-P12 
 
 H7G . 
 (8az 
 
 COLLEGE OF 
 
 PHYSICIANS AND SURGEONS 
 
 LIBRARY 
 
Digitized by tine Internet Arciiive 
 
 in 2010 witii funding from 
 
 Open Knowledge Commons 
 
 http://www.archive.org/details/lexiconmedicumorOOhoop 
 
%^^' / 
 
 1. L^-V^ <--^ ^ 
 
LEXICON-MEDICUM 
 
 OR 
 
 MEDICAL DICTIONARY; 
 
 CONTAINING AN 
 
 EXPLANATION OF THE TERMS 
 
 IN 
 
 ANATOMY, 
 PHYSIOLOGY, 
 PRACTICE OF PHYSIC, 
 MATERIA MEDICA, 
 
 CHEMISTRY, 
 PHARMACY, 
 SURGERY, 
 MIDWIFERY, 
 
 AND THE 
 
 VARIOUS BRANCHES OF NATURAL PHILOSOPHY CONNECTED 
 WITH MEDICINE. 
 
 SELECTED, ARRANGED, AND COMPILED, FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 
 
 BY ROBERT if OpPER, M.D. F.L.S. 
 
 BACHELOR OF PHYSIC OF THE DNIVERSITy OF OXFORD, MEMBER OF THE 
 
 ROYAL COLLEGE OF PHYSICIANS OF LONDON, 
 
 PHYSICIAN TO THE ST. MARY-LE-BONE INFIRMARY, &.C. &C. 
 
 " Nec araneai'um sane texfls ideo melior, quia ex se fila 
 gignunt, nee noster vilior quia ex alienis libamus ut apes." 
 
 Jdst. Lips. Monit. Polit. Lib. i. cap. i. 
 
 FROM THE FOURTH LONDON EDITION 
 
 PUBLISHED BY E. DUYCKINCK, COLLINS & CO., COlilNS & HANNAY, 
 AND SAMUEL WOOD & SONS. 
 
 J. & J. Harper, Printers. 
 
 1822. 
 
TO 
 
 WILLIAM SAUNDERS, M.D. F.RS. 
 
 FELLOW OF THE ROYAL COLLEGE OF PHYSICIANS ; 
 
 AND OF 
 
 THE ANTIQUARIAN AND OTHER SOCIETIES ; 
 
 IS DEDICATED, 
 
 AS 
 
 A MARK OF RESPECT AND ESTEEM, 
 
 BY 
 
 HIS SINCERE FRIEND, 
 
 THE AUTHOR, 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 In offering another edition of the Medical Diction- 
 ary to the public, the Editor, desirous of rendering 
 it as generally useful as possible, has made consi- 
 derable additions and alterations by the insertion of 
 the treatment of diseases, the Biography of eminent 
 Medical men, and the pronunciation of the several 
 termjs. 
 
 Due attention has been given to the anatomical 
 description of the various parts of the human body, 
 and the explanation of their functions. 
 
 The most approved nosological arrangement of 
 the diseases is selected, and their genera and species 
 fully enumerated^ 
 
 Particular attention has been given to the Materia 
 Medica which is arranged under the Linnaean ge- 
 nera ; the preparations which enter the last edition 
 of the London Pharmacopoeia are minutely men- 
 tioned, and the later discoveries in chemistry in- 
 serted. 
 
 The derivation of the terms, however fanciful, is 
 still retained, and the declension of the words which 
 are in common use is given. 
 
 The Compiler has generally to acknowledge his 
 obligations to Abernethy, Accum, Aiken, Albinus, 
 Bell, Brande, Bergius, Blanchard, Burns, Burserius, 
 Callisen, Castelli, Chaptal, Cooper, Cruickshank, 
 Cullen, Davy, Denman, Duncan, Edinburgh Dis- 
 pensary, Editors of Rees' Cyclopoedia, and Mother-, 
 ley's Dictionary, Fourcroy, Haller, Hunter, Innis. 
 
Vili PREFACE. 
 
 Latta, Lavoisier, Lewis, Linnaeus, Meyer, Murray, 
 Nicholson, Pott, Richerard, Ricbter, Saunders. 
 Sauvage, Scarpa, Smith, Soemmering, Swediaur, 
 Symonds, Thomas, Thompson, Tiirton, Vaughan, 
 Vossius, Willan, Willson, Woodville. 
 
 It was the Editor's original intention to have given 
 to each writer the merit of the particular description 
 selected from his work, but having occasion to con- 
 sult, frequently to abridge, and sometimes to alter 
 various passages in works connected with the subject; 
 and finding it ditificult, and in many instances, im- 
 possible, to discover the original writer, of several 
 articles ; and, convinced at the same time it would be 
 attended with no particular advantage, he prefers 
 making a general acknowledii^ment to particulari- 
 zing the labours of each individual. If he has been 
 so fortunate as to have compressed within the nar- 
 row limits of the present publication much general 
 and useful information, his object will be fully 
 answered. 
 
 21 Savile-Row, 
 June 1 820. 
 
A NEW 
 
 MEDICAL DICTIONARY. 
 
 ABA 
 
 AAA. ANA. (From av*, which signifies 
 • of each.) A term in pharmacy, used 
 after the mention of two or more ingredients, 
 when it implies, that the quantity mentioned 
 of each ingredient should be taken ; e. g. Y^. 
 Potassce nitratis : Sacchari albi aa 3j- i- e- 
 Take nitrate of potash and white sugar, of 
 each one drachm. 
 
 A'aeam. a term used by some antient 
 chemists for lead. 
 
 AA'RON. A physician of Alexandria, 
 author of thirty books in the Syriac tongue, 
 containing the whole practice of physic, 
 chiefly collected from the Greek writings, 
 and supposed to have been written before 
 620. He first mentioned, and clearly de- 
 scribed, the small-pox and measles, which 
 were probably brought thither by the Ara- 
 bians. He directed the vein under the 
 tongue to be opened in jaundice, and no- 
 ticed the white colour of the faeces in that 
 disease. His works are lost, except some 
 fragments, preserved by Rhazes. 
 
 Aba'ctus. Ahigeatus. Among the an- 
 tient physicians, this term was used for a 
 miscarriage, procured by art, or force of 
 medicines, in contradistinction to abortus, 
 which meant a natural miscarriage. The 
 moderns know no such distinctions. 
 
 A'bacds. (From a Hebrew word, sig- 
 nifying dust.) A table for preparations, so 
 called from the usage of mathematicians of 
 drawing their figures upon tables sprinkled 
 with dust. 
 
 Abai'sir. Masis. Spodiu7n Arabiim. Ivory 
 black ; and also calcareous powder. 
 
 Abaliena'tio. a decay of the body, or 
 mind. 
 
 Abaliena'tds. Corrupted. A part so 
 destroyed as to require immediate extir- 
 pation : also the fault or total destruction of 
 the senses, whether external or internal, by 
 disease. 
 
 A'banet. (Hebrew, the girdle worn by 
 the Jewish priests.) A girdle-like bandage. 
 
 A^a'nga. My. The palm of the Island 
 of St. Thomas, from which Thernal's resto- 
 rative is prepared. 
 
 Abapti'sta. (From a, priv. and fixTrlco, 
 to plunge.) Maptiston. The shoulders of 
 1 
 
 ABD 
 
 the old trepan. This term is employed b^ 
 Galen, Fabricius ab Aquapendente, Sculte- 
 tus, and others, to denote the conical saw 
 with a circular edge, (otherwise called mo- 
 diolus, or terebra,) which was formerly used 
 by surgeons to perforate the cranium. 
 
 Abapti'ston. See Maptistcu 
 
 Abarnahas. Ovum ruffum. A chemical 
 term formerly used in the transmutation of 
 metals, signifying luna plena, inagnes, or 
 7nagnesia. 
 
 Aba'rtamen. Lead. 
 
 Abarticulation. (From ab, and arlicu- 
 lus, a joint.) That species of articulation 
 which has evident motion. See Diarthrosis. 
 
 A'bas. (An Arabian word.) The scald- 
 head ; also epilepsy. 
 
 Aba'sis. See Abaisir. 
 
 Abbreviation. The principal uses of 
 medicinal abbreviations are in prescriptions ; 
 in which they are certain marks, or half 
 words, used by physicians for despatch and 
 conveniency when they prescribe, thus ; — 
 5^ readily supplies the place of rerApe — h. s. 
 that of hora somni — n. m. that of nux mos- 
 c/iata — elect, that of electariuvi, &c. ; and in 
 general all the names of compound medi- 
 cines, with the several ingredients, are fre- 
 quently wrote only up to their first or second 
 syllable, or sometimes to their third or 
 fourth, to make them clear and expressive. 
 Thus Croc. Anglic, stands for Crocus Angli- 
 canus — Conf. Aromat. for Confectio Aroma- 
 tica, &c. A point being always placed at 
 the end of such syllable, shows the word to 
 be incomplete. 
 
 ABDO'MEN. {Abdomen, inis. n. from 
 abdo, to hide, because it hides the viscera. 
 It is also derived from abdere to hide, and 
 omentura, the caul ; by others omen is said 
 to be only a termination, as from lego, 
 legumen, so from abdo, abdomen.) The 
 belly. 
 
 The abdomen is the largest cavity in the 
 body, bounded superiorly by the diaphragm, 
 by which it is separated from the chest ; 
 inferiorly by the bones of the pubes and 
 ischium ; on each side by various muscles, 
 the short ribs and ossa ilii ; anteriorly by 
 the abdominal muscles, and posteriorly by 
 
ABD 
 
 ABD 
 
 the vertebrae of the loins, the os sacrum aad 
 OS coccygis. Internally it is invested by a 
 smooth membrane, called peritoneum, and 
 externally by muscles and common integu- 
 ments. 
 
 In the cavity of the abdomen are con- 
 tained, 
 
 1 . interiorly and laterally. 
 
 1. The epiploon. 2. The stomach. 3. The 
 large and small intestines. 4. The mesen- 
 tery. 5. The lacteal vessels. 6. The pan- 
 creas. 7. The spleen. 8. The liver and 
 gall-bladder. 
 
 2. Posteriorly, without the peritoneum, are, 
 1. Thekidneys. 2. The supra-renal glands. 
 
 3. The ureters. 4. The receptaculum chyli. 
 5. The descending aorta. 
 
 6. The ascending vena cava. 
 
 3. Inferiorly in the pelvis, and without the 
 peritoneum. 
 
 In men, 1. The urinary bladder. 2. The 
 spermatic vessels. 3. The intestinum rec- 
 tum. 
 
 In women, besides the urinary bladder 
 and intestinum rectum, there are, 
 
 1. The uterus. 2. The four ligaments of 
 the uterus. 3. The two ovaria. 4. The 
 two Fallopian tubes. 5. The vagina. 
 
 The fore part of this cavity, as has been 
 mentioned, is covered with muscles and 
 common integuments, in the middle of 
 which is the navel. It is this part of the body 
 which is properly called abdomen ; it is dis- 
 tinguished, by anatomists, into regions. 
 
 The posterior part of the abdomen is 
 called the loins, and the sides the Epicolic 
 regions. 
 
 Abdominal Hernia. See Hernia abdomi- 
 nali-s. 
 
 Mdominal muscles. See Muscles. 
 
 Abdominal ring. See £nnulus Abdominis. 
 
 Abdominal regions. See Body. 
 
 Abdu'cens. See Abductor. 
 
 Abdu'cens Labio'rum. See Levator an- 
 guli oris. 
 
 Abducent nerves. See J^crvi abducentes. 
 
 Abducent muscles. See Abductor. 
 
 ABDUCTOR. (From abduco, to draw 
 away.) Abducens. A muscle, the office of 
 which is to pull back or draw the member 
 to which it is affixed from some other. The 
 antagonist is called adductor. 
 
 Abductor auricularis. See Posterior auris. 
 
 Abductor auris. See Posterior auris. 
 
 Abductor brevis alter. See Abductor pol- 
 
 hctS tTlCtTlllS 
 
 ABDU'CTOR I'NDICIS MA'NUS. Ab- 
 ductor of Douglas. Semi-interosseus indicis 
 of Winslow. Abductor indicis of Cowper. 
 
 An internal interosseous muscle of the 
 fore-finger, situated on the hand. It arises 
 from the superior part of the metacarpal 
 bone, and the os trapezium, on its inside, 
 by a fleshy beginning, runs towards the 
 metacarpal bone of the fore-finger, adheres 
 to it, and is connected by a broad tendon to 
 the superior part of the first phalanx of the 
 
 fore-finger. Sometimes it arises by a double 
 tendon. Its use is to draw the fore-finger 
 from the rest, towards the thumb, and to 
 bend it somewhat towards the palm. 
 
 ABDU'CTOR I'NDICIS PEDIS. An in- 
 ternal interosseous muscle of the fore-toe, 
 which arises tendinous and fleshy, by two 
 origins, from the root of the inside of the 
 metatarsal bone of the fore-toe, from the 
 outside of the roo^ of the metatarsal bone of 
 the great-toe, and from the os cuneiforme 
 internum, and is inserted tendinous into the 
 inside of the root of the first joint of the 
 fore-toe. Its use is to pull the fore-toe in- 
 wards, from the rest of the small toes. 
 
 Abductor longus pollicis manias. See Ex- 
 tensor ossi^ metacarpi pollicis manus. 
 
 ABDU'CTOR ME'DII DI'GITI PEDIS. 
 An interosseous muscle of the foot, which 
 arises tendinous and fleshy, from the inside 
 of the root of the metatarsal bone of the 
 middle toe internally, and is inserted tendi- 
 nous into the inside of the root of the first 
 joint of the middle toe. Its use is to pull 
 the middle toe inwards. 
 
 ABDU'CTOR MINIMI DI'GITI MA'- 
 NUS. Carpo-phalangien du petit doigt of 
 Dumas. Extensor tertii internodii minimi 
 digiti of Douglas. Hypothenar minor of 
 Winslow. 
 
 A muscle of the little finger, situated on 
 the hand. It arises fleshy from the pisiform 
 bone, and from that part of the ligamentum 
 carpi annulare next it, and is inserted, ten- 
 dinous, into the inner side of the upper end 
 of the first bone of the little finger. Its use 
 is to draw the little finger from the rest. 
 
 ABDU'CTOR MINIMI DI'GITI PE'- 
 DIS. Calcaneo-phalangien du petit doigt 
 of Dumas. Adductor of Douglas, Parathe- 
 nar major of Winslow, by whom this muscle 
 is divided into two, Parathenar major and 
 metatarseus. Adductor minimi digiti oi Cow- 
 per. 
 
 A muscle of the little toe, which arises 
 tendinous and fleshy, from the semicii'cular 
 edge of a cavity on the inferior part of the 
 protuberance of the os calcis, and from the 
 rest of the metatarsal bone of the little toe. 
 and is inserted into the root of the first 
 joint of the little toe externally. Its use is 
 to bend the little toe, and its metatarsal 
 bone downv/ards, and to draw the little toe 
 from the rest. 
 
 Abdu'ctor o'culi. See Rectus externus 
 oculi. 
 
 ABDU'CTOR PO'LLICISMA'NUS. Sca- 
 pkosus-phalangien du pjouce of Dumas. Ad- 
 ductor pollicis mantis, and Adductor brevis al- 
 ter of Albinus. Adductor thenar Riolani of 
 Douglas, (the adductor brevis alter of Albi- 
 nus is the inner portion of this muscle.) Ad- 
 ductor pollicis of Cowper. 
 
 A muscle of the thumb, situated on the 
 hand. It arises by a broad tendinous and 
 fleshy beginning, from the ligamentum carpi 
 annulare, and from the os trapezium.. a»d 
 
ABL 
 
 ABO 
 
 i inserted tendinous into the outer side of 
 vhe root of the first bone of the thumb. Its 
 use is to draw the thumb from the fingers. 
 
 ABDUCTOR POLLICIS PEDIS. 
 Calcaneo-phalangien du pouce of Dumas. 
 Abductor of Douglas. Thenar of Winslow. 
 Mductor pollicis of Cowper. 
 
 A muscle of the great toe, situated on the 
 foot. It arises fleshy, from the inside of 
 the root of the protuberance of the os cal- 
 cis, where it forms the heel, and tendinous 
 from the same bone, where it joins the os 
 naviculare ; and is inserted tendinous into 
 the internal sesamoid bone and root of the 
 first joint of the great toe. Its use is to 
 pull the great toe from the rest. 
 
 ABDUCTOR TE'RTII DI'GITI PEDIS. 
 An interosseous muscle of the foot, that 
 arises tendinous and fleshy from the inside 
 and the inferior part of the root of the 
 metatarsal bone of the third toe ; and is 
 inserted tendinous into the inside of the root 
 of the first joint of the third toe. Its use is 
 to pull the third toe inwards. 
 
 Abebje'os. (From «, neg. and 0tCauoc, 
 firm.) Mebceus. Weak, infirm, unsteady. 
 A term made use of by Hippocrates de Signis. 
 
 Abeb5;'0s. See Abebceos. 
 
 Abelmo'schus. (Arabian.) The seeds 
 of the Hibiscus Abtlmoschus. See Hibiscus. 
 
 Abehnosch. See Hibiscus. 
 
 Abelmusk. See Hibiscus. 
 
 Aberra'tio. (From ab and erro, to wan- 
 der from.) Lusus natures. Dislocation. 
 
 Abe'ssi. (Arabian.) Filth. The alvine 
 excrements. 
 
 A'besum. Quicklime. 
 
 Abevagua'tio. (From ab, dim. and eva- 
 cuo, to pour out.) A partial or incomplete 
 evacuation of the peccant humours, either 
 naturally or by art. 
 
 A'BIES. (Abies, etis, fem. from aheo, to 
 proceed, because it rises to a great height ; 
 or from xTrtog, a wild pear, the fruit of which 
 its cones something resemble.) The fir. An 
 evergreen tree. Linnagus includes the abies 
 in the genus Pinus. See Pinus. 
 
 A'bies Canade'nsis. See Pinus Balsamea. 
 
 Abigea'tus. See Abactus. 
 
 Abio'tos. (From «, neg. and /g/sai, to live.) 
 A name given to hemlock, from its deadly 
 qualities. See Conium. 
 
 Ablacta'tio. (From ab, from, and lac 
 milk.) Ablactation. The weaning of a child 
 from the breast. 
 
 Abla'tio. (ProTsiaufero, to take away.) 
 The taking away from the body whatever is 
 useless or hurtful ; it comprehends all kinds 
 of evacuations. Sometimes it signifies the 
 subtraction of a part of the diet, with a me- 
 dical view ; and sometimes it expresses the 
 interval betwixt two fits of a fever, or the 
 time of remission. 
 
 Chemical ablation is the removal of any 
 thing that is either finished or else no longer 
 necessary in a process. 
 
 Ablue'ntia. {Abluentia, sc. medicament a, 
 
 from abluo, to wash away.) Abstergents. 
 Abluents. Medicines which were formerly 
 supposed to purifv or cleanse the blood. 
 
 ABLUTION. (From abluo, to wash off.) 
 A washing or cleansing either of the body 
 or the intestines. 
 
 In chemistry it signifies the purifying of a 
 body, by repeated affusions of a proper liquor. 
 
 Abo'it. An obsolete term of Arabic ei- 
 traction, for white lead. \ 
 
 Aboli'tio. (From aboleo, to destroy.) The 
 separation or destruction of diseased parts. 
 
 ABORTION. (Abortio, from aborior, to 
 be steril.) Aborsus. Amblosis. Diaphthora. 
 Ectrosis. Exambloma. Examblods. Apo- 
 pallesis. Apopalsis. Apophthora. 
 
 Miscarriage, or the expulsion of the foetus 
 from the uterus, before the seventh month, 
 after which it is called premature labour. 
 It most commonly occurs between the eighth, 
 and eleventh weeks of pregnancy, but may 
 happen at a later period. In early gesta- 
 tion, the ovum sometimes comes off entii'e ; 
 sometimes the foetus is first expelled, and 
 the placenta afterwards. It is preceded by 
 flooding, pains in the back, loins, and lower 
 part of the abdomen, evacuation of the wa- 
 ter, shiverings, palpitation of the heart, nau- 
 sea, anxiety, syncope, subsiding of the 
 breasts and belly, pain in the inside of the 
 thighs, opening and moisture of the os tineas. 
 The principal causes of miscarriage are 
 blows or falls ; great exertion or fatigue ; 
 sudden frights and other violent emotions of 
 the mind ; a diet too sparing or too nutri- 
 tious ; the abuse of spirituous liquors ; other 
 diseases, particularly fevers, and hemorrha- 
 ges; likewise excessive bleeding, profuse 
 diarrhoea or colic, particularly from accu- 
 mulated foeces ; immoderate venery, &,c. • 
 The spontaneous vomiting, so common in 
 pregnancy, rarely occasions this accident : 
 but when induced and kept up by drastic 
 medicines, it may be very lilcely to have 
 that effect. Abortion often happens without 
 any obvious cause, from some defect in the 
 uteras, or in the foetus itself, which we can- 
 not satisfactorily explain. Hence it will take 
 place repeatedly in the same female at a 
 particular period of pregnancy ; perhaps in 
 some measure from the influence of habit. 
 
 The treatment of abortion must vary con- 
 siderably according to the constitution of th& 
 patient, and the causes giving rise to it. If 
 the incipient symptoms should appear in a 
 female of a plethoric habit, it may be proper 
 to take a moderate quantity of blood from 
 the arm, then clear the bowels by some mild 
 cathartic, as the sulphas magnesia; in the 
 infusura rosa?, afterwards exhibiting small 
 doses of nitrate of potash, directing the pa- 
 tient to remain quiet, in a recumbent posi- 
 tion, kept as cool as possible, with a low 
 diet, and the antiphlogistic regimen in other 
 respects. Should there be much flooding^ 
 cloths wetted with cold water ought to be 
 applied to the region of the utenis, or even 
 
ABS 
 
 ABS 
 
 introduced into the vagina, to obstruct the 
 escape of the blood mechanically. Where 
 violent forcing pains attend, opium should 
 be given by the mouth, or in the form of glys- 
 ter, after premising proper evacuations. 
 Should these means not avail to check the 
 discharge or the forcing pains, and particu- 
 larly if the water be evacuated, there can be 
 no expectation of preventin g the miscarriage ; 
 and where there is reason for believing the 
 fcetus dead, from the breasts having previ- 
 ousl)- subsided, the morning sickness gone off, 
 the motion stopped, kc. it will be proper ra- 
 ther to encourage it by manual assistance. 
 
 If on the other hand females of a delicate 
 and irritable habit, rather deficient in blood, 
 be subject to abortion, orwhere this accident 
 is threatened by profuse evacuations and 
 other debilitating causes, it may be more 
 probably prevented by a diet nutritious, yet 
 easy of digestion, with tonic medicines, and 
 the use of the cold bath, attending at the 
 same time to the state of the bowels, giving 
 opium if pain attend, and carefully avoiding 
 the several exciting causes. 
 
 Abortives. (Mortiva, sc. viedicamenta ; 
 {vomiiborior,tohesteTi\.) Jlmblotica. Ecbolica. 
 
 Medicines capable of occasioning an abor- 
 tion, or miscai-riage, in pregnant women. 
 It is now generally believed, that the me- 
 dicines which produce a miscarriage, effect 
 it by their violent action on the system, and 
 not by any specific action on the womb. 
 
 Abra'sa. (From abrado, to shave off.) 
 Ulcers attended with abrasion of part of the 
 substance. 
 
 ABRASION. {Mrasio, from abrado to tear 
 off.) This word is generally employed to 
 signify the destruction of the natural mucus 
 of any part, as the stomach, intestines, uri- 
 uary bladder, &c. It is also applied to any 
 part slightly torn away by attrition, as the 
 skin, fee. 
 
 A'brathan. Corrupted from abrotanum, 
 southernwood. See ^Meniisia. 
 
 A'brette. See Hibiscus. 
 
 A'bric. An obsolete Arabic term for sul- 
 phur. 
 
 Aero'ma. (From a., neg. and /Sg»^«, food ; 
 i.e. not fit to be eaten.) A tree of New 
 South Wales, which yields a gum. 
 
 ABRO'TANUM. (ACgoTavov, from a, neg. 
 and /ggoTi/f , mortal ; because it never decays : 
 or from afgo?, soft, and tc/vc?, extension ; 
 from the delicacy of its texture.) Common 
 southernvvood. See Artemisia. 
 
 Abro'tanum mas. See Artemisia. 
 
 Aekotoni'tes. (From abrotanum.) A 
 wine mentioned by Dioscorides, impregna- 
 ted with abrotanum, or southernwood, in 
 the proportion of about one hundred ounces 
 of the dried leaves, to about seven gallons 
 of must. 
 
 Abscede'ntia. (From abscedo, to sepa- 
 rate. Decayed parts of the body, which, in a 
 morbid state, are separated from the sound. 
 
 ABSCESS. (From abscedo, to depart; 
 
 because parts, which were before contiguous, 
 become separated, or depart from each 
 other.) Abscessio. Abscessus. Imposthuma. 
 
 A collection of pus in the cellular mem- 
 brane, or in the viscera, or in bones, prece- 
 ded by inflammation. 
 
 Abscesses have been variously denomi- 
 nated according to their seat : as empyema, 
 when in the cavity of the pleura ; vomica, in 
 the lungs ; panaris, in any of the fingers ; 
 hj-popyon, in the anterior chamber of the 
 eye ; arthropuosis, in a joint ; also lumbar 
 abscess, &.c. 
 
 The formation of an abscess is the result 
 of inflammation terminating in suppuration. 
 This is known by a throbbing pain, which 
 lessens by degrees, as well as the heat, ten- 
 sion, ancf redness of the inflamed part : and 
 if the pus be near the surface, a cream-like 
 whiteness is soon perceived, with a promi- 
 nence about the middle, or at the inferior 
 part, then a fluctuation may be felt, which 
 becomes gradually more distinct, till atlength 
 the matter makes its way externally. When 
 suppuration occurs to a considerable extent, 
 or in apart of importance to life, there are 
 usually rigours, or sudden attacks of chilli- 
 ness, followed by flushes of heat ; and unless 
 the matter be soon discharged, and the ab- 
 scess healed, hectic fever generally Gomes' 
 on. When abscesses form in the cellular 
 membrane in persons of a tolerably good 
 constitution, they are usually circumscribed, 
 in consequence of coagulable lymph having 
 been previously effused, and obliterated the 
 communication with the adjoining cells; but 
 in those of a weakly, and especially a scro- 
 phulous constitution, from this not occurring, 
 the pus is very apt to diffuse itself, like the 
 water in anasarca. Another circumstance, 
 which may prevent its readily reaching the 
 surface, is its collecting under an aponeuro- 
 sis, or other part of dense structure, when 
 the process of ulceration will rather extend 
 in another direction. Thus j>us accumula- 
 ting in the loins, may descend to the lower 
 part of the thigh. 
 
 When suppuration occurs, if the inflam- 
 mation have not yet subsided, it maybe ne- 
 cessary to employ means calculated to mo- 
 derate this, in order to limit the extent of 
 the ifcbscess : but evacuations must not be 
 carried too far, or there will not be power 
 in the system to heal it afterwards. If the 
 disease.be near the surface, fomentations or 
 warm emollient poultices should be employ- 
 ed, to take off the exteiision of the skin, and 
 promote the process of ulceration in that di- 
 rection. As soon as fluctuation is obvious, it 
 will be generally proper to make an opening, 
 lest contiguous parts of importance should 
 be injured ; and often at an earlier period, 
 where the matter is prevented from reaching 
 the surface by a fascia, fee. but it is some- 
 times advisable to wait awhile, especially in 
 large spontaneous abscesses, where the con- 
 stitution is much debilitated, till by the use 
 
ABfe 
 
 ACA 
 
 of a nutritious diet, with bark and otlier 
 tonic means, this can be somewhat improved. 
 There are dififerent modes of opening ab- 
 scesses. 1. By incision or puncture ; this is 
 generally the best, as being least painful, and 
 most espeditious, and the extent of the aper- 
 ture can be better regulated. 2. By caustic ; 
 this may be sometimes preferable, when 
 suppuration goes on very slowly in glandu- 
 lar parts, (especially in scrophulous and ve- 
 nereal cases) lessening the subjacent tu- 
 mour, giving free vent to the matter, and 
 exciting more healthy action in the sore ; 
 but it sometimes causes much deformity, it 
 can hardly reach deepseated abscesses, and 
 the delay maybe often dangerous. 3. By se- 
 ton : this is sometimes advantageous in su- 
 perficial abscesses, (where suppuration is 
 likely to continue,) about the neck and face, 
 leaving generally but a small scar ; likewise 
 ivhen near joints, or other important parts 
 liable to be injured by the scalpel or seton. 
 See Lumbar Mscess, and Ulcer. 
 
 Abscissio:*. {Mscissio ; from ab, and 
 scindo, to cut.) Apocope. The taking away 
 some morbid, or other part, by an edged 
 instrument. The abscission of the prepuce 
 makes what we call circumcision. Abscis- 
 sion is sometimes used by medical writers to 
 denote the sudden termination of a disease 
 in death, before it arrives at its decline. 
 Celsus frequently uses the term abscissa vox 
 to express a loss of voice. 
 
 ABSI'NTHIUM. (A^ivBr.v, from a, neg. 
 and ■^f/^o;, pleasant : so called from the dis- 
 agreeableness of the taste.) A genus of 
 plants which is ranked under Arteynisia in 
 the Linneean system. Class, Syngenesia. 
 Order, Polygamia superflua. Wormwood. 
 See Artemisia. 
 
 Absi'nthium commune. See Artemisia 
 Absinthium. 
 
 Absi'nthium maritimum. See Artemisia 
 ^Maritima. 
 
 Absi'nthium po'nticum. See Artemisia 
 Poniica. 
 
 Absi'nthium vulgare. See Artemisia 
 Absinthium. 
 
 Absorbing vessels. See Absorbents. 
 
 A.BSORBENTS. Absorbentia. 
 
 1. Small, delicate, transparent vessels, 
 v.hich take up any fluid from the surface of 
 the body, or of any cavity in it, and carry it 
 to be mixed with the blood. They are deno- 
 minated according to the liquids which the^^ 
 convey, lacteals and lymphatics. See Lac- 
 teals and Lymphatics. 
 
 2. Medicines are so termed, which have 
 no acrimony in themselves, and destroy aci- 
 dities in the stomach and bowels ; such are 
 magnesia, prepared chalk, oyster-shells, 
 crab's claws, kc. 
 
 ABSORPTION. (From absorbeo, to suck 
 up.) A function in an animated body, ar- 
 
 .nged by physiologists under the head of 
 natural actions. It signifies the taking up 
 of substances applied to the mouths of ab- 
 
 sorbing vessels : thus the nutritious part of 
 the food is absorbed from the intestinal canal 
 by the lacteals : thus mercury is taken into 
 the system by the lymphatics of the skin, 
 k.c. The principle by which this function 
 takes place, is a power inherent in the 
 mouths of the absorbents, a vis insitci, de- 
 pendent on the degree of irritability of their 
 internal membrane by which they contract 
 and propel their contents forwards. 
 
 Abste'ntio. Cffilius Aurelianus uses this 
 word, to express a suppression, or retention. 
 Thus, akstentio stercorum, a retention of the 
 excrements, which he mentions as a symp- 
 tom very frequent in a satyriasis. In a sense 
 somewhat different, he uses the word ab- 
 stenla, applying it to the pleura, where he 
 seems to mean, that the humour of the in- 
 flamed pleura is prevented, by the adjacent 
 bones, from extending itself. 
 
 ABSTERGENTS. {Abstergmtia scilicet, 
 medicamenta ; from abstergo, to cleanse 
 away.) Lotions, or any application that 
 cleanses or clears away foulness. The term 
 is seldom employed by modern writers. 
 
 Abstraction. (From abstraho, to draw 
 away. A term employed by chemists in 
 the process of humid distillation, to signify 
 that the fluid body is again drawn ofl' from 
 the solid, which it had dissolved. 
 
 Abstracti'tius' (From abstraho, to draw 
 away.) Native spirit, not produced by fer- 
 mentation. 
 
 A'bsus. An obsolete term for the Egyp- 
 tian lotus. 
 
 Aevacua'tio. {Yvomahvacuo, to empty.) 
 Local or morbid discharge. A large evacu- 
 ation of any fluid, as of blood from a ple- 
 thoric person. 
 
 Aca'ca. From a, neg. and «ax2c, bad.) 
 Diseases which are rather troublesome than, 
 dangerous. 
 
 ACA'CIA. (AKstata., ivoxn cutst^ce, to sharp- 
 en.) The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnesan system. The Egyptian thorn. 
 
 ACA'CIA CA'TECHU.''This plant affords 
 a drug, formerly supposed to be an earthy 
 substance brought from Japan, and there- 
 fore called Terra Japonica, Japan earth ; 
 afterwards it appeared to be an extract, pre- 
 pared in India, it was supposed till lately, 
 from the juice of the Mimosa catechu of Lin- 
 nfeus : — spinis stipularibus, foliis bipinnatis 
 mullijugis. glandulis partialium, siiigulis, 
 spicis axillaribus geminis sen ternis peduncu- 
 latis ; by boiling the wood, and evaporating 
 the decoction by the heat of the sun. But 
 the shrub is now ascertained to be an acacia, 
 and is termed Acacia catechu. In its purest 
 state, it is a dry pulverable substance, out- 
 wardly of a reddish colour, internally of a 
 shining dark brown, tinged with a reddish 
 hue ; in the mouth it discovers considerable 
 adstringency, succeeded by a sweetish mu- 
 cilaginous taste. It may be advantageously 
 employed for most purposes where an ad- 
 stringent is indicated ; and is particularly 
 
ACA 
 
 ACA 
 
 useful in alvine fluxes, where astringents 
 are required. Besides this, it is employed 
 also in uterine profluvia, in laxity and debi- 
 lity of the viscera in general ; and it is an 
 excellent topical adstringent, when suffered 
 to dissolve leisurely in the mouth, for laxi- 
 ties and ulcerations of the gums, aphthous 
 ulcers in the mouth, and similar affections. 
 This extract is the basis of several formulaj 
 in our pharmacopoeias, particularly of a tinc- 
 ture •• but one of the best forms under which 
 it can be exhibited, is that of a simple infu- 
 sion in warm water with a proportion of cin- 
 namon, for by this means it is at once freed 
 of its impurities and improved by the addi- 
 tion of the aromatic. Fourcroy says that 
 catechu is prepared from the seeds of a kind 
 of palm, called areca. 
 
 Aca'cia Germa'nica. German acacia, 
 or the German black-thorn or sloe-tree. 
 Acacia nostras. Succus pruni sylvesiris. The 
 inspissated juice of the -prunus spinosa, or 
 primus sylvestris spinosa of Linnasus ; now 
 fallen into disuse. 
 
 Aca'cia i'ndica. See Tamarindus Indica. 
 
 Aca'cia no'steas. See Acacia Germa- 
 
 ACA'CIA VE'RA. True Acacia. 
 
 1. This is the name given by Wildenow 
 to the Mimosa Kilotica of Linnaeus ; spinis 
 stipularibits patentihns, foliis bipinnatis : par- 
 tialibus extimis glandula interstinctis, spicis 
 globosis pedimculatis, the Egjptian Thorn. 
 This tree yields the true Acacia Gutn, or 
 Gum Arabic, called also Gummi acanthinum. 
 Gummi thebaicum. Gummi scorpionis. Gum- 
 lamac. Gummi senega, or senica. 
 
 Cairo and Alexandria were the principal 
 marts for gum-arabic, till the Dutch inti'O- 
 duced the gum from Senegal into Europe, 
 about the beginning of the seventeenth cen- 
 tury, and this source now supplies the greater 
 part of the vast consumption of this article. 
 
 The tree which yields the Senegal gum, 
 grows abundantly on the sands, along the 
 whole of the Barbary coast, and particularly 
 about the river Senegal. There are several 
 species, some of which yield a red astringent 
 juice, but others afford only a pure, nearly 
 colourless, insipid gum, which is the great 
 article of commerce. These trees are from 
 eighteen to twenty feet high, with thorny 
 branches. The gum makes its appearance 
 about the middle of November, when the 
 soil has been thoroughly saturated with pe- 
 riodical rains. The gummy juice is seen to 
 ooze through the trunk and branches, and, 
 in ahout a fortnight, it hardens into round- 
 ish drops, of a yellowish white, which are 
 beautifully brilliant where they are broken 
 off, and entirely so when held in the mouth 
 for a short time, to dissolve the outer sur- 
 face. No clefts are made, nor any artificial 
 means used by the Moors, to solicit the flow 
 of the gum. The lumps of gum-senegal are 
 usually about the size of partridge eggs, and 
 the harvest conntiues about six weeks. This 
 
 gum is a very wholesome and nutritious 
 food ; thousands of the Moors supporting 
 themselves entirely upon it during the time 
 of harvest About sis ounces is sufficient to 
 support a man for a day ; and it is besides, 
 mixed with milk, animal broths, and other 
 victuals. 
 
 The gum-arabic, or that which comes 
 directly from Egypt and the Levant, only 
 differs from the gum-senegal in being of a 
 lighter colour; and in smaller lumps ; and it 
 is also somewhat more brittle. In all other 
 respects, the two resemble each other per- 
 fectly. 
 
 Gum-arabic is neither soluble in spirit nor 
 iu oil ; but, in twice its quantity of Avater, 
 it dissolves into a mucilaginous fluid, of the 
 consistence of a thick syrup, and in this 
 state answers many useful pharmaceutical 
 purposes, by rendering oily, resinous, and 
 pinguious substances miscible with water. 
 The glutinous quality of gum-arabic renders 
 it preferable to other gums and mucilages as 
 a demulcent in coughs, hoarsenesses, and 
 other catarrhal affections. It is also very 
 generally employed in ardor urinae, diar- 
 rhoeas, and calculous complaints. 
 
 2. The name Acacia vera has also beea 
 used to denote the expressed juice of the im- 
 mature pods of the tree ; termed also, acacia 
 veravel. This inspissated juice is brought 
 from Egypt in roundish masses, wrapped up 
 in thin bladders. It is considered as a mild 
 astringent medicine. The Egyptians give it, 
 in spitting of blood, in the quantity of a 
 drachm, dissolved in any convenient liquor, 
 and repeat this dose occasionally. They 
 likewise employ it in collyria, for strength- 
 ening the eyes, and in gargles, for quinsies. 
 It is now seldom used as a medicine, being 
 superseded by the use of catechu, or terra 
 japonica. 
 
 The inspissated juice of the unripe sloe is 
 usually sold for the Egyptian acacia. 
 
 Aca'cia veravel. See Acacia vera. 
 
 Aca'cia Zeylo'nica. Logwood. See 
 Hcematoxylon Campechianum. 
 
 Aca'lai. ("Arab.) Common salt, or mu- 
 riate of soda. 
 
 Aca'lcum. Tin. 
 
 Aca'matos. (From a., neg. and »«.^v», to 
 grow weary.) A perfect rest of the mus- 
 cles. 
 
 Aca'nor. (Hebrew.) A chemical furnace. 
 
 Aca'ntha. (A»«v&*, from ann, a point.) 
 A thorn, or any thing pointed, as the shin, 
 or spina dorsi. 
 
 Acantha'bohjs. (From cotstvfl*, a thorn, 
 and /S*AXffl, to cast out.) An instrument, or 
 forceps, for taking out or removing thorns, 
 or whatever may stick in the flesh. Paulus 
 JEgineta. 
 
 Aca'nthe. The name of the artichoke 
 in antient authors. 
 
 Aca'nthinum. (From aumi^a., a thorn.) 
 Gum-arabic was so called because it is pro- 
 duced from a thorny tree. 
 
ACC 
 
 ACE 
 
 AcANTHULUS. (From cmaivda., a thorn.) 
 A surgical instrument to draw out thorns or 
 splinters, or to remove any extraneous mat- 
 ter frpm wounds. 
 
 ACANTHUS. (AiccLvBo;, from ducAvBn, a 
 thorn ; so named from being rough and 
 prickly.) The name of a genus of plants 
 in the Linnaean system. C\-dss, Didyiiamia. 
 Order, Angiospermia. Bear's breech. 
 Brank-ursine. 
 
 Acanthus mollis. (Ak«9oc, from axavfla, 
 a thorn, so named from its rough and prick- 
 ly surface.) Bear's-breech, or Brank ur- 
 sine. Acanthus mollis, foliis sinuatis iner- 
 mibus of Linnaeus. Branca ursina of the 
 shops. The leaves and root abound v.ith a 
 mucilage, which is readily extracted by boil- 
 ing or infusion. The roots are the most 
 mucilaginous. Where this plant is common, 
 it is employed for the same purposes to 
 which althffia and other vegetables possess- 
 ing similar qualities are applied among us. 
 It is fallen into disuse. The herb-women 
 too often sell the leaves of helleboraster or 
 bear's-foot, and of spondylium or cow's 
 parsnip, for the bear's-breech. 
 
 Aca'pnon. (From st, priv. and k^cti/oj, 
 smoke.) Common wild marjoram. Un- 
 smoked honey. 
 
 A'cARus. (From cuute>t;, small.) An in- 
 sect which breeds in the skin. 
 
 Acatale'psia. (From a, neg. and jtara- 
 \a.[ji.QMai, to apprehend.) Uncertainty in 
 the prognostication or judgment of diseases. 
 
 Aca'talis. (From cl, neg. and ;(^«'r«a), to 
 want.) The juniper, named from the abun- 
 dance of its seeds. 
 
 Acata'posis. (From *, neg. and^^tTAOTvai, 
 to swallow.) Difficult deglutition. 
 
 Aca'statos. (From *, neg. and •Aa.biTnfj.i, 
 to determine.) Inconstant. 
 
 1. Fevers are so called whicli are anoma- 
 lous in their appearance and irregular in 
 their paroxysms. 
 
 2. Turbid urine without sediment. 
 Aca'zdir. Tin. 
 ACCELERATOR URI'NvE. (From ac- 
 
 relero, to hasten or propel.) Ejaculator 
 Seminis. Bulbo-syndesmo-caverntux of Du- 
 mas. Bulbo-caveniosus of Winslow. 
 
 A muscle of the penis. It arises fleshy 
 from the sphincter ani and membranous 
 part of the urethra, and tendinous from 
 the cms, near as far forwards as the begin- 
 ning of the corpus cavernosum penis; the 
 inferior fibres run more transversely, and 
 the superior descend in an oblique direction. 
 It is inserted into a line in the middle of 
 the bulbous part of the urethra, v.'here each 
 joins with its fellow ; by which the bulb is 
 completely closed. The use of these mus- 
 cles is to drive the urine or semen ior ward, 
 and by grasping the bulbous part of the 
 urethra, to push the blood towards its corpus 
 cavernosum, and the glans, by which they 
 are distended. 
 
 VccEssio.v. (From accedo, to approach.) 
 
 The approach or commencement of a dis- 
 ease. A term mostly applied to a fever 
 which has paroxysms or exacerbations: thus 
 the accession of fever, means the commence- 
 ment or approach of the pyrexial period. 
 
 ACCESSO'RII OF WILLIS. (Jccesso- 
 rii, sc. nervi, from accedo, to approach ; 
 having connexion with by contact or ap- 
 proach ; so called from the course they 
 take.) The name given by Willis to two 
 nerves, which ascend, one on each side from 
 the second, fourth, and fifth cervical pairs 
 of nerves, through the great foramen of the 
 occipital bone, and pass out again from the 
 cranium through the foramina lacera, with 
 the par vagum, to be distributed on the tra- 
 pezius muscle. 
 
 Accesso'rius. Being connected by con- 
 tact or approach. 
 
 Accesso'rius lumba'lis. A muscle of 
 the loins. See Sucro-lumbalis. 
 
 A'cciB. An obsolete term for lead. 
 
 Acci'piTER. (From accipio, to take.) 
 
 1. The hawk; named from its rapacity. 
 
 2. A bandage which was put over the 
 nose ; so called from its likeness to the claw 
 of a hawk, or from the tightness of its grasp. 
 
 Accipitri'na. (From awipi^er, the hawk.) 
 The herb hawk-weed, which Pliny says was 
 so called because hawks are used to scratch 
 it, and apply the juice to their eyes to pre- 
 vent blindness. ' 
 
 AccLi'vis. A muscle of the belly, so 
 named from the oblique ascent of its fibres. 
 See Ohliquus internus abdominis. 
 
 Accoucheur. The French for a midwfe. 
 
 Accouchement. The French for the 
 act of delivery. 
 
 Accretion. (From ad, and cresco, to my 
 crease.) 
 
 1. Nutrition, growth. 
 
 2. The growing together of the fingers or 
 toes. 
 
 Accuba'tio. (From accumbo, to recline.) 
 Childbed. Reclining. 
 
 Ace'dia. (From tt, priv. and x.nS'o;, care.) 
 Carelessness, neglect in the application of 
 medicines. Hippocrates sometimes uses 
 this word, in his Treatise on the Glands, 
 to signify fatigue or trouble. 
 
 ACE'FHALUS. {AKi^iLKoc,) from a, priv. 
 and Ki<ha.KD, a head.) A term applied to 
 monsters born without heads. 
 
 A'CER. {Acer, eris, neut. from Acer^ 
 sharp ; because of the sharpness of its juice.) 
 The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- 
 na-an system. Class, Polygamia. Order. 
 Monoecia. 
 
 A'cER pseudopla'tanus. The maple- 
 tree, falsely called sycamore. It is also 
 called Plalanus traga. This tree is com- 
 mon in England, though not much used 
 in medicine. The juice, if drank while 
 fresh, is said to be a good antiscorbutic. 
 All its parts contain a saccharine fluid ; 
 and if the root or branches are wounded 
 in the spring, a large quantity of liquor is 
 
ACE 
 
 ACE 
 
 discharged, which, when inspissated, yields 
 a brown sort of sugar and syrup like mo- 
 lasses. Large quantities of this sugar are 
 obtained from the trees in New England 
 and Canada, which is much used in France, 
 where it is commonly known by the name 
 of Saccharum Canadense or Saccharum Acer- 
 nuni, maple sugar. It has been supposed 
 that all Europe might be supplied from the 
 maples of America, but the sugar is coarse 
 and ill tasted. 
 
 Ace'ratos. (From a., neg. and ks^om, or 
 H^nnv/uti, to mix.) Unmixed, uncorrupted. 
 This term is applied sometimes to the hu- 
 mours of the body by Hippocrates. Paulus 
 JEgineta mentions a plaster of this name. 
 
 Acerb. {Jlcerbus, from acer, sharp.) A 
 species of taste which consists in a degree 
 of acidity, with an addition of roughness ; 
 properties common to many immature 
 fruits. 
 
 Ace'rbitas. Acidity. Sourness. 
 
 Ace'rides. (From ct, priv. and kǤi3?, 
 wax.) Soft plasters made without wax. 
 
 Acescent. Substances which readily run 
 into the acid fermentation. 
 
 A'cEsis. (From amof^cu, to cure.) 
 
 1. A remedy or cure. 
 
 2. The herb water-sage, so called from its 
 supposed healing qualities. 
 
 Ace'sta. (From cauo/uett, to cure.) Dis- 
 tempers which are easily cured. 
 
 Ace'stis. Borax. See SodcB suhboras. 
 
 Ace'storis. (From aKM|W*;, to cure. It 
 strictly signifies a female physician, and is 
 used for a midwife. 
 
 Ace'storis A midwife. 
 
 ACETA'BULUM. (From acetmn, vine- 
 gar; so called because it resembles the 
 acetabulum, or old saucer, in which vinegar 
 yas held for the use of the table.) A name 
 ^iven by Latin writers to the cup-like cavi- 
 ty of the OS innorainatum, which receives 
 the head of the thigh-bone. 
 
 ACETA'RIA. (From acetum, vinegar; 
 because they are mostly made with vine- 
 gar.) Salads or pickles. 
 
 ACE'TAS. An acetate. A salt is so call- 
 ed in the new chemical nomenclature and 
 pharmacopoeias, which is formed by the 
 union of the acetic acid, with an earthy 
 metallic or alkaline base. Those used in 
 medicine are the acetates of ammonia, lead, 
 potash, and zinc. 
 
 ACE'TAS AMMO'JNI^. Acetate of am- 
 monia. A salt composed of ammonia and 
 acetic acid. It is so deliquescent, that it is 
 always kept in the fluid state. See Ammo- 
 nicB Acetatis Liquor. 
 
 ACE'TAS PLU'MBI. Acetate of lead. 
 A metallic salt composed of oxide of lead 
 and acetic acid, of which there are two va- 
 rieties. See Plumbi Superacetas and Plum- 
 bi Subacetalis Liquor. 
 
 Ace'taspota'sscE. See Potassce Jlcetas.. 
 Ace'tas Zinci. a metallic salt com- 
 posed of zinc and acetic acid. It is used by 
 
 some as an astringent against inflammation 
 of the eyes, urethra, and vagina, diluted in 
 the same proportion as the sulphate of zinc. 
 
 Acetate of Potash. See Potussoi acetas. 
 
 Acetate of Ammonia. See AmmonicE ace- 
 talis liquor. 
 
 Acetate ofT^inc. See Acetas Zinci. 
 
 Acetated vegetable Alkali. See PotasscE 
 acetas. 
 
 Acetated volatile Alkali. See Ammonia 
 acetatis liquor. 
 
 Acetic Acid. See Acetum. 
 
 Acetification. a term used by some 
 chemists to denote the action or operation 
 by which vinegar is made. 
 
 ACETO'SA. (From acesco, to be sour.) 
 Sorrel. A genus of plants in some systems 
 of botany. See Rume.v. 
 
 ACETOSE'LLA. (From acetosa, sorrel : 
 from the acidity of its leaves. Wood-sor- 
 rel. See Oxalis. 
 
 Acetous Acid. Distilled vinegar. See 
 Acetum. 
 
 Acetous fermentation. See Fermentation. 
 
 ACE'TUM. (From acer, sour.) Vine- 
 gar. A sour liquor obtained from many 
 vegetable substances dissolved in boiling 
 water, and from fermented and spii'itnous 
 liquors, by exposing them to heat and con- 
 tact with air ; under which circumstances 
 they undergo the acid fermentation, (see 
 Fermentation,) and afford the liquor called 
 vinegar. 
 
 Wine vinegar .- — Let any quantity of vi- 
 nous liquor be mixed with the acid and 
 austere stalks of the vegetable from which 
 wine was prepared. The whole must be 
 frequently stirred, and either exposed to 
 the sun, or deposited in a warm place : 
 after standing a few days it will ferment, 
 become sour, and in a fortnight it will be 
 converted into vinegar. 
 
 Cyder vinegar, may be made by ferment- 
 ing new cyder with the must of apples, in 
 a warm room, or in the open air, where it 
 should be exposed to the sun, and in the 
 course of a week or nine days it will be fit 
 for use. 
 
 Another method of preparing vinegar is 
 that published by M. Heber : it consists in 
 exposing a mixture of 72 parts of water, 
 and 4 of rectified malt spirit in a tempera- 
 ture of from 70 to 80° of Fahrenheit, for 
 about two months, at the expiration of 
 which the acetous process will be eifected. 
 Tarragon vinegar is manufactured by 
 infusing one pound of the leaves of that ve- 
 getable (which has been gathered a short 
 time before it flowers) in one gallon of the 
 best vinegar, for the space of 14 days : 
 when it should be strained through a flan- 
 nel bag ; and a drachm of isinglass dis- 
 solved in cyder must then be added, the 
 whole be carefully mixed and decanted into 
 bottles for a month. Thus the liquor will 
 acquire a most exquisite flavour ; it will be- 
 come remarkably fine, and almost colourless 
 
ACE 
 
 ACE 
 
 ilie iilility of vinegar as a condiment lor 
 ])reserving and seasoning both animal and 
 vegetable substances in various articles of 
 food, is very generally known. It affords 
 an agreeable beverage, when combined 
 with water in the proportion of a table- 
 spoonful of the former to half a pint of the 
 latter. It is often employed as a medicine 
 in inflammatory and putrid diseases, when 
 more active I'emedies cannot be procured. 
 Relief has likewise been obtained in hypo- 
 chondriacal and hysteric affections, in vo- 
 miting, fainting, and hiccough, by the ap- 
 plication of vinegar to the mouth. If this 
 fluid be poured into vessels and placed over 
 the gentle heat of a lamp in the apartments 
 of the sick, it greatly contributes to disperse 
 foul or mephitic vapours, and consequently 
 to purify the air. 
 
 Also as an external application, vinegar 
 proves highly efficacious when joined with 
 farinaceous substances, and applied as a ca- 
 taplasm to sprained joints ; it also forms an 
 eligible lotion for inflammations of the sur- 
 face, when mixed with alcohol and water in 
 about equal proportions. Applied to burns 
 and scalds, vinegar is said to be highly ser- 
 viceable whether there is a loss of substance 
 or not, and to quicken the exfoliation of 
 carious bone- (Gloucester Infirmary.) Mix- 
 ed with an infusion of sage, or with water, it 
 forms a popular and excellent gargle for an 
 inflamed throat, also for' an injection to 
 moderate the fluor albus. Applied cold to 
 the nose in cases of hajmorrhage, also to 
 the loins and abdomen in menorrhagia, par- 
 ticularly after parturition, it is said to be 
 veiy serviceable. An imprudent use of 
 vinegar internally is not without considerable 
 inconveniencies. Large and frequent doses 
 injure the stomach, coagulate the chyle, and 
 produce not only leanness, but an atrophy. 
 When taken to excess by females, to reduce 
 a corpulent habit, tubercles in the lungs and 
 a consumption have been the consequence. 
 
 Common vinegar consists of acetic acid 
 combined with a large portion of water, and 
 with this are in solution portions of gluten, 
 mucilage, sugar, and extractive matter from 
 ■which it derives its colour, and frequently 
 some of the vegetable acids, particularly 
 tlie malic and the tartaric. 
 
 Distilled with a gentle fire, in glass ves- 
 sels, so long as the drops fail free from em- 
 pyreuma, it affords the 
 
 AciDur.i ACETicuai. 
 
 '•'iTake of vinegar, a gallon. 
 
 Distil the acetic acid in a sand bath, from 
 a glass retort into a receiver also of glass, 
 and kept cold ; throw away the first pint, 
 and keep for use the six succeeding pints, 
 which are distilled over." 
 
 In this distillation, the liquor should be 
 kept moderately boiling, and the heat should 
 not be urged too far, otherwise the distilled 
 acid will have an empyreumatic smell and 
 taste, Avhich it ought not to possess. If the 
 
 acid be prepared correctly, it will becoiour- 
 less, and of a grateful, pungent, peculiar 
 acid taste. One fluid-ounce ought to dis- 
 solve at least ten grains of carbonate of lime 
 (white marble.) This liquor is the acehwM 
 distillaium : the acidum acelosum of the 
 London Pharmacopoeia of 1787, and the 
 acidum aceliciim of the last (1809.) 
 
 When the acid of vinegar is greatly con- 
 centrated, that is, deprived of its water, it 
 becomes the radical vinegar, or 
 
 Concentrated acid of vinegar. 
 Distilled vinegar may be concentrated by 
 freezing : the congelation takes place at n. 
 temperature below 28 degrees, more or less, 
 according to its sti-ength ; and the congealed 
 part is merely ice, leaving, of course, a 
 stronger acid. If this be exposed to a very 
 intense cold, it shoots into crystals ; which, 
 being separated, liquefy, when the tempera- 
 ture rises; and the liquor is limpid as water, 
 extremely strong, and has a highly pungent 
 acetous odoui". This is the pure acid of the 
 vinegar, any foreign matter remaining in the 
 uncongealed liquid. 
 
 Other methods are likewise employed to 
 obtain the pure and concentrated acid. The 
 process of Westendorf, which has been often 
 followed, is to saturate soda with distilled 
 vinegar, obtain the acetate by crj'stallization; 
 and pour upon it, in a retort, half its weight 
 of sulphuric acid. By applying heat, the 
 acetic acid is distilled over; and, should 
 there be any reason to suspect the presence 
 of any sulphuric acid, it may be distilled a 
 second time, from a little acetate of soda. 
 According to Lovvitz, the best way of obtain- 
 ing this acid pure, is to mix three parts of 
 the acetate of soda with eight of supersul-' 
 phate of potass ; both salts being perfectly 
 dry, and in fine powder, and to distil from 
 this mixture in a retort, with a gentle heat. 
 It may also be obtained by distilling the 
 verdigris of commerce, with a gentle heat. 
 The concentrated acid procured by these- 
 processes, was supposed to differ materially- 
 from the acetous acid obtained by distilling 
 vinegar ; the two acids were regarded as dif- 
 fering in their degree of oxygenizement, and 
 were afterwards distinguished by the names 
 of acetous and acetic acids. The acid dis- 
 tilled from verdigris was supposed to derive 
 a quantity of oxygen from the oxide of cop- 
 per, from which it was expelled. The ex- 
 periments of Adet have, however, proved 
 the two acids to be identical ; the acetous 
 acid, therefore, only differs from the acetic 
 acid in containing more water, rendering it a 
 weaker acid, and of a less active nature. 
 
 There exists, therefore, only one acid of 
 vinegar, which is the acetic ; and its com- 
 pounds must be termed acetates; and the 
 salts called acetites have no existence. 
 
 Acetic acid, when concentrated, has a 
 fragrant and, at the same time, very pene- 
 trating smell, irritating the nostrils strongly. 
 It isalso so CRUsticj as to inflame the skin. It' 
 
10 
 
 A(iH 
 
 ACH 
 
 acid taste is strong, even Avhen luucli diluted 
 with water ; it is colourless, and has a speci- 
 iir, gravity of 1,0626. The acid is capable 
 of congelation , when it forms foliated arbore- 
 scent crystals ; it is very volatile ; its odour 
 is diffused through the atmosphere, and, 
 when exposed to it, gradually becomes 
 weaker. By a moderate heat, it is converted 
 into vapour ; this vapour readily catches fire 
 on the approach of a lighted taper. It com- 
 bines with water in every proportion ; and it 
 combines readily with earthy, metallic, and 
 alkaline bases, forming salts, which are call- 
 ed acetates. 
 
 The compounds of the acid of vinegar, 
 directed to be used by the new London 
 Pharmacopoeia, are aceium colchici, acetum 
 {ciUce, ceraium saponis, plumbi superacetas. 
 liquor ammonia: acdaiis, liquor plumbi sub- 
 aceialis, liquor plumbi sub-acetalis dilutus, 
 o.tymel, oxymtl scilUe, polassce actios, and the 
 cataplasvia sinapis. 
 
 Ace'tum ARonrA'Tictjr.i. Aromatic vine- 
 gar. A preparation of the Edinburgh phar- 
 macopceia, thought to be an improvement 
 of what has been named thin^es vinegar. 
 
 " Take of the dried tops of rosemary ; The 
 dried leaves of sage, of each four ounces. 
 Dried lavender flowers, two ounces. Cloves, 
 •two drachms. Distilledvinegar,eightpounds. 
 Macerate for seven days, and strain the ex- 
 pressed juice 'llirough paper." Its virtues 
 are antiseptic, and it is a useful composition 
 to smell at in crowded courts of justice, 
 hospitals, &.C. where the air is offensive. 
 
 Ace'tum co'lckici. See Colchicum. 
 
 Ace'tum distillatubi. See Acetum. 
 
 Ace'tum sci'll^:. Lond. Pharm. Vine- 
 gar of squills. " Take of squills receutly 
 dried, one pound ; vinegar, sis pints ; proof 
 spirit, half a pint. Macerate the squills with 
 the vinegar in a glass vessel, with a gentle 
 heat for twenty -four hours ; then express the 
 liquor and set it aside until the faeces subside. 
 To the decanted liquor add the spirit." This 
 preparation of squills is employed as an 
 attenuant, expectorant, and diuretic. Dose 
 XV. to Lx. drops. 
 
 A'cHEtR. (From et, neg. and ^ug, hand.) 
 Without hands. 
 
 AcHi'coLUM. By this Avord Cselius Au- 
 lelianus, Acut. lib. iii. cap. 17. expresses the 
 fornix, tholus, or sudatorium of the antient 
 baths, which was a hot room where they 
 used to sweat 
 
 ACHILLE'A. (A;;^;<^A6ii, from Achilles, 
 who is said to have made his tents with it, or 
 to have cured Telephus with it.) The name 
 of a genus of plants in the Linntean system. 
 Class, Syngcnesin. Order Polygamia super- 
 Jlua. Milfoil. Three species of this genus 
 are employed in medicine. 
 
 1. ACU11.L.TS.' A AfiE'KATUM. Balsamitu 
 fcenmm. Eupatorium Mcsiies. Maudlin or 
 Maudlin tansey. This plant, the ageratum 
 of the shops, is described by Linnajus as 
 ■ khillta foliis lanceoh'Jif, obtnsis\acutoserratis. 
 
 li is esieenied in some counlrieri as anthei- 
 rainthic and alterative, and is given in he- 
 patic obstructions. It possesses the virtues 
 of tansey. 
 
 2. Achillea millefo'litjm. The sys- 
 tematic name of the milfoil. Jichillea. My- 
 riophyllon. Ckiliophyllon. Lumbus veneris. 
 Miliiarisherba. Stralioies. Carpentaria. Spe- 
 culum veneris. Common yarrow, or milfoil. 
 The leaves and flowers of this indigenous 
 plant, Achillea millefolium of Linnjeus: — -fo- 
 liis bipinnalisnadis; laciniislineuribus dentatis; 
 caulibus superne sulcatis, have an agreeable, 
 weak, aromatic smell , and a bitterish, rough, 
 and somewhat puugenttaste. They are both 
 directed for medical use, in the Edinburgh 
 Pharmacopoeia .; in the present practice, 
 however, they are almost wholly neglected. 
 
 3. Achille'a pta'rmica. The systematic 
 name of the Sneeze-wort Pseudopyrethrum. 
 Fyrellirum sylvestre. Draco .lylveslris. Tar- 
 chon sylrestris. Sternulamentoria. Dracuncu- 
 lus praiensis. Sneeze-wort. Bastard pelli- 
 tory. Achillea ptarmica of Linna3us : — -foliis 
 lanceolatis, acuminalis, argute serratis. The 
 flowers and roots of this plant have a hot 
 biting taste, approaching to that of pyre- 
 thrum, with which they also agree in their 
 pharmaceutical properties. Their principal 
 use is as a masticatory and sternutatory. 
 
 Achillea foliis pinnaiis. See Genipivermn. 
 
 ACHI'LLIS TE'jNDO. (So called, be- 
 cause, as fable reports, Thetis, the mother of 
 Achilles, held him by that part when she dip- 
 ped him in the river Styx to make him in- 
 vulnerable. Homer describes this tendon, 
 and some writers suppose it was Ujus named 
 by the antients, from their custom of calling 
 every thing Achillewji, that had any extraor- 
 dinary strength or virtue. Olliers say it was 
 named fi'om its action in conducing to swift- 
 ness of pace, the term importing so much.) 
 The strong and powerful tepdon which is 
 formed by the junction of the gastrocnemius 
 and soleus muscles, and which extends along 
 the posterior pai't of the tibia from the calf to 
 the heel. When this tendon is unfortunately 
 cut or ruiilured, as it may be in consequence 
 of a violent exertion, orspasm of the muscles, 
 of which it is a continuation, the use of the 
 leg is immediately lost, and unless the part 
 be afterwards successfully united, the patient 
 must remain a cripple for life. When the 
 tendon has been cut, the division of the skiu 
 allows the accident to be seen. AYhen the 
 tendon has been ruptured, the patient hears 
 a sound, like that of the smack of a whip, at 
 the moment of the occurrence. In whatever 
 way the tendon has been divided, there is a 
 sudden incapacity, or at least an extreme 
 ditificulty, either of standing or walking. 
 Hence the patient falls doAvn, and cannot 
 get up again. Besides these symptoms there 
 is a very palpable depression between the 
 ends of the tendon : which depression is in- 
 creased when the foot is bent, and dim inished , 
 or even ouite removed when the foot is ex- 
 
ACH 
 
 ACI 
 
 11 
 
 lended. The patient can spontaneously bend 
 his foot, none of the flexor muscles being 
 interested. The power of extending the 
 foot is still possible, as the peronei muscles, 
 ihe tibialis posticus, and long flexors, remain 
 jjcrfect, and may perform this motion. 
 The indications are to bring the ends of the 
 divided parts together, and to keep them so, 
 until they have become firmly united. The 
 iirst object is easily fulfilled by putting the 
 foot in a state of complete extension : the 
 second, namely, that of keeping the ends of 
 the tendon in contact, is more difficult. It 
 seems unnecessary to enumerate the various 
 plans devised to accomplish these ends. The 
 following is Desault's method ; After -the 
 ends of the tendon had been brought into 
 contact bj' moderate flexion of the knee, and 
 complete extension of the foot, he used to fill 
 Tip the hollows on each side of the tendon 
 with soft lint and compresses. The roller 
 applied to the limb, made as much pressure 
 on these compresses as on the tendon, and 
 hence this part could not be depressed too 
 much against the subjacent parts. Desault 
 next took a compress about two inches broad, 
 and long enough to reach from the toes to 
 the middle of the thigh, and placed it under 
 the foot, over the back of the leg and lower 
 part of the thigh. He then began to apply 
 a few circles of a roller round the end of the 
 foot, so as to fix the lower extremity of the 
 longitudinal compress : after covering the 
 whole foot with the roller, he used to make 
 the bandage describe the figure of 8, passing 
 it under the foot and across the place where 
 the tendon was ruptured, and the method 
 was finished by encircling the limb upward 
 with the roller, as far as the upper end of 
 the longitudinal compress. 
 
 A'cHLvs. (A^kvi.) Darkness, cloudiness. 
 It is generally applied to a close, foggy air, 
 or a mist 
 
 Hippocrates, De Morbis Mulierum, lib. ii. 
 signifies by this word condensed air in the 
 womb. 
 
 Galen interprets it of those, who, during 
 sickness, lose that usual lustre and loveliness 
 observed about the pupil of the eye during 
 health. 
 
 Others express it by an ulcer on the pu- 
 pil of the eye, or the scar left there by an 
 ulcer. 
 
 It means also an opacity of the cornea ; 
 fhe same as the caiigo cornea of Dr. Cullen. 
 
 Achma'dium. Antimony. 
 
 Achme'lla. See Spilanthus. 
 
 A'chne. Chaft', scum or froth of the sea. 
 A white mucus in the fauces, thrown up 
 from the lungs, like froth ; also a whitish 
 mucilage in the eyes of those who have fe- 
 vers, accoi-ding to Hippocrates. It signifies 
 also lint. 
 
 A'cHOLCs. Deficient in bile. 
 
 A'CHOR. (=t>^a'g, qu. ^x^'^t' f'"'^'^ ^^t:'") 
 bran ; according to Blanchard it is derived 
 ffom d. priv. and yee^o^ space, as occupying 
 
 but a small compass.) Laclamtn ; abas ; 
 acores ; cerion ; favus. Crnsla Lactta of au- 
 thors. The scald-head ; so called from the 
 branny scales thrown off it. A disease which 
 attacks the hairy scalp of the head, for the 
 most part of young children, forming sofr 
 and scaly eruptions. Dr. Willan, in his de- 
 scription of different kinds of pustules, de- 
 fines the achor, a pustule of intermediate size 
 between the phlyzacium and psydraciuln. 
 which contains a straw-coloured fluid, ha- 
 ving the appearance and nearly the consis- 
 tence of strained honey. It appears most fre- 
 quently about the head, and is succeeded by 
 a dull white or yellowish scab. Pustules of 
 this kind, when so large as nearly to equal 
 the size of phlyzacia, are termed ceria or 
 favi, being succeeded by a yellow, semi- 
 transparent, and sometimes, cellular scab, 
 like a honey-comb. The achor differs from 
 the favus and tinea only in the degree of 
 virulence. It is called favus Vi'hen the per- 
 forations are large ; and tinea when they 
 are like those which are made by moths in 
 cloth : but generally by tinea is understood 
 a dry scab on the hairy scalp of children, 
 with thick scales and an offensive smell. 
 When this disorder affects the face, it is call- 
 ed crusta lactea or milk scab. Mr. Bell, in 
 his treatise on ulcers, reduces the tinea ca- 
 pitis and crusta lactea to the same species 
 of herpes, vis. the herpes pustulosas, differ- 
 ing only in situation. See Crusta Laclea. 
 
 AcHORi'sTOs. Inseparable. It is under- 
 stood of accidents, symptoms, or signs, 
 Avhichare inseparable from particular things. 
 Thus, a pungent pain in the side is an inse- 
 parable symptom of a pleurisy. 
 
 AcHREi'os. Useless. It is applied by 
 Hippocrates to the limbs which, through 
 weakness, are become useless. 
 
 Achkci'a. a paleness. 
 
 A'cHYROisr, (««;^t/gov.) This* properly sig- 
 nifies bran or chaff, or straw. 
 
 Hippocrates, de Morbis Mulierum, most 
 probably means by this word, bran. Achy- 
 ron also signifies a straw, hair, or any thing 
 that sticks upon a wall. 
 
 A'ciA. (From :<h:«, a point.) A needle 
 with thread in it for chirurgica! operations, 
 
 A'cicYs. It signifies weak, infirm, or faint, 
 and in this sense it is used by Hippocrates, 
 De Morb. lib. iv. 
 
 ACID. That which impresses upon the 
 organs of taste a sharp or sour sensation. 
 Acids are defined by modern chemists to 
 be salts of a sour taste, changing the blue 
 colour of various vegetable, pigments to a 
 red. The word sour, which is usually em- 
 ployed to denote the simple impression, or 
 lively and sharp sensation produced on the 
 tongue by certain bodies, may be regarded 
 as synonymous to the word acid. The only- 
 difference which can be established between 
 them is, that the one denotes a weak sensa- 
 sation, whereas the other comprehends all 
 the degrees offo^'cc t'rorath? least percepti- 
 
12 
 
 ACl 
 
 ACI 
 
 ble to the greatest degree of causticity ; thus 
 we say that verjuice, gooseberries, or le- 
 mons, are sour ; but we use the word acid 
 to express the impression which the nitric, 
 sulphuric, or muriatic acids make upon the 
 tongue. The vegetable pigments usually 
 employed to ascertain the presence of acids 
 are tincture of turnsole or litmus, and syrup 
 of violets. Acids readily combine with al- 
 kalies, earths, and metallic oxides, and form 
 neutral salts. The characteristics, there- 
 fore, of an acid, are, 
 
 1. A peculiar taste termed acid. 
 
 2. Its changing blue vegetable juices 
 red. 
 
 3. Combining with alkalies, earths, and 
 metallic oxides. 
 
 Acids, according to the kingdom of na- 
 ture in which they are found, are divided 
 into mineral, vegetable, and animal. 
 
 The mineral acids as yet known, are the 
 sulphuric or vitriolic, the nitric, muriatic, 
 carbonic, boracic, fluoric, succinic, arsenic, 
 molybdic, tungstic, and chromic. 
 
 The vegetable acids are, the acetic, oxa- 
 lic, tartaric, pyrotartaric, gallic, citric, malic, 
 benzoic, pyroligneous, pyromucous, cam- 
 phoric, and kinic. 
 
 Of the animal acids there are seven, lis. 
 the phosphoric, lactic, saccholactic, formic, 
 prussic, bombic,and lithic, or uric. 
 
 Experiment proves that most acids con- 
 sist of a peculiar body combined with the 
 basis of oxygen gas : hence the origin of the 
 word oxygen, which signifies the generation 
 of acid, it being regarded as the acidifying 
 basis or principle of acidity. The bodies 
 which form the other constituents of acids, 
 are regarded as the acMifiable bases ; thus 
 the principles of phosphoric acid are phos- 
 phorus and oxygen ; those of carbonic acid, 
 carbon and oxygen. 
 
 If an acid basis be perfectly saturated 
 "vvith oxygen, the acid thus produced, is 
 said to be perfect ; but if the basis pre- 
 dominate, the acid is considered as im- 
 perfect. Modern chemists distinguish these 
 oy their termination ; the former in Latin 
 by the syllables icum, in English ic ; and 
 the latter in Latin by osum, and in English 
 by ous ; thus the perfect acid of nitre is 
 called acidum nilricum, or nitric acid ; the 
 imperfect acid of nitre, acidum tiitrosnm, or 
 nitrous acid. If the acidifiable basis be 
 combined with oxygen, yet without showing 
 any of the properties of an acid, the product 
 is then called an oxyd or oxide : thus iron 
 heated and exposed to the air or water at- 
 tracts the oxygen, and an oxyd of iron is 
 formed. The various acids employed me- 
 dicinally are, the acetic, benzoic, tartaric, 
 carbonic, citric, muriatic, nitric, sulphuric 
 <md phosphoric. To these perhaps might 
 be added the oxymuriatic, or oxygenated 
 muriatic acid, which was maintained by 
 Berthollet to be a compound of muriatic 
 acid and oxygen : but Sir Humphrey Davy 
 
 considering it as a simple substance, has 
 termed it Chlorine ; and it scarcely possesses 
 the characters of an acid. 
 
 ^cid, aerial. See Carbonic acid. 
 
 Acid acetic. See Scetum. 
 
 For the other Acids look to the word 
 Jlcidum. 
 
 Jicidijiable base. See Acid. 
 
 Acidifying base. See Acid. 
 
 Acidification. The formation of an 
 acid ; also the impregnating of any thing 
 with acid properties. 
 
 Acidity. Acidilas. Sourness. 
 - Acids, animal. Those which are, ob- 
 tained from animals. See Acid. 
 
 Acids dulcified. These are now called 
 Others. See JEther. 
 
 Acids imperfect. Those acids are so 
 called in the chemical nomenclatui'e, which 
 are not fully saturated with oxygen. Their 
 names are ended in Latin by osum, and in 
 English by ous : e. g. acidum nitrosum, ov 
 nitrous acid. 
 
 Acids, mineral. Those acids which arc 
 found to exist in minerals, as the sulphuric, 
 the nitric, &.c. See Acid, 
 
 Acids, perfect. An acid is termed 
 perfect in the chemical nomenclature, when 
 it is completely saturated with oxygen. 
 Their names are ended in Latin by icunu 
 and in English by ic : e. g. acidum nitricmii 
 or nitric acid. 
 
 Acids, vegetable. Those which are 
 found in the vegetable kingdom, as the citric^ 
 malic, acetic, &c. See Acid. 
 
 Acidulous waters. Mineral waters. 
 which contain so great a quantity of car- 
 bonic acid gas, as to render them acidulous, 
 or gently tart to the taste. See Mineraf 
 waters. 
 
 A'ciDUM ace'ticum. See Acetum. 
 
 A'cidum aceto'sum See Acetum. 
 
 A'ciDUM a;THE'REUM, The sulphuric acid, 
 
 A'cidum alumino'sum. The sulphuric 
 acid. 
 
 A'cidum arse'nicum. See Arsenic, 
 
 A'cidum behzo'icum. See Benzoic acid. 
 
 A'cidum bora'cicum. See Boracic acid. 
 
 A'cidum carbo'mcum. See Carbonic acid. 
 
 A'cidum catho'licon. The acid of sul- 
 phur. 
 
 A'cidum ci'tricum. See Citric acid. 
 
 A'cidum muri'aticum. See Muriatic acid. 
 
 A'cidum ni'triqum. See Nitric acid. 
 
 A'cidum JYitricum dilutum. Take of nitric 
 acid a fluid ounce ; distilled water nine fluid 
 ounces. Mix them. 
 
 A'cidum nitro'sum. See J^trous acid. 
 
 A'cidum phospho'ricum. See Phosphoric 
 acid. 
 
 A'cidum primige'nium. The sulphuric 
 acid. 
 
 A'cidum succi'niccm. See Succinic acid. 
 
 A'cidum sulphu'reum. See Sulphurous 
 acid. 
 
 A'cidum sulphu'ricum. See Sulphuric 
 acid. 
 
AGO 
 
 ACQ 
 
 Vi 
 
 A'CIDUM sulphu'ricum dit.u'tum. ^'ici- 
 dum viiriolicum dilutuni. Spiriiiis viirioli 
 tenuis. " Take of sulphuric, acid a fluid 
 ounce and a half; distilled water fourteen 
 fluid ounces and a half. Add the water 
 gradually to the acid." 
 
 A'ciDCM tarta'ricum. See Tartaric acid. 
 
 A'ciDUM titrio'licum. Sec Sulphuric 
 eccid. 
 
 A'ciDUM vitrio'licuei dilu'tum. See 
 £cidum sulphuricum diluium. 
 
 A'ciES. Steel. 
 
 AciNESiA. A loss of motion and strength. 
 
 A'ciNi EiLio'si. {jicinus, a grape-stone ; 
 so called from their supposed resemblance.) 
 The small glandiform bodies of the liver, 
 which separate the bile from the blood, 
 ■were formerly so called : they are now, 
 however, more properly termed ptniciUi. 
 See Liver. 
 
 AciNiFORM TUNIC. Tunica acinosa. The 
 coat of the eye called the uvea, because the 
 antients, who dissected brutes, observed 
 that, in them, it was usually of the colour of 
 an unripe grape. 
 
 A'ciNus. (A grape.) The glands which 
 grow together in clusters are called by some 
 acini glandulosi. 
 
 Acma'sticos. A species of synochus, 
 wherein the febrile heat continues of the 
 same tenour to the end. Actuarius. 
 
 A'cME. (from socux, a point.) The height 
 or crisis of a disease. A term applied by 
 physicians to that period or state of a dis- 
 ease in which it is at its height. The antients 
 distinguished diseases into four stages : 1 . the 
 arche, the beginning or first attack. 2. Ana- 
 basis, the growth. 3. The acme, the 
 height. 3. Paracme, or the decline of the 
 disease. 
 
 Acme'lla. See Spilanthis. 
 
 A'cNE. Acna. (ukvu.) A small pimple, or 
 hard tubercle on the face. Foesius says, 
 that it is a small pustule or pimple, which 
 arises usually about the time that the body 
 is in full vigour. 
 
 Acne'stis (From «, priv. and msue, to 
 scratch. (That part of the spine of the 
 back, which reaches from themetaphrenon, 
 which is the part betwixt the shoulder- 
 tlades, to the loins. This part seems to 
 have been originally called so in quadru- 
 peds only, because they cannot reach it to 
 .■•cratch. 
 
 A'coE. (A*o>f.) The sense of hearing. 
 
 Acoe'lius. (From a,, priv. and x-othtit., the 
 belly.) Without belly. It is applied to 
 those who are so wasted, as to appear as if 
 they had no belly. Galen. 
 
 Acoe'tus. {Ay.onoc) An epithet for honey, 
 mentioned by Pliny ; because it has no se- 
 diment, which is called ks<t«. 
 
 Aco'nion. (Akovicv.) a particular form of 
 medicine among the antient phj^sicians, 
 made of powders levigated, and probably 
 like collyria for the disorders of the eyes. 
 
 ACONI'TUM. (Of this plant various 
 
 derivations are given by etymologists ; 
 as, cutoyit a whelslont or rock, because it is 
 usually found in barren and rocky places : 
 ct, neg. and kovk, dust ; because it grows 
 without earth, or on barren situations : 
 cciovAoi to sharpen ; because it was used in 
 medicines intended to quicken the sight ; 
 etx.m, cuiii, a dart ; because they poison darts 
 therewith : or, luirjvt^of/.ctt, to accelerate ; for 
 it hastens death.) Aconite. Wolf's-bane. 
 Monk's-hood. 
 
 1 A genus of plants in the Linnsean sys- 
 tem. Class, Polyandria. Order, Trigynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the com- 
 mon, or blue, wolf's-bane. 
 
 All the species of this genus of plants have 
 powerful effects on the human body : two- 
 are preferred to the rest for medicmal uses. 
 
 1. AcONiTPM RUPELLOs. Monk's-hood. 
 Aconite. Camarum. Canicida. Cynocio- 
 num. 
 
 Aconilum : — -foliorum laciniis linearibus, 
 superve latioribus, linea exaralis. 
 
 The aconite is cultivated in our gardens 
 as an ornament, but is spontaneously pro- 
 duced in Germany, and some other north- 
 ern parts of Europe. Every part of the 
 plant is strongly poisonous, but the root is 
 unquestionably the most powerful; and when 
 first chewed, imparts a slight sensation of 
 acrimony ; but after'.vards, an insensibility 
 or stupor at the apex of the tongue, and a 
 pungent heat of the lips, gums, palate, and 
 fauces are perceived, followed with a ge- 
 neral tremor and sensation of chilliness. 
 The juice applied to a wound, seemed ta 
 affect the whole nervous system ; even by 
 keeping it long in the hand, or on the 
 bosom, we are told, unpleasant symptoms 
 have been produced. The fatal symptoms, 
 brought on by this poison are, convulsions, 
 giddiness, insanity, violent purgings, both 
 upwards and downwards, faintings, cold 
 sweats, and death itself Dr. Stoerk ap- 
 pears to be the first who gave the wolf's- 
 bane internally, as a medicine ; and since 
 his experiments were published, 1762, it 
 has been generally and successfully em- 
 ployed in Germany and the northern parts 
 of Europe, particularly as a remedy for ob- 
 stinate rheumatisms ; and many cases are 
 related where this disease was of several 
 years duration, and had withstood the ef- 
 ficacy of other powerful medicines, as mer- 
 cury, opium, antimony, cicuta, fcc. yet, in 
 a short time, was entirely cured by the aco- 
 nitum. Instances are also given us of its 
 good effects in gout, scropliulous swellings, 
 venereal nodes, amaurosis, intermittent fe- 
 vers, paralysis, ulceration, and scirrhus. This 
 plant has been generally prepared as an ex- 
 tract or inspissated juice, after the mannei," 
 directed in the pharmacopoeia : its efficacj' 
 is much diminished on being long kept. 
 Like all virulent medicines, it should first 
 be administered in small doses. Stoerk re- 
 commends two grains of the extract to be 
 
14 
 
 ACU 
 
 AClt 
 
 rubbed into a powder, witii two dtaciims ot 
 sugar, and to begin with ten grains of this 
 powder, two or three times a day. We find, 
 however, that the extract is often given from 
 one grain to ten for a dose ; and Stoll, Sche- 
 i-ekbecker, and others, increased this quan- 
 tity considerably. Instead of the extract, a 
 tincture has been made of the di-ied leaves, 
 macerated in six times their weight of spirits 
 of wine, and forty drops given for a dose. 
 Some writers say that the napellus is not 
 poisonous in Sweden, Poland, he. but it 
 should be noted that the species which is 
 not poisonous, is the Aconitum lycoctonum 
 of Linnaeus. 
 
 2. Aconi'tum a'nthora. The root is the 
 part of this plant (^coniium anthora ; ftoribus 
 pcntagynis, foliorum laciniis linear ibus of Lin 
 naeus.) which is employed medicinally. Its 
 virtues are similar to those of the aconilum 
 napellus. 
 
 Aco'niuu. a little mortar. 
 A'copoN. (From «, priv. and k-.tto;, weari- 
 ness.) It signifies originally whatever is a 
 yemedy against weariness, and is used in 
 this sense by Hippocrates. Aph. viii. lib. ii. 
 But in time, the word was applied to certain 
 ointments. According to Galen and Paulus 
 ^gineta, the Jicopa Pharmaca are remedies 
 for indispositions of body which are caused 
 by long or vehement motion. 
 
 A'coR. Acidity. It is sometimes used to 
 express that sourness in tHe stomach con- 
 tracted by indigestion, and from whence 
 Hatulencies and acid belching arise. 
 
 Aco'rdina. An obsolete term for Indian 
 ^utty. 
 
 Aco'ria. (From a, priv. and Kogae, to sa- 
 tiate.) Insatiability, In Hippocrates, it 
 means a good appetite and digestion. 
 
 Acori'tes virum. (From -Miapov, galan- 
 gal.) A wine mentioned by Dioscorides, 
 made with galahgal, liquorice, &,c. infused 
 with wine. 
 
 ACORN. The fruit of the oak. See 
 'Quercus. 
 
 AcoRTiNus. A lupin. 
 ±VCORUS. {Ax.of>ov, from «.:/:», the pupil ; 
 because it was esteemed good for disorders 
 of the eyes.) The name of a genus of plants 
 in the Linnaean system. Class, Hexandria. 
 Order, Digynia. Sweet-flag. Sweet-rush. 
 The following species is used medicinally. 
 
 A'coRGs c a'l AEius. The systematic name 
 for the calamus aromaticus. Jicorus rents. 
 Calamus odoraiiis. Calamusv ulgaris. Dirin- 
 ga. Jaceranlatinga. Typha aromalica. Clara 
 .rugosu. Sweet-dag, or acorus. .Acorus cala- 
 7nus scapi tmicrone longissimo foliaceo of 
 Linnaeus The root has been long employed 
 medicinally It has a moderately strong 
 aromatic smell, and a warm, pungent, bit- 
 terigli taste ; and is deemed useful as a warm 
 stomachic. Powdered, and mixed with 
 some absorbent, it forms a useful and plea- 
 sant dentifrice. 
 A'coRus rAT.v'srp-i^. See Jm pa?!f*'n-<^ 
 
 AcoRLS VE'Rus. Scc Jicorus Calamui. 
 
 A'coRUS vdlga'ris. See Iris paluslris. 
 
 A'cos. (From axioij.3.1, to heal.) A re- 
 medy or cuie. 
 
 Aco'sMiA. (From a., neg. and xotry.c?. 
 ))eautiful.) Baldness : ill health ; irregu- 
 larity, particularly of the critical days of 
 fevers. 
 
 Aco'sTE. (From oxori), barley.) An an- 
 tient food made of barley. 
 
 ACOU'STICA. {Acousiica. sc. medica- 
 nienta ; ctx-oug-iKi. from astovw, to hear.) Re- 
 medies which are employed with a view to 
 restore the sense of hearing, when wanting 
 or diminished. No internal remedies of 
 this kind are known to produce any uniform 
 effect. 
 
 Acoustic nerves. See JS'erve and Portia 
 mollis. 
 
 Acoustic duct. The external passage of 
 tlie ear. 
 
 ACOUSTICS. That branch of general 
 science which treats on the origin, propaga- 
 tion, and perception of sound. 
 
 AcRA. (Arab.) Acrai nymphomania. Ex- 
 cessive venereal appetite. The time of 
 menstruation. 
 
 AcRAi'PALA. (From tt, neg. and Kosuwst?.;?, 
 surfeit.) Acrcspalos. Remedies for the ef- 
 fects of a debauch. 
 
 Acra'sia. (From ot, and xfgaai, to mix.) 
 Unhealthiness ; also the same with Acratia. 
 
 Acrati'a. (From a., and xgaTsc, strength.) 
 Weakness or intemperance. 
 
 Acrati'sma. (From axoxlov, unmixed 
 wine.) A breakfast among the old Greeks, 
 consisting of a morsel of bread, soaked in 
 pure unmixed wine. The derivation of this 
 word is the same as Acrasia, because the 
 wine used on this occasion Avas not mixed 
 with water. 
 
 AcRATo MELi. (From axApailov, pure wine; 
 and f^iu, honey.) Mulsum, or wine mixed 
 with honey. 
 
 A'cRE. (From azpog, extreme.) The ex- 
 tremity of the nose. 
 
 A'cREA. (From cut^og, extreme.) Acro- 
 feria. The extremities, i. e. the legs, arms. 
 nose, and ears. 
 
 Acrje'palos. See Acraipala. 
 
 Acribei'a. (From ^jcpiCx;, accurate.) An 
 exact and accurate description and diagno- 
 sis, or distinction, of diseases. 
 
 ACRID. (Acris.) A term employed in 
 medicine to express a taste, the characteris- 
 tic of which is pungency joined with heat. 
 
 ACRIMONY. (Acrimonia, from acris, 
 acrid.) This term is used to express a qua- 
 lity in substances by which they irritate, 
 corrode, or dissolve others. It has been sup- 
 posed until very lately, there were acid and 
 alkaline acrimonies in the blood, which pro- 
 duced certain diseases ; and although the 
 humoral pathology is nearly exploded, the 
 term venereal acrimony and some othcr= 
 are still and must be retained. 
 
 A'rpis. Anv fractured extremity'. 
 
ACR 
 
 ACT 
 
 15 
 
 Ac'ui siA. (From at, priv. aud k^ivo:, to 
 judge or separate.) A turbulent state of a 
 disease, which will scarcely suffer any judg- 
 ment to be formed thereof. 
 
 A'cRiTUS, (From a, neg. and K^ivce, to 
 judge.) Disease without regular crisis, the 
 event of which it is hazardous to judge. 
 
 AcROBYSTiA. (Fi'omix^cc, extreme, and 
 0v<i), to cover.) The extreiijity of the pre- 
 puce. 
 
 Acrocheire'sis, (From aic^o;, extreme, 
 and ;;(^iig, a hand.) An exercise among the 
 antients. Probably a species of wrestling, 
 where they only held by the hands. 
 
 AcRocHEi'.sis. (From au^cg, extreme^ and 
 yji^, a hand.) Gorraeus says, it signifies 
 the arm from the elbow to the ends of the 
 fingers ; -/jig signifying the arm, from the 
 scapula to the fingers' end. 
 
 Ackocho'rdon. (From a^^c;, extreme, 
 and X'^^'^i ^ string.) Gaien describes it as 
 a round excrescence on the skin, with a 
 slender base; and that it hath its name be- 
 cause of its situation on the surface of the 
 skin. The Greeks call that excrescence an 
 achrochordo7i, where something hard con- 
 cretes under the skin, which is rather rough, 
 of the same colour as the skin, slender at 
 the base, and broader above. Their size 
 rarely exceeds that of a beau. 
 
 Acroco'lia. (From aut^oc, extreme, and 
 xMKov, a limb.) These are the extremities of 
 animals, which are used in food, as the feet 
 of calves, swine, sheep, oxen, or lainbs,and 
 of the bi'oths of which, jellies are frequently 
 made Castellus from Buda;us adds, that 
 the internal parts of animals are also called 
 by this name ; in English giblets. 
 
 Achrolk'kion. Castellus says it is the 
 same as Olecranon. 
 
 Acroma'nia. (From ojcgo?. extreme, and 
 f^ttvid, madness.) Total or incurable mad- 
 ness. 
 
 Acro'mion. (From tty.^ov, extremity, and 
 uwi, the shoulder.) A process of the scapula 
 or shoulder-blade See •'icnpula. 
 
 Acrompha'licji. {AK^o/u<pAXov, from olk^o?, 
 extreme, and ofAtpuf.oc, the navel.) Acrom- 
 lphalo7i. The tip of the navel. 
 
 Acro'mphalon. See Acromfhalium . 
 
 Acro'nia. (From oxgoy, the extremity.) 
 The amputation of any extremity, as a finger 
 or toe. 
 
 AcRo'PATHOs. (From suigoc, extreme, and 
 <nr:t6cc, a disease.) .Icropatkus. It signifies 
 literally a disease- at the top or superior part. 
 Hippocrates in his treatise De Superfceta- 
 tione applies it to the internal orifice of the 
 iiterus ; and in Prsdict. lib. ii. to can- 
 cers, which appear on the surface of the 
 body. 
 
 AcRo'PATHus. See Acropalhos. 
 
 A'cROPis. (From Angov, the extremity, 
 and c-l, the voice.) Imperfect articulation, 
 from a fault in the tongue. '' 
 
 AcROPo'sTHiA. (From aicgcc, extreme, and 
 -^:j-9», the prepuce.) The extremity of the 
 
 prepuce ; or that part which is cut off in cir- 
 cumcision. 
 
 AcRo'psiLON. (From «;:goc, extreme, and 
 -liKoi, naked.) The extremity of the denuded 
 glans penis. 
 
 AcRo'sPELos. (From a;cg2f, extreme, and 
 'OTiKo;, black.) £crospe.lus. The bromus 
 Dioscoridis, or wild oat grass ; so called be- 
 cause its ears, or tops, are often of a blackish 
 colour. 
 
 AcRo'sPELus. See Jlcrospelos. 
 
 Acrote'ria. (From acK^oc, extreme.) The 
 extreme parts of the body, as the hands, feet, 
 nose, &.C. 
 
 Acroteria'smcs. (From axgo^ngtx, ex- 
 tremities, and this from axg:?, smnmus.) The 
 amputation of an extremity. 
 
 Acrothy'mion. (From axgog, extreme, 
 and St/^o?, thyme.) Acrolhymia. Acrothy- 
 tnium. A sort of wart, described by Cel- 
 sus, as hard, rough, with a narrow basis, aud 
 broad top; the top is of the colour of thyme; 
 it easily splits and bleeds. This tumour is 
 also called Thymus. 
 
 AcTiE'A. (From a-yai, to break.) £cic. 
 The elder-tree, so called from its being 
 easily broken. See Sambucus. 
 
 A'cTiNE. The herb Bunias ov Xapus. 
 
 AcTiNOBOLi'sMus. (Froma;i7/v, a ray, and 
 ^nKKai, to cast out.) Irradiation. It is ap- 
 plied to the spirits, conveying the inclina- 
 tions of the mind to the body : it is also 
 called Diradiaiic. 
 
 ACTION. (From ago, to act.) Any 
 faculty, power, or function of the body, 
 which, by physiologists, are usually divided 
 into vital, animal, or natural. The vital 
 functions, or actions, are those which are 
 absolutely necessary to life, and without 
 which animals cannot exist ; as the action of 
 the heart, lungs, and arteries. The natural 
 functions are tlaose which are instrumental 
 in repairing the several losses which the 
 body sustains ; digestion, and the formation 
 of chyle, fcc. fall under this head. The 
 animal actions are those which we perform 
 at will, as muscular motion, and all the 
 voluntary motions of the body. Each part 
 of the body is also said to have an action 
 peculiar to itself. 
 
 AGTON WATER. A purging water 
 procured from Acton, a village near Lon- 
 don, where is a well that aftbrds it. This 
 is one of the strongest purging waters near 
 London; and has been drank in the quan- 
 tity of from one to three pints in a morning, 
 against scorbutic and cutaneous affections. 
 This medical spring is no longer resorted to 
 by the public. 
 
 Actual. This word is applied to any 
 thing endued with a property or virtue 
 which acts by an immediate power inherent 
 in it : it is the reverse of potential ; thus, 
 a red-hot iron or fire is called an actual 
 cautery, in contradistinction from caustics, 
 which are calledjpotential cauteries. Boil- 
 ing water is actually hot : brandv. produc'nr 
 
16 
 
 ACT 
 
 AiiD 
 
 heat in tlie body, is potentially hot, Lliougu 
 of itself cold. 
 
 ACTUA'RIUS. This word was origi- 
 nally a title of dignity given to physicians at 
 the court of Constantinople ; but became 
 afterwards the proper name of a celebrated 
 vireek physician, John, (the son of Zachary, 
 a Christian writer,) who flourished there 
 about the 12th or 13th century. He is said 
 to be the first Greek author who has treated 
 of mild cathartics, as manna, cassia, &.c. 
 thoiigh they were long before in use among 
 the Arabians. He appears also to have first 
 noticed distilled waters. His works, how- 
 ever, are chiefly compiled from his prede- 
 cessors. 
 
 Actuation. (From ago, to act.) That 
 change wrought on a medicine, or any thing 
 taken into the body, by the vital heat, 
 which is necessary, in order to make it act 
 and have its effect, is called its actuation. 
 Acd'itas. Acrimony. 
 Acui'tio. (From acuo, to shai-pen.) The 
 sharpening an acid medicine by an addition 
 of something more acid ; or, in general, the 
 increasing the force of any medicine, by 
 an addition of something that hath the same 
 sort of operation in a greater degree. 
 
 A'cuLON. (From a, neg. and kvkdo), to 
 roll round ; so called because its fruit is not 
 involved in a Cup, or sheath, like others.) 
 ,'lculos. The fruit or acorn of the ilex, or 
 scarlet oak. 
 
 A'cui-os. See Mulon. 
 Acu'men. a point. The extremity of a- 
 l30ne. 
 
 Acupunctu'ka. (From acus, a needle, 
 aad punchira, a prick.) Acupuncture ; 
 bleeding performed by making many small 
 ■punctures. 
 
 A'cuREB. Plumbum, or lead. 
 A'cuRON. (From a, neg. and kv^oi, to 
 liappen.) A name of the jilisma; so called 
 because it produces no effect if taken inter- 
 Hally. 
 
 Acuspasto'kis. A name of the Scandix 
 enithriscus, the shepherd's needle, or Venus's 
 comb. See Scandix. 
 
 AcuTK. Morbus aculus. A disease which is 
 attended with violent symptoms, terminates 
 in a few days, and is attended with danger. 
 It is opposed to a chronic disease, which is 
 slow in its progress, and not so generally 
 dangerous. 
 
 'Acctena'culum. (From acus, a needle, 
 and ienaculuni, a handle.) Heister calls the 
 portaiguiUe by this name. It is the handle 
 for a needle, to make it penetrate easily 
 when stitching a wound. 
 
 Acy'isis. (From a, neg. and kvu, to con- 
 ceive.) In Vogel's nosology it signifies a 
 defect of conception, or barrenness in wo- 
 men. 
 
 A'cYKUs. (From «., priv. and augo?, autho- 
 3-Jty ; so named from its little note in medi- 
 • ■ine.) The Arvjcu montmia, ov Germfn 
 [•''onrLrd's-bane. See Arnirn- 
 
 AD^Eao NiA. (From a, priv. and 6tH/xm, a 
 genius of fortune.) The restlessness and 
 anxiety felt in acute fevers. 
 
 Adaiges. Sal-ammoniac, or muriate of 
 ammonia. See Murias ammonia. 
 
 A'damas. (From «., neg. and ^cLfxaa), to 
 conquer; as not being easily broken.) The 
 adamant or diamond, the most precious of 
 all stones, and which was formerly supposed 
 to possess extraordinary cordial virtues. 
 
 Adami'ta. Adamilum. A hard stone in 
 the bladder. 
 
 Mam's .']ppk. See Pomum Adami. 
 Adam's needle. Yucca gloriosa o{ Lin- 
 naeus. The roots of this plant are thick and 
 tuberous, and are used by the Indians instead 
 of bread ; being first redued into a coarsp 
 meal. This, however, is only in times of 
 scarcity. 
 
 Adanso'nia. (From Manson, who first 
 described the Ethiopian sour gourd, a spe- 
 cies of this genus.) Baobab. Bahobab. It 
 grows mostly on the west coast of Africa,, 
 from the Niger to the kingdom of Benin. 
 The bark is called lalo ; the negroes dry it 
 in the shade, then powder and keep it in lit- 
 tle cotton bags, and put two or three pinches 
 into their food. It is mucilaginous, and 
 powerfully promotes perspiration. The mu- 
 cilage obtained from this bark is a powerful 
 remedy against the epidemic fevers of the 
 country that produces these trees ; so is a 
 decoction of the dried leaves. The fresh 
 fruit is as useful as the leaves, for the same 
 purposes. 
 
 Ada'rces. (From «t, neg. and Sigim, t& 
 see.) A saltish concretion found about the 
 reeds and grass in marshy grounds in Gala- 
 tia, and so called because it hides them. It 
 is used to clear the skin with, in leprosies^ 
 tetters, &.c. Dr. Plott gives an account of 
 this production in his Natural History of 
 Oxfordshire. It was formerly in repute for 
 cleansing the skin from freckles. 
 Adari'ges. An ammoniacal salt. 
 Ada'rneck. Auripigmentum, or orpi- 
 raent. 
 
 Marliculation. See Arthrodia. 
 Addepha'gia. (From tti'nv, abundantly; 
 and Aayai, to eat.) Insatiability. A vora- 
 cious appetite. See Bulimia. 
 
 Additame'ntum. (From addo, to add.j 
 A term formerly employed as synonymous 
 with epiphysis, but now only applied to two 
 portionsof sutures of the skull. See Lamb- 
 doidal and Squamous Sutures. 
 
 Additame'ntum co'li. See Jlppendicitla 
 cOEci rermiformis. 
 
 ADDU'CTOR. (From ad and duco, to 
 draw.) A drawer or contractor. A name 
 given to several muscles, whose office is to 
 bring forwards or draw together those parts 
 of the body to which*they are annexed. 
 
 ADDUCTOR BRE'VIS FE'MORIS. 
 Jldductor fembris secundus of Douglas. Tri- 
 ceps secundu.i of Winslow. A mOscie, 
 which, witlithe adductor hnms^nd magnur 
 
iDV 
 
 ADE 
 
 f-emoris, torms the triceps adductor femoris. 
 h. is situated on the posterior part of the 
 thigh, arising tendinous from the os pubis 
 near its joining with the opposite os pubis 
 below, and behind the adductor longus fe- 
 moris, and is inserted, tendinous and fleshy, 
 into the inner and upper part of the linea 
 aspera, from a little below the trochanter 
 minor, to the beginning of the insertion of 
 the adductor longus. See Triceps adductor 
 femoris. 
 
 Addu'ctor fe'moris pri'mus. See M- 
 ductor longus femoris. 
 
 Addu'ctor fe'moris secu'ndus. See 
 Adductor brevis femoris. 
 
 Addu'ctor fe'moris te'rtius. See M- 
 duttor magnus femoris. 
 
 Addu'ctor fe'moris q,ua'rtus. See M- 
 ductor magnus femoris. 
 
 ADDU'CTOR I'NDICIS PEDIS. An 
 external interosseous muscle of the fore-toe, 
 which arises tendinous and fleshy, by two 
 origins, from the root of the inside of the 
 metatarsal bone of the fore-toe, from the 
 outside of the root of the metatarsal bone of 
 the great toe, and from the os cuneiforrae 
 internum. It is inserted tendinous, into the 
 inside of the root of the first joint of the 
 fore-toe. Its use is to pull the fore-toe in- 
 wards from the rest of the small toes. 
 
 ADDU'CTOR LO'NGUS FE'MORIS. 
 Adductor femoris primus of Douglas Tri- 
 ceps minus of Winslow. A muscle situated 
 on the posterior part of the thigh, which, 
 with the adductor brevis, and magnus femoris, 
 forms the triceps adductor femoris. It arises 
 by a pretty strong roundish tendon, from 
 the upper and interior part of the os pubis, 
 and ligament of Its synchondrosis, on the 
 inner side of the pectineus, and is inserted 
 along the middle part of the linea aspera. 
 See Triceps adductor femoris. 
 
 ADDU'CTOR MA'GNUS FE'MORIS. 
 ■Adductor femoris tertius et quartus of Dou- 
 glas. Tricepsmagnus of Winslow. A mus- 
 cle which, with the adductor brevis femoris, 
 and the adductor longus femoris, forms the 
 Triceps adductor femoris. It arises from the 
 symphysis pubis, and all along the flat edge 
 of the thyroid foramen, from whence it goes 
 to be inserted into the linea aspera through- 
 out its whole length. See Triceps adductor 
 femoris. 
 
 ADDU'CTOR MI'NIMI DI'GITI PEDIS. 
 An internal interosseous muscle of the foot, 
 it arises, tendinous and fleshy, from the 
 inside of the root of th* metatarsal bone 
 of the little toe. It is insertca, te.idir.ous, 
 into the inside of the root of the first joint 
 of the little toe. Its use is to pull the little 
 toe inwards. 
 
 Addu'ctor o'culi. See Rectus internus 
 oculi. 
 
 _ Addu'ctor po'llicis. See Adductor pol- 
 licis man&s. 
 
 ADDU'CTOR PO'LLICIS MA'NUS. Ad- 
 duct'ir pollicis- Adductor ad Tuinivnum disi- 
 
 turn. A muscle of the thumb, situated on 
 the hand, which arises, fleshy, from almost 
 the whole length of the metacarpal bone 
 that sustains the middle finger ; from thence 
 its fibres are collected together. It is in- 
 serted, tendinous, into the inner part of the 
 I'oot of the first bone of the thumb. Its use 
 is to pull the thumb towards the fingers. 
 
 ADDU'CTOR PO'LLICIS PEDIS. An- 
 tithenar of Winslow. A muscle of the great 
 toe, situated on the foot: it arises, by along 
 thin tendon, from the os calcis, from the os 
 cuboides, from the os cuneiforme externum, 
 and from the root of the metatarsal bone of 
 the second toe. It is inserted into the ex- 
 ternal OS sesamoideum, and root of the me- 
 tatarsal bone of the great toe. Its use is to 
 bring this toe nearer to the rest. 
 
 Addu'ctor fro'stat^. A name given 
 by Sanctorini to a muscle, which he also 
 calls Levator prostatce, and Avhich Winslow 
 calls Prostaticus superior. Albinus, from its 
 office, had very properly called it cojnpressor 
 prostatce. 
 
 ADDU'CTOR TE'RTII DI'GITI PEDIS. 
 An external interosseous muScle of the foot, 
 that arises, tendinous and fleshy, from the 
 roots of the metatarsal bones of the third 
 and little toe. It is inserted, tendinous, into 
 the outside of the root of the first joint of 
 the third toe Its use is to pull the third toe 
 outward. 
 
 A'dec. Sour milk, or butter-milk. 
 
 Ade'cia. See Adectos. 
 
 Ade'ctos. Adecia. (From a. priv and 
 S'euivce, to bite.) An epithet of those medi- 
 cines which relieve from pain, by removing 
 the uneasy situation caused by the stimulus 
 of acrimonious medicines. 
 
 Ade'lphia. {'ASiKiiiA, a relation.) Hip- 
 pocrates calls diseases by this name that re- 
 semble each other. 
 
 Ademo'nia. (From at., priv. and Saium, a 
 genius or divinity or fortune.) Hippocrates 
 uses this word for uneasiness, restlessness, 
 or anxiety felt in acute diseases, and some 
 hysteric fits. 
 
 A'DEN. (A(ft,v, a gland.) A gland. A 
 bubo. See Gland. 
 
 Ade'niform. {Adeniformis ; from aden, 
 a gland, and /orma, resemblance.) Glandi- 
 form, or resembling a gland. A term some- 
 times applied to the prostate gland. 
 
 Adende'ntes. An epithet applied to ul- 
 cers which eat and destroy the glands, 
 
 ADENO'GRAPHY. (From ai-m, a gland, 
 and yga.<^(u, to write.) A treatise on the 
 glands. See Gland. 
 
 Adenoi'des. Glandiform : resembling a 
 gland. An epithet applied also to the pi"o- 
 state gland 
 
 ADENO'LOGY. (From «cf«v, a gland, 
 and Koyog, a treatise.) The doctrine of the 
 glands. See Gland. 
 
 Adenous abscess. (Abscessus ^adenosus ; 
 from oi/«v, a gland.) A hard glandular ab- 
 scess, which suppurates slowly. 
 
18 
 
 ADI 
 
 ADO 
 
 Adepha GiA. (From aJuv, abundantly, 
 and <pctya), to eat.) Insatiable appetite. See 
 Bulimia. 
 
 A'DEPS. (Adeps, ipis, m. and f.) Fat. 
 An oily secretion from the blood into the 
 cells of the cellular membrEine. See Fat. 
 
 A'DEPS ANSER'INUS. Goose-grease. 
 
 A'DEPS SUI'LLA. Hog's-lard. 
 
 Ade'pta Medici'na. So Paracelsus calls 
 that which treats of the diseases that are 
 contracted by celestial operations, or com- 
 municated from heaven. 
 
 Ade'pta Philoso'phia. Adept philoso- 
 phy. It is that philosophy, whose end is the 
 transmutation of metals, and an universal 
 remedy. 
 
 Adepts. (From adipiscor, to obtain.) 
 Skilful alchymists. Such are called so as 
 pretend to some extraordinary skill in che- 
 mistry ; but these have too often proved 
 either enthusiasts or impostors. The pro- 
 fessors of the Mepta Pliilosophia are also 
 called Adepts. 
 
 Adfla'tus. a blast : a kind of erysipe- 
 las. 
 
 Adhato'da. The Malabar nut-tree, which 
 is a species of Justicia. It is used in India 
 for expelling the dead fcetus in an abortion, 
 which, it is said, is the meaning of the word 
 In the Zeylanic language. 
 
 ADHESION. (From adhcereo, to stick 
 to.) The gi-owing together of parts. 
 
 ADHiESIVEIJNFLAMMATION. A term 
 lately introduced into Surgery, to express 
 that species of inflammation which ter- 
 minates by an adhesion to the inflamed sur- 
 faces. 
 
 AoHiEsiVE piaster. A plaster made of 
 common litharge plaster and resin, is so 
 called because it is used for its adhesive pro- 
 perties. See Emplastrum resinte. 
 
 Adiachy'tos. (From a, neg. and h^L^cm, 
 to diffiise, scatter, or be profuse.) Decent 
 in point of dress. Hippocrates thinks the 
 dress of a fop derogatory from the physician, 
 though thereby he hide his ignorance, and 
 obtain the good opinion of his patients. 
 
 ADIA'NTHUM. (Miantum, uS-iavIov, from 
 a, neg. and J'tujm, to grow Avet ; so called, 
 because its leaves are not easily made wet.) 
 Maidenhair. The name of a genus of plants 
 in the Linnaean system. Class, Cryptogamia. 
 Order, Filices. The following species is used 
 in medicine. 
 
 Adia'nthum capi'llus te'neris. Mai- 
 denhair. The leaves of this plant are some- 
 what sweet and austere to the palate, and 
 possess mucilaginous qualities. A syrup, 
 the syrop de capillaire is prepared from them, 
 which is much esteemed in France. Orange - 
 flower water and a proportion of honey, it 
 is said, are usually added. It acts chiefly 
 as a demulcent, sheathing the inflamed sides 
 of the glottis. 
 
 Adia'nthum ac'reum. The golden maid- 
 enhair. See Polytrichum. 
 
 AoiAPHORors, A term which implies the 
 
 same with neutral ; and is particularly used 
 of some spirits and salts, which are neither 
 of an acid nor alkaline nature 
 
 Adiapneu'stia. (From the privative par- 
 ticle a., and i'io.Trvim, perspiro.) A diminu- 
 tion or obstruction of natural perspiration, 
 and that in which the antients chiefly placed 
 the cause of fevers. 
 
 Adiarrhce'/o (From et, priv. andiTw^peapy 
 to flow out or through.) A total suppres- 
 sion of all the necessary evacuations from 
 the bowels. 
 
 Adiathorosus. A spirit distilled from 
 tartar. 
 
 Adieat. Mercury. 
 
 A'dice. (AtT/xj) ) A nettle. 
 
 ADIPOCI'RE. (French, from adeps, fat, 
 and cera, wax.) A substance that resem- 
 bles ammoniacal soap, formed by a con- 
 version of animal matter, placed under cer- 
 tain circumstances, was found by Fourcroy 
 to consist of ammonia, united to a matter 
 intermediate in its properties between fat 
 and wax, which he called Mipocire. Whole 
 bodies have been found converted into this 
 substance. 
 
 Adipose membrane. {Membrana adiposa, 
 from adeps, fat.) The fat collected in the 
 cells of the cellular membrane. See Fat. 
 
 Adi'psa. So the Greeks called medi- 
 cines, &.G. which abate thirst. Hippocrates 
 applied this word to oxymel. 
 
 ADI'PSIA. (From a, neg. and tJi-^a, 
 thirst,) A want of thirst. A genus of dis- 
 ease in the class locales, and order dysorexim 
 of Cullen's Nosology. It is mostly symp- 
 tomatic of some disease of the brain. 
 
 Adi'psos. So the Greeks called the Egyp- 
 tian palm-tree, whose fruit is said to be the 
 Myrobalans. The tree is called adipsos, be- 
 cause its fruit quencheth thirst. Theophras- 
 tus calls this tree Balanos. Jldipsos is also a 
 name for liquorice. 
 
 Adi'rige. Ammoniacal salt. 
 
 Adjijto'rium. (From ad and j'uvo, to 
 help.) A name of the humerus, from its 
 usefulness in lifting up the fore-arm. 
 
 Adjuva'ktia. Whatever assists in obvi- 
 ating disease. 
 
 ADNA'TA TU'NICA. (Adnata, from 
 adnascor, to gi'ow to.) Albuginea oculi, 
 Tunica allmghica oculi. This membrane is 
 mostly confounded with the conju7ictiva. It 
 is, however, thus formed : five of the mus- 
 cles which move the eye, take their origin 
 from the bottom of the orbit, and the sixth 
 arises from the edge of it 3 they are all in- 
 serted, by a tendinous expansion, into the 
 anterior part of the tunica sclerotica ; which 
 expansion gives the whiteness peculiar to 
 the fore-part of the eye. it lies betwixt the 
 sclerotica and conjunctiva. 
 
 A'doc. Milk. 
 
 Ado'nion. (From hSmis, the youth from 
 whose blood it was feigned to have sprung.) 
 Adonium. Southernwood. 
 
 ADO'PTER. Tv.bw intermediv.f. \ 
 
.EDO 
 
 JEGO 
 
 19 
 
 syuemicai instrument used to combine re- 
 torts to the cucurbits or matrasses in distil- 
 lation, with retorts instead of receivers. 
 
 A'dor. a sort of corn, called also spelta. 
 
 A'dos. Water in which red-hot iron is 
 extinguished. 
 
 Ad'po'ndus o'mnium. The weight of the 
 whole. These words are inserted in phar- 
 maceutical preparations, or prescriptions, 
 when the last ingredient ought to weigh as 
 much as all the others put together. 
 
 Adra rhi'za. Blancard says the root of 
 the Aristolochia is thus named. 
 
 Adra'chne. The strawberry bay-tree. 
 A species of Arbutus. 
 
 A'dram. Fossil salt. 
 
 Adrara'gi. (Indian.) Garden- saffron. 
 
 Adrobo'lon. (From «(^goc, large, and 
 /2a>\o;, a globe, bole, or mass._) Indian bdel- 
 lium, which is coarser than the Arabian. 
 
 Mstridion. Costiveness. 
 
 ADSTRINGENTS. See Aslringents. 
 
 Adustion. An inflammation about the 
 brain, and its membranes, with an hollow- 
 ness of the eyes, a pale colour, and a dry 
 body. 
 
 In surgery, adustion signifies the same as 
 cauterization, and means the application of 
 any substance to the animal body, which 
 acts like fire. The antient surgeons, espe- 
 cially the Arabians, were remarkably fond 
 of having recourse to adustion in local dis- 
 eases ; but the use of actual heat is very 
 rarely admitted by the moderns. 
 
 Adventitious. Any thing that acci- 
 dentally, and not in the common course of 
 natural causes, happens to make a part of 
 another ; as the glands in strumous cases are 
 said to be adventitious glands, in distinction 
 from those which are naturally pj-oduced. 
 It is also used in opposition to hereditary ; 
 thus gout and scrofula are sometimes here- 
 ditary, and very often adventitious, they 
 having never before been known in the 
 family. 
 
 A'dy. Manga. The palm of the island 
 of St. Thomas, from which is prepared 
 Thernel's restorative. 
 
 ADYNA'MIA. (AtTt/va^j* : from et, priv. 
 and ivva.[xK, power.) A defect of vital 
 power. 
 
 ADYNA'MI^. (The plural of Adyna- 
 mia^ The second order of the class neuroses 
 of CuUen's Nosology : it comprehends syn- 
 cope, dyspepsia, hypochondriasiSfSind chlorosis. 
 
 Ady'namon. (From *, neg. and Swia.ij.i%, 
 strength.) Mynamum. Among antient 
 physicians, it signified a kind of weak 
 factitious wine, prepared from must, boiled 
 down with water; to be given to patients 
 to wbifim pure or genuine wine might be 
 hurtfui. 
 
 j^doi'a. (From afcTajc, modesty ; orfrom 
 St, neg. and itSa>,Xo see ; as not being decent, 
 to the sight.) The pudenda, or parts of ge- 
 neration. 
 
 .-Eonpso'PHiA. (From 'iiSoui, pudenda, 
 
 and 4«4'^') to break wind.) A term used by 
 Sauvages and Sugar, to signify' a flatus from 
 the bladder, or from the womb, making its 
 escape through the vagina. 
 
 .(Egagro'pilus. (From cttymy^og, a wild 
 goat, and pila, a ball.) JEgagropila. 
 
 1. A ball found in the stomach of deer, 
 goats, hogs, horned cattle, as cows, &.c. It 
 consists of haii-s which they have swallowed 
 from licking themselves. They are of dif- 
 ferent degrees of hardness, but have no 
 medicinal virtues. Some rank these balls 
 among the Bezoars. Hieronymus Velsciiius 
 wrote a treatise on the virtues of this. 
 
 2. A species of conserva found in Wallen- 
 fenmoof, from its resembling these concre- 
 tions, is also so named. 
 
 jE'gias. a white speck on the pupil of 
 the eye, which occasions a dimness of sight. 
 
 jEgi'des. Aglia. A disorder of the eyes 
 mentioned by Hippocrates. Foesius thinks 
 the disease consists of small cicatrices in 
 the eye, caused by an afflux of corrosive 
 humours upon the part. But in one pas- 
 sage of Hippocrates, Foesius says it signifies 
 small white concretions of humours which 
 stick upon the pupil, and obscure the sight. 
 
 -Sgi'dion. a coliyrium or ointment for 
 inflammations and defluxions of the eyes. 
 
 ^GiLOPS. Wild fescue grass. This plant 
 is called cegilops from its supposed virtue in 
 curing the disorder named .^gylops. It is 
 a species of Bromus in the Linnajan sys- 
 tem. 
 
 ./EGINE'TA,Pau'lus. a celebrated sur- 
 geon of the island of .Slgina, from which he 
 derived his name. He is placed by Le 
 Clerc in the fourth century; by others in 
 the seventh. He was eminently skilled in 
 his profession, and his works are frequently 
 quoted by Fabricius ab Aquapendente. He 
 is the first author that notices the cathartic 
 quality of rhubarb. He begins his book with 
 the description of the diseases of women ; 
 and is said to be the first that deserves the 
 appellation of a man-midwife. 
 
 jJ^gine'tia. Malabrian broom rape. A 
 species of Orobanche. 
 
 jE'gis. Jlchlys. A film on the eye, 
 
 .^Go'cERAS. (From cii^, agoat, and »:-«*?, 
 a horn; so called, because the pods were 
 supposed to resemble the horns of a goat.) 
 Foenugreek. See Trigonella Fmnum-greEcum, 
 
 -^go'lethron. (From m'^, a goat, and 
 oxiB^o;, destruction ; so named from the 
 opinion of its being poisonous to goats.) 
 Tournefort says it is the Chammrododcndron; 
 now the Azelma pontica of Linnaeus. 
 
 JCgo'nvchon. (From a/f, a goat, and 
 om^, a hoof; because of the hardness of the 
 seed.) Gromwell. See Liikospermum. 
 
 _^GOPO'DIUM. (From a,<|, a goat, and 
 'Tsra;, a foot ; from its supposed resemblance 
 to a goat's foot.) Goatweed. A genus 
 of plants in the Linnasan system. Class, 
 Pentandria. Order, Digynia. The follow- 
 ing species was formerly mu«sh esteemed. 
 
£0 
 
 :-Euu 
 
 ASC 
 
 ^Gopo DiTjM poDAGRARiA. (PodagrarM, 
 from its use in curing the podagra, orgout.) 
 Goatweed. This plant is sedative, and was 
 formerly applied to mitigate pains of gout, 
 and to relieve piles, but not now employed. 
 In its earlier state it is tender and escu- 
 lent. 
 
 jEgoproso'pon. (From at^, a goat, and 
 >urg^oa-Qffrov , a face ; so called because goats 
 are subject to defects in the eyes, or from 
 having in it some ingredients named after 
 the goat.) A name of a lotion for the eyes, 
 when inflamed. 
 
 ^'GYLOPS. (From «/*, a goat, anda-^, 
 an eye.) A disease so named from the sup- 
 position that goats were very subject to it. 
 The term means a sore just under the inner 
 angle of the eye. The best modern surgeons 
 seem to consider the aegylops onlj- as a stage 
 of the fistula lachrymalis. Paulus yEgineta 
 calls it anchylops, before it bursts, and a^gi- 
 lops after. When the skin covering the 
 lachrymal sac has been for some time infla- 
 med, or subject to fretjuent returning in- 
 flammations, it most commonly happens 
 that the puncta lachrymalia are affected by 
 it; and the fluid, not having an opportunity 
 of passing oft* by them, distends theinflamed 
 skin, so that at last it becomes sloughy, and 
 bursts externally. This is the state of the 
 disease which is called perfect aigylops, or 
 aegylops. 
 
 ^gy'ptia musca'ta. See Hibiscus abel- 
 7nosciius. 
 
 iEoYPTi'AcuM. A name given to differ- 
 ent unguents of the detergent or corrosive 
 kind. We meet with a black, a red, a 
 white, a simple, a compound, and a magis- 
 tral iEgyptiacum. The simple jEgyptia- 
 cum, which is that usually found in our 
 shops, is a composition of verdigrise, vine- 
 gar, and honey, boiled to a consistence. It 
 is usually supposed to take its name from 
 its dark colour, wherein it resembles that of 
 the natives of ^^-gypt It is improperly 
 called an unguent, as there is no oil, or 
 rather fat, in it. 
 
 A'^Gy'pVIVK Pha'RMACUM AD au'res. 
 
 Aiitius speaks of this as excellent for deter- 
 ging foetid ulcers of the ears, which he says 
 it cures, though the patient were born with 
 Them. 
 
 Aei'gi.uces. (From an, always, and 
 yhva-v;, sweet.) A sweetish wine, or must. 
 
 Aeipathei'a. (From aei, always, and 
 'srafloc, a disease.) Any disease of long du- 
 ration. 
 
 jF.kea. (From (bs, brass, so called be- 
 cause it was formerly made of brass.) A 
 catheter. 
 
 M'ovi. The spinal marrow. 
 
 iEoNE'sis. Fermentation. Sprinkling of 
 the whole body. 
 
 jSo'nion. The sedum majus, or common 
 house-ieek. 
 
 Mo'b-a. (From atuisia>, to lift up, to sus- 
 pend on high.) Exercjse without muscular 
 
 action ; as swinging. A species of exercise 
 used by the antients, and of which Aetius 
 gives the following account. Gestation, 
 while it exercises the body, the body seems 
 to be at rest. Of the motion there are se- 
 veral kinds. First, swinging in a hammockj, 
 which, at the decline of a lever, is beneficial. 
 Secondly , being carried in a Utter, in which 
 the patient either sits, or lies along. It is 
 useful when the gout, stone, or such other 
 disorder, attends, as does n&t admit of vio- 
 lent motions. Thirdly, riding in a chariot, 
 which is of service in most chronical disor- 
 ders ; especially before the more violent ex- 
 ercises can be admitted. Fourthly, sailing- 
 in a sliip, or boat. This produces various 
 effects, according to the different agitation 
 of the waters, and, in many tedious chroni- 
 cal disorders, is eflicacious beyond what is 
 observed from the most skilful administra- 
 tion of drugs. These are instances of a 
 passive exercise. 
 
 jI'.'que. Equally. The same as ana. 
 
 A'ER. The fluid which surrounds the 
 globe. See .iir and Atmosphere 
 
 il^'pos. An excrescence, orprotuberanee. 
 
 M'Rk. Darnel, or iolium. 
 
 iERi'Tis. The Anagallis, or pimpernel!. 
 
 AEROLO'GIA. (Ae/joxo^/* : from cutg, the 
 air, and Koyj^, a discourse.) Aerologice. Aero- 
 logy. That part of medicine which treats 
 of the nature and properties of air. 
 
 Aerolo'gice. See Aerologia. 
 
 Aero'bieli. Honey dew; also a name 
 for manna. 
 
 Aero'phobi. (From «o)P, air, and <foCoi, 
 fear.) According to Coefius Aurelianus, 
 some phrenetic patients are afraid of a lucid 
 and others of an obscure air; and these he 
 calls aerophobi. 
 
 Aeropko'^ia. Fear of air, or wind. A 
 symptom of the phrenitis ; also a name of 
 Hydrophobia. 
 
 Aero'sis. The aerial vital spirit of the 
 antients. 
 
 .^RO'sus lapis. So Pliny calls the La- 
 pis Calaminaris, upon the supposition that it 
 was a copper ore. 
 
 tErd'ca. Verdigrise. 
 
 .5]ru'go. {JErugo, ginis, f. from <es, cop- 
 per.) 
 
 1. The rust of any metal, particularly of 
 copper. 
 
 2. Verdigrise. See Verdigrise. 
 JErv'go pr^spara'ta. See Verdigrise. 
 iEscHROMYTHE'sis! The obscene lan- 
 guage of the delirious. 
 
 ^SCULA'PIUS, worshipped by the an- 
 tients as the god of medicine, was said to 
 be the son of Apollo, by the nymph Coronis, 
 born at Epidaurus, and educated by C>jron. 
 who taught him to cure the most dan^.rous 
 diseases, and even raise the dead. His 
 historj' is so involved in fable, that it is user 
 less to trace it minutely. His two sons 
 Machaon and Podalirius, who ruled over a 
 small city in Thessaly, after his death 
 
JETti 
 
 ^ETH 
 
 iccompanied the Greeks to the siege of 
 Troy : but Homer speaks merely of their 
 skill in the treatment of wounds ; and di- 
 vine honours were not paid to their Sither 
 till a later period. In the temples raised to 
 him votive tablets were hung up, on Avhich 
 -were recorded the diseases cured, as they 
 imagined, by his assistance. 
 
 ^'SCULUS. {JEsculiis, from esca, food.) 
 Horse-chesnut. The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linnagan system. Class, Uep- 
 •tandria. Oi'der, Monugynia. 
 
 JfjScvJLVs HippocASTANUM. The syste- 
 matic name for the hippocastanum. Cas- 
 tanea equma, pavina. Common horse-ches- 
 nut. JEsculus hippocastanum ; foliolis septenis 
 of Linnffius. The fruit, when dried and pow- 
 dered, is recommended as an errhine. The 
 cbark is highly esteemed on the Continent as 
 a febrifuge ; and is, by some, considered as 
 iieing superior in quality to the Peruvian 
 hark. The bark intended for medical use is 
 to be taken from those branches which are 
 neither very young nor very old, and to be 
 exhibited under similar forms and doses as 
 directed with respect to the cortex peruvia- 
 nas. It rarely disagrees with the stomach ; 
 but its astringent elFects generally I'equire the 
 occasional administration of a laxative. 
 
 During the late scarcity of grain, some 
 attempts were made to obtain starch from 
 ■the horse-chesnut, and not without success. 
 
 jSIseca'vum. Aurichalcum, or brass. 
 
 .(Esta'tes. Freckles in the face ; sun- 
 burnings. 
 
 .^STPHARA. Incineration, or burning of 
 the flesh, or any other part of the body. 
 
 jEstua'rjum. a stove for conveying heat 
 to all parts of the body at once. A kind of 
 vapour batli. Ambrose Party calls an instru- 
 ment thus, which he describes for conveying 
 heat to any particular part. Palmarius, de 
 morbis contagiosis, gives a contrivance under 
 this name, for sweating the whole body. 
 
 jEstua'tio. The boiling up, or rather the 
 fermenting of liquors when mixed. 
 
 iE'sTus vola'ticus. (From cesius, heat, 
 and volo, to fly.) According to Voge), sy- 
 lionymor.s witii phlogosis. ■ Sudden heat, or 
 scorching, which soon goes off, but which 
 for a time reddens the face. 
 
 iE'THER. (JEtker, eris, m. from A/Sxg, a 
 supposed fine subtile fluid.) Liquor cBthe- 
 reus. Ether. JEthers^dphuricus,mtricusmu- 
 rlatints, according to the acid from which it 
 i; formed in conjunction with alcohol. A 
 volatile liquor, obtained by distillation^ from 
 H mixture of alcohol and a concentrated acid. 
 
 The medical properties of sether, when ta- 
 ken internally, are antispasmodic, cordial, 
 and .stimulant. Against nervous and typhoid 
 fevers, all nervous diseases, but especially 
 tetanic affections, soporose diseases from de- 
 bility, asthma, palsy, spasmodic colic, hyste- 
 ria, fcc. it always enjoys some share of repu- 
 tation. Regular practitioners seldom give so 
 much as empirics, who sometimes venture 
 
 upon large quantities, with incredible bene- 
 fit. Applied externally, it is of service in the 
 headach, toothach, and other painful affec- 
 tions. Thus employed, it is capable of pro- 
 ducing two very opposite effects, according 
 to its management; for, if it be pre»'ented 
 from evaporatii:^, by covering the place to 
 which it IS applied closely with the hand, it 
 proves a powerful stimulant and rubefacient, 
 and excites a sensation of burning heat, as 
 is the case with solutions of camphor in al- 
 cohol, or turpentine. In this way it is fre- 
 quently used for removing pains in the head 
 or teeth. On the contrary, if it be dropped 
 on any part of the body, exposed freely to 
 the air, its rapid evaporation produces an in- 
 tense degree of cold ; and as this is atteiided 
 with a proportional diminution of bulk in 
 the part applied in this way it has frequently 
 contributed to the reduction of the intestine, 
 in cases of strangulated hernia. 
 
 .Sthe'rea he'rba. The Eryngium was 
 so called. 
 
 jI^thereal OIL. An animal or vegetable 
 oil, highly rectified, partaking, as it were, of 
 the nature of jether. See Oleum JEthe- 
 reum. 
 
 MTH^B. SULPHU'RICUS. J^apthavi- 
 trioli. JEther Vitriolicus. Sulphuric aether. 
 
 " Take of rectified spirit, 
 
 Sulphuric acid, of each, by weight, a 
 pound and a half. 
 
 Pour the spkit into a glass retort, then 
 gradually add to it the acid, shaking it after 
 each addition, and taking care that their 
 temperature, during the mixture, may not 
 exceed 120 degrees. Immerse the retort 
 veiy cautiously into a sand bath, previously 
 heated to 200 degrees, so that the liquor 
 may boil as speedily as possible, and let the 
 ajther pass over into a tubulated receiver, 
 to the tubulure of which another receiver is 
 applied, and kept cold by immersion in ice, 
 or water. Distil the liquor until a heavier 
 part also begins to pass over, and appear 
 under the aether in the bottom of the receiver. 
 To the liquor which remains in the retort, 
 pour on twelve fluid ounces more of recti- 
 fied spirit, and repeat the distillation in the 
 same manner." 
 
 It is mostly employed as an excitant, ner- 
 vine, antispasmodic, and diuretic, in cases of 
 spasms, cardialgia, enteralgia, fevers, hys- 
 teria, cepiialalgia, and spasmodic asthma. 
 The dose is from min. xx to 3ij- Externally 
 it cures toothach, and violent pains in the 
 head. See JEtker. 
 
 .^'THER RECTIFICA'TUS. miier vi- 
 triolicus. Rectified ather. 
 
 " Take of sulphuric tether, fourteen fluid 
 ounces. 
 
 Fused potash, half an ounce. 
 
 Distilled water, two fluid ounces. 
 
 Dissolve the potash in the water, and add 
 thereto the aether, shaking them well toge- 
 ther, until they are mixed. Lastly, by means 
 of a temperature of about 200 degrees, di.'^ti! 
 
AET 
 
 AFir' 
 
 over twelve fluid ounces of rectified sether, 
 from a large retort into a cool receiver." 
 
 Sulphuric aether is impregnated with some 
 sulphurous acid, as is evident in the smell, 
 and with some aetherial oil : and these re- 
 quire a second process to separate them. 
 Potash unites to the acid, and requires to be 
 added in a state of solution, and in sufficient 
 quantities for the purpose of neutralizing it ; 
 and it also forms a soap with the oil. It is 
 advantageous also to use a less quantity of 
 water than exists in the ordinary solution of 
 potash : and therefore the above directions 
 are adopted in the last London Pharmaco- 
 poeia, For its virtues, see JEther. 
 
 ^'THIOPS. A term applied formerly to 
 several preparations, because of a black co- 
 lour, like the skin of an ^Ethiopian. 
 
 jE'thiops antimonia'lis. a preparation 
 of antimony and mercury, once in high re- 
 pute, and still employed by some practition- 
 ers in cutaneous diseases. A few grains are 
 to be given at first, and the quantity in- 
 creased as the stomach can bear it. 
 
 tE'thiops martia'lis. A preparation of 
 iron, formerly in repute, but now neglected. 
 
 jE'thiops mi'neral. The substance here- 
 tofore known by this name, is called, by the 
 London College, Hydrargyri sulphuretura 
 nigrum, which see. 
 
 Mlhmoid Artery. See Ethmoid Artery. 
 
 .JEthmoid Bone. See Ethmoid Bone. 
 
 iE'THNA. A chemical furnace. 
 
 ^'thoces. JEtholicesi. Superficial pus- 
 tules in the skin, raised by heat, as boils, 
 fiery pustules. 
 
 ^THU'SA. (From cttSna-u., beggarly.) 
 The name of a genus of plants of the Lin- 
 neean system. Class, Pentandria. Order, 
 Digynia, of which the following species is 
 sometimes used medicinally. 
 
 jSIthusa meum. The systematic name of 
 the meum of the Pharmacopoeias. Called 
 also Meu, Spignel, Baldmoney. The root of 
 this plant is recommended as a carminative, 
 stomachic, and for attenuating viscid hu- 
 mours, and appears to be nearly of the same 
 nature as lovage, differing in its smell, being 
 rather more agreeable, somewhat like that 
 of parsnips, but stronger, and being in its 
 taste less sweet, and more warm, or acrid. 
 
 JEtkya. a mortar. 
 
 -(E'tioi phle'bes. Eagle veins. The veins 
 which pass through the temples to the head, 
 were so called formerly by RufuaEphesius. 
 
 ^ETIOLOGY. {AiTtoKoy* : h'om utliu, a 
 cause, and }^oyoc, a discourse.) The doctrine 
 of the causes of diseases. 
 
 A ii'TIUS, called Amidenus, from the place 
 of his birth, flourished at Alexandria, about 
 the end of the fifth century. He left sixteen 
 books, divided into four telrahiblia, on the 
 practice of physic and surgery, principally 
 collected from Galen and other earlier wri- 
 ters, but with some original observations. 
 He appears very partial to the use of the 
 cautery, both actual and potential, especially 
 
 in palsy : which plan of treatment Mr. Poit 
 revived in paraphlegia ; and it has since often 
 been adopted with success. Aetius is the ear- 
 liest writer, who ascribed medical efficacy to 
 the external use of the magnet, particularly 
 in gout and convulsions ; but rather on the 
 report of others, than as what he had per- 
 sonally experienced. 
 
 .^Cto'cion. JFAolium. The granum cni- 
 dium. 
 
 iETo'NYCHCM. See Lithospermum. 
 
 AFFECTION. (This is expressed in 
 Greek by «rsi6oc: hence pathema, passio.) 
 This term indicates any existing disorder of 
 the whole body, or a part of it, as hysterics, 
 colic, leprosy. Thus by adding a descrip- 
 tive epithet to the term affection, most dis- 
 tempers may be expressed. We say febrile 
 affection, cutaneous affection, &c. using the 
 word affection synonymously with disease. 
 
 AFFIiNITY. {Jlffinitas, a proximity of 
 relationship.) The term affinity is used in^ 
 differently with attraction. See Attraction. 
 
 Affinity of Aggregation. See Attraction. 
 
 Affinity of Composition. See Attraction. 
 
 Affinity, Compound. When three or more 
 bodies, on account of their mutual affinity, 
 unite and form one homogeneous body, then 
 the affinity is termed compound affinity or 
 attraction : thus, if to a solution of sugar 
 and water be added spirits of wine, these 
 three bodies will form an homogeneous li- 
 quid by compound affinity. See Attraction. 
 
 Affinity Divellcnt. See Affinity Quiescent. 
 
 Affinity, Double. Double elective attrac- 
 tion. When two bodies, each consisting of 
 two elementary parts, come into contact, 
 and are decomposed, so that their elements 
 become reciprocally united, and produce 
 two new compound bodies, the decomposi- 
 tion is then termed, decomposition by dou- 
 ble affinity : thus, if we add common salt, 
 which consists of muriatic acid and soda, to 
 nitrate of silver, which is composed of nitric 
 acid and oxyde of silver, these two bodies 
 will be decompounded ; for the nitric acid 
 unites with the soda, and the oxide of silver 
 with the muriatic acid, and thus may be ob- 
 tained two new bodies. The common salt 
 and nitrate of silver therefore mutually de- 
 compose each other by what is called double 
 affinity. See Attractio7i. 
 
 Affinity, Intermediate. Appropriate affi- 
 nity. Affinity of an intermedium is,,whea 
 two substances of different kinds, that show 
 to one another no component affinity, do, 
 by the assistance of a third, combine, and 
 unite into an homogeneous whole : thus, oil 
 and water are substances of different kinds, 
 which, by means of alkali, combine and 
 unite into an homogeneous substance : hence 
 the theory of lixiviums, of washing, &.c. See 
 jMtraction. 
 
 Affinity, Quiescent. Mr. Kirwan emploj^s 
 the term Quiescent affinity to mark that, by 
 virtue of which, the principles of each com- 
 pound-, decomposedby double affinity,adher« 
 
AGA 
 
 AGA 
 
 23 
 
 to each other ; and Divellent qfflnify, to dis- 
 tinguish that by which the principles of one 
 body unite and change order with those of 
 the other : thus sulphate of potash or vitri- 
 olated tartar is not completely decomposed 
 bj"^ the nitric acid or by lime, when either of 
 these principles is separately presented ; but 
 if the nitric acid be combined with lime, this 
 nitrate of lime will decompose the sulphate 
 of potash. In this last case the affinity of 
 the sulphuric acid with the alkali is weak- 
 ened by its affinity to the lime. This acid, 
 therefore, is subject to two affinities, the 
 one which retains it to the alkali, called 
 quiescent, and the other which attracts it 
 towards the lime, called divellent affinity. 
 
 Affinity, reciprocal. When a compound 
 of two bodies is decomposed by a third ; 
 the separated principle being in its turn ca- 
 pable of decomposingthe new combination: 
 thus ammonia and magnesia will separate 
 each other from muriatic acid. 
 
 .Affinity, simple. Single elective attrac- 
 tion. If a body consisting of two compo- 
 nent parts, be decomposed on the approach 
 of a third, which has a greater affinity with 
 one of those componentpartsthan theyhave 
 for each other, then the decomposition is 
 termed, decomposition by simple affinity ; 
 for instance, if pui'e potash be added to a 
 combination of nitric acid and lime, the 
 union which existed between these two bo- 
 dies will cease, because the potash combines 
 with the nitric acid, and the lime being dis- 
 engaged, is precipitated. The reason is, that 
 the nitric acid has a greater affinity for the 
 pure potash than for the lime, therefore it 
 deserts the lime to combine with the potash. 
 When two bodies only enter into chemical 
 union, the affinity, which was the cause of 
 it, is also termed simple or single elective 
 attraction ; thus the solution of sugar in 
 water is produced by simple affinity, because 
 there are but two bodies. See Attraction. 
 
 A'ffion. £ffium. An Arabic name for 
 opium. 
 
 A'ffidm. See Affion. 
 
 Affla'tus. (From ad and flare, to blow.) 
 A vapour or blast. A species of erysipelas, 
 which attacks people suddenly, so named 
 upon the erroneous supposition that it was 
 produced by some unwholesome wind 
 blowing on the part. 
 
 Affu'sio. Pouring a liquor upon some- 
 thing; but sometimes it means the same as 
 suffusio, a cataract. 
 
 After-birth. See Placenta. 
 
 A'ga Crete'msium. The small Spanish 
 milk-thistle. 
 
 Agalacta'tio, See Agalactia. 
 
 Agala'ctia. {AyetXAitli^ : from a, priv, 
 and y!t\!t, milk.) Agalaxis. Agalactia. Aga- 
 lactatio. A defect of milk in childbirth, 
 
 Agala'ctos. (From *, priv. and yeiKct, 
 milk.) An epithet given to women who 
 have no milk when they lie in. 
 
 Agala'xis. ^te Agalactia ■ 
 
 Aga'llochi ve'ri li'gnum. See Lignum 
 Aloes. 
 
 Aga'lluge. Agallugum. A name of the 
 agallochum or aromatic aloe. 
 
 Agaric. See Agaricus. 
 
 Agaricoi'des. a species of agaricus or 
 fungus. 
 
 AGA'RICUS. (Aj/.-x|<;to? : from Agaria, 
 a town in Asia ; or irom^garus, a river in 
 Sarmatia, now Malowouda.) Agaric. The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linnsan 
 system. Class, Crypiogamia. Order, Fungi. 
 Several species of this genus have been, and 
 still are, used for medicinal and culinary 
 purposes. 
 
 Aga'ricus a'lbcs. See Boletus Laricis, 
 
 Aga'ricus campe'stris. There are seve- 
 ral species of the agaricus, which go by the 
 term mushroom ; as the agaricus chantarel- 
 liis,deliciosus, violaceiis, k,c. but that which is 
 eaten in this country is the agaricus campes- 
 tris of Linna-us. Similar to it in quality is 
 the thampignion or agaricus pratensis. Broil- 
 ed with salt and pepper, or stewed with 
 cream and some aromatic, they are extreme- 
 ly delicious, and, if not eaten to excess, sa- 
 lubrious. Great care shculdlDe taken to as- 
 certain that they are the true fungus, and 
 not those of a poisonous nature. Catchup is 
 , made by throwing salt on mushrooms, which 
 causes them to part with their juice. 
 
 Aga'ricus chantare'lles. A species of 
 fungus, esteemed a delicacy by the French. 
 Bi'oiled with salt and pepper, it has much 
 the flavour of a roasted cockle. 
 
 Aga'ricus chirurgo'rum. See Boletus 
 Igniarius. 
 
 Aga'ricus cinnamo'meus. Brown Mush- 
 room. A species of agaricus, of a pleasEuit 
 smell. When broiled, it gives a good flavour. 
 
 Aga'ricus delicio'sus. This fungus well 
 seasoned ai.d then broiled has the exact fla- 
 vou: of a roasted muscle. It is in season 
 in September. 
 
 Aga'ricus musca'rius. Bug Agaric, so 
 called from its known virtue in destroying 
 bugs. This nddish fungus is the Agaricus 
 mvscarius of Linnseus : — stipiiatus, lamellis 
 dimidiaiis solitariis, stipite vclrato, apice dila- 
 tato, basi ovato. The use of this vegetable is 
 not much known in this country. Haller re- 
 lates that six persons of Lithuania perished 
 at one time, by eating this kind of mushroom, 
 and that in others it has caused delirium. 
 It is employed externally to strumous, pha- 
 gedenic, and fistulousulcers, as an escharotic. 
 
 Aga'ricus pipeka'tus. The plant ft^jis 
 named by Linngeus, is the peppermushroom, 
 also called pepper agaric. It is the fungus 
 piperatus albus, lacteo-succo turgens of Ray. 
 Fungus albus acris. When freely taken, 
 fatal'^consequences are related by several 
 writers to have been the result. When this 
 vegetable has even lost its acrid juice by 
 drying, its caustic quality still remains. 
 
 Aga'ricus pr.ate'nsis. The Champig- 
 niou of Hudson's Flora Anglica. This 
 
24 
 
 AGL 
 
 AGxi 
 
 plant has but little smell, and is rather dry, 
 yet when broiled and stewed, communicates 
 a good flavour. 
 
 Aga'ricus viola'cf.us. Violet mush- 
 room. This fungus requires much broiling, 
 but when sufficiently done and seasoned, it 
 is as delicious as an oyster. Hudson's bul- 
 bosus is only a variety of this. 
 
 AGE. The antients reckoned six stages 
 of life : pueritia, childhood, which is to the 
 fifth year of our age; — adolescentia, youth, 
 reckoned to the eighteenth, and youth pro- 
 perly so called, to the twenty-fifth year; — 
 juventus, reckoned from the twenty-fifth to 
 the thirty-fifth year ; — virilisatas, manhood, 
 from the thirty-fifth to the fiftieth year ; — 
 senectus, old age, from fifty to sixty ; — cre- 
 piia (Btas, decrepid age, which ends in death. 
 
 Agenne'sia. (Ayiviicriu.: from a., neg. 
 yivviuc, to beget.) Impotency in man. A 
 term employed by Vogel. It is synonymous 
 with anaphrodisia and dyspennatismus. 
 
 A'ger. The common earth or soil. 
 
 A'ger natu'e.^. The womb. 
 
 Agera'tus la'pis. {Jlgerafus common.) 
 A stone used by coblers. It is ridiculously 
 said to be discutient and gently astringent. 
 If it possess any such virtues, it probably 
 contains iron ; a supposition countenanced 
 by its being used in dyeing. 
 
 Age'ratum. (Aynp^ov : from et, priv. and 
 yn^a.;, senectus ; never old, ever green : be- 
 cause its flowers preserve their beauty a 
 long time.) See Achillcea agerafum. 
 
 A'ges. (From si^«c, wicked ; so called be- 
 cause it is generally the instrument of wick- 
 ed acts.) The palm or hollow of the hand. 
 
 AGEUSTIA. (From a., neg. and yiuo/jLti, 
 gusto, to taste.) Agheustia, Apogeustia, 
 Apogeusis. A defect or loss of taste. A ge- 
 nus of disease in the class locales, and order 
 dysaesthesioe of CuUen. The causes are fe- 
 ver or palsy, whence he forms two species ; 
 the latter he calls organic, arising from some 
 affection in the membrane of the tongue, by 
 ■which relishing things, or those which have 
 some taste, are prevented from coming into 
 contact with the nerves ; the other atonic, 
 arising without any affection of the tongue. 
 
 Agglutina'ntia. Adhesive medicines 
 which heal by causing the parts to stick to- 
 gether. 
 
 Agglutina'tio. Agglutination. The 
 adhesive union or sticking together of sub- 
 stances. 
 
 Aggl'jti'tio. Obstruction in the oeso- 
 phagus, or a difficulty in swallowing. 
 
 Aggregatm glands. (From flggrego, to 
 assemble together.) An assemblage of 
 glands, as those of the intestines. 
 
 Aggregation, affijiUy of. See Attraction. 
 
 Agheu'stia. The Ageustia. 
 
 Agis. See thigh or femur. 
 
 Agitato'ria. Convulsive diseases, or 
 those called clonic. 
 
 Aglacta'tio. Defect of milk 
 
 \gz.a'xi?- The same 
 
 Aglia. Aglium. A shining tubercle m 
 pustule on the face. White specks on the 
 eye. See JEgides. 
 
 A'gma. Agme. A fracture. 
 
 A'gnacal. a tree, which, according to 
 Ray, grows about the isthmus of Darien, 
 and resembles a pear-tree, whose fniit is a 
 great provocative to venery. 
 
 Agna'ta. See adnata tunica. 
 
 Agni'na membra'na. (From agnks, a 
 lamb, and menibrana, a membrane.) Aetius 
 calls one of the membranes which involve 
 the fcetus by this name, which he derives 
 from its tenderness. See Amnios. 
 
 Agnoi'a. (From a,, priv. and ytva>rH.ce, t» 
 know.) Forgetfulness ; a symptomatic af- 
 fection in fevers. 
 
 A'gnus ca'stus. (From agnus, a lamb ; 
 so called from the down upon its surface, 
 which resembles that upon a lamb's skin ; 
 and castus, because the chaste matrons, at 
 the feasts of Ceres, strewed them upon their 
 beds, and lay upon them.) The Chaste Tree. 
 See Viiex. 
 
 Ago'ge. The deduction or reasoning 
 upon diseases from their symptoms and ap- 
 pearances. The order, state, or tenour of 
 a disease or body. 
 
 Agomphi'asis. a looseness of the teeth. 
 
 A'gone. {Kycm : from «, neg. and yo-zs^., 
 offspring.) Hyoscyamus or Henbane ; so 
 called because it was supposed to cause 
 barrenness. 
 
 Ago'nia. Sterility, impotence, agony. 
 
 Agoni'sticum. {hyrnvts-utov, from a.yutina>, 
 to struggle.) A term used by antient phy- 
 sicians to signify water extremely cold, which 
 was directed to be given in large quantities, 
 in acute erysipelatous fevers, with a view of 
 overpowering or struggling with the febrile 
 heat of the blood. 
 
 A'gonos. (From a, priv. and yovo^, or 
 ynvii an offspring ; barren.) Hippocrates 
 calls those women so who have not children, 
 though they might have if tlie impediment 
 were removed. 
 
 Ago'stos. (From a.ya>, to bring, or lead.) 
 That part of the arm from the elbow to the 
 fingers ; also the palm or hollow of the hand. 
 
 Agre'sta. {Ay^i'jQ, wild.) Verjuice, which 
 is made from the wild apple. The imma- 
 ture fruit of the vine 
 
 Agre'sten. a name for the common 
 tartar, 
 
 Agre'stis. In the works of some old 
 writers it expresses an ungovernable malig- 
 nity in a disease. 
 
 A'gria. 1. A name of the Ilex aquifo- 
 lium or Holly. 
 
 2. A malignant pustule, of which, the an- 
 tie:it surgeons- describe two sorts; one which 
 has been so called, is small, and casts a rough- 
 ness or redness over tl^e skin, slightly corrod- 
 ing it,smooth aboutits centre,spreads slowly, 
 and is of a roimd figure ; this sort is cured 
 by rubbing it with the fasting spittle. The 
 second ulcerates, with a violent redne.?s snr' 
 
AfeiK 
 
 AGU 
 
 ^;olTi^sion, so as to make the hair tall oft'; it 
 is of an unequal form, and turns leprous ; it 
 is cured, by the application of pellitory of 
 the wall in the manner of a poultice. 
 
 Agria'bipelos. (From ctypio;, wild, and 
 oi/uTrihoc, a vine. ) The wild vine, or white 
 bryony. See Bryonia. 
 
 Agriel^e'a. From ctT'/j/of, wild, andeAac/*, 
 the olive-tree.) The oleaster, or wild olive. 
 
 Agrifo'lium. (From ani;, a prickle, and 
 <i>uK>h, a leaf.) Aquifolium, or holly tree. 
 It should rather be called acifolium from its 
 nricklv lcnv6s, 
 
 AGiUMO'JsiA. (From aj^f:?, a field, and 
 uovcc, alone : so named from its being the 
 chief of all wild herbs.) Agrimony. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of a plant ; 
 the common agrimony. Jlgrimonia Eupalo- 
 
 ■^ria of Linnaeus : — foliis caulinis pinnatis, fo- 
 liolis undique serratis, omnibus minutis inter- 
 slindis, fruclibus hispidis. It is common in 
 fields about hedges and shady places, flow- 
 ering in June and July. It has been princi- 
 pally regc.rded in the character of a mild 
 astringent and corroborant, and many au- 
 thors recommend it as a deobstruent, espe- 
 cially in hepatic and other visceral obstruc- 
 tions. Chomel relates two instances of its 
 successful use in cases where the liver ^as 
 much enlarged and indurated. It has been 
 used with advantage in hemorrhagic aftec- 
 tions, and to give tone to a lax and weak 
 state of the solids. In cutaneous disorders, 
 particularly in scabies, we have been told 
 that it manifests great efficacy ; for this pur- 
 pose it was given infused w ith liquorice in 
 the form of tea ; but according to Alston it 
 should be always exhibited in the state of 
 powder. It is best used while fresh, and the 
 tops, before the flowers are formed, possess 
 the most virtue. Cullen observes that the 
 agrimony has some astringent powers, but 
 they are feeble ; and pays little attention to 
 what has been .said in its favour. 
 
 Agrimonia Eupatoria. See Jlgrimonia. 
 
 Agnmony. See Agrimonia. 
 
 .Agrimony, hemp. The Bidens tripartita 
 of Linngeus. 
 
 Agrioca'rdajium. (From a-yfiog, wild, 
 and x.-j.fi'ci./j.o)!, the nasturtium.) Sciatica 
 cresses, or wild garden cress. 
 
 Agrioca'stanum. (From ei-^pio;, wild, 
 and xctg-Avov, the chesnut.) Earth-nut or 
 pig-nut. 
 
 Agrioci'nara. (From ctypto;, wild, and 
 MVAfdi, artichoke.) See Cinara. 
 
 Agriococcime'la. (From ctyfiK, wild, 
 KsxKsc, a beiTy, and fjinxitt, an a])ple-tree.) 
 The prunus sylvestris. 
 
 Agriome'la. The crab apple. 
 
 A'grion. Agriophyllon. The peuceda- 
 num silaus, or hog's fennel, or sulphur vvoi-t. 
 
 Agriophy'llox. See .igrion. 
 
 Agrjopastina'ca. (From etypioc, wild, and 
 Pff.?fJ77ora, a carrot) Wild rariX)t, or parsnip 
 
 - 4. 
 
 Agriori GAKUM. (Fi'om ajp/s;, "wild, and 
 cftyotvov, marjoram.) Wild marjoram. See 
 Origanum. 
 
 Agrioseli'num. (From ccypioc, wild, and 
 o-i\tvov, parsley.) Wikl parsley. See Smyr- 
 niuni. 
 
 Agriosta'ri. (From etyfua;, wild, and 
 r««, wheat.) A species of field-corn, call- 
 ed Ti'iticum creticum. 
 
 Agripa'lma. (From etypioi;, wild, and 
 '^rctf.y.n, a palm-tree.) Agripalma gallis. 
 The herb mother-AVort, or wild palm. 
 
 Agripa'lma ga'llis. See Agripalma,. 
 
 Agri'ppjE. Those children which are 
 born with their feet foremost, are so called, 
 because tliat was said to be the case with 
 Agrippa the Roman, who was named ab 
 (cgropartu, (rom his difficult birth. These 
 births, though reckoned preter-natural, are 
 often more safe and easy than the natural. 
 
 A'grium. An impure sort of natron, or 
 soda. The purer sort was called halmy- 
 rhaga. 
 
 A'grom. A disease of the tongue pecu- 
 liar to the Indians, in which it becomes ex- 
 tremely rough and chopped. 
 
 Agrtj'mina. Leeks, wild onions. 
 
 Agry'psia. From a,, priv. and vTr'i'o;, 
 sleep.) Watchfulness : want of sleep. 
 
 Agry'pnco'sia. (From a^pcno?, without 
 sleep, and Kcey.a., a lethargy.) A lethargic 
 kind of watchfulness, in which the patient 
 is stupidly drow,sy, and yet cannot sleep. A 
 species of coma. 
 
 Ague. See Fehris Intermittens. 
 
 Ague cake. The popular name for a 
 hard tumour on the left side of the belly, 
 lower than the false ribs in the region of the 
 spleen, said to be the effect of intermittent 
 fevers. However frequent it might have 
 been formerly, it is now very rare, and al- 
 though then said to be owing to the use of 
 bark, it is now less frequent since the bark 
 has been generally employed. 
 
 Ague drops. This is a medicine sold 
 for tlie cure of agues, composed of arsenite 
 of potash in solution in v\'ater. 
 
 Ague-free. A name given by some to 
 sassafras on account of its supposed febri- 
 fuge virtue. 
 
 Ague Tree. See Laurvs. 
 
 Agui'a. (From a., priv. and yjtov, a 
 member.) Pai-alytic debility. Where the 
 use of the members is defective or lost. 
 
 A'gul. (Arab.) Mhagi. The Syrian 
 thorn. The leaves are purgative. 
 
 AGUSTINE. A new earth discovered 
 in the Saxon Beryl, or Beryl of Georgien 
 Stadt, a stone greatly resembling the Beryl 
 of Siberia, by professor Tromsdorfl" of Er- 
 furth in Germany, to w^hich he has given the 
 name of augustine on account of the pro- 
 perty of forming salts which are nearly des- 
 titute of taste. 
 
 This earth is white and insipid ; when 
 moistened with water, it is somewhatductiJe^ 
 but is not soluble in ihat finl/!, EsDQbE-u., 
 
AIR 
 
 A IK 
 
 to a violent heat, it becomes extremely hard, 
 but acquires no taste. It combines with 
 acids, forming salts, which have little or no 
 taste. It does not combine either in the 
 humid or dry way with alkalies, or with their 
 carbonates. It retains carbonic acid but 
 feebly. It dissolves in acids equally well 
 after having been hardened, by exposure to 
 heat, as when newly precipitated. With sul- 
 phuric acid it forms a salt which is insipid, 
 and scarcely soluble, but an excess of acid 
 renders it soluble, and capable of crj^stalli- 
 zing in stars. With an excess of phosphoric 
 acid it forms a very soluble salt. With ni- 
 trous acid it forms a salt scarcely soluble. 
 
 Agutiguepoo'bi Brazilie'nsis. (An In- 
 dian term.) Arrow-root : dartwort. Escu- 
 lent and vulnerary, and used by the Indians 
 to cure wounds made by arrows. 
 
 Agyion. See Aguia. 
 
 AGYKT^a:. (Fvom etyvgtg, a crowd of peo-" 
 pie, or a mob; or from a^s/gw, to gather to- 
 gether.) It formerly expressed certain stroll- 
 ers who pretended to strange things from 
 supernatural assistances ; but of lat;e it is ap- 
 plied to all quack and illiterate dabblers in 
 medicine. 
 
 Ahaloth. The Hebrew name of lignum 
 aloes. 
 
 Ahame'lla. See Mimtlla. 
 
 Aho'vai theveticlush. a chesnut-like 
 fruit of Brazil of a poisonous nature. 
 
 Ahu'sal. Orpiment. 
 
 Ai'lmad. An Arabian name for anti- 
 mony. 
 
 Aimatei'a. a black bilious and bloody 
 discharge from the bowels. 
 
 Aimo'rehots. See Ilccmorrhois. 
 
 Aiihgrrhce'a. See Hecmorrhagia. 
 
 Aipathei'a. (From asi always, and israeoc, 
 a disease.) A disease of long continuance. 
 
 Ai'pi. Aipima coxera. ./Hpipoca. Indian 
 words for Cassada. A poisonous root of 
 India. 
 
 AIR. Common air. Atmospherical air. 
 The word air seems to have been used at 
 first to denote the atmosphere in general ; 
 but philosophers afterwards restricted it to 
 the elastic fluid, which constitutes the great- 
 est andthe most important part of the atmos- 
 phere, excluding the water and the other 
 foreign bodies which are occasionally found 
 ^nixcd ■with it. See Atmosphere. 
 
 Air is an elastic fluid, invisible indeed, but 
 ^■rsily recopniKod by its properties. Its spe- 
 filic gravily, according to the experiments of 
 bir George Shuckburgh, when thebarometer 
 ]=■■ at 30 inches, and the thermometer between 
 50 and 60 deg. is 0.0012, or 816 times light- 
 er than water. One hundred cubic inches 
 of air weigh 31 grains troy. But as air is 
 an elastic fluid, and compressed at the sur- 
 r-icc of tlie earth by the whole weight of the 
 incumbent atsnosphere, its density dimi- 
 nishes according to its height above the sur- 
 face of the earth. From the experiments of 
 rascha',- Selur. ficneval Soy, &c., it has 
 
 been ascertained that the density diminishes 
 in the ratio of the compression. Consequent- 
 ly the density decreases in a geometi'ical pro- 
 gression, while the heights increase in an 
 arithmetical progression. Bouguer had sus- 
 pected, from his observations made on the 
 Andes, that at considerable heights the den- 
 sity of the air is no longer proportional to 
 the compressing force ; but the experiment* 
 of Saussure junior, made upon Mount Rose, 
 have demonstrated the contrary. 
 
 Air is dilated by heat. From the experi- 
 ments of General Roy and Sir George 
 Shuckburgh, compared with those of Trera- 
 bley, &.C., it appears, that at the temperature 
 of 60 deg. every degree of temperature in- 
 creases the bulk of air about l-82d part. But 
 the experiments of Mr. Dalton of Manches- • 
 ter, and those of Gay-Lussac, where atten- 
 tion was paid to have the air previously well 
 dried, show that the expansion by one de- 
 gree of heat is only about 1-4S0 of the 
 whole volume. 
 
 The specific caloric of air, according to 
 the experiments of Dr. Crawford, is 1-79, 
 that of water being reckoned 1. 
 
 Although the sky is well known to have 
 a blue colour, yet it cannot be doubted that 
 air itself is altogether colourless and invisible. 
 The blue colour of the sky is occasioned by 
 the vapours which are always mixed with the 
 air, and which have the property of reflecting 
 the blue rays more copiously than any other. 
 This has been proved by the experiments 
 which Saussure made with his cyanometer 
 at different heights above the surface of the 
 earth. This consisted of a circular band of 
 paper, divided into 51 parts, each of which 
 were painted with a different shade of blue ; 
 beginning with the deepest mixed with black, 
 to the lightest mixed with white. He found 
 that the colourof the sky always corresponds 
 with a deeper shade of blue, the higher the 
 observer is placed above the surface ; con- 
 sequently, at a certain height the blue wil{ 
 disappear altogether, and the sky appear 
 black; that is to say, will reflect no light at 
 all. The colour becomes always lighter in 
 proportion to the vapours mixed with the 
 air. Hence it is evidently owing to them. 
 
 The property which the air has of sup- 
 porting combustion, and the necessity of it 
 for respiration, are too well kno%vn to re- 
 quire any description. 
 
 For many ages, air was considered as an 
 element, or simple substance. For the 
 knowledge of its component parts, we are 
 indebted to the laboui'sof those philosophers 
 in whose liands chemistry advanced with 
 such rapiditj' during the last forty years of 
 the eighteenth century. 
 
 Air is a compound of oxygen and nitro- 
 gen: but it becomes a question of consider- 
 able consequence to determine tbepropor-. 
 tion of thesG two ingredients, and to ascertain 
 whetlier that proportion is in every case the 
 saipa. Since nitrogen gas, ous of the com-'.' 
 
AIR 
 
 AIT 
 
 /iUHeni parts of that fluid, cannot be separa- 
 ted by any substance with which chemists 
 are acquainted, the analysis of air can only 
 be attempted by exposing it to the action of 
 those bodies which have the property of 
 absorbing its oxygen. By these bodies the 
 oxygen gas is separated, and nitrogen gas is 
 left behind, and the proportion of oxygen 
 may be ascertained by the diminution of 
 bulk ; which, once known, it is easy to as- 
 certain the proportion of nitrogen gas, and 
 thus to determine the exact relative quanti- 
 ty of the component parts. 
 
 After the composition of the atmosphere 
 was known to philosophers, it was taken for 
 granted that the proportion of its oxygen 
 %'aries in different times and in different 
 places ; and that upon this variation the pu- 
 rity or noxious qualities of air depended. 
 Hence it became an object of the greatest 
 importance to be in possession of a method 
 of determining readily the quantity of oxy- 
 gen in a given portion of air. Accordingly 
 various methods were proposed, all of them 
 depending upon the'property which a variety 
 of bodies possesses of absorbing the oxygen 
 of the air, without acting upon its azot. 
 These bodies were mixed v/ith a certain 
 known quantity of atmospheric air, in gra- 
 duated glass vessels inverted over water, and 
 the proportion of oxygen was determined by 
 the diminution of bulk. These instruments 
 received the name of eudiometers, because 
 they were considered as measures of the pu- 
 rity of air. See Eudiometer. 
 
 It is considered as established by experi- 
 . ment, that air is composed of 0.21 of oxygen 
 gas, and 0.79 of nitrogen gas by bulk. But 
 as the weight of these two gases is not ex- 
 actly the same, the proportion of the com- 
 ponent parts by weight will differ a little : 
 for as the specific gravity of oxygen gas is 
 to that of nitrogen gas as 135 : 118, it follows 
 that 100 parts of air are composed by weight 
 of about 76 nitrogen gas 
 24 oxygen gas 
 
 100 
 Having thus ascertained the nature and 
 the proportion of the component parts of air, 
 it remains only to inquire in what manner 
 these component parts are united. Are they 
 merely mixed together mechanically, or are 
 they combined chemically .'' Is air a mecha- 
 nical mixture or a chemical compound ? 
 .Philosophers seem at first to have adopted 
 the former of these opinions, if wc except 
 Scheele, who always considered ai r as a che- 
 -mical compound. But the supposition that 
 air is a mechanical mixture, by no means 
 agrees with the phenomena which itexhibits. 
 If the two gases were only mixed together, 
 as their specific gravity is different, it is 
 scarcelypossiblethattheywouldbe uniform- 
 ly mixed in every part of the atmosphere. 
 Even Mr. Dalton's ingenious supposition, 
 ^hatthey neither attract nor repel each other. 
 
 Avould not account for this equal distribu- 
 tion ; for undoubtedly, on that supposition,' 
 they would arrange themselves according 
 to their specific gravity. Since, therefore, 
 air is in all places composed of the same in- 
 gredients, exactly in the same proportions, 
 it follows that its component parts are not 
 only mixed, but actually combined. When 
 substances dift'ering in specific gravity com- 
 bine together, the specific gravity of the 
 compound is usually greater than the mean. 
 This holds also with respect to air. The 
 specific gravity, by calculation, amounts 
 only to 0.00119, whereas it actually is 
 0.0012. But perhaps the specific gravity of 
 nitrogen and oxygen gas can scarcely be 
 considered as known with such precision as 
 to entitle us to draw any consequence from 
 this difference. 
 
 The difference between air and a mere 
 mixture of its two component parts, has 
 been demonstrated by the experiments of 
 Morozzo and Humboldt. The artificial mix- 
 ture is much more diminished by nitrous gas 
 than air, even when the mixture contains 
 less oxygen. It supports flame better and 
 long-er, and animals live in it longer than 
 they do in an equal portion of air. 
 
 The air is, therefore, to be considered as a 
 chemical compound. Hence the reason that 
 it is in all cases the same, notwithstanding 
 the numerous decomposing processes to 
 which it is subjected. The breathing of 
 animals, combustion, and a thousand other 
 operations, are constantly abstracting its 
 oxygen, and decomposing it. The air thus 
 decomposed or vitiated no doubt ascends in 
 the atmosphere, and is again, by some un- 
 known process or other, reconverted into 
 atmospherical air. But the nature of these 
 changes is at present concealed under bji 
 impenetrable veil. Thomson. 
 
 Jlir, alkaline.. See Ammonia. 
 
 Air, atmospherical. See Air. 
 
 Air, azotic. See Nitrogen gas. 
 
 Air, fixed. See Carbonic acid gas. 
 
 Air, fluoric. See Fluoric acid gas. 
 
 Air, hepatic. See Hydrogen gas, sulphU' 
 retted. 
 
 Air, inflammable. See Hydrogen gas. 
 
 Air, marine. See Muriatic acid gas. 
 
 Air, nitrous. See Kilrous gas. 
 
 Air, phlogisticated. See .N'itrogen gas. 
 
 Air, phosphoric. Sec Hydrogen gas, phos- 
 phuretted. 
 
 Air, sulphureous. See Sulphurous acid gas. 
 
 Air, vital. See Oxygen gas. 
 
 Aisthete'rium. (From ctiT^xvo/j.n, to per- 
 ceive.) The censoi'ium commune, or com- 
 mon sensory, or seat, or origin of sensation. 
 Cartesius and others say, it is the pineal 
 gland ; Willis says, it is where the ri'^ -^.s 
 of the external senses arc terminated/ 
 is about the beginning of the mec 
 longata, (or top of the spinal me 
 the corpus striatum. 
 
 Ai'tatad. Antimony. 
 
 "Ik. 
 
■^i's 
 
 AIX 
 
 ALA 
 
 AIX LA CHAPE'LLE. Called Aken by 
 the Germans. Thermae Aquis-granensis, A 
 town in the south of France, Avhere there is 
 a sulphureous water, the most striking fea- 
 ture of which, and what is almost peculiar 
 to it, is the unusual quantity of sulphur it 
 cootains ; the whole, however, is so far 
 united to a gaseous basis, as to be entirely 
 volatilized by heat ; so that none is left in 
 the residuum after evaporation. In colour 
 it is pellucid, in smell sulphureous, and in 
 taste saline, bitterish, and rather alkaline. 
 The temperature of these waters varies con- 
 siderably, according to the distance from the 
 source and the spring itself. In the well of 
 the hottest bath, it is, according to Lucas, 
 136°, Monet, 146 ; nt the fountain where it 
 is drank, it is 112^. This thermal water is 
 much resorted to on the Continent, for a 
 variety of complaints. It is found essentially 
 serviceable in the numerous symptoms of 
 disorders in the stomach and biliary organs, 
 that follow a life of high indulgence in the 
 luxuries of the table; in nephritic cases, 
 which produce pain in the loins, and thick 
 mucous urine with difficult micturition. As 
 the heating qualities of this water are as de- 
 cided as in any of the mineral springs, it 
 should be avoided in cases of a general in- 
 flammatory tendency, in hectic fever and 
 ulceration of the lungs ; and in a disposition 
 to active ha;morrhagy. As a hot bath, this 
 water is even more valuable and more ex- 
 tensively employed than as an internal re- 
 medy. The baths of Aix la Chapelle may be 
 said to be more particularly medicated than 
 any otherthat we are acquainted with. They 
 possess both temperature of any degree that 
 can be borne, and a strong impregnation 
 with sulphur in its most active forms, and a 
 quantity of alkali which is sufficient to give 
 it a very soft soapy feel, and to render it more 
 detergent than common water. From these 
 circunistances these baths will be found of 
 particular service in stiftaess and rigidity of 
 the joints and ligaments, which is left by the 
 inflammation ot gout and rheumatism, and 
 in the debility of palsy, where the highest 
 degree of heat w"hich the skin can bear is 
 required. The sulphureous ingredient ren- 
 ders it highly active in almost every cutane- 
 ous eruption, and in general in every foul- 
 ness of the skin ; and here tlie internal use 
 of the water should attend that of the bath. 
 These waters are also much employed in the 
 distressing debility Avhich follows a long 
 course of mercury and excessive salivation. 
 Aken water is one of the few natural springs, 
 that are hot enough to be employed as a va- 
 pour bath, without the addition of artificial 
 iieat. It is employed in cases in which the 
 liot bath. is used; and is found to be a remark- 
 ably powerful auxiliary in curing some of the 
 worst species of cutaneous disorders. With 
 regard to the dose of this water to be begun 
 with, or the degree of heat to bathe in, it is in 
 311 pases best to b?i;ia w ith small quantities 
 
 and low degrees of heat, and gradually in* 
 crease'thera agreeably to the effects and con- 
 stitution of thejpatient. The usual time of the 
 year for drinking these waters, is from the 
 beginning of May to the middle of June, or 
 from the middle of August to the latter end 
 of September. 
 
 Aizo'oN. (From mi always, and ^a> to live.) 
 Jlizoum. An evergreen aquatic plant, like the 
 aloe, said to possess antiscorbutic virtues. 
 
 Aja'ta. (Indian.) A seed used in the 
 Ea.st Indies as a remedy for the colic. 
 
 AJUGA. (From*, priv. and(ft/^ov,ayoke.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceialname of the creep- 
 ing bugloss. Called also Comolida media. 
 Bugula. Upright bugloss. Middle consound. 
 This plant, J3juga pyramidalis oi Linnaeus : — 
 ietragono pyrumidalis, villosa foliis radicall- 
 bus ?naximis, possesses subadstringent and 
 bitter qualities : and has been recommend- 
 ed in phthisis, aphthm. and cynanche. 
 
 AjUGA Pl'RAMIDALIS. ScC .^J7,'g«. 
 
 Ajura'kat. Lead. 
 
 A'KENSIDE, MARK,an English physician, 
 born at Newcastle-upon-Tyne, in 1721 ; 
 but more distinguished as a poet, especially 
 for his " Pleasures of the Imagination." 
 After studying at Edinburgh, and graduating 
 at Leyden, he settled in practice; butthough 
 appointed physician to the Queen, as well as 
 to St. Thomas's Hospital, he is said not to 
 have been very successful. He died of a 
 putrid fever, in his 49th year. He has left a 
 Dissertation on Dysentery in Latin, admired 
 for its elegance ; and several small Tracts in 
 the Philosophical, and London Medical 
 Transactions. 
 
 Ai,. Tiie Arabian article which signifies 
 ike. ; it is applied to a word by way of emi- 
 nence, as the Greek o is. The Easterns ex- 
 press the superlative by adding GofZ thereto, 
 as themountai7i of God, for the highest moun- 
 tain ; and it is probable that M relates to 
 the word Mia, God : so alchemy, may be the 
 chemistry of God, or the most exalted per- 
 fection of chemical science. 
 
 A'la. a wing. The arm-pit, so called 
 because it answers to the pit under the 
 wing of a bird. 
 
 Ala'bari. Lead. 
 
 A'lacae. Sal ammoniac. 
 
 Al^efo'umis. Any thing like a wing. 
 
 A'lie au'ris. The upper part of the ex- 
 ternal ear. 
 
 A'ljE nasi. Two cartilages of the nose 
 which form the outer part of the nostrils. 
 
 A'lje vf.spertilio'num. That part of the 
 ligaments of the womb, which lies between 
 the tubes and the ovaria ; so called from its 
 resemblance to tlic wing of a bat. 
 
 A'lje iNTr.'KNiE mino'res. See KymphcE. 
 
 A'lafi. .'Ilafor. Mafort. Alkaline. 
 
 Alai'a rHTiii'sis. (From axsuoc, blind, 
 and cpBicrtc. ■.^ wasting.) A consumption from 
 a flux of humours from the head. 
 
ALB 
 
 ALE 
 
 Alamad. Alamed. Antimony. 
 
 Ai.A'.)jBic. Mercury. 
 
 ALANDAHI.A. (Arab, bitter.) The bitter 
 apple, or colocyntli. 
 
 Alanfu'ta. (Arab.) A vein between the 
 chin and lower lip, which was formerly 
 opened to prevent fcptid breath. 
 
 Alapou'li. See Bilimbi. 
 
 Ala're exte'rnum. a name of the ex- 
 ternal pterygoid muscle : so called because 
 it takes its rise from the wing-like process 
 of the sphenoid bone. 
 
 Ala'ria o'ssa. The wing-like processes 
 of the sphenoid bone. 
 
 Ala'uis ve'na. The innermost of the 
 three veins in the bend of the arm. 
 
 Alasalet. Alasct. Ammoniacum. 
 
 Alasi. AlafoT. An alkaline salt. 
 
 Ala'strob. Lead. 
 
 A'latan. Litharge. 
 
 Alate'rnus. a species of rhamnus. 
 
 Ala'ti. Those who have prominent sca- 
 pula3 like the wings of birds. 
 
 Alau'rat. Nitre. 
 
 Albadal. An Arabic name for the 
 sesamoid bone of the first joint of the great 
 toe. 
 
 Albage'nzi. Albagiasi. An Arabic name 
 for the OS sacrum. 
 
 Albagras nigra. So Avicenna names 
 the lepra ichthyosis. Others call it lepra 
 Grfficorum. 
 
 Albame'ntum. (From albus, white.) The 
 white of an egg. 
 
 Alba'num. Urinous salt. 
 
 Alba'ra. (Chald.) The white leprosy. 
 
 Albaras. Arsenic. A white pustule. 
 
 Alba'tio. (From albus, white.) Mbificatio. 
 The calcination or whitening of metals. 
 
 A'lberas. (Arab.) White pustules on the 
 face ; also staphisagria, because its juice was 
 gaid to remove these pustulefe. 
 
 Albe'stox. Quick lime. 
 
 A'lbetad. Galbanum. 
 
 A'lbi subi.ima'ti. Muriated mercury. 
 
 ALBICA NTIA CORPORA. (From al- 
 Mco, to grow white.) The glands of a white 
 colour which are usually called Willis's 
 glands, in the brain. 
 
 A'lbimec. Orpiment. See Arsenic. 
 
 Albi'num. See Gnaphalium. 
 
 ALBI'IN'US, Be'rnard Sie'gfred, sonof 
 a physician, and professor at Leyden of the 
 same name, was born near the end of the 
 17th century, and prosecuted his studies 
 with so much zeal and success, that he was 
 appointed, on the recommendation of Boer- 
 baave, professor of anatomy and surgerj', 
 when only 20 years old. This office he filled 
 for half a century, and acquired a greater 
 reputation than any of his predecessors. He 
 has left several valuable anatomical works ; 
 and particularly very accurate descriptions, 
 and plates of the muscles and bones, which 
 are still highly esteemed. 
 
 A'iBOR. Urine. 
 
 A'lbora. a sort of itch; or rather of 
 iPprosy, Paracpbiis '••ays. it is a complica- 
 
 tion 01 tiie morphew, serpigo, and leprosy, 
 Wlien cicatrices appear in the face like the 
 serpigo, and then turn to small blisters of 
 the nature of the morphew, it is the aibora. 
 It terminates without ulceration, but by fe« 
 tid evacuations in the mouth and nostrils ; 
 it is also seated in the root of the tongue. 
 
 Albo'rea. Quicksilver. 
 
 A'lbot. a crucible. 
 
 Albo'tai. Turpentine. 
 
 A'lbotar. Turpentine. 
 
 A'lbotat. White lead. 
 
 A'lbotiji. Turpentine. 
 
 A'lbotis. a cutaneous phlegmon or 
 boil. 
 
 ALBUCA'SIS, an Arabian physician 
 and surgeon, of considerable merit, Avho 
 lived about the beginning of the twelfth 
 century. He has copied much from pre- 
 ceding writers, but added also many origi* 
 nal obsen^ations ; and his works may be 
 still perused with pleasure. He insisted on 
 the necessity of a surgeon being skilled in 
 anatomy, to enable him to operate with suc- 
 cess, as well as acquainted with the ma- 
 teria medica, that he may apply his reme- 
 dies with propriet}'. He appears to have 
 extracted polypi from the nose, and per- 
 formed the operation of bronchotomy. He 
 is the first who left distinct descriptions and 
 delineations of the instruments used in sur- 
 gery, and of the manner of employing 
 them. 
 
 Albugi'nea o'culi. (From aZ62(s, white.) 
 See Adnata tunica. 
 
 Albugi'nea te'stis. (Albuginea ; from 
 albus, white ; so called on account of its 
 white colour.) Tunica albuginea testis. The 
 innermost coat of the testicle. It is a strong, 
 white, and dense membrane, immediately 
 covering the body or substance of the testi- 
 cle. On its outer surface it is smooth, but 
 rough and uneven on the inner. 
 
 Albu'ginous humour. The aqueous hu- 
 mour of the eye. 
 
 Albu'go oculo'ru.ii. a white opacity 
 of the cornea of the eye. The Greeks named 
 it leucoma ; the Latins, albugo, nebula, and 
 nubecula; some ancient writers have called 
 it pterygium, janua, oculi, onyx, unguis, and 
 (Pgides. It is a variety of Cul'en"s Caligo 
 CornecE. 
 
 Albuhar. White lead. 
 
 A'lbum ba'lsamcm. The balsam of co- 
 paiba. 
 
 A'lbum gr-s'cum. The white dung of 
 dogs. It was formerly applied as a discu- 
 tient, to the inside of the throat, in quinsies, 
 being first mixed with honey : medicines of 
 this kind have long since justly sunk intp 
 disuse. 
 
 A'lbum or.us. Lamb's lettuce, or corn- 
 sallad. The Valeriana locusta of Linnaeus. 
 
 ALBU'MEN. Albumine. Coagulable 
 lymph. Albumen is very abundant in the ani- 
 mal kirgdom. It is the principal constituent 
 part of the serum of the blood, and the 
 lymphatic fluid. It forms the cheese in mill;, 
 
ALC 
 
 ALE 
 
 and makes up the greater part of the white 
 of eggs. It is composed of carbon, hydro- 
 gen, azot, and oxygen ; and sometimes con- 
 tains phosphorus, and somewhat of calca- 
 reous earth. 
 
 Aleu'men o'vi. Albugo ovi. Albumen ; 
 albor ovi, ovi albus liquor, ovi candidum, al- 
 bamentum, clareta. The white of an egg. 
 
 A'lcahest. An Arabic word to express 
 an universal dissolvent, which was pretend- 
 ed to by Paracelsus and Helmont. Some 
 say that Paracelsus first used this word, and 
 that it is derived from the German words al 
 and geest, i. e. all spirit : and that Van Hel- 
 mont borrowed the word, and applied it to 
 his invention, which he called the universal 
 dissolvent. 
 
 A'LCALI. (Arab.) See Alkali. 
 
 Alcalization. The impregnating any 
 spirituous fluid with an alkali. 
 
 Alcanna. (Indian word.) See Anchusa. 
 
 A'lcaol. The solvent for the preparation 
 of the philosopher's stone. 
 
 A'LCEA. (From aajm, strength.) The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linnsan 
 system. Class Monadelphia. Order, Poly- 
 andria. Hollyhock. 
 
 A'lcka .Sgypti'aca villo'sa. See Hi- 
 biscus abelnioschus. 
 
 A'lcea I'ndica. See Hibiscus abelmoschus. 
 
 4'lceaRo'sea. Common hollyhock. The 
 flowers of this beautiful tree are said to pos- 
 sess adstringent and mucilaginous virtues. 
 They are seldom used medicinaliy. 
 
 A'lcebar. See Lignum Aloes. 
 
 A'lcebris vi'vl'm. See Sulphur vivum. 
 
 A'r.CHABRic. Sulphur vivum. 
 
 A'lchachil. Rosemarj-. 
 
 A'lcharith. Quicksilver. 
 
 A'lchien. This word occurs In the Thea- 
 Irum Cheraicum, and seems to signify that 
 power in nature by which all corruption 
 and generation are effected. 
 
 ALCHEMJ/LLA. (So called because it 
 was celebrated by the old alchemists.) 
 
 1. The name of a geniis of plants in the 
 Linnasan system. Class, Ttlrandria. Order, 
 Mcnogynia. Ladies' mantle. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the plant 
 called ladies' mantle. AlchemilUt vulgaris ; 
 foliis lobalis of Llnn^us. It vvas formerly 
 esteemed as a powerful adstririgent in has- 
 morrhages, fluor albus, k.c. given inter- 
 nally. 
 
 Alchemi'lea vulga'rjs. See AlcJicmilla. 
 
 Alchimelec. (Heb.) The Egj-ptian 
 raelilot. 
 
 A'lchemy. Alchemia. Alchimia. Alkima. 
 That branch of chemistry which relates to 
 the transmutation of metals into gold ; the 
 forming a panacea or universal remedy ; 
 an alkahest, or universal menstruum ; an 
 universal ferment ; and many other absur- 
 dities. 
 
 A'lchibric. Sulphur. 
 
 Alchimi'lla. See Alchemiila. 
 
 A'lchitron. "Oil of Juniper; also the 
 .name of a dentrifrice of aTps^'ip. 
 
 A LCHUTE. See Morum. 
 
 A'lchymy. Alchemy. 
 
 A'i.chlys. a speck on the pupil of the 
 eye, somewhat obscuring vision. 
 
 A'lcimad. Antimony. 
 
 A'lcob. Sal-ammoniac, or muriat of 
 ammonia. 
 
 Alco'calum. (Perhaps Indian.) Arti- 
 choke, or cinara. 
 
 A'r.ccFOL. Antimony. 
 
 A'LCOROL. See Alkohol. 
 
 A'lcola. (Heb.) The aphtha, or thrush. 
 
 Paracelsus gives this name to tartar, or 
 excrement of urine, whether it appears as 
 sand, mucilage, &.c. 
 
 Alcoli'ta. Urine. 
 
 Alco'ne. Brass. 
 
 A'lcor. ^s ustum. 
 
 A'lcte. It is the name of .a plant men- 
 tioned by Hippoci-ates. Foesius thinks it is 
 the elder. 
 
 Alcd'erith. Sulphur. 
 
 Alcyo'nium. Bastard sponge, a spongy 
 plant-like substance, which is met with on 
 the sea-shore : it is of diiferent shapes and 
 coloui's. It is difficult to say what the 
 Greeks called by this name. Dioscorides 
 speaks of live sorts of it. They are calcined 
 with a little salt, as dentrifrices, and are used 
 to remove spots on the skin. 
 
 Alder-tree. See Betula Alnus. 
 
 Alder, berry-bearing. See Rhamnus Fran- 
 gula. 
 
 Alder wine. When welFfermented, and 
 having a proper addition of raisins in its 
 composition, is frequently a rich and strong 
 liquor; itkeepsbetterthanmanyof the other 
 made-wines, often for a number of years, 
 and was formerly supposed to possess many 
 medical virtues ; but these experience does 
 not seem to sanction : and the virtues of the 
 alder, like those of many other simples for- 
 merly prized, have sunk into oblivion. 
 
 ALE. Cerevisia. Liquor cereris. Vinum 
 hordeaceum. Barley wine. A fermented 
 liquor made from malt and hops, and chiefly 
 distinguishedfrom beer, made from the same 
 ingredients, by the quantity of hops used 
 therein ; which is greater in beer, and there- 
 fore renders the liquor more bitter, and fitter 
 for keeping. Ale, when well fermented, is 
 a wholesome beverage, and seems only to 
 disagree with those subject to asthma, or 
 any disorder of the respiration, or irregula- 
 rity in the digestive organs. The old dis- 
 pensatories enumerate several medicated 
 ales, sucii as cerevisia oxydorica, for the eyes : 
 cerevisia cmliarthriiica, against the gout ; 
 cephalica, epilcptica, &c. 
 
 Aeeara. A cucurbit. 
 
 Ale'bria. (From alo, to nourish.) Nou- 
 rishing foods, or medicines. 
 
 A'lec. Alech. Vitriol. 
 
 Ale'charith. Mercury. 
 
 Alei'mma. (From a.Keiipa>, lo anoint.^i 
 An ointment. 
 
 Alei'on. ('Aas/ov, copious.) Hippocrate,^ 
 iT^cs this word as an epithet for water. 
 
ALE 
 
 ALl 
 
 :ik 
 
 Alei'pha. (From akufee, to anoint.) Any 
 medicated oil. 
 
 Alelai'on. (From a.x;, salt, and s^st/ov, 
 oil ) Oil beat up with salt, to apply to tu- 
 mours. Galen frequently used it. 
 
 Ale'ma. (Frona a, priv. and Xi^ao?, hun- 
 ger. Meat, food, or any thing that satisfies 
 the appetite. 
 
 ALE'MBIC. (Some derive it from the 
 Arabian particle al, and njuCit, from Ay.Caivw, 
 to ascend. Avicenna declares it to be Arab.) 
 Moorshead. A chemical utensil made of 
 glass, metal, or earthen- ware, and adapted 
 to receive volatile products from retorts. It 
 consists of a body, to which is fitted a conical 
 head, and out of this head descends laterally 
 a beak to be inserted into the receiver. 
 
 AtE'MBROTH. A Chaldee word, import- 
 ing the key of art. Some explained it by 
 .va7 mercurii, or sal philosophoruin S/- artis ; 
 others say it is named alembrot and salfusio- 
 nis, or salfixionis. Jlhmbroth desiccatum is 
 said to be the sal tartari ; hence this word 
 seems to signify alkaline salt, which opens 
 the bodies of metals by destroying their 
 sulphurs, and promoting their separation 
 from the ores. From analogy, it is sup- 
 posed to have the same effect in conquering 
 obstructions and attenuating viscid fluids in 
 the human body. A peculiar earth, proba- 
 bly containing a fixed alkali, found in the 
 island of Cyprus, has also this appellation ; 
 and a solution of the corrosive sublimate, 
 to which the muriat of ammonia has been 
 added, is called sal alembroth. 
 
 Ale'mzadar. Crude sal ammoniac, or 
 muriat of ammonia. 
 
 Ale'mzadat. Crude sal ammoniac, or 
 muriat of ammonia. 
 
 Alepe'nsis. a species of ash-tree which 
 produces manna. 
 
 A'les. (From £tXf, salt.) The name of a 
 compound salt. 
 
 Aleu'ron (From cthim, to grind.) Meal. 
 
 Alexander. See Trallian. 
 
 Alexanders, common. This plant, Smyr- 
 nium olusatrum of Linnanis, was formerly 
 cultivated for salads. It is now superseded 
 by celery. 
 
 Alexan'ders, round-leaved. Smyrnium 
 perfoliahim of Linnaeus. The blanched 
 stalks of this species are far preferable to 
 those of common alexanders, and are es- 
 teemed as stomachic and nervine. 
 
 Alexa'ndria. Jllexandrina. The 1 ay- 
 tree, or laurel, of Alexandria. 
 
 Alexa'sdriuw. Eraplastrum viride. A 
 plaster described by Celsus, made ^vith Vvax, 
 alum, &.C. 
 
 Alexica'ca. (From atvs^aj, to drive away, 
 and Mitov, evil.) Alexicacum. An antidote, 
 or amulet, to resist poison. 
 
 Alexipha'r7,iics. (A'exipharmica, sc. mc- 
 dicamenta, from ax*?*, to expel, and cpue- 
 uctmv, h poison.) £nlipharmica. Caco-alexi- 
 feria. Medicines supposed to preserve ilif 
 body again.^t tlie power of poison:?, or to cor- 
 
 rect or expel tliose taken. The antients 
 attributed this property to some vegetables, 
 and even waters distilled from them. The 
 term, however, is now disused. 
 
 Alexipvre'ticum. (From axs^a, to drive 
 away, and rwugilog, fever.) A febrifuge. A 
 remedy for fever. 
 
 Alexipy'retos. Jllexipyretum. The same 
 as alexipyreticum. 
 
 Ale'xir. An elixir. 
 
 Alexite'ria. Preservatives from con- 
 tagion. 
 
 Alexite'rium. (From eixe^ai, to expel, 
 and THgfco, to preserve.) A preservative 
 medicine against poison, or contagion. 
 
 Alfa'cta. Distillation. 
 
 Alfa'tide. Muriat of ammonia. 
 
 Alfa'sra. .Ilphesara. Arabic terms for 
 the vine. 
 
 A'lfadas. Alfides. Cerusse. 
 
 A'lfol. Muiiat of ammonia. 
 
 A'lfus.'V. Tutty. 
 
 A'lgall a catheter. Also nitre. 
 
 A'lgarah. See Jjnchilops. 
 
 A'lgaroth. (So called from Victorius 
 x\lgaroth, a physician of Verona, and its in- 
 ventor.) Jilgarot, Algaroilii. Mercurias vit(E . 
 Pulvis Algarothi. The antimonial part of the 
 butter of antimony, separated from some of 
 its acid by washing it in water. It is vio- 
 lently emetic in doses of two or three grains, 
 and is preferred by many for making the 
 emetic tartar. 
 
 Alge'do. (From axyoc, pain.) A violent 
 pain about the anus, perinajum, testes, ure 
 thra, and bladder, arising from the sudden 
 stoppage of a virulent gonorrhoja. A terra 
 very seldom used. 
 
 Alge'ma. (From «x^*>j, to be in pain.) 
 Mgemodes. Mgemalodes. Uneasiness, pain 
 of any kind. 
 
 Alge'ri-s;. Algirie. Lime. 
 
 A'lgeroth. See Mgaroth. 
 
 A'lgibic. Sulphur vivum. 
 
 A'lgor. a sudden chillness or rigour. 
 A term met v;ith in Sauvage's and Sagar'.s 
 Nosology. 
 
 Algosarel. The Arabian term for the 
 Daucus sylvestris, or carrot. 
 
 Alguada. a white leprous eruption. 
 
 Alha'gi. (Arab.) A species of Hedy- 
 sariirn. Tlie leaves are hot and pungent, the 
 flowers purgative. 
 
 Alk,\'>dala. An Arabian name for co- 
 locynth, or bitter apple. 
 
 Alha'sef. (Arab.) .filknsaf. A sort of 
 fojtid pustule, called also Hydroa. 
 
 A'lia stiui'LLA (From .jlkic^, belonging 
 (o the s.;a, and cxiw^, a shrimp.) 7\. prawn. 
 
 A'LicA. (From alo, to nourish. In gene- 
 ral significatiou, a grain ; a sortjof food ad- 
 mired by the antients ; it is not c'erlain whe- 
 ther it is a grain or a preparation of some 
 kind thereof. 
 
 A'LTcss.^(From awla, to sprinkle.) Liftir: 
 red spots in the skin, which precede the 
 eruption of pustules in the small-po:i. 
 
3^ 
 
 ALK 
 
 AL'K 
 
 Aliena'tjo mentis. (From ulieno, to 
 estrange. Delirium.) Estrangement of the 
 mind. 
 
 Alifc'rhies mu'sculi. Muscles so called 
 from their supposed resemblance to wings. 
 See Pterygoideus. 
 
 ALIMENTARY CANAL. Alimentary 
 duct. A name given to the whole of those 
 passages which the food passes through from 
 the mouth^to the anus. This duct may be 
 said to be the true characteristic of an ani- 
 mal ; there being no animal without it, and 
 whatever has it, being properly ranged un- 
 der the class of animals. Plants receive 
 their nourishment by the numerous fibres of 
 their roots, but have no common receptacle 
 for digesting the food received, or for cariy- 
 ing off the excrements. But in all, even the 
 lowest degree of animal life, we may ob- 
 serve a stomach, if not also intestines, even 
 where we cannot perceive the least forma- 
 tion of any organs of the senses, unless that 
 common one of feeling, as in oysters. 
 
 Alimentary duct. The alimentary ca- 
 nal. The thoracic duct is sometimes so 
 called. 
 
 Alimos. Common liquorice. 
 
 .Vlimum. See Arum. 
 
 Alinde'sis. ('AxtvJ'iiTi;, from ctKDifay.ui, to 
 be turned about.) A bodily exercise, which 
 seems to be rolling on the ground, or rather 
 in the dust, after being anointed with oil. 
 Hippocrates says it hath nearly the same 
 eflFect Eig wrestling. 
 
 AliPje'nos. (From et, neg. and UTrdnvw, 
 to be fat.) Ali-pcEnum. Mipantos. An ex- 
 ternal remedy, without fat or moisture. 
 
 Alipa'sma. (From etxu^ce, to anoint.) An 
 ointment rubbed upon the body, to prevent 
 sweating. 
 
 Alipe. Remedies for viounds in the 
 cheek, to prevent inflammation. 
 
 Alipow. a species of turbith, found near 
 Mount Ceti, in Languedoc. It is a power- 
 ful purgative, used instead of senna, but is 
 much more active. 
 
 Ali'ptje, (From nxn^ce, to anoint.) Ser- 
 vants who anointed the persons after bath- 
 ing. 
 
 Misandcrs. See Smyrnium. 
 
 ALI'SMA. (From a/i;, the sea.) Water- 
 plantain. The name of a genus of plants in 
 the Linna^an system. Class, Hexandria. 
 Order, Polygynia. 
 
 Ali'stelis. (From axi, the sea.) Muriat 
 of ammonia. 
 
 A'litt. Jllith. Asafcetida. 
 
 Alkafi'al. Antimony. 
 
 A'lkahest. An imaginary univei-sal men- 
 struum, or solvent. See Mcahest. 
 
 A'i-kaiiest Glaube'ri. Alkaline salts. 
 
 A'LKAriAT Glaube'ri. An alkali. 
 
 A'LKALI. {Mcali, in Arabic, signifies 
 burnt ; or from aZ and kali, i. e. the essence, 
 or the whole of kali, the plant from which 
 it was originally prepared, though now de- 
 rived from plants of every kind.) Jikaii^ 
 
 alafi, ulafor, alafort, calcadis. A term given 
 to substances which possess the following 
 properties : They are incombustible, and 
 soluble in water: they possess an acrid, 
 urinous taste. They unite with another 
 class of bodies called acids, and form new 
 compounds, in which both the acid and al- 
 kaline properties are more or less lost. They 
 render oils miscible with water. They 
 change various blue vegetable pigments to 
 green ; red to violet, or blue ; and yellow to 
 brown. Blue pigments, that have been 
 turned red with acids, are again restored by 
 alkalis to their primitive colours. They at- 
 tract water and carbonic acid from the atmo- 
 sphere. They unite to sulphur by fusion, 
 and by means of water. They exert a great 
 solvent power on the cellular membrane and 
 animal fibre. They also corrode woollen 
 cloth, and, if sufficiently concentrated, con- 
 vert it into a sort of saponaceous jelly. 
 
 There are only three kinds of alkalis at 
 present known : 
 
 1. The mineral, called sorfa, in the new 
 chemical nomenclature. See Soda. 
 
 2. The vegetable, called ■poiassa, in the 
 new chemical nomenclature. See Potassa. 
 
 3. jimmonia, or the caustic %'olatile al- 
 kali, is the third. See Ammonia. 
 
 To these, some chemists add baryles, and 
 some other earths : which, agreeing with 
 alkalis in some respects, are properly called 
 alkaline earths. 
 
 Potassa and soda, not being converted to 
 the state of vapour, but by a very intense 
 heat, are termed fixed alkalis : but ammonia, 
 existing in the gaseous form at common 
 temperatures, is distinguished by the name 
 of volatile alkali. The two former-, when 
 mixed with siliceous substances, and expo- 
 sed to a strong heat, form a more or less 
 perfect glass. They emit light on the affusion 
 of the dense acids when freed from water. 
 
 ALKALESCENT. Slightly alkaline. 
 
 Alkali, caustic An alkali is so called 
 when deprived of the carbonic] acid it usu- 
 ally contains, for it then becomes more 
 caustic, and more violent in its action. 
 
 A'LKALI Fi'xuM. Thosc alkalis are so 
 called, that emit no characteristic smell, and 
 cannot be volatilized, but with the greatest 
 dllficulty. Two kinds of fixed alkalis have 
 only hitherto been made known, namely, 
 potash and soda. See Potassa and Soda. 
 
 Alkali, fossile. See Soda. 
 
 Alkali, mineral. (So called because it 
 forms the basis of marine salts.) See Soda. 
 
 Alkali, vegetable. (So called because it 
 abounds in many vegetables.) See Potassa. 
 
 Alkali, volatile. (So called because it is 
 volatile, in opposition to the other alkalis, 
 which are fixed.) See Ammonia. 
 
 ALKALI'NA. A class of substances des- 
 cribed by Cullen as comprehending the sub- 
 stances otherwise termed antadda. They 
 consist of alkalis,and othersubstances which 
 nentraliKe acids. ThepriucJpalBlkdjue?ir< 
 
ALL 
 
 ALL 
 
 33 
 
 Use, are the carbonates and subcarbouates 
 of soda and potash, the subcarbonate of am- 
 monia, lime water, chalk, magnesia and its 
 carbonate. 
 
 Alkalizatiok. (Alkalizatio, onis, f.) AI- 
 kalization. The impregnating any thing 
 with an alkaline salt, as spirit of wine, &.c. 
 
 A'lkaket. {Mkanahj a reed, Arab.) 
 Badix AnchuscE. 
 
 Alka'nna. See Anchusa. 
 
 Alka'nna ve'ra. See Laivsonia. 
 
 Alka'sa. Alksoal. A crucible. 
 
 Alka'nthum. Arsenic. 
 
 A'lkant. Quicksilver. 
 
 ALKEKE'WGI. (Alktkengi, Arab.) The 
 winter-cherry. See Physalis. 
 
 Alke'rmes. a term borrowed from tlie 
 Arabs, denoting a celebrated remedy, of 
 the form and consistence of a confection, 
 whereof the kermesisthe basis. See Kermcs. 
 
 Alice'rva. (Arab.) Castor oil. 
 
 A'LKOHOL. (An Arabian word, which 
 signifies antimony : so called from the usage 
 of the Eastern ladies to paint their eye- 
 brows with antimony, reduced to a most 
 .subtle powder ; whence it at last came to 
 .signify any thing exalted to its highest per- 
 fection.) Alcohol. Alkol. Spirilus vinosus rec- 
 lificalus. Spirilus vini rtciificatus. Spiritus 
 vini concentratus. Spiritus vini rectificatis- 
 simus. Alkohol is highly rectified spirit of 
 wine, freed from all those aqueous particles 
 which are not essentia] to it, by duly per- 
 forming rectification. In its purest state, it 
 is quite colourless, and clear, of a strong and 
 penetrating smell and taste ; capable of be- 
 ing set on fire without a wick, and burning 
 ■with a flame, without leaving a residue, and 
 without smoke and soot. Alkohol is misci- 
 ble with water in all proportions. It is not 
 known to freeze in any degree of coldness. 
 It is the direct menstruum or solvent of re- 
 sins. It dissolves, also, the natural balsams. 
 The resinous and various other parts of 
 plants are also soluble in alkohol ; hence it 
 is made use of for extracting those parts, 
 and for making tlie preparations called elix- 
 irs, tinctures, essences, &c. In England, al- 
 kohol is procured by distillation from mo- 
 lasses ; in Scotland and Ireland, from an in- 
 fusion of malt. This last, before its rectifi- 
 cation, is termed whiskey. In the East-In- 
 dies, arrack is distilled from rice ; in the 
 West Indies, rum from the sugar-cane ; and 
 in France and Spain, brandy from wine ; 
 all these afford alkohol by distillation. On 
 the human solids, alkohol acts as a most 
 violent corrugator and stimulus. 
 A'lkosor. Camphire. 
 
 A'lki plumbi. Supposed to be acetate 
 of lead. 
 
 Alkymia. Powder of basilisk. 
 A'llabor. Lead. 
 
 Allantoi'des membra'na. (Allantoides ; 
 from AKKctc, a hog's pudding, and uJ'oc, like- 
 ness ; because in some brutal animals, it is 
 'ong and thick. > A membrane of the foetus, 
 
 peculiar to brutes, which contains the urine 
 discharged from the bladder. 
 
 Allefltji'a, (Heb. Praise the Lord.) The 
 acetosa, or wood-sorrel ; so named from its 
 many virtues. See Oxalis. 
 
 All-good. English mercury. The vul- 
 gar name for the Chenopodium bonus Ilen- 
 ricus of Linnffius; a plant which may be 
 boiled for spinach, and which is in no de- 
 gree inferior to it. See Chenopodium. 
 
 All-heal. See Heraclium and Stachys. 
 
 ALLIA'RIA. (From allium, garlick ; 
 from its smell resembling garlick.) .Tack- 
 of-the-hedge. Sauce-alone, or stinking 
 hedge-mustard. See Erysimum. 
 
 A'llicar. Vinegar. 
 
 Alli'coa. Petroleum. 
 
 Alligatu'ka. a ligature, or bandage. 
 
 Allio'ticum. (From a-AXioce, to alter, or 
 vary.) An alterative medicine, consisting of 
 various antiscorbutics. Galen. 
 
 A'LLIUM. (From oleo, to smell, because 
 it stinks ; or from m-Aite, to avoid, as being 
 unpleasant to most people.) Garlick. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Hexandria. Order 
 Monogynia. Garlick. Four species of this 
 genus are used medicinally. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of garlick. 
 See Allium Sativum. 
 
 A'llium ce'pa. The Onion. Cepa.Allium: 
 — scapo yiudo inferne veniricoso longiore, 
 foliis teretibus, of Linnajus. Dr. Cullen says, 
 onions are acrid and stimulating, and pos- 
 sess very little nutriment. With bilious con- 
 stitutions they generally produce fiatulencj'-j 
 thirst, head-ache, and febrile symptoms ; 
 but where the temperament is phlegmatic, 
 they are of infinite service, by stimulating 
 the habit and promoting the natural secre- 
 tions, particular! j^ expectoration and urine. 
 They are recommended in scorbutic cases, 
 as possessing antiscorbutic properties. Ex- 
 ternally, onions are employed in suppura- 
 ting poultices, and suppression of urine in 
 children is said to be relieved by applying 
 them, roasted, to the pubes. 
 
 A'llium po'rrum. The Leek or Porret. 
 Porrum. Allium porrum of Linna;as. Every 
 part of this plant, but more particularly the 
 root, abounds with a peculiar odour. The 
 expressed juice possesses diuretic qualities, 
 and is given in the cure of dropsical dis- 
 eases, and calculous complaints. 
 
 A'llium sati'vum. Garlick. Allium. 
 Theriaca rusticontm. Allium : — caule plani- 
 folio bulbifero, bulbo composito, staminibus 
 tricuspidatis, of Linnaeus. This species of 
 garlick, according to Linnaeus, grows spon- 
 taneously in Sicily; but, as it is much em- 
 ployed for culinary and medicinal purposes, 
 it has been long very generally cultivated 
 in gardens. Every part of the plant, but 
 more especially the root, has a pungent ac- 
 rimonious taste, and a peculiarly ottensive 
 strong smell- This odour is extremely pene- 
 (ratina; and diffu'^ive : for- on the r«nt being 
 
3A. 
 
 ALL 
 
 ALM 
 
 i'aken into the stomach, the alliaceous seeut 
 impregnates the -wliole system, and is dis- 
 f ovcrable in the various excretions, as in 
 (he urine, perspiration, milk, &c. Garlick 
 is generally allied to tiie onion, from which 
 it seems onlj' to differ in being more power- 
 :'nl in its effects, and in its active matter, 
 being in a more fixed state. By stimulating 
 the stomach, they both favour digestion, 
 and, as a stimulus, are readily diffused over 
 the system. They may, therefore, be con- 
 sidered as useful condiments with the food 
 of phlegmatic people, or those whose cir- 
 culation islanguid,and secretions internipt- 
 "ed ; but with those subject to inflammatory 
 complaints, or where great iiTitability pre- 
 A'ails, these roots, in their acrid state, may 
 prove very hurtful. The medicinal uses of 
 garlick are various ; it has been long in es- 
 timation as an expectorant in pituitous asth- 
 mas, and other pulmonary aftections, laiat- 
 fcnded with inflammation. In hot bilious 
 constitutions, therefore, garlick is improper} 
 for it frequently produces flatulence, head- 
 ache, thirst, heat, and other inflammatory 
 symptoms. A free use of it is said to pro- 
 mote the piles in habits disposed to this 
 complaint. Its utility as a diuretic in drop- 
 sies is attested by unquestionable authorities ; 
 and its febrifuge power has not only been 
 experienced in preventing the paroxysms 
 of intermittents, but even in subduing the 
 plague. Bergius says quartans have been 
 cured by it; and he begins by giving one 
 bulb, 01= clove, morning and evening, add- 
 ing eveiy day one more, till four or five 
 cloves be taken at a dose ; if the fever then 
 vanishes, the dose is to be diminished, and 
 it will be sufficient to take one, or two 
 cloves, twice a day, for some wrecks. Ano- 
 ther virtue of garUck is that of an anthel- 
 ininthic. It has likewise been found of great 
 advantage in scorbutic cases, and in calcu- 
 lous disorders, acting in these, not only as a 
 diuretic, but, in several instances, manifest- 
 ing a lilhontriptic power. That the juice of 
 alliaceous plants, in general, has considera- 
 ble effects upon human calculi, is to be in- 
 ferred from the experiments of Lobb : and 
 ■".ve are abundantly warranted in asserting 
 <hat a decoction of the beards of leeks, ta- 
 ken liberally, and its use persevered in for a 
 length of time, has been found remarkably 
 successful in calculous and gravelly co.m- 
 plaints. The penetrating and dift'usive acri- 
 mony of garlick, renders its external appli- 
 cation useful in many disorders, as a rube- 
 facient, and more especially as applied to 
 ihe soles of the feet, to cause a revulsion 
 from the head or breast, as was successfully 
 practised and recommended by Sydenham. 
 .\s sOon as an infiaraination appears, the 
 garlick cataplasm should be removed, and 
 tine of bread and milk be ajiplied, to obvi- 
 :.te excessive pain. Garlick lias also been 
 "vfiriously employed externally, to tumours 
 »ud cntaneoirs drwiKe'^ ■ a^id.in certain ca- 
 
 ses of deafness, • a clove, or siBali bulb oi 
 this root, wrapped in gauze or muslin, and 
 introduced into the meatus auditorius, has 
 been found an efficacious remedy. Garlick 
 may be administered in diflferent forms : 
 swallow ing the clove entire, after being dip- 
 ped in oil, is recommended as the most ef- 
 fectual ; where this cannot be done, cutting 
 it into pieces without bruising it, and swal- 
 lowing these may be found to answer equal- 
 ly well, producing thereby no uneasiness 
 in the fauces. On being beaten up and 
 formed into pills, the active parts of this 
 medicine soon evaporate : this Dr. Wood- 
 ville, in his Medical Botany, notices, on the 
 authority of Cullen, w'ho thinks that Lewis 
 has fallen into a gross error, in supposing 
 dried garlick more active than fresh. The 
 syrup and oxymel of garlick, which formerly 
 had a place in the British Pharmacopceias, 
 are now expunged. It may be necessary to 
 notice that, by some, the cloves of garlick 
 are bruised, and applied to the wrists, to 
 cure agues, and to the bend of the arm, to 
 cure tlie tooth-ache : when held in the hand, 
 the}' are said to relieve hiccough ; when 
 beat w ith common oil into a poultice, they 
 resolve sluggish humours; and, if laid on 
 the navels of children, they are supposed to 
 destroy worms in the intestines. 
 
 A'llium victoria'le. Viciorialh longa. 
 The root, which when dried loses its alliace- 
 ous smell and taste, is said to be efficacious 
 in allaying the abdominal spasms of gravid 
 fern. ales. 
 
 Allo'choos. (From ttxKoc, another, and 
 yja>, to pour.) Hippocrates uses this word 
 to mean delirious. 
 
 Alloeo'sis. (From dxxcc, RBOther.) Al- 
 teration in the state of a disease. 
 
 Alloeo'tica. (From a\ko;, another.) AI» 
 teratives. Medicines which change the ap- 
 pearance of the disease. 
 
 ALi.ocyo'sis. (From clx/.k, another, and 
 yivas-zoc, to know.) Delirium ; perversion of 
 the judgment; incapability of distinguishing 
 persons. 
 
 Ai.Lo'PHASis. (From axKoc, another, and 
 tpaor., to speak.) According to Hippocrates, 
 a delirium, where the patient is not able to 
 distinguish one thing from another. 
 
 Aelotriopha'gia. (From axAcT/g/cc, fo- 
 reign, and ?>*^ft), to eat. A synonym of pica. 
 See Pica. In Vogel's iNosology it signifies 
 the greedily eating unusual things for food. 
 
 ALLOY. By this word, chemists and 
 artificers commonly understand any portion 
 of base metal, oi- metallic mixture, which is 
 added to lower the more valuable metals, 
 particularly gold and silver; likewise all 
 compounds of metals united by fusion into 
 one seemingly homogeneous mass, unless 
 mercurj' be present, when they are termed 
 Amalgams. 
 
 JIUfico See Juydus Flmerdu. 
 
 A'lma. Water ; and the first motion ot 
 a fp?tns to h^.fi i(s-elf from ii^ confinement. 
 
ALy 
 
 XIA) 
 
 -\i.iiABRr. A stone-like amber. 
 Almagra. Boluni cuprum. 
 
 1. Red earth, or ochre, used by the an- 
 'ients as an astringent. 
 
 2. Rulandus says it is the same as Loiio. 
 
 3. In the Theatrum Chymicum, it is a 
 aamefor the white sulphur of the alchemists. 
 
 ALMARi'NDA. Almakis. Litharge. 
 
 Alma'nda catha'rtica. a plant grow- 
 ing on the shores of Cayenne and Surinam, 
 used by the inhabitants as a remedy for the 
 colic ; supposed to be cathartic. 
 
 Alma'rcab. (Arab.) Litharge of silver. 
 
 Almasca'rida. Litharge of silver. 
 
 Alma'rgen. Almarago. Coral. 
 
 Almarkasi'ta. Mercury. 
 
 Alma'rtak. Powder of litharge. 
 
 Aliiata'tica. Copper. 
 
 Almeca'site. Mmtchasile. Copper. 
 
 Almeaile'tu. a word used by Aviceo- 
 iia, to express a preternatural heat less than 
 that of fever, and which may continue after 
 a fever. 
 
 Al.me'ne. Sal lucidum, orsalgemm.ce. 
 
 Almi'sa. Musk. 
 
 Aljiiza'dir. Verdigris, or muriat of am- 
 monia. 
 
 Almiza'dar. Muriat of ammonia. 
 
 Almond, bitter. See Amygdalus. 
 
 Almond, common. See Amygdalus. 
 
 Almond, sweet. See Amygdalus. 
 
 Al.monds or THE EARS. A popular name . 
 for the tonsils, Vihich have been so called 
 from their resemblance to an almond in 
 :?hape. See Tonsils. 
 
 AmoT^Ds ojF THE THROAT. A vulgar 
 name for the tonsils. 
 
 Alnabati. In Avicenna and Serapion, 
 this word means the siliquadukis, a gentle 
 laxative. 
 
 A'lnec. Stannum, or tin, 
 
 A'lneric. Sulphur vivum. 
 
 A'LNUS. (Alno, Ital.) The alder. 
 
 The piharmacopoeial name of two plants, 
 sometimes used in medicine^ thougli rarely 
 employed in the present practice. 
 
 1. Alnus rotund'folia ; glutinosa; viridis; 
 the common alder-tree. See Betula. 
 
 2. Alnus nigra, ve\ frangula ; the black, 
 or berry -bearing alder. See Rhamnus Fran- 
 gula. 
 
 A'LOe. (From a/tZaft, a Hebrew word, 
 signifying growing near the sea.) The 
 Aloe. 
 
 A genus of plants of the Linna;an system. 
 Class, Hexandria. Order, Monogynia. 
 
 Aloe Cahallina. See Alo?s. 
 
 Aloe Guinensis. See Aloes. 
 
 Atoii: peerfoliata. See Aloes. 
 
 Aloe Socoiorina. See Aloes. 
 
 Aloe Zocotorina. See Aloes. 
 
 ALOeS. (Aloe,es,L) Felnaturcc. The 
 inspissated juice of the aloe plant Aloes 
 are distinguished into three species, socoto- 
 nne, htpatic, and, caballine ; of which the 
 two first are directed for ofScial use in onr 
 pharmacopfei.a.s. 
 
 The 1st. J/(/i SticcotoTina. Aloe Zoclorinia 
 Succotcrine alecs, is obtained from a variety 
 of the Aloe ■pcrfoliutu of Linuffius: — folii.'i 
 caulinis dentatis, amplexicauUbus vaginanti- 
 busjfloribus corymbosis, cernuis,ptdiia culath 
 suhcylindricis : it is brought over wrapped in 
 skins, from the Island of Socotora, in the 
 Indian Ocean ; it is of a bright surface and 
 in some degree pellucid; in the lump, of a 
 yellowish red colour, with a purplisli cast; 
 when reduced into powder, it is of a golden 
 colour. It is hard and friable in very cold 
 weather ; but in summer it softens very ea- 
 sily betwixt the fingers. It is extremely 
 bitter, and also accompanied with an aro- 
 matic flavour, but not so much as to cover 
 its disagreeable taste. Its scent is rather 
 agreeable, being somewhat similar to that 
 of myrrh. Of late this sort has been very 
 scarce, and its place in a great measure sup- 
 plied by another variety, brought from the 
 Cape of Good Hope ; which is said to be 
 obtained from the Aloe Spicata of Linnosus, 
 by inspissating the expressed juice of the 
 leaves, whence it is termed in the London 
 Pharraacopceia Aloes Spicatse Estractiim. 
 
 2. Aloe hepalica, vel Barhadensis : the 
 common or Barbadoes or hepatic aloes. 
 This was thought to come from a variety of 
 the Aloe perfoliata of Linntcus .- — -floribus 
 pedunculalis, cernuis corymbosis, subcylindri- 
 cis,foliis spinosis, conftrlis, denialis, tagirian- 
 iibus, planis, mficiilulis : but Dr. Smith has 
 announced, that it Vi'ill be shown, in Sib- 
 thorp's Flora Grsca, to be from a distinct 
 species, the Aloe vulgaris, or true tt?.o», of 
 Dioscorides ; and it is therefore termed iii 
 the London Pharmacopciia Aloes vulgaris 
 Extractum. The best is brought from Bar- 
 badoes in large gourd-shells; an inferior sore 
 in pots, and the Vvorst in casks. It is darker 
 coloured than the socotorine, and not so 
 bright; it is also drier and more compact,, 
 though sometimes the sort in casks is soft 
 and clamm.y. To the taste it is intensely 
 bitter and nauseous, being almost wholly 
 without that aroma v.hich is observed in the 
 socotorine. To the smell it is strong and. 
 disagreeable. 
 
 3. Aloe cub allina vel Guineensis ; Horse- 
 aloes. This is easily distinguished from 
 both the foregoing by its strong rank smell ; 
 in other respects it agrees pretty much with 
 the hepatic, and is now not unfrequently 
 sold in its place. Sometimes it is prepared 
 so pure and bright as scarcely to be distiH- 
 guishable by the eye, even from the socoto- 
 rine, but its offensive smell betrays it ; and 
 if this also should be dissipated b}.- art, its 
 wanting the aromatic flavour of the liner 
 aloes will be a sufficient criterion. This 
 aloe is not admitted into the materia medi- 
 ca, and is employed chiefly by farriers. 
 
 The general nature of these three kinds is 
 nearly the same. Their particular diifer- 
 ences only consist in the diiferent propor- 
 tions of 2:nir! to their resiLi. and in their 
 
ALO 
 
 ALG 
 
 flfivou;-. The smell and taste reside prin- 
 cipally in the gum, as do the principal vir- 
 tues of the aloes. Twelve ounces of Bar- 
 hadops aloes yield nearly 4 ounces of re- 
 sin, and 8 of gnmmy extract. The same 
 quantity of socotorine aloes yields 3 ounces 
 of resin and 9 of gummy extract. 
 
 Aloes is a well known stimulating purga- 
 tive, a property which it possesses not only 
 ■when taken internally, but also by external 
 application. The cathartic quality of aloes 
 does not reside in the resinous part of the 
 drug, but in the gum, for the pure resin has 
 little or no purgative pov.er. Its medium 
 dose is from 5 to 15 grains, nor does a larger 
 quantity operate more effectually. Its ope- 
 Fation is exerted on the lar^e intestines, 
 principally on the rectum. In small doses 
 long continued, it often produces much 
 heat, and irritation, particularly about the 
 anus, from which it sometimes occasions a 
 bloody discharge ; therefore, to those who 
 were subject to piles; or of an haemorrhagic 
 diathesis, or even in a state of pregnancy, 
 its exhibition has been productive of con- 
 siderable mischief; but on the contraiy, by 
 those of a phlegmatic constitution, or tliose 
 suffering from uterine obstructions, (for the 
 stimulant action of aloes, it has been sup- 
 posed may be extended to the uterus,) and 
 in some cases of dyspepsia, palsy, gout, and 
 worms, aloes may be employed as a laxa- 
 tive with peculiar advantage. In all dis- 
 eases of the bilious tribe, aloes is the strong- 
 est purge, and the best preparations for 
 this purpose are the pilula ex aloe cum 
 myrrha, the tinctura aloes, or the extract- 
 um coiocynthidis compositum. Its effi- 
 cacy in jaundice is very considerable, as it 
 proves a succedaneum to the bile, of which 
 in that disease there is a defective supply 
 to the intestine either in quantity or quality. 
 Aloes therefore may be considered as inju- 
 rious where inflammation or irritation exist 
 in the bowels or neighbouring pai-ts, in 
 pregnancy, or in habits disposed to piles ; 
 but highly serviceable in all hypochondriac 
 alFections, cachectic habits, and persons la- 
 bouring under oppression of the stomach 
 caused by irregularity. Aromatics correct 
 the offensive qualities of aloes the most 
 perfectly. The canella alba answers tole- 
 rably, and without any inconvenience ; but 
 some rather prefer the essential oils for this 
 purpose. Dr. CuUen says, "If any medicine 
 be entitled to the appellation of a stomach 
 'pin-gc, it is certainly aloes. It is remarkable 
 with regard to it, that it operates almost to 
 as good a purpose in a sniall as in a large 
 dose ; that one or two grains ■will pro- 
 duce one considerable dejection, and 20 
 gi-ains will do no more, except it be that in 
 the last dose the operation will be attended 
 with gripes, &c. Its chief use is to render 
 the peristaltic motion regular, and it is one 
 of the best cures in habitual cqstiveness. 
 There is a difScult^v we meet with in the 
 
 exhibit ioi! of purgatives, viz. tliat they wiU 
 not act but in their full dose, and will not 
 produce half their effect if given in half the 
 dose. For this purpose we are chiefly con- 
 fined to aloes. Neutral salts in half their dose 
 will not have half their efl:ect; although 
 even from these, by large dilution, we may 
 obtain this property ; but besides them and 
 our present medicine, I know no other 
 Avhich has any title to it, except sulphur. 
 Aloes sometimes cannot be employed. It 
 has the effect of stimulating the rectum more 
 than otherpurges, and with justice has been 
 accused of exciting hemorrhoidal swellings, 
 so that v.'e ought to abstain from it in such 
 cases, except when we ■want to promote 
 them. Aloes has the effect of rarifying the 
 blood and disposing to heemorrhagj-, and 
 hence it is not recommended in uterine 
 fluxes. Foetid gums are of the same nature 
 in producing heemorrhagy, and perhaps this 
 is the foundation of their emmenagogue 
 power." Aloes is administered either sim- 
 ply in povi^ders, which is too nauseous, or 
 else in composition : — 1. With purgatives, as 
 soap, scammony, colocynth, or rhubarb. 
 2. With aromatics, as canella, ginger, or 
 essential oils. 3. With bitters, as gentian. 
 4. With emmenagogues, as iron, myrrh, 
 Avine, fee. It may be exhibited in pills as 
 the most convenient form, or else dissolved 
 in wine, oi- diluted alkohol. The officinal 
 preparations of aloes are the following; — 
 Pilula; Aloes. Pilula AIoSs Composita. Pi- 
 lulae Aloes cum Assafoetida Pilula Aloes 
 cumColocynthide. Pilula Aloes cum Myrrh. 
 Tinctura Aloes, Tinctura Aloes jEtherialis. 
 Tinctura Aloes et Myrrh. Vinum Aloes. 
 Extractum Aloes. Decoctum Aloes Com- 
 positum. Pulv. Aloes comp. Pulv. AloSs 
 cum Canell. Pulv. Aloes cum Guaiac. Tinc- 
 tura Aloes comp. Ext. Colocjmth. comp. 
 Tinctura Benzoin, comp. and some others. 
 
 Aloeda'ria. (From axon, thealoe. Com- 
 pound purging medicines, so called from 
 having aloes as the chief ingredient. 
 
 Aloephangina. Medicines formed by a 
 combination of aloes and aromatics. 
 
 A'loes. See ./lloe. 
 
 A'loes spica't;e extra'ctuji. See Jllo!;. 
 
 A'loes vdlga'ris extra'ctum. See Mo'e\ 
 
 Aloe'tics. Medicines wherein aloes is 
 the chief or fundamental ingredient. 
 
 Alogotro'phia. (From axoyo;, dispro-; 
 portionate, and T-|ssai, to nourish.) Unequal 
 nourishment, as in the rickets. 
 
 A'lohar. (Arab.) Mohoc. Mercury. 
 
 A'loks li'gnitm. See Lignum MIoes. 
 
 Alo'mba. (Arab.) Mooc. Plumbum, or 
 lead. 
 
 Alo'peces. (From a.KWTTr,'^, the fox.) The 
 psoae muscles are so called by Fallopius and 
 Vesalius, because in the fox they are parti- 
 cularly strong. 
 
 ALOPE'cfA. (From cLxxTn^i a fox ; be- 
 cause the fox is subject to a distemper that 
 resembles it : or. as some say. because the 
 
_\LP 
 
 ALT 
 
 iox s ui-iiie will occasion baldness.) Mhr'u; 
 flepilis. Phalacrofi.s. Baldness, or the fall- 
 ing off of the hah-; when on the sinciput, 
 calvities, ccilritium. 
 
 Alo'sa. (From akickod, to take ; because 
 it is a ravenous fish.) The Shad. See Clupea. 
 A'losat. Alosohoc. Quicksilver. 
 Alosa'nthi. (From nu, salt, and stvSsf, a 
 flower.) MosoMthum. Flowers of salt. 
 
 Alphabe'tcm chy'micum. Raymond 
 Lully hath given the world this alphabet, 
 but to what end is difficult to say ■. 
 
 A signijicat Deurn. 
 
 B Mey- curium. 
 
 C Salis Petram. 
 
 D VUriolum. 
 
 E Menstruale. 
 
 F ' Lunarn claram. 
 
 G Mercurium nostrum. 
 
 H Salem purum. 
 
 I Coniposiium Lunce. 
 
 K Compositum Soils. 
 
 L Terr am compositi Lunce. 
 
 M Jlquam compositi Lunce. 
 
 N JErem compositi Lunce. 
 
 O Terrani compositi Soils. 
 
 P Jlquam compositi Soils. 
 
 Q JErem compositi Soils. 
 
 R Ignem compositi Soils. 
 
 S Lapidem Mbum. 
 
 T Medicinam corporis rubei. 
 
 U Caloremfumi secretl. 
 
 X Ignem siccum clneris. 
 
 Y Calorem balnei, 
 
 Z Separationem liquorum. 
 
 Z Alembicum cum cucurbltA. 
 
 A'lphanic. Mphenic. An Arabian word 
 (signifying tender) for barley-sugar, or su- 
 gar-candy. 
 
 A'lphita. {Alphita, the plural of aA?<T5v, 
 the meal of barley in general.) By Hippo- 
 crates this term is applied to barley-meal 
 either toasted or fried. Galen says that 
 y.gtiAVdt, is coarse meal, ctKivfov is fine meal, 
 and nK^iTcL is a middling sort. 
 
 Alphi'tidon. Jilphiildum. It is when 
 a bone is broken into small fragments like 
 Alphita, i. e. bran. 
 
 Alpho'nsin. The name of an instrument 
 for extracting balls. It is so called from the 
 name of its inventor, Alphonso Ferrier, a 
 Neapolitan physician. It consists of three 
 branches, which separate from each other 
 by their elasticity, but are capable of being 
 closed by means of a tube in which they are 
 included. 
 
 A'lphus. (ax^op, from axsi/va, to change ; 
 because it changes the colour of the skin.) 
 VHiligo alba. Moi-phcBa alba. Lepra 7nncu- 
 losa alba. A species of leprosy, called by 
 the antients vitiligo, and which they divided 
 into alphus,melas, and lev.ce. It is produced 
 by a peculiar miasma, which is endemial to 
 Arabia. See Lepra. 
 
 A'lpini ea'lsajiuji. Balm of Gilead. 
 ALPITSiUS, Prosper, a Venetian, born 
 in 15o3. celebrated for bis skill in medicine 
 
 and botany. ' After graduating at Padua, he 
 w^ent to Egypt, and during three years care- 
 fully studied the plants of that country, and 
 the modes of treating diseases there ; of 
 which he afterwards published a very 
 learned account. He has left also some 
 other less important works. He was ap- 
 pointed physician to the celebrated Andrew 
 Doria ; and subsequently botanical profes- 
 sor at Padua, which office he retained till 
 his death in 1616. 
 
 A'lrachas. Lead. 
 
 AlPva'tica. a word used by Albucasis, 
 to signify a partial or a total imperforation 
 of the vagina. It is an Arabic word. 
 
 Alsa'mach. An Arabic name for the 
 great hole in the os petrosum. 
 
 A'LSINE. (From a\a-0Q, a grove ; so 
 called because it grows in great abundance 
 in woods and shady places.) The name of 
 a genus of plants in the Linnsean system- 
 Class, Pentandria. Order, Trigynia. Chick- 
 vveed. 
 
 A'LSINE me'dia. Morsus gallince ceniun- 
 culus. The name for the plant, called chick- 
 weed, which, if boiled tender, may be eaten 
 like spinach, and forms also an excellent 
 emollient poultice. 
 
 ALSTON, Charles, born in Scotland in 
 1683, w^as early attached to tlie study of 
 botany, and distinguished himself by oppo- 
 sing the sexual system of Linnaeus. He af- 
 terwards studied under Boerhaave at Ley- 
 den ; then returrJng to his native country, 
 was materially instrumental, in conjunc- 
 tion with the celebrated Alexander Monro, 
 in establishing the medical school at Edin- 
 burgh, where he was appointed professor of 
 botany and materia medica. He died in 
 1760. His "Lectures on the Materia Me- 
 dica," a posthiimous Avork, abound in cu- 
 rious and useful facts, which will long pre- 
 serve their reputation. 
 
 A'ltafor. Camphire. 
 
 A'LTERATIVES. {AUerantia, sc. medi- 
 camenta : from altero, to change.) Those 
 remedies are so called, which are given 
 with a view to re-establish the healthy func- 
 tions of the animal economy, without pro- 
 ducing any sensi'r)le evacuation. 
 
 ALTH^'A. (From a-xBeu, to heal ; so 
 called from its supposed qualities In heal- 
 ing.) Marsh-mallow. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants of the 
 Linna?an system. . C\a.~s, Monadelphla. Or- 
 der, Polyandria. 
 
 2. Thepharmacopo^ial name of the marsh- 
 mallow. See Althaa OJftcinalis. 
 
 Althje'a OFEiciNAHs. The systematic 
 name of the marsh-mallow. Althcea : — 
 foliis simplicibus tomentosls. The leaves and 
 root are generally selected for use. The 
 mucilaginous matter with which this plant 
 abounds, is the medicinal part of the plant : 
 it is comm.only employed for its emollient 
 and demulcent qualities in tickling coughs, 
 hoarsenF-sp, and cRtarrli^. in dvsenterv. and 
 
Ob 
 
 ALL; 
 
 ALU 
 
 tiifliculty and heat of urine. Lt relaxes the 
 passages in nephritic complaints, in which 
 fast case a decoction is the best preparation. 
 Two or three ounces of the fresh roots may 
 be boiled in a sufficient quantity of water to 
 a quart, to which one ounce of gum-arabic 
 may be added. The following is given 
 where it is required that large quantities 
 should be used. An ounce of the dried 
 roots is to be boiled in water enough to 
 leave two or three pints to be poured oii for 
 use : if more of the root be used, the liquor 
 will be disagreeably slimy. If sweetened, 
 by adding a little more of the root of liquo- 
 rice, it will be very palatable. The root 
 liad formerly a place in many of the com- 
 pounds in the pharmacopceias, but now it is 
 only directed in the form of syrup. 
 
 Altha'naca. Mthanacha. Orpiment. 
 
 Althebe'gium. An Arabian name for a 
 sort of swelling, such as is observed in ca- 
 chectic and leuco-phlegmatic habits. 
 
 Althe'xis. (From <iA6:-/v, to cure, or heal.) 
 Hippocrates often uses this word to signify 
 the cure of a distemper. 
 
 Altihit. So Avicenna calls the Laser- 
 pitium of the antients. 
 
 A'lud. (Arab.) Aloes. 
 
 Aludels. Hollow spheres of stone, glass, 
 or earthenware, with a short neck project- 
 ing at each end, by means of which one 
 globe might be set upon the other. The up- 
 permost has no opening at the top. They 
 were used in former times for the sublima- 
 tion of several substances. 
 
 Alum. See Mumen. 
 
 ALU'MEN. (Alum. Arab. Assos, asub, 
 aseb, elanula. Sulphas alumina acidulus 
 <:um potassa. Super-sulpkas alumincB et po- 
 tasses. Argilla vitriolata. Alum. 
 
 A salt formed by the combination of the 
 earth called alumine, or pure clay, with sul- 
 phuric acid, and a little potash, or am- 
 monia. 
 
 The alum of commerce, and that present- 
 ed for medicinal purposes, is afforded by 
 ores which are dug out of the earth for this 
 purpose, and manufactured by first decom- 
 posing the ore, then lixiviating it, evapora- 
 ting the lixivium, and then crystallizing the 
 alum, v.'hich affects the form of tetrahedral 
 pyramids, applied to each other base to 
 base ; sometimes the angles are truncated. 
 
 The following kinds of alum are met with 
 in the shops ; 
 
 1 Ice or rock alum. Alumen commune : 
 alumen crystallimmi, rupeum, factitium. 
 Common alum ; fictitious alum ; English 
 alum. This is always in very large trans- 
 parent masses, and derives its name from 
 Hoccain Syria, now called Edessa, in which 
 the earliest manufactory of this salt was es- 
 tablished : or from the hardness and size 
 of the masses. This species is not veiy 
 pure. 
 
 2. Roman alum. Alumen Eomanum : 
 ahnnen rnbrrrm. rutU.i'm. rncld Gnllis. 
 
 Called roch alum by the French. Thi;- 
 species, which is prepared in the territory 
 of Civila-Vecchia, comes in lumps of the 
 size of eggs, covered with. a reddish efflo- 
 rescence. 
 
 Alum, when first tasted, imparts' a sweet- 
 ness, but is soon felt to be strongly astrin- 
 gent ; on account of which virtue it is of 
 very extensive use in medicine and sur- 
 geiy. 
 
 Internally it is used as a powerful astrin- 
 gent in cases of passive hasmorrhages from 
 the womb, intestines, nose, and sometimes 
 lungs. In bleedings of an active nature, i. e- 
 attended with fever, and a plethoric state of 
 the system, it is highly improper. Dr. Per- 
 cival recommends it in the colica piclonum 
 and other chronic disorders of the bowels, 
 attended with obstinate constipation. See 
 Percival's Essays. The dose advised in these 
 cases, is from 6 to 20 gi-ains, to be repeated 
 every four, eight, or twelve hours. When 
 duly persisted in, this remedy proves gently 
 laxative, and mitigates the pain. 
 
 Alum is also powerfully tonic, and is given 
 with this view in the dose of 10 grains made 
 into a bolus three times a day, in such cases 
 as require powerful tonic and astringent 
 remedies. Another mode of administering 
 it, is in the form of whey made by boiling 
 a drachm of powdered alum in a pint of 
 milk, for a few minutes, and to be taken in 
 the quantify of a tea-cup full three times a 
 day. Dr. Culleu thinks it ought to be em- 
 ployed with other astringents in diarrha-as. 
 In active hajmorrhagies, as was observed, 
 it is not useful, though a powerful medicine 
 in those which are passive. It should be gi- 
 ven in small doses, and gradually increased. 
 It has been tried in the diabetes without suc- 
 cess ; though, joined with nutmeg, it has 
 been more successful in intermittents, given 
 in a large dose, an hour or a little longer, 
 before the approach of the paroxysm. In 
 gargles, in relaxation of the uvula, and other 
 swellings of the mucous membrane of the 
 fauces, divested of acute inflammation, it 
 has been used with advantage ; also in every 
 state of the cynanche tonsillaris. Exter- 
 nally alum is much employed by sui-geons 
 as a lotion for the eyes, and is said to be pre- 
 ferable to sulphate of zinc or superacetate 
 of lead in the ophthalmia raembranarum. 
 From two to five grains dissolved in an 
 ounce of rose water, forms a proper colly- 
 rium. It is also applied as a styptic to bleed- 
 ing vessels, and to ulcers, where there is too 
 copious a secretion of pus. It has proved 
 successful in inflammation of the eyes, \x\. 
 the form of cataplasm, v.'hich is made by 
 stirring or shaking a lump of alum in the 
 whites of two eggs, till they form a coagu- 
 lura, which is applied to the eye, between 
 two pieces of thin linen rag. This substance 
 is also employed in the form of injection in 
 cases of gleet or fluor albus. 
 
 When denrived of it«; humidity, by placing 
 
ALL- 
 
 ALU 
 
 - ay 
 
 > See Alumen. 
 
 u in an eartken pan over a gentle lire, till it 
 deases to bubble, it is termed burnt alum, 
 alunien exsiccaium, and is sometimes em- 
 ployed by surgeons to destroy fungous flesh, 
 and is a principal ingredient in most styptic 
 powders. Alum is also applied to many pur- 
 poses of life ; in this country, bakers mix a 
 quantity with the bread, to render it white ; 
 this mixture makes the bread better adapted 
 for weak and relaxed bowels ; but in oppo- 
 site states of the alimentary canal, this prac- 
 tice is highly pernicious. The officinal pre- 
 parations of alum are ; Mumen exsiccatum. 
 Solutio sulphat. cupri amnion. Edin. Liq. 
 alum. comp. Lond. Pulv. sulph. alum, 
 comp. E. 
 
 Alu'men ca'tinum. a name of potash. 
 
 Alu'biex exsicca'tom. See Alumen. 
 
 Alu'men kutilum. "j 
 
 Alu'sien commune. 
 
 Ald'men crvstallinum. 
 
 Altj'men rupeum. 
 
 ■Alu'men factitium. 
 
 Alu'men romanum. 
 
 Alu'men ruerum. 
 
 Alu'men ustum. 
 
 ALU'MINE. Mumina. Earth of alum. 
 Pure clay. 
 
 Aluminous earth derives its name from 
 alum, of which it forms the base. It con- 
 stitutes the greater part of clay, which forms 
 the lower strata of mountains and plains. 
 It arrests the waters, and causes them to 
 rise in springs to the surface of the earth. 
 Alumina enters into the natural composi- 
 tion of the schistus, and all those stones and 
 earths called argillaceous, such as potttfs- 
 clay, fuller's-earth, lepidoliie, mica, corun- 
 dum, k.c. Hitherto it has not been found 
 pure any where, except in the garden of the 
 public schools at Halle in Germany. 
 
 Properties of pure Alumine. — Alumine is 
 white, and soft to the touch. It is ingipid, 
 adhei'es to the tongue, and occasions a sense 
 of dryness in the mouth. When moistened 
 with a small quantity of watei-, it forms a 
 tenaceous, ductile, kneadable paste. When 
 heated to redness, it shrinks considerably in 
 bulk, and at last becomes so hard as to strike 
 iire with flint. After being ignited, it is no 
 longer capable of being kneaded with water 
 into a ductile mass. It recovers, however, 
 this property b)^ solution in an acid and pre- 
 cipitation. Alkalies dissolve it in the humid 
 way, and form compounds decomposable by 
 acids. It dissolves slowly in all acids. It 
 possesses a pov/crful attraction for lime. 
 The most intense heat of our furnaces is not 
 able to melt it, but it becomes fusible when 
 lime is added. Lavoisier has proved that 
 it is capable of entering into a kind of fusion 
 like paste, by tlie action of oxygen gas ; it 
 then cuts glass and resists the file. It absorbs 
 water and carbonic acid from the atmos- 
 phere. By its mixture with water and silex 
 it acquires great solidity. It does not unite 
 ■ivil!) anv vonibp.stible ?nl'st.?.-nc"e, but be- 
 
 cQuies fused into coloured frits wiUi metal- 
 lic oxids. Its specific gravity is 2. It l", 
 employed in a multitude of arts. 
 
 Method of obtaining pure alumine. — Take 
 any quantity of alum of commerce, dissolve 
 it in six parts of boiling distilled water, and 
 add to tliis solution, when cold, liquid am- 
 monia, till no further precipitate ensues. 
 Then lieat the whole nearly to the boiling 
 ])oint for a few minutes, and transfer it on a 
 filter. In proportion as the fluid passes off, 
 pour more water over the precipitate, until 
 it passes tasteless. Let the precipitate ob- 
 tained, while yet in a pasty state, be trans- 
 ferred into a glass of Wedgwood's bason., 
 and add to it muriatic acid in small quanti- 
 ties at a time, until the whole is dissolved. 
 Then evaporate the solution, till a drop of 
 it, when suffered to cool on a plate of glass, 
 yields minute ciystals : on letting it now 
 cool, crystals of alum will be deposited. Re- 
 move these ciystals by decanting the fluid, 
 and renew the evaporation, until, on further 
 cooling, no more crystals are formed. No- 
 thing now but pure alumine remains in the 
 solution ; the fluid may therefore be decom- 
 posed by adding to it gradually liquid am- 
 monia till no further precipitate ensues. 
 The precipitate thus obtained, when well 
 w aslied and dried, is pure alumine. 
 
 The process recommended in general by 
 syitematic writers, for obtaining alumine 
 differs from this ; it consists in decomposing 
 a solution of alum of commerce by an excess 
 of carbonated alkali, washing the obtained 
 precipitate, and exposing it to a sufficient , 
 heat to drive off the carbonic acid. This 
 method however is imperfect, for if the alu- 
 mine thus obtained be heated with charcoal, 
 and a diluted acid is added to the mixture, 
 sulphureted hydrogen gas will be liberated. 
 It adheres to the tongue, and emits a pecu- 
 liar odour when breathed upon. Sure signs 
 that it is not pure. 
 
 It must be obvious that alumine cannot 
 be obtained absolutely pure in this manner. 
 For alum is a triple compound, consisting &f 
 alumine, potash, and sulphuric- acid in ex- 
 cess. When this excess of acid is saturated, 
 by adding to the solution an alkali, or even 
 pure alumine, a highly insoluble salt (sul- 
 phate of alumine) is produced, differing from 
 alum only in the proportion of its base. 
 Vv'hen we therefore gradually add to a solu- 
 tion of alum, a carbonated alkali, the first 
 effect of the alkali is, to saturate the excess 
 of the sulphuric acid, and the precipitate 
 consists principally of the salt which is inso- 
 luble in water. A further quantity of the 
 alkali effects instantly a decomposition of 
 part of the salt, which, in proportion as it 
 takes place, becomes mixed with the alu- 
 mine ; and it is thus covered from the fur- 
 thei- action of the alkali. This being the 
 case, it is obvious that no subsequent wash- 
 ing can do more than separate the sulphate 
 ofpot9:^h. and therefore the residuum, in- 
 
41) 
 
 AMA 
 
 AMA 
 
 stead of being pure alumine, contains als6 a 
 variable propoi-tion of true sulphate of alu- 
 mine ; the sulphuric acid of which becom- 
 ing decomposed on heating it in contact 
 with charcoal, accounts for the sulphureted 
 hydrogen gas produced by the atfusion of 
 an acid. With the acids it is known to 
 form more than twenty species of neutral 
 salts. Of these only one is used in medi- 
 cine and surgery, called alum, ov aluminous 
 sulphate. See Alumen. 
 
 Alu'minous waters. Waters impregna- 
 ted with particles of alum. 
 
 Aldsar. Manna. 
 
 ALVEA RIUM, (From alvtUTC, a bee- 
 hive.) That part of the meatus auditorius 
 externus is so called, which contains the 
 wax of the ear. 
 
 ALVE'OLI. (Plural of alveolus, a dimi- 
 nutive of alveus, a cavity.) Botrion ; both- 
 non ; frena, mortariolum. The sockets of 
 the teeth. 
 
 A'LVEUS COMMUNIS. The common 
 duct, or communication of the ampuUai of 
 the membranaceous semicircular canals in 
 the internal ear, is so termed by Scarpa. 
 
 A'lveus ampulle'scens. Part of the 
 duct conveying the chyle to the subclavian 
 vein. 
 
 Alvidu'ca. (Fi-ora alvus, the belly, and 
 duco, to draw.) Purging medicines. 
 
 Alvij-lu'xus. (From alims, and Jluo, to 
 flow.) A diarrhoea, or purging. 
 
 A'LVUS. (J)lvus, i. f and sometimes, m. 
 ablaUuendo, quA sanies alluuntiir.) The belly, 
 . stomach and entrails. 
 
 A'lyce. (Fi-om a.}^ua, to be anxious. 
 That anxiety which is attendant on low fe- 
 vers. 
 
 Aly'pia. (From a., neg. and xutth, pain.) 
 A gentle purgation of the humours without 
 pain. 
 
 Aly'pias. Mypum. A species of purge, 
 fcio called because it purges gently and with- 
 out pain. 
 
 Aly'smus. - (From a.x-ja>, to be restless.) 
 Restlessness. 
 
 Aly'ssum. (From a, neg. and ws-a-u, the 
 bite of a mad dog : so called because it was 
 foolishly thought to be a specific in the cure 
 of the bite of a mad dog.) Mad-wort. See 
 Marrubium. 
 
 Aly'ssum Gale'si. See marrubium ver- 
 ilcillaium. 
 
 Aly'ssum Pli'nit. See Galium album. 
 
 Aly'ssum verticilla'tum. The marru- 
 bium verticillalum. 
 
 Alze'mafor. Cinnabar. 
 
 A'lzum. Mdum. Aldrum. The name of 
 the tree which produces gum bdellium ac- 
 cording to some antient authors. 
 
 A'ma. (ii^st, together.) A word used in 
 (joniposition. 
 
 AMA'LGAM. (From itf/.a., and ysiy.w to 
 marry.) A substance produced by mixing 
 mercury v.'ith a metal, the two being there- 
 •:v ic corpora' v'^d. 
 
 Ajiame'lis. (From ciy.:t, and /.oixia, aii 
 apple.) The bastard medlar of Hippo- 
 crates. 
 
 Amani'tje. (From a., priv. and y.Avtx, 
 madness ; so called because they are eatable 
 and not poisonous, like some others.) A 
 tribe of fungous productions, called mush- 
 rooms, truffles, and morells, and by the 
 French, champignons. 
 
 AMA'RA. (Amara, sc. medicamenta ; from 
 amarus, bitter.) Bitters. 
 
 The principal bitters used medicinally 
 are : the pure bitters, gentiana lutea; humulus 
 lupulus ; and quassia amara: styptic bitters^ 
 cinchona officinalis ; croton cascarilla ; quassia 
 simarouba : and aromatic bitters, artemisia 
 absinthium; anthemis nobilis ; hyssopus, &ic. 
 
 Ama'ra dul'cis. See Solanum Dulca- 
 mara. 
 
 Ama'racus. (From *, neg. and /uatpcttvce, 
 to decay ; because it keeps its virtues a long 
 time.) Marjoram. 
 
 A'maranth e'sculeivt. See Amaranthus- 
 Oleraceus. 
 
 AMARA'NTHUS. (From a, neg. and 
 /uu^cuvo), to decay.) The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linnasan system. 
 
 Amara'nthus olera'ceus. Esculent Am- 
 aranth. The leaves of this, and several 
 other species are eaten in India the same as 
 cabbage is here. 
 
 Amato'ria eebkis. (From amo, to love.) 
 See Chlorosis. 
 
 Amato'ria venefi'cia. (From amo, to 
 love, and venejicium, witchcraft.) Philters, 
 Love powders. 
 
 Amato'rii. (Amatori, sc. musculi.) A 
 term given to the muscles of the eye, by 
 which that organ is moved in ogling. 
 
 Ajiatzqui'tl. (Indian.) See Arbutus 
 Unedo. 
 
 AMAURO'SIS. (A/ncLu^cea-ic : froma^cty^^* 
 to darken or obscure.) Gutta serena. Am- 
 blyopia. A genus of disease in the class lo- 
 cales, and order dysa:sthesi(s of Cullen. It 
 arises generally from compression of the 
 optic nerves; amaurosis compressionis ; ivoxa 
 debility, amaurosis atonica ; from spasm, 
 amaurosis spasmodica; or from poisons, 
 amaurosis venenata. 
 
 This is a disease of the eye attended witli 
 a diminution or total loss of sight, without 
 any visible injury to the organ, and arisijig 
 from a paralytic affection of the retina and 
 optic nerve. 
 
 The symptoms of gutta serena are noted 
 for being very irregular. In many cases, 
 the pupil is very much dilated, immovea- 
 ble and of its natural black colour. Some- 
 times, however, in the most complete and 
 incurable cases, the pupil is of its natural 
 size, and the iris capable of free motion. 
 In some cases, the pupil has a dull, glassy 
 or horny appearance. Sometimes its colour 
 is greenish, occasionally whitish and opaque, 
 so as to be liable to be mistaken for an in- 
 !;ipient cataract. Richter mentions a de- 
 
AMB 
 
 A. MB 
 
 41 
 
 gree of strabismus, as the only symptom, 
 except the loss of sight, as invariably at- 
 tendant on amaurosis. 
 
 The blindness produced by the gutta 
 Serena, is generally preceded by an ima- 
 ginary appearance of numerous insects, or 
 substances, like cobwebs, interposing them- 
 selves between objects and the eye. The 
 origin of a cataract on the other hand, is 
 usually attended with a simple cloudiness 
 of vision. 
 
 Violent contusions of the head, apoplec- 
 tic fits, flashes of lightning, frequent ex- 
 posure to the rays of the sun, severe exer- 
 cise, strong passions, drunkenness, and other 
 causes of paralytic affections, are enume- 
 rated as producing this complaint. Some- 
 times tumours within the cranium, bony 
 projections, &.c. have been found compress- 
 ing the optic nerves : but in many instances 
 no morbid appearance could be traced, 
 whence the defect has been concluded to 
 exist in these. 
 
 The disorder is generally difficult to be 
 removed : but is sometimes much bene- 
 fited by general and local stimulants, per- 
 severed in for a considerable time. If there 
 are marks of congestion in the head, local 
 bleeding, active purging and other evacua- 
 tions would be proper in the first instance. 
 Blisters and issues behind the ear or neck 
 should also be tried. Richter speaks of 
 much success from the use of medicines 
 acting steadily on the bowels, after premi- 
 sing an emetic. Mr. Ware observes, that 
 in some cases the pupil is contracted, indi- 
 cating probably, internal inflammation ; and 
 then the internal use of mercury, especially 
 the oxymuriate, will be most beneficial. 
 Electricity has been sometimes serviceable, 
 taking the aura or sparks, or even gentle 
 shocks ; but galvanism is certainly prefera- 
 ble. Errhines are often useful, as tbe 
 compound powder of asarabacca ; Mr. Ware 
 particularly recommends the hydrargj'rus 
 vitriolatus of the former London Pharma- 
 copoeia. Stimulants have been sometimes 
 usefully applied to the eye itself, as the 
 vapour of oil of turpentine, an infusion of 
 capsicum, &c. Where the intention of a 
 blister is to stimulate, it is best applied to 
 the temple on the affected side. 
 
 Amber seed. See Hibiscus abelmoschus. 
 
 A'MBE. (A^f», the edge of a rock ; 
 from tif/.S!tiva), to ascend. An old chirur- 
 gical machine for reducing dislocations of 
 the shoulder, and so called, because its 
 extremity projects like the prominence of 
 a rock. Its invention is imputed to Hip- 
 pocrates. The ambe is the most ancient 
 mechanical contrivance for the above pur- 
 pose, but is not at present employed. 
 
 A'mbela. (Arab.) The cornered hazle- 
 nut, the bark of which is purgative. 
 
 AMBER. Succinum. A beautiful bi- 
 tuminous substance, of a yellow or brown 
 colour, either transparent or opaque, which 
 
 6 
 
 takes a good polish, and, after a slight rub- 
 bing, becomes so electric, as to attract 
 straws and small bodies ; it was called }!Kix.- 
 Tgif (eledntm) by the ancients, and hence 
 tbe word electricity. ^Vhen powdered, it 
 emits an agreeable smell. It is dug out 
 of the earth at various depths, and often 
 contains insects in high preservation ; a 
 circumstance which proves that is has been 
 liquid. Amber is also found floating on 
 the shores of the Baltic, and is met Avith 
 in Italy, Sicily, Poland, Sweden, &,c. 
 From its colour or opacity it has been va- 
 riously distinguished ; thus ivhite, orange, 
 golden, cloudy amber, &c. An oil is ob- 
 tained from it, which, as well as its other 
 preparations is occasionally used in medi- 
 cine against spasmodic diseases. See Oleum, 
 Snccini, and Succinic Jlcid. 
 
 AMBERGRIS. (Jlmbragrisea.) A con- 
 crete, bituminous substance, of a soft and 
 tenacious consistence, marked with black, 
 and yellow spots, and of an agreeable and 
 strong smell when heated or rubbed. It is 
 found in very irregular masses, floating on 
 the sea near the Sloiucca Islands, Mada- 
 gascar, Sumatra, on the coast of Coroman- 
 del, Brazil, America, China, and Japan, 
 Several American fishermen assured Dr. 
 Schwediaur, that they often found this sub- 
 stance, either among the excrements of 
 the Physeter macroctphalus, a species of 
 whale, or in its stomach, or in a vessel 
 near the stomach. The medical qualities 
 of ambergris are stomachic, cordial, and 
 antispasmodic. It is very seldom used in 
 this country. 
 
 Amelo'sis. (A/uSxaia-t; : from etiuCKoai, to 
 cause abortion.) A miscarriage. 
 
 Amblo'tica. (Amblotica, sc. medica- 
 metita, ct^CptaT/a*; from ct/xCxoo), to cause 
 abortion.) Medicines which were supposed 
 to occasion abortion. 
 
 Amblyopia. (From a.f/.CKu;, 'dull, and 
 0-1, the eye.) Hippocrates means by this 
 word, dimness of sight to which old people 
 are subject. Pauius Actuarius, and the best 
 modern writers, seem to think that am- 
 blyopia means the same thing as the in- 
 complete amaurosis. See Gv.tta serena and 
 Amaurosis. 
 
 Amblyo'smus. Amblytes. The same. 
 
 A'mbo. (Indian.) The mango. 
 
 A'mbon. (From a,fACa.ivui, to ascend.) 
 Celsus uses this term to signify the margin 
 or tip of the sockets in which the heads of 
 the large bones are lodged. 
 
 A'mbone. The same as ambe. 
 
 A'mbra. Amber. Also an aromatic 
 gum. 
 
 A'aiBRA cinera'cea. (From cineraceus, 
 of the colour of ashes.) Ambergris and gray 
 amber. 
 
 A'mbra gri'sea. Ambergris. 
 
 A'mbram. Amber. 
 
 Ambre'tte. See Hibiscus abelmoschus. 
 
 Ambulati'va. (From ambulo, to walk.) 
 
A ME 
 
 AMM 
 
 A species of herpes ; so called because 
 it walks or creeps as it were about the 
 body. 
 
 A'meulo. (From afA^axxK, to cast forth.) 
 Flatus Fiiriosus. A periodical flatulent dis- 
 ease, caused, according to Michaelis, by va- 
 pours shooting through various parts of the 
 body. 
 
 Ambc'stio. (From ainburo, to burn.) 
 
 Jimbustum. A burn or scald. 
 
 Ame'lla. The same as achmella. 
 
 AMENORRHEA. (From ct, priv. ,m«v, 
 a month, and pa», to flow.) A partial or 
 total obstruction of the menses in women 
 from other causes than pregnancy and old 
 age. That this excrementitious discharge 
 should be regular as to quantity and quality, 
 and that it should observe the monthly pe- 
 riod, is essential to health. When it is 
 obstructed, nature makes her efforts to ob- 
 tain for it sotae other outlet. When these 
 efforts of nature fail, the consequence may 
 be, pyrexia, pulmonic diseases, spasmodic 
 affections, hysteria, epilepsia, mania, apo- 
 plexia, chlorosis, according to the general 
 habit and disposition of the patient. Dr. 
 Cullen places this genus in Ihe class locales, 
 and order episdiescs. His species are, 1. 
 Emansio mensium; that is, when the menses 
 do not appear so early as is usually expect- 
 ed. See Chlorosis. 2. Suppj-essio mensium, 
 when, after the merses appearing and con- 
 tinuing as usual for some time, they cease 
 without pregnancy occurring. 3. Amenor- 
 rhea difficilis, vel Menorrhagia difficilis, when 
 this flux is too small in quantity, and attend- 
 ed with great pain, fee. 
 
 The causes of a suppression of the menses 
 appear mostly to operate by inducing a 
 constriction of the extreme vessels ; such as 
 cold, fear, and other depressing passions, 
 an indolent life, the abuse of acids, he. 
 It is sometimes symptomatic of other dis- 
 eases, in which considerable debility occurs, 
 as phthisis pulmonalis. When the discharge 
 has been some time interrupted, particu- 
 larly in persons previously healthy, haemor- 
 rhages will often liappen from other out- 
 lets, the nose, stomacli, lungs-, &.c. even 
 in some instances a periodical discharge of 
 blood from an ulcer has occurred. The 
 patient generally becomes obstinately cos- 
 tive, often dyspeptic ; colicky pains, and 
 various hysterical symptoms likewise are apt 
 to attend. The means of chief efficacy in 
 restoring the uterine function are those cal- 
 culated to relax spasm, assisted sometimes 
 by such as increase arterial action, particu- 
 larly in protracted cases. The former will 
 be employed with most probability of suc- 
 cess, when symptoms of a menstrual efi'ort 
 appear. They arc, especially the hip-bath, 
 fomentations to the hypogastrium, sitting 
 over a. vessel of hot water, so that the va- 
 pour may be applied to the pudenda ; with 
 antispasmodic medicines, as the compound 
 gaibanum pill, castor, &c. but especially 
 
 opium. If the patient be plethoric, vens- 
 section should be premised. In cases of 
 long standing, the object will be to bring 
 about a determination of blood to the ute- 
 rus. This may be accomplished by em- 
 menagogues, of which savine and the lytta 
 are most to be depended upon ; though the 
 latter would be improper, if hematuria 
 had occurred. Certain cathartics are also 
 very useful, particularly aloes, which ap- 
 pear to operate especially on the rectum, 
 and thus sympathetically influence the ute- 
 rus. Electric shocks passed through the 
 hypogastric region, may likewise contribute 
 to the cure. 
 
 In cases of scanty and painful menstrua- 
 tion, the means pointed out above as calcu- 
 lated to take off" constriction of the uterine 
 vessels, should be resorted to ; especially 
 the hip-bath, and the free use of opium. 
 
 AME'NTIA. (From a, priv. and mens 
 the mind.) Imbecility of intellect, by which 
 the relations of things are either not j)er- 
 ceived, or not recollected. A disease in 
 the class neuroses, and order vesanice of 
 Cullen. Wiien it originates at birth, it is 
 called amentia congenita, natural stupidity ; 
 when from the infirmities of age, amentia 
 senilis, dotage or childishness ; and when 
 from some accidental cause, amentia acqui- 
 sita. 
 
 ^Imerican balsam. See Myroxylon Perui- 
 ferxmi. 
 
 America'num tubero'subi. The potato. 
 An American tubersose root. See Solanum, 
 
 Amethy'sta fha'rmaca. (From a., neg. 
 and f.'.i^v, wine.) Medicines which were 
 said either to prevent or remove the effects 
 of wine. Galen. 
 
 Amethy'stus. (From *, neg. and fxiBvc-- 
 Kce, to be inebriated.) The amethyst. A 
 precious stone, so called, because in former 
 times, according to Plutarch, it was thought 
 to prevent drunkenness. Ruland. in Lex. 
 Chem. 
 
 Ami'culum. a little short cloak. It is 
 the same as the amnios, but anciently meant 
 a covering for the pubes of boys, when they 
 exercised in the gymnasium. Rhodius. 
 
 A'midum. See Jimylum. 
 
 AiiiNiE'uM. A wine produced in Ami- 
 nasa, formerly a province of Italy ; called 
 also Salernum. Also a strong wine vine- 
 gar. Galen mentions Amina;um Neapo- 
 litanum, and Aminseum Siculum. 
 
 A'MMI. (Aju/j.t : from u/ui./u.o;, sand, from 
 its likeness to little gravel-stones.) 1. The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linnsean 
 system. 2. The pharmacopteial name of 
 the herb bishop's weed, of which there are 
 two sorts, the ammi veruni and vulgare. 
 
 A'mmi ma'jus. The systematic name for 
 the ammi vulgare of the shops. The seeds 
 of this plant, Jlvmii majus of Linnaeus ; 
 — foliis inferioribus pinnatis, lanceolatis, 
 serraiis ; superioribus, nmltifidis, linearibus, 
 are less powerful than those of the Sisnii 
 
A MM 
 
 AMM 
 
 •43 
 
 animi, but were exhibited with the same 
 %'iews. 
 
 A'mmi ve'rum. See Sison Ammi. 
 
 A'mmi vulga're. See Ammi majus. 
 
 A'mmion. Ammium. Cinnabar. 
 
 Arimocho'sia. (From a.fj.[j.oz, sand, and 
 yja>, to pour.) A remedy for drying the 
 body by sprinkling it with hot sand. Ori- 
 basius. 
 
 Ammo'nia aceta'ta. See Liquor acetaiis 
 ammonice. 
 
 Ammo'nia muria'ta. See Sal ammoniac. 
 
 Ammo'nia pr^parata. See Subcarbonas 
 ammonite. 
 
 AMMO'NIA. Ammonia-gas. The sub- 
 stance so called, is an aeriform or gaseous 
 body. 
 
 Pure ammonia appears to be a compound 
 of hydrogen and nitrogen, rendered gaseous 
 by caloric. If a portion of it well dried be 
 subjected to repeated electrical explosions, 
 its bulk becomes gradually almost doubled, 
 being resolved into hydrogen and nitrogen 
 gases,ofwhich the latter constitutes only one- 
 fourth by measure of the result ; and there- 
 fore the proportions by weight are about : 
 18 hydrogen 
 82 nitrogen 
 
 100 
 
 If some liquid ammonia be subjected to 
 the galvanic influence in contact with mer- 
 cury, a substance resembling an amalgam 
 is formed : but whether this be a com- 
 pound of ammonia and mercury, or con- 
 sist of the latter united to some element 
 of ammonia, is uncertain. Berzelins who 
 made the discovery, considers the volatile al- 
 kali to be a compound of oxygen, and a me- 
 tallic substance, which he calls ammonium. 
 
 Ammonia-gas has a strong and very pun- 
 gent odour. It extinguishes a flame, yet it 
 increases the magnitude of the flame of a 
 taper before extinction, producing a pale 
 yellow colour round its edge. Animals 
 cannot breathe it without death ensuing. 
 It is lighter than atmospheric air, in the 
 proportion of three to five. It tinges yel- 
 loAV vegetable colours brown, and blue ones 
 green. It is rapidly absorbed by cold water ; 
 by ardent spirit, essential oils, ether, char- 
 coal, sponge, bits of linen cloth, and all 
 porous bodies. 
 
 When a piece of ice is brought in con- 
 tact with this gas, it melts and absorbs the 
 gas, while at the same time its temperature 
 is increased. It has no effect upon oxy- 
 gen gas while cold ; but when made to pass 
 with it through an ignited tube, it denotates 
 and becomes decomposed. The same is the 
 case with common air. It is also decom- 
 posed by phosphorus at high tempera- 
 tures. 
 
 It does not explode when mixed with 
 hydrogen gas. Nitrogen gas has no effect 
 upon it. Atmospheric air does not combine 
 
 with it at common temperatures, but only 
 mixes with and dilutes it. When made to 
 pass through ignited charcoal, it forms with 
 it a substance called prussic acid. If 
 brought into contact with acid gases, both 
 gases lose their gaseous form, and become 
 concrete. It has no sensible action on 
 earths, or on the salino terrene substances. 
 It combines readily with acids, and unites 
 to sulphur, Avhen both are in a state of va- 
 pour. It reduces oxides of metals to their 
 metallic state, and is decomposed by them. 
 It is alsojdecomposed by oxigenated muria- 
 tic acid gas, Sic. — When liquid ammonia is 
 exposed to the temperature of 46 degrees 
 below 0, it crystallizes, and Avhen suddenly 
 cooled down to 68 degrees below 0, it as- 
 sumes a gelatinous appearance, and has 
 scarcely any odour. 
 
 Methods of obtaining Ammonia. — 1. Mis 
 together equal quantities of muriate of am- 
 monia and quick-lime, separately powdered ; 
 introduce them into a gas-bottle or retort, 
 apply the heat of a lamp, and receive the 
 gas over mercury. 
 
 Explanation. — Muriate of Ammonia con- 
 sists of muriatic acid and ammonia ; on 
 adding lime to it, a decomposition takes 
 place, the muriatic acid quits the ammonia 
 and unites to the lime, forming muriate of 
 lime, which remains in the retort, and the- 
 ammonia flies off in the state of gas. 
 
 Remark. — In order to obtain the gas in a 
 state of purity, it is essentially necessary 
 that a considerable quantity of the gas first 
 disengaged, be suffered to escape, on account 
 of the common air contained in the distil- 
 ling vessel, and in the interstices of the in- 
 gredients. 
 
 2. Ammonia may likewise be obtained 
 by heating the liquid ammonia of the shops 
 (liquor ammonias, Pliarm. Loud.) in a 
 retort placed in communication with the. 
 mercurial pneumatic trough. 
 
 In this process the ammonia contained in 
 this liquid combines with caloric, assumes 
 the form of ammonia-gas, and parts with the 
 water to which it Avas united. 
 
 Remark. — The temperature of the fluid 
 must not be carried so high as to cause the 
 water to be converted into vapour, or, if 
 this cannot well be avoided, a small vessel 
 should be interposed between the retort and 
 the receiver, Avhich, Avhen kept cool, may 
 serve to condense the aqueous vapour Avhich 
 is formed, and cause the ammonia-gas to 
 pass in a very pure and dry state. 
 
 Ammonia is likewise produced during 
 the spontaneous decomposition of animal 
 and vegetable substances; in these cases it 
 did not pre-exist in them ready formed, but 
 is generated by the union of the hydrogen 
 and nitrogen contained in them. 
 
 In combination with water, this alkali 
 forms a solution of, or liquid ammonia, 
 which is called, in the London pharmaco- 
 poeia, 
 
4-i 
 
 AMM 
 
 XMM 
 
 LlcjUOR AMMONIiE. 
 
 Take of muriate of ammonia, eight ounces. 
 
 Lime newly prepared, six ounces. 
 
 Water, four pints. 
 
 Four on the lime apint of the water ; then 
 cover the vessel, and set them by for an hour ; 
 tiien add the muriate of ammonia, and the 
 remaining water previously made boiling 
 hot, and cover the vessel again ; strain the 
 liquor when it has cooled ; then distil from 
 it twelve fluid ounces of the solution of am- 
 monia. The specific gravity of this solution 
 should be to that, of distilled water, as 96 to 
 100. 
 
 Lime is capable of decomposing muriate 
 of ammonia at a temperature much below 
 that of boiling water ; so that when the ma- 
 terials are mixed, a solution of ammonia and 
 of muriate of lime is obtained. This being 
 submitted to distillation, the ammonia passes 
 over with a certain portion of the water, lea- 
 ving behind the muriate of lime dissolved in 
 the rest. The proportion of water directed 
 seems, however, unnecessarily great, which 
 obliges the operator to employ larger vessels 
 than Avould otherwise suffice. But the pro- 
 cess now directed is certainly much easier, 
 more economical, and more uniform in its 
 results, than that of the Pharmacopoeia of 
 1809. 
 
 This preparation is colourless and transpa- 
 rent with a strong peculiar smell ; it parts 
 with the ammonia in the form of gas, if 
 heated to 130 degrees, and requires to be 
 kept, v.ith a cautious exclusion of atmosphe- 
 rical air, with the carbonic acid of which 
 it readily unites : on this latter account, the 
 propriety of keeping it in small bottles in- 
 stead of a large one, has been suggested. 
 
 This is the aqua aviinonicB puree of the 
 shops, and the alkali volatile causticum . 
 
 Water of ammonia is very rarely given 
 internally, although it may be used in doses 
 of ten or twenty drops, largely diluted, as a 
 powerful stimulant, in asphyxia and similar 
 diseases. Externally, it is applied to the 
 skin as a rubefacient, and in the form of gas 
 to the nostrils, and to the eyes as a stimu- 
 lant : in cases of torpor, paralysis, rheuma- 
 tism, syncope, hysteria, and chronic oph- 
 thalmia. 
 
 The other preparations of ammonia in 
 use are, 
 
 1. The sub-carbonate of ammonia. See 
 Jlmmoni(s suhcarbonas, and ammonicB subcar- 
 bonaiis liquor. 
 
 2. The acetate of ammonia. See ammo- 
 nice acelatis liquor. 
 
 3. The muriate of ammonia. See Sal- 
 ammomac. 
 
 4. Ferrum ammoniatum. 
 
 5. Several tinctures and spirits, holding 
 ammonia in solution. 
 
 AMMOlS'rACUM. {AfAfAon^Kov. so call- 
 ed from Ammonia, whence it %vas brought.) 
 Gum-ammoniac. A concrete gummy resi- 
 nous juice, composed of little Jumps^ or 
 
 tears, of a strong and somewhat ungrateful 
 smell, and nauseous taste, followed by a' 
 bitterness. There has, hitherto, been no in- 
 formation had concerning the plant which 
 affords this drug : but Wildenow considers 
 it to be the Heracleum giimmiferum, having 
 raised that plant from the seeds, which are 
 sometimes found in the drug. It is im- 
 ported here from Turkey, and from the 
 East-Indies. Gum-ammoniacum is princi- 
 pally employed as an expectorant, and is 
 frequently prescribed in asthma and chronic 
 catarrh. Its dose is from 10 to 30 grains. 
 It is given in the form of pill or diffused in 
 water, and is frequently combined with 
 squill, or tartarized antimony. In large 
 doses, it proves purgative. Externally, it 
 is applied as a discutient, under the form of 
 plaster, to white swellings of the knee, and 
 to indolent tumours. The officinal prepa- 
 rations are Ammoniacum purificatum : Em- 
 plastrumammoniaci: Empl. ammoniac! cum 
 hydragyro ; Mistura ammoniaci. 
 
 AMMONi'.ffi; ACETATis LIQUOR. Solution of 
 acetate of ammonia ; formerly called Aqua 
 ammonice acetce. " Take of sub-carbonate 
 of ammonia, two ounces ; acetic acid, four 
 pints. Add the acid to the salt, until bub- 
 bles of gas shall no longer arise, and mix." 
 The effervescence is occasioned by the es- 
 cape of carbonic acid gas, which the acetic 
 acid expels, and neutralizes the ammonia. 
 
 If the acid rather predominate, the solu- 
 tion is more grateful to the taste ; and pro- 
 vided that acid be correctly prepared, the 
 proportions here given will be found suffi- 
 cient ; where the acid cannot be depended 
 on, it will be right to be regulated rather 
 by the cessation of effervescence than by 
 quantity. 
 
 Tills preparation was formerly known in 
 the shops under the name of spirit of Min- 
 dererus. When assisted by a warm regimen, 
 it proves an excellent and powerful sudo- 
 rific ; and, as it operates without quickening 
 the circulation, orincreasingthe heat of the 
 body, it is admissible in febrile and inflam- 
 matory diseases, in which the use of stimu- 
 lating sudorifics are attended with danger. 
 Its action may likewise be determined to the 
 kidneys, by walking about in the cool air. 
 The common dose is half an ounce, either 
 by itself, or along with other medicines, 
 adapted to the same intention. 
 
 Ammonia carbonas. See Ammonite suh- 
 carbonas. 
 
 AmmdnicE. Liquor. See Ammonia. 
 
 Ammonia murias. See Sal-ammoniac. 
 
 AMMo'Ni.ffi stjbcarbo'nas. AmmonicE car- 
 bonas. Subcarbonate of ammonia. This 
 preparation was formerly called ammonia 
 prcsparata, and sal volafilis salis ammoniaci, 
 and sal volatilis. It is made thus : — take of 
 muriate of ammonia, a po;ind ; of prepared 
 chalk, dried, a pound and a half. Reduce 
 them separately to powder ; then mix them 
 together, and sublime in a heat gradually 
 
AMN 
 
 AMP 
 
 45 
 
 raised, till tke retort becomes red. In this 
 preparation a double decomposition takes 
 place, the carbonic acid of the chalk uniting 
 with the ammonia, and forming subcarbo- 
 nate of ammonia, which is volatilized, while 
 muriate of lime remains in the vessel. 
 
 This salt possesses nervine and stimula- 
 ting powers, and is highly beneficial in the 
 dose of from two to eight grains, in nervous 
 affections, debilities, flatulency, and acidity 
 from dyspepsia. 
 
 Ammoni'^ subcarbona'tis liquor. Li- 
 quor ammonia carbonntis. Solution of sub- 
 carbonate of ammonia. The aqua ammoniac 
 of the Phami. Lond. 1787. " Take of sub- 
 carbonate of ammonia, four ounces ; distil- 
 led water, a pint. Dissolve the subcarbo- 
 nate of ammonia in the water, and filter the 
 solution through paper." This preparation 
 possesses the properties of ammonia in its 
 action on the human body. See AmmonicE 
 subcarbonas. 
 
 Ammo'niok. (From a.y.ijt.oz, sand.) Agtius 
 uses this term to denote a collyrium of great 
 virtue in many diseases of the eye, which 
 was said to remove sand or gravel from the 
 eyes. 
 
 AMMO'NIUM. Berzelius has given this 
 name to a supposed metal which Avith oxy- 
 gen he conceives to form the alkali called 
 ammonia. See Ammonia. 
 
 Amne'sia. (From *, priv. and /uvuo-f;, 
 memory.) Amnestia. Forgetfulness ; mostly 
 a symptomatic affection. 
 
 Amne'stia. See Amnesia. 
 
 A'MNIOS. Amnion. (From et/mvo;, a 
 lamb, or lamb's skin.) The soft internal 
 membrane which surrounds the foetus. It 
 is very thin and pellucid in the early stage of 
 pregnancy, but acquires considerable thick- 
 ness and strength in the latter months. The 
 amnios contains a thin watery fluid, in which 
 the fcetus is suspended. In the abortion of the 
 early months, we find the quantity of this 
 fluid very great, in proportion to the whole 
 ovum, and the amnios forms a delicate and 
 almost gelatinous substance, and is a pro- 
 vision for the regular presentation of the 
 bead of the child ; for now, the fcetus being 
 suspended in the fluid, and hanging by the 
 umbilicus, and the head and upper part of 
 the body greatly preponderating, it takes 
 that position with the head presenting to 
 the orifice of the womb, which is necessary 
 to natural and safe labour, the foetus being 
 prevented from shifting, in the latter months 
 by the closer embracing of the child with 
 the uterus. 
 
 AMNIOTIC A'CID. Vauquelin ,and 
 Buniva have discovered a peculiar acid in 
 the liquor of the amnios of the cow, to 
 which tiiey have given the name of amnio- 
 tic acid. 
 
 It exists in the form of a white pulveru- 
 lent powder. It is slightly acid to the taste, 
 but sensibly reddens vegetable blues. It is 
 difficultly soluble in cold, but readily soluble 
 
 in boiling water, and in alkohol. When ex- 
 posed to a strong heat, it exhales an odour 
 of ammonia and of prussic acid. Assisted 
 by heat, it decomposes carbonate of potash, 
 soda, and ammonia. It produces no change 
 in the solutions of silver, lead, or mercury, 
 in nitric acid. 
 
 Amniotic acid may be obtained by eva- 
 porating the liquorof the amnios of the cow 
 to a fourth part, and suifering it to cool ; 
 crystals of amniotic acid will be obtained in 
 considerable quantity. 
 
 Whether this acid exists in the liquorof the 
 amnios of other animals, is not yet known. 
 
 AMO'MUM. (From an Arabian word, 
 signifying a pigeon, whose foot it was 
 thought to resemble.) The name of a ge- 
 nus of plants in the LinnEean system. Class, 
 Monandria. Order, Monogynia. 
 
 Amo'bium verum. True stone parsley. 
 The fruit is about the size of a grape, of a 
 strong and graj^ful aromatic taste, and 
 penetrating smell. The seeds have been 
 given as a carminative. 
 
 Amo'mum cardamo'mum. The former sys- 
 tematic name for the cardamomum minus. 
 See Elettaria cardamomum. 
 
 Amo'mum gra'num paradisi. The sys- 
 tematic name of the plant which affords the 
 grains of paradise. Cardamomum majus. 
 Melegvetta maniguetta. Cardamomum pi- 
 peratium. They are angular reddish brown 
 seeds, smaller than pepper, and resembling 
 very much the seeds of the cardamomum 
 minus. They are extremely hot, and simi- 
 lar in virtue to pepper. 
 
 Amo'mum zingiber. The former system- 
 atic name of the plant which affords ginger. 
 See Zingiber Officinale. 
 
 Amo'rge. See Amurca. 
 
 Ampelosa'gria. (From et/ufTiKo;, a vine, 
 and ety^io^, wild.) See Bryonia. 
 
 Amphemeri'nos. (From ctjU(pi, ahont, and 
 H^sg*, a day.) Amphemerina. A quotidian 
 fever. A species of ague. 
 
 AMPHIARTHRO'SIS. (Af^<pia.e,6^cem : 
 from s(|W<}><, both, and agS^anrig, an articula- 
 tion; so called from its partaking both of 
 diarthrosis and synarthrosis.) A mixed 
 species of connexion of bones, which admits 
 of an obscure motion, as is observed in the 
 metacarpal and metatarsal bones, and the 
 vertebrae. 
 
 Amphibious. (From af/.(pt, ambo, and 
 /3<oj, vita. Animals are thus called, that 
 live both on land and in the water. The am- 
 phibious animals, according to Linneeus, are 
 a class whose heart is furnished with one 
 ventricle and one auricle, in which respira- 
 tion is in a considerable degree voluntaiy. 
 
 Amphiblestroi'des. (From ufAipiCMg-^ov, 
 a net, and ii<$oc, a resemblance. The re- 
 tina, or net-like coat of the eye. 
 
 Amphibra'schia. (From ct/u<pi, about, 
 and /B^ctv^ia, the jaws.) The fauces or parts 
 about the tonsils, according to Hippocrates 
 and FoC-sius. 
 
46 
 
 AMU 
 
 AMY 
 
 Amphicau'stis. (From «t|M^;, about, and 
 r.Aua;, ripe, corn, pudendum muliebre.) 
 A sort of Avild barley. Eustachius says it 
 was also to express the private parts of a 
 woman. 
 
 Amphideon. (From *//*/, on both sides, 
 and Ji/* to divide.) Amphidmum. .imphi- 
 dium. The os tines, or mouth of the womb, 
 which opens both ways, was so called by 
 the ancients. 
 
 Amphidiarthro'sis. The same as am- 
 phiarthrosis. 
 
 Amphimeri'na. (From cty.<^i, about, and 
 XMsg* a day.) An intermitting fever of the 
 quotidian kind. 
 
 Amphime'trion. (From «t^<?/, about, and 
 j«;)7ga, the womb.) Jlmphimetrium. The 
 parts about the womb. Hippocrates. 
 
 A'mphiplex. (From rt/M<|>v, about, and 
 tsrKuCloo, to connect.) According to Rufus 
 Ephesius, the part situated between the 
 scrotum and anus, and which is connected 
 with the thighs. 
 
 Amphipneu'ma. (From et^<fi/, about, and 
 ^nvfAA, breath ) A difficulty of breathing. 
 Dyspnoea. Hippocrates. 
 
 Amphi'polos. (From *u<j);, about, and 
 fnroxia, to attend.) Amphipolus. One who 
 attends the bed of a sick person, and ad- 
 ministers to him. Hippocrates. 
 
 Amphismi'la. (From *^?;, on both 
 sides, and o-y.t}ji, an incision-knife.) A dis- 
 secting knife, with an edge on both sides. 
 Galen. 
 
 AMPU'LLA. {tt/j.C'.K?.ci, from avA^nt^Ka:, to 
 swell out.) A bottle. 
 
 1. All bellied vessels are so called in 
 chemistry, as bolt-heads, receivers, cucur- 
 bits, &c. 
 
 2. In anatomy this term is applied by 
 Scarpa to the dilated portions of the mem- 
 branaceous semicircular canals, just within 
 the vestibulum of the ear. 
 
 Ampulle'scens. (From ampulla, a bot- 
 tle.) The most tumid part of Fecquet's 
 duct is called ah'eus ampuUescens. 
 
 Amputa'tio. (From amputo, to cut off.) 
 Ectome. A surgical operation, which con- 
 sists in the removal of a limb or viscus ; 
 thus we say a leg, a finger, the penis, &c. 
 when cut off, are amputated ; but when 
 speaking of a tumour, or excrescence, it is 
 said to be dissected out or removed. 
 
 Amule'tum. (From cL/ufAU., a bond ; be- 
 cause it was tied round the person's neck; 
 oi'-rather from st^uva;, to defend.) An amu- 
 let, or charm ; by wearing which the person 
 was supposed to be defended from the ad- 
 mission of all evil ; in particular, an antidote 
 against the plague. 
 
 Amu'rca. From ctjuie^yai, to press out.) 
 Amorge. A small herb, whose expressed 
 juice is used in dying. Also the sediment 
 of the olive, after the oil has been pressed 
 from it ; recommended by Hippocrates and 
 Galen as an application to ulcers. 
 
 Amu'tica. (From mfj-u^oa. to scratch.) 
 
 Medicines that, by vellicating or scratching^ 
 as it were, the bronchia, stimulate it to the 
 discharge of whatever is to be thrown off 
 the lungs. 
 
 A'myche. (From a.u.va-vee, to scratch.) 
 A superficial laceration or exulceration of 
 the skin : a flight wound. Hip/pocrates. — 
 Scarification. Galen. 
 
 Amy'ctica. (From ttjuvtra-ai, to vellicate.) 
 Medicines which stimulate anjd vellicate the 
 skin, according to Cslius Aurelianus. 
 
 AMY'GDALA. (A/uuyJitM, from ctuo<ra-ce, 
 to lancinate : so called, because after the 
 green husk is removed from the fruit, there 
 appear upon the shell certain fissures, as it 
 were lacerations.) The almond. See Jmyg- 
 dalus. 
 
 Amy'cdala dulcis. See Jlmygdalus. 
 
 Amy'guaxa ama'ra. See Amygdalus. 
 
 Amy'gdal^. The tonsils, so called from 
 a supposed resemblance to almonds. 
 
 AMY'GDALUS. The name of a genus 
 of plants in the Linnsean system. Class, 
 Icosandria. Order, Monogynia. The almond- 
 tree. 
 
 Amy'gdalus commu'nis. The pharma- 
 copceial name of the common almond. 
 Amygdalus communis of Linnaeus : — -foliis 
 strratis infimis glaiidulosis, floribus sessilibus 
 geminis. 
 
 The almond is a native of Barbary. The 
 same tree produces either bitter or sweet. 
 Sweet almonds are more in use as food than 
 medicine; but they are said to be difficult 
 of digestion, unless extremely well commi- 
 nuted. Their medicinal qualities depend 
 upon the oil which they contain in the fari- 
 naceous matter, and which they aflbrd on 
 expression, nearly in the proportion of half 
 their weight. It is very similar to olive oil ; 
 perhaps rather purer, and is used for the 
 same purposes. The oil thus obtained is more 
 agreeable to the palate than most of the 
 other expressed oils, and is therefore pre- 
 ferred for internal use, being generally em- 
 ployed with a view to obtund acrid juices, 
 and to soften and relax the solids, in tickling 
 coughs, hoarseness, costiveness, nephritic 
 pains, &LC. externally it is applied against 
 tension and rigidity of particular parts. 
 The milky solutions of almonds in wateiy 
 liquors, usually called emulsions, possess, 
 in a certain degree, the emollient qualities 
 of the oil, and have this advantage over 
 pure oil, that they may be given in acute 
 or inflammatory disorders, without danger 
 of the ill effects which the oil might some- 
 times produce by turning rancid. The 
 officinal preparations of almonds, are the 
 expressed oil, the confection, and the emul- 
 sion ; to the latter, the addition of gum-ara- 
 bic is sometimes directed, which renders it 
 a still more useful demulcent in catarrhal 
 affections, stranguaries. Sec. 
 
 Bitter almonds yield a large quantity of 
 oil, perfectly similar to that obtained from 
 sweet almonds, but the matter remaining 
 
AMY 
 
 AMI' 
 
 47 
 
 alter the expression of the oil, is more 
 powerfully bitter than the almond in its en- 
 tire state. Great part of the bitter matter 
 dissolves by the assistance of heat, both in 
 water and rectified spirit ; and a part arises 
 also with both menstrua in distillation. Bit- 
 ter almonds have been long known to be 
 poisonous to various brute animals ; and 
 some authors have alleged that they are 
 also deleterious to the human species ; but 
 the facts recorded upon this point appear to 
 want farther proof. However, as the 
 noxious quality seems to reside in that mat- 
 ter which gives it the bitterness and flavour, 
 it is very probable, that when this is sepa- 
 rated by distillation, and taken in a suffi- 
 ciently concentrated state, it may prove a 
 poison to man, as is the case with the com- 
 mon laurel, to which it appears extremely 
 analogous. Bergius tells us, that bitter al- 
 monds, in the form of emulsion, cured ob- 
 stinate intermittents, after the bark had 
 failed. A simple water is distilled from 
 bitter almonds, after the oil is pressed out, 
 which possesses the same qualities, and in 
 the same degree, as that drawn from cherry- 
 stones. These afforded, formerly, the now 
 exploded aqua cerasorum nigrorum, or 
 black cherry-water. 
 
 Amy'gdalus pe'rsica. The systematic 
 name of the common peach-tree. The fruit 
 is known to be grateful and wholesome, sel- 
 dom disagreeing with the stomach, unless 
 this organ is not in a healthy state, or the 
 fruit has been eaten to excess, when effects 
 .similar to those of the other dulco-acid sum- 
 mer fruits may be produced. The flowers, in- 
 cluding the calyx, as well as the corolla, are 
 the parts of the persica used for medicinal 
 purposes. These have an agreeable but weak 
 smell, and a bitterish taste. Boulduc ob- 
 serves, " that when distilled, without addi- 
 tion, by the heat of a water bath, they yield 
 one-sixth their weight, or more, of a whitish 
 liquid, which communicates to a consider- 
 able quantity of other liquids a flavour 
 like that of the kernels of fruits. These 
 flowers have a cathartic effect, and, espe- 
 cially to children, have been successfully 
 given in the character of a vermifuge ; 
 for this purpose, an infusion of a dram of 
 the flowers dried, or half an ounce in their 
 recent state, is the requisite dose. The 
 leaves of the persica are also found to pos- 
 sess an anthelmintic power, and from a 
 great number of experiments appear to 
 have been given with invariable success 
 both to children and adults. However, 
 as the leaves and flowers of the persica 
 manifest, in some degree, the quality of 
 those of the laurocerasus, they ought to 
 be used witii caution. 
 
 A'jiyLA. (From amylum, starch.) Any 
 sort of chemical fgecula, or highly pulver- 
 ized sesiduum. 
 
 Amy'leon. Jlmijlion. Starch. 
 
 A'MYLUM. {hy.-j/.cv : from a, priv. and 
 
 (jMKii, a mill ; because it was formerly made 
 from wheat, without the assistance of a 
 mill. Starch. The f«cula of wheat, or 
 starch of wheat. The white substance 
 which subsides from the water that is mixed 
 with wheaten flour. The starch-makers 
 suffer it to remain in the water for a time 
 after it has become acid, which makes it 
 very white and soft to the touch, and scarce- 
 ly sensible to the taste. As starch forms 
 the greatest part of flour, it cannot bs 
 doubted but that it is the principal alimen- 
 tary substance contained in our bread. In 
 a medical point of view, it is to be consi- 
 dered as a demulcent ; and, accordingly, 
 it forms the principal ingredient of an otfi- 
 cinal Ijzenge in cntarrhs, and a mucilage 
 prepared from it, often produces excellent 
 effects, both taken by the mouth and in the 
 form of clyster, in dysenteries anddiarrhcea, 
 from irritation of the intestines. Milk and 
 starch, with the addition of suet finely shred, 
 and incorporated by boiling, was the soup 
 employed by Sir John Pringle, in dysente- 
 ries, where the mucous membrane of the 
 intestines had been abraded. Externally, 
 surgeons appl/'it as an absorbent in erysi- 
 pelas. 
 
 AMY'PJS. (From «, intensive, and uvgov, 
 ointment, or balm ; so called from its use, 
 or smell.) The name of a genus of plants in 
 the Linnaean system, of which two species 
 are used in medicine. 
 
 Amy'ris Elemifera. The systematic 
 name of the plant from which it is sup- 
 posed Ave obtain the resin called gmn-elemi. 
 The plant is described as Jjmyris elemifera of 
 Linnseus: foliis ternis quinato-pinnaiisqut: 
 subtus tomentosis. Elemi is broughthere from 
 the Spanish West Indies : it is most esteem- 
 ed Vvhen softish, somewhat transparent, of 
 a pale whitish colour, inclining a little to 
 green, and of a strong, though not unplea- 
 sant smell. It is only used in ointments and 
 plasters, and is a powerful digestive. 
 
 Amy'ris opoba'lsamom. The systematic 
 name of the plant from which the balsam of 
 Mecca is obtained. Balsamitm genuinum 
 antiquoruni. Balsamel(Eon. JEgyptiacvjmbal- 
 samum. Balsamum Jtsiuticum. Balsamum 
 Judaicum. Balsamum Syriacmn. Balsamum 
 e Mecca. Balsamum Alpini. Oleum balsami. 
 Opobalsamum Xylobalsamum. Balsam, or 
 balm of Gilead. A resinous juice, obtained 
 by making incisions into the bark of the 
 Amyris Gileadensis of Linnasus — -foliis ter- 
 nalis integerrimis, pedunculis unifloris late- 
 ralibus. Class, Octandria. Order, Monogynia. 
 The tree grows spontaneously, particularly- 
 near to Mecca, on the Asiatic side of the 
 Red Sea. The juice of the fruit is termed 
 carpobalsumum in the pharmacopoeias, and 
 that of the wood andbranches.Tj//o6a/samwm. 
 The best sort is a spontaneous exudation 
 from the tree, and is held in so high estima- 
 tion by the Turks, that it is rarely, if ever, 
 to be met with genuine among us. The me- 
 
4S 
 
 ANA 
 
 ANA 
 
 dicinal virtues of the genuine balsam of 
 Gilead, have been highly rated, undoubtedly 
 w^ith much exaggeration. The common bal- 
 sam of Mecca is scarcely used; but its qua- 
 lities seem to be very similar to those of the 
 balsam of Tolu, with perhaps more acri- 
 mony. The dose is from 15 to 50 drops. 
 
 A'myum. (From *, priv. and /u.uc, muscle.) 
 A limb so emaciated that the muscles 
 scarcely appear. 
 
 ANA. a, oraa. In medical prescriptions 
 it means " of each." See ^. 
 
 Ana'basis. (From eivcLSa.iva), to ascend,) 
 An ascension, augmentation, or increase of 
 a disease, or paroxysm. It is usually meant 
 of fevers. Galen. It also signifies equise- 
 tum. 
 
 Anaea'tica. (From ci,vct^ctivce, to ascend.) 
 An epitliet formerly applied to the syno- 
 chus, or continual fever, when it increases 
 in malignity. 
 
 Anabe 'xis. (From euia.Q»^a>, to cough 
 up.) An expectoration of matter by 
 coughing. 
 
 Anable'psis. (From ctvu. and ^Kirrai, to 
 see again.) The recovery of sight after it 
 has been lost. 
 
 Anabltsis. (From ctv.* and j^Kv^u, to gush 
 out again.) Ebullition or effervescence. 
 
 Ana'bole. (From eLva.Cu.KKa>, to cast up.) 
 The discharge of any thing by vomit ; also 
 dilatation, or extension. Galen. 
 
 Anabroche'sis. (From a.va and ^ep-^fWi, 
 to resorb.) The reabsorption of matter. 
 
 Anabrochi'smos. (From avct£'go;t««', to 
 reabsorb.) Anabrochismus. The taking up 
 and removing the hair on the eyelids, when 
 they become troublesome. Galen, JEgintta, 
 and others. 
 
 Anabro'sis. (From ctvetligoaiue, to de- 
 vour.) A corrosion of the solid parts, by 
 sharp and biting humours. Galen. 
 
 Anaca'rdium occidenta'le. (From ttvtt, 
 without, and im^S'ia., a heart ; without heart ; 
 because the pulp of the fruit, instead of 
 having the seed enclosed, as is usually the 
 case, has the nut growing out of the end of 
 it.) The cashew-nut, the oil of this nut 
 is an active caustic, and employed as such 
 in its native country ; but neither it, nor 
 any part of the fruit, is used medicinally in 
 this country. 
 
 Anaca'rdium orienta'le, Anacardium 
 or Malacca bean. See Avicennia. 
 
 Ana.catha'rsis. (From ttva., and u^Qm- 
 gofA.M, to purge up.) An expectoration of 
 pus. It properly denotes a purgation by 
 spitting, in which sense it stands contra- 
 distinguished from catharsis, or evacuation 
 downwards. In this sense the word is used 
 by Hippocrates and Galen. Blanchard de- 
 notes, by this word, medicines which 
 operate upwards, as vomiting, &.c. 
 
 Anacatha'rtica. (From stvax*92</gO|U«/, 
 to purge upwards. Thoracia. Medicines 
 which promote expectoration, or vomits 
 which act upwards. 
 
 Ana'chron. Mineral alkali. 
 
 Ana'clasis. (From clvumkho), to bend 
 
 back.) A reflection or recurvature of any 
 
 of the members, according to Hippocrates. 
 
 Ana'clisis. (From !tva.ii.Kevce, to recline.) 
 
 A couch, or sick-bed. Hippocrates. 
 
 Anaccelia'smus. (From ava., and icoiKtx, 
 the bowels.) A gentle purge, which was 
 sometimes used to relieve the lungs. 
 
 Anaco'che. From avaKU'^ite, to retard.) 
 Delay in the administration of medicines ; 
 also slowness in the progress of a disease. 
 Hippocrates. 
 
 Anacolle'sia. (From avo, and KoKKam, 
 to glue together.) A coUyrium made of 
 agglutinant substances, and stuck on the 
 forehead. Galen. 
 
 Anaconcholi'smos. (From avaitoy^ Kt^cs, 
 to sound as a shell.) A gargarism so called, 
 because the noise made in the throat is like 
 the sound of a shell. Galen. 
 
 Anacte'sis. (From avax/raofjuu to re- 
 cover.) Restoration of strength ; recovery 
 from sickness. Hippocrates. 
 
 Anacuphj'sma. From avaxa^i^m, to lift 
 up.) A kind of exercise meutioned by 
 Hippocrates, which consists in lifting the 
 body up and down, like our weigh jolt. 
 
 Anacyce'sis. (From avatcuaaai, to mix.) 
 The commixture of substances, or medi- 
 cines, by pouring one upon another. 
 
 Anacy'cleon. (From ayaKUKKcioo, to wan- 
 der about.) Anacycleus. A mountebank, 
 or wandering quack. 
 
 Anactri'osis. (From ava, and Kugoc, au- 
 thority .J By this word, Hippocrates means 
 that gravity and authority which physicians 
 should preserve among sick people and their 
 attendants. 
 
 Anadiplo'sis (From ayaStTrKou, to re- 
 duplicate.) A reduplication, or frequent re- 
 turn of a paroxysm, or disease. Galen. 
 
 Ana'dosis. (From avoo, upwards, and 
 Mcofxi, to give.) A vomit, or the distribu- 
 tion of aliment all over the body ; or diges- 
 tion. 
 
 Ana'drome (From ava, upwards, and 
 <rgs//a), to run.) A pain which runs from 
 the lower extremities to the upper parts of 
 the body. Hippocrates. 
 
 ANiE'DES. (From a, priv. and a*fa?, 
 shame.) Shameless. Hippocrates uses this 
 word metaphorically for without restraint, 
 copious ; and applies it to water rushing 
 into the aspera arteria. 
 
 ANiESTHE'SIA. (Ava/o-9«!rw : from a, 
 priv. and aia-Qavo/uiai, to feel.) Loss of the 
 sense of touch. A genus of disease in 
 the class locales, and order dyscBsthesicB of 
 Cullen. 
 
 ANAGA'LLIS. (From avayiKdco, to 
 laugh ; because, by curing the spleen, it 
 disposes persons to be cheerful.) 1. The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean 
 system one species of which was formerly 
 supposed to possess medicinal properties. 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the 
 
ANA 
 
 ANA 
 
 49 
 
 AtMgallis arvensis; foliis indivisis, caule jiro- 
 cumbenie, of LinnaoHs, a small and delicately 
 formed plant, which does not appear to pos- 
 sess any particular properties. 
 
 Anaoa'lus arve'nsis. The systematic 
 name for the anagallis of the shops. See 
 .inagallis. 
 
 Anagargali'ctum. (From etva., and 
 yigysi^wv, the throat.) A gargarism, or 
 wash for the throat. _ 
 
 Anagargaei'stum. The same. 
 
 Anagly'phe. (From ttyttyKw^o), to en- 
 grave.) A part of the fourth ventricle of 
 the brain was formerly thus called, from its 
 resemblance to a pen, or style. 
 
 Anagno'sis. (From a.vetytyai(j-x.rB, to know.) 
 The persuasion, or certainty, by which 
 medical men judge of a disease from its 
 symptoms. Hippocrates. 
 
 Ana'graphe. (From styst^^gxpa), to write.) 
 A prescription or receipt. 
 
 Anale'psia. (From avc/.,, and Ka.p.Q.'xya>, to 
 take again. A species of epilepsy, Avhich 
 proceeds from a disorder of the stomach, 
 and with which the patient is apt to be 
 seized very often and suddenly. 
 
 Anale'ntia. a fictitious term used by 
 Paracelsus for epilepsy. 
 
 Analb'psis. (From a.vAKafxQa.\m, to re- 
 store.) A recovery of strength after sick- 
 ness. Galen. 
 
 ANALE'PTICA. (From ai-«xa,^£'*TO, to 
 recruit or recover.) AuulepHcs. Resto- 
 rative medicines; medicines, or food, which 
 recover the strength which has been lost by 
 sickness. 
 
 Analo'sis. (From av^xio-kcc, to consume.) 
 A consumption, or wasting. 
 
 ANA'LYSIS. (Av:(Xuo-/c: from avaxuu, to 
 resolve.) The resolution by chemistry, of 
 any matter into its primary and constituent 
 parts. The processes and experiments which 
 chemists have recourse tg, are extremely 
 numerous and diversified, yet they may be 
 reduced to two species, which comprehend 
 the whole art of chemistry. The first is, 
 analysis, or decomposition ; the second, syT.- 
 thesis, or composition. In analyse, the 
 parts of which bodies are composed, are 
 separated from each other : thus, if we reduce 
 cinnabar, which is composed of sulphur and 
 mercury, and exhibit these two bodies in a 
 separate state, we say we have decomposed, 
 or analysed cinnabar. But if, on the con- 
 trary, several bodies be mixed together, and 
 a new substance be produced, the process 
 isthen termed chemical composition, or syn- 
 thesis : thus, if by fusion and sublimation, 
 we combine mercury with sulphur, and pro- 
 duce cinnabar, the operation is termed che- 
 mical composition, or composition by syn- 
 thesis. 
 
 Anamne'sis. (From *vit/y./^v»o-wi)., to re- 
 member.) Remembrance, or recollection 
 of what has been done. Galen. 
 
 Anamne'stica. (From the same.) Re- 
 ra'edies for bad memorr 
 
 ANANAS. Called by the Brazilians 
 yayama. Tiie egg-shaped pine-apple. See 
 Bromelia Ananas. 
 
 Ana'nce. (From ctvuy!t.u.^a!, to compel.) 
 Necessity. It is applied to any desperate 
 operation. Hippocrates. 
 
 Akaphalanti'asis. (From clvv-^'J-Kcivto?, 
 bald.) A thinness of hair upon the eye- 
 brows. G or r ecus. 
 
 Ana'phora. (From «tV5tpsga>, to bring 
 up.) It is applied to a person who spits 
 blood. Gorraus. 
 
 Anaphory'xis. (From Avstcfogus-a-o), to 
 grind down.) The reducing of any thing 
 to dust, or very fine powder. 
 
 ANAPHRODI'SIA. (From «, priv. 
 and A?gcii5-/A, the feast of Venus.) Impo- 
 tence. A genus of disease in the class lo- 
 cales, and order dysorexicR of Cullen. It 
 either arises from paralysis, anaphrodisia 
 paralytica; or from gonnorrhcea, anaphro- 
 disia gonorrhoica . 
 
 Anaphro'meli. (From a, neg. apgs;, 
 froth, and |«exi, honey.) Clarified honey. 
 
 Anapla'sis. (From ava.7rKa,(Tc-m, to re- 
 store again.) A restoration of flesh where 
 it has been lost; also the reuniting a frac- 
 tured bone. Hippocrates. 
 
 Anaplero'sis. (From «tv5twA«§ia', to fili 
 again.) The restitution, or filling up of 
 wasted parts. Galen. 
 
 Anaplero'tica. (From the same.) Me- 
 dicines renewing flesh : incarnatives, or 
 such medicines as fill up a wound so as to 
 restore it to its originul shape. Galen.- 
 
 Anapi.eu'sis. (From o-vdiyrKiuu), to float 
 upon.) The rotting of a bone, so that it 
 drops off, and lies upon the flesh ; exfolia- 
 tion, or separation of a bone. HippocraleSy 
 JEgineta, k.c. 
 
 Anapneu'sis. (From cuvuTrrM, to respire.) 
 Res[)iration. 
 
 Ana'pnoe. The same. 
 
 Anapto'sis. (From «v:tOTvr7», to fall back./ 
 A relapse. 
 
 Ana'ptysis. The same as Anacailiarsis. 
 
 Anariihegni'mia. (From ava., and pnym/ui, 
 to break again.) Anarrhexis. A fracture; 
 tiie fresh opening of a wound. 
 
 Anarrhce'a. (From ttvct, upwards, arid 
 ^is), to flow.) A flux of humours from be- 
 low upwards. Schneider de Catarrho. 
 
 A.«jarrho'pia. (From uv^ upv/ards, and 
 pi-rce, to creep.) The same. Hijjpocrates. 
 
 A'NAS DOME'STICA. (From via--, to 
 swim.) The tame duck. The flesh of this 
 bird is difficult of digestion, and requires 
 that warm and stimulating cpndiments be 
 taken with it to enable the stomach to di- 
 gest it. 
 
 ANASA'RCA. (From ccvcf., through, and 
 o-ot^l', flesh.) A species of dropsy from a 
 serous humour, spread between the skin 
 and flesh, or rather a general accumulation 
 of lymph in the cellular system. Dr. Cullen 
 ranks this genus of disease in the class 
 Caeh-exiee, and the orcTei' rntumescaiti<E . He 
 
50 
 
 AINA 
 
 AAA 
 
 enumerates tlie following species, viz. 3. the system. Where the quantity of fluid 
 Anasarca serosa, as Avhen the due discharge collected is such, as to disturb the more ira- 
 of serum is suppressed, &c. 2. Anasarca portant functions, the best mode of relieving 
 oppilata, as when the blood-vessels are con- the patient is to make a few small incisions 
 siderably pressed, which happens to many witli a lancet, not too near each other, 
 pregnant women, he. 3. Anasarca exan- through the integuments on the fore and 
 ihetnatica, this happens after ulcers, various upper part of each thigh ; the discharge may 
 eruptive disorders, and particularly after beassistedby pressure, and when a sufficient 
 the erysipelas. 4. Anasarca aneemia, hap- quantity has been evacuated, it is better to 
 pens when the blood is rendered extremely heal them by the tirst intention. In the 
 poor from considerable losses of it. 5. Ana- use of issues or blisters, there is some risk of 
 sarcadebilium, as when feebleness is indu- inducing gangrene, especially if applied to 
 ced by long illness, he. the legs : and the same has happened from 
 
 This species of dropsy shows itself at first scarifications with the cupping instrument, 
 ■with a swelling of the feet and ankles to- Absorption niaybeproraotedbyfriction, and 
 wards the evening, which, fota time dis- bandaging the parts, which will at the same 
 appears again in the morning. The tume- time obviate farther eifusion ; but most 
 faction is soft and inelastic, and, when powerfully by the use of diiTerent evacuating 
 pressed upon by the finger, retains its remedies, especially those which occasion 
 mark for some time, the skin becoming a sudden considerable discharge of fluids, 
 much paler than usual. By degrees the Emetics have been often employed with ad- 
 swelling ascends upwards, and occupies vantage ; but it is necessary to guard against 
 the trunk of the body ; and at last, even weakening the stomach by the frequent re- 
 thc face and eyelids appear full and bloated : petition of those which produce much 
 the breathing then becomes difficult, the nausea; and perhaps the benefit results not 
 urine is small in quantity, high coloured, so much from the ev acuation produced by 
 and deposits a reddish sediment ; the belly the mouth, as from their promoting other 
 is costive, the perspiration much obstructed, excretions ; antiraonials in particular indu- 
 the countenance yellow, and a considerable cing perspiration, and squill increasing the 
 degree of thirst, with emaciation of the flow of urine, &.c. ; for which purpose they 
 whole body, prevails. To these symptoms may be more safely given in smaller doses ; 
 succeed torpor, heaviness, a troublesome in very torpid habits mustard may claim the 
 cough, and a slow fever. In some cases, preference. Cathartics are of much greater 
 the water oozes out, through the pores of and more general utility : where the bowels 
 the cuticle ; in others, being too gross to are not particularly irritable, the more drastic 
 pass by these, it raises the cuticle in small purgatives should be employed, and repeated 
 blisters; and sometimes the skin, not allow- as often as the strength will allow; giving 
 ingthe water to escape through it, is com- for example, every second or third morning 
 pressed and hardened, and is at the same jalap, scammony, colocynth, or gamboge, 
 time so much distended as to give the tu- joined with calomel or the supertartrate of 
 mour a considerable degree of firmneas. potash, and some aromatic, to obviate their 
 For the causes of this disease, see Hydrops, griping. Elaterium is perhaps the most 
 In those who have died of Anasarca, the powerful,generally vomitingaswellaspurg- 
 whole of the cellular membrane has been ingthe patient, but precarious in itsstrength, 
 distended witli a fluid, mostly of a serous and therefore better given in divided doses, 
 character. Various organic diseases have till a sufficient effect is produced. Diuretics 
 occurred; and the blood is said to be al- are universally proper, and may be given in 
 tered in consistence, according to the de- the intervals,where purgatives can be borne, 
 gree of the disease. In general a cure can otherwise constantly persevered in ; but un- 
 bc more readily effected when it arises from fortunately the effects of most of them are 
 topical or general debility, than when occa- uncertain. Saline substances in general ap- 
 sioned by visceral obstruction ; and inrecent pear to stimulate the kidneys, whether acid, 
 cases, than in those of long continuance, alkaline, or neutral ; but the acetate, and 
 Theskin becoming somewhat moist, wnth a supertartrate of potash, are chiefly resorted 
 diminution of thirst, and increased flow of to in dropsy. Dr. Ferriar, of Manchester, 
 urine, are very favourable. In some few has made an important remark of the latter 
 cases the disease goes off by a spontaneous salt, that its diuretic power is much promo- 
 crisis by vomiting, purging, he. The in- ted by a previous operation on the bowels, 
 dications of treatment in anasarca are, I. To which encourages the more liberal use of it ; 
 evacuate the fluid already collected. 2. To indeed, if much relied upon,a drachm or two 
 prevent its returning again. The first object should be given three times or oftener in the 
 may be attained mechanically by an opera- day. It is obviously, therefore, best adapted 
 tion ; or by the use of those means, which to those cases, in w^hicli the strength is not 
 increase the action of the absorbents : the greatly impaired ; and the same holds with 
 second by removing any exciting causes, the nauseating diuretics, squill colchicum 
 whicli may still continue to operate ; and and tobacco. The latter has been strongly 
 at the samr" time endeavouring to invigorate recommended by Dr. Fowler of YorK v> 
 
ANA i' 
 
 the form of tincture; the colchicura as an 
 oxymelby some German physicians ; but the 
 squiri is most in use, though certainly very 
 precarious if given alone. In languid and 
 debilitated habits, we prefer the more stimu- 
 lant diuretics, as juniper, horseradish, mus- 
 tard, garlic, the spiritus aitheris nitrici, &,c. ; 
 even the oil of turpentine, or the tinctura 
 lytta?, may be proper, where milder means 
 have failed. Digitalis is often a very power- 
 ful remedy, from the utility of which in 
 inflammatory diseases we might expect it to 
 answer best in persons of great natural 
 strength, and not much exhausted by the 
 disorder ; but Dr. Withering expressly states 
 that its diuretic effects appear most certainly 
 and benelicially, where the pulse is feeble 
 or intermitting, the countenance pale, the 
 skin cold, and the tumours readily pitting on 
 pressure ; which has been since confirmed 
 by other practitioners ; it should be begun 
 with in small doses two or three times a day, 
 and progressively increased till the desired 
 operation on the kidneys ensues, unless 
 alarming symptoms appear in the mean- 
 time. Opium and some other narcotics 
 have been occasionally useful as diuretics in 
 dropsy, but should be only regarded as ad- 
 juvants, from their uncertain effects. In the 
 use of diuretics, a very important rule is, not 
 to restrict the patient from drinking freely. 
 This was formerly thought necessary on 
 theoretical grounds ; whereby the thirst was 
 aggravated to a distressing degree, and the 
 operation of remedies often prevented, es- 
 pecially on the kidneys. Sir Francis Mil- 
 man first taught the impropriety of this 
 practice, which is now generally abandoned ; 
 at least so long as the flow of urine is increas- 
 ed in proportion to the drink taken, it is con- 
 sidered proper to indulge the patient with it. 
 Another evacuation, which it is very desi- 
 rable to promote in anasarca, is that by the 
 skin, but thisis with difficulty accomplished : 
 nauseating emetics are the most powerful 
 means, but transient in their eifect, and their 
 frequent use cannot be borne. If a gentle 
 diaphoresis can be excited, it is as much as 
 Ave should c:spect; and perhaps on the whole 
 most beneficial to the patient. For this pur- 
 pose the compound powder of ipecacuanha, 
 saline substances, and antimonials in small 
 doses, assisted by tepid drink, and warmth 
 applied to the surface, may be had recourse 
 to. Sometimes much relief is obtained by 
 promoting perspiration locally by means of 
 the vapour bath. Mercury has been much 
 employed in dropsy, and certaifily appears 
 often materially to promote the operation of 
 other evacuants, particularly squill and 
 digitalis; but its chief utility is where there 
 are obstructions of the vicera, especially the 
 liver, of which, however, ascites is usually the 
 first result ; its power of increasing absorp- 
 tion hardly appeals, unless it is carried so 
 far as to affect the mouth, wlien it is apt to 
 Tveaken the *vstf»m so rrnirh. ;;'? grontiv fo 
 
 ANA 
 
 5L 
 
 limit its use. The other indication of invi- 
 gorating the constitution, and particularly 
 the eshalent arteries, may be accomplished 
 by tonic medicines, as the several vegetable 
 bitters, chalybeates in those who are remark- 
 ably pale, and, if there be a languid circula- 
 tion, stimulants may be joined with them : a. 
 similar modification will be proper in the 
 diet, which should be always as nutritious as 
 the patient can well digest ; directing also in 
 torpid habits pungent articles, as garlic, 
 onions, mustard, horseradish, &c. to be 
 freely taken, v/hich will be farther useful by 
 promoting the urine. Rhenish wine, or 
 punch made with hollands and supertartrate 
 of potash, may be allowed for the drink. 
 Regular exercise, such as the patient can 
 bear, (the limbs being properly supported, 
 especially by a well-contrived laced stock- 
 ing,) ought to be enjoined, or diligent fric- 
 tion of the skin, particularly of the affected 
 parts, employed when the tumefaction is 
 usually least, namely, in the morning. The 
 cold bath duly regulated may also, when 
 the patient is convalescent, materially con- 
 tribute to obviate a relapse. 
 
 Anaspa'sis. (From «vtx, and a^aai, to draw 
 together.) Hippocrates uses this word to 
 signify a contraction of the stomach. 
 
 Ana ssYTOs. (From av:t, upwards, and 
 a-i-jojuai, to agitate.) Jlnassytus. Driven 
 forcibly upwards. Hippocrates applies this 
 epithet to air rushing violently upwards, as 
 in hysteric fits. 
 
 Anasta'ltica. (From wffrexxa, to con- 
 tract.) Styptic or refrigerating medicines. 
 
 Ana'stasis. (From avas-n/^i, to cause to 
 rise.) A recovery from sickness; a resto- 
 ration of health. It likewise signifies a 
 migration of humours, when expelled from 
 one place and obliged to remove to another. 
 Hippocrates. 
 
 ANASTOMO'SIS. (From avu, through, 
 and g-o/uct, a mouth.) The communication 
 of vessels with one another. s! 
 
 Anastomo'tica. (From ava, through, 
 and Tofxa, the mouth.) Medicines which 
 open the pores and mouths of the vessels, 
 as cathartics, diuretics, deobstruents, and 
 sudorifics. 
 
 Ana'tes. (From nates, the buttocks.) 
 A disease of the anus. Festus, Slc. 
 
 ANATOMY. {AvArofXla, or etvaro/^H : 
 from avct, and t-s/^vw, to cut up.) £nero- 
 tomy. The dissection of the human body, 
 to expose the structure, situation, and uses 
 of every part. 
 
 Anatomt, comparative. Zootomy. The 
 dissection of brutes, fishes, polypi, plants, 
 Sic. to illustrate, or compare them with the 
 structure and functions of the human 
 body. 
 
 Anatre'sis. (From omo., and Tilgace, to 
 perforate.) A perforation like that which is 
 made upon the skull by trepanning. Galen. 
 
 Anatri'be. (Prom eivale^iCai, to rub.) 
 Frrtlon ^\\ over the body. 
 
0-2, 
 
 xiNC 
 
 -JAlSi 
 
 Anatki'psis. The same. Moschion de 
 Morb. Mulieb. and Galen. 
 
 Ana'tris. Mntaris. Mercury. Ruland. 
 
 Ana'tron. (Arab. A lake in Egypt, 
 i where it was produced.) Soda, or fixed 
 
 mineral alkali. 
 
 Ana'tropk. (From avctr^izrie, to sub- 
 vert.) Jinatropht. Anatropha. A relaxation, 
 "I or subversion of the stomach, with loss ot 
 ^ appetite and nausea. Vomiting. Indiges- 
 tion. Galen. 
 
 A;va'trum. Soda. 
 
 Anau'dia. (From a, priv. and ewfri, the 
 speech.) Dumbness; privation of voice ; 
 catalepsia. Hippocrates. 
 
 AjjA'xyras. (From ava^v^t;, the sole.) 
 The herb sorrel ; so called because its leaf 
 i.s shaped like the sole of the shop: 
 
 A'ncha. (Arab, to press upon, as being 
 the support of the body.) The thigh, .jlci- 
 i-eniia, Forcstius, &.c. 
 
 A'jfcriiLOFS. (From ayx'j 'lear, and ce4., 
 the eye.) A disease in the inward corner 
 of fhe eye, called also vEgilops. An inci- 
 pient fistula lachrymalis. 
 
 Anchora'lis proce'ssus. {Anchoralis ; 
 from ctyKoev, the elbow.) See Coracohl pro- 
 cess. 
 
 Anchovy pear. This fruit, the produce 
 of the Grias cauliflora of Linnajus, is eaten 
 by the inhabitants of Jamaica, as a pleasant 
 and refrigerant fruit. 
 
 AJN'CHU'SA. (From aj/;\;^siv, to strangle ; 
 from its supposed constringent quality ; or, 
 as others say. because it strangles serpents.) 
 Alkanet. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in .the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Pentandria. Or- 
 der, Monogynia. 
 
 2. The name in some pharmacopoeias for 
 the alkanet root and bugloss. 
 
 Anchusa officinalis. The officinal bu- 
 gloss. Jliichusa foliis hniceolalis strigosis, 
 spicis secunJis imbricalis, culycihus quinque 
 partiiis, of Linnaeus : it was formerly es- 
 teemed as a cordial in melancholic and hy- 
 pochondriacal diseases. It is seldom used 
 in modern practice, and then only as an 
 aperient and refrigerant. In some phar- 
 macopojias it is called Buglossa. Buglos- 
 sitm angustifoliimi majus. Buglossiim vul- 
 gave majus. Buglossum saiivutn. 
 
 A.RcriDSA TiNCTORi*' . The systematic 
 name for the anchusa or alkanna of the 
 pharmacopceias. This plant grows wild in 
 France, but is cultivated in our gardens. 
 The root is esternally of a deep purple 
 colour. To oil, wax, turpentine, and al- 
 kohol, it imparts a beautiful deep red co- 
 lour, for which purpose it is used. Its 
 medicinal properties are scarcely percep- 
 tible. 
 
 A'nchyle. Se,e Ancyle. 
 
 AscHYLOMERi'sMA. (From ar^'^^Sl.^lxai, 
 to bend.) Sagar uses this term to express 
 a concretion, or grooving together of the 
 aoft part?. 
 
 ANCHYLOSIS. (From ayxV'^'-'lJ-'J.-n ^o 
 bend.) A stiiF joint. 
 
 It is divided into the irut and spurious, 
 according as the motion is entirely or but 
 partly lost. This state may arise from va- 
 rious causes, as tumefaction of the ends 
 of the bones, caries, fracture, dislocation, 
 oic. also dropsy of the Joint, fieshy escres- 
 cences, aneurisms, and other tumours. It 
 may also be owing to the morbid contrac- 
 tion of the fiexor muscles, induced by the 
 limb being long kept in a particular posi- 
 tion, as a relief to pain, after burns, mecha- 
 nical injuries, &c. The rickets, white swel- 
 lings, gout, rheumatism, palsy, from lead 
 particularly, and some other disorders, often 
 lay the foundation of anchylosis : and the 
 joints are very apt to become stilF in ad- 
 vanced life. Where the joint is perfectly im- 
 moveable, little can be done for the patient ; 
 but in the spurious form of the complaint, wc 
 must first endeavour fo remove any cause 
 mechanically obstructing the motion of thfi 
 joint, and then to get rid of the morbid 
 contraction of the muscles. If inflamma- 
 tion exist, this must be first subdued by 
 proper means. Where extraneous matters 
 have been deposited, the absorbents must 
 be excited to remove them : and where the 
 parts are prcternaturally rigid, emollient 
 applications will be serviceable. Fomenta- 
 tions, gentle friction of the joint and of the 
 muscles, which appear rigid, with the cam- 
 phor liniment, &c. continued for half an 
 hour or more two or three times a day ; 
 and frequent attempts to move the joint to 
 a greater extent, especially by the patient 
 exerting the proper muscles, not with vio- 
 lence, but steadily for some time, are the 
 most successful means: but no rapid im- 
 provement is to be expected in general. 
 Sometimes in obstinate cases, rubbing the 
 part with warm brine occasionally, or ap- 
 plying stimulant plasters of ammoniacum, 
 &c. may expedite the cure : and in some 
 instances, particularly as following rheu- 
 matism, pumping cold water on the part 
 every morning has proved remarkably bene- 
 ficial. Where there is a great tendency to 
 contraction of the muscle, it will be useful 
 to obviate this by some mechanical con- 
 trivance. It is proper to bear in mind, 
 where from the nature of the case, com-- 
 plete anchylosis cannot be prevented, that 
 the patient may be much less inconveni- 
 enced by its being made to occur in a paj- 
 ticular position ; that is in the upper extre- 
 mities generally a bent, but in the hip or 
 knee an extended one. 
 
 A'vci. Those who have a distorted 
 elbow. 
 
 An'cirome'i.e. See Ancylomde. 
 
 A'iSciNAK. Borax. 
 
 A'ncon. (From aynct^o/u-uLt to embrace ; 
 airo TK ctyKiia-6sL$ iTsp'ji ors(» to otiov : because 
 the bones meeting and there uniting, aro 
 folded one into another.) The elbow. 
 
AND 
 
 ANE 
 
 55 
 
 " ANCONEUS, (.^aconeiis, sc. muscii- . 
 Jus; from ayn^v, the elbow.) Anconeus 
 minor of Winslow. Anconeus vel cubitalis 
 Riolani of Douglas. A small triangular 
 muscle, situated oii the Lack part of the 
 elbow. It arises from the ridge, and from 
 the external condyle of the humerus, by a 
 thick, strong, and short tendon : fr,)m this 
 it becomes fleshy, and, after running about 
 three inches obliquely backwards, it is in- 
 serted by its oblique fleshy fibres into the 
 back part or ridge of the ulna. Its use is 
 to extend the fore-arm. 
 
 Akcone'us exte'rnus. See Triceps ex- 
 tensor cubiti. 
 
 - Ancone'us ister'nus. See Triceps ex- 
 tensor cahiti. 
 
 Ancone'us sia'jok. See Triceps extensor 
 x-,ihiti. 
 
 Ancone'us mi'noh. See Anconeus. 
 Anconoid process. Processus anconoi- 
 /kus. (From aLyxm, the elbow.) A pro- 
 c-€s9 of the cubit. See Ulna. 
 
 A'ncteh. (Aynl)!^, a bond, or button.) 
 A fibula, or button, by which the lips of 
 wounds are held together- Gorrcev^. 
 
 Ancteria'smus. (From a7.z7;ig, a button.) 
 The operation of closing the lips of wounds 
 together by loops, or buttons. Galen. 
 
 Ancu'bitus. a disease of the eyes with 
 a sensation of sand. Joh. Anglic. Ros. 
 Ang. 
 
 A'ncyle. (From sl^wkoq, crooked.) A 
 species of contraction, called a stiff joint. 
 Galen. 
 
 ANCYLOBLETHARON. (From 
 <tyit.-j>j;, a hook, and ,SAS?a^:v, an eyelid.) 
 A disease of the eye, by which Ihe eyelids 
 are closed together. Aetius. 
 
 ANCYLOGLO'SSUM. (From ayy.vy.),, 
 a hook, and yhoi^Tct, the tongue.) Ancy- 
 lion, of .Sgineta. A contraction of the 
 fraenulum of the tongue. Tongue-tied. 
 
 Ancylome'le. (From ayz'jKog, crooked, 
 and ij.:i7,», a probe.) A crooked probe, or 
 a probe with a hook. Galen, 6ic. 
 Ancylo'sis. See Anchylosis. 
 Ancylo'tomus. (From ayn-jKn, a hook, 
 and Tifjiva:, to cut.) A crooked chirurgical 
 knife, or bistoury. A knife for loosening 
 the tongue. This instrument is no longer 
 in use. JEginela, &.c. 
 
 A'ncyra. {Kyy.wea, an anchor.) A chi- 
 rargical hook. Epicharmus uses this word 
 for the membrum virile, according to Gor- 
 rffius. 
 
 Ancyroi'dks. (From a.y:ivsa, an anchor, 
 and iii'i;, a likcneiss.) A process of the 
 scapula was so calleu, from its likeness to 
 the beak of an anchor. It is the coracoid 
 process. See Scapula. 
 
 Anctrome'i.e. See Ancylomde. 
 Andi'ra. a tree of Brazil, the fniit of 
 ■which is bitter and astringent, and used as 
 a vermifuge. 
 
 Andranato'mia. Andranatome. (From 
 •a',7^. a ;man^ and nuvw, to cut.) The dis- 
 
 section of the human body, particularly of 
 the male. M. Aur. Sevcrinus, Zootome De- 
 mo cr it. 
 
 Ar.DRAPonocAPE'Lus. (From a\i'e_o7rcS'cv, 
 a slave, and ■^^tTn^.cc, a dealer.) A crimp. 
 Galen calls by this name the person whose 
 office it was to anoint and slightly to wipe 
 the body, to cleanse the .skin from foulness. 
 
 A'ndria. (From av>tg, a man.) An her- 
 maphrodite. Bonnet. 
 
 Akdroc(ete'sis. (From o.v:i^, a man, 
 and Koflio), to cohabit with.) The venereal 
 act ; or the infamous act of sodomy. Mos- 
 chion, fcc. 
 
 Andro'gynus. (From avu^, a man, and 
 yuvn, a woman.) An effeminate person. 
 Hipp. Anjiermaphrodite. 
 
 Andro'm ACKus, of Crete, was physician to 
 the Emperor Nero. He invented a com- 
 position, supposed to be an antidote against 
 poison, called after him, Theriaca Andro- 
 machi, which he dedicated to that Emperor 
 in a copy of Greek verses still preserved. 
 This complicated preparation long retained 
 its reputation, but is now deservedly aban- 
 doned. 
 
 Andro'nion. Andronium. A kind of 
 plaster used by ^l^gineta for Carbuncles, in- 
 vented by Andron. 
 
 Andropogon Sch-Snanthus, Juncus odo- 
 ratus. Fcenum camelorum. Juncus aro- 
 maCicus. The systematic name of the Ca- 
 mel-hay, or Sweet rush. The dried plant 
 is imported into this country from Turkey 
 and Arabia. It has an agreeable smell, 
 and a warm, bitterish, not unpleasant taste. 
 It was formerly employed as a stomachic 
 and deobstruent. 
 
 Andro'tomia. Androtome. Human dis- 
 section, particularly of the male. 
 
 Andry, JS'ichola-s, a physician, born at 
 Lyons in 1658. He was made professor 
 of medicine at Paris in 1701, and lived to 
 the age of 84. Besides a Treatise ou 
 Worms, and other minor publications, and 
 contributions in the Medical and Philoso- 
 phical Journals, he was author of a work, 
 still esteemed, called " Orthopedic," or the 
 art of preventing and removing deformities 
 in children; which he proposed to effect by 
 regimen, exercise, and various mechanical 
 contrivances. 
 
 Ane'eium. (From avaCatvai, to ascend.) 
 The herb alkanet, so called from its quick 
 growth. 
 
 Aneile'sis. (From aviP.ice, to roll up.) 
 Aneilerna. An iiivokition of the gut.--, 
 such as is caused by flatulence and grlpe=. 
 Hippocrates. 
 
 Ane'mia. (From aviucg, wind.) Flatu- 
 lence. 
 
 ANE'MONE. (From avifxc;, Vvind ; so 
 named, because it does not open its flowers 
 till blovvn upon by the wind.) The wind 
 flower. The name of a genus of plants in 
 the Linn^an system. Class, Po^yandrifi,, 
 Order, Po'yzynicf. 
 
o4 
 
 ANE 
 
 Ake'motje hepa'tica. The systematic 
 name for the hepatica nobilis of the pharma- 
 topcEias. Herbu Irinitatis. Hepatica, or 
 herb trinity. Tliis plant possesses mildly 
 aclstringcnt and corroborant virtues, Avith 
 which intentions infusions of it have been 
 drank as tea, or the powder of the dry leaves 
 given, to the quantity of Iialf a spoonful at a 
 time. 
 
 Anemone meadow. See Anemone prat ensis. 
 
 /ine'jione nemoro'sa. The systematic 
 name of tlie ranunculus alhus of the phar- 
 macopoeias. The bruised leaves and flowers 
 are said to cure tinea capitis applied to the 
 part. The inhabitants of Kamskatka, it is 
 believed; poison their arrows with the root 
 of this plant. 
 
 xVne'i.ione prate'nsis. The systematic 
 name for the Pulsatilla nigricans of the phar- 
 macopoeias. This plant, Anemone pedimculo 
 'involucralo., petalis apice rejiexis, foliis bipin- 
 nalis, of Linnffius: has been received into the 
 Edinburgh pharmacoposia upon the au- 
 thority of Baron Stoerck, who recommend- 
 ed it as an elTectual remedy for most of the 
 chronic diseases affecting the eye, particu- 
 larly amaurosis, c?itaract, and opacity of the 
 cornea, proceeding from various causes. 
 lie likewise fouad it of great service in 
 venereal nodes, nocturnal pains, ulcers, 
 <aries, indurated glands, suppressed menses, 
 serpiginous eruptions, melancholy, and pal- 
 sy. The plant, in its recent state, has 
 scarcely ar^y smell ; but its taste is extreme- 
 ly acrid, and, when chewed, it corrodes the 
 tongue and fauces. 
 
 AKENCF.'rifALUs. (From a, prlv. and 
 i-yKipAKoQ, the brain.) A monster without 
 brains. Foolish. Galen de Hippocraie. 
 
 A'neos. a loss of voice and reason. 
 
 Anepithy'siia. (From a, priv. and 
 i:r£vfxia, desire.) Loss of appetite. 
 
 A'keric. Aneril. Sulphur vivum. 
 
 A'nesis. (From a.vt>if/.i, to relax.) A re- 
 mission, or relaxation, of a disease, or symp- 
 tom. Aelius, k.c. 
 
 Ase'subi. SeeAnisum. 
 
 AKE'THUM. (Ayjifisv; from wsy, afar, 
 and '3-ea', to run; so called because its roots 
 run out a great way.) Fennel, dill, anet. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 J-inniean system. Class, Pentandria. Or- 
 der, Digynia. 
 
 2. The pharmncopoeial name of the com- 
 mon dill, or anet. 
 
 Ake'thum rcENi'cui.UM. The systema- 
 tic name for the fxniculum of the shops. 
 Sweet fennel, Anethum fceniculum, fructibus 
 oralis of LinnaBus. T!ie seeds and roots of 
 this indigenous plant are directed by the 
 colleges of Londt)ii and Edinburgh. The 
 seeds \\nvc an aromatic smell, and a warm 
 sweetish taste, and contain a large proportion 
 of essential oil. They are stomachic and 
 carminative. The root has a sweet taste, 
 but very little aromatic warmth, and is said 
 To be y)ector;i^ and diiiretir. 
 
 Ane'thum grave'olens. The systema- 
 tic name for the Anethum of the shops, 
 Andkum fructibus compressis, of Lin- 
 nasus. This plant is a native of Spain, 
 but cultivated in several parls of Eng- 
 land. The seeds of dill are directed for 
 use by the London and Edinburgh Phar- 
 macopceias : they have a moderately warm, 
 pungent taste, and an aromatic, but sickly 
 smell. There is an essential oil, and a 
 distiiled water, prepared from them, which 
 are given in flatulent colics and dyspepsia. 
 They are also said to promote the secretioQ 
 of milk. 
 
 Ane'tica. (From uvin/ni, to relax.) Pbt 
 regorics ; medicines which assuage pain, ac- 
 cording to Andr. Tiraqueli. 
 
 ANEURl'SMA. (-matis, neut. Avsj^ur/ua, 
 from ctnv^uvce, to dilate.) An aneurism. 
 A preternatural tumour formed by the dila- 
 tation of an artery. A genus of disease 
 ranked by Cullen in the class locales, and 
 0!-der fumores. There are three species of 
 aneurism: 1 The true aneurism, aneurisnia 
 verum, which is known by the presence of 
 a pulsating tumour. The artery either 
 seems ordy enlargedatasmall partofitstract, 
 and the tumour has a determinate border, 
 or it seems dilated for a considerable length, 
 in which circumstance the swelling is oblong, 
 and loses itself so gradually in the surround- 
 ing parts, that its margin cannot be exactly 
 ascertained. The first, which is the most 
 common, is termed circumscribed true aneu- 
 rism ; the last, the diffused true aneurism. 
 The symptoms of the circumscribed true 
 aneurism, take place as follows: the first 
 thing the patient perceives, is an extraordi- 
 nary throbbing in some particular situation, 
 and. on paying a little more attention, he 
 discovers there a small pulsating tumoui-, 
 which entirely disappears when compressed, 
 but returns again as soon as the pressure is 
 removed. It is commonly unattended witli 
 pain or change in the colour of the skin. 
 When once the tumour has originated, it 
 continually grows larger, and at length at- 
 tains a very considerable size. In proportion 
 as it becomes larger, its pulsation becomes 
 weaker, and, indeed, it is almost quite lost, 
 when the disease has acquired much mag- 
 nitude. The diminution of the pulsation 
 has been ascribed to the coats of the artery i 
 losing their dilatable and elastic quality, in 
 proportion as they are distended and in- 
 durated ; and, consequently, tke aneurismal 
 sac being no longer capable of an alternate 
 diastole and systole from the action of the 
 heart. The fact is also imputed to the 
 coagulated blood, deposited on the inner 
 surface of the sac, particularly in largo 
 aneurisms, in which some of the blood is 
 ahvays interrupted in its motion. In true 
 aneurisms, however, the blood does not coa- 
 gulate so soon, nor so often as in false ones. 
 Whenever such coagulated blood lodges in 
 the sac, pressure can only produce a partial 
 
am;. 
 
 A-NX 
 
 disappearance ot' the swelling, in pvopoitioii 
 as the aneurismal sac grows larger, the com- 
 munication into the artery beyond the tu- 
 mour is lessened. Hence in this slate, the 
 pulse below the swelling becomes weak and 
 small, and the limbfrequently cold and cede- 
 matous. On dissection, the lower continua- 
 tion of the artery is found preternatui'ally 
 small, and contracted. The pressure of the 
 tumour on the adjacent parts, also produces 
 a variety of symptoms, ulcerations, caries, 
 Sic. Sometimes an accidental contusion, 
 or concussion, may detach a piece of co- 
 agulum from the inner surface of the cyst, 
 and the circulation through the sac be- ob- 
 structed by it. The coagulum may possibly 
 be impelled quite into the artery below, so 
 as to induce important changes. The danger 
 of an aneurism arrives when it is on the 
 point of bursting, by which occurrence the 
 patient usually bleeds to death ; and this 
 sometimes happens in a few seconds. The 
 fatal event may generally be foreseen, as the 
 part about to give way, becomes particular- 
 ly tense, elevated, thin, soft, and of a dark 
 purple colour. 2. The false or spurious 
 aneurism, aneurisma spuriuin, is always 
 owing to an aperture in the artery, from 
 "which the blood gushes into the cellular 
 substance. It may arise from an artery 
 being lacerated in violent exertions : but 
 the most common occasional cause is a 
 wound. This is particularly apt to occur 
 at the bend of the arm, where the artery is 
 expo.sed to be injured in attempting to 
 bleed. When this happens, as soon as the 
 puncture has been made, the blood gushes 
 out with unusual force, of a bright scarlet 
 colour and in an irregular stream, corres- 
 ponding to the pulsation of the artery. It 
 flows out, however, in an even and less ra- 
 pid stream when pressure is applied higher 
 up than the wound. These last are the 
 most decisive marks of the artery being 
 opened ; for blood often flows from a vein 
 with great rapidity, and in a broken cur- 
 rent, when the vessel is verj' turgid and si- 
 tuated immediately over the artery, which 
 imparts its motion to it. The surgeon en- 
 deavours precipitately to stop the hamor- 
 phage by pressure ; and he commonly occa- 
 sions a diffused false aneurism. The ex- 
 ternal v/ound in the skin is closed, so tiiat 
 the blood cannot escape from it; but insinu- 
 ates itself into the cellular substance. The 
 swelling thus produced is uneven, often 
 knotty, and extends upwards and down- 
 wards, along the tract of the vessel. The 
 skin is also usually of a dark purple colour. 
 Its size increases as long as the internal 
 liasmorrhage continues, and, if this should 
 proceedabove a certain pitch, mortification 
 of the limb ensues. 3. The varicose aneu- 
 rism, aneurisma varicosum ; this was first 
 described by Dr. W. Hunter. It happens 
 when the brachial artery is punctured in 
 opening a vein : the blood then ru=;he; into 
 
 ihe vein, which becomes varicose. Aneu- 
 risms may happen in any part of tlie body, 
 except the latter species, which can only 
 take place where a vein runs over an artery. 
 AVhen an artery has been punctured, the 
 tourniquet should be applied, so as to stop 
 the flow of blood by conjpressing the vessel 
 above ; then the most likelyplan of obviating 
 the production of spurious aneurism appears 
 to be applying a firm compress immediately 
 overthe wound, and securing it by a bandage, 
 or in any other Avay, so as effectually to 
 close the orifice, yet not prevent the circula- 
 tion through other vessels ; afterwards keep- 
 ing the limb as quiet as possible, enjoining 
 the antiphlogistic regimen, and examining 
 daily that no extravasation has happened, 
 which would require the compress being 
 fixed more securely, previously applying 
 the tourniquet, and piessing the effused 
 blood as much as possible into the vessel. 
 If there should be much coldness or sw"elling 
 of the limb below, it will be proper to rub it 
 frequently with some spirituous or other 
 stimulant embrocation. It is only by trial 
 that it can be certainly determined when the 
 wound is closed ; but always better not to 
 discontinue the pressure prematurely. The 
 same plan may answer, when the disease has 
 already come on, if the blood can be entirely, 
 or even mostly, pressed into the artery again; 
 at any rate by determiningthe circulation on 
 collateral branches it will give greater chance 
 of success to a subsequent operation. There 
 is another mode, stated to have sometimes 
 succeeded even when there was much coagu- 
 lated blood ; namely making strong pressure 
 over the whole limb, by a bandage applied 
 uniformly, and moistened to make ?t sit 
 closer, as well as to obviate inflammation ; 
 but this does not appear so good a plan, at 
 least in slighter cases. If however the tu- 
 mour be very large and threatens to burst, 
 or continues spreading, the operation should 
 not be delayed. The tourniquet being^ap- 
 plied, a free incision is to be made into the 
 tumour, the extravasated blood remoyed, 
 and the artery tied both above and below the 
 wound, as near to it as may be safe ; and if 
 any branch be given off between, this must 
 be also secured. It is better not to make 
 the ligatures tighter, than maybe necessary 
 to stop the flow of blood ; and to avoid in- 
 cluding any nerve if possible. Sometimes 
 where extensive suppuration or caries has 
 occui'red, or gangrene is to be apprehended, 
 amputation will be necessary : but this must 
 not be prematurely resohed upon, for often 
 after several weeks the pulse has lelurned its 
 the limb below. In the true aneurism, 
 when small and recent, cold and astringent 
 applications are sometimes useful; or ma- 
 king pressure on the tumour, or on th.e artery 
 above, may succeed ; otherwise ;iii operation 
 becomes necessaiy to save the patient's life ; 
 though unfortunateb/ it oftenui' fails in thi-s 
 tlian in the snurioMs kind ; "f'ni^iene en=n- 
 
66 
 
 A>'£ 
 
 A2\G 
 
 ing, or haemorrhage ; this chiefly arises from 
 the arteries being often extensively diseased, 
 so that they-are more likely to give way, 
 and there is less vital power in the limb. 
 A great improvement has been made in 
 the mode of operating in these cases by 
 ]VIr. John Hunter, and other modern sur- 
 {^eons, namely, instead of proceeding as 
 already explained in the spurious aneurism, 
 securing the artery some way above, and 
 leaving the rest in a great measure to the 
 powers of nature. It has been now proved 
 by many instances, that when the current of 
 the blood is thus interrupted, the tumour 
 will cease to enlarge, and often be con- 
 siderably diminished by absorption. There 
 is reason for believing too, that the cures 
 effected .spontaneously, or by pressure, have 
 been usually owing to the trunk above 
 being obliterated. There are many obvious 
 advantages in this mode of proceeding ; it Is 
 more easy, sooner performed, and disorders 
 the system less, particularly as you avoid 
 having a large unhealthy sore to be licaled ; 
 besides there is less probability of the vessel 
 being diseased at some distance from the 
 tumour. In the popliteal aneurism, for ex- 
 ample, the artery may be secured rather 
 below the middle of the thigh, where it is 
 easily come at. The tourniquet therefore 
 being applied, and the vessel exposed, a 
 strong ligature is to be passed round it; or, 
 Avhich is perhaps preferable, two ligatures a 
 little distant, subsequently cutting through 
 the artery between them, when the two 
 portions contract among the surrounding 
 flesh. It is proper to avoid including the 
 nerve or vein, but not unnecessarily detach 
 the vessel from its attachments. For greater 
 security one end of each ligature, after 
 being tied, may be passed through the in- 
 tercepted portion of artery, that they may 
 not be forced off. Then the wound is to 
 be closed by adhesive plaster, merely leaving 
 the ends of the ligatures hanging out, 
 Avhich will after some time come away. 
 However it must be remembered that 
 lisemorrhage is liable to occur ; M"hen this 
 happens, even three or four weeks after the 
 operation ; so that proper precautions are 
 required, to check it as soon as possible ; 
 likewise the system should be lowered pre- 
 viously, and kept so during the cure. When 
 a true aneurism changes into the spurious 
 form, which is known by the tumour 
 spreading, becoming harder, and with a less 
 distinct pulsation, the operation becomes 
 immediately necessary. When an aneurism 
 is out of the reach of an operation, life may 
 be prolonged by occasional bleeding, a spare 
 diet, Sic. ; and when the tumour becomes 
 apparent externally, carefully guarding it 
 from injury. In the varicose aneurism an 
 operation will be very seldom if ever re- 
 quired, the growth of the tumour being 
 limited. 
 
 Aneuri'sma spu'iut-M. See dnearli-ma. 
 
 Aneuri'sjia varico'sum. SeeAiieurlsma. 
 
 Aneuri'sma ve rum. See Aneurisma. 
 
 Ane'xie. (From a.\iyjt, to project.) A 
 swelling, or protuberance. 
 
 AISGEIOLO'GIA. (From ityyyov, a ves- 
 sel, and Xi^of, a discourse.) A dissertation, 
 or reasoning, upon the vessels of the body. 
 
 ANGEIO'TOMY. (From A»tov, a ves- 
 sel, and Tiuvu; to cut.) The dissection of 
 the blood-vessels of an animal body ; also 
 the opening of a vein, or an artery. 
 
 Akgeioti'smus. (From nyy-Mv, a vessel, 
 and Tiy.-m, to cut.) A skilful dissector ot 
 the vessels. 
 
 AiXGE'LICA. (So called from its sup- 
 posed angelic virtues.) Angelica. 1. The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean 
 system. Class, Peniandria. Order, Di- 
 gynia. 
 
 2. The pliarmacopceial name of the gar- 
 den-angelica. 
 
 Ange'lica archakge'eica. Tbe syste- 
 matic name for the angelica of the shops. 
 .Angelica foliorum imparl lobato of Lin- 
 naeus. A plant, a native of LapTand, but 
 cultivated in our gardens. The roots of 
 angelica have a fragrant, agreeable smell, 
 and a bitterish, pungent taste. The stalk, 
 leaves, and seeds, which are also directed 
 in the pharmacopoeias, possess the same 
 qualities, though in an inferior degree^ 
 Their virtues are aromatic and carminative. 
 A sweetmeat is made, by the confectioners, 
 of this root, which is extremely agreeable to 
 the stomach, and is surpassed only by that 
 ginger. 
 
 Jlngdica, garden. See Angdka. 
 
 Ange'lica sati'va. See Angelica si/hes- 
 tris. 
 
 Ange'lica sylvestris. Angelica sat'iva. 
 Wild angelica. Angelica foliis (Rqualihus 
 ovato-lanceolaiis serralis, of Linnaeus. This 
 species of angelica possesses similar proper- 
 ties to the garden species, but in a much 
 inferior degree. It is only used when the. 
 latter cannot be obtained. The seeds, pow- 
 dered and put in the hair, kill lice. 
 
 Angelica, wild. See Angelica si^lvesfris. 
 
 Angeli'n^: co'rtex. Tlie tree from which 
 this bark is procured is a native of Grenada. 
 It has been recommended as an anthelmin- 
 tic for children. 
 
 Angeloca'cos. Myrobalans, or purging 
 Indian plums. 
 
 A'ngi. (From angor, anguish ; because 
 of their pain.) Buboes in the groin. Fal- 
 lopius de Morbo Galileo. 
 
 Angiglo'ssus. (From eLy-MfKn, a hook, 
 and yKcec-c-A, the tongue.^ A person who 
 stammers. 
 
 AJVGI'iVA. (From etyj^ct, to strangle; 
 because it is often attended with a sense of 
 strangulation.) A sore throat. See Cynanche. 
 
 Angi'na maligna. See Cynanche ma- 
 ligna. 
 
 Angi'xa parotidea. See CynanChe pa- 
 rotiiteru 
 
AISG 
 
 AiSH 
 
 57 
 
 A^"G^^'A pectoris. Syncopt un- 
 ginosa of Dr. Pariy. An acute constrictory 
 pain al the lower end of the sternum, in- 
 clining rather to the left side, and extending 
 up into the left arm, accompanied w ith great 
 anxiety. Violeiii palpitations of the heart, 
 laborious breathings, and a sense of suffo- 
 cation, are the characteristic symptoms of 
 this disease. — It is found to attack men 
 much more frequently than women, parti- 
 cularly those who have short necks, who 
 are inclinable to corpulency, and who, at 
 the same time, lead an inactive and seden- 
 tary life. Although it is sometimes met 
 with in persons under the age of twenty, 
 still it more frequently occurs in those who 
 are between forty and fifty. In slight 
 cases, and in the first stage of the disorder, 
 the fit comes on by going up-hill, up-stairs, 
 or by walking at a quick pace after a hearty 
 meal ; but as the disease advances, or be- 
 comes more violent, the paroxysms are 
 apt to be excited by certain passions of 
 the mind; by slow walking, by riding on 
 horseback, or in a caniage ; or by sneezing, 
 coughing, speaking, or straining at stool. 
 In some cases, they attack the patient from 
 two to four in the morning, or whilst sitting 
 or standing, without any previous exertion 
 or obvious cause. On a sudden, he is seized 
 with an acute pain in the breast, or rather 
 at the extremity of the sternum, inclining to 
 the left side, and extending up into the arm, 
 as far as the insertion of the deltoid muscle, 
 accompanied by a sense of suffocation, great 
 anxiety, and an idea that its continuance, 
 or increase, would certainly be fatal. In 
 the first stage of the disease, the uneasy 
 sensation at the end of the sternum, with 
 the other unpleasant symptoms, wliich 
 seemed to threaten a suspension of life by a 
 perseverance in exertion, usually go off 
 upon the person's standing still, or turning 
 from the wind ; but, in a more advanced 
 stage, they do not so readily recede, and the 
 paroxysms are much more violent. During 
 the fit, the pulse sinks in a greater or less 
 degree, and becomes irregular ; the face and 
 extremities are pale, and bathed in a cold 
 sweat, and, for a while the patient is perhaps 
 deprived of the powers of sense and volun- 
 tary motion. The disease having recurred 
 more or less frequently during the space of 
 some years, a violent attack at last puts a 
 sudden period to his existence. Angina pec- 
 toris is attended with a considerable degree 
 of danger ; and it usually happens that the 
 person is carried off suddenly. It mostly 
 depends upon an ossification of the coronary 
 arteries, and then we can never expect to 
 effect a radical cure. During the paroxysms, 
 considerable relief is to be obtained from 
 fomentations, and administering powerful 
 antispasmodics, such as opium and sether 
 combined together. The application of a 
 blister to the breast is likewise attended 
 sometimes with a good effect. As the pain- 
 
 S 
 
 I'ul sensation at the extremity of the sternum 
 often admits of a temporary relief, from an 
 evacuation of wind by the mouth, it may be 
 properto give frequent doses of carminatives, 
 such as peppermint, carraway, o. cinnamon 
 Avater. Where these fail in the desired ef- 
 fect, a few drops of ol. aaisi, on a little 
 sugar, may be substituted. 
 
 With the view of preventing the recur- 
 rence of the disordiir, the patient should 
 carefully guard against passion, or other 
 emotions of the mind ; he should use a light, 
 generous diet, avoiding every thing of a 
 heating nature ; and he should take care 
 never to overload the stomach, or to use any 
 kind of exercise immediately after eating. 
 Besides these precautions, lie should endea- 
 vour to counteract obesity, which lias been 
 considered as a predisposing cause; and 
 this is to be effected most safely by a vege- 
 table diet, moderate exercise at proper times, 
 early rising, and keeping th#bbdy perfectly 
 open. It has been observed that angina 
 pectoris is a disease always attended with 
 considerable danger, and, in most instances, 
 has proved fatal under every mode of ti-eat- 
 ment. We are given, however, to under- 
 stand, by Dr. Macbride,that of late, several 
 cases of it have been treated with great suc- 
 cess, and the disease radically removed, by 
 inserting a large issue in each thigh. These, 
 therefore, should never be neglected. In 
 one case, with a view of correcting, or 
 draining off the irritating fluid, he oi'dered, 
 instead of issues a mixture of lime-water 
 with a little of the spirituous juniperi comp., 
 and an alterative proportion of Hux- 
 ham's antimonial wine, together with a 
 plain, light, perspirable diet. From this 
 course the patient was soon apparentlv 
 mended; but it was not until after the in- 
 sertion of a large issue in each thigh, that he 
 was restored to perfect health. 
 
 Angi'na tonsilla'ris. See Cynanche 
 tonsillaris. 
 
 Axgi'na trache'alis. See Cynancht 
 iracherrlis. 
 
 ANGIOLO'GIA. (From u^yyuov, n vessel, 
 and Koycr, a discourse.) The doctrine of 
 the vessels of the human body. 
 
 A'nglicus su'dor. (From Anglia, Eng- 
 land, and sudor, sweat.) The sweating 
 sickness. Sennertus. 
 
 Awgo'lam. a very tall tree of Malabai-, 
 possessing vermifuge powers. 
 
 Ango'sj2. (From ty/^^a,, to strangle.) A 
 nervous sort of quinsy, or hectic suffoca- 
 tion, where the fauces are contracted and 
 stopped up without inflammation. 
 
 A'ngor. Intense bodily pain. Galtn. 
 
 A'ngos. (Aj/fic a vessel.) A vessel; a 
 collection of humours. 
 
 ANGUSTU'RiE CORTEX. Angustura 
 bark. See CuspUria. 
 
 Anhela'tio. (From anhelo, to breathe 
 with difficulty.) AnhelUm. Shortness of 
 breathing. 
 
ANN" 
 
 Also 
 
 AsiciiTOiV. (From a, priv. and vwh, vic- 
 tory.) A name of a plaster invented by 
 Crito, and so called because it was thought 
 an infallible or invincible remedy for 
 achores, or scald-head. It was composed of 
 litharge, alum, and turpentine, and is 
 described by Galen. 
 
 A'NIMA. The thinking principle. 
 
 A'nima a'loes. Refined aloes. 
 
 A'nima articulo'rum. Hermodactylus. 
 
 A'nima he'patis. Sal martis. 
 
 A'nima pulmo'num. The soul of the 
 lungs. A name given to saffron, on account 
 of its use in asthmas. 
 
 A'nima khaba'rbari. The best rhubarb. 
 
 A'nima satu'rni. A preparation of lead. 
 
 ■A'nima ve'neris. A preparation of cop- 
 per. 
 
 ANIMAL. An organized body endowed 
 with life and voluntary motion. 
 
 Animal actions. Jlctiones animales. 
 Those action5,"or functions, are so termed, 
 ivhich are performed through the means of 
 the mind. To this class belong the exter- 
 na! and internal senses, the voluntary action 
 of muscles, voice, speech, watching, and 
 sleep. 
 
 Animal heat. Heat is essentially ne- 
 cessary to life. That of a man in health is 
 about 98 of Fahrenheit. It appears to de- 
 pend upon the decomposition of the air in 
 the lungs. See Respiratiori. 
 
 Animal oil. Oleum animale. An em- 
 pyreumatic oil obtained from the bones of 
 animals, recommended as an anodyne and 
 antispasmodic. / 
 
 A'nime gu'mmi. The substance which 
 bears this name in the shops is a resin, the 
 produce of the Hymencea courbaril of Lin- 
 naeus. It is seldom ordered in the practice 
 of the present day, and is only to be met 
 with in the collections of the curious. 
 
 A'nimi deli'q.uidm. (From animus, the 
 mind,' and delinquo, to leave.) Fainting. 
 See Syncope. 
 
 A'nimus. This word is to be distinguish- 
 ed from anima; the former expresses the 
 faculty of reasoning, and the latter the 
 being in which that faculty resides. 
 
 Anin'ga. a root which grows in the 
 Antilles islands, and is used by sugar- 
 bakers for refining their sugar. 
 
 Anisca'lptor. (From anus, the breech, 
 and scaipe, to scratch.) The latissimus 
 dorsi is so called, because it is the muscle 
 chiefly instrumental in performing this 
 office. Bartholin. 
 
 Aniso'tachys. (From avtcroQ, unequal, 
 and Ta;^uf, quick.) A quick and unequal 
 pulse. GorrcEUs. 
 
 ANI'SUM. (From a, neg. and Kroi, 
 equal.) Anise. See Pimpinella. 
 
 Ani'sum sine'nse. ) See Illicium 
 
 Anis'um stellatum. ^ ' Jinisatum. 
 
 Ani'sum vulgare. See Pimpinella. 
 
 Annce'ntes. (From annuo, to nod.) 
 Some muscles of the head were fovmerlv so 
 
 called, because they perform the office of 
 nodding, or bending the head downwards. 
 Cowper, &,c. 
 
 Annular, (^'innularis.) Like a ring; 
 thus, annular bone, fee. 
 
 Annular bone. Circulas osseus. A ring- 
 like bone placed before the cavity of the 
 tympanum in the fretus. 
 
 Annular Cartilage. See Cartilago Cri- 
 coidea. 
 
 Annula'ris di'gitus. The ring-finger. 
 The one between the little and middle 
 fingers. 
 
 Annula'ris proce'ssus. See Pons va- 
 
 Tolli 
 
 A'NNULUS ABDO'MINIS. The ab- 
 dominal ring. An oblong tendinous open- 
 ing in each groin, through which the sper- 
 matic chord in men, and the round liga- 
 ment of the uterus in women, pass. It is 
 through this aperture that the abdominal 
 viscera fall in that species of hernia, which 
 is called bubonocele. See Obliquus externus 
 abdominis. 
 
 A'no. {Avce, upwards; in opposition to 
 x*T«i, downwards.) Upwards. 
 
 A^ocatha'rtica. (From avai, upwards, 
 and H.aQa.tpa>, to purge.) Emetics: medi- 
 cines which purge upwards. 
 
 Anochei'lon. (From *va), upwards, and 
 X^i^^i} the lip.) The upper lip. 
 
 Ano'dia, (From a,, neg. and oJ'cc, the 
 way.) Hippocrates uses this word for in- 
 accuracy and irregularity in the description 
 and treatment of a disease. 
 
 Ano'dyna. See Anodynes. 
 
 ANODYNES. (Anodyna, sc. medica- 
 nienta. From *, priv. and axTuvx, pain.) 
 Those medicines are so termed which ease 
 pain and procure sleep. They are divided 
 into three sorts ; paregorics, or such as as- 
 suage pain ; hypnotics, or such as relieve 
 by procuring sleep ; and narcotics, or such 
 as ease the patient by stupifying him 
 
 Ano'dynom minera'le. Sal prunella. 
 
 Ano'dynum martia'le. Ferrum am- 
 moniatum precipitated from water by pot- 
 ash. 
 
 Anomalous. This term is often ap- 
 plied to those diseases whose symptoms 
 do not appear with that regularity which 
 is generally observed in diseases. A dis- 
 ease is also said to be anomalous, when 
 the symptoms are so varied as not to 
 bring it under the description of any known 
 affection. 
 
 Ano'mphalos. (From a, priv. and o/n- 
 <pa\og, the navel.) Anomphalus. Without 
 a navel. 
 
 Ano'nymus. (From a, priv. and cvo/usi, 
 name.) Nameless ; it ■was formerly applied 
 to the cricoid muscle. 
 
 Ano'bchides. (From st, priv. and opxts, 
 the testicle.) Children are so termed which 
 come into the world without testicles. This 
 is a very common occurrence. The testicles 
 of many male infants at the time of birth are 
 
ANT 
 
 ANT 
 
 59 
 
 within the abdomen. The time of their 
 descentisvery uncertain, and instances have 
 occurred where they have not reached the 
 scrotum at the age of ten or fifteen. 
 
 ANORE'XIA. (From a, priv. and api^is, 
 appetite.) A want of appetite, without 
 loathing of food. Cullen ranks this genus 
 of disease in the class locales, and order 
 dysorexicE. ; he believes it to be generally 
 symptomatic, but enumerates two species, 
 viz. the anorexia hmnoralis, and the anor- 
 exia atonica. See Dyspepsia. 
 
 ANO'SMIA. (From a., neg. and ofai, to 
 smell.) A loss of the sense of smelling. 
 This genus of disease is arranged by Cul- 
 len in the order locales, and order dysceUit- 
 si(B. When it arises from a disease of the 
 Schneiderian membrane, it is termed anos- 
 mia organica ; and when from no manifest 
 cause, anosmia antonica. 
 
 A'NSER DOME'STICUS. The tame 
 goose. The flesh of this bird is somewhat 
 similar to that of the duck, and requires 
 the assistance of spiritudus and stimula- 
 ting substances, to enable the stomach to 
 digest it. Both are very improper for weak 
 stoniachs. 
 
 AJSfSERI'NA. (From anser, a goose ; 
 so called, because geese eat it.) See Poten- 
 tilla. 
 
 ANTACIDS. {Antacida, sc. medicamen- 
 ta. From avlt, against, and a^idus, acid.) 
 Remedies which obviate acidity in the sto- 
 mach. Their action is purely chemical, as 
 they merely combine with the acid present, 
 and neutralize it. They are only pallia- 
 tives, the generation of acidity being to be 
 prevented by restoring the tone of the sto- 
 mach and its vessels. Dyspepsia and diar- 
 rhoea are the diseases in which th«y are em- 
 ployed. The principal antacids in use are 
 the alkalies ; e. g. Liquoris potassae, gutt. xv. 
 or from 5 to 15 gr. of subcarbonate of pot- 
 ash, or soda dissolved in water. The solu- 
 tion of soda, called double soda-water, or 
 that of potash supersaturated with carbonic 
 acid, is more frequently used, as being 
 more pleasant. Ammonia has been recom- 
 mended as preferable to every other antacid, 
 from 10 to 20 drops of the liquor ammonias 
 in a cupful of water. The liquor calcis, or 
 lime water, is likewise used to correct acid- 
 ity, two or three ounces being taken occa- 
 sionally. Creta prceparata alone, or with 
 the addition of a small quantity of any aro- 
 matic — chelae cancrorum prajparatse; magr 
 nesia also and its carbonate, are used for 
 the same purpose. 
 
 Antagonist muscies. Counteracting 
 muscles, or those muscles Avhich have op- 
 posite functions. Such are the flexor and 
 extensor of any limb, the one of which 
 contracts it, the other stretches it out ; 
 and also the abductors and adductors. 
 Solitary muscles are those without any an- 
 tagonist, as the heart, &c. 
 
 Anta'lcica. CFrora nvli, against, and 
 
 oLKya, pain.) Anodynes. Remedies which 
 relieve pain. 
 
 Anta'lkalines. (From *v7/, against, and 
 alkali, an alkali.) Medicines which possess 
 the power of neutralizing alkalies. All the 
 acids are of this class. 
 
 Antaphrodisi'aca. (From «tv7<, against, 
 and AtppoS'tlit, Venus.) Anti-veuereals, or 
 medicines which extinguish amorous desires. 
 JVedel. Jlmen. Med. 
 
 Antaphrodi'tica. The same. 
 
 Antapo'dosis. (From aj^A7roSi$aifji.t, to 
 reciprocate.) A vicissitude, or return of 
 the paroxysm of fevers. Hippocrates. Called 
 by Galen epidosis. 
 
 Antaris. Mercury. 
 
 Antarthri'tica. (From *v7<, against, 
 and Af>Qppi;, the gout.) Medicines which 
 relieve or repel the gout. 
 
 Antasthma'tica. (From c/.vlt, against, 
 and eta-Qjuct, an asthma.) Remedies against 
 asthma. 
 
 Antatro'phica. (From ctvlt, against, 
 and etlpopta., a consumption.) Medicines 
 which relieve consumption. 
 
 Anteche'sis. (From oLvje^ojuxt, to resist.) 
 A violent stoppage in the bowels, which re- 
 sists all eff'orts to remove it. Hippocrates. 
 
 Antela'bium. (From ante, before, and 
 labium, a lip.) The extremity of the lip. 
 
 Ante'mbasis. (From avlt, mutually, and 
 if^Saiveo, to enter.) A coalescence, or union 
 of bone. Galen. 
 
 Anteme'tica. (From avlt, against,' and 
 sfAsce, to vomit.) Medicines which stop or 
 prevent vomiting. 
 
 Antenea'smus. (From uvlh against, and 
 Tuna-fjiOQ, implacable.) That species of mad- 
 ness in which the patient endeavours to de- 
 stroy himself. 
 
 Antephia'ltica. (From avIi, against, 
 and iiiia?ClitQ, the night-mare.) Medicines 
 which prevent the night-mare. 
 
 Antepile'ptica. (From *v7;, against, and 
 i7rix-^-\,t(, the epilepsy.) Remedies against 
 the epilepsy, and other convulsive disor- 
 ders. 
 
 ANTE'RIOR AURIS. One of the 
 common muscles of the ear, situated before 
 the external ear. It arises thin and mem- 
 branous, near the posterior part of the zygo- 
 ma, and is inserted into a small eminence 
 on the back of the helix, opposite to the 
 concha, which it draws a little forwards and 
 upwards. 
 
 ANTERIOR INTERCOSTAL NEflVE. 
 Splanchnic nerve.' A branch of the great 
 intercostal that is given ofl" in the tho- 
 rax. 
 
 Ante'rior ma'llei. See Laxalor tym- 
 pani. 
 
 Anthe'lix. See Antihelix. 
 
 Anthe'lmia. (From *v7/, against, and 
 iK/utvc, a worm.) The herb Indian pink, 
 or worm-grass, so called, because it was 
 thought of great virtue in expelling worui? 
 See Spigelia Marilandicu- 
 
60 
 
 ANT 
 
 AN'l 
 
 ANTHELMINTICS. {Anlhtlmintica, sc. 
 medicamenta ; from olvIi, against, and i\- 
 f^iv;, a worm.) Medicines which procure 
 the evacuation of worms from the stomach 
 and intestines. The greater number of 
 them act mechanically, dislodging the 
 worms, by the sharpness or roughness of 
 their particles^ or by their cathartic opera- 
 tion. Some seem to have no other qualities 
 than those of powerful bitters, by which 
 they either prove noxious to these animals, 
 or remove that debility of the digestive or- 
 gans, by which the food is not properly 
 assimilated, or the secreted fluids poured 
 into the intestines are not properly pre- 
 pared ; circumstances from which it has 
 been supposed the generation of worms 
 may arise. The principal medicines be- 
 longing to this class, are : Calomel, gam- 
 boge, Geoffraja inermis, tanacetum,polypo- 
 dium filix mas, spigelia, Marilandica, arte- 
 misia santonica, olea Europasa, stannum 
 pulverisatum, ferri liraaturae, and dolichos 
 pruriens ; which see under their respective 
 heads. 
 
 A'NTHEMIS. (Anthcmis, miclis ; fcem. 
 From Avflsiu, jloreo ; because it bears an 
 abundance of flowers.) Chamomile. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 tinnaean system. Class, Syiigenesia- Or- 
 der, Polygamia superflua. 
 
 2. The name in the last London Phar- 
 macopoeia for chamomile. See Anihcmis 
 nobilis. 
 
 A'NTHEMIS co'tula. {Colula, a dim. of 
 cos, a whetstone ; so called from its leaves 
 resembling a whetstone.) The systematic 
 name for the plant called Cotula fcetida in 
 the pharmacopoeias. ChairKemelumfcetidum. 
 Mayweed. Stinking chamomile. This plant, 
 Anihemis cotula, of Linnajus : — receptnculis 
 conicis paleis setaccis, seminibus nudis, has a 
 very disagreeable smell; the leaves, a strong, 
 acrid, bitterish taste ; the flowers, however, 
 are almost insipid. It is said to have been 
 useful in hysterical affections, but is very 
 seldom employed. 
 
 A'NTHEMIS no'bilis. Tlic Systematic name 
 for the chain (Emelum of the shops. ChamcB- 
 meluni nobile. Chamomilla romana. Euan- 
 thtmon of Galen. Anthemis of the last Lon- 
 don pharmacopceia. Common chamomile. 
 Antliemis foliis pinnato-compositis linearibus 
 acutis subvillosis, of Linnajus. Both the. 
 leaves and flowers of this indigenuous plant 
 have a strong though not ungrateful smell, 
 and a very bitter, nauseous taste: but the 
 latter are the bitterer, and considerably more 
 aromatic. They possess tonic and stoma- 
 chic qualities, and are much employed to 
 restore tone to the stomach and intestines, 
 and as a pleasant and cheap bitter. They 
 have been long successfully used for the 
 ciu'e of intermittents, as well as of fevers 
 of the irregular nervous kind, accompanied 
 with visceral obstructions. The flowers 
 have been found useful in hysterical affec- 
 
 tions, flatulent or spasmodic colics, and 
 dysentery; but, from their laxative qualityj 
 Dr. Cullen tells us they proved hurtful in 
 diarrhoeas. A simple infusion is frequently 
 taken to excite vomiting, or for promoting 
 the operation of emetics. Externally they 
 are used in the decoclum pro fotnento, and 
 are an ingredient in the decociiim malvce 
 composHum. 
 
 A'NTHEMIS PYRETHRUM. The plant 
 from which we obtain the pyrethrum 
 of the pharmacopoeias. Buphthalmum cre- 
 ticum. Bellis montana putescens acris. 
 Dentaria. Herba salivaris. Pes alexandri- 
 nus. Spanish Chamomile. Pellitory of 
 Spain, jinthemis caulibus simplicibus uni- 
 fioris decunibentibus, foliis pinnato-muUi- 
 Jidis, of Linnaeus. This root, though cul- 
 tivated in this country, is generally im- 
 ported from Spain. Its taste is hot and 
 acrid, its acrimony residing in a resinous 
 principle. The ancient Romans, it is 
 said, employed the root of this plant as a 
 pickle. In its recent state, it is not so 
 pungent as wliefi dried, and yet, if applied 
 to the skin, it produces inflammation. Its 
 qualities are stimulant; but it is never used, 
 except as a masticatory, for relieving tooth- 
 aches, rheumatic aft'ections of the face, and 
 paralysis of the tongue, in which it affords 
 relief by stimulating the excretory ducts of 
 the saliva! glands. 
 
 ANTHERA. (From avBcg, a flower.) 
 
 1. A compound medicine- used by the 
 ancients; so called from its florid colour. 
 Galen. JEgineta. 
 
 2. The male part of the fructification of 
 plants. 
 
 Anthophy'lli. (From avSuc, a flower, 
 and <^uxxov, a leaf; so called from the fra- 
 grance of the flowers and the beauty of the 
 leaves.) Cloves are so termed when they 
 have been suffered to grow to maturity, 
 G. Bauhin Pin. 
 
 A'NTHORA. (Quasi arilithora, ai-Mopx: 
 from etvli, against, and S-6/)a, monkshood; so 
 called because it is said to counteract the 
 effects^ of the thora or monkshood.) A 
 species of Wolfsbane. See Aconiium. 
 
 A'nthos flo'res. The flowers of the 
 rosmarinus are so termed in some pharma- 
 copoeias. 
 
 Anthra'cia. See Anlhrax. 
 
 A'NTHRAX. (From avSgaf, a burning 
 coal.) Anthracia. Anthroco-na. Anthro- 
 cpma. Carbuncidus. A hard and circum- 
 scribed inflammatory tubercle like a boil, 
 which sometimes forms on the cheek, neck, 
 or back, and in a few days becomes highly 
 gangrenous. It then discharges an ex- 
 tremely foetid sanies from under the black 
 core, which, like a burning coal, continues 
 destroying the surrounding parts. It is sup- 
 posed to arise from a peculiar miasma, is 
 most common in warm climates, and often 
 attends the plague. 
 
 Anthraco'sis o'culi. a red. livid, 
 
ANT AIST 61 
 
 burning, sloughy, very painful tumour, oc- several authors, as those oi JS'icholaus, Mesne, 
 cun-ing on the eyelids. JEgineta. Myrepsus, k.c. 
 
 Anthropogra'fhia. (From avd^uTro;, a AlN'TI'DOTUS. (From a.-f]t, against, 
 man, and y^aipte, to write.) Description of and tS'ttSai/ui. to give.) A preservative against 
 man's structure. sickness. A remedy. Galen. 
 
 ANTHROPOLO'GIA. (From a.vd^a>7roc, a Antidysente'rica. (From ctvli, against, 
 man, and Koyo;, a discourse.) The descrip- and J'uo-live^tci, or flux.) JWedicines against 
 tion of man. a dysentery, or flux. 
 
 Anthypnotica. (From a.vli, against, and Antifebri'lia. (From mli, against, and 
 t«rvcf, sleep.) Medicines which prevent sleep /e6riy, a fever.) A febrifuge, a remedy 
 or drowsiness. against fever. 
 
 Anthypochondri'ac A. (From «tv7/, against, Antihe'ctica. (From ay7/, against, and 
 and u':ro;)(_oyJ'gtu., the hypochondria.) Me- hCliKog, a hectic fever.) Remedies against 
 dicines adapted to cure low-spiritedness or a hectic fever. 
 
 disorders of the hypochondria. Antihe'cticum Pote'rii. Antimonium 
 
 Anthyste'rica. (From av7/, against, diaphoreticum Joviale. A medicine invented 
 and vg-i^a., the womb.) Uterines or me- by Poterius, formerly extolled as effectual 
 dicines which relieve the hysteric passion, in hectic fevers, but now disregarded. It 
 Blancard. is an oxyd of tin and chalybeated regulus of 
 
 A'iNTl. (Av7/, againsl.) There are many antimony, in consequence of their defla- 
 names compounded \vith this word, as anYf- gration with nilre. 
 
 asthmatics, antihysterics, antidysenterics, &c. ANTIHE'LIX. (From ctvlt, against, 
 xvhich signify medicines against the asthma, and s>.;|, the helix.) The inner circle of 
 hysterics, dysentery, fcc. the auricle, so called from its opposition to 
 
 Akti'ades. (From etvliAw, to meet.) The the outer circuit called the helix, 
 tonsils are so called, because they answer Antihelmin'tica. See Ailhelminitics. 
 one another. The mumps. JVk. Piso. Antihyster'jca. (From sjv7/, against, 
 
 Aktia'gra. (From av7/«, a tonsil, and and v?-igiy.a, hysterics.) Medicines which 
 tf.>g*, a prey.) Aniiagri. A tumour of the prevent or relieve hysterics. 
 tonsils. Ulpian, Roland, fcc. Antile'psis. (From ctvltKctuCoi.vce, to take 
 
 Antiarthri'tica. See Antarthritica. hold of.) The securing of bandages, or 
 
 Anticache'ctica. (From avli, against, ligatures from slipping. Hippocrates. 
 and xa;t^|w, a chachexy.) Medicines against Antilo'eium. (From ctv7/, opposite, and 
 a cachexy, or bad habit of body. xofs?, the bottom of the ear.) The tragus 
 
 Antica'rdidm. (From av7/, against, or or that part of the ear which is opposite 
 opposite, and jta^tT/a, the heart.) The hoi- the lobe. 
 
 low at the bottom of the breast, commonly Antiloimica. (From ov7<, against, and 
 called scrobiculis cordis, or pit of the sto- AcyfAoc, the plague.) Remedies orpreven- 
 roach. tives against the plague. 
 
 Anticatarrha'lia. (From nvli, against, Anti'lopus. The antelope. An African 
 and xalappc;, a cataj-rh.) Medicines which beast resembling a deer, whose hoofs and 
 relieve a catarrh. horns were formerly given in hysteric and 
 
 Anticauso'tica. (From av7<, against, and epileptic cases. 
 JcAuo-cc, a burning fever.) Remedies against Astily'ssus. (From a.vlt, against, and 
 burning fevers. We read, in Corp. Pharm. xua-o-a, the bite of a mad dog.) A medicine 
 of Junken, of a syrupus anticausoticiis. or remedy against the bite of a mad dog. 
 
 A'nticheir. (From ctvli, against, and Anihnoni'al powder . SeeAntiamonialispulris. 
 j'^ag, the hand.) The thumb. Galen. A.nijioniale. (From anii7nonium.) An 
 
 ANTiCiNE'MioK. (From av7i, against, or antimonial, or composition in which anti- 
 opposite, and jcv«^/), the calf of the leg.) mony is a chief ingredient. A preparation 
 That part of the tibia which is bare of of antimony. 
 
 flesh, and opposite the calf of the leg. The Antimoxia'lis pu'ltis. Antimonial 
 shui-bone. Galen. powder. "Take of sulphuret of antimony, 
 
 Antico'lica. (From ctvli: against, and powdered, a pound : hartshorn shavings, 
 x»A/;M,the colic.) Remedies against the colic, two pounds." Mix and throw them into 
 
 Antidia'stole. (From avIi, against, and a broad iron pot heated to a white heat, 
 ^wrsWtw, to distinguish.) An exact and ac- and stir the mixture constantly until it ac- 
 curate distinction of one disease, or symp- quires an ash colour. Having taken it out, 
 torn, from another. reduce it to powder, and put it into a coated 
 
 Antidinica. (From avli, against, and crucible, upon which another inverted cru- 
 cT/vs?, circumgyration.) Medicines against cible, having a small hole in its bottom, is 
 a vertigo, or giddiness. Blancard. to be luted. Then raise the fire by degrees 
 
 Amtidota'rium. (From avltJ^olo;, an an- to a white heat, and keep it so for two 
 t!dote.) A term used by former writers, hours. Reduce the residuary mass to a 
 for what we noAv call a dispensatory; a very fine powder. The dose is from five 
 place where antidotes are prescribed and to ten grains. It is in high esteem as a 
 prepared. There are antidotaries extant of febrifuge, sudorific, and antispasmodic. The 
 
63 
 
 ANT 
 
 AxNT 
 
 diseases in which it is mostly exhibited are, 
 most species of asthenic and exanthematous 
 fevers, acute rheumatism, gout, diseases 
 arising from obstructed perspiration, dysu- 
 ria, nervous affections, and spasms. 
 
 This preparation was introduced into the 
 former London Pharmacopoeia as a substi- 
 tute for a medicine of extensive celebrity. 
 Dr. James's powder; to which, however, 
 the present form more nearly assimilates in 
 its dose, and it is more manageable in its 
 administration, by the reduction of the pro- 
 portion of antimony to one half. 
 
 Astimo'nii O'sydum. Oxyd of Antimony. 
 This preparation is now directed to be made 
 by dissolving an ounce of tartarized anti- 
 mony, and two drachms of subcarbonate of 
 ammonia, separately in distilled water, 
 mixing the solutions and boiling, till the 
 oxyd of antimony is precipitated, which is 
 to be washed with water and dried. This 
 must not be confounded with the old cal- 
 cined or diaphoretic antimony, being amuch 
 more active preparation. See Jintimony. 
 
 In its effects, it will be found to agree 
 pretty much with the antimouium tartari- 
 /iatum ; but it is very little employed. 
 
 Antimo'nii TAKTARiZATi LiquoR. Solu- 
 tion of tartarized antimony. Vinum anti- 
 mnnii lartarisati of the Pharm. Lond. 1787. 
 •• Take of tartarized antimony, one scruple; 
 boiling distilled water, four fluid ounces ; 
 wine, six fluid ounces. Dissolve the tar- 
 tarized antimony in the boiling distilled 
 water, then add the wine. Half an ounce 
 of the solution contains one grain of the 
 salt. This preparation may be given in all 
 cases where the tartar emetic is indicated. 
 
 AnTIMo'nII SULPHURE'tUM PRiECIPITA'- 
 
 TUJi. Sulphur antimonii prczcipitatum. Pre- 
 cipitated sulphuret of antimony. This pre- 
 paration of antimony appears to have ren- 
 dered that called Kermes mineral unneces- 
 sary. It is made thus : — 
 
 Take of sulphuret of antimony, in pow- 
 der, two pounds ; of the solution of potash, 
 four pints ; of distilled water, three pints. 
 
 Mix and boil the mixture over a slow fire 
 for three hours, stirring it well, and occa- 
 sionally adding distilled water, so that the 
 same measure may be preserved. Strain 
 the solution forthwith through a double 
 linen cloth ; and while it is yet hot, drop in, 
 gradually, as much sulphuric acid as may 
 be required to precipitate the powder ; then 
 wash away the sulphate of potash, by hot 
 water ; dry the precipitated sulphuret of 
 antimony, and reduce it to powder. In this 
 process part of the water is decomposed, and 
 its oxygen unites partly with the antimony ; 
 the oxyd of antimony as well as the potash 
 combine with sulphur and hydrogen, form- 
 ing hydrosnlphuret of antimony and hydro- 
 guretted sulphuret of potash : if the solu- 
 tion be allowed to cool, the former of these 
 partly precipitates, constituting the kermes 
 mineral; but the addition of the sulphuric 
 
 acid throws down the whole of it at once, 
 mixed with some sulphur, furnished by the 
 decomposition of the hydroguretted sulphu- 
 ret of potash. 
 
 As an alterative and sudorific, it is 
 in high estimation, and given in diseases 
 of the skin and glands ; and joined with 
 calomel, it is one of the most powerful 
 and penetrating alteratives we are in pos- 
 session of. 
 
 ANTIMO'iSflUM. See Antimony. 
 
 Antimo'nium calcina'tum. The volatile 
 oxyd of antimony. 
 
 Antimo'nium diapSore'ticum. An old 
 name for the volatile oxyd of antimony. 
 
 Antimo'nium tartariza'tum. Tartarus 
 emeticus. Tartarum emeticum. Tartarus 
 antimonialis. Tartris antimonii cum potassa. 
 Tartarum stihiatum. Tartar emetic is ob- 
 tained by boiling the fusible oxyd of anti- 
 mony with supertartrate of potash ; the 
 excess of tartaric acid dissolves the oxyd, and 
 a triple salt is obtained by ciystallization. 
 The London Pharmacopoeia directs thus : 
 
 Take of powdered sulphuret of antimony 
 two ounces, nitrate of potash an ounce, 
 supertailrate of potash two ounces, sulphuric 
 acid two ounces by weight, distilled water 
 a pint and a half; mix the acid with half a 
 pint of the water in a suitable glass vessel, 
 and heat them in a sand bath. When they 
 are moderately heated, add gradually the 
 nitre and sulphuret previously mixed ; then 
 boil, till the moisture is consumed. Wash 
 the residuum with distilled water, till it is 
 without flavour, and mix it, still moist with 
 the supertartrate of potash, and throw them 
 into a pint of distilled water ; finally boil the 
 liquor away sufficiently, and set it aside to 
 crystallize. In the first part of this process, 
 when nitre and sulphuret of antimony are 
 boiled in dilute sulphuric acid, this gradually 
 decomposes the nitre, and the nitric acid, 
 as it is liberated oxidizes the antimony ; the 
 oxide of antimony, united probably to a 
 small portion of sulphuric acid, appears in 
 the form of a white powder : and it is by 
 boiling this with the supertartrate of potash, 
 which renders the oxide of antimony solu- 
 ble, that the antimonium tartarizatum, or 
 tartrate of antimony and potash, is formed. 
 A solution of this salt iri dilute wine is order- 
 ed in the pharmacopoeia. See Antimoiiii 
 Tartarasati Liquor. 
 
 Tartar emetic is the most useful of all 
 the antimonal preparations. Its action is 
 not dependent on the state of the stomach, 
 and, being soluble in water, its dose is easily 
 managed,while it also operatesmore speedily. 
 
 In doses of from one to three, four, or 
 five grains, it generally acts powerfully as 
 an emetic, and is employed whenever we 
 wish to obtain the eff"ects which result from 
 full vomiting. As patients are differently 
 aifected by this medicine, the safest mode of 
 exhibiting it is : ]^. Antimonii tartarisati, 
 gr. iii. Aqun-, distillate, ^iv. Misce et cola 
 
-AKT 
 
 AiNT 
 
 63 
 
 Dosis ?ss. omni horae quadrante, donee 
 supervenerlt vomitus. 
 
 For children, emetic tartar is not so 
 safe an emetic as ipecacuanlia powder : 
 when great debility of the system is pre- 
 sent, even a small dose has been known to 
 prove fatal to children. Sometimes it 
 proves cathartic. 
 
 In smaller doses it excites nausea, and 
 proves a powerful diaphoretic and expec- 
 torant. As an emetic it is chiefly given in 
 the beginning of fevers and febrile diseases ; 
 when great debility is present, and in the 
 advanced stages of typhoid fever its use is 
 improper and even sometimes fatal. As a 
 diaphoretic," it is given in small doses, of 
 from an eighth to a quarter of a grain ; and 
 as an expectorant, in doses still smaller. 
 Emetic tartar in small doses, combined with 
 calomel, has been found a powerful yet safe 
 alterative in obstinate eruptions of the skin. 
 P-. J3ntimonii tartarisati, gr. iv. Hydrargyri 
 submuriatis, gr. xvi. Confedionis Roscr gal- 
 licce, q. s. Divide in pil. xsiv. Capiat i. 
 mane nocteque ex thea sassafras. 
 
 In the form of powder, or dissolved in 
 water, it is applied by a pencil to warts and 
 obstinate ulcers : it is also given in the 
 form of clyster, with a view to produce 
 irritation in soporose diseases, apoplexy, 
 ileus, and hernia incarcerata. The powder 
 mixed with any fluid, and rubbed on the 
 scrobiculus cordis, excites vomiting. Ano- 
 ther property which tartar emetic has, when 
 rubbed on the skin, is that of producing a 
 crop of pustules very like to the small-pox, 
 and with this view it is used against rheu- 
 matic pains, white, and other obstinate 
 swellings. The best antidote against the 
 bad effects of too large a quantity of this 
 and other antimonial preparations, is a de- 
 coction of the bark of cinchona : in defect 
 of which, tea and other astringents may be 
 used. 
 
 Antimo'nium viTRiF ACTUM. Glass of an- 
 timony. An oxid of antimony, with a little 
 sulphuret. 
 
 ANTCMOiNY. Jintimonium, i. n. Av7/;Mo- 
 vtov. The origin of this word is very ob- 
 scure. The most received etymology is, 
 from edit, against, and fxovog, a monk ; be- 
 cause Valentine, by an injudicious adminis- 
 tration of it, poisoned his brother monks.) 
 Jinlimonium Stibium. A metal found native, 
 but very rarely ; it has, in that state, a me- * 
 tallic lustre, and is found in masses of dif- 
 ferent shapes ; its colour is white, between 
 those of tin and silver. It generally con- 
 tains a small portion of arsenic. It is like- 
 wise met with in the state of an oxyd, 
 antimonial ochre. The most abundant ore 
 of it is that in which it is combined with 
 sulphur, the gray ore of antimony, ov sulphuret 
 of antimony. The colour of this ore is 
 bluish, or steel-gray, of a metallic lustre, 
 and often extremely beautifully variegated. 
 Its texture is either compact, foliated, or 
 
 striated. The striated is found both crys- 
 tallized, massive, and disseminated ; there 
 are many varieties of this ore. 
 
 Properties of Antiynony. — Antimony is a 
 metal of a grayish white, having a slight 
 bluish shade, and very brilliant. Its texture 
 is lamellated, and exhibits plates crossing 
 each other in every direction. Its surface 
 is covered with herbarizations and foliage. 
 Its specific gravity is 6.702. It is suffi- 
 ciently hard to scratch all the soft metals. 
 It is very brittle, easil}^ broken, and pulveri- 
 zable. It fuses at 810° Fahr. It can be 
 volatilized, and burns by a strong heat. 
 When perfectly fused, and suffered to cool 
 gradually, it crystallizes in octahedra. It 
 unites with sulphur and phosphorus. It de- 
 composes water strongly at a red heat. It 
 is soluble in alkaline sulphurets. Sulphuric 
 acid, boiled upon antimony, is feebly de- 
 composed. Nitric acid dissolves it in the 
 cold. Muriatic acid scarcely acts upon it. 
 The oxigenated muriatic acid gas inflames 
 it, and the liquid acid dissolves it with fa- 
 cility. Arsenic acid dissolves it by heat 
 with difliiculty. It unites, by fusion, with 
 gold, and renders it pale and brittle. Platina, 
 silver, lead, bismuth, nickel, copper, arsenic, 
 iron, cobalt, tin, and zinc, unite with anti- 
 mony by fusion, and form with it compounds, 
 more or less brittle. Mercuiy does not 
 alloy with it easily unless very pure. We 
 are little acquainted with the action of alka- 
 lies upon it. Nitrate of potash is decom- 
 posed by it. It fulminates by percussion 
 with oxigenated muriate of potash. Anti- 
 mony forms at least two definite compounds 
 with oxygen. One may be obtained by the 
 action of muriatic acid, adding water to the 
 solution, which precipitates the oxide in 
 union with a little acid, which may be sepa- 
 rated by boiling for some time in a solution 
 of subcarbonate of potash ; it is of a dull 
 brownish white colour, fusible at a moderate 
 red heat, but hardly volatilized without 
 access of air, which carries the oxidizement 
 farther. The other oxide is formed by the 
 combustion of the metal, subliming as a fine 
 white powder, which requires a much high- 
 er temperature for its fusion than the pre- 
 ceding. It is very important to dijstinguish 
 these two compounds ; the former, or fusi- 
 ble oxide, combines most readily with acids, 
 and possesses much greater activity as a 
 medicine, than the volatile oxide ; indeed 
 it appears to be the basis of all those anti- 
 monial preparations, on which any reliance 
 can be placed. 
 
 Methods of obtaining antimony. — 1. To 
 obtain antimony, heat 32 parts of filings 
 of iron to redness, and project on them, by 
 degrees, 100 parts of antimony ; when the 
 whole is in fusion, throw on it> by degrees, 
 20 parts of nitrate of potash, and after a 
 few minutes quiet fusion, pour it into an 
 iron melting cone, previously heated and 
 greased. 
 
04 
 
 ANT 
 
 ANT 
 
 2. It may also be obtained by melting 
 eight parts of the ore mixed with si;i of ni- 
 Irate of potash, and three of supertartrate 
 of potash, gradually projected into a red- 
 liot crucible, and fused. 
 
 To obtain perfectly pure antimony, Mar- 
 graaf melted some pounds of tlie sulphuret 
 in a luted crucible, and thus scorified any 
 metals it might contain. Of the antimony 
 thus purified, which lay at the bottom, he 
 took sixteen"ounces, which he oxidized cau- 
 tiously, first with a slow, and afterwards 
 with a strong heat, until it ceased to smell of 
 sulphur, and acquired a grayish-white co- 
 lour. Of this gray powder he took four 
 ounces, mixed them with six drachms of 
 supertartrate of potash, and three of chai'- 
 coal, and kept them in fusion in a well co- 
 vered and luted crucible, for one hour, and 
 thus obtained a metallic button that weighed 
 one ounce, seven drachms, and twenty 
 grains. 
 
 The metal, thus obtained, he mixed with 
 half its weight of desiccated subcarbonate of 
 soda, and covered the mixture with the same 
 quantity of the subcarbonate. He then 
 melted it in a well covered and luted cru- 
 cible, in a very strong heat, for half an hour, 
 and thus obtained a button which weighed 
 one ounce, six drachms, and seven grains, 
 much whiter and more beautiful than the 
 former. This he again treated Avith one and 
 a half ounce of subcarbonate of soda, and 
 obtained a button, weighing one ounce, five 
 drachms, and six grains. This button was 
 still «f)urer than the foregoing. Repeating 
 these fusfcns with equal Aveights of subcar- 
 bonate of soda three times more, and an 
 hour and a half each time, he at last ob- 
 tained a button so pure, as to amalgamate 
 with mercury with ease, very hard, and in 
 some degree malleable ; the scoria? formed 
 in the last fusion w^ere transparent, which 
 indicated that they contained no sulphur, 
 and hence it is the obstinate adherence of 
 the sulphur that renders the purification of 
 this metal so diflTicult. 
 
 The preparations of antimony formerly in 
 use were very many : those now directed 
 to be kept are : — 
 
 1. Sulphuretum antimonii. 
 
 2. Oxydum antimonii. ^ 
 
 3. Sulphuretum antimonii pra;cipitalum. 
 
 4. Antimonium tartarizatum. 
 
 5. Pulvisantimonialis. 
 
 6. Liquor antimonii tartarizati. 
 Anti'mokis. (From a.\1i, against, and 
 
 'j.cpoc, death, or disease.) A medicine to 
 prolong life. 
 
 Antinepiiri'tica. (From avli, against, 
 and vsiptlt;, a disease of the kidneys.) Re- 
 medies against disorders of the kidneys. 
 Blanr.ard. 
 
 Antiodonta'i.gicus. An insect described 
 by Germi in a small work published at 
 Florence 1794, so called from its property 
 of allavina: the toothach. It is a kind of 
 
 curculio found on a species of thistle, car- 
 duus spinosissimus. If twelve or fifteen of 
 these insects in the state of larvae, or when 
 come to perfection, be bruised and rubbed 
 slowly between the fore-finger and thumb 
 until they have lost their moisture ; and if 
 the painful tooth whei'e it is hollow, be 
 touched v.ith that finger, tiie pain ceases 
 sometimes instantaneously. A piece of 
 shamoy leather will answer the same pur- 
 pose with the finger. If the gums are in- 
 flamed, the remedy is of no avail. Other 
 insects possess the property of curing the 
 toothach ; such as the scarabeus ferrugi- 
 neus of Fabricius ; the coccinella septem- 
 punctata, or lady-bird ; the.chrysomela po- 
 puli, and the chrysomela sanguinolenta. 
 Tills property belongs to several kinds of 
 the coleoptera. 
 
 Antiparaly'tica. (From *v7«, against, 
 and 'sruMxxvc-is, the palsy.) Medicines against 
 the palsy. 
 
 Antipathei'a. (From etvlt, against, and 
 'zs-aQoc, an affection. (Antipathy. An aver- 
 sion to particular objects. 
 
 Antiperista'ltic. (From a.vli, against, 
 and 'aripis-i>xai, to contract.) Whatsoever 
 obstructs the peristaltic motion of the in- 
 testines. 
 
 Aktiperi'statis. (From ci'.^i, against, 
 and '!t!-epig->i/ui, to press.) A compression on 
 all sides. Theophrastus de igne. 
 
 Antipha'rmaca. (From avlt, against, 
 and <pa.p/xiMov, a poison.) The same as alex- 
 ipharmaca. Remedies or preservatives 
 against poison. Dioscorides. 
 
 ANTIPHLOGl'STICA. (From avli. 
 against, and iphiyu, to burn.) Antiphlogis- 
 tics. A term applied to those medicines, 
 ])lans of diet, and other circumstances, 
 which tend to oppose inflammation, or 
 which, in other words, weaken the system 
 by diminishing the activity of the vital 
 powSr. 
 
 Antiphthi'sica. (From av7<, against, and 
 4>9/o-K, consumption.) Remedies against a 
 consumption. 
 
 Anti'phthora. (From avli, against, and 
 pSo/!it, corruption.) A species of wolfsbane 
 which resists corruption. 
 
 Antiphy'sica. (From ai'7/, against, and 
 (pva-itie, io blow.) Carminatives or remedies 
 against wind. 
 
 Antipleuri'tica. (From ctvli, against, 
 and 'orMvpiit;, pleurisy.) Remedies against a 
 pleurisy. 
 
 Antipoda'grica. (From aili, against, 
 and tiroS'a'ypci., the gout.) Medicines which 
 relieve or remove the gout. 
 
 Antipra'xia. (From aili, against, and 
 'nrpATo-ci), to work.) A contrariety of func- 
 tions and temperaments in divers parts. 
 Contrariety of symptoms. 
 
 Antipyre'tica. (From avli, against, and 
 'o-upilo;, fever.) Antifebrile. Remedies against 
 a fever. 
 
 Antiqcartana'bia. (From ai7/, against, 
 
ANT 
 
 AM 
 
 65 
 
 and quartana, a quartan fever.) Remedies 
 against quartan agues. 
 
 Aftiqca'rticum. The same as Anti- 
 quartanaria. 
 
 ANTIRRHI'NUM. (Avlipfim: from *v7/, 
 against, and p/f, the nose ; so called because 
 it represents the nose of a calf.) Snap-dra- 
 gon, or calf's-snout. The name of a genus 
 of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, 
 Didynamia. Order, Angiosptrmia. 
 
 Antirkhi'num lina'ria. The systematic 
 name for the linaria of the pharmacopoeias. 
 Osyris. Urinaria. Common toad-flax. Jin- 
 tirrhinumfoliis la7iceolatis linearibus confer- 
 iis, caule erecto, spicis terminalibus sessilibus, 
 fioribus imbricatis, of Linnaeus. A peren- 
 nial indigenous plant, common in barren 
 pastures, hedges, and the sides of roads, 
 flowering from July to September. The 
 leaves have a bitterish and somewhat saline 
 taste, and when rubbed between the fingers, 
 have a faint smell, resembling that of elder. 
 They are said to be diuretic and cathartic, 
 and in both characters to act powerfully, 
 especially in the first; hence the namewri- 
 nalis. They have been recommended in 
 dropsies and other disorders requiring 
 powerful evacuations. The linaria has 
 also been used as a resolvent in jaundice, 
 and such diseases as were supposed to arise 
 from visceral obstructions. But the plant 
 has been chiefly valued for its efiects when 
 externally applied, especially in hasmorrhoi- 
 dal affections, for which both the leaves and 
 flowers have been employed in various forms 
 of ointment, fomentation, and poultice. Dr. 
 Wolph first invented an ointment of this 
 plant for the piles. The Landgrave of 
 Hesse, to whom he was physician, constant- 
 ly interrogated him, to discover its composi- 
 tion ; but Wolph obstinately refused, till 
 the prince promised to give him a fat ox 
 annually for the discovery: hence, to the 
 following verse, which was made to distin- 
 guish the linaria from the escula, viz. 
 
 " Eiula ladescit, sine lade linaria crescit," 
 The hereditary Marshal of Hesse, added, 
 " Esula nil nobis, sed dat li7iaria taurum." 
 
 Antirkhi'num elatine. The systematic 
 name of the plant we call fluellen, or female 
 speedwell. Elatine of the shops. The leaves 
 of this plant have a roughish bitter taste, 
 but no smell. It was formerly much used 
 against scurvy and old ulcerations, but now 
 wholly forgotten. 
 
 Antisco'lica. (From olvIi, against, and 
 trxoiM^, a worm.) Remedies against worms. 
 Anthelmintics. 
 
 ANTISCORBUTICS. {Antiscorbutica, 
 sc. -medicamenta ; from avIi, against, and 
 ■scorbutus, the scurvy.) Medicines which 
 cure the scurvy. 
 
 ANTISEPTICS. (Antiseptica, sc. me- 
 dicamenta; from <*i7/, against, and s-wwai, to 
 putrefy.) Those medicines which possess 
 
 9 
 
 ft power of preventing animal substances 
 from passing into a state of putrefaction, 
 and of obviating putrefaction when already 
 begun. This class of medicines compre- 
 hends four orders. 
 
 1. Tonic antiseptics, as cinchona, cusparioE. 
 cortex, chamaemelum, &.c. which are suited 
 for every condition of body, and are, in ge- 
 neral, preferable to other antiseptics, for 
 those with relaxed habits. 
 
 2. Refrigerating antiseptics, as acids, which 
 are principally adapted for the young, vigo- 
 rous, and plethoric. 
 
 3. Stimulating antiseptics, as wine and 
 alcohol, best adapted for the old and debi- 
 litated. 
 
 4. Antispasmodic antiseptics, as caraphora 
 and asafcfitida, which are to be selected for 
 irritable and hysterical habits. 
 
 Anti'spasis. (From ctvli, against, and 
 <r7rcta>, to draw.) A revulsion. The turn- 
 ing the course of the humours, whilst they 
 are actually in motion. Galen. 
 
 ANTISPASMODICS. {Antispamio- 
 dica sc. medicamenta; from avlt, against, 
 and enrcta-fAo^, a spasm.) Medicines which 
 possess the power of allaying, or removing, 
 inordinate motions in the system, particu- 
 larly those involuntary contractions which 
 take place in muscles, naturally subject to 
 the command of the will. Spasm may arise 
 from various causes. One of the most fre- 
 quent is a strong irritation, continually ap- 
 plied ; such as dentition, or worms. In 
 these cases, narcotics prove useful, by dimi- 
 nishing irritability and sensibility. Some- 
 times spasm arises from mere debility ; and 
 the obvious means of removing this is by 
 the use of tonics. Both narcotics and 
 tonics, therefore, are occasionally useful as 
 antispasmodics, such as opium, camphorj 
 and ether, in the one class, and zinc, mer- 
 cury, and Peruvian bark, in the other. But 
 there are farther, several other substances, 
 which cannot be with propriety referred to 
 either of these classes ; and to these, the 
 title of antispasmodics is more exclusively 
 appropriated. The principal antispasmo- 
 dics, properly so called, are moschus, casto- 
 reum, oleum animale empyreumaticum, 
 petroleum, ammonia, asafoetida, sagapenum, 
 galbanum, Valeriana, crocus, melaleucai leu- 
 cadendron. 
 
 The narcotics, used as antispasmodics^ 
 are ether, opium, camphor. 
 
 Tonics, used as antispasmodics, are cu- 
 prum, zincum, hydrargyrum, cinchona. 
 
 Anti'thenar. (From av7/, against, and 
 ^vdLg, the palm of the hand.) A muscle of 
 the toot. See Adductor pollicis pedis. 
 
 Antitra'gicus. Antitragus. (Antitra- 
 gicus, sc. musculus.) One of the proper 
 muscles of the ear, whose use is to turn up 
 the tip of the antitragus a little outwards, 
 and to depress the extremity of the antihe- 
 lix towards it. 
 
 Antitba'gus. {Antitragus, i, m. from. 
 
A.M 
 
 ANU 
 
 mil, and Tgity®', the tragus.) An eminence 
 of the outer ear, opposite to the tragus. 
 
 Antivene'rea. (From ttvli, against, and 
 vtnereus, venereal.) Medicines against the 
 lues venerea. 
 
 Anto'nii Sa'ncti i'gnis. (So called be- 
 cause St. Anthony was supposed to cure it 
 miraculously. In the Roman Missal, St. 
 Anthony is implored as being the preserver 
 from all sorts of fii-e.) St. Anthony's fire. 
 See Erysipelas. 
 
 Antophy'llon. (From ttvlt, against, and 
 <^uM(!v, a leaf; so called because its leaves 
 are opposite.) The male caryophyllus. 
 
 A'ISTRUM OF HIGHMORE. (From 
 the name of an anatomist, who gave the first 
 accurate description of it.) Jlntrum High- 
 morianum. Antrum genm. Sinus maxillaris 
 pituitarius. Antrum maxillce superioris. 
 Maxillary sinus. A large cavity in the mid- 
 dle of each superior maxillary bone, be- 
 tween the eye and the roof of the mouth, 
 lined by the mucous membrane of the nose. 
 
 One or both antra are liable to several 
 morbid affections. Sometimes their mem- 
 branous lining inflames, and secretes pus. 
 At other times, in consequence of inflam- 
 mation, or other causes, various excres- 
 eences and fungi are produced in them. 
 Their bony parietes are occasionally af- 
 fected with exostosis, or caries. Extraneous 
 bodies may be lodged in them, and it is even 
 asserted that insects may be generated in 
 them, and cause, for many years, afflicting 
 pains. Abscesses in the antrum are by far 
 the most common. Violent blo^vs on the 
 cheek, inflammatory aft'ections of the ad- 
 jacent parts, and especially of the pituitary 
 membrane lining the nostrils, exposure to 
 eold and damp, and, above ail things, bad 
 teeth, may induce inflammation and suppu- 
 ration in the antrum. The first symptom is 
 a pain, at first imagined to be a toothach, 
 particularly if there s'lould be a carious 
 tooth at this part of the jaw. This pain, 
 however, extends more into the nose than 
 that usually does which arises from a de- 
 cayed tooth ; it also affects, more or less, 
 the eye, the orbit, and the situation of the 
 frontal sinuses. But even such symptoms 
 are insufficient to characterize the disease, 
 tlie nature of which is not unequivocally 
 evinced, till a much later period. The 
 complaint is, in general, of much longer 
 duration than one entirely dependent on a 
 caries of the tooth, and its violence increases 
 more and more, until at last a hard tumour 
 becomes perceptible below the cheek-bone. 
 The swelling by degrees extends over the 
 whole cheek; but it afterwards rises to a 
 point, and forms a very circumscribed hard- 
 ness, vrhich may be felt above the back- 
 grinders. This symptom is accompanied 
 by redness, and sometimes by inflamma- 
 tion and suppuration of the external parts. 
 It is not uncommon also, for the outward 
 abscess to communicate with that within 
 
 the antrum. The circumscribed elevation of 
 the tumour, however, does not occur in all 
 cases. Thereareinstancesin which the matter 
 makes its way towards the palate, causing 
 the bones of the part to swell, and at length 
 rendering them carious, unless timely assist- 
 ance be given. There are other cases, in 
 which the matter escapes between the fangs 
 and sockets of the teeth. Lastly, there are 
 other examples, in which matter, formnid in 
 the antrum, meikes its exit at the nostril of 
 the same side, when the patient is lying with 
 his head on the opposite one, in a low posi- 
 tion. If this mode of evacuation should be 
 frequently repeated, it prevents the tumour 
 both from pointing externally, and bursting, 
 as it would do if the purulent matter could 
 find no other vent. This evacuation of the 
 pus from the nostril is not very common. 
 The method of cure consists in extracting 
 one of the dentes molares from the affected 
 side ; and then perforating through the 
 socket into the bony cavity. A mild injec- 
 tion may afterwards be employed to cleanse 
 the sinus occasionally. [Cyclopaedia.] 
 
 A'ntrum buccino'sum. The cochlea of 
 the ear. 
 
 A'ntrum pylo'ri. The great concavity 
 of the stomach approaching the pylorus. 
 
 A'ntrum maxilla're. See Antrum of 
 Highmore. 
 
 Ants, acid of. See Formic acid. 
 
 Anty'lion. (From Antyllus, its inven- 
 tor.) An astringent application, recom- 
 mended by Paulus ^gineta. 
 
 A'l^US. {Anus, i, masc. quasi onus; 
 as carrying the bui"den of the bowels.) 
 
 1. Tlie fundament; the lower extremity 
 of the great intestine, named the rectum, 
 is so called ; and its office is to form an 
 outlet for the faeces. The anus is furnished 
 with muscles which are peculiar to it, viz. 
 the sphincter, which forms a broad circular 
 band of fibres, and keeps it habitually 
 closed, and the levatores ani, which serve to 
 dilate and draw it up to its natural situation, 
 after the expulsion of the fffices. It is also 
 surrounded, as well as the whole of the 
 neighbouring intestine, with muscular fibres, 
 and a very loose sort of cellular substance. 
 The anus is subject to various diseases, 
 especially piles, ulceration, abscesses, ex- 
 crescences, prolapsus ; and imperforation in 
 new-born infants. 
 
 2. The term anns is also applied to a 
 small opening of the third ventricle of the 
 brain, whicli leads into the fourth. 
 
 Anus, artifcial. An accidental open- 
 ing in the parietes of the abdomen, to which 
 opening some part of the intestinal canal 
 leads, and through which the fjeces are 
 either wholly or in part discharged. When 
 a strangulated hernia occurs, in which the 
 intestine is simply pinched, and this event is 
 unknown ; when it has not been relieved by 
 the usual means ; or Avhen the necessary 
 operation has not been practised in time ; 
 
APH 
 
 the protraded part becomes gangrenous, 
 and the faeces escape. But if the patient 
 should be at last operated upon, his fseces 
 are discharged through the wound, and the 
 intestines are more easily emptied. In 
 both cases, the excrement continues to be 
 discharged from the artificial opening. In 
 this way an artificial anus is formed, 
 through which the excrement is evacuated 
 during life. 
 
 Any'drion. (From a., priv. and t/Jajg, 
 water ; so called, because they who eat of 
 it become thirsty.) A speci«s of night- 
 shade, according to Blancard. 
 
 Anvpeu'thynus. (From et, neg. and vTnrj- 
 Bvvoc, blamabls.) Hippocrates, in his Pre- 
 cepts, uses this word to signify an accidental 
 event, which cannot be charged on the phy- 
 sician, and for which he is not accountable. 
 
 AO'RTA. (From a«g, air, and TugMe, 
 to keep ; so called because the ancients sup- 
 posed that only air was contained in it.) 
 The greal artery of the body, which a-'ises 
 from the left ventricle of the heart, forms a 
 curvature in the chest, and descend-s into 
 the abdomen. See AHery. 
 
 Apalachi'ne ga'ixis. (From ttvea.Aiut, 
 to repel ; because it is supposed to repel in- 
 fection.) See Ilex Cassine. 
 
 'Apari'ne. (From g/vii, a file; because 
 its bark is rough, and rasps like a file.) 
 Goose-grass. See Galium Sparine. 
 
 Aparthro'sis. (From utto and a^^gm, a 
 joint.) Articulation. 
 
 Ape'lla. (From a, priv. aiaApdlis, skin.) 
 Shortness of the prepuce. Galen gives this 
 name to all whose prepuce, either through 
 disease, section, or otherwise, will not cover 
 the glans. 
 
 Ape'psia. (Apepsia, m, f. ctmr^ia.: from 
 <3t, priv. and -srsTrlce, to digest.) Indigestion. 
 See Dyspepsia. 
 
 Ape'riens palpebra'rum re'ctus. See 
 Levator palpebrcB superioris. 
 
 APERIENTS. {Aperientia, sc. medica- 
 ment a ; {yovq. aperio, to open.) Laxatives. 
 Medicines which gently open the bowels. 
 
 ApERi'sTATDS. (From tt, neg. and -nn- 
 ^tgrn/ut, to surround.) Aperistation. An epi- 
 thet used by Galen, of an ulcer which is not 
 dangerous, nor surrounded by inflammation. 
 
 Aperi'staton. See Aperistaius. 
 
 Ape'rtor o'culi. See Levator palpebrce 
 superioris. 
 
 Apeuthy'smenus. (From atto and iuQu;, 
 straight.) A name formerly given to the 
 intestinura rectum, or straight gut. 
 
 A'PEX. The extremity of a part ; as the 
 apex of the tongue, apex of the nose, &.c. 
 
 Aphani'smus. (From A((ictvi^a>, to remove 
 from the sight.) The removal, or gradual 
 decay, of a disorder. 
 
 Aph^'resis. (From Mni^iao, to remove.) 
 This term was formerly much used in the 
 schools of surgery, to signify that part of 
 the art which consists in taking oflf any dis- 
 eased or preternatural part of the body. 
 
 API! 
 
 ApHEPSEiiA. (From «t*«, and s^** ^^'^ 
 boil.) A decoction. 
 
 A'phesis. (From a<|>WjM/, to remit.) The 
 remission or termination of a disorder. 
 
 Aphiste'sis. (From apirx,"/, to draw 
 from.) An abscess. 
 
 A'pHODOs. (From avo and rJor, departure.) 
 Excrement. The dejection of the body. 
 
 APHO'NIA. (Apffiiw : from a, priv. 
 and ^a)v>t, the voice.) A suppression of the 
 voice, without either syncope or coma. A 
 genus of disease in the class locales, and 
 order dyscinesifE of Cullen. 
 
 When it takes place from a tumour of 
 the fauces, or about the glottis, it is termed 
 aphonia gutturalis ; 
 
 When from a disease of the trachea, 
 aphonia Irachealis ; 
 
 And when from a paralysis, or want of 
 nervous energy, aphoiiia antonica. 
 
 A'PHORISM. (Aphorismus ; f ro m 
 "■ipogi^ai, to distinguish.) A maxim, or 
 principle, comprehended in a short sen- 
 tence. 
 
 ApHRODi'siA. (From Aipg^Sntt, Venus.) 
 An immoderate desire of veneiy. 
 
 APHRODISIACS. (Aphrodisiaca, sc. 
 medicamenta, u.pgoJtTi'Mn. ; from a<f)§oJ<«a, 
 venery.) Medicines which excite a desire for 
 venery. 
 
 Aphrodisia'sticon. (From a.pgoc, froth.) 
 A troch so called by Galen, because it was 
 given in dysenteries, where the stools were 
 frothy. 
 ^ ApHHODi'srus mo'rbus. (From Ap^oJ^iTu, 
 Venus.) The venereal disease. 
 
 A'pHTHA. See Aphthce. 
 
 A'PHTH^. (A<p9xt: from cittIo,, to in- 
 flame.) The thrush. Frog, or sore mouth. 
 Aphtha lactucimen of Sauvages. Ulcera 
 serpentia oris, or spreading ulcers in tlie 
 mouth, of Celsus. Puslula oris. Alcola. 
 Vesiculm gingivarum. Acacos. Aphtha in- 
 fantum. It is ranked by Cullen in the 
 class Pyrexia, order Exanthemata. A dis- 
 ease to which children are very subject. 
 It appears in small white ulcers upon the 
 tongue, gums, and around the mouth and 
 palate, resembling small particles of curdled 
 milk. When the disease is mild, it is con- 
 fined to these parts ; but when it is violent 
 and of long standing, it is apt to extend 
 through the whole course of the alimentary 
 canal, from the moutli down to the anus ; 
 and so to excite severe purgings, flatulencies, 
 and other disagreeable symptoms. The dis- 
 ease, when recent and confined to the 
 mouth, may in general be easily removed ; 
 but when of long standing, and extending 
 down to the stomach and intestines, it very 
 frequently proves fatal. 
 
 The thrusii sometimes occurs as a chro- 
 nic disease, both in warm climates and in 
 those Northern countries where the cold 
 is combined with a considerable degree of 
 moisture, or where the soil is of a very 
 marshy nature. It may, in some cases, 
 
m 
 
 A?H 
 
 APO 
 
 te considered as an idiopatic aflfection; 
 but it is more usually symptomatic. It 
 shows itself, at first, by an uneasy sensa- 
 tion, or burning heat in the stomach, which 
 comes on by slow degrees, and increases 
 gradually in violence. After some time, 
 small pimples, of about the size of a pin's 
 head, show themselves on the tip and edges 
 of the tongue ; and these, at length, spread 
 over the whole inside of the mouth, and 
 occasion such a tenderness and rawness, 
 that the patient cannot take any food of a 
 solid nature ; [neither can he receive any 
 vinous or spirituous liquor into his mouth, 
 ■without great pungency and pain being ex- 
 cited ; little febrile heat attends, but there 
 is a dry skin, pale countenance, small pulse, 
 and cold extremities. These symptoms will 
 probably continue for some weeks, the 
 general health being sometimes better and 
 sometimes worse, and then the patient will 
 be attacked with acid eructations, or severe 
 purging, whicli greatly exliausts its strength, 
 and produces considerable emaciation of 
 the whole body. After a little time, these 
 symptoms cease, and he again enjoys belter 
 health; but, sooner or later, the acrid mat- 
 ter shows itself once more in the mouth, 
 with greater virulence than before, and 
 makes frequent translations to the stomach 
 and intestines, and so from these to the 
 month again, until, at last, the patient is 
 reduced to a perfect skeleton. Elderly 
 people, and persons with a shattered con- 
 stitution, are most liable to its attacks. The 
 treatment of the thrush in children is gene- 
 rally to be begun by the exhibition of a 
 gentle emetic : then clear the bowels, if 
 confined, by rhubarb and magnesia, castor 
 oil, or other mild aperient ; or sometimes 
 in gross torpid habits by a dose of calomel. 
 In general the prevalence of acid in the 
 primae via; appears to lead to the complaint ; 
 whence antacid remedies prove beneficial iu 
 its progress : when the patient is costive 
 giving the preference to magnesia; when 
 relaxed, to chalk, which may be sometimes 
 joined with aromatics, the mild vegetable 
 astringents, or even a little opium, if the 
 diarrhceabe urgent. AVhere the child is very 
 weak, and the aphthae of a dark colour, 
 the decoction of bark or other tonic must 
 be had recourse to. The separation of the 
 sloughs and healing of the ulcers may be 
 promoted by washing the mouth occasion- 
 ally with the honey of borax, diluted with 
 two or three parts of rose water ; or where 
 they are of a dark colour, by the decoction 
 of bark acidulated with sulphuric acid. The 
 diet should be light and nutritious, espe- 
 cially where there is much debility. As the 
 complaint is subsiding, particular attention 
 is required to obviate the bowels becoming 
 confined. In the chronic aphthae afiFecting 
 grown persons, pretty much the same plan 
 of treatment is to be pursued : besides which 
 the compound powder of ipecacuanha and 
 
 other diaphoretics, assisted by the occasional 
 
 use of the warm bath, wearing flannel next 
 the skin, particularly in a damp cold cli- 
 mate, &.C. appear to be beneficial. 
 
 A'prs melli'fica. The systematic name 
 of the honey-bee. See Bee. 
 
 A'PIUM. (Apium, i, n. From *T«r, 
 Doric: uTTioi, mild; or from apes, bees; 
 because they are fond of it.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linncean system. Class, Pentandria. Or- 
 der, Digynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the herb 
 small-age. 
 
 A'piuM gbate'olzns. The systematic 
 name for the apium of the pharmacopoeias. 
 j9pium,foliolh caulinis, cuneiformibus, urn- 
 bellis, sessilibus, of Linnaeus. The root, 
 seeds, and fresh plant, are aperient and car- 
 minative. 
 
 A'piuM petkoseli'num. The systematic 
 name for the petroselinum of the pharma- 
 copoeias. Peiroselinum viilgare. Jlpium 
 hortense. Common parsley, ^pium foliis 
 caulinis Unearibis, involucellis minutis of 
 Linnteus. Both the roots and seeds of this 
 plant were formerly directed by the London 
 College for medicinal use, and the root is 
 still retained in the Edinburgh pharmaco- 
 poeia : the former have a sweetish taste, ac- 
 companied with a slight warmth or flavour, 
 somewhat resembling that of carrot ; the 
 latter are in taste warmer and more aroma- 
 tic than anj' other part of the plant, and 
 manifest considerable bitterness. The roots 
 are said to be aperient and diuretic, and 
 have been employed in nephritic pains and 
 obstructions of urine. The seeds possess 
 aromatic and carminative powers, but are 
 seldom prescribed. 
 
 Apned'stia. (From a, and «rvto, to 
 breathe.) A defect or difficulty of respi- 
 ration, such as happens in a cold, &.c. Fot- 
 sius. 
 
 Apnce'a. The same. Galen. 
 
 ApocAPsi'sMCS. (From ano, and xnmo;, 
 smoke.) A fumigation. 
 
 Apocatha'rsis. (From axo, and jetflittgao, 
 to purge.) An evacuation of humours ; a 
 discharge downward ; but sometimes ap- 
 plied, with little discrimination, to vomit- 
 ing. 
 
 ApociULiZE'sis. (From eixoiuai^j^te, to 
 break transversely.) A transvei-se fracture. 
 Hippocrates. 
 
 APGCENO'SIS. (From «^o, and K^'tct, 
 to evacuate.) A superabundant flux of 
 blood, or other fluid, without pyrexia. The 
 name of an order in the class locales of 
 CuUen. 
 
 Apo'cope. (From as-o, and kottIoi, to cut 
 from.) Abscission, or the removal of a part 
 by cutting it off. 
 
 Apo'cRisis. (From as-t, and x^/va>, to se- 
 crete from.) A secretion of suberabundant 
 humours. Hippocrates. 
 
 ApoeRtT'sTiNUiwF. ^pocrvsticop. (From 
 
AFQ 
 
 ^vcuftuee, to repel.) An astringent or repel- 
 lent medicine. Galen. 
 
 ApocRu'sTicoN. See Apocrustinum. 
 
 Apocve'sis. (From uvo, and sua), to 
 bring forth.) Parturition, or the bringing 
 forth of a child. Galen. 
 
 Apoi acry'tica. (From atto, and S'ax^u, a 
 tear.) Medicines which, by exciting tears, 
 remove superfluous humours from the eyes, 
 as onions, &e. Pliny. 
 
 ApoGEu'siA. See Ageudia. 
 
 Apogeu'sis. See Ageustia. 
 
 Apoginome'sis. (From aurraymfAM, to be 
 absent.) The remission or absence of a 
 disease. Hippocrates. 
 
 ApoGLAUco'sis. (From «wo, and yKuvKc?, 
 sky-coloured ; so called because of its blue- 
 ish appearance.) Glaucoma. A cataract 
 of the eye. Dioscorides. 
 
 Apo'gonum. (From awo, and ynoy-ctt, 
 to beget.) A living foetus in the womb. 
 Hippocrates. 
 
 Apole'psis. (From earo, and ka/xCclvu, to 
 take from.) An interception, suppression, 
 or retention of urine, or any other natural 
 evacuation. Hippocrates. 
 
 Apolino'sis. (From st«ro, and Xivov, flax.) 
 The method of curing a fistula, according 
 to ^gineta, by the application of raw flax. 
 
 Apo'lysis. (From cfTro, and xt/ai, to re- 
 lease.) The solution or termination of a 
 disease. The removal of a bandage. Ero- 
 tianus. 
 
 Apoma'gma. 'From oltto, and fjntTlcn, to 
 cleanse from.) Any thing used to cleanse 
 and wipe away filth from sores, as sponge, 
 &c. Hippocrates. 
 
 Apomathe'ma. (From ctiro, neg. and 
 ^ayfl^vo), to learn.) Hippocrates exi)resses, 
 by this term, a forgetfulness of all that has 
 been learnt. 
 
 Apo'meli. (From cfn-o, from, and juiKi, 
 honey.) An oxymel, or decoction, made 
 with honey. 
 
 APONEURO'SIS. (From awo, and 
 vsvgov, a nerve ; from an erroneous supposi- 
 tion of the ancients, that it was formed by 
 the expansion of a nerve.) A tendinous ex- 
 pansion. See Muscle. 
 
 Apo'nia. (From a., priv. and tvovo;, pain.) 
 Freedom from pain. 
 
 ApoNiTno'sis. (From a.iro, artd yit^cv, ni- 
 tre.) The sprinkling an ulcer over with nitre. 
 
 Apopalle'sis. (From etTrovAf^cc, to throw 
 off" hastily.) An abortion, or premature 
 expulsion of a foetus. Hippocrates. 
 
 Apopeda'sis. (From ciTro, and 'miS'aue, to 
 jump from.) A luxation. 
 
 Apophlegma'sia. (From niro, and 9\iry- 
 f«», phlegm.) A discharge of phlegm, or 
 mucus. 
 
 Apophlegma'tica. (From awo, and (phey- 
 (xtL, phlegm.) Apophlegmatizantia. Apo- 
 phlegmaiieonta. Medicines which excite the 
 secretion of mucus from the mouth and 
 nose. Masticatories. Errhines. 
 
 Apophra'xis. (FromrtTo, and pgorff-w, to 
 
 APO 
 
 69 
 
 interrupt.) A suppression of the menstrual 
 discharge. 
 
 Apophtha'rma. (From eivo, and pQa^a,, 
 to corrupt.) A medicine to procure abortion. 
 
 Apo'phthoka. (From atropflag*, to be 
 abortive.) An abortion. 
 
 Apophy'ades. The ramifications of the 
 veins and arteries. Hippocrates. 
 
 Apo'phyas. (From cfn-o(puce, to proceed 
 from.) Any thing which grows or adheres 
 to another, as a wart to the finger. 
 
 APO'PHYSIS. (From ct7ro(puce, to pro- 
 ceed from.) Appendix. Probole. Ecphy- 
 sis. Processus. Productio. Projectura. 
 Protuberantia. A process, projection, or 
 protuberance, of a bone beyond a plain 
 surface; as the nasal apophysis of the 
 frontal bone, &.c. 
 
 Apophthe'gma. (From ttTrapBryyofAntf to 
 speak eloquently.) A short maxim, or 
 axiom ; a rule. 
 
 Apople'cta. a name formerly applied to 
 the internal jugular vein ; so called because 
 in apoplexies, it appears full and turgid. 
 Bartholin. 
 
 Apople'ctica. (From nmTrKyi^ut, an apo- 
 plexy.) Medicines against an apoplexy. 
 
 APOPLE'XIA. (From ttvo, and mrKnaa-x^ 
 to strike or knock down ; because persons, 
 when seized with this disease, fall down 
 suddenly.; Apoplexy. A sudden aboli- 
 tion, in some degree of the powers of sense 
 and motion, the patient lying in a sleep-like 
 state ; the action of the heart remaining, as 
 well as the respiration, often with a sterto- 
 rous noise. CuUen arranges it in the class 
 neuroses and order comata. 
 
 1. When it takes place from a congestion 
 of blood, it is termed apoplexia sanguinea. 
 
 2. When there is an abundance of serum, 
 as in persons of a cold temperament, apo- 
 plexia serosa. 
 
 3. If it arise from water in the ventricles 
 of the brain, it is called apoplexia hydroce- 
 phalica. See Hydrocephalus. 
 
 4. If from a wound, apoplexia traumatica. 
 
 5. If from poisons, apoplexia venenata. 
 
 6. If from the action of suffocating ex- 
 halations, apoplexia suffocata. 
 
 7. If from passions of the mind, apoplexia 
 mentalis. 
 
 8. And when it is joined with catalepsy, 
 apoplexia cataleptica. 
 
 Apoplexy makes its attack chiefly at an 
 advanced period of life ; and most usually 
 on those who are of a corpulent habit, with 
 a short neck, and large head ; and who lead 
 an inactive life, make use of a full diet, or 
 drink to excess. The immediate cause of 
 apoplexy, is a compression of the brain, 
 produced either by an accumulation of 
 blood in th» vessels of the head, and dis- 
 tending them to such a degree, as to com- 
 press the medullary portion of the brain ; 
 or by an effusion of blood from the red ves- 
 sels, or of serum from the exhalants y 
 which fluids are accumulated in such a 
 
TO APQ APO 
 
 quantityasto occasion compression. These On an attack of sanguineous apoplexy, 
 states, of over-distention and of effusion, all compression should be removed from 
 maybe brought on by whatever increases the neck, the patient laid with his head a 
 the afflux and impetus of the blood in the good deal raised, and a free admission of 
 arteries of the head ; such as violent fits of cool air allowed. Then blood should be 
 passion, greatexertions of muscular strength, taken freely from the arm or the temporal 
 severe exercise, excess in venery, stooping artery, or the jugular vein ; which it may 
 down for any length of time, wearing any be sometimes necessary to repeat, if the 
 thing too tight about the neck, overloading symptoms continue, and the patient is still 
 the stomach, long exposure to excessive cold, plethoric; or if blood caa less be spiared, 
 era vertical sun, the sudden suppression of cupping or leeches may lessen the conges- 
 any long-accustomed evacuation, the appli- tion in the brain. The next object should 
 cation of the fumes of certain narcotic and be thoroughly to evacuate the bowels by 
 metallicsubstances, such as opium, alcohol, some active purgative, as calomel joined 
 charcoal, mercury, Sic. and blows, wounds, with jalap, or with extract of colocynth, or 
 and other external injuries : in short, apo- followed by infusion of senna and some 
 plexy may be produced by whatever deter- neutral salt, with a little tartarized anti- 
 mines too great a flow of blood to the brain, mony or tincture of jalap repeated every 
 or prevents its free return from that organ. two hours till it operates; or a draught 
 
 The young, and those of a full plethoric of tincture of senna and wine of aloes, 
 habit, are most liable to attacks of the where the bowels are very torpid, may 
 sanguineous apoplexy ; and those of a answer the purpose. Stimulant glysters 
 phlegmatic constitution, or who are much will also be proper, particularly if the pa- 
 advanced in life, to the serous. Apoplexy tient cannot swallow, as common salt and 
 is sometimes preceded by headach, giddi- syrup of buckthorn with a proper quantity 
 ness, dimness of sight, loss of memory, fal- of gruel, infusion of senna or infusion of 
 tering of the tongue in speaking, numbness colocynth ; oraturpentineglysterinelderly 
 in the extremities, drowsiness, stupor, and torpid habits. Cold should then be applied 
 night-mare, all denoting an affection of the assiduously to the scalp, the hair being pre- 
 brain ; but it more usually happens that, viously shaved, and a blister to the back of 
 without much previous indisposition, the the neck ; and diaphoretic medicines may 
 person falls down suddenly, the counte- be exhibited, avoiding however those which 
 nance becomes florid, the face appears contain opium. Sinapisms to the feet may 
 swelled and puffed up, the vessels of the also be useful, particularly if these are cold, 
 head, particularly of the neck and temples. If under these means, the sensibility does not 
 seem turgid and distended with blood ; the gradually return, some of the gentle difFu- 
 eyes are prominent and fixed, the breathing sible stimulants will be proper, as ammonia, 
 is difficult and performed with a snorting mustard, ather, camphor, &.c. : and at this 
 noise, and the pulse is strong and full. Al- period, a blister to the scalp may come in 
 though the whole body is affected with the aid. By some practitioners emetics are re- 
 loss of sense and motion, it nevertheless commended, but their use is hazardous, 
 takes place often more upon one side than especially if sufficient evacuations be not 
 the other, which is called hemiplegia, and premised : and the same may be observed 
 inthis case, the side least affected with palsy of sternutatories. In the serous form of 
 is somewhat convulsed. the disease, general bleediiag is inadmissible, 
 
 In forming an opinion as to the event, and even the local abstraction of blood 
 
 we must be guided by the violence of the should be very sparingly made ; the bowels 
 
 symptoms. If the fit is of long duration, should be kept open, especially by aloetic 
 
 the respiration laborious and stertorous, or mercurial formula, but not procuring 
 
 and the person much advanced in years, profuse discharges ; and the other secretions 
 
 the disease, in all probability, will terminate maintained, especially by the use of the diffu- 
 
 fatally. In some cases, it goes off entirely ; sible stimulants already mentioned ; blisters 
 
 but it more frequently leaves a state of to the head, and errhines may be here also 
 
 mental imbecility behind it, or terminates useful. When apoplectic symptoms have 
 
 in a hemiplegia, or in death. Even when beenoccasionedbyopium,or othernarcotic, 
 
 an attack is recovered from, it most fre- the timely discharge of this by an active 
 
 fluently returns again, after a short period emetic will be the most important measure ; 
 
 of time, and in the end proves fatal. In but in a plethoric habit, bleeding should be 
 
 dissections of apoplexy, blood is often found premised : subsequently various stimulants 
 
 effused on the surface and in the cavities of may be employed, as ammonia, vinegar, &c. 
 
 the brain ; and in other instances, a turgi- endeavouring to procure a determination 
 
 dity and distention of the blood-vessels are to the surface, and rousing the patient 
 
 to be observed. In some cases, tumours from his torpid state. The prevention of 
 
 have been found attached to different parts the sanguineous form of the disease will 
 
 of the substance of the brain, and in others, be best attempted by abstemiousness, regular 
 
 no traces of any real affection of it could Be moderate exercise, and keeping up the 
 
 observed. evacuations; an issue or seton may also b& 
 
APO 
 
 useful ; but under urgent circumstances, 
 bleeding, especially topical, must be resorted 
 to. In leucopblegmatic habits, a more nu- 
 tritious diet will be proper. 
 
 Apopni'xis. (From a^s;rv;^a), to suflFo- 
 eate.) A suffocation. Moschion. 
 
 Apopsophe'sis. (From ayro, and ■^o<pia!, 
 to emit wind.) The emission of wind by 
 the anus or uterus, according to Hippo- 
 crates. 
 
 Apopst'chia. (From utto, from, and 
 4y;t«, the mind.) The highest degree of 
 deliquium, or fainting, according to Galen. 
 
 Apo'ptosis. (From ATroTnTTTu, to fall 
 down.) A prolapsus, or falling down of 
 any part through relaxation. Eroiian. 
 
 Apore'xis. (From avo, and sgej-*, to 
 stretch out.) A play with balls, in the gym- 
 nastic exercises. 
 
 Apo'ria. (From «, priv. and iwogc;, a 
 duct.) Restlessness, uneasiness, occasioned 
 by the interruption of perspiration, or any 
 Stoppage of the natural secretions. 
 
 Aporrhi'psis. (From uTrcpoiTrru), to cast 
 off.) Hippocrates uses this word to signify 
 that kind of insanity where the patient 
 tears off his clothes, and casts them from 
 him. 
 
 AposcEPARNi'sMtJS. (From aa-o, from, 
 and o-KiTTsLgvi^ai, to strike ■with a hatchet.) 
 Deasciatio. A species of fracture, when 
 part of a bone is chipped off. Gorrceus. 
 
 Aposcha'sis. Jiposchasmiis. (From A-ro, 
 and ir^ci^ai, to scarify.) A scarification. 
 Venesection. Hippocrates. 
 
 Aposi'tia. Jlpositios. (From cltto, from, 
 and a-iTog, food.) A loathing of food. Galen. 
 
 Apospa'sma. (From ATroa-Trautijio tear off.) 
 A violent, irregular fracture of a tendon, 
 ligament, &c. Galen. 
 
 AposPHACELi'sis. (From a^ro, and a-^et- 
 xej/Of, a mortification.) Hippocrates uses 
 this word to denote a mortification of the 
 flesh in wounds, or fractures, caused by too 
 tight a bandage. 
 
 Apo'sTASis. (From ctvo, and /rn^/, to re- 
 cede from.) 
 
 1. An abscess, or collection of matter. 
 
 2. The coming away of a fragment of 
 bone, by fracture. 
 
 3. When a distemper passes away by 
 some outlet, Hippocrates calls it an aposta- 
 sis by excrttion. 
 
 4. When the morbific matter, by its own 
 weight, falls and settles on any part, an 
 apostasis by settlement. 
 
 5. When one disease turns to another, an 
 apostasis by metastasis. 
 
 Aposta'xis. (From aa-ora^*, to distil 
 from.) Hippocrates uses this word to ex- 
 press the defluxion or distillation of any hu- 
 mour, or fluid: as blood from the nose. 
 
 AFOSTE'MA. (From aupig^y.i, to re- 
 cede.) The term given by the ancients to 
 abscesses in general. See Abscess. 
 
 Apostema'tiai, Those who, from an 
 
 apo 
 
 (1 
 
 inward abscess, void pus downwards, are 
 thus calle^d by Aretaeus. 
 
 Aposteri'gma. (From a^crJip'f*, fulcio.) 
 Galen uses this word to denote a rest of a 
 diseased part, a cushion. 
 
 Apostolo'rum ungue'ntum. (From st»-c9-- 
 TTsxoc, an apostle.) Dodecapharmacum . 
 The apostles' ointment; so called because 
 it has twelve ingredients in it, exclusive of 
 the oil and vinegar. 
 
 Apo'sTROPHE. fFrom cltto and g-^spcc, to 
 turn from.) Thus Paulus ^gineta express- 
 es an aversion for food. 
 
 Aposyringe'sis. (From atto and (rugey^, 
 a fistula.) The degeneracy of a sore into a 
 fistula. Hippocrates. 
 
 Aposy'rma. (From aero and a-Kg*, to rub 
 off.) An abrasion or desquamation of th& 
 bones or skin. Hippocrates. 
 
 Apotaneu'sis. (From aero and tuvec, to 
 extend.) An extension, or elongation, of 
 any member or substance. 
 
 Apotelme'sis. (From etm and rikfAai, a 
 bog.) An expurgation of filth, or faeces. 
 
 Apothe'ca. {A?rodn>cn : from a7r£<T<9»^/, 
 to reposit.) A shop, or vessel, where me- 
 dicines are sold, or deposited. 
 
 AFOTHECA'RIUS. (From attc, and 
 T/6«///, pono, to put; so called from his 
 employ being to prepare, and keep in rea- 
 diness, the various articles in the Materia 
 Medica, and to compound them for the phy- 
 sician's use ; or from a.7rc,6>iiai, a shop.) An 
 apothecary. In every European country, 
 except Great Britain, the apothecary is the 
 same as, in England, we name the druggist 
 and chemist. 
 
 ApoTHERAPEi'A. (From ATTo and S-sga- 
 5m/ai, to cure.) A perfect cure, according 
 to Hippocrates. 
 
 Apotherapeu'tic.a. (From aTrcB-i^ATrweu, 
 to heal.) Therapeutics ; that part of medi- 
 cine which teaches the art of curing disorders. 
 
 Apotue'rmum. (From atto and B-e^fjtn, 
 heat.) An acrimonious pickle, with mus- 
 tard, vinegar, and oil. Galen. 
 
 Apo'thesis. (From atto and Ti^nfAi, to 
 replace.) The reduction of a dislocated 
 bone, according to Hippocrates. 
 
 Apothli'mma. (From atto and 3-xiCee, to 
 press from.) The dregs or expressed juice 
 of a plant. 
 
 Apothrad'sis. (From atto and S-gso/®, to 
 break.) Apocope. The taking away the 
 splinters of a broken bone. 
 
 Apo'tocus. (From ato and TtnTm, to 
 bring forth.) Abortive ; premature. Hip- 
 pocrates. 
 
 Apotre'psis. (From avo and r^i^a, to 
 turn from.) A resolution or reversion of a 
 suppurating tumour. 
 
 ApoTROPiE'A. (From ATnTgiTrce, to avert.) 
 An amulet, or charm, to avert diseases. 
 Foesius. 
 
 A'pozEM. Jlpozema. (From avo and 
 fa», to boil.) A decoction. 
 
AQU 
 
 AQU 
 
 Apozed'xis. (From ttTto and if»j/n/,w;, to 
 separate.) The separation or removal of 
 morbid parts. Hippocrates. 
 
 Apo'zymos. (From aro and fu^ax, fer- 
 ment.) Fermented. 
 
 APPARA'TUS. (From appareo, to ap- 
 pear, or be ready at hand.) This term is 
 applied to the instruments and the prepara- 
 tion and arrangement of everything neces- 
 sary in the performance of any operation 
 surgical or chemical. 
 
 Appara'ttjs, CHE3IICAL. See Chemical 
 .Apparatus. 
 
 Af para'tus, pneumatic. See Pneumatic 
 apparatus. 
 
 Appara'tus mi'mor. See Lithotomy. 
 
 Appara'tus ma'jor. See Liiholomy. 
 
 Appaka'tus a'ltus. See Lithotomy. 
 
 AppENDi'cuLA cs'ci vermifo'rmis. A 
 vermicular process, about four inches in 
 length, and the size of a goose-quill, which 
 hangs to the iutestinum cacum of the hu- 
 man body. 
 
 AppENDi'cuLiE EPiPi.o'ica;. Appendices 
 coli adiposce. The small appendices of the 
 colon and rectum, which are filled with adi- 
 pose substance. See Omtnlum. 
 
 Apple, thorn. See Datura. 
 
 .ipple. See Pyrus. 
 
 Apricot. See Fninus armeniaca. 
 
 AFYRE'XIA. (From a., priv. and -aw- 
 gsf;st, a fever.) Apyrexy. Without fever. 
 The intermission of feverish heat. 
 
 A'QUA. See JVater. 
 
 A'qua a'eris fi'x*. Water impregnated 
 with fixed air. This is liquid carbonic acid, 
 or water impregnated with carbonic acid ; it 
 sparkles in the glass, has a pleasant acidu- 
 lous taste, and forms an excellent beverage. 
 It diminishes thirst, lessens the morbid heat 
 of the body, and acts as a powerful diuretic. 
 It is also an excellent remedy in increasing 
 irritability of tiie stomach, as in advanced 
 pregnancy, and it is one of the best anti- 
 emetics which we possess. 
 
 A'qca alu'minis compo'sita. Compound 
 solution of alum, formerly called aqua alu- 
 minosa bateana. See Liquor aluminis com- 
 positus. 
 
 A'qpa amsio'nijE aceta'tjc. See Ammo- 
 nia acetali-s liquor. 
 
 A'qua ammo'm.e po'Ra:. See Ammonia. 
 
 A'quA ane'thi. See Anethum. 
 
 A'qua ca'lcis. See Calcis liquor. 
 
 A'q.ua c(Ele'stis. a preparation of cu- 
 prum. 
 
 A'qua ca'kui. See Carum. 
 
 A'qua cinnahio'mi. See Laurus cinna- 
 momum. 
 
 A'qua cu'pri ammonia'ti. See Cupri 
 ammoniati liquor. 
 
 A'qua cu'pri viteiola'ti compo'sita. 
 This preparation of the Edinburgh Phar- 
 macopoeia, is used externally, to stop he- 
 morrhages of the nose, and other parts. 
 It is made thus: 
 
 IJ.. Cupri vitriolati, Muminis, sing. iss. 
 AqucE puree, ?iv. Acidi vitriolici, 3ij- 
 
 Boil the salts in water until they are 
 dissolved ; then filter the liquor, and add 
 the acid. 
 
 A'qua DrsriLLA'TA. Distilled water. This 
 is made by distilling water in clean vessels, 
 until about two-thirds have come over. In 
 nature, no water is found perfectly pure. 
 Spring or river water always contains a 
 portion of saline matter, principally sulphate 
 of lime : and, from this impregnation, is 
 unfit for a number of pharmaceutic prepa- 
 rations. By distillation, a perfectly pure 
 water is obtained. The London College 
 directs ten gallons of common water ; of 
 which, first distil four pints, which are to 
 be thrown away ; then distil four gallons. 
 This distilled w ater is to be kept in glass ves- 
 sels. See Water. 
 
 A'qua f(eni'culi. See Anethum ftenicu- 
 lum. 
 
 A'qua fo'rtis. See Kitric acid. 
 
 Aqua ka'li prspara'ti. See Poiassx 
 subcarbonatis liquor. 
 
 A'qua ka'li pu'ri. See Potassce liquor. 
 
 A'qua litha'rgvri aceta'ti. See Plumbi 
 subacetatis liquor. 
 
 A'qua litha'rgyri aceta'ti compo'sita. 
 See Plumbi suba4:etatis liquor dilutus. 
 
 A' QUA ME'NTHa; piperi't.2. See Mentha 
 piperita. 
 
 A'qua me'nth^: sati'v^. See Mentha 
 viridis. 
 
 A'qua me'nthjE vir'idis. See Mentha 
 viridis. 
 
 A'qua pime'nt^. See Myrtus Pimenta. 
 
 A'qua pule'gxi. See Mentha Pulegium. 
 
 A'qua re'gia. Aqua regalis. The acid 
 now called the nitro-muriatic, was formerly 
 called aqua regalis, because it was, at that 
 time, the only acid that was known to be 
 able to dissolve gold. See JYitro-muriatic acid. 
 
 A'qua ro's^. See Rosa ceniifolia. 
 
 A'qua sty'ptica. A name formerly 
 given to a combination of powerful astrin- 
 gents, viz. sulphate of copper, sulphate of 
 alum, and sulphuric acid. It has been ap- 
 plied topically to check haemorrhage, and, 
 largely diluted with water, as a wash in pu- 
 rulent ophthalmia. See Aqua cupri vitrio- 
 lati composita. 
 
 A'qua zi'nci titriola'ti cum ca'mphora. 
 Otherwise named Aqua vitriolica campho- 
 rata. It was made by dissolving half an 
 ounce of sulphate of zinc in a quart of boil- 
 ing water, adding half an ounce of campho- 
 rated spirit, and filtering. This, when pro- 
 perly diluted, is an useful collyrium for 
 inflammations of the eyes, in which there is 
 a weakness of the parts. Externally it is 
 applied by surgeons to scorbutic and phage- 
 denic ulcerations. 
 
 A'quje distilla't.i. Distilled waters. 
 These are made by introducing vegetables, 
 as mint, penny-royal, &c, into a still witfe 
 
AQU 
 
 AKA 
 
 water; and drawing oflFas much as is found 
 to possess the properties of the plants. The 
 London College orders the waters to be dis- 
 tilled from dried herbs, because fresh are 
 not ready at all times of the year. When- 
 ever the fresh are used, the weights are to 
 be increased. But whether the fresh or 
 dried herbs are employed, the operator may 
 vary the weight according to the season in 
 which they had been produced and col- 
 lected. Herbs and seeds, kept beyond the 
 space of a year, are improper for the dis- 
 tillation of waters. To every gallon of 
 these waters, five ounces, by measure, of 
 proof spirit are to be added. 
 
 A'iivM minera'les. See Mineral waters. 
 
 A'i^vM stillati'ti^ si'uPLicES. Simple 
 distilled waters. 
 
 A'quiE stillati'ti^ spiritco's^. Spiri- 
 tuous distilled waters, now called only spi- 
 ritus, as spiritus pulegii. 
 
 Aqujeduct of Fallopius. a canal in the 
 petrous portion of the temporal bone, first 
 accurately described by Fallopius. 
 
 Aquatic nut. See Trapa naians. 
 
 A«iUEOUS HUMOUK OF THE EYE. The 
 
 very limpid watery fluid, which fills both 
 chambers of the eye. See Eye. 
 
 Aqce'tta. The name of a liquid poison, 
 made use of by the Roman women, under 
 the Pontificate of Alexander VII. It was 
 prepared, and sold in drops, by Tophania, 
 or Toffania, an infamous woman who re- 
 sided at Palermo, and afterwards at Naples. 
 From her, these drops obtained the name of 
 Aqua Toffania, Aqua delta Toffana, and 
 also Aqua di JVapoli, This poison is, said, 
 by some, to be a composition of arsenic, and 
 by others of opium and cantharides. 
 
 A^tJiFo'tiCM. (From acus, a needle, 
 and folium, a leaf; so called on account of 
 its prickly leaf. See Ilex. 
 
 A'^uiLA. A chemical name formerly 
 used for sal-ammoniac, mercurius prjeci- 
 pitatus, arsenic, sulphur, and the philoso- 
 pher's stone. 
 
 A'qniLA a'lba. One of the names given 
 to calomel by the ancients. See Submurias 
 hydrargyri. 
 
 A'quila a'lba philosopho'rum. Aqua 
 alba ganymedis. Sublimed sal-ammoniac. 
 
 A'uviLA ccele'stis. a panacea, or cure 
 for all diseases ; a preparation of mercury. 
 
 A'quila ve'neris. a preparation of the 
 ancients, made with verdigrise and sublimed 
 sal-ammoniac. 
 
 A'quila, among the ancients, had many 
 other epithets joined with it, as rubra, salu- 
 tifera, volans, &c. 
 
 A'quil.?: ve'nje. (From aquila, an eagle.) 
 Branches of the jugular veins, which are 
 particularly prominent in the eagle. 
 
 A'quil^ li'gnum. Eagle-wood. It is 
 generally sold for the agallochum. 
 
 AQUILE'GIA. (From aqua, water, 
 and f.cgo, lo gather - so called from the shape 
 
 10 
 
 of its leaves, which retain water.) The 
 herb columbine. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnasan system. Class, Polyandria. Or- 
 der, Pentagynia. 
 
 2. The name, in the Pharmacopceias, for 
 the columbine. See Aquilegia vulgaris. 
 
 Aquile'gia vulga'ris. The systematic 
 name of the columbine. The seeds, flowers, 
 and the whole plant, have been used medi- 
 cinally, the first in exanthematous diseases, 
 the latter chiefly asan antiscorbutic. Though 
 retained in several foreign pharmacopoeias, 
 their utility seems to be not allowed in this 
 country. 
 
 Aqud'la. (Diminutive of aqua.) A 
 small quantity of very fine and limpid wa- 
 ter. This term is applied to the pellucid 
 water, which distends the capsule of the 
 crystalline lens, and the lens itself. Paulus 
 jEgineta uses it to denote a tumour con- 
 sisting of a fatty substance under the skin 
 of the eyelid. 
 
 Arabic gum. See Acocue gummi. 
 
 A'racai.an. Amulets. 
 
 A'raca mi'ri. (Indian.) A shrub grow- 
 ing in the Brazils, whose roots are diuretic 
 and antidysenteric. 
 
 Ara'chne. (From amg-, Heb. to weave; 
 or from ^at.p^vii, a spider.) The spider. 
 
 ARACHNOID MEMBRANE. 
 (From aifx;)(v>t, a spider, and uJ'ct, likeness; 
 so named from its resemblance to a spider's 
 web.) A thin membrane of the brain, 
 »'ithout vessels and nerves, situated be- 
 tween the dura and pia mater, and sur- 
 rounding the cerebrum, cerebellum, me- 
 dulla oblongata, and medulla spinalis. The 
 term is also applied by some writers to the 
 tunic of the crj'stalline lens and vitreous 
 humour of the eye. 
 
 Arack. (Indian.) An Indian spiritu- 
 ous liquor, preparea in many ways, often 
 from rice ; sometimes from sugar, ferment- 
 ed with the juice of cocoa-nuts; frequently 
 from toddy, the juice which flows from the 
 cocoa-nut tree by incision, and from other 
 substances. 
 
 A'rados. (From a^aS^, to be turbu- 
 lent.) Hippocrates uses this term to sig- 
 nify a commotion in the stomach, occa- 
 sioned by the fermentation of its contents. 
 
 Ar;eo'tica. (From a^ouoo), to rarefy.) 
 Things which rarefy the fluids of the 
 body. 
 
 Ara'lia (From ara, a bank in the sea ; 
 so called because it grows upon banks, near 
 the sea.) The berry-bearing angelica. Of 
 the several species of this tree, the roots of 
 the nudicaulis, or naked-stalked, v/ere 
 brought over from North America, where 
 it grows, and sold here for sarsaparilla. 
 
 Ara'ne A. (From n^aa>, to knit together.) 
 The spider. 
 
 ARA'NTIUS, Jc'lius C-«:sar, ^a cele- 
 brated anatomist and physician, born at 
 Bologna, about • the year 153a After 
 
ARC 
 
 AKC 
 
 studying under Vesalius, and others, he 
 graduated and became professor there, and 
 died in 1589. In his first work, " On 
 the Human Fcetus," he described the for- 
 amen ovale, and ductus arteriosus ; and 
 corrected several errors in the anatomy of 
 the gravid uterus, which had been generally 
 derived from the examination of brutes. 
 He afterwards showed that the blood, aftei- 
 birth, could only pass from the right to the 
 left side of the heart thi-ough the vessels of 
 the lungs, thus preparing for the discovery 
 of the circulation by Harvey. A Treatise 
 on Tumours, and a Commentary on Part 
 of Hippocrates, were also written by him. 
 A'RBOR VJ'TiE. The tree of life. 
 
 1. The cortical substance of the cerebel- 
 lum is so disposed, that, when cuttraversely, 
 it appears ramified like a tree, from which 
 c'rcumstance it is termed arbor vitce. 
 
 2. The name of a tree formerly in high 
 estimation in medicine. See Thuya occi- 
 dentalis. 
 
 ARBUTHIN'OT, Joh.v, a physician, 
 born in Scotland soon after the Restoration, 
 celebrated for his wit and learning. He 
 graduated at Aberdeen, and settling in this 
 metropolis, had the good fortune to be at 
 Epsom, when Prince George of Denmark 
 Avas taken ill there ; whom, having restored 
 to health, he was a|jpointed phj'sician to 
 Quesn Anne, but never got into very ex- 
 tensive practice. His chief medical publi- 
 cations were "On the Choice of Aliments," 
 and "On the Eifects of Air upon Human 
 Bodies." He died in 1735. 
 
 A'RBUTUS. The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linna?an system. Class, De- 
 candria. Order, Monogynia. The straw- 
 berry tree. 
 
 A'RBUTUS uxe'do. Amalzquil. Unedo 
 papyracea. A decoction of the bark of the 
 root of this plant is commended in fevers. 
 
 A'kbutus u'va u'rsi. The systematic 
 name for the officinal trailing arbuius. 
 Bear's berry, bear's whortle-berry, bear's 
 ivhorts, or tear's bilberries, called also vac- 
 caria-vaccinia. JJrbutus ccnlibiis procum- 
 bentibus, foliis iniegerrimis of Linnaeus. 
 This plant, though employed by the ancients 
 in several diseases, requiring adstringent 
 medicines, had almost entirely fallen into 
 disuse until the middle of the present cen- 
 tury, when it first drew the attention of 
 physicians, as a useful remedy in calculous 
 and nephritic complaints, which diseases it 
 appears to relieve by its adstringent qua- 
 lities. 
 
 A'rca ARCA^•o'RCM. The mercurj- of the 
 philosophers. 
 
 A'rca co'rdis. The pericardium. 
 
 ARCA'.NUM. (A secret.) A medicine 
 whose preparation, or efficacy, is kept from 
 the world, to enhance its value. With the 
 fhemists, it is a thing secret and incorpo- 
 real ; it can only be known by experience, 
 lor it is the virtue of evervthin?- which 
 
 operates a thousand times more than the 
 thing itself. 
 
 Arca'num catho'licum. Bezoar, plan- 
 tain, and colchieum. 
 
 Arca'num Bu'rLEX. .9rcanum duplica- 
 tum. A name formerly given to the com- 
 bination of potash and sulphuric acid, more 
 commonly called vitriolated tartar, and now 
 sulphate of potash. 
 
 Arca'num ta'ktari. The acetate of pot- 
 ash. 
 
 Arce'rthos. Juniper. 
 
 Arch-s'us. The universal archaeus, or 
 principle of Van Helmont, was the active 
 principle of the material world ; it means 
 good health also. 
 
 A'rche. (From a^x.") ^^® beginning.) 
 The earliest stage of a disease. 
 
 Arche'nda. (Arab.) A powder naade 
 of the leaves of the ligustrura, to check the 
 fcetid odour of the feel. Detergent. 
 
 Archko'stis. White briony. 
 
 Archuia'gia. (From tt^X!*, the chief, 
 and 7naga, Arab, meditation.) Chem istry, 
 as being the chief of sciences. 
 
 Archi'tholus. (From a^X'^, the chief, 
 and b-o?.cc, a chamber.) The sudatorium, 
 or principal room of the ancient baths. 
 
 A'rchos. (From a^x^-c, an arch.) The 
 anus ; so called from its shape. 
 
 Archopto'ma. (From a|;^cc, the anus, 
 and nsTtTrlcc, to fall down.) A bearing down 
 of the rectum, or prolapsus ani. 
 
 Arcta'tio. (From ardo, to make nar- 
 row.) Jlrctitudo. rsari'owness. 
 
 1. A constipation of the intestines, from 
 inflammation. 
 
 2. A preternatural straitness of the pu- 
 dendum muliebre. 
 
 A'RCTIUM. (From a^iCltt, a bear; so 
 called from its roughness.) The name of a 
 genus of plants in the Linna;an system. 
 Class, Syngenesia. Order, Polygamia a-.qua- 
 lis. The burdock. 
 
 A'rctium la'ppa. (Lappa ; otTTcir St xcuCifv, 
 from its seizing the garments of passengers.) 
 The herb clot bur, or burdock. The syste- 
 matic name for the bardana. .^irdium Be- 
 tonica. Britannica. Ilaphis. The plant so 
 Ccdled in the pharmacopoeias, is Ardium 
 lappa : — foliis cordatis, inermibus, petiolatis, 
 of Linnaeus. It grows wild in unculti- 
 vated grounds. The seeds have a bitterish 
 subacrid taste : they are recommended as 
 very efficacious diuretics, given either in the 
 form of emulsion, or in powder, to the 
 quantity of a drachm. I'he roots taste 
 sweetish, with a slight austerity and bit- 
 terness : they are esteemed aperient, diu- 
 retic, and sudorific ; and are said to act 
 without irritation, so as to be safely ven- 
 tured upon in acute disorders. Decoctions 
 of them have of late been used, in rheuma- 
 tic, gouty, venereal, and other disorders : 
 and are preferred by some to those of sar- 
 saparilla. Two ounces of the roots are to 
 be boiled in three pints of water, to a 
 
ARE 
 
 ARG 
 
 siuart ; to this, two drachms of sulphate 
 of potash have been usually added. Of 
 this decoction, a pint should be taken every 
 day in scorbutic and rheumatic cases, and 
 when intended as a diuretic, in a shorter 
 period. 
 
 Arct&'ra. (From ardo, to straiten.) 
 An inflammation of the finger, or toe, from 
 a curvature of the nail. Linnaus. 
 
 Arcua'lia. (From arcus, a how.) Ar- 
 cualis. The sutura coronalis is so named, 
 from its bow-like shape ; and, for the same 
 reason, the bones of the sinciput are called 
 arcualia ossia. Bartholin. 
 
 Akcua'tio. (From arcus, a bow.) A 
 gibbosity of the fore-parts, with a curva- 
 tion of the sternum of the tibia, or dorsal 
 vertebrae. Jlvicenna. 
 
 A'RcuLa:. (A dim. of area, a chest.) 
 The orbits or sockets of the eyes. 
 
 A'rdas. (From agivu, to defile.) Filth, 
 excrement, or refuse. Hippocrates. 
 
 Ardent Spirit. See Mkohol. 
 
 A'rdor febri'lis. Feverish heat. 
 
 A'rdor uri'n^. Dysuria. Scalding of 
 the urine. Difficulty and pain in making 
 water, attended with a sense of heat in the 
 urethra. It is a symptom of gonorrhoea, 
 and some other affections. 
 
 A'rdor ventri'culi. Heartburn. 
 
 A'rea. An empty space. That kind of 
 baldness where the crown of the head is 
 left naked, like the tonsure of a monk. 
 
 Are'ca i'ndica. An inferior kind of 
 nutmeg. 
 
 Are'gon. (From tt^Ayai, to help.) A 
 resolvent ointment ; so called from its valu- 
 able qualities. 
 
 Arema'ros. Cinnabar. 
 
 Are'na. Sand or gravel. 
 
 Arena'mel. (From arena, sand ; so called 
 because it was said to be procured from 
 sandy places.) Arenamen. Bole-armenic. 
 
 Arena'tio. (From arfna, sand.) Sabur- 
 ration, orthe sprinkling of hot sand upon 
 the bodies of patients. Andr. Baccius de 
 Therm. 
 
 Are'ntes. (From area, to dry up.) A sort 
 of ancient cupping-glasses, used without 
 scarifying. 
 
 ARE'OLA. (A dim. of area, a void 
 space.) A small brown circle, which sur- 
 rounds the nipples of females. During and 
 after pregnancy, it becomes considerably 
 larger. 
 
 Aretxnoi'des. See Arytanoidcs. 
 
 ARETji^'US, of Cappadocia, a physi- 
 cian, who practised at Rome, but at what 
 period is uncertain, though the most probable 
 opinion places him between the reigns of 
 Vespasian 'and Adrian. Eight books of his 
 remain "On the Causes, Signs, and Method 
 of treating acute and chronic Diseases," 
 written in the Greek language, and admired 
 for their pure style, and luminous descrip- 
 tions,, as well as the judicious practice 
 srenerally recommended. He was partial to 
 
 the use of hellebore and other drastic medi- 
 cines ; and appears to have been among the 
 first to recommend cantharides for blister- 
 ing the skin. 
 
 A'rete. (Ag6T», virtue.) Hippocrates 
 uses this word to mean corporeal or mental 
 vigour. 
 
 Are'us. a pessary, invented by iHgi- 
 neta. 
 
 A'rfar. Arsag. Arsenic. Ruland,] &ic. 
 
 A'rgal. Argol. Crude tartar, in the 
 
 state in which it is taken from the inside of 
 
 wine-vessels, is known in the shops by this 
 
 name. 
 
 Argasy'llis. (From ag^oc, a serpent; 
 which it is said to resemble.) The plant 
 which was supposed to produce gum am- 
 moniac. 
 
 A'rgema. (From a^yo;, Avhlte.) Argemon. 
 A small white ulcer of the globe of the eye. 
 Erotianus. Galen, fee. 
 
 Arge'nti ni'tras. Causticum lunare. Ar- 
 gentiim nilratum. Nitrate of silver. " Take ' 
 of silveran ounce; nitric acid, afluid-ounce ; 
 distilled water, two fluid-ounces. Mix the 
 nitric acid and water, and dissolve the silver 
 therein on a sand bath ; then increase the 
 heat gradually that the nitrate of silver may 
 be dried. Melt the salt in a crucible over 
 a slow fire until the water being evaporated, 
 it shall cease to boil ; then pour it quickly 
 into moulds of convenient shape." Its vir- 
 tues are corrosive and astringent. Internal- 
 ly it is exhibited in very small quantities, in 
 epilepsy ; and externally it is employed ta 
 destroy fungous excrescences, callous ulcers, 
 fistulas, &ic. In the latter disease it is em- 
 ployed as an injection ; from two grains to 
 three being dissolved in an ounce of dis- 
 tilled water. 
 
 ARGE'NTUM. Silver. See Silver. 
 
 Arge'ntum nitra'tum. See A'itras ar- 
 genti. 
 
 Arge'ntum vi'vum. It was formerly, by 
 some, called argentum mobile, and argen- 
 tum fusum. See Mercury. 
 
 A'rges. (From ct^yo^, white.) A ser- 
 pent, with a whitish skin, deemed by Hippo- 
 crates exceedingly venomous. 
 
 Argi'lla. (From a^ycc, white.) White 
 clay ; argil ; potters' earth. 
 
 Aagi'xla vitriola'ta. Alum. 
 
 Argtri'tis. (From a^yvgo;, silver.) Li- 
 tharge, or spume of silver. A kind of earth 
 was formerly so named, which is taken 
 from silver mines, and is bespangled with 
 many particles of silver. 
 
 Argvro'come. (From etgyv^o;, silver, 
 and Ki/un, hair.) A sort of cudweed, or 
 gnaphalium, was so named from its white 
 silvery floscules. 
 
 Argyroli'banos. The white-olibanum. 
 
 Argyro'phora. An antidote, in the 
 composition of which there is silver. 
 
 Argyrotrophe'ma. (From d^yoQ, white, 
 and TgopHfjLit, food.) A white cooling food, 
 made with milk. Milk diet. Galen. 
 
^Sl 
 
 AKM 
 
 ARhEoMATi'sTos. (PTOta et, Bfeg. and 
 'iiufjLaTilx, to be afflicted with rheums.) Not 
 being afflicted with gouty rheums. 
 
 Aricy'mon. (From a/><, and nuui, to be 
 quickly impregnated.) A woman who con- 
 ceives quickly and often. 
 
 Aristalth^'a. (From etgigro^, best, and 
 axBsiin, the althaea.) Althsea, or common 
 marsh-mallow. 
 
 ARISTOLO'CHIA. (From cl^ktIcc, good, 
 and y^cx'"-' ^'' ^-^X^^^ parturition ; so called 
 because it was supposed to be of sovereign 
 use in disorders incident to child-birth.) 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Gynandria. Or- 
 der, Hexandria. Birthwort. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the long* 
 rooted birthwort. See Aristolochia longa. 
 
 Akistolo'chia anguici'da. Snake-killing 
 birthwort. Aristolochia :—foliis cordatis, acu- 
 minatis; caulevoluhili,fruticoso; pedunculis 
 solitariis ; stipulis cordatis, of Linnaeus. The 
 juice of the root of this plant has the property 
 of so stupifying serpents, that they may be 
 handled with Trnpunity. One or two drops 
 are sufficient ; and if more be dropt into the 
 mouth, they become convulsed. So ungrate- 
 ilil is the smell of the root to those reptiles, 
 that it is said they immediately turn from it. 
 The juice is also esteemed as a preventive 
 against the effects usually produced by the 
 bite of venomous serpents. 
 
 Akistolo'chia clemati'tis. (Chmatiiisy 
 fromxx»|M«, a tendril 5 from its climbing up 
 trees, or any thing it can fasten upon with 
 its tendrils.) Aristolochia tenuis. The sys- 
 tematic name of the Jristolochia vulgaris of 
 some pharmacopoeias. An extract is ordered 
 by the Wirtemberg Pharmacopoeia, and the 
 plant is retained in that of Edinburgh. It is 
 esteemed as possessing antipodagric virtues. 
 
 Akistolo'chia faba'cea. See Fumaria 
 hulbosa. 
 
 Akistolo'chia longa. The systematic 
 name for the aristolochia of our pharmaco- 
 pceias. Aristolochia foliia cordatis, petiolalis, 
 ititegerrimis, obtusiusculis ; caule infirmo,flo- 
 ribus solitariis. The root of this plant only 
 is in use ; it possesses a somewhat aromatic 
 smell, and a warm bitterish taste, accompa- 
 nied with a slight degree of pungency. The 
 virtues ascribed to this root by the ancients 
 were very considerable; and itwas frequent- 
 ly employed in various diseases, but particu- 
 larly inpromotingthe discharge of the lochia; 
 hence its name. It is now very rarely used, 
 except in gouty affections, as an aromatic 
 stimulant. 
 
 Akistolo'chia rotu'nda. The root of 
 this species of birthwort, Aristolochia foliis 
 cordatis, siibsessilibus, obtusis ; caule iitfirmo ; 
 Jloribus solitariis of Linneeus ; is used indis- 
 criminately with that of the aristolochia longa. 
 See Aristolochia longa. 
 
 Akistolo'chia serpenta'ria. The sys- 
 tematic name for the Serptntaria virginiana 
 o{ the pharmacopcelas. Coluhrina virgi- 
 
 iitdna. Viperina virginemut. Arisloltckid, 
 Pestilochia. Contrcfyerva virgineana. Vir- 
 ginian snake-root. The plant which affords 
 this root is the Aristolochia foliis cordate 
 oblongis planis, caulibus infirmis Jlexuosis 
 teretibus, Jloribus solitariis. Caulis geniculala 
 valde nodosa. Floras ad radicem of Lin- 
 nasus. Snake-root has an aromatic smell, 
 approaching to that of valerian, but more 
 agreeable ; and a warm, bitterish, pungent 
 taste. It was first recommended as a me- 
 dicine of extraordinary power in counter- 
 acting the poisonous effects of the bites of 
 serpents ; this, however, is now wholly disre-^ 
 garded ; but as it possesses tonic and anti- 
 septic virtues, and is generally admitted as 
 a powerful stimulant and diaphoretic, it is 
 employed, in the present day, in some fevers 
 M'here these effects are required. A tinctura 
 serpentarice is directed both by the London 
 and Edinburgh Pharmacopoeias. 
 
 Akistolo'chia te'nuis. See Aristolochia 
 clematitis. 
 
 Aristolo'chia triloba'ta. Three-lobed 
 birthwort. The root, and every part of this 
 plant, Aristolochia foliis trilobis, caule volubili, 
 floribus maximis of Linnajus ; is diuretic, 
 and is employed in America against the bite 
 of serpents. 
 
 Aristolo'chia vulga'ris. See Aristolochia 
 clematitis. 
 
 Aristophanei'on. (From Aristophanes f 
 its inventor.) The name of an ancient emol- 
 lient plaster, composed of wax, or pitch, 
 Gorrccus. 
 
 Armatu'ka. Harness. The amnios or 
 internal membrane which surrounds the 
 foetus. 
 
 Akme. (From aga>, to adapt.) A junc- 
 tion of the lips of wounds ; also the joining 
 of the sutures of the head. 
 
 Akmi'lla. (Dim. of armus, the arm.) 
 The round ligament which confines the 
 tendons of the carpus. 
 
 Armora'cia. (From Armorica, the coun- 
 try whence it was brought.) See Cochlearia 
 Artnoracia. 
 
 Armora'cijE ka'dix. Horse-radish root. 
 See Cochlearia Armoracia. 
 
 ARMSTRONG, Johk, a Scotch physi- 
 cian, born in 170y, who, after graduating at 
 Edinburgh, settled in London, but met with 
 little successjhaving distinguished himself less 
 in his profession than as a poet,particularly by 
 his '-' Essay on the Art of preserving Health" 
 in blank verse. He afterwards attended the 
 army in Germany, which brought him more 
 into notice as a physician. He attained tbe 
 age of seventy, and died in pretty good cir- 
 cumstances. His pi-ofessional publications 
 are not of much note ; the principal one b 
 entitled " Medical Essays." He is supposed, 
 however, to have contributed materially to a 
 useful Treatise on the dieases of Children, 
 published by his brother George, who aftei- 
 practising many years as an apothecary ob- 
 tained a diploma in medicine. 
 
ARn 
 
 ARS 
 
 A'RNICA. (AgHJO) : from a??, a lamb ; 
 because of the likeness of the leaf of this 
 plant to the coat of the lamb.) Leopard's- 
 bane. Arnica. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnsean system. Class, Syngenesia. Order, 
 Folygamia superflua. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the moun- 
 tain arnica. 
 
 A'rnica monta'na. The systematic name 
 for the arnica of the pharmacopoeias. Ar- 
 nica foliis ovatis integris ; caulinis gcminis 
 oppositis of LinnEeus. Doronicum Germa- 
 nicum. The flowers of this plant are very 
 generally employed on the Continent. Of 
 the advantages derived from their use, in 
 paralytic and other affections, depending 
 upon a want of nervous energy, there are 
 several proofs ; and their extraordinary vir- 
 tues, as a febrifuge and antiseptic, have been 
 highly extolled by Dr. Collin, of Vienna. 
 Much caution is necessary in regulating the 
 dose, as it is a medicine very apt to produce 
 vomiting and much uneasiness of the sto- 
 mach. See jjrrdca. 
 
 A'rnica Suede'nis. See Inula dysenterica. 
 
 Arno'tto. (Spanish.) A curious shrub 
 in Jamaica, the seeds of which are covered 
 with a kind of wax, from which is made the 
 Spanish arnotto. 
 
 ARO'MA. {Aro7na, matis, neut. from 
 et^t, intensely, and o^a>, to smell.) Spiritus 
 rector. Each plant has its characteristic 
 smell. This odorant principle is called, 
 by the moderns, aroma. Water charged 
 with aroma, is called the distilled water of 
 the substance made use of; thus lavender 
 and peppermint waters, are water impreg- 
 oated with the aroma of the lavender and 
 peppermint. 
 
 Aroma'ticus co'rtex. a name for ca- 
 nella alba. 
 
 AROMA'TICS. (Aromatica, sc. medi- 
 camenta ; from aeai/ua, an odour.) A term 
 applied to all medicines which have a grate- 
 ful spicy scent, and an agreeable pungent 
 taste, as cinnamon bark, cardamoms, &ic. 
 Their peculiar flavour appears to reside in 
 their essential oil, and arises in distillation 
 either with water or spirit. 
 
 Aromatopo'la. (From aga^a, an odour, 
 and -jB-aiXto, to sell.) A druggist ; a vender 
 of drugs and spiceries. 
 
 Ar^ctebusa'de. (A French word, im- 
 plying good for a gun-shot loound.) Aqua 
 sclopetaria. Aqua vulneraria. Aqua cata- 
 pultarum. The name of a spirituous water, 
 distilled from a farrago of aromatic plants. 
 
 Arra'ck. a spirituous liquor distilled 
 from rice, and drank, in the rice countries, 
 as brandy is in this Island. Its effects on 
 the animal economy are the same. 
 
 A'rraphus. (From a, priv. and gapn, a 
 suture.) Without suture. It is applied 
 to the cranium when naturally without su- 
 tures. 
 
 AKEHiE'A. (From «, neg. and psa, to 
 flow.) The suppression of any natural flux, 
 as the menses, 6ic. 
 
 ARROWHEAD. The roots of this plant, 
 Sagittaria sagittifolia of Linnaeus, are said 
 to be esculent, but it must be in times of 
 very great scarcity. 
 
 ARROW-ROOT. See Maranta. 
 
 ARSE'JNIAS. (From arseniciim, arse- 
 nic.) An arseniate or arsenital salt. A 
 salt formed by a combination of arsenic 
 acid with different bases, as arseniate of 
 ammonia, which is produced by the union 
 of ammonia with arsenic acid. The OJily 
 one used in medicine is the superarseniate of 
 potash. See Arsenic Acid. 
 
 ARSENIC. (From the Arabic term 
 Arsanek, or from ag(riiv, for a^gw, mnsculus ; 
 from its strong and deadly powers.) 
 
 Arsenic is a metal scattered, in great abun- 
 dance, overthe mineral kingdom. It is found 
 in black heavy masses of little brilliancy, 
 called native arsenic, (testaceous arsenic.) 
 This exists in difi"erent parts of Germany. 
 Mineralised by sulphur, it forms sulphurised 
 arsenic. This mineral is met with in Italy, 
 about Mount Vesuvius. — There are two 
 varieties of this ore, which differ from each 
 other in colour, occasioned by the diflerent 
 proportions of their component parts. The 
 one is called yellow sulphurised arsenic, or 
 orpiment ; the other, red sulphurised arsenic, 
 or realgar, (ruby arsenic;) both are met 
 with in Hungary and different parts of Ger- 
 many. The colour of the first ore is a 
 lemon-yelloW; inclining sometimes to a 
 green ; the colour of the latter is a ruby- 
 red ; it is more transparent than the former, 
 and found in compact solid masses, some- 
 times crystallized in bright needles. Ar- 
 senic united to oxygen, constitutes the ore 
 called native oxide of arsenic. This ore is 
 scarce ; it is generally found of an earthy 
 appearance, or as an efflorescence, coating 
 native, or metallic arsenic ; its colour is 
 a whitish-gray ; it is rarely met with crys- 
 tallized. Arsenic exists likewise alloyed 
 with cobalt, antimony, tin, copper, lead, 
 and various other metals. 
 
 Properties. — Arsenic is a brittle metal, 
 and in the recent fracture, of a lively bright 
 colour, between tin-white and lead-gray; 
 but, on exposure to the air, it soon loses its 
 metallic lustre, becoming dull, and at last 
 black. Its specific gravity is between 8.310 
 and 5.763, according to its texture or purity. 
 Its hardness surpasses that of copper ; but 
 its ductility is inconsiderable, and itsbrittle- 
 ness so great, that it is readily converted 
 into a powder by the hammer. It is en- 
 tirely volatilized when heated to 3560Fahr. 
 It sublimes in close vessels, and then crys- 
 tallizes in teti-ahedra, or octahedra. When 
 heated with the access of air, it emits a 
 strong smell of garlic, and burns with a 
 blueish-white flame, being conA'erted to a 
 
18 AR3 ARS. 
 
 white oxide. It combines with sulphur by and the blood is fluid; though in general 
 fusion. It unites to phosphorus, and com- the patient expires before the action of the 
 bines with most of the metals. It gives a poison has proceeded to such a length, 
 white colour to copper, and renders many After death, the body runs into sudden pu- 
 of the ductile metals brittle. When mixed trefaction. When the quantity taken does 
 "with hyper-oxygenated muriate of potash, not prove fatal, it occasions tremours, palsies, 
 it detonates strongly by the stroke of a ham- or lingering hectics, and in the end death, 
 mer. It is soluble in hydrogen gas by heat. To detect the presence of arsenic, whether 
 It does not decompose water alone. If it taken by design, the wickedness of others, 
 be kept under water, its metallic brilliancy or imprudence, it is recommended by some 
 may be preserved. This effect is still better to throw on live coals, the contents of the 
 produced by alcohol. It decomposes sul- stomach, when a garlicky smell will be ici- 
 phuric acid by heat. The nitric and nitrous mediately obvious. In thestomach,however, 
 acids oxidate it rapidly. The muriatic acid there maybe many substances, which resem- 
 attacks it with heat. The oxygenated mu- ble or disguise the smell of arsenic, espe^ 
 riatic acid, when in a gaseous state, inflames cially if the arsenic be in small quantities. 
 it instantly. It is nearly unalterable by the We are therefore advised by Hahneman, to 
 fluoric, boracic, phosphoric, and carbonic boil the contents of the stomach of the per- 
 acids. It unites with alkaline sulphurets, son supposed to be destroyed by this poison, 
 and hydro-suljihurets. in a large quantity of river water ; to add 
 
 Method of obtaining Arsenic. — In order to one-third of the filtered liquor, hot and 
 to obtain metallic arsenic, mix two parts of limpid lime-water ; to another third, water 
 the white oxide of arsenic of commerce, saturated with sulphuretted hydrogen gas; 
 with one of black flux (obtained by deto- and to the remainder, a solution of copper, 
 Dating one part of nitrate of potash with in pure aqua ammonise. Each fluid is ren- 
 two of supertartrate of potash,} and put the dered turbid, if the suspected contents con- 
 mixture into a crucible, or melting-pot. tain arsenic ; and the sediment, thrown on 
 Invert over this, another crucible, lute the live coals, emits the odour of garlic. The 
 two together with a little clay and sand, white sediment from the lime-water is again 
 and apply gradually a red heat to the lower dissolved by a recent solution of arsenic ; 
 one. The oxide of arsenic will be reduced, the lemon-coloured sediment, from the sul- 
 and be found lining the upper crucible in phuretted hydrogen water throw^n on the 
 small crystals of a metallic brilliancy. coals, takes fire, and the smell of sulphur is 
 
 The charcoal of the black flux takes in observed previous to that of garlic ; while 
 this process the oxygen from the white oxide, the yellow-green sediment from the solution 
 and forms carbonic acid gas ; which flies off of copper is soluble in pure ammonia, and 
 during the process, and the oxide becomes acids of every kind. Another very minute 
 reduced to the metallic state. This reduc- test of the arsenious acid is nitrate of sil- 
 tion of the oxide is greatly facilitated by the ver, producing a yellow precipitate from 
 alkali of the flux. the solution, particularly if a little potash 
 
 Remark. — In order to obtain arsenic in or ammonia be previousl)' added, to neutra- 
 a state of absolute purity, the metal thus lize the acid. But it must be borne in 
 obtained must be reduced to a powder, dis- mind, that nitrate of silver produces a simi- 
 solved by heat in nitro-muriatic acid, and lar precipitate from a solution of phosphate 
 then precipitated by immersing into the so- of soda. Indeed no single mode of trial 
 lution a plate of zinc. The arsenic is thus should be relied upon, as we cannot be sure 
 precipitated in a fine powder, and may be but that some other substance might be si- 
 reduced to a mass, by exposing it in a co- milarly affected, where no arsenic is pre- 
 vered crucible to a moderate heat. sent ; and farther, because where arsenic is 
 
 Arsenic and its various preparations are present many substances will prevent the 
 the most active of all poisons. That which usual precipitates, or render them of a dif- 
 is mostly taken, is the white oxide, or ar- ferent colour. It should be remembered 
 senious acid, to which the following obser- also, that the whole of the poison may have 
 rations apply. A nausea, sickness, and been discharged by vomiting, and therefore 
 retching, commonly ensue in half an hour any matters rejected from the stomach ought 
 after taking it, followed by violent vomit- to be examined in the same way. If any 
 ings, hiccups, and pains in the stomach and white substance can be collected, having 
 bowels; convulsions and palsies of the the appearance of arsenious acid, it will be 
 limbs presently succeed, with intense heats, proper to mix part of it with about the 
 cold sweats, palpitations of the heart, ex- same bulk of charcoal and a little oil ; put 
 treme anxiety, prostration of strength, the mixture between two plates of bright 
 thirst, and dryness of the mouth and throat ; copper, and expose the whole to a faintly 
 loss of reason, and at last death. If the red heat; the copper will be changed to a 
 quantity taken has been considerable, the silvery whiteness on its inner surface, sup- 
 stomach and intestines are often found, posing arsenic present. But a more im- 
 upon dissection, corroded, or perforated, portant step is to obtain the metal separate. 
 
AttS 
 
 AKb 
 
 Apy substance suspected to be arsenious 
 acid, or any of the precipitates above men- 
 tioned, should be mixed with about the same 
 bulkof finelypowdered charcoal and subcar- 
 bonate of potash (or of the black flux,) the 
 mixture put into agjasstubeclosedatthe bot- 
 tom, taking care that the part above is quite 
 clean, then partially close the orifice with a 
 piece of paper, and expose the other end to 
 a slight red heat ; in a few minutes a bril- 
 liant metallic coating will appear on the 
 inside of the tube above the materials intro- 
 duced, on the supposition that arsenic was 
 Jthere. In all these modes of examination, 
 the judgment will be much assisted by mak- 
 ing comparative experiments with the sub- 
 stances suspected, and with what is known 
 to be arsenious acid : as the coincidence is 
 greater, the stronger will be our conviction, 
 that the person had actually taken that poi- 
 son. 
 
 The treatment of poisoning by arsenic is 
 very simple. The chief object is to procure 
 its expulsion from the stomach as speedily 
 and with as little irritation as possible. 
 None of the various antidotes that have 
 been recommended can be depended upon. 
 If the practitioner were consulted before 
 vomiting had come on, it would be proper 
 to attempt to excite that act, by giving a 
 quantity of warm water, and irritating the 
 fauces with a feather ; or even exhibiting a 
 mild emetic, as ipecacuanha, unless there 
 were violent pain at the stomach. But in 
 general, before advice is sought, the vomit- 
 ing has become so severe, that all we can do 
 is by giving repeated large draughts of dilu- 
 ent and demulcent liquids, as water, milk, 
 linseed infusion, or whatever can be most 
 readily procured to render it less painful, 
 and facilitate the thorough evacuation of 
 the poison. It is necessary to remember, 
 that butter, oils, &,c. though ranked with 
 demulcents, have been found even injurious, 
 accelerating the fatal event in experiments 
 on animals. Should inflammation supervene 
 in any part of the alimentary canal, marked 
 especially by much pain on pressure, it will 
 be requisite to adopt the antiphlogistic plan ; 
 taking blood from the arm, if the habit of 
 the patient will allow it, but particularly 
 applying from ten to twenty leeches over the 
 part aff"ected ; then the warm bath may be 
 directed, or fomentations, if the pressure 
 can be borne : likewise copious mucilagi- 
 nous glisters, &.c. If on the other hand, 
 after the discharge of the poison, marks of 
 disturbance of the nervous system appear 
 urgent, antispasmodic or sedative remedies 
 will be indicated, but especially opium. 
 Should the patient fortunately be brought 
 to a state of convalescence, much will de- 
 pend on a careful regulation of the diet; 
 which should consist of milk, arrow-root, 
 jellies, and other substance?, which are nu- 
 tritious, mild, and easy of digestion : taking 
 ■i:are at the same time tiiat the bowels be 
 
 not confined. Sulphur combined with ar- 
 senic appears to lessen its activity ; how far 
 it can contribute to remove its effects is per- 
 haps hardly determined by satisfactory ex- 
 perience ; but it may certainly be given in 
 small doses without impropriety. Notwith- 
 standing the mischief it is capable of pro- 
 ducing, the arsenious acid is a valuable in- 
 ternal remedy, in its appropriate dose, viz. 
 about one-eighteenth part of a grain. See 
 Arsenicalis HqvMr. Externally it is used as a 
 caustic, particularly in cancer. 
 
 ARSENIC ACID. This is arsenie 
 fully oxygenated. It is always a product of 
 art. 
 
 It is capable of existing in the solid state. 
 It appears in the form of a white pulveru- 
 lent matter. It attracts humidity from the 
 air. It is soluble in water. The solution 
 possesses a considerable acid taste. It may 
 be evaporated to dryness, and even con- 
 verted into glass. It is decomposable by 
 all combustible bodies, and by many oxides. 
 It is soluble in some acids, but without 
 change, or intimate combination. 
 
 Method of obtaining Arsenic acid. — Take 
 two ounces of white arsenic in powder, and 
 put it into a tubulated retort ; pour on it six 
 or seven ounces of muriatic acid, and apply 
 the heat of a lamp until the arsenious acid is 
 dissolved. Then add three or four ounces 
 of nitric acid, and heat it again gradually. 
 An intestine motion now takes place, and 
 much red vapour, or nitrons gas, is extri- 
 cated. As soon as in the progress of the 
 operation, the red vapours have ceased, an 
 ounce of finely powdered arsenious acid is 
 to be again added, and the solution efi'ect- 
 ed as before, by a gentle ebullition ; to 
 this two ounces of nitric acid must be 
 added, which will produce a second efferves- 
 cence and discharge of red vapours ; the 
 distillation must now be continued to dry- 
 ness, and the fire must be urged towards 
 the end, to such a degree, as to make the 
 residual mass thoroughly red hot. This 
 mass is arsenic acid, which may either be 
 preserved in that form, or be dissolved in 
 boiling distilled water. 
 
 Arsenic acid, united to different bases, 
 forms saline compounds, called akseniates. 
 The only one used in medicine is the super- 
 arseniate of potash, which see. 
 
 Arse'nical c/vustic, a species of caustic 
 said to possess useful properties, indepen- 
 dent of those of destroying morbid parts 
 to which it is applied. It is composed of 
 two parts of levigated antimony to one of 
 white arsenic. This is the caustic so ex- 
 tensively employed under the name of arse- 
 nical caustic, by the late Mr. Justamond, in 
 his treatment of cancers. 
 
 Arse>ica'i.is Li'quoR. Arsenical solution, 
 •'■ Take of sublimed oxide of arsenic, in very 
 fine powder, subcarbonate of potash from 
 tartar, of each 64 grains ; distilled water a 
 pint. Bail ihem tooetber in a glass vet?e). 
 
so 
 
 ARS 
 
 ART 
 
 until the arsenicbe entirely dissolved. 'When smoke will be fonned, and become preci» 
 
 the solution is cold, add compound spirit pitated on the internal sides of the flask. 
 of lavender, four fluid-drachms. Then add If the process be kept up till all the arse- 
 as much distilled water as may exactly nic be oxidated, (which may be known by- 
 fill a pint measure." This preparation ac- introducing a wire into the flask for a mo- 
 cords with the formula of Dr. Fowler, of ment, which will become covered with a 
 Stafford, who first introduced it in imitation white crust, if the sublimation be not com- 
 of a celebrated popular remedy for inter- pleted.) and the heat be then gradually 
 mittents, sold under the name of the tasteless augmented, the sublimed arsenious acid 
 ■ague-drop. The compound spirit of laven- undergoes a sort of fusion, and an opaque 
 der is only intended to give some colour white mass, similar to thai met with in 
 and tase, without which it would be more commerce, is obtained. 
 liable to mistakes. Where the dose is small, 2. The arsenious acid of the shops (or 
 and the effects so powerful, the most minute white arsenic) is chiefly obtained from ar- 
 attention to its proportion and preparation senical ores of cobalt. These ores are 
 becomes necessary. Each ounce contains thrown into a furnace, resembling a baker's 
 four grains of the oxide, and each drachm oven, with a long flue, or chimney, either 
 half a grain; but it will rarely be proper horizontal or winding, into which the fumes 
 to go beyond one-sixteenth of a grain as a pass, and are condensed into a grayish or 
 dose. blackish powder. This is refined by a se- 
 ^rsenical solution. See Arsenic alis liquor, cond sublimation, in close vessels, with a 
 Arse'^iciosydhm sublima'tum. Arstnici little alkali to arrest the impurities. As the 
 oxydum priEparatum. This is intended to ren- heat is considerable, it melts the sublimed 
 der the arsenious acid more pure. It is direct- arsenious acid into those opaque crystalline 
 ed to be powdered, put into a crucible, and masses which are known in comncerce by 
 sublimed by the application of fire into an- the name of white arsenic. 
 
 other crucible inverted over the first. 
 
 Arsenici oxydum prcspardtum. See Arse- 
 nici oxydum subliynatum. 
 
 .Arsenicum album. White arsenic. See 
 Arsenious acid in the article Arsenic. 
 
 ARSE'MOUS ACID. White arsenic. 
 Oxide of arsenic. Arsenicum crystallinum, 
 risagalhuri. aquala, arfar, aquila, sarnick, 
 crtaneck. Rat's bane. The earliest che- 
 mists were embarrassedin the determination 
 of the nature of the poisonous white sub- 
 stance known in commerce bv the name of 
 
 A R T E M r S I A. (From a queen of 
 that name, who first used it ; or from 
 A^nui;, Diana ; because it was formerly 
 used in the diseases of women, over whom 
 she presided.) The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linneean system. Class, Syn- 
 genesia. Order. Polygamia superfiua. 
 
 Artzmi'sia abro'tasuh. The systema- 
 tic name for the abrotanum of the pharma- 
 copoeias. Abrotanum mas. Abrathan. Com- 
 mon southern-wood. 
 
 .Artemisia frvdcosa, of Linnaeus : — -foliis 
 
 white arsenic. Subsequent experiments have setaceis ramosissimis. A plant possessed of 
 shown that this substance is metallic arsenic a strong and, to most people, an agreeable 
 oxygenated in the first degree, but possess- smell ; a pungent, bitter, and somewhat 
 ing the characters of an acid. The name of nauseous taste. It is supposed to stimulate 
 arsenious acid li therefore given to it. It is the whole system, but more particularly the 
 sometimes found in nature in sublimed ciys- utenis. It 'is very rarely used unless by 
 tals, in volcanoes ; and in masses, or in sta- way of fomentation, with which intention 
 lactites among the ores of arsenic, cobalt, the leaves are directed, 
 bismuth, and nickel. Aetemi'sia aesi'^thium. The syste- 
 
 It possesses a weak sub-acid taste, which rnatic name for the Absinthium vulgare 
 slowly manifests itself. Though of but a of the })harmacopceias. Common worm- 
 teeble acidity, it sensibly reddens the tine- wood. Falsely called in our markets Ab- 
 ture of cabbage and litmus. If placed on sinlhium Royruminn, or Roman worm- 
 burning coals, or on a red-hot iron, it is wood. Absiiithium Poniicum of Diosco- 
 volatilizcd in the form of a white vapour, rides and Pliny, according to Murray. 
 "which has a strong smell of garlic. It is Artemisia foliis composiiis muliijidis flori- 
 slightly soluble in water. With phosphoric bus subglobosis pendulis : receptaculo ril- 
 and boracic acids it fuses into glass. It loso of Linneeus. This plant is a native 
 decomposes the nitrates and the super-oxy- of Britain, and grows about rubbish, rocks, 
 genated muriate of potash. It unites with and sides of roads. The leaves of worm- 
 many of the earths and alkalies, as well as wood have a strong disagreeable smell: 
 metallic oxide?, and forms saline compounds, their taste it nauseous, and so intensely 
 T.iiich are termed arsenites. bitter as to be proverbial. The flowers are 
 
 Methods of obtauii.i.: Arsenious Acid. — more aromatic and less bitterthan the leaves, 
 1. Pulverize arsenic, and put as much of it and the roots discover an aromatic warmth, 
 into a Florence flask as will fill it about one without bitterness. This species of worm- 
 halt, or less. Inti'oduce a little tow, or wood may be considered the principal of 
 cotton, into the neck of the fiask, and ap- the herbaceous bitters. Its 'virtus, in the 
 ply the heat of a lamp. A d?a=e white word? of Bergiu?, is antiputrediBOsa. ant- 
 
ART 
 
 ARJ 
 
 81 
 
 acids, anthelmintica, resolvens, tonica, spas- 
 modica. And, although it is now chiefly 
 employed with a view to the two last-men- 
 tioned qualities, yet we are told of its good 
 effects in a great variety of diseases, as in- 
 termittent fevers, hypochondriasis, obstruc- 
 tions of the liver and spleen, gout, calculi, 
 scurvy, dropsy, worms, &.c. See Wood- 
 ville's Medical Botany. Cullen thinks it 
 is possessed of a narcotic power, and that 
 there is in every bitter, when largely em- 
 ployed, a power of destroying the sensi- 
 bility and irritability of the nervous sys- 
 tem. 
 
 Externally, wormwood is used in dis- 
 cutient and antiseptic fomentations. This 
 plant may be taken in powder, but it is 
 more commonly preferred in infusion. The 
 Edinburgh Pharmacopoeia directs a tincture 
 of the flowers, which is, in the opinion of 
 Dr. Cullen, a light and agreeable bitter, 
 and, at the same time, a strong impregna- 
 tion of the wormwood. 
 
 Artemi'sia chinf.'ksis. Moxa Japonica. 
 Musia pattrcE. Moxa. Mugwort of China. 
 A soft lanuginous substance, called moxa, 
 is prepared in Japan, from the young leaves 
 of this species of mugwort, by beating 
 them when thoroughly dried, and rubbing 
 them betwixt the hatids, till only the fine 
 fibres are left. Moxa is celebrated in the 
 eastern countries for preventing and curing 
 many disorders, by being burnt on the skin ; 
 a little cone of it laid upon the part, pre- 
 viously moistened, and set on fire on the 
 top, burns down with a temperate and 
 glowing heat, and produces a dark-coloured 
 spot, the ulceration of which is promoted by 
 putting a little garlic, and the ulcer is either 
 healed up when the eschar separates, or kept 
 running for a length of time, as different 
 circumstances may require. 
 
 Artemi'sia juda'ica. The systematic 
 name for the Santonicum of the pharmaco- 
 pceias, according to soine botanists. See 
 Artemisia Sanlonica. 
 
 Artemi'sia maritima. The system- 
 atic name for the jlbsinthmm mariti- 
 mum of the pharmacopoeias. Sea worm- 
 wood, falsely called in our markets, Roman 
 wormwood, .iriemisia .• foliis multipartitis, 
 tomentosis ; racemis cernuis ; fiosculis fami- 
 nds ternis of Linnajus. This plant grows 
 plentifully about the seashore, and in 
 salt marshes. The specific differences be- 
 tween it and the common wormwood, ar- 
 temisia absinthium, are very evident. Its 
 taste and smell are considerably less unplea- 
 sant than those of the common wormvvood, 
 and even the essential oil, which contains the 
 whole of its flavour concentrated, is some- 
 what less ungrateful, and the watery extract 
 somewhat less bitter than those of the com- 
 mon wormwood. Hence it is preferred, in 
 those cases where the artemisia absinthium 
 is supposed to be too unpleasant for the 
 itomach. A conserve of the tops of this 
 
 11 
 
 plant Avas directed by the London Pharma- 
 copceia. 
 
 Artemi'sia po'ntica. The systematic 
 name for the Msinthium ponticum, or Ro- 
 man wormwood, not now used raedicinallj'. 
 
 Artemi'sia rupe'stris. The systematic 
 name for the genipi album of the pharma- 
 copceias. .Artemisia :— foliis pinnatis ; cau- 
 libus adscendentibus ; JJoribus globosis, cer- 
 nuis; receplaculo papposo. It has a grateful 
 smell, and is used in some countries in the 
 cure of intermittents and obstructed cata- 
 menia. 
 
 Arte.mi'sia santo'nica. Msinthium 
 santonicum Alcxandrinum. Serjicniina. M- 
 sinthium seriphium JEgyplium. Sckeba 
 Jirabum. Zedoaria; sem. Xantolina. Lv.in- 
 bricorum semina. Cina. Semen contra. 
 Semen sanctum. The Tartarian south- 
 ern-wood or wormseed, Artemisia : foliis 
 canlifiis li7iearibus, pinnato-multifidis ; ramis 
 indivisis ; spicis secundis rejlexi-s ; Jloribus 
 quinquefloris of Linnaeus. The seeds are 
 small, light, and oval, composed of a 
 number of tljin membranous coats of a yel- 
 lowish-green colour, with a cast of brown, 
 easily friable, upon being rubbed between 
 the fingers, into a fine chaffy kind of sub- 
 stance. They are brought from the Levant ; 
 have a moderately strong and not agreeable 
 smell, somewhat of the wormwood kind, 
 and a very bitter subacrid taste. Their 
 virtues are extracted both by watery and 
 spirituous menstrua. They are esteemed to 
 be stomachic, emmenagpgue, and anthel- 
 mintic ; but it is especially for the last-men- 
 tioned powers that they are now adminis- 
 tered, and from their eilicacy in this wav 
 they have obtained the name of wormseed. 
 To adults the dose in substance is from one 
 to two drachms, twice a-day. Lewis thinks 
 that the spirituous extract is the most eligibly 
 preparation of the santonicum, for the pur- 
 poses of an anthelmintic. 
 
 Artemi'sia vdlga'ris. Mugwort. This 
 plant, Jirtemisia : — foliis pinnatifidis, plajiis, 
 incisis, subtus tomentosis ; raceniis simplicibus, 
 recurvatis ; floribus radio quinquefloro of 
 Linnaeus, Is slightly bitter, and, although 
 in high esteem in former days, is now 
 almost wholly forgotten. 
 
 Artemo'nium. (From Arttmon, its in- 
 ventor.) A collyrium, or wash for the eves, 
 
 ARTE'RIA. See .Artery. 
 
 Arteri'aca. (From uPTttgia, an artery.) 
 Medicines formerly used against disorders 
 of the aspera arteria, or trachea. 
 
 Arte'ri/e ADiPo'siE. The arteries whicli 
 secrete the fat about the kidneys are 
 so called. They are branches of the cap- 
 sulai- and diaphragmatic, renal, and sper- 
 matic arteries. 
 
 Arte rijE venc'sjE. The four pulmona- 
 ry veins were so called by the ancients, 
 
 Arterio'sits du'ctus. See Ductus arte- 
 riosus. 
 
 ARTERICTOMV. (From ag7»^^,»« 
 
82 
 
 ART 
 
 ART 
 
 artery^ and rifA.vu, to cut.) The opening of 
 an artery. This operation is only performed 
 on the temporal artery. 
 
 A'RTERY. (From cwg, air, and Titgioi, 
 to keep ; so called because the ancients 
 supposed that only air was contained in 
 them.) Arleria. Arteries are membranous 
 pulsating canals, which gradually become 
 less as they proceed from the heart. They 
 are composed of three membranes ; a com- 
 mon, or external ; a muscular ; and an in- 
 ternal one, which is very smooth. They 
 originate from the heart ; the pulmonary ar- 
 tery from (he right ventricle, and the aorta 
 from the left: the other arteries are all 
 branches of the aorta. Their termination is 
 either in the veins, or in capillary exhaling 
 vessels, or they anastomose with one ano- 
 ther. It is by their means that the blood 
 is carried from the heart to every part of 
 the body, for nutrition, preservation of life, 
 generation of heat, and the secretion of the 
 different fluids. The action of the arteries, 
 called the pulse, corresponds with that of 
 the heart, and is effected by the contraction 
 ef their muscular, and great elasticity of 
 tlieir outermost coat. 
 
 A Table of the Arteries. 
 
 All the arteries originate from the pul- 
 monary artery and the aoi-ta. 
 
 The pulmonary artery emerges from the 
 vight ventricle of the heart, soon divides into 
 a right and left branch, which are distribu- 
 ted by innumerable ramifications through 
 the lungs. 
 
 The aorta arises from the left ventricle 
 of the heart, and supplies every part of the 
 body with blood, in the following order : 
 
 a. It first forms an arch ; 
 
 b. It then descends along the spine, and 
 
 c. It divides into the two iliacs. 
 
 a. The arch of the aorta gives off 
 three branches. 
 
 1. The arteria innominata, which divides 
 into the right carotid and right subclavian. 
 
 2. The left carotid. 
 
 3. The left subclavian. 
 
 I. The carotids are divided into external 
 and internal. 
 
 The external carotids give oft', 
 
 1. The thyroid, 
 
 2. 'I'he lingual, 
 
 3. The labicd, 
 
 4. The inferior pharyngeal, 
 
 5. The occipital, 
 
 6. The posterior anris. 
 
 T. The iidernal maxillary, from which the 
 spinous artery of the dura mater, the lower 
 maxillary, and several branches about the 
 palate and orbit arise, 
 
 8. The temporal. 
 
 The internal carotid affords; 
 
 1. The ophthabnic, 
 
 '2. The middle cerebral, 
 
 'i. The commtniicaa.f: which inosculates with 
 " the vertebra!. 
 
 11. The subclavians give off the following 
 
 branches : 
 
 1. The internal mammary, horn which the 
 thymic, comes phrenici, pericardiac, and 
 phrenico-pericardiac arise. 
 
 2. The inferior thyroid, which gives off the 
 tracheal, ascending thyroid, and transver- 
 salis humeri. 
 
 3. The vertebral, which proceeds within the 
 vertebrae, and forms within the cranium 
 the basilary artery, from which the ante- 
 rior cerebelli, the posterior cerebri, and 
 many branches about the brain are given off, 
 
 4. The cervicalis profunda, 
 
 5. The cervicalis superjicialis, 
 
 6. The superior intercostal, 
 
 7. The supra-scapular. 
 
 As soon as the subclavian arrives at the 
 arm-pit, it is called the axillary artery; 
 and when the latter reaches the arm, it is 
 called the brachial. 
 
 The axillary artery gives off, 
 
 1. Four mammary arteries, 
 
 2. The sub-scapular, 
 
 3. The posterior circumflex, 
 
 4. The anterior circumflex, which ramify 
 
 about the shoulder-joint. 
 The brachial artery gives off, 
 
 1. Many lateral branches, 
 
 2. The profunda humeri superior, 
 
 3. The profunda humeri inferior, 
 
 4. The great anastomosing artery, which ra- 
 
 mifies about the elbow-joint ; 
 
 The brachial artery then divides, about 
 the bend of the arm, into the ulnar and ra- 
 dial arteries, which are ramified to the ends 
 of the fingers. 
 
 The ulnar artery gives off, 
 
 1. Several recurrent branches, 
 
 2. The common in'erosseal, of which the 
 
 dorsal ulnar, the palmaris profunda, 
 the palmary arch, and the digitals, are 
 branches. 
 The radial artery gives off, 
 
 1. The radial recurrent, 
 
 2. The superjicialis voice, and then divides 
 
 into the palmaris profunda, and the 
 
 digitals. 
 b. The DESCENDING AORTA gives off. 
 In the breast, 
 
 1. The bronchial, 
 
 2. The (Esophageal , 
 
 3. The intercostals. 
 
 4. The inferior diaphragmatic : 
 Within the abdomen, 
 
 1. The cceliac, which divides info three 
 
 branches ; 
 1. The hepatic, from which are given 
 off, before it reaches the liver, 
 ct. Tiie duodeno-gaslric, which sends oflT 
 the right gastro-epiploic and the pan- 
 creatico-duode nal, 
 0. The pylorica superior hepatica ; 
 
 2. The coronaria ventriculi, 
 
 3. The splenic, ovhich emits the great and 
 small pancreatics, the posterior gastric, the 
 !''fi gaiirv- epiploic, and the rasa breina : 
 
AKi 
 
 ART 
 
 '2. ^B superior mesenteric 
 
 3. The emulgenls, 
 
 4. The spermatics, 
 
 5. The inferior mesenteric, 
 
 6. The lumbar arteries, 
 
 7. The middle sacral. 
 
 c. The aorta then bifurcates into the 
 ILiAcs, each of which divide into external 
 and internal. 
 
 The internal iliac, cailed also hypogastric, 
 gives off, 
 
 1. The lateral sacrals, 
 
 2. The gluteal, 
 
 3. The ischialic, 
 
 4. The pudicas, from which the external 
 hcemorrhoidal, the perineal, and the 
 arterim penis arise, 
 
 5. The obturatory. 
 
 The external iliac gives off, in the groin, 
 
 1. The epigastric, 
 
 2. The circumflexa iliaca ; 
 
 it then passes under Poupart's ligament, 
 andis called the/ej?iora/ artery ; and sends oflf, 
 
 1. The profunda, 
 
 2. The ramus anastomoticus magnus, \vh ich 
 runs about the knee-joint ; 
 
 Having reached the haui, where it gives 
 oflF some small branches, it is termed the 
 popliteal. It then divides into the anterior 
 and posterior tibial. 
 
 The tibialis antica gives off, 
 
 1. The recurrent, 
 
 2. Tlie internal malleolar, 
 
 3. The external malleolar, 
 
 4. The tarsal, 
 
 5. The metatarsal, 
 
 6. The dorsalis externa haiicis. 
 The posterior tibial sends off", 
 
 1. The yiutritia tibice, 
 
 2. Many sraall branches, 
 
 3. The internal plantar, 
 
 4. The external plantar, from which an 
 arcA is formed, that gives off the digi- 
 tals of the toes. 
 
 Akthani'ta. (From ag7oc, bread ; be- 
 uause it is the food of swine.) The herb 
 sow-bread. See Cyclamen. 
 
 Arthre'mbolus. (From ctg^^gov, a joint, 
 and ifjiCiLn^on, to impel.) An instrument for 
 reducing luxated bones. 
 
 Arthri'tica. (From «^9g;T«, the gout.) 
 1. The herb ground-pine ; so called because 
 it was thought good against gouty disorders. 
 
 3. Remedies for the gout. 
 
 ARTHRI'TIS. {-tidis, fcem, from a/i9gov, 
 a joint ; because it is commonly confined to 
 the joints.) The gout. Dr. Cullen, in his 
 Nosology, gives it the name oi podagra, be- 
 cause he considers the foot to be the seat of 
 idiopathic gout. It is arranged in the class 
 pyrexia, andorder^/iZegwi(m(E,andis divided 
 into four species, the regular, atonic, retro- 
 cedent, and misplaced. The gout is a very 
 painful disease, preceded, usually by flatu- 
 lency and indigestion, and accompanied by 
 fever, pains in the joints of the hands and 
 feet, particularly in that of the great toe, 
 
 and which returns by paroxysms, occurring- 
 chiefly in the spring and beginning of win- 
 ter. The only disoi-der for which the re- 
 gular gout can possibly be mistaken, is the 
 rheumatism ; and cases may occur wherein 
 there may be some dirliculty in making a 
 just discrimination : but the most certain 
 way of distinguishing them will be, to give 
 due consideration to the predisposition in 
 the habit, the .symptoms which have pre- 
 ceded, the parts affected, the recurrences of 
 the disease, and its connexion with other 
 parts of the system. Its attacks are much 
 confined to the male sex, particularly those 
 of a corpulent habit, and robust body ; but 
 every now and then we meet with instances 
 of it in robust females. Those who are 
 employed in constant bodily labour, or who 
 live much upon vegetable food, as likewise 
 those who make no use of wine, or other 
 fermented liquors, are seldom aiiiicted with 
 tiie gout. The disease seldom appears at 
 an earlier period of life than from five-and- 
 thirty to forty ; and, when it does, it may 
 be presumed to arise from an hereditary 
 disposition. Indolence, inactivity, and too 
 free a use of tartareous vv'ines, fermented 
 liquors, and animal food, are the principal 
 causes which give rise to the gout; but it 
 may likewise be brought on by great sen- 
 suality and excess in venery, intense and 
 close application to study, long want of rest, 
 grief, or uneasiness of mind, exposure to 
 cold, too free a use of acidulated liquors, a 
 sudden change from a full to a spare diet, 
 the suppression of any accustomed dis- 
 charge, or by excessive evacuations ; and 
 that it sometimes proceeds from an heredi- 
 tary disposition, is beyond all doubt, as fe- 
 males who have been remarked for their 
 great abstemiousness, and youths of a ten- 
 der age, have been attacked with it. 
 
 1. Arthritis regularis. A paroxysm of 
 regular gout sometimes comes on suddenly, 
 without any previous warning ; at other 
 times it is preceded by an unusual coldness 
 of the feet and legs, a suppi'ession of per- 
 spiration in them, and numbness, or a 
 sense of prickling along the whole of the 
 lower extremities ; and with these symp- 
 toms the appetite is diminished, the sto- 
 mach is troubled with flatulency and indi- 
 gestion, a degree of torpor and languor is 
 felt over the whole body, great lassitude and 
 fatigue are experienced after the least ex- 
 ercise, the body is costive, and the urine 
 pallid. On the night of the attack, the 
 patient perhaps goes to bed in tolerable 
 health, and after a few hours, is awaked 
 by the severity of the pain, most com- 
 monly in the first joint of the great toe ; 
 sometimes, however, it attacks other parts 
 of the foot, the heel, calf of the leg, or 
 perhaps the whole of the foot. The pain 
 resembles that of a dislocated bone, and 
 is attended with the sensation as if cold 
 water was poured upon the part- and the 
 
84 
 
 ART 
 
 ART 
 
 pain becoming more violent, is succeeded 
 by rigours and other febrile symptoms, to- 
 gether with a severe throbbing and inflam- 
 mation in the part. Sometimes both feet 
 become swelled and inflamed, so that nei- 
 ther of them can be put to the ground ; nor 
 eanthe patient endure the least motion, with- 
 out sutfering excruciating pain. Towards 
 morning, befalls asleep, and a gentle sweat 
 fereaks out, and terminates the paroxysm, 
 a number of which constitutes what is called 
 a fit of the gout ; the duration of the fit 
 will be longer or shorter, according to the 
 disposition of the body to the disease, the 
 season of the year, and the age and strength 
 of the patient. When a paroxysm has thus 
 taken place, although there is an alleviation 
 of pain at the expiration of some hours, still 
 the patient is not entirely lelieved from it 3 
 and, for some evenings successively, he has 
 a return both of pain and fever, which con- 
 tinue, with more or less violence, until 
 morning. The paroxysms, however, prove 
 usually more mild every day, till at length 
 the disease goes otF either by perspiration, 
 urine, or some other evacuation ; the parts 
 which have been affected becoming itchy, 
 the cuticle falling off in scales from them, 
 and some slight degree of lameness remain- 
 ing. At first, an attack of gout occurs, 
 perhaps, only once in two or three years ; it 
 then probably comes on every year, and, at 
 length, it becomes more frequent, and is 
 more severe, and of longer duration, each 
 succeeding fit. In the progress of the dis- 
 ease various parts of the body are affected, 
 and translations take place from one joint, 
 or limb, to another ; and, after frequent 
 attacks, the joints lose their strength and 
 flexibility, and become so stiff as to be de- 
 prived of all motion. Concretions, of a 
 chalky appearance, are likewise formed 
 upon the outside of the joints, and nephri- 
 tic affections of the kidneys arise from a 
 deposit of the same kind of matter in them, 
 which, although fluid at first, becomes gra- 
 dually dry and firm. This matter is partly- 
 soluble in acids, but without effervesence ; 
 and Dr. WoUaston discovered it not to be 
 carbonate of lime, but a compound of the 
 uric or lithic acid and soda. 
 
 2. Arthritis aionica. Atonic gout. It 
 sometimes happens that, although a gouty 
 diathesis prevails in the system, yet, from 
 certain causes, no inflammatory affection of 
 the joints is produced ; in which case, the 
 stomach becotnes particularly affected, and 
 the patient is troubled with flatulency, in- 
 digestion, loss of appetite, eructations, nau- 
 sea, vomiting, and severe pains ; and these 
 affections are often accompanied with much 
 dejection of spirits, and other hypochondria- 
 cal symptoms. In some cases the head is 
 affected with pain and giddiness, and now 
 and then with a tendency to apoplexy ; and 
 in other cases, the viscera of the thorax 
 suffer f-Tom the disease, and palpitations, 
 
 faintings, and asthma arise. This is what is 
 called atonic gout. 
 
 3. Arthritis retregrada. Retrocedent gout. 
 It sometimes happens that, after the inflam- 
 mation has occupied a joint, instead of its 
 continuing the usual time, and so going off 
 gradually, it ceases suddenly, and is trans- 
 lated to some internal part. The term 
 retrocedent gout is applied to occurrences 
 of this nature. Vt'hen it falls on the sto- 
 mach, it occasions nausea, vomiting, anxiety, 
 or great pain ; when on the heart, it brings 
 on syncope ; when on the lungs, it produces 
 an affection resembling asthma ; and, when 
 it occupies the head, it is apt to give rise to 
 apoplexy, or palsy. 
 
 4. Arthritis aberrans, or misplaced gout, 
 is when the gouty diathesis, instead of pro- 
 ducing the inflammatory affection of the 
 joints, occasions an inflammatory affection 
 of some internal part, and which appears 
 from the same symptoms that attend the in- 
 flammation of those parts from other causes. 
 All occurrences of this nature, as well as of 
 the two former, are to be regarded as attacks 
 of irregular gout, and are to be guarded 
 against as much as possible. 
 
 In the regular gout generally little medi- 
 cal interference is necessary : the antiphlo- 
 gistic regimen should be observed, in pro- 
 portion to the strength of the patient, the 
 bowels kept regular, and the part of a mo- 
 derate temperature, by covering it with flan- 
 nel, &ic. : it may be useful too to promote a 
 gentle diaphoresis. In young and robust 
 constitutions, where there is no heredi- 
 tary tendency to the disease, and the in- 
 flammation and fever run high, more active 
 evacuations may sometimes be required : 
 and, on the contrary, in persons advanced in 
 life, who have suffered much from the dis- 
 ease, and been accustomed to a generous 
 diet, this must be in some degree allowed 
 even during the paroxysm to obviate a me- 
 tastasis ; recommending fish in preference to 
 other animal food, and madeira as the least 
 acescent wine. The application of cold to 
 the part is a dangerous practice ; and it is 
 better to abstain from any local measures, 
 lest the favourable progress of the disease 
 should be interrupted. When the paroxysm 
 isterminated, any remaining stiffness of the 
 joint will probably be gradually removed by 
 friction, &c. With respect to the means of 
 obviating future attacks, the chief depend- 
 ance is to pe placed on abstemiousness, with 
 regular moderate exercise. Proper medi- 
 cines may be occasionally presci'ibed to re- 
 move any dyspeptic symptoms, keep the 
 bowels regular, the skin perspirable, k.c. If 
 the disease appear to hang about the patient 
 in the atonic form,a more nutritious diet,with 
 tonic or even stimulant medicines, may be 
 required to re-establish the health, which will 
 probably not be accomplished without a pa- 
 roxysm intervening. The Bath waters have 
 often been found useful under these circum- 
 
ART 
 
 ARU 
 
 8$ 
 
 stances. In the retrocedent gout the object 
 is to bring back the inflammatio« to the 
 joint as soon as possible ; for which purpose 
 a sinapism, or other stimulant application, 
 should be put upon the part ; while ammo- 
 nia, aromatics. aether, warm wine, or brandy 
 and water, he. are administered internally, 
 in proportion to the urgency of the symp- 
 toms ; but in general the best form of medi- 
 cine is the combination of opium with some 
 of the stimulants just mentioned, unless 
 where congestion appears in the head. 
 Sometimes blisters or rubefacients may be 
 properly applied over the internal part affect- 
 ed, where this is of importance to life, or 
 even the local abstraction of blood become 
 necessary. This however holds more espe- 
 cially where the attack is inflammatory, con- 
 stituting the misplaced gout, and a more 
 antiphlogistic plan must then be pursued; 
 but evacuations cannot be borne to the same 
 extent as in the idiopathic phlegmasia. 
 
 Arthroca'ce. (From ei^Bgov, a joint, 
 and X.A-MI, a disease.) An ulcer of the cavity 
 of the bone. 
 
 ARTHRO'DIA. (From a^Q^ca,, to ar- 
 ticulate.) A species ol diarthrosis, or move- 
 able connexion of bones, in which the head 
 of one bone is received int© the superficial 
 cavity of another, so as to admit of motion 
 in every direction, as the head of the hu- 
 merus with the glenoid cavity of the sca- 
 pula. 
 
 ARTHRODY'NIA. (From apepov, a 
 joint, and oS'uvn, pain.) Chronic pains in 
 the joints, without pyrexia. It is one of 
 the terminations of acute rheumatism. See 
 Rheumatis7nus. 
 
 ARTHROPUO'Sl S (From apBpov, a joint, 
 and 'O'uov, pus.) Jlrthropyosis. A collection 
 of pus in a joint. It is, however, frequently 
 applied to other affections, as lumbago 
 psoadica, fcc. 
 
 Arthro'sis. (From Apo^oo), to articulate, 
 or join together.) Articulation. 
 
 Artichoke. See Cinara. 
 
 Jirtichoke, French. See Cinara. 
 
 Artichoke, Jerusalem. See Helianthus 
 tubtrosus. 
 
 Articula'ris. a name given to a dis- 
 ease which more immediately infests the ar- 
 ticuU, or joints. The morbus articularis is 
 synonymous with the Greek word arthritis, 
 and our gout. A branch of the basilic vein 
 is called articularis vena, because it passes 
 under the joint of the shoulder. 
 
 ARTICULATION. (From arliculus, 
 a joint.) The skeleton is composed of a 
 great number of bones, which are all so 
 admirably constructed, and with so much 
 affinity to each other, (hat the extremity of 
 every bone is perfectly adjusted to the end 
 of the bone with which it is connected; and 
 this connexion is termed their articulation. 
 Anatomists distinguish three kinds of arti- 
 culation ; the first they name Diarthrosis ; 
 the second, Synarthrosis ; and the third, 
 
 Amphiarthrosis ; which see, under their 
 respective heads. 
 
 Arti'scus. (From agro?, bread.) A 
 troch ; so called because they are made like 
 little loaves. 
 
 Arto'creas. (From agTOf, bread, and 
 Kjiac, flesh.) A nourishing food, made of 
 bread and various meats, boiled together 
 Galen. 
 
 Arto'gala. (From «^to?, bread, and 
 ytixcL, milk.) A cooling food made of 
 bread and milk. A poultice. 
 
 Arto'meli. (From agrif, bread, and 
 fji.6Ki, honey.) A cataplasm made of bread 
 and honey. Galen. 
 
 A'RUM. (From the Hebrew word ja- 
 TBU, which signifies a dart ; so named be- 
 cause its leaves are shaped like a dart ; or 
 from a^a, injury.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linna?an system. Class, Gynandria. Or- 
 der, Polyandria. Arum, or wake-robin. 
 
 2. The Fharmacopoeial name of the com- 
 mon arum, or wake-robin. 
 
 A'rum dracu'nculus. The systematic 
 name of the plant called in English dragon's 
 wort, and many-leaved avum. ~ Dracunculus 
 polyphyllus. Colubrina dracontia. Erva de 
 Sancta Maria. Gigarus serpentaria. Arum 
 polyphyllum. The roots and leaves of this 
 plant are extremely acrimonious, more so 
 than the arum maculatum, with which it 
 agrees in medicinal virtues. 
 ^ A'rum macula'tum. The systematic 
 name for the arum, of the pharmacopoeias, 
 Arum : acaule ; foliis hastatis, integer rimis ; 
 spadice clavato of Linna?us. The root is the 
 medicinal part of this plant, which, Avheu 
 recent, is very acrimonious ; and, upon 
 being chewed, excites an intolerable sensa- 
 tion of burning and prickling in the tongue, 
 which continues for several hours. When 
 cut in slices and applied to the skin, it has 
 been known to produce blisters. This acri- 
 mony, however, is gradually lost by drying, 
 and may be so far dissipated by the applica- 
 tion of heat, as to leave the root a bland 
 farinaceous aliment. In this state, it has 
 been made into a wholesome bread. It has 
 also been prepared as starch. Its medicinal 
 quality, therefore, resides wholly in the ac- 
 tive volatile matter, and consequently the 
 powdered root must lose much of its power, 
 on being long kept. Aruia is certainly a 
 powerful stimulant, and, by promoting the 
 secretioiis, may be advantageously emplo}'ed 
 in cachectic and chlorotic cases, in rheu- 
 matic aft'ections, and in various other com- 
 plaints of phlegmatic and torpid constitu- 
 tions ; but more especially in a weakened 
 or relaxed state of the stomach, occasioned 
 by the prevalence of viscid mucus. If this 
 root is given in powder, great care should 
 be tnken that it be young and newly dried, 
 when it may be used in the dose of a scru- 
 ple, or more, twice a day ; but in rheu- 
 matisms, and other disorders requiring the 
 
m 
 
 AS A 
 
 ASC 
 
 full effect of this medicine, the root should 
 be given in a recent state ; and, to cover the 
 insupportable pungency it discovers on the 
 tongue, Dr. Lewis advises us to administer 
 it in the form of emulsion, with gum-arabic 
 and spermaceti, iucreasingthe dose from ten 
 grains to upwards of a scruple, three or 
 four times a day. In this way, it generally 
 occasioned a sensation of slight warmth 
 about the stomach, and afterwards, in the 
 remoter parts, manifestly promoted perspi- 
 ration, and frequently produced a plentiful 
 sweat. Several obstinate rheumatic pains 
 were removed by this medicine. The root 
 answers quite as well as garlic for cata- 
 plasms, to be applied on the feet in deli- 
 I'iums. The London College, in their ' 
 pharmacopoeia, 1788, ordered a conserve, in 
 the proportion of half a pound of the fresh 
 root to a pound and a half of double refined 
 sugar, beat together in a mortar, which 
 appears to be one of the best forms of exhi- 
 biting arum, as its virtues are destroyed by 
 drying, and are not extracted by any men- 
 struum. It may be given to adults in doses 
 of a drachm. 
 
 ARY17E NO-EPIGLOTTIDE'US. Innes. 
 Albinus. Jlrytceno-Epiglvttici of Winslow. 
 A muscle composed of a number of fibres 
 running between the arytajnoid cartilage 
 and epiglottis. It pulls the side of the epi- 
 glottis towards the external opening of the 
 glottis, and when both act, they pull it close 
 upon the glottis. 
 
 ARYTiENOID CARTILAGE. Carlilago 
 arytcEUoiden. The name of two cartilages 
 of the larynx. See Larynx. 
 
 ARYT/ENOl'DES. (From a.fvlou\a, a 
 funnel, and tiio^, shape.) The name of 
 some parts, from their being funnel-shaped. 
 
 Aryt^noide'us major. See Aryictnideus 
 transversus. 
 
 Aiiyt^noide'cs mi'nor. See Jlrylanoi- 
 deus obliquus. 
 
 ARYTiENOIDE'US OBLI'QUUS. Innes, 
 Albinus, and Winslow. Jirylanoideus 
 minor of Douglas. A muscle of tlie glottis, 
 which arises from the base of one arytte- 
 noid cartilage, and crossing its fellow, is 
 inserted near the tip of the other arytce- 
 noid cartilage. It is a muscle that is 
 occasionally wanting ; but when present, 
 and both muscles act, their use is to pull 
 the arytenoid cartilages tov.-ards each 
 other. 
 
 aryt^.:noide'Us transversus, 
 
 of Innes, Albinus, Winslow. Arytcenoideus 
 major of Douglas. An azygos, or single 
 muscle of the glottis, that arises from 
 the side of one ary ta>noid cartilage,from near 
 its articulation with the cricoid to near its 
 tip. The fibres run across, and are inserted 
 in the same manner into the other arytenoid 
 cartilage. Its use is to shut the glottis, by 
 bringing the two aryttenoid cartilages, with 
 their ligaments, nearer to each other. 
 ASAFOE'TIDA. {Jisafottida, ce, f. from 
 
 ihe Hebrew word asa, to heal.) See 
 Ferula. 
 
 Asa'phatum. (From *, neg. and o-a^D?, 
 clear.) An intercutaneous itch, generated in 
 the pores, like worms with black heads : so 
 called by reason of their minuteness : they 
 are hardly visible. 
 
 Asa'phia. (From a, neg. and a-apac; 
 clear.) A defect in utterance or pronun- 
 ciation. 
 
 AsARABACCA. See Jlsarum. 
 
 A'sARi fo'lia. Asarabacca leaves. The 
 leaves of the Asarum Europseum. See 
 Jisaium. 
 
 ASARUM. (From a., neg. and o-a/p, to 
 adorn ; because it was uot admitted into the 
 ancient coronal v.reaths.) Asarabacca. 
 
 1 . The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linna»an system. Class, Dodecandria. Or- 
 der, Monogynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the asa- 
 rabacca. 
 
 A'sARUM EuROPa:'rM. The systematic 
 name of the asarabacca of the shops. 
 Jlsarum; foliis reniformibus, obtusis, biitis 
 of Linnaeus. It is a native of England, 
 but not very common. The leaves of this 
 plant are extremely acrid, and are occa- 
 sionally used, when powdered, as a ster- 
 nutatoiy. For this purpose the leaves, as 
 being less acrid than the roots, are pre- 
 ferred, and in moderate doses not exceeding 
 a few grains, snufled up the nose, for several 
 evenings, produce a pretty large watery dis- 
 charge, which continues for several days to- 
 gether, by which headacb, toothach, oph- 
 thalmia, and some paralytic and soporific 
 complaints have been effectually relieved. 
 
 Prior to the introduction of ipecacuanha, 
 the leaves and root of this plant were fre- 
 quently employed on account of their emetic 
 power : the dose of the dried leaves was 20 
 grains ; of the dried roots 10 grains. As they 
 were occassonally violent in their operation, 
 they have fallen into disuse. See Asarum. 
 
 Ascaloni'tis. A species of onion. 
 
 Asca'rides. The plural of aicaris. See 
 Jlscaris. 
 
 A'SCARIS. (From ao-xae, to move 
 about ; so called from its continued trouble- 
 some motion.) There are several kinds of 
 worms distinguished by this term ; but those 
 which claim a place here, as belonging only 
 to the human body, are : — 
 
 i. Jlscaris vermicularis, the thread or maw 
 worm, which is a very small and slender, not 
 exceeding half an inch in length ; they 
 inhabit the rectum. 
 
 2. Jlscaris lumbricoides, ihe long and round 
 worm, which is a foot in length, and about 
 the breadth of a goose-quiil. 
 
 Asce'sdens OELi'<iuus. See Obliquus in- 
 ternus abdominis. 
 
 A'sciA. An axe or chissel. A simple ban- 
 dage ; so called from its shape in position. 
 Galen. 
 
 ASCITES, [Ascites, ee, m. from «s-»5c, 
 
ASC 
 
 ASC 
 
 a saek, or bottle ; so called from its bottle- 
 like protuberancy.^ Dropisy of the belly. A 
 tense, but scarcely elastic, swelling of the 
 abdomen from accumulation of water. Cul- 
 len ranks this genus of disease in the class 
 cachexia, And order intumescentiee. He enu- 
 merates two species : — 
 
 1. Ascites abdominalis, when the water is 
 in the cavity of the peritonajum, which is 
 known by the equal swelling of the parietes 
 of the abdomen. 
 
 2. Jlscilts saccatus, or encysted dropsy, 
 in which the water is encysted, as in tiie ova- 
 rium ; the fluctuation is here less evident, 
 and the swelling is at first partial. 
 
 Ascites is often preceded by loss of appe- 
 tite, sluggishness, dryness of the skin, op- 
 pression at the chest, cough, dimirmtion of 
 the natural discharge of urine, and costive- 
 ness. Shortly after the appearance of these 
 s3'^mptoms, a protuberance is perceived in 
 the hypogastrium, which extends gradually, 
 and keeps on increasing, until the whole ab- 
 domen becomes at length uniformly swelled 
 and tense. The distention and sense of 
 weight, although considerable, vary some- 
 what according to the posture of the body, 
 the %veight being felt the most on that side 
 on which the patient lies, whilst, at the same 
 time, the distention becomes, somewhat less 
 on the opposite side. In general, the practi- 
 tioner may be sensible of tlie fluctuation of 
 the water, by applying his left hand on one 
 side of the abdomen, and then striking on 
 the other side with his right. In some cases, 
 it will be obvious to the ear. As the collection 
 of water becomes more considerable, (he 
 difficulty of breathing is much increased, the 
 countenance exhibits a pale and bloated ap- 
 pearance, an immoderate thirst arises, the 
 skin is dry and parched, and the urine is 
 very scanty, thick, high-coloured, and de- 
 posits a lateritious sediment. With respect to 
 the pulse, it is variable, being sometimes con- 
 siderably quickened, and, at other times, 
 slower than natural. The principal difficulty 
 which prevails in ascites, is the being able to 
 distinguish, with certainty, when the water 
 is in the cavity of the abdomen, or when it 
 is in the different states of encysted dropsy. 
 To form a just judgment, we should attend 
 to the following circumstances : — When the 
 preceding symptoms give suspicion of a ge- 
 neral hydropic diathesis ; when, at the same 
 time, some degree of dropsy appears in other 
 parts of the body ; and when, from its first 
 appearance, the swelling has been equally 
 difiFused over the whole belly, we may gene- 
 rally presume that the water is in the cavity 
 af the abdomen. But when an ascites has not 
 been preceded by any remarkable cachectic 
 state of the system, and when, at its I)egin- 
 ning, the tumour and tension had appeared 
 in one part of the belly more than another, 
 there is reason to suspect an encysted dropsy. 
 Even when the tension and tumour of the 
 belly have become generaljyet, if the system 
 
 or the body in general appear to be little af- 
 fected ; if the patient's strength be little im- 
 paired; ifthe appetite continue pretty entire, 
 and the natural sleep be little interrupted ; 
 if the menses in females continue to flow as 
 usual ; if there be yet no anasarca, or though 
 it may have already taken place, if it be still 
 confined to the lower extremities, and there 
 be no leu cophlegmatic paleness or sallow co- 
 lour in the countenance ; if there be no fever 
 nor so much thirst and scarcity of urine as 
 occur in a more general affection : then ac- 
 cording as more of these different circum- 
 stances take place, there will be the stronger 
 grounds for supposing the ascites to be of the 
 encysted kind. The encysted form of the 
 disease scarcely admits of a perfect cure, 
 though its progress to a fatal termination is 
 generally very slow ; and the peritoneal 
 dropsy is mostly very obstinate, depending 
 usually on organic disease in the liver, or 
 other abdominal viscera. The plan of treat- 
 ment agrees very much with that of anasar- 
 ca ; which see. The operation of paracente- 
 sis should only be performed where the de- 
 tention is very great, and the respiration or 
 other important functions impeded; and it 
 will often be better not to draw off the whole 
 of the fluid at once ; great care must be ta- 
 ken too to keep up sufficient pressure, by a 
 broad bandage over the abdomen ; for even 
 fatal syncope has arisen from the neglect of 
 this. The contraction of the muscles will be 
 promoted by friction. Cathartics are found 
 more decidedly beneficial than in anasarca, 
 where the bowels will bear their liberal use. 
 Diuretics too are of great importance in the 
 treatment ; and, among other means of in- 
 creasing the flow of urine, long-continued 
 gentle friction of the abdomen with oil has 
 been som.etimes very successful, probably by 
 promoting absorption in the first instance"; 
 the only use of the oil seems to be that the 
 friction is thereby better borne. In cases 
 where visceral obstructions have led to the 
 effusion,these must be removed, before a cure 
 can be accomplished ; and for this purpose 
 mercury is the remedy most to be depend- 
 ed upon, besides that, in combination with 
 squill, or digitalis, it will often prove power- 
 fully diuretic. Tonic medicines, a nutritious^ 
 diet, and, if the complaint appears giving-^ 
 w-ay, such exercise as the patient can take, 
 without fatigue, with other means of iral 
 proving the general health ought not to be 
 neglected. 
 
 ASCLEPI'ADES, a celebrated physician, 
 born at Prusa, m Bithynia, who flourished 
 somewhat before the time of Pompey, 
 He originally taught rhetoric, but not meet- 
 ing with success, applied himself to the study 
 of medicine in which he soon became fa- 
 mous from the novelty of his theory and- 
 ])ractice. He supposed disease to arise from 
 the motion of the particles of the blood and 
 other fluids being obstructed by thestraitnesi, 
 of the t'essels; whence pain. fever.&f.ensHftiL 
 
«e 
 
 ASJ 
 
 ASP 
 
 He deprecated the use of violent remedies, 
 as emetics and purgatives, but frequently 
 employed glysters. when costiveness attend- 
 ed. In fevers, he chiefly relied on a complete 
 abstinence from food or drink for three days 
 or more ; but when their violence abated, 
 allowed animal food and wine. In pleurisies, 
 and other complaints attended with violent 
 pain, he prescribed bleeding ; but in those 
 of a chronic nature, depended principally on 
 abstinence, exercise, baths, and frictions. 
 None of his works remain at present. He is 
 said to have pledged his reputation on the 
 preservation of his own health, which he re- 
 tained to a great age, and died at length 
 from a fall. 
 
 ASCLE'PIAS. (From Asclepias, its dis- 
 coverer ; or from JEsculapius, the god of 
 medicine.) The, herb swallow-wort. The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Lin- 
 naean system. Class, Pentandria. Order, 
 Digynia. 
 
 Ascle'pias vi5ceto'xicum. The systema- 
 tic name for the vincetoxicum of the pharma- 
 copoeias. Herniidinaria. Jisclepias. Swallow 
 wort. Tame poison. The root of this plant 
 smells, when fresh, somewhat of valerian ;, 
 chewed it imparts at first a considerable 
 s^veetness, which is soon succeeded by an 
 unpleasant subacrid bitterness. It is given 
 in some countries in the cure of glandular 
 obstructions. 
 
 Ascle'pios. (From J^sclepias, its in- 
 ventor.) A dried smegma and collyrium 
 described by Galen. 
 
 Asco'ma. (From ao-xo;, a bottle.) The- 
 eminence of the pubes at the years of ma- 
 turity ; so called from its shape. 
 
 A'sef. a pustule like a millet seed. 
 
 A'SEGON. Asegen, Asogen. Dragon's 
 blood. 
 
 ASE'LLIUS. GisPAK, of Cremona, 
 born about tlie year 15S0, taught anatomy 
 at Paris with great reputation. In 1622, lie 
 discovered Ihebacteals in a dog opened soon 
 after a meal, and noticed their valves, but 
 supposed they went to the liver. These ves- 
 sels, he candidly observes, bad been men- 
 tioned by some of the earliest medical writers, 
 but not described, nor theirfunction stated ; 
 and not being noticed by any modern anato- 
 mist previously, the discovery is properly at- 
 tributed to him. His death took place four 
 years after, subsequent to which his disserta- 
 tion on the subject was published by his 
 friends 
 
 £sh. See Fraxiniis. 
 
 Asia'ticum ea't-samubi. Balm of Gilead. 
 
 A'SINUS. The ass. Its milk is much 
 esteemed in medicine. See Asses' Milk. 
 
 Asini'kum T.AC. Asses' milk. 
 
 Asi'ti. (From a. neg. and <r/Toc, food.) 
 Asilia. Those aie vo called who take no 
 food, for v.ant of appetite. 
 
 A'sjoGAii. (Indian.) A tree growing in 
 Malabar and the East Indies, whose juice 
 i^ used against the colic, 
 
 Aso'des. (From aSm, to nauseate.) A 
 nausea or loathing, or a fever with much 
 sense of heat and nausea. Arelmus. 
 
 Aspadia'lis. a suppression of urine from 
 an imperforated urethra. 
 
 Aspa'lathum The aromatic aloe. 
 
 Aspa'lathi lignum. See Lignum Aloes. 
 
 ISPA'RAGUS. (Acr^ra^^^oc, a young 
 shoot., before it unfolds it leaves.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Hexandria. Order, 
 Monogynia. Asparagus. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the 
 common sparage, or sparrow-grass. 
 
 Aspa'ragus offici>'alis. The systematic 
 name of the asparagus, the root of which 
 has been esteemed as a diuretic. It is mostly 
 employed as a food, but it contains very 
 little nourishment. 
 
 Aspa'sia. (From a, for a/ua., together, 
 and a-Tcttce., to draw.) A constrictive medi- 
 cine for the pudendum muliebre. Capivac. 
 
 A'spera arte'ria (So called from the in- 
 equality of its cartilages.) See Trachea. 
 
 ASPE'RULA. (A" diminutive of asper, 
 the seeds being rough.) The name of a 
 genus of plants in the Linnsean system. 
 Class, Tetrandria. Order, Monogynia. 
 Woodroof. 
 
 Aspe'rula odora'ta. Ihe systematic 
 name for the officinal maUisylva. It is a low 
 umbelliferous plant, growing wild in woods 
 and copses, and flowering in May. It hath 
 an agreeable odour, which ismuch improved 
 by moderate drying ; the taste is a little au- 
 stere. It imparts its flavour to vinous li- 
 quors ; and is commended as a cordial and 
 deobstruent remedy. 
 
 Asphalti'tis. a kind of trefoil : the last 
 vertebi-a of the loins. 
 
 ASPHO'DELUS. (From aa-TrK, a ser- 
 pent, and Je;Aoc, fearful ; because it destroys 
 the venom of serpents ; or from a-TTiSiKo^, 
 ashes, because it was formerly sown upon 
 the graves of the dead ) Asphodel. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Hexandria. Order, 
 Monogynia. 
 
 2. The pharm.acopceial name of the dafifo- 
 dil, or branched asphodel. 
 
 Aspho'delus ramo'sus. The systematic 
 name for the oflicinal asphodelus. — As- 
 phodelus : caule nudo ; foliis ensiformibus, ca- 
 rinatis, IcEvibus, of Linnaeus. The plant was 
 formerly supposed to be efficacious in the 
 cure of sordid ulcers. It is now wholly 
 laid aside. 
 
 ASPHY'XIA. (From *, priv. and it<bvp;, 
 a pulse.) The state of the body, during life, 
 in which the pulsation of the heart and ar- 
 teries cannot ba perceived. There are several 
 species of asphyxia enumerated by different 
 authors. See Syncope. 
 
 Aspiui'scus. (From ol^ttk, a buckler.) 
 The sphincter muscle of the anus was 
 formerly so called from its shape. Calius 
 Aurelianvs. 
 
ASS 
 
 AST 
 
 S9 
 
 ASPLE'NIUM. (From a, pnv. and a-vknv, 
 the spleen ; because it was supposed to re- 
 move disorders of the spleen.) The herb 
 spleen-wort. 
 
 The name of a genus of plants in the 
 ■Linnajan system. Class, Cryplogamia. Or- 
 der, Filices. 
 
 Asple'nium ru'ta mura'ria. The sys- 
 tematic name for the ruta murnria of the 
 pharmacopoeias. It is supposed by some to 
 possess specific virtues in the cure of ulcers 
 of the lungs, and is exhibited in the form of 
 decoction. 
 
 Asple'nium scolope'ndrium. The sys- 
 tematic name for the scolopendrium of the 
 pharmacopcEias. Phillitis. Lingua cervina. 
 Harts-tongue. This indigenous plant, As- 
 plenium — ^rondibus simplicibus, cordato lingu- 
 latis, integerrimis ; siipitibus hirsutis of Lin- 
 naeus : grows on most shady banks, walls, 
 &.C. It has a slightly astringent and muci- 
 laginous sweetish taste. When fresh and 
 rubbed, it imparts a disagreeable smell. 
 Harts-tongue, which is one of the j^?;e capil- 
 lary herbs, was formerly much used to 
 strengthen the viscera, restrain heemorrhages 
 and alvine fluxes, and to open obstructions 
 of the liver and spleen, and for the general 
 purposes of demulcents and pectorals. 
 
 Asple'nium tricho'manes. The syste- 
 matic name for the trichomanes of the phar- 
 macopceias. Common maiden-hair, or 
 spleen-wort, ^splenium ; frondibus pinnatis, 
 jjtnnis suhrotundii, crenalis of Linneeus. This 
 plant is admitted into the Edinburgh Phar- 
 macopoeia : the leaves have a mucilaginous, 
 sweetish, subadstringent taste, without any 
 particular flavour : they are esteemed use- 
 ful in disorders of the breast, being sup- 
 posed to promote the expectoration of tough 
 phlegm, and to open obstructions of the 
 viscera. 
 
 Assaba. a shrub found on the coast of 
 Guinea, whose leaves are supposed to dis- 
 perse buboes. 
 
 A'ssac. (Arab.) Gum ammoniacum. 
 
 AssAFffi'xiDA. See Ferula. 
 
 A'ssala. The nutmeg. 
 
 A'ssANus. A weight consisting of two 
 drachms. 
 
 Assaraba'cca. See Jisarum. 
 
 Assa'rium. a Roman measure of twelve 
 ounces. 
 
 Assarthro'sis. Articulation. 
 
 A'sse. a loathing of food, from a con- 
 flux of humours. Hippocrates. 
 
 Asses' milk. This is preferred to cows' 
 and other kinds of milk, in phthisical cases, 
 and where the stomach is weak ; as contain- 
 ing less oleaginous particles, and being more 
 easily converted into chyle. 
 
 Assimula'tion. (.^sdmilalio, from ad, 
 and dmilis, to make like to.) "The conver- 
 sion of the food into nutriment. 
 
 Assiste'ntes. (From ad, and sislo, to 
 stand near.) A name of the prostrate glands, 
 «> so called because they lie near the bladder. 
 
 Asso DES. (From ct^nofJiAt, to nauseate, or 
 from assare, to burn.) Jisodes. A continual 
 fever, attended v/ith a loathing of food. 
 Sauvages calls it Tritajophya sssodes ; it is 
 arranged by Cullen under the tertian re- 
 mittents. 
 
 A'ssos. A name given formerly to alumen. 
 
 A'stacus mari'nus. (From a, neg. and 
 rafo), to distil ; so called from the hardness 
 and dryness of its shell.) The lobster. See 
 Cancer. 
 
 A'stacus fluvia'tilis. The officinal cre- 
 vis, or cray-fish. See Cancer. 
 
 A'sTAPis. (From g-cf^tg, uva passa.) A 
 raisin. 
 
 Asta'rzof. The name of an ointment of 
 litharge, house-leek, he. Paracelsus. 
 
 AsTCHACHiLos. A malignant ulcer, by 
 some called araneus. 
 
 Astera'ntium. (From ar«g, a star.) As- 
 tericum. The herb pellitory ; so called from 
 its star-like form. 
 
 ASTHE'NIA. (From a, priv. and a-^mc, 
 strength.) Extreme debility. The asthenic 
 diseases form one great branch of the Bru- 
 nonian ari'angement. 
 
 AsTHENOLOGY. (From a, priv. and o-Ssvoc, 
 strength, and xoyoc, a treatise.) The doctrine 
 of diseases arising from debility. The dis- 
 ciples of the Brunonian school, as they de- 
 nominate themselves, maintain peculiar 
 opinions on this subject. 
 
 A'STHMA. {Asthma, malis, neut. from 
 o/rBfAA^ce, to breathe with difficulty.) 
 Difficult respiration, returning at intervals, 
 with a sense of stricture across the 
 breast, and in the lungs ; a wheezing, 
 hard cough, at first, but more free towards 
 the close of each paroxysm, with a dis- 
 charge of mucus, followed by a remission. 
 It is ranked by Cullen in the class neuroses, 
 and order spasmi. There are three species 
 of asthma : — 
 
 1. Mlhma sponlaneum, when without any 
 manifest cause. 
 
 2. Asthma plethoricum, when it arises 
 from plethora. 
 
 3. Asthma exanthematicum, originating 
 from the repulsion of some acrid humour. 
 
 Asthma rarely appears before the age of 
 puberty, and seems to attack men more fre- 
 quently than women, particularly those of a 
 full habit, in whom it never fails, by frequent 
 repetition, to occasion some degree of emaci- 
 ation. In some instances, it arises from an 
 hereditary predisposition, and in many 
 others, it seems to depend upon a particular 
 constitution of the lungs. Dyspepsia always 
 prevails, and appears to be a very prominent 
 feature in the predisposition. Its attacks are 
 most frequent during the heats of summer, 
 in the dog-days, and in general commence 
 about midnight. On the evening preceding 
 an attack of asthma, the spirits are often 
 much affected, and the person experiences a 
 sense of fulness about the stomach, with 
 lassitude, drowsiness, and a pain in the 
 
m 
 
 AST 
 
 ASX 
 
 head. On the approach of the succeeding 
 evening, he perceives a sense of tiglitness 
 antl stricture across the breast, and a sense of 
 straitness in the kings, impeding respiration. 
 The ditlicuity of breathing continuing to in- 
 crease for some length of time, both inspi- 
 ration and expiration are performed slowly, 
 and with a wheezing noise ; tiie speech be- 
 comes difficult and uneasy, a propensity to 
 coughing succeeds, and the patient can no 
 longer remain in a horizontal position, be- 
 ing as it were threatened with immediate 
 suffocation. These symptoms usually conti- 
 nue till towards the approach of morning, 
 and then a remission commonly takes place; 
 the breathiiig becomes less laborious and 
 more full, and the person speaks and coughs 
 ■with greater ease. If the cough is attended 
 W'ith an expectoration of mucus, he expe- 
 riences much relief, and soon falls asleep. 
 When he awakes in the morning, he still 
 feels some degree of tightness across his 
 breast, although his breathing is probably 
 more free and easy, and he cannot bear the 
 least motion, without rendering this more 
 difficult and uneasy; neither can he continue 
 in bed, unless his head and shoulders are 
 raised to a considerable height. Towards 
 evening, he again becomes drowsy, is much 
 troubled with flatulency in the stomach, and 
 perceives a return of the difficulty of breath- 
 ing, which continues to increase gradually, 
 till it becomes as violent as on the night be- 
 fore. After some nights passed in this w^ay, 
 the fits at length moderate, and suffer more 
 considerable remissions, particulai-Iy when 
 they are attended by a copious expectoration 
 in the mornings, and this continues from 
 time to time throughout the day ; and the 
 disease going off at last, the patient enjoys 
 his usual rest by night, without further dis- 
 turbance. The pulse is not necessarily af- 
 fected in this disease, though often quicken- 
 ed by the difficulty of breathing ; and so.ue- 
 times slight pyrexia attends. In plethoric 
 habits, the countenance is flushed and turgid 
 during the fit ; but in others ratiier pale and 
 shrunk : in the former too, some difficulty 
 of breathing and wheezing usually remain 
 in the interval ; in others, the recovery is 
 more complete. On this is founded the com- 
 mon distinction of asthma into the humid, 
 pituitous, or catarrhal, and the dry, spasmo- 
 dic or nervous forms. The exciting causes 
 are various : — accumulation of blood, or 
 viscid mucus in the lungs, noxious vapours, 
 a cold and foggy atmosphere, or a close hot 
 air, the repulsion of eruptions, or other 
 metastatic diseases, flatulence, accumulated 
 fffices, violent passions, organic diseases in 
 the thoracic viscera^fcc. Sometimes the fits 
 return at pretty regular periods ; and it is 
 generally difficult to obviate future attacks, 
 W'hc^n it has once occurred : but it often 
 continues to recur for many years, and sel- 
 dom proves u;frt]. except a.s inducing hydro- 
 thorax, pUti.i^js. ivi;. The treatment must 
 
 vary accoiding to the form of the disease'. 
 In young persons of a plethoric habit, with 
 great dyspnoea, a flushed countenance, ac- 
 celerated pulse, he. the abstraction of blood 
 will be found to afford marked relief; but 
 under opposite circumstances, it might be 
 highly injurious, and we should always 
 avoid repccding it unnecessarily. In ambi- 
 guous cases, cupping may be preferi'ed, or 
 leeches to the chest, with blisters Mild ca- 
 thartics should also be employed ; or where 
 costivfijiess appears to induce the fits, those 
 of a more active nature. Nauseating eme- 
 tics are of considerable service, especially 
 where the patient is distressed with viscid 
 mucus, not only by promoting perspiration 
 and expectoration, but also by their anti- 
 spasmodic power, the return of a paroxysm 
 may often be prevented by their timely use. 
 Squill combined with ipecacuanha is one of 
 the best forms. Where the disease is of the 
 purely spasmodic character, opium will be 
 found the most powerful palliative remedy, 
 especially if combined with ether, though it 
 unfortunately loses of its power by repe- 
 tition ; the fetid gum resins are also useful, 
 particularly where the bowels are torpid > 
 and other antispasmodics may be occasion- 
 ally employed. The practice of smoking, or 
 chewing tobacco, has sometimes appeared 
 extremely beneficial ; and a cup of strong 
 coffee has often afforded speedy relief- 
 Means should also be employed for strength- 
 ening the system ; and Avhere there appears 
 a tendency to serous effusion, digitalis may 
 be very useful. But by far the most impor- 
 tant part of the treatment consists in obvi- 
 ating or removing the several exciting 
 causes,' whether operating on the lungs im- 
 mediately, or through the medium of' the 
 prima? via;. Sic. Individual experience can 
 alone ascertain what state of the atmosphere 
 as to temperature, dryness, purity, &.c. shall 
 be most beneficial to asthmatics, though a 
 good deal depends on habit in this respect ; 
 but a due regulation of this, as well as ofe" 
 the diet, and other parts of regimen, will' 
 usually afford more permanent relief than 
 any medicines we can employ. 
 
 A'sTiTEs. (From ad, and slo, to stand 
 near.) A name given by the ancients to the 
 prostate glands, because they are situated 
 near the bladdei'. 
 
 ASTRA'GALUS. (ArpA-yctxo;, a cockle/ 
 or die ; because it is shaped like the die 
 used in ancient games.) 1. The name of a 
 bone of the tarsus, upon which the tibia 
 moves. Ancle-bone ; also called the sling- 
 bone, or first bone of the foot. Ballistce os : 
 aristrios : talus .- qualrio : tetroros : carirula -. - 
 cavilla : diabebos : pesa. It is placed poste- 
 riorly and superiorly in the tarsus, and is 
 formed of two parts, one large, which i;* 
 called its body, the other small, like a pro- 
 cess. The part where these two unite is 
 termed the neck. 
 
 •2. The nttuie of a genur^ of plant- in !hf 
 
ASJ 
 
 Alii 
 
 yi 
 
 Lianaeau system. Class, Biadelphia, Or- 
 «ier, Decandria. Milk-vetch. 
 
 Astea'galus excafus. Stemless milk- 
 xetch. The root of this plant, Astragalus 
 acauiis excapus ; legmninibus lunatis ; foliis 
 villosis of Linnasus, is said to cure confirmed 
 syphilis, especially when in the form of 
 Dodes and nocturnal pains. 
 
 Astra'galus tragaca'ntha. The former 
 systematic name for the plant which aftbrds 
 the gum tragacaath. See Astragalus verus. 
 
 Astra'galus ve'rus. Goat's thorn. Miik- 
 velcb. Spina, hirci. Astragalus aculeatus. 
 We are indebted to a French traveller of 
 the name of Olivier for the discovery that 
 the gum tragacanth of commerce, is the pro- 
 duce of a species of astragalus not before 
 known. He describes it under the name of 
 astragalus verus, being different both from 
 A. tragacantha of Linuajus, and from the A. 
 gummifera of Labillardiere. It grows in the 
 North of Persia. Gum tragacanth, or gum 
 dragant, (which is forced from this plant by 
 the intensity of the solar rays, is concreted 
 into irregular lumps or vermicular pieces, 
 bent into a variety of shapes, and larger or 
 smaller proportions, according to the size of 
 the wound from w'hich it issues,) differs from 
 all other known gums in imparting to a very 
 large quantity of water a thick and glutinous 
 consistence. The demulcent qualities of this 
 gum are to be considered as similar to those 
 of gum arabic It is seldom given alone, but 
 frequentlyin combination with more power- 
 ful rpedicines, especially in the form of 
 troches, for which it is peculiarly well adapt- 
 ed: it gives name to an officinal compound 
 powder, and was an ingredient in the com- 
 pound powder of cerusse. 
 
 Astra'ntia vulga'ris. (Trom astrum, a 
 star ; so called from the star-like shape of its 
 flowers.) Astrantia nigra. The herb sanicle 
 masterwort. A rustic purge. 
 
 _ A'sTRAPE. (From a.T^a.7rla>, to corruscate.) 
 Lightning. Galen reckons it among the re- 
 mote causes of epilepsy. 
 
 AsTRi'cTA. (From astringo, to bind.) 
 When applied to the belly, it signifies cos- 
 tiveness ; thus, alvus astricta. 
 
 ASTRI'NGENTS. (From astringo, to 
 constringe.) Remedies which, when applied 
 to the body, render the solids denser and 
 firmer, by contracting their fibres, indepen- 
 dently of their living, or muscular power. 
 They thus serve to diminish excessive dis- 
 charges; and by causing greater compression 
 of the nervous fibrilla?, may lessen morbid 
 sensibility or irritability. Hence they may 
 tend indirectly to restore the strength, when 
 impaired by these causes. The chief articles 
 of this class are the acids, alum, lime-water, 
 chalk, certain preparations of copper, zinc, 
 iron, and lead ; with galls and several other 
 vegetable substances which; owe their as- 
 tringency principally to tannin. 
 
 ASTRONO'MIA (From «rgt>v, a star, 
 and vo^of, a law.) .Astronomv, or the know- 
 
 ledge ot the heavenly bodie?;. Hippocrates 
 ranks this and astrology among the neces- 
 sary studies of a physician. 
 
 ASTRUC, John, a learsied physician, 
 born in France, 1684. He studied and took 
 his degrees at Montpe}ier,and became after- 
 wards a professor there. In 17-9; he was 
 appointed physician to the king of Poland, 
 but soon returucd to his native country, was 
 made consulting physician to the French 
 king, and professor of mediciiie at Paris, 
 whei-e he attained great celebrity. He was 
 author of numerous medical and philosophi- 
 cal works, but especially one " on Venereal 
 Diseases," which desei'vedly became ex- 
 tremely popular, and was translated into 
 various modern languages. He lived to the 
 advanced age of 82. 
 
 A'suAR. Indian niyrobalans.orpurgingnut. 
 
 A'suGAR. .(Erugo ceris, or verdigrise. 
 
 Asd'oi.i. Fuligo, or soot; an antispasmodic. 
 
 A'tac. Pi'ltr-f;. 
 
 Ata'xtv. (From ol, neg. asid tas-s-s-, ta 
 order.) Want of regularity in the .symptoms 
 of a disease, or ihe functican of an animal 
 body. 
 
 Ata'xir. (Arab.) A tejiesraii;- ; r disease 
 of the eyes. 
 
 Ata'xmir. CArab.) Removal of preterna- 
 tural hairs growing under the natural ones 
 on the eye-lids. 
 
 A'teeras. a clic'inicai sublimiug vessel. 
 
 Ate'cnia. (From a., neg. and TiKrce, to 
 bring forth.) Venereal impotency : inability 
 to procreate children. 
 
 ATHAMAIVTA. (Alhamanta, <F,f(Bm. So 
 named from Atharaas in Thessaly.) The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Lini;a3au 
 system. Class, Pentandrla. Order, JDigynia. 
 Two species are used in medicine. 
 
 Athama'nta crete'ksis. The systematic 
 name for the daucus creticus of the pharma- 
 copoeias. Myrrhus annua. Candy carrot. 
 The seeds of this plant, Athamania : foliolis 
 linearibus planis, kirsutis; petaUs bipariilis ; 
 seminibus oblongis, kirsutis, of Liiinffius, are 
 brought from the isle of Candy : they have 
 an aromatic smell, and a slightly biting taste ; 
 and are occasionally employed as carmina- 
 tives and diuretics in diseases of the prima? 
 via3 and urinary passages. 
 
 Athama'nta oreoseli'num. The syste- 
 matic name for the officinal orcoselinum. 
 Black mountain parsley. The root and 
 seed of this plant, Athamanta : foliolis diva- 
 ricatis of Linnaeus, as well as the whole herb, 
 vi^ere formerly used medicinally. Though 
 formerly in so high estimation as to obtain 
 the epithet of polychresta, this plant is sel- 
 dom used in the practice of the present day. 
 An extract and tincture prepared from the 
 root were said to be attenuant, aperient, 
 deobstruent, and lithontriptic. The oil ob- 
 tained by distillation from the seed was es- 
 teemed to allay the toothach ; and the 
 whole was recommended as an antiscor- 
 butic and corroborant. 
 
92 
 
 ATM 
 
 ATM 
 
 Atha:»a'sia. (From a, priv. and '^dLtctto;, 
 death ; so called because its flowers do not 
 wither easily.) The immortal plant. A 
 name given to tansy ; because when stuffed 
 up the nose of a dead corpse, it is said to pre- 
 vent putrefaction. See Tanacetum. It means 
 also immortality. The name of an antidote 
 of Galen, and another of Oribasius : it is the 
 name also of a coUyrium described by 
 Aetius, and of many other compositions. 
 
 Atha'kok. (Arab.) A chemical digesting 
 furnace. 
 
 A'thara. (From *6»g, corn.) A panada, 
 or pap for children, made of bruised corn. 
 
 Athena. A plaster in much repute among 
 the antients. 
 
 Athenato'rium. a thick glass cover 
 formerly used for chemical purposes. 
 
 Athenio'nis catapo'tiubi. The name of 
 a pill in Celsus's writings. 
 
 Atheni'ppon. Alhtnippum. Diasmymes. 
 The name of a collyrium. 
 - — ATHERO'MA. ' (ABn^aua, pulse, pap.) 
 An encysted tumour that contains a soft 
 substance of the consistence of a poultice. 
 ' Atho'nor. (Arab.) A chemical furnace. 
 
 Athy'siilV. (From a, neg. and S-u/^cf, 
 courage,) Pusillanimity. Despondence sy- 
 nonymous with melancholia. 
 
 Ati'ncar. (Arab) Borax. 
 
 A'TLAS. (From oiTxaai, to sustain, be- 
 cause it sustains the head ,: or from the fable 
 of Atlas, who vi'as supposed to support the 
 world upon his shoulders.) The name of the 
 first cervical vertebra. This vertebra differs 
 very much from the others. See Vertabra. 
 It has no spinous process which w^ould pre- 
 vent the neck from being bent backwards, 
 but in its place it has a small eminence. The 
 great foramen of this is much larger than 
 that of any other vertebra. Its body, which 
 is small and thin, is nevertheless firm and 
 hard. It is somewhat like a ring, and is dis- 
 tinguished into its grcai arch, which serves in 
 the place of its body, and its small posterior 
 arch. The atlas is joined superiorly to the 
 head by ginglj'mus ; and interiorly, to the 
 second cervical vertebra, by means of the 
 inferior oblique processes and the odontoid 
 process by trochoides. 
 
 A'TMOSFHERE. (From al/u^.;, vr- 
 pour, and c-cpcupct, a globe.) The elastic in- 
 visible fluid which surrounds the earth to 
 an unknown height and encloses it on all 
 sides. 
 
 Neither the properties nor the composi- 
 tion of the atmosphere, seem to have occu- 
 pied much of the attention the antients. 
 
 Aristotle considered it as one of the four 
 elements, situated between the regions of 
 ■icater and fire, and mingled with two exha- 
 lalronSf the dry and the moist ; the first of 
 which occasioned thunder, lightning, and 
 vvind ; while the second produced rain, 
 snow, and hail. 
 
 The opinions of the antients were vague 
 cenjectures, until the matter was explained 
 
 by the sagacity of Hales, and of those phi- 
 losophers who followed his career. 
 
 Boyle proved beyond a doubt, that the 
 atmosphere contained two distinct sub- 
 stances ; — 
 
 1. An elastic fluid distinguished by the 
 name of air. 
 
 2. Water in a state of vapour. 
 
 Besides these two bodies it was supposed 
 that the atmosphere contained a great va- 
 riety of other substances which were con- 
 tinually mixing with it from the earth, 
 and which often altered its properties and 
 rendered it noxious or fatal. Since the 
 discovery of carbonic acid gas by Dr. 
 Black, it has been ascertained that this 
 elastic fluid always constitutes a part of the 
 atmosphere. 
 
 The constituent parts of the atm.osphcre, 
 therefore, arc : — 
 
 1. Air. 
 
 2. Water. 
 
 3. Carbonic acid gas. 
 
 4. Unknown bodies. 
 
 For the properties, composition, and ac- 
 count of the first, see Air. 
 
 2, Water. — That the atmosphere con- 
 tains water, has been always known. The 
 rain and dew which so often precipitate 
 from it, the clouds and fogs, with which it 
 is often obscured, and which deposit mois- 
 ture on all bodies exposed to them, have 
 demonstrated its existence in every age. 
 Even when the atmosphere is perfectly 
 transparent, water may be extracted from 
 it in abundance by certain substances. 
 Thus if concentrated sulphuric acid be ex- 
 posed to air, it gradually attracts so much 
 moisture, that its weight is increased more 
 than three times : it is converted into diluted 
 acid, from which the water may be separated 
 by distillation. Substances which ha%-e the 
 property of abstracting water from the at- 
 mosphere, have received the epithet of hy- 
 groscopic, because they point out the presence 
 of that water. Sulphuric acid, the fixed 
 alkalies, muriate of lime, nitrate of lime, 
 and in general all deliquescent salts, possess 
 this property. The greater number of ani- 
 mal and vegetable bodies likewise possess it. 
 Many of them take water from moist air, 
 but give it out again to the air when dry. 
 These bodies augment in bulk when they 
 receive moisture, and diminish again when 
 they part with it. Hence some of them 
 have been employed as hys:romtlers or mea- 
 sures of the quantity of moisture contained 
 iu the air around them. This they do by 
 means of the increase or diminution of their 
 length, occasioned by the addition or ab- 
 straction of moisture. This change of 
 length is precisely marked by means of an 
 index. TJie mos't ingenious and accurate 
 hygrometers are those of Saussure and De- 
 luc. In the first, the substance employed 
 to mark the moisture is a human hair, which 
 bv its contractions and dilatations is made 
 
Al'M 
 
 ATM 
 
 93 
 
 to turn round an index. In the second, in- 
 stead of a hair, a very fine thin slip of whale- 
 bone is employed. The scale is divided 
 into 100°. The beginning of the scale in- 
 • dicates extreme dryness, the end of it indi- 
 cates extreme moisture. It is graduated by 
 placing it first in air made as dry as possi- 
 ble by means of salts, and afterw ards in air 
 saturated with moisture. This gives the 
 extremes of the scale, and the interval be- 
 tween them is divided into 100 equul parts. 
 
 The water which constitutes a compo- 
 nent part of the atmosphere, appears to be 
 in the state of vapour, and chemically com- 
 bined with air in the same manner as one 
 gas is combined with another. As the 
 quantity of the water contained in the at- 
 mosphere varies considerably, it is impossi- 
 ble to ascertain its amount with any degree 
 of accuracy.. 
 
 S. Carbonic acid gas. — The existence of 
 carbonic gas as a constituent part of the 
 atmosphere, was observed by Dr. Black 
 Jmmeciately after he had ascertained the 
 nature of that peculiar fluid. If we ex- 
 pose a pure alkali or alkaline earth to the 
 atmosphere, it is gradually converted into 
 a carbonate by the absorption of carbonic 
 acid gas. This fact which had been long 
 known, rendered the inference that car- 
 bonic acid gas existed in the atmosphere 
 unavoidable, as soon as the difference be- 
 tween a pure alkali and its carbonate 
 had been ascertained to depend upon 
 that acid. Not only alkalies and alkaline 
 earths absorb carbonic acid when exposed 
 to the air, but several of the metallic oxides 
 also. 
 
 Carbonic acid gas not only forms a con- 
 stituent part of the atmosphere ^near the 
 surface of the earth, but at the greatest 
 heights which the in<lustry of man has 
 been able to penetrate. Saussure found it 
 at the top of Mount Blanc, the highest 
 point of the old continent ; a point covered 
 with eternal snow, and not exposed to the 
 influence of vegetables or animals. Lime- 
 T\"ater diluted with its own weight of dis- 
 tilled water, formed a pellicle on its surface 
 after an hour and three-quarters exposure 
 to the open air on that mountain ; and slips 
 of paper moistened with pure potash, ac- 
 quired the i)roperty of effervescing with 
 acids after being exposed an hour and a 
 half in the sam.e place. This was at a 
 height no less than 15,668 feet above the 
 level of the sea. Humboldt has more late- 
 ly ascertained the existence of this gas in 
 air, brought by Mr. Garnerin from a height 
 not less than 42S0 feet above the surface 
 of the earth, to which height he had risen 
 in an air-balloon. This fact is a sufficient 
 proof that the presence of carbonic acid in 
 air does not depend upon the vicinity of the 
 earth. 
 
 Now, as carbonic acid gas is considerably 
 Jieavier than air, it could not rise to great 
 
 heights in the atmosphere unless it entered 
 into combination with the air. We are 
 warranted, therefoi'e, to conclude, that car- 
 bonic acid is not merely mechanically mixed, 
 but that it is chemicallj' combined with the 
 other constituent paits of the atmosphere. 
 It is to the affinity which exists between 
 carbonic acid and air that we are to ascribe 
 the rapidity with which it disperses itself 
 through the atmosphere, notwithstanding 
 its great specific gravity. Fontana mixed 
 20,000 cubic inches of carbonic acid gas 
 with the air of a close room, and yet half 
 an hour after he could not discover the 
 traces of carbonic acid in that air. Water 
 impregnated with carbonic acid, when ex- 
 posed to the air, very soon loses the whole 
 of the combined gas. And when a phial 
 full of carbonic acid gas is left uncorked, 
 the gas, as Bergman first ascertained, verv 
 soon disappears, and the phial is found filled 
 with common air. 
 
 The difficulty of separating this gas from 
 air has hitherto prevented the possibility of 
 determining with accuracy the relative quan- 
 tity of it in a given bulk of air ; but from 
 the experiments which have been made, we 
 may conclude with some degree of confi- 
 dence, that it is not very different from 0.01. 
 From the experiments of Rumboldt, it ap- 
 pears to vary from. (1.005 to 0.01. This 
 variation will by no means appear improba- 
 ble, if we consider that immense quantities 
 of carbonic acid gas must be constantly 
 mixing with the atmosphere, as it is formed 
 by the respiration of animals, by combus- 
 tion, and several other processes which are 
 going on continually. The quantity, in- 
 deed, which is daily formed by these pro- 
 cesses is so great, that at first sight it appears 
 astonishing that it does not increase rapidly. 
 The consequence of such an increase would 
 be fatal, as air containing 0.1 of carbonic 
 acid extinguishes light, and is destructive to 
 animals. But there is reason to conclude, 
 that this gas is decomposed by vegetables as 
 rapidly as it forms. 
 
 4. Bodies found in the almosphere. — From 
 what has been advanced, it appears that the 
 atmosphere consists chiefly of three distinct 
 elasfic fluids united together by chemical 
 affinity ; namely, air, vapour, and carbonic 
 acid gas ; differing in their proportion at 
 different times and in different places; the 
 average proportion of each is 
 98.6 air 
 1.0 carbonic acid 
 0.4 water 
 
 100.0 
 
 But besides these bodies, which may be 
 considered as the constituent parts of the 
 atmosphere, the existence of several other 
 bodies has been suspected in it. It is not 
 meant in this place to include among those 
 bodies electric matter, or the substance of 
 
94 
 
 ATM 
 
 clouds and fogs, and those other bodies 
 which are considered as the active agents 
 in the phenomena of meteorology, but 
 merely those foreign bodies wiiich have 
 been occasionally found or suspected in air. 
 Concerning these bodies, however, very 
 little satisfactory is known at present, as 
 we are not in possession of instruments 
 sufficiently delicate to ascertain their pre- 
 sence. We can indeed detect several of them 
 actually mixing vvith air, bat what becomes 
 of them afterwards we are unable to say. 
 
 1. Hydrogen gas is said to have been 
 found in air situated near the crater of vol- 
 canoes, and it is very possible that it may 
 exist always in a very small proportion in 
 the atmosphere ; but this cannot be ascer- 
 tained till some method of detecting the 
 presence of hydrogen combined with a great 
 proportion of air be discovered. 
 
 2. Carburetted hydrogen gas is often 
 emitted by marshes in considerable quanti- 
 ties during hot weather. But its presence 
 lias never been detected in air ; so that in 
 all probability it is again decomposed by 
 some unknown process. 
 
 3. Oxygen gas is emitted abundantly by 
 plants during the day. There is some rea- 
 son to conclude that this is in consequence 
 of the property whichplants have of absorb- 
 ing and decomposing carbonic acid gas. 
 Now as this carbonic acid gas is formed at 
 the expense of the oxygen of the atmos- 
 phere, as this oxygen is again restored to the 
 air by the decomposition of the acid, and as 
 the nature of the atmospheric air remains un- 
 altered, it is clear that there must be an 
 equilibrium between these two processes : 
 that is to say, all the carbonic acid formed 
 by conabustion must be again decomposed, 
 and all the oxygen abtracted must be again 
 restored. The oxygen gas which is thus con- 
 tinually returning to the air, by combining 
 with it makes its component parts always 
 to continue in the same ratio. 
 
 4. The smoke and other bodies which are 
 continually carried into the air by evapora- 
 tion, &-C. are probably soon deposited again, 
 and cannot therefore be considered with 
 propriety as forming parts' of the atmos- 
 phere. But there is another set of bodies, 
 which are occasionally combined with air, 
 and which, on account of the powerful ac- 
 tion which they produce on the human bo- 
 dy, have attracted a great deal of attention. 
 These are known by the name of contagions. 
 
 That there is a difference between the at- 
 mosphere in different plac»s, as far as re- 
 spects its effects upon the human body, has 
 been considered as an established point in 
 all ages. Hence some places have been be- 
 iebrated as healthy, and others avoided as 
 pernicious to the human constitution. It is 
 well known that in pits and mines the air is 
 often in such a state as to suffocate almost 
 instantaneously those who attempt to 
 breathe it. Some places are frequented by 
 
 ATAl 
 
 peculiar diseases. It is known that those wlicr 
 are much in the apartments of persons ill of 
 certain itisladies, are extremely apt to catch 
 the-«ifectioit; and in prisons and other pla- 
 ces, where erowds of people are confined to- 
 gether, when diseases once commence, they 
 are wont to make dreadful havoc. In all 
 these cases, it has been supposed that a cer- 
 tain noxious matter is dissolved by the air, 
 and that it is the action of this matter which 
 produces the mischief. 
 
 This noxious matter is in many cases rea- 
 dily distinguished by the peculiarly disa- 
 greeable smell whichitcommnnicatesto the 
 air. No doubt this matter differs according 
 to the diseases which it communicates, and 
 the substance from which it has originated. 
 Morveau lately attempted to ascertain its 
 nature ; but he soon found the chemical 
 tests hitherto discovered altogether insuffi- 
 cient for that purpose. He has put it be- 
 yond a doubt, however, that this contagious 
 matter is of a compound nature, and that it 
 is destroyed altogether by certain agents. 
 He exposed infected air to the action of va- 
 rious bodies, and he judged of the result by 
 the effect which these bodies had in destroy- 
 ing the fetid smell of the air. The follow- 
 ing is the result of his experiments. 
 
 1. Odorous bodies, such as benzoin, aro- 
 matic plants, Sic. have no effect whatever. 
 2. Neither have the solutions of myrrh,. 
 benzoin, &ic in alkohol, though agitated in 
 infected air. 3. Pyroligneous acid is equal- 
 ly inert. 4. Gunpowder, when fired in in- 
 fected air, displaces a portion of it; but 
 what remains, still retains its fetid odour. 
 5. Sulphuric acid has no effect; sulphurous 
 acid weakens the odour, but does not de- 
 stroy it. Distilled vinegar diminishes the 
 odour, but its action is slow and incomplete. 
 7. Strong acetic acid acts instantly, and de- 
 stroys the fetid odour of infected air com- 
 pletely. 8. The fumes of nitric acid, first 
 employed by Dr. Carmichael Smith, are 
 equally efficacious. 9. Muriatic acid gas, 
 first pointed out as a proper agent by Mor- 
 veau himself, is equally effectual. 10. But 
 the most powerful agent is oxymuriatic acid 
 gas, first proposed by Mr. Cruickshanks, and 
 now employed with the greatest success in 
 the British navy and military hospitals. 
 
 Thus there are four substances which have 
 the property of destroying contagious mat- 
 ter, and of purifying the air ; but acetic acid 
 cannot easily be obtained in sufficient quan- 
 tity, and in a state of sufficient concentra- 
 tion to be employed with advantage. Nitric 
 acid is attended with inconvenienee, be 
 cause it is almost always contaminated with 
 nitrous gas. Muriatic acid and oxymuriatic 
 acid are not attended with these inconve- 
 niences ; the last deserves the preference, 
 because it acts with greater energy and 
 rapidity. All that is necessary is to mix 
 together two parts of salt with one part of 
 the black oxide of manganese, to place the 
 
ATK 
 
 AT'i^ 
 
 &» 
 
 iflixture in an open vessel in the intected 
 chamber, and to pour upon it two parts of 
 sulptiuric acid. Tiie fumes of osymuriatic 
 acid are immediately exhaled, fill the cham- 
 ber, and destroy the contagion. 
 
 Ato'chia. (From *, neg. and tokoc, off- 
 spring ; from riKTce, to bring forth.) Inabi- 
 lity to bring forth children. Diiiicult labour. 
 
 ATONIC. Relaxed, having a diminution 
 of strength. 
 
 A'TOxNY". (From n, neg. and Tuvm, to 
 extend.) A defect of muscular power, 
 weakness, and debility. 
 
 Atrabilia'ri^ ca'psul^:. See Renal 
 glands. 
 
 Atrabi'ms. Black bile or melancholy. 
 
 Atrache'lus. (From ol, priv. and Tga.- 
 X>i>-<^h the neck.) Short necked. 
 ' Atrage'ne. The Cltmalis vilalba of Lin- 
 naeus ; which see. 
 
 Atrame'ntuivi srTo'RicM. A name of 
 green vitriol. 
 
 Atra'sia. (From *, neg. and TiTg^x, to 
 perforate.) ^trtsia. Imperforation. A 
 disease where the anus or genitals have not 
 their usual orifice. 
 
 Atreta'rum. (From a, neg. and Tg*», to 
 perforate.) A suppression of urine from the 
 menses being retained in the vagina. 
 
 A'trices. (From *, priv. and 9"^<|, hair.) 
 Small tubercles about the anus upon which 
 liairs will not grow. Vasdius. 
 
 A'trici. Small sinuses in the rectum, 
 which do not reach so far up as to perfo- 
 liate into its cavity. 
 
 A'TRIPLEX. (Atripkx-icis, f. said to be 
 named from its dark colour, whence it was 
 called airum olus.) The name of a genus 
 of plants in the Linnaan system. Class, 
 Folygamia. Order. Moncecia. Orach. 
 
 A'triples fce'tida. See Chetwpodium 
 vulvar ia. 
 
 A'triplex horte'ssis. The systematic 
 name for the atripkx saliva of the pharma- 
 copoeias. The herb and seed of this plant, 
 Atriplex caule eredo fierbaceo, foliis Iriangu- 
 laribus, of Linnaeus, have been exhibited 
 medicinally as antiscorbutics, but the prac- 
 tice of the present day appears to have to- 
 tally rejected them. 
 
 A'triplex sati'va. See Atnplex horlensi^. 
 
 A'TROPA. (From KT^ovog, the goddess 
 of Destiny ; so called from its fatal effects.) 
 The deadly night-shade. The name of a 
 genus of plants in the Linneean system. 
 Class, Pentandria. Order, Monogynin. 
 
 A'tropa bellado'nna. The systematic 
 name for the belladonna of the pharmaco- 
 poeias. So'anum melonocerasiis. Holanum 
 ielkale. Deadly night-shade or dvvale. 
 Airopa : c.tuk herbacso ; folik ovaiis intcgris, 
 of Linnaeus. This pla.^t has been long 
 Icnown as a strong poison of the narcotic 
 kind, and the berries have furnished many 
 instances of tlieir fatal effects, partlcularly 
 upon children that have been tempted to eat 
 ■[ipm. The leave= were first ii^ed inter- 
 
 iially, to discuss scirrhous and cancerous tu- 
 mours ; and from the good effects attending 
 their use, physicians were induced to em- 
 ploy them internally, for the same disorders: 
 and there are a considerable number of well- 
 authenticated facts, which prove them a 
 very serviceable and important remedy. 
 The dose, at first, should be small ; and 
 gradually and cautiously increased. Five 
 grains are considered a powerful dose, and 
 apt to produce dimness of sight, vertigo, &;c. 
 
 A'tropa 3ia>'dra'gora. The systematic 
 name for the plant which affords the radix 
 niandragorcE of the pharmacopceias. Man- 
 drake. The boiled root is employed in the 
 form of poultice, to discuss indolent tu- 
 moui*s. 
 
 ATROPHIA- (From *, neg. and T/^s<^e, 
 to nourish.) Atrophia. Marasmus. Atrophy. 
 iVervous consumption. This disease is mark- - 
 ed by a gradual wasting of the body7~unac- 
 companied either by a difficulty of breath- 
 ing, cough, or any evident fever, but usually 
 attended with a loss of appetite and impaired 
 digestion. It is arranged by CuUen in the 
 class cacfiexicE, and order marcores. There 
 are four species i — 
 
 1. VA'hen it takes place from too copious 
 evacuations, it is termed atrophia inanilo- 
 rum ; by others called tabes nutricum ; — 
 sudatoria ;—a sangiiifluxu, &c. 
 
 2, Vi'hen from famine, atrophia fameli- 
 corum. 
 
 3.- When from corrupted nutriment, atro- 
 phia cucuchymica. 
 
 4. And when from an interruption in the 
 digestive organs, atrophia debilium. 
 
 The atrophy of children is called paida- 
 tropia. The causes which commonly give 
 rise to atrophy, are a poor diet, unwhole- 
 some air, excess in venery, fluor albus, 
 severe evacuations, continuing to give suck 
 too long, a free use of spirituous liquors, 
 mental uneasiness, and Avorms ; but it fre- 
 quently comes on without any evident cause. 
 Along with the loss of appetite and impaired 
 digestion, there is a diminution of strength; 
 the face is pale and bloated, the natural heat 
 of the body is somewhat diminished, euid 
 the lower extremities are osdematous. Atro- 
 phy, arise from whatever cause it may, is 
 usually very difficult to cure, and not unfre- 
 quently terminates in dropsy. 
 
 A'tr-jphy. See Atrophia. 
 
 ATTE'xXUANTS. (Attemiantia, sc. medi- 
 camenla ; from altenv.o, to make thin.) Di- 
 luents. Those substances are so termed,, 
 which possess a powder of imparting to the 
 blood a more thin and more fluid consis- 
 tence than it had previous to their exhi- 
 bition ; such are, aqua, serum , lactis , fcc. 
 
 ATTO'LLENS AU'REM. {Altolltns ; 
 from altollo, to lift up.) Atlollcns auricula 
 of Albinus and Douglas : Superior auris of 
 ^Vinslow, and Attollens auriculam of Cowper. 
 A common muscle of the ear, which arises, 
 thin, broad, and tendinous, from tlie tendoxi 
 
m 
 
 A'iT 
 
 ATT 
 
 of the occipito-frontalis, from which it is 
 almost inseparable, where it covers the apo- 
 neurosis of the temporal muscle ; and is in- 
 serted into the upper part of the ear, oppo- 
 site to the antihelix. Its use is to draw the 
 ear upwards, and to make the parts into 
 which it is inserted, tense. 
 
 Atto'llens o'culi. One of the recti- 
 muscles which lies upon the upper part of 
 the globe and pulls up the eye. 
 
 Atto'nitos mo'rbus. (From altono, to 
 surprise ; so called because the person falls 
 down suddenly.) JiUonitus stupor. The 
 apoplexy and epilepsy. 
 
 ATTRACTION. (From attruko, to at- 
 tract.) Affinity. The terms attraction, or 
 affinity, and repulsion, in the language of 
 modern philosophers, are employed merely 
 as the expression of the general facts, that 
 the masses or particles of matter have a 
 tendency to approach and unite to, or to 
 recede from one another under certain cir- 
 cumstances. 
 
 All bodies have a tendency or power to 
 attract each other more or less, and it is this 
 power which is called attraction. 
 
 Attraction is mutual, it extends to inde- 
 finite distances. All bodies whatever, as 
 well as their component elementary parti- 
 cles, are endued with it. It is not annihi- 
 lated, at how great a distance soever we sup- 
 pose them to be placed from each other ; 
 neither does it disappear though they be ar- 
 ranged ever so near each other. 
 
 The nature of this reciprocal attraction, 
 or at least the cause which produces it, is 
 altogether unknown to us. Whether it be 
 inherent in all matter, or whether it be the 
 consequence of some other agent, are 
 questions beyond the reach of human under- 
 standing ; but its existence is nevertheless 
 certain. 
 
 Proofs of altraclion. 
 That the power of attraction really ex- 
 ists, is obvious from the slightest view of 
 the phenomena of nature. It is proved 
 with mathematical certainty, that the ce- 
 lestial bodies which constitute the solar 
 system, are urged towards each other by a 
 force which preserves them in their orbits. 
 It is further proved beyond any doubt, that 
 this planetary attraction is possessed not 
 only by the heavenly bodies as wholes, 
 but that it also extends to the smaller par- 
 ticles of which they are formed, as may be 
 evinced by means of the following experi- 
 ments. 
 
 First. — If we place two or more globules 
 of mercury on a dry glass or earthen plate, 
 and push them gently towards each other, 
 the globules will attract each other, and 
 form one mass or sphere greater in bulk, 
 but precisely the same in nature. 
 
 Secondly.— If a plate of clean glass, 
 perfectly dry, be laid on a large globule of 
 mercury, the globule, notwithstanding the 
 pressure applied to it, continues to preserve 
 
 its spherical form : if we gradually charge 
 the plate witii weights carefully, the globule 
 will be flattened, and become thinner and 
 thinner ; but if we again remove the weights 
 from the plate, the mercury will instantly 
 recover its globular figure, and push up the 
 glass before it. 
 
 In both these experiments, we see that 
 there exists an attraction between the par- 
 ticles of mercury ; in the first, the globules 
 which are in contact witli the plate of glass 
 leave this substance completely, they attract 
 each other, and form a sphere greater in 
 bulk. A mere inert fluid would in any case 
 retain the figure it once possessed. It could 
 not be endued with a globular form, unless 
 a real reciprocal attraction among its parti- 
 cles took place, which in the latter experi- 
 ment is still more striking, for it there is not 
 only superior to gravitation, but actually 
 overcomes an external force. 
 
 Thirdly. — If a glass tube of a fine bore 
 be immersed in water, contained in any 
 vessel, the fluid will ascend to a certain 
 height within the tube above its level, and 
 its elevation in several tubes of different 
 sizes, will be reciprocally as the diameter 
 of their bores. 
 
 This kind of attraction which takes place 
 as well in vacuo as in the open air, has been 
 called capillary attraction. It is this at- 
 traction which causes water to rise in sponge, 
 cloth, sugar, sand, &ic. for all these substan- 
 ces may be considered as fine tubes in which 
 the fluid ascends. 
 
 Remark. — The ascension of fluids in glass 
 tubes of a fine bore, succeeds best when the 
 inside of the tube has been previously moist- 
 ened, which may conveniently be done, by 
 blowing through it with the mouth. And if 
 the water be coloured with a little red or 
 black ink, its ascension will be more obvi- 
 ous, particularly if the tube be held against 
 a sheet of white paper. 
 
 Fourthly. — If two plates of glass, pre- 
 viously wetted, be made to meet on one 
 side, and be kept open at the other, at a 
 small distance, by the interposition of a 
 shilling, or any other thin substance, and 
 then immersed in water, the fluid will as- 
 cend between the two plates unequally. 
 Its upper surface will form a curve, iu 
 which the heights of the several points 
 above the surface of the fluid will be to one 
 another reciprocally, as their perpendicular 
 distance from the line in which the plates 
 meet. The ratio of this attraction is there- 
 fore as the squares of the increments with 
 which the plates open. 
 
 Here then we have two other instances that 
 an attraction prevails among the particles of 
 bodies. For in both cases, part of the fluid 
 has left the contiguous mass, contrary to the 
 laws of gravitation. It is drawn up as it were, 
 or attracted by the tube, or plate of glass. 
 
 Fifthly. — If we immerse a piece of tin^ 
 lead, bismuth, silver, or gold, in mercury. 
 
ATI 
 
 Ail 
 
 yi 
 
 and draw it out again immediately, \.h4t 
 mercury will attract tlie metal, and the 
 latter will carry with it a portion of 
 the former, which will stick to it so ob- 
 stinately as to be inseparable by mere 
 friction. 
 
 There exitjts therefore an attraction be- 
 tween the different metals brought in con- 
 tact with each other. 
 
 Sixthly. — If a small stick. be dipt in 
 water or any other fluid, and drawn out 
 again, a drop will be found hanging at tlie 
 end of it of a spherical form. The drop U 
 spherical, because each pajlicle of the lluid 
 exerts an equal force in every direction, 
 drawing other particles towards it on every 
 side, as far as its power extends. 
 
 Thus the verj'- formation of drops obvi- 
 ously demonstrates that there must exist a 
 cause Avhich produces that effect. This can- 
 not be gravity, for, agreeably to experience, 
 that is rather an obstacle to the formation 
 of drops, since by the weight of the parti- 
 cles, large globules resting on solid bodies 
 are flattened, and their regular spherical 
 form prevented. 
 
 To explain this phenomenon, there re- 
 mains only the power of attraction, acting 
 between the particles of the liquid body ; 
 for if it is supposed that the particles of a 
 substance reciprocally attract each other 
 with equal force, and their aptitude for 
 being moved upon one another be great 
 enough to overcome any impediment to 
 their motion, it follows by the principles of 
 mechanics, that the equilibrium of the at- 
 tractive forces can only take place ivhen 
 the mass has received a globular form. 
 
 Hence it is, that ail liquid bodies assume 
 a spherical figure, when suffered to fall 
 through the air, or form drops. 
 Division of allraclion. 
 
 Though we are unable to discover the 
 eause of the mutual attraction, experience 
 has proved to us, that this agency follows 
 certain conditions or laws ; for similar phe- 
 nomena always present themselves, when- 
 ever the circumstances of experiment are 
 the same. 
 
 Observaiion has taught us, that attraction 
 takes place between bodies of the same 
 kind, and bodies of a different kind. The 
 first is called attraction of aggregation, also 
 corpuscular attraction ; molecular attraction ; 
 and attraction of cohesion, or the cohesive 
 poiver. 
 
 The latter is termed chemical attraction^ 
 chemical aji^titt/, or affinity of composition. 
 Attraction of Aggregation. 
 
 Corpuscular attraction, or attraction of 
 cohesion or aggregation, is that power by 
 means of which the similar particles of 
 bodies attract each other, and become uni- 
 ted into one mass, without changing in the 
 least the chemical properties they possess- 
 ed before their union. The bodies may be 
 in a solid, fluid, or aSriform state. 
 1-3 
 
 I'iiis attraction is different in different 
 bodies. It is always in an inverse ratio to 
 the power of repulsion, or the quantity of 
 caloric inteiposed between the particles of 
 the acting bodies. - 
 
 It becomes obvious from this, that the 
 agency of attraction of aggregation consists 
 in a mere successive and constant accumu-- 
 lation of similar jjarticles into one mass ; 
 and that it produces adherence of surface, 
 or apparent contact in the ratio of the sur- 
 faces. 
 
 This force is inherent in all the particles 
 of all bodies (caloric and light, perhaps, 
 excepted ;) we never find the particles of 
 bodies in a detached state, but constantly 
 in masses of greater or smaller magnitude/ 
 made up of an indefinite number of parti- 
 cles united together by virtue of the force 
 of cohesion. 
 
 The simplest case of the exertion of 
 the attraction of aggregation is that, where 
 two bodies placed in mutual contact with 
 each other form a direct union, without 
 changing their chemical properties : thus. 
 if different portions of sulphur be melted 
 together, they form an uniform mass or 
 whole, the particles of which are held 
 together by virtue of the power of attrac- 
 tion of aggregation, but the properties of 
 the body are not altered. 
 
 The same effect takes place when pieces 
 of the same metal, or particles of resin, 
 wax, &c. are united in a similar manner. 
 
 The force of tliis attraction in solid bo- 
 dies may be measured by the weight neces- 
 sary to overcome it. Thus if a rod of me- 
 tal, glass, wood, &.C. be suspended in a per- 
 pendicular direction, and weights be at- 
 tached to its lower extremity, till the rod 
 is broken by them, the weight attached to 
 the rod just before it broke is the measure 
 of the cohesive force of the rod. 
 
 Laws of attraction of aggregation. 
 
 1, The agency of attraction of aggrega- 
 tion is exerted only at insensible distances ; 
 its force increases as the distance of the 
 bodies presented to each other decreases;, 
 and as the surfaces of apparent contact are 
 larger : thus, if we take two sections of a 
 leaden ball, having each a flat and smooth 
 surface, and press them forcibly together, 
 they will cohere, and a considerable effort 
 is necessary to force them asunder : so also 
 two plates of glass wetted with a little 
 water to fill up their inequalities, when laid 
 together, will cohere ; and two pieces of 
 marble having each a flat, smooth, and 
 well-polished surface, when moistened and 
 slipt Upon each other with a gentle pres- 
 sure, will unite, and a considerable force is 
 required to separate them. But if the two 
 substances placed together be not sufficient- 
 ly smooth or polished, it w^ill be in vain to 
 tiy to cause them to adhere together ; for 
 this reason, that the jiarticles (ouch each 
 fjthfir oidy in a few points, whereas, cruthft 
 
98 
 
 ATT 
 
 ATI; 
 
 contrary, tlie particles of the I'orinei" flat 
 and smooth surfaces touch each other in 
 many points. It has been noticed, that a 
 silk-worm's thread can be interposed, but 
 not two. 
 
 The pressure of the atmosphere has no in- 
 fluence on these experiments, for they suc- 
 ceed equally well in vacuo as in the open air. 
 
 It is on this account that carpenters, 
 when they intend to glue pieces of wood . 
 together, ]ilane the surfaces perfectly 
 smooth before they apply the glue : and 
 that the surfaces of metals are scraped 
 clean before they are soldered, fcc. 
 
 Hence the attraction of aggregation al- 
 W^ays vanishes whenever the distance is 
 measurable, and becomes exceedingly great 
 "whenever the distance is exceedingly di- 
 minished ; but the particular rate which 
 this power follow s. is still unknown, as we 
 have no method of measuring either the 
 distance at which it acts, or its relative in- 
 tensity. 
 
 2. Attraction of aggregation acts differ- 
 ently in different bodies ; according to the 
 degree of force with which it acts between 
 the particles of matter, the bodies appear 
 under different forms. 
 
 It is on this account that rock-crystal, 
 flint, diamond, and various other precious 
 stones are extremely hard, for the attraction 
 of aggregation unites the particles of these 
 bodies Avith a great degree of force. Hence 
 a considerable mechanical ettbrt is necessa- 
 ry to disunite them. 
 
 In blocks of marble, chalk, lime-stone, 
 &.C. the particles are held together with a 
 force considerably less. In these bodies it 
 prevents all relative motion among the 
 particles themselves, and hence the motion 
 of one particle is followed by the motion of 
 the whole mass; or if that is impossible, 
 the cohesion is destroyed altogether, and 
 the piece breaks. 
 
 The integrant parts of wax, tallow, suet, 
 or lard, may be made to change their situa- 
 tions, with a less degree of force than tlie 
 former. 
 
 In these substances, the motion of one 
 particle of the body is not necessarily fol- 
 lowed by that of all the rest, neither does 
 that motion destroy the cohesion, nor 
 break them. 
 
 The particles of water, spirit, and ether, 
 move or slide over each other very readily ; 
 hence their resistance is considerably less. 
 
 And lastly, vapours, the air of the atmo- 
 sphere, and all the gases, yield to the slight- 
 est possible impulse. 
 
 3. Attraction of aggregation may be an- 
 nihilated by every cJFo! t which tends to se- 
 jiarate the particles of bodies, if powerful 
 :^nough. 
 
 It need hardly be mentioned that all 
 mechanical forces, such as grinding, cutting, 
 etiliug, rasping, poundlflg. bn"d\;\n^. &c. are 
 
 in all these cases the force applied mu^t 
 be more than equal to the force of the at- 
 traction ; and, as it was stated before, that 
 the attraction of aggregation acts with dif- 
 ferent degrees of force between the particles 
 of different bodies, so different degrees of 
 force are necessary to destroy that attrac- 
 tion in different bodies ; and hence it is that 
 chalk is more easily reduced to powder than 
 flint ; wood is easier broken than lead ; 
 lead easier than iron, &c. 
 
 Chemical Affinity. 
 
 Chemical affinity, or affinity of composi- 
 tion, is that power, by means of which the 
 particles of compound bodies attract each 
 other so intimately as to produce an uniform 
 whole, totally inseparable by mechanical 
 efforts, and the characteristic properties of 
 the compound are often different, and 
 sometimes contrary to those of its constitu- 
 ent parts. 
 
 It is obvious from this, that the particles 
 of those bodies which are united by virtue 
 of chemical affinity, form not a mere aggre- 
 gate, but an entire new body, which can 
 only be altered by the action of another 
 chemical power. 
 
 In considering this kind of affinity, it will 
 be necessary to state ; — In what manner it 
 takes place between the particles of different 
 bodies ; — In what proportion they are capa- 
 ble of combining ; — Under what conditions: 
 — With what degree of force they unite ; — 
 And vvhat takes place when a variety of 
 different substances are made to act upon 
 each other at the same time, under certain 
 circumstances and in different proportions. 
 
 Hence chemical affinity is of greater im- 
 portance than affinity of aggregation, for 
 it takes place in all the complex operations 
 of chemistry. 
 
 Instances of chemical affinity. 
 
 To prove that chemical affinity acts dif- 
 ferently from attraction of aggregation ; 
 that it takes place between the ultimate con- 
 stituent parts of bodies ; and that it pro- 
 duces substances possessing properties, fre- 
 quently very different, and sometimes con- 
 trary to those of the constituent parts, the ' 
 following experiments may serve. 
 
 1. Put into a crucible placed in a coal fire, 
 equal parts by weight of sulphur and mer- 
 cury ; stir the two substances together for a 
 few minutes, and when the sulphur is melted, 
 pour the contents out on a marble slab, or a 
 piece of glass previously warmed and 
 greased. 
 
 The substance obtained by this means is- 
 a sulphurel of mercury, inwhicii the mercury 
 and sulphur are united by virtue of chemical 
 affinity ; for the compound has neither the 
 colour, the splendour, the inflammability, 
 the volatility, nor the specific gravity of either 
 of its constituent parts ; nor can the sulphur 
 and mercury be separated by mechanical 
 means; they are therefore chemically united. 
 
 3. If we raelttoa-ether two ver-v mali-eable 
 
ATX 
 
 ATT 
 
 y9 
 
 find ductile metals, for iastanee, lia aiui 
 iron, in equal quantities, the compound pro- 
 duced will have totally lost the properties 
 which its constituent parts possessed before 
 their union, for the alloy formed will be a 
 brittle metal which may easily be broken 
 by the blow of a hammer. 
 
 3. Put two or three teaspoonsful of an 
 aqueous infusion of red cabbage or syrup 
 of violets, into a wine-glass of water, mix it 
 well, and put half the mixture into another 
 glass. By adding a few drops of sulphuric 
 acid to one of the glasses and stirring it, the 
 blue will be changed to a crimson ; and by 
 adding an alkali, for instance potash, to 
 the other glass, the blue fluid will be 
 changed into a green. 
 
 If we drop carefully down the sides of the 
 glass into the green obtained in this experi- 
 ment, a few drops of sulphuric acid, crim- 
 son will be perceived at the bottom, purple 
 in the middle, and green at the top. On 
 adding a little alkali to the other glass, con- 
 taining the crimson, these colours will ap- 
 pear in an inverted order. 
 
 4. When equal parts of muriate of am- 
 monia and slacked lime, both substances 
 destitute of odour, are intimately blended 
 in a stone mortar, a very pungent gas (am- 
 monia) becomes evolved. 
 
 5. Water impregnated with ammonia and 
 concentrated muriatic acid, both fluids of a 
 strong odour, when mixed together in pro- 
 per proportions, instantly lose their odour, 
 and form a fluid void of smell, (a solution of 
 muriate of ammonia.) 
 
 6. Into a saturated solution of muriate of 
 lime, let fall gradually concentrated sulphu- 
 ric acid, a quantity of pungent vapour will 
 become disengaged, (muriatic acid gas,) and 
 from the two fluids will thus be produced 
 an almost solid compound, called sulpliate 
 of lime. 
 
 7. Let equal parts of fresh ciysfallized 
 acetate of lead and acidulous sulphate of 
 alumine and potash, (alum) be nibbed to- 
 gether intimately in a stone mortar, the 
 saline mixture \vill soon become soft, and 
 lastly flui(^. 
 
 A like effect is produced by treating in 
 a similar manner equal parts of crystallized 
 nitrate of ammonia and sulphate of soda. 
 
 A solid alloy of mercury and bismuth, 
 and another composed of lead and mercury, 
 on being triturated together, instantly be- 
 come fluid. 
 
 It is obvious from this, that when chemi- 
 cal combination takes place, the compound 
 ivliich is formed does not possess properties 
 merely intermediate between those of its 
 component parts, but has acquired others 
 more or less new. This however does not 
 hold good in all cases. There are various 
 combinations in which the properties of bo- 
 dies are only slightly altered : and in these 
 cases the union does not appear so intimate, 
 Ss where the chanse is greater. 
 
 Laws of chemical ajjiniiii 
 
 Observation has shown that alfinily of 
 composition offers certain invariable phe- 
 nomena, which being founded on a great 
 number of facts are regarded I)y chemists 
 as laws, and may be reduced under the. 
 following heads. 
 
 Law I. — Chemical affinity can exert its 
 action between a number of bodies, simple 
 or compound, and unite them chemically 
 into one whole. 
 
 Lav) II. — The efficacy of chemical affinity 
 is in an inverse ratio to that of attraction of 
 aggregation. 
 
 Lnw III. — The agency of chemical afllinity 
 is influenced by temperature ; its action i^ 
 cither accelerated, retarded, prevented, or 
 rendered efficacious. 
 
 Law IV. — Chemical affinity is generally 
 accompanied l)y a change of temperature at 
 the instant of its action. 
 
 Lmo V. — The chemical affinity existing 
 between two or more bodies may be dor- ' 
 mant, until it is called into action by the 
 interposition of another body which fre- 
 quently exerts no energy upon any of thera. 
 in a separate state. 
 
 Law y\. — The ratio of the energy of che- 
 mical affinity acting between various bodies, 
 is difterent in different substances. 
 
 Law VI J. — The agency of cjiemical affi- 
 nity is either limited, or unlimited in cer- 
 tain bodies ; in other words, chemical affi- 
 nity is capable of uniting bodies in definite, 
 or in indefinite proportions. 
 
 Law VIII. — The energy of the chemical 
 affinity of diflTerent bodies is modified in pro- 
 portion to the ponderable quantities of the 
 bodies placed within the sphere of action. 
 
 Such are the leading laws wliich regulate 
 chemical affinity ; they may be demonstra- 
 ted by experiments. 
 
 I, Chemical affinity can exert its action 
 between a number of bodies, simple or com- 
 pound, and unite them chemically into one 
 whole : — 
 
 There are an infinite variety of com- 
 pounds, consisting of tiiree, four, five or 
 more simple substances in nature ; and art 
 can also effect combinations in which there 
 are many simple bodies chepaically united 
 into one whole. 
 
 It frequently happen; that various sepa- 
 rate bodies presented to each other in a 
 fluid, unite and form a single n\ass, which 
 possesses all the characters of an homoge- 
 neous compound, and which retains these 
 characters till its composition has been al- 
 tered by chemical means. 
 
 A considerable fiumber of triple salts are 
 known, which consist of three different sub- 
 stances ; for instance, the common alum of 
 commerce consists of sulphuric acid united 
 to alumine and potash or ammonia. The 
 salt formerly called microcosmic salt, or 
 phosphate of soda and ammonia, consists 
 ;7f phoaphnric acid united to «nda and am- 
 
J 00 
 
 All 
 
 A.11- 
 
 monia kc When the oxygenated muriate »e s-educed to powder, and tbeu hronght 
 
 of mercury is precipitated by the- precise into contact with the acid, a considerable 
 
 quantity of carbonate of soda which is requi- action instantly takes place, the sulphuric 
 
 site to effect its decomposition, the precipi- acid unites to one of the constituent parts 
 
 tate obtained contains muriatic acid, carbo- of the fluor spar, namely, to the lime, and 
 
 nic acid, and oxide of mercury in excess. its other constituent part, the fluoric acid, 
 
 It is awell-know^n fact that two, three, or becomes disengaged m the state ot white 
 
 more metals may be fused together so as to vapour, or fluoric acid gas, 
 
 produce compounds whose properties are If crjstallized alum, or sulphaie oi soda, 
 
 widely different from those of the constituent and acetate of lead, are brought into contact 
 
 j.jg • with each other, the individuality of these 
 
 Melt together in an iron ladle or crucible, bodies will not be destroyed, that is to say, 
 eight parts of bismuth, five of lead, and no chemical change will take place ; but it 
 three of tin, the fusibility of the metals will they be intimately rubbed together ma 
 thus be altered, for the alloy melts at 212» mortar, the two solids will act upon each 
 Fahr. A spoon or any other utensil formed other and form a fluid. . 
 of this compound will therefore melt in wa- ft is obvious therefore that m order to la- 
 ter kept boilin"- cilitate chemical affinity, the attraction oi 
 
 If in a =imilar manner an alloy be made aggregation must be bro'ken ; the bodies in- 
 
 of lead, tin, bismuth, and mercury, their tended to be chemically united must not be 
 
 proportions being two, three, five, and one, 
 the compound produced melts at a heat 
 even less than that of boiling water. 
 
 A composition of lead, zinc, and bismuth, 
 
 presented to each other in mass, but mecha- 
 nically divided, or reduced to the smallest 
 molecules possible : hence liquids combine 
 with more facilitv than solids, or even than 
 
 in equal parts, niav be kept in fusion upon a solid and a liquid, and in like manner va 
 
 paper over a lamp. P0»// combine with rapiditj- and ease._^ _ 
 
 II The efficacy of chemical affinity is HI. Ihe agency of chemical affinity JS 
 
 in an inverse ratio to that of corpuscular influenced by temperature. Its action is 
 
 attraction • either accelerated, retarded, prevented, or 
 
 The coiiesion of the particles of a bodv is rendered efficacious :— 
 
 owing to the mutual affinity existing be- If we expose phosphorus m an open ves- 
 
 tween them. It is this force which must be sel to the action of the atmosphere, a che- 
 
 overcome bv the action of the substance mical union will take place between the 
 
 which has "a tendency to combine with phosphorus and one of the constituent parts 
 
 those particles chemically. Chemical affi- of the atmosphere, namely, the oxygen gas ; 
 
 nity therefore does not become strovger as the phosphorus wiU gradually (but very 
 
 the affinity of aggregation becomes u-eaA-f/-, slowly) disappear, and become converted 
 
 it becomes onlv more efficacious; the abso- into a fluid called phosphorous acid, 
 
 lute powers remain the same; the effect But if we heat the vesse contaimng the 
 
 produced by that agency mcreases, because phosphorus, the latter will take fire, and 
 the resistance opposed to it derreases 
 
 Remark. — It is from this law that it was 
 formerly inferred that some or at least one 
 of the bodies should be in a state of fluidity. 
 ■This hoAvever is liy no means necessary. 
 It is in general true, tliat the v.'eaker the 
 attraction of aggregation is. the more easily 
 chemical affinity takes place, a? may be 
 evinced by means of the folloning e^iperl- 
 ments 
 
 become converted into a white substance, 
 W'hich in a short time is changed into an 
 acid analogous to the former. 
 
 If equal quantities of muriate of ammonia 
 and carbonate of magnesia are mixed with 
 six or eight parts of water, and suffered to 
 stand for some time exposed to the ordinary 
 temperature of the atmosphere, a mutual 
 decomposition of the two salts v/ill take 
 place. For if the fluid whicli passes the fil- 
 
 Let any quantity of dry carbonate of soda ter, be left to evaporate spontaneously, 
 and tartaric aci-i'be mingled together, and muriate of magiiesia and carbonate of ara- 
 put the mixtui-e into a wine 
 
 no obvi 
 ous chemical change will be produced ; but 
 if water be added, or either of the salts be 
 previously dissolved, avioient effervescence 
 ensues, and a chemical union is obtained. 
 
 The water added is of use merely to over- 
 come the resistance which arises from the 
 cohesion of the- particles of the salts in- 
 tended to be brought into the sphere of ac- 
 iion, or to increase their mutual contact 
 
 monia will be obtained. On the contraiy : 
 If equal quantities of muriate of mag- 
 nesia and carbonate of ammonia be ex- 
 posed to a temperature of 200° in about 
 four parts of water, the products obtained 
 are, muriate of ammonia and carbonate of 
 magnesia. 
 
 If muriate of soda and sulphate of mag- 
 nesia be mixed together in any proportion, 
 and exposed to a temperature below zero. 
 
 If we let fall a crystal, or lump of fluor they decompose each other, and munate of 
 
 spar, (fluate of lime,) into concentrated sul- magnesia and sulphate of soda are formed, 
 
 phuric acid, no sensible action will take ^ut no decompositmn takes place at a tem- 
 
 place, both the sulphuric acid and the fluate perature above 30°. 
 
 0f Time remain unaltered: but if the form pr Murjate of -^oda and acidulous sulphatfi 
 
ATj 
 
 Ari 
 
 im 
 
 pi alumine and potasli, exhibii precisely 
 the same phenomena. 
 
 If ardent spirit and a solution of salt in 
 water be mixed together, the compound 
 .formed is a real chemical union ; but if we 
 carefully heat the fluid, the caloric applied 
 will be divided between the three ingre- 
 dients according to their respective affini- 
 ties : the union will be broken, for the ar- 
 dent spirit will first become volatilised, and 
 the union of the salt and water remain un- 
 altered. On increasing the temperature, 
 the water will escape in the form of vapour, 
 and the salt will be left behind. 
 
 There are numerous cases in which an 
 increase of temperature is essentially neces- 
 sary to determine bodies to unite. If pure 
 mercur}' be exposed to oxygen gas at the 
 <;ommon temperature of the ntmosphere, 
 the corpuscular attraction subsisting be- 
 tween its particles is sufficient to prevent 
 combination. But if the mercury be heat 
 ed to a certatR-degree, the force v.'liich kept 
 its particles united will become annihilated, 
 and it tlien combines with the oxygen 
 which is present. 
 
 Again, if the oxide of mercury thus 
 formed be exposed to a higher degree of 
 temperature, the union is demolished, and 
 the quicksilver re-appears in its metallic 
 state. 
 
 Hence it is obvious that the action of ca- 
 loric favours the union of the oxygen and 
 mercury, in consequence of the diminution 
 of the mutual affinity of the parts of the 
 latter : but at length, by augmenting the 
 elastic force of the oxygen, it again breaks 
 the union, or renders the combination im- 
 possible. 
 
 That increased temperature augments the 
 power of chemical union, the solutions of 
 many salts in the water afford proofs. 
 
 A larger quantity of salt is soluble in a 
 given quantity of water at a high, than at a 
 low temperature, and this larger quantity 
 of salt is again separated by cooling. 
 
 IV. Chemical affinity is generally accom- 
 panied by a change of temperature at 
 the instant of its action : — 
 
 When equal parts of concentrated sul- 
 phuric acid and ardent spirit are mingled 
 together, the mijiture in a few minutes be- 
 comes so hot as to render the vessel insup- 
 portable to the liands. 
 
 If four parts of sulphuric acid of com- 
 merce; and one part, by weight, of water, 
 be mixed together, each at the temperature 
 of 50"^, the mixture immediately acquires 
 a temperature of about 300°. 
 
 All the dense acids, ammonja, and ardent 
 spirit, when mixed with water, have the 
 property of raising its temperature remark- 
 ably : and the same is the case when alka- 
 lies are introduced into concentrated acids. 
 On the contrary, in many instances cold 
 is produced : — 
 
 Take one ounce and a half of muriate 
 •nf ammonia, and a like quanfifv of nitrate 
 
 oi potash ; reduce each of these salts sepa- 
 rately to a powder, and blend them inti- 
 mately together: having done this, mix 
 them gradually in a glass basin, or other 
 thin glass vessel, with four ounces of water. 
 The result will be, that the cold produced 
 will sink a thermometer immersed in it, to 
 36° Fahr. A new addition of the same 
 quantity of salts will cool it to 14°, which 
 therefore will freeze water in a glass tube 
 that is immersed in it, without the use of 
 snow or ice. If the water used in a first 
 process be used to reduce other Vv^ater and 
 salts to the temperature of about 32°, and 
 these be applied to the performance of a 
 second experiment, the temperature may 
 be lowered to 4° below 0°. 
 
 A number of experiments have lately 
 been made to produce artificial cold by 
 means of such freezing mixtures. The 
 most complete set of this kind are those of 
 Pepys, Lowitz, and Walker. 
 
 V The chemical affinity betAveen two or 
 more bodies may lie "dormant, until it is 
 called into action by the interposition of 
 another body, which frequently exerts no 
 energy upon any of them in a separate 
 state. 
 
 From this law originates what was for- 
 merly called disposing affinity, or that case 
 in Avhich t^vo or more bodies are incapable 
 of uniting, until the agency is called into 
 action by the addition of a third body, 
 which exerts no sensible affinity upon either 
 of them. This may be proved in the fol- 
 lowing manner. 
 
 Water is a compound of hydrogen and 
 oxygen ; phosphorus is a simple body ac- 
 cording to our present state of knowledge. 
 If these be presented to each other, no 
 chemical union will take place ; but if we 
 add to them an alkali, and then apply heat, 
 the water wilt become decomposed ; that 
 is to saj^, part of the phosphorus will unite 
 to the oxygen of the Avater, and form phos- 
 phoric acid, and the otlier part will be dis- 
 solved in the hydrogen gas and appear as 
 phosphuretted hydrogen. 
 
 Here the alkali acts as the substance re- 
 quisite to favour l!ie mutual action, or to 
 give the disposing affinity. 
 
 If iron and water be brougiit into con- 
 tact with each other, no perceptible change 
 will be produced ; but if a little sulphuric 
 acid bft added to the water and iron, a vio- 
 lent effervescence will take place, the wa- 
 ter will become decomposed, hydrogen gas 
 will be evolved, and the iron become dis- 
 solved in the acid. 
 
 In this case the sulphuric acid is the con- 
 dition necessaiy to accelerate the chemical 
 action. 
 
 VI. The ratio of the energy of chemical 
 affinity acting between various bodies, is 
 different in different substances. 
 
 This is the most important law of chemi- 
 cal attraction. As beginners Mill find it 
 rathPf diffionlt to nndof-tand what -pas^-e^ in 
 
102 
 
 Air^j" 
 
 ATT 
 
 this more complicated ageucy, tliey must 
 remember, that the combination which is 
 efl'ected between two or more bodies by 
 virtue of chemical affinity becomes broken 
 whenever we present to the compound an- 
 other body, which lias an attraction to one 
 of the constituent parts of the compound, 
 superior to that attraction by which they 
 ■were held together: the bodies, therefore, 
 between which the strongest attraction pre- 
 vails, combine, and the rest are disengaged, 
 thus : — 
 
 If muriatic acid be poured either on 
 pure barytes, or on its carbonate, the 
 oarytes will be dissolved, and the com- 
 pound will be muriate of barytes, which 
 compound is held together by the force of 
 affinity existing bet^veen the muriatic acid 
 and the barytes. On letting fall into this 
 solution a tew drops of sulphuric acid, an 
 immediate change of principles takes place ; 
 the whole quantity of the muriatic acid 
 which was combined with the barytes be- 
 comes disengaged, and the sulphuric acid 
 unites to the barytes with a force equal to 
 their affinity, minus that of the muriatic acid 
 for the barytes. 
 
 Again, if pure silver be dissolved in pure 
 nitric acid, part of this is decomposed to 
 furnish oxygen, to which and the remaining 
 acid the silver will remain united, till an- 
 other body is presented to it, which has a 
 greater force of attraction to one of the con- 
 stituent parts of the compound ; for in- 
 stance, if mercury be added to this solution 
 of silver, the mercury will be dissolved, and 
 the silver becomes precipitated or disenga- 
 ged. The supernatant fluid will then be a 
 .soliilion of oxide of mercury in nitric acid. 
 
 If to the before-obtained solution, a 
 piece of sheet-lead be presented, the lead 
 "will be dissolved, and the mercury become 
 precipitated. The fluid will then be a solu- 
 tion of oxide of lead in nilricacid. 
 
 If in this solution of lead, a thin slice of 
 copper be suspended, the copper will be dis- 
 solved, and the lead will become disengaged. 
 The fluid noAV is a xolulion of oxide of copper 
 in nitric acid. 
 
 If in this solution of copper, a thin sheet 
 of iron he kept immersed, the iron will be 
 dissolved, and the copper become precipi- 
 tated. The fluid now is a solution of oxide of 
 iron in nitric acid. 
 
 If to this solution of iron, a piece of zinc 
 be presented, the zinc will be dissolved, 
 and the iron become precipitated. The so- 
 lution then consists oi zinc, oxy<^cn, and rii- 
 fric acid. 
 
 If to this solution of oxide of zinc in 
 nitric acid, some ammonia be gradually 
 added, the ammonia will join to tlie acid, 
 and the oxide of zinc will be precipitated. 
 The solution will then be nitrate of animo- 
 iiin. 
 
 If to this solution of nitrate of ammonia, 
 some lime-water be added, the ammonia 
 will bfcomp di^end'agnd. ,6ind manifest it- 
 
 self by a pungent odour,) and the solution 
 will be nitrate of lime. 
 
 If to this solutiori of nitrate of lime, some 
 oxalic acid be added, the lime will be pre- 
 cipitated by this, and wliat now remains 
 will be merely nitric acid. 
 
 We see from these experiments, that 
 different bodies have different degrees of 
 affinity for one and the same substance, 
 which can only be learnt from observation 
 and experiments. 
 
 VII. The agency of chemical affinity is 
 either limited or unlimited ; in other words, 
 chemical affinity is capable of uniting 
 bodies in definite, or in indefinite propor- 
 tions : — 
 
 Experience has convinced us, that in 
 bodies generally there are certain precise 
 limits of combination beyond which their 
 action cannot pass ; it remains still to be 
 ascertained how bodies can combine with- 
 in these limits. 
 
 If we attend to what is known at pre- 
 sent, we are forced to acknowledge that 
 this law comprehends several modifications, 
 which may be arranged under the following 
 classes. 
 
 1. Chemical affinity unites several bo- 
 dies, in any proportion whatsoever ; their 
 combination is therefore unlimited ; for in- 
 stance. 
 
 If water and ardent spirit be mingled 
 together in any quantity, a chemical com- 
 bination ensues ; for the compound ob- 
 tained has always a specific gravity differ- 
 ent from the mean specific gravity of the 
 fluids combined. Its bulk is likewise not 
 the same as that of the fluids in a separate 
 state. 
 
 The same is the case when liquid acids 
 and water, or acids and ardent spirit, are 
 combined together. 
 
 2. Chemical affinity combines several bo- 
 dies to a certain extent or maximum only. 
 
 To this class belong all those bodies 
 which are capable of saturation. 
 
 It is on this account that water can only 
 dissolve a certain quantity of salt ; ardent 
 spirit a certain quantity of resin, fee. 
 
 The union of oxygen and hydrogen in 
 the formation of water, belongs likewise tc> 
 this class. It will likewise apply to many 
 cases, in which bodies neutralize one an- 
 other. 
 
 If we take a quantity ofany of the dense 
 acids diluted with water, for instance sul- 
 phuric acid, and let fall into it a solution of 
 an alkali, for example soda, by a little at a 
 time, and examine the mixture after every 
 addition of the alkali, we findfor a consider- 
 able time it will exhibit the properties of an 
 acid, it will have a sour taste, and convert 
 vegetable blue colours into red ; but if we 
 continue to add greater quantities of soda, 
 these acid properties will gradually diminish, 
 and at last disappear altogether. At that 
 point, neutralization is said to have taken 
 ^i^nro : if we cnntinno to add more alkali. 
 
AIX 
 
 ATT 
 
 103 
 
 the luixiuve will gradually acquire alkaline 
 properties ; it will convert blue vegetables 
 into green ; it will have an urinous or alka- 
 line taste, k.c. These pi'operties will be- 
 Gome stronger, the greater the quantity of 
 the soda is, which is added. 
 
 But if we proceed to evaporate the solu- 
 tion, in order to obtain crystals, we do not 
 find these containing an indefinite propor- 
 tion of soda : on the contrary, the salt ap- 
 pears to be truly neutral, and any slight ex- 
 cess of alkali present to be. only mechani- 
 cally mixed. It may be therefore said, that 
 the sulphuric acid is saturated, as well as 
 neutralized by soda. But the converse will 
 not hold good, because a salt may be form- 
 ed of the same ingredients, containing a 
 considerable excess of acid, called there- 
 fore supersulphate of soda. 
 
 Again, take muriatic acid, and let fall into 
 it gradually carbonate of lime or magnesia ; 
 an effervescence will take place, for a che- 
 mical union ensues between the acid and 
 the lime, or magnesia, while the carbonic 
 acid, the other constituent of these bodies, 
 becomes disengaged. But if we continue 
 the addition of the carbonate of lime, or 
 magnesia, until it produces no further effer- 
 vescence ; no chemical union will be ob- 
 tained on adding more ; this will fall to the 
 bottom unaltered, for the combination is at 
 its maximum., 
 
 3. Chemical affinity is capable of uniting 
 some bodies in one proportion only ; thus 
 hydrogen and oxygen are known to form 
 but one compound, namely, water; whereas 
 it combines other bodies in two, three, or 
 more proportions ; each of these combina- 
 tions produces compounds, possessing pe- 
 culiar properties. 
 
 This peculiarity of combination is highly 
 important. 
 
 It is owing to this circumstance that both 
 nature and art produce substances of the 
 same principles, only combined in different 
 proportions, which possess peculiar proper- 
 ties, widely different from each other. This 
 is illustrated in the case of sulphuric acid 
 and soda already noticed. 
 
 Another instance of this law may be seen 
 in the following experiment : 
 
 Introduce one ounce of copper filings into 
 four ounces of muriatic acid, contained in a 
 medicine-phial of eight ounces capacity, 
 cork it v>^ell, and let it stand undisturbed ; 
 the acid will soon acquire a greenish colour, 
 which becomes deeper in pi'oportion as the 
 copper becomes dissolved ; but in a few 
 days, if the bottle be now and then agitated, 
 the colour vanishes, and the solution at last 
 becomes colourless. , 
 
 If we novi" invert the bottle in mercuiy or 
 water, and remove the coi-k under that fluid, 
 a quantity of the mercury will rush in : an 
 evident proof that part of the air contained 
 in the phial has disappeared. 
 
 ^f we ex?..ui>ise the remaipJu? ai\'- we shall 
 
 lind thav it is incapable of supporting flame, 
 and that it is nearly deprived of all its oxy- 
 gen. If we now open the phial, the solu- 
 tion becomes again green. 
 
 The rationale of these phenomena is this ; 
 The quantity of oxygen which is present 
 in the confined quantity of air in the empty 
 part of the phial, combines with the copper 
 to a certain degree, Avhich then becomes 
 soluble in the acid, and exhibits the green 
 solution. 
 
 This oxide is gradually decomposed to a 
 certain extent by some of the remaining 
 copper, more of which is thus dissolved, 
 and the solution becomes colourless. If 
 more oxygen be admitted, the solution be- 
 comes green again as before. 
 
 4. In the formation of similar intimate 
 chemical combinations, the same quantity 
 of a given substance ajipears always requi- 
 site : and where there are different com- 
 pounds of the same ingredients, if all con- 
 tain the same quantity of one, the relative 
 proportions of the other may be expressed 
 by some of the small whole numbers, 1, 2> 
 3, 4, oic. Thus, if such quantities of potash, 
 and of soda be taken, as will both neutralize 
 the same weight of sulphuric acid, each will 
 also neutralize the same weight of nitric acid 
 as the other. Hence the salts formed by 
 the mutual decomposition of neutral salts 
 are likewise neutral. This important law 
 was first announced by Dr. Richter, in 1792. 
 He also pointed out, that in the precipita- 
 tion of metals by each other, the whole of 
 the oxygen and acid are transferred ; and 
 that if the original solution were neutral, 
 the new one Is so likewise. Mr. Dalton, of 
 Manchester, about the year 1802, adopted 
 the opinion, that in these intimate com- 
 pounds every particle of the one ingredient 
 united to a corresponding particle of the 
 other, or to some small number of particles. 
 
 The simplicity and beauty of this, which 
 has been called the atomic theory, made a 
 speedy and strong impression on chemists in 
 general. Dr. Wollaston found it agree veiy 
 well with the analyses of different salts, 
 formed of the same acid and alkali. He 
 took, for instance, equal weights of carbo- 
 nate of potash, reduced one portion to sub- 
 carbonate by heating it to redness, then in-^ 
 troducing them separately over mercuiy, and 
 letting up diluted sulphuric acid to each, 
 found the quantity of carbonic acid expelled 
 from the subcarbonate exactly one half of 
 that fi'om tlie carbonate. Gay-Lussac, in 
 180S, first maintained that gases unite in 
 simple ratios of their volume, and where 
 the compound is gaseous, that the conden- ^ 
 sation, if any, is also in a simple ratio. ^ 
 Thus 1 measure of oxygen unites with 2 of 
 hydrogen to form water ; 1 measure of ni- 
 trogen with 3 of hydrogen to form 2 mea- 
 sures of ammonia; equal measuresof ammo- 
 nia and muriatic acid to form muriate of 
 aninioiua. It appears too in majiy instances 
 
104 
 
 ATX 
 
 AUK 
 
 that a soliil combining witli a gas does not 
 alter its volume, as when charcoal uniting 
 to oxygen forms carbonic acid gas. Berze- 
 lius, Sir Humphrey Davy, and many other 
 chemists, have since adduced numerous 
 proofs of the correctness of the atomic the- 
 ory ; but from the difficulty of analysing 
 bodies with sufficient precision, and still 
 more from the readiness with which the in- 
 gredients often combine with each other, or 
 with the resulting compounds, less inti- 
 mately, and therefore in indeterminate pro- 
 portidtas, it can hardly be expected that it 
 should be established universally. 
 
 VIII. The energ}- of the chemical affinity 
 of diiferent bodies is modified in proportion 
 to the ponderable quantities of the substan- 
 ces placed within the sphere of action. 
 
 It is obvious, fi-om this, that the denomi- 
 nation nf elective affinity is erroneous; since 
 it supposes the union of one entire substance 
 with another, to the exclusion of a third. 
 But this is not the case ; a Aiere division of 
 action takes place in instances of this kind ; 
 that is to say, the substances act according 
 to the quantity existing within the sphere of 
 activity. The excess of quantity is capable 
 of compensating the deficiency of the force 
 of affinity. When, therefore, a compound 
 body of two substances is acted on by athird, 
 that part of the compound which is the sub- 
 ject of combination, is divided between the 
 two remaining, not only in proportion to 
 their respective degrees of affinity, but also 
 according to their ponderable quantities, so 
 that by varying this in either, the effect pro- 
 duced will be varied. 
 
 Thus Bertliollet has proved, that in all 
 cases a large quantity of a body is capable 
 of abstracting a portion of another, from a 
 small portion of a third, how weak soever 
 the affinity between the first and second of 
 these bodies may be, and how strong soever 
 the affinity Ijetween the second and third. 
 Thus potash is capable of abstracting part 
 of the acid from oxalate of lime, phosphate 
 of lime, and carbonate of lime. Soda and 
 limedecompose partially sulphate of potash. 
 Nitric acid subtracts part of the base from 
 oxalate of lime, fcc. 
 
 The following experiment, advanced by 
 Berthollet, will prove this more clearly. 
 
 If equal parts, by weight, of potash and 
 sulphate of barytes be boiled, in a small 
 quantity of water, to dryness, it will be 
 found that the sulphuric acid has been divi- 
 ded between the two bases in the compound 
 ratio of their mass, and their force of affinity. 
 The greater part of the sulphate of barytes 
 will be found undecomposed ; a small quan- 
 tity of barytes will be found at liberty ; most 
 of the potash will also be uncombined, but 
 a certain portion will be united with the 
 sulphuric acid which the barytes has lost, in 
 the form of sulphate of potash. 
 
 Jt is not merely in the instance stated 
 kere, that this division of one bodv between 
 
 two others, according to their respective; 
 masses and affinities, takes place, there be- 
 ing scarcely any example to the contrary. 
 
 And as the affinities of bodies vary with 
 their masses, it is obvious that, when we 
 speak of the affinities of bodies, we ought to 
 consider them as always acting in cei'tain 
 determinate proportions. 
 
 Aua'nte. (From oi^vM^a^ to dry.) A dry- 
 disease, proceeding from a fermentation in 
 the stomach, described by Hippocrates de 
 Morbis. 
 
 Aua'pse. The same. 
 
 Au'chen. (From a,vj(,eu, to be proud.) 
 The neck, which, in the posture of pride, is 
 made stiff and erect. 
 
 jiuditory nerve. See J\'crve and Poriio 
 mollis. 
 
 Aadilory passage. See Ear and Meatus 
 auditorius inlernu.^. 
 
 Augu'sturi. An epithet given to several' 
 compound medicines. 
 
 AuLi'scos. (FromayAos, a pipe.) A ca- 
 theter, or clyster-pipe. 
 
 Ac'los. The same. 
 
 AURA. (From ot.u, to breathe.) Any 
 subtile vapour, or exhalation. 
 
 AU'RA EPILETTICA. A sensation 
 which is felt by epileptic patients, as if a 
 blast of cold air ascended from the lower 
 parts towards the heart and head. 
 
 AU'KA SE'MINIS. The extremely sub- 
 tile and vivifying portion of the semen vi- 
 rile, that ascends through the Fallopian tubes, 
 to impregnate the ovum in the ovarium. 
 
 Au'ka vita'lis. So Helmont calls the 
 vital heat. 
 
 Auka'ntia curassave'ntia. Curassoa, 
 or Curassao apples, or oranges. The fruit 
 so called seem to be the immature oranges, 
 that by some accident have been checked in 
 their growth. They are a grateful aromatic 
 bitter, of a ilavour very different from that 
 of the peel of the ripe fruit, and without any 
 acid ; what little tartness they have when 
 fresh, is lost in drying. Infused in wine, or 
 brandy, they afford a good bitter for the 
 stomach. They are used to promote the 
 discharge in issues, whence their name of 
 issue peas, and to give the flavour of hops to 
 beer. 
 
 Aura'ntii BA'cca:. Seville oranges. See 
 Ciirus aiiruntiwn. 
 
 Aura'ntii cortex. Bee Ciirus auran- 
 Hum. 
 
 AURA'NTIUM. (So called, ab aureo 
 colore, from its golden colour, or from .^ran- 
 tium, a town of Achaia.) See Ciirus auran- 
 tium. 
 
 AURICULA, (dim. of auris, the ear.) 
 The external ear, upon which are several 
 eminences and depressions, as the helix, an- 
 iilielix, tragus, aniitragus, conchec aurieidte, 
 scapha, and lobidus. See Ear. 
 
 A'jri'cui.a jud^, Jew's ear. 6«,e Z*p~ 
 zisa auricula^ 
 
AVE 
 
 AVE 
 
 le'o 
 
 AoRi'cuLA bic'ris. See Hieracium. 
 
 Adri'culje cor'dis. The auricles of the 
 heart. * See Heart. 
 
 AURICULA'RIS. (Auriadaris, sc. 
 digitus; from auris, the ear; so called be- 
 cause people generally put it into the ear, 
 when the hearing is obstructed.) Thelittle 
 finger. ^ 
 
 Auri'ga. (A wagoner. Lat) A» ban- 
 dage for the sides is so called because it is 
 made like the -traces of a wagon-horse. 
 Galen. 
 
 Auri'go. (.8.h aureo colore; from its 
 yellow colour.) The jaundice. See Ic- 
 terus. 
 
 Auripi'gmektcm. (From auruni, gold, 
 and pigmentum, paint; so called from its 
 colour and its use to painters. Yellow or- 
 piment. See Arsenic. 
 
 AU'RIS. (From aura, air, as being the 
 medium of hearing.) The ear, or organ of 
 hearing. See Ear. 
 
 Au'ris leva'tor. See Attollens aurem. 
 
 Aurisca'lpium. (From auris, the ear, 
 and scalpo, to scrape.) An instrument for 
 cleansing the ear. 
 
 Au'ripm so'rdes. The wax of the ears. 
 
 Au'rium tikni'tus. a ringing noise in 
 the ears. 
 
 Auru'go. The jaundice. 
 
 AU'RUM. Gold. 
 
 Au'rum horizokta'le. Oil of cinnamon 
 and sugar. 
 
 Ac'rum lepro'sum. Antimony. 
 
 Au'rum musi'vum. a preparation of 
 tin, sulphur, sal-ammoniac, and quick- 
 silver. 
 
 Ac'rum pota'bile. Gold dissolved and 
 mixed with oil of rosemary, to be drank. 
 
 Au'rus Brazilie'nsis. An obsolete name 
 of the Calamus aromaticus. 
 
 Authe'meron. (From olvtoc, the same, 
 and >tfjiij>a., a day.) A medicine which 
 gives relief, or is to be administered the 
 same day. 
 
 Autolitho'touus. One who cuts him- 
 self for the stone. 
 
 Autocrate'ia. The healing power of 
 nature. Hippocrates. 
 
 AuTo'psiA. (From avroi, himself, and 
 tvlof/.af, to see ) Ocular evidence. 
 
 Aaxo'pyRos. (From ciuro;, itself, and 
 <!3vp(>t, wheat.) Bread made with the meal 
 of wheat, from which the bran has not been 
 removed. Galen. 
 
 Auxilia'rii biu'sculi. The pyramidal 
 muscles of the abdomen. 
 
 Ava'nsis. Jivante. Indigestion. 
 
 AVELLA'NA. (From Alhdla, or Avella, 
 a town in Campania, where they grew.) 
 The hazel-nut. 
 
 Avella'na catha'rtica. Bai'badoes nuts. 
 A purgative. 
 
 Avella'na Mexicana. Cocoa and cho- 
 colate nut. 
 
 Avella'jja purga'trix. Garden spurge. 
 
 AVE'NA. (From areo, to cov^et ; be- 
 
 14 
 
 cause cattle are so fond of it.) The 
 oat. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnffian system. Class, Triandria. Or- 
 der, Digynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the oat. 
 Ave'na sati'va. The systematic name 
 
 for the avena of the pharmacopoeias. It is the 
 seed which is commonly used, and called ' 
 the oat. There are two kinds of oats : the 
 black and the white. They have similar 
 virtues, but the black are chiefly sown for 
 horses. They ar-T less farinaceous, and less 
 nourishing, than rice, or wheat ; yet afford 
 a sufficient nourishment, of easy digestion, 
 to such as feed constantly on them. In 
 Scotland, and some of the Northern coun- 
 ties ef England, oats form the chief bread 
 of the inhabitants. They are much used 
 in Germany; but, in Norway, oat bread is a 
 luxury, among the common people. Gi-uels, 
 made with the flour, or meal, called oatmeal, 
 digest easily, have a soft mucilaginous qua- 
 lity, by which they obtund acrimony, and 
 are used for common drink and food In 
 fevers, inflammatory disorders, coughs, 
 hoarseness, roughness, and exulceration of 
 the fauces ; and water gruels answer all 
 the purposes of Hippocrates' ptisan. Ex- 
 tei'nally, poultices, Avith oatmeal, vinegar, 
 and a very little oil, are good for sprains 
 and bruises. Stimulant poultices, with the 
 grounds of strong beer, mixed up with 
 oatmeal, are made for tumours, &,g. of a 
 gangrenous tendency. 
 
 Ave'na; se'mina. See Aveiia sativa. 
 
 AvENAcu. A Molucca tree, of a caustid 
 qualit\\ 
 
 Avens, common. See Geum. 
 
 AVENZOAR, a native of Seville, in 
 Spain, who flourished about the beginningof 
 the twelfth century ; he was made physician 
 to the king, and is said, but on imperfect 
 evidence, to have attained the uncommon 
 age of 135. He prepared his own medi- 
 cines, and practised surgery, as well as phy- 
 sic. His principal work was a compendium 
 of the practice of medicine, called " Al 
 Theiser," containing some dise-ases not 
 elsewhere described, aad numerous cases 
 candidly related. He was called the Ss- 
 perimenter, from his careful in%'estigiiio.i 
 of the powers of medicines by av^-&;^ 
 trial. 
 
 AVERROES, an eminent philosoo:' - 
 and physician, born about the middle of the 
 12th century, at Corduba, in Spain. Be- 
 studied medicine under Avenzoar, but doe-- 
 not appear to have been much en';aged '.-. 
 the practice of it, his life exhibitiiig c :e 
 most extraordinary vicissitudes of honoure 
 bestowed upon him as a magistrate, and 
 persecutions, which he underwent for reli- 
 gion. He appears to ha:ve first observed, 
 that the small-pox occurs but once in the 
 same person. His principal medical work, 
 called the " Universal," is a compendium 
 
106. 
 
 AXt 
 
 of physic, mostly collected from other au- 
 thors. He died about the year 1206. 
 
 AVICENNA, a celebrated philosopher 
 and physician, born in Chorasati, intheyear 
 980. He studied at Bagdat, obtained a 
 degree, and began to practise at 18 ; and 
 he soon attained great wealth and honour 
 in the court of the calijjh. But during the 
 latter part^of his life residing at Ispahan, 
 after several years spent in travelling, he 
 impaired his constitution by intemperance, 
 and died of a dysentery in his 58th year. 
 His chief work on medicine, called " Ca- 
 non Medicina'," though mostly borrowed 
 from the Greek or other preceding writers, 
 and in a very dilTuse style, acquired great re- 
 putation, and was taught in the European 
 colleges till near the middle of the 17th 
 century. 
 
 AVICE'NNIA. The name of a genus 
 of plants in the Linnajan system. Class, 
 Didynamia. Order, Jingiosptrmia. 
 
 AvicENNi'i TOMENTo'sA. The systema- 
 tic name for the plant which affords the 
 Malacca bean, or Anacardium orientale of 
 the pharmacopoeias. The fruit, or nut, so 
 called, is of a shining black colour, heart- 
 shaped, compressed, and about the size of 
 the thumb-nail. It is the produce of the 
 Avkennia iommlosa ; foliis cordato-ovatis, 
 sjfblus iomentosis, of Linnasus. It is now 
 deservedly forgot in this country. 
 
 AviGATO Pear. See Laurus persea. 
 
 AXI'LLA. {.-Ixilln, atzil, Heb. Sca- 
 liger deduces it from ago, to act ; in this 
 manner, ago, axo, asa, asula, axilla.) The 
 cavity under the upper part of the arm, 
 called the arm-pit. 
 
 Axillary arteries. Arterice axillarcs. 
 The axillary arteries are continuations of 
 the subclavi'ans, and give off, each of them, 
 in the axilla, four mammary arteries, the sub- 
 scapular, and the posterior and anterior cir- 
 cumflex arteries, which ramify about the 
 joint. . 
 
 Axillary nerve. Articular nerve. A 
 branch of the brachial plexus, and sometimes 
 of the radial nerve. It runs outwards and 
 backwards, around the neck of the humerus, 
 and is lost in the muscles of the scapula: 
 
 Axillary veins. Vente- axillaris. The 
 axillary veins receive the blood from the 
 
 AZT 
 
 veins of the arm, and evacuate it into the 
 subclavian vein. 
 A'xis. (From ago, to act.) See Dtn- 
 
 talus. 
 AXU'NGIA. (From axis, an axle-tree, 
 
 and unguo, to anoint.) Hog's lard. 
 
 Axu'ngia cura'ta. Purified hog's lard. 
 
 Axd'ngia de Mif'MMTA. Marrow. 
 
 A'zac. (Arab.) Gum ammoniac. 
 
 Aza'gor. Verdigrise. 
 
 AzAMAR. Native cinnabar. Vermi 
 lion. 
 
 AzED. A fine kind of camphor. 
 
 AZOT. (From a, priv. and ^m, to live ; 
 because it is unfit for respiration.) See 
 Js'itrogen. 
 
 AzoT, GASEOUS OXIDE OF. See Nitrogen, 
 gaseous oxide of. 
 
 A'zoTH. An imaginary universal remedy. 
 
 A'zuB. Alum. 
 
 Azu'rium. Quicksilver, sulphur, and 
 sal-ammoniac. 
 
 A'ZYGES. (From a, priv. and ^uya;, a 
 yoke.) The os sphenoides was so called, 
 because it has no fellow. 
 
 A'ZYGOS. (From a, priv. and ^uyo;, a 
 yoke ; because it has no fellow.) Several 
 single muscles, veins, bones. Sic. are so 
 called. 
 
 A'zYGOs mokga'gni. A muscle of the 
 mouth. 
 
 A'zYGOs proce'ssus. a process of the 
 OS sphenoides. 
 
 A'ZYGOSU'VULUiE. Palato-staphilinus 
 of Douglas. Staphilinus, or Episiaphilinus of 
 Winslow. A muscle of the uvula, which 
 arises at one extremity of the suture which 
 joins the palate bones, runs down the whole 
 length of the velum and uvula, resembling 
 an earth-worm, and adhering to the tendons 
 of the circumflexi. It is inserted into the 
 tip of the uvula. Its use is to raise the 
 uvula upwards and forwards, and to shorten 
 it. 
 
 A'zYGOs VEIN. Venaasygos. Vena sine 
 pari. The vein is situated in the right cavity 
 of the thorax, upon the dorsal vertebrae. It 
 receives the blood from the vertebral, inter- 
 costal, bronchial, pericardiac, and diaphrag- 
 matic veins, and evacuates it into the vena 
 cava superior. 
 
 B. 
 
 "Babuz,c.'rius. (From /3*C«fa,, to speak ,Bacca mokspelie'ssis. Inula dy sent e- 
 
 inarticulately.) The incubus, or night- "'"• ,s ^ . •- i,„.,.,c» 
 
 mare ; so called because, in this disorder, the Bacca'lia. (a baccharum copia, because 
 
 person is apt to make an inarticulate and 't abounds in berries.) The bay, or laurel 
 
 r.onfused noise. ^^^' 
 
BAD 
 
 BAL 
 
 1©7 
 
 Ba'cc^: BERMUDE'ifSJEs. See Sapindus 
 saponaria. 
 
 Ba'cc^ juni'pkri. Juniper berries. See 
 Junipenis. 
 
 Ba'cc^ lau'ri. Laurel berries. See 
 Lauras. 
 
 BA'cca: korla'ndic^;. See Rubus Arc- 
 ticus. 
 
 Ba'cc^; piscato'ri^. See Menispermuni 
 cocculus. 
 
 Ba'ccharis. (From bacchus, wine ; from 
 its fragrance resembling that liquor.) See 
 Inula dysenterica. 
 
 Backer's pills. PUiiIce tonicce Bachcri. 
 A celebrated medicine in France, employed 
 for the cure of dropsies. Their principal 
 ingredient is the extract of melampodium, 
 or black hellebore. 
 
 Ba'cchia. (From bacchus, wine ; be- 
 cause it generally pi'oceeds from hard drink- 
 ing and intemperance.) Gutta rosacea. 
 A name given by Linnaeus to a pimpled 
 face. 
 
 BACCIUS, Andrew, anative of Ancona, 
 practised mediciae at Rome towards the end 
 of the 16th century, and became physician to 
 Pope Sixtus V. He appears to have had 
 great industry and learning from his nume- 
 rous publications ; of which the chief, "De 
 Thermis," gives an extensive examination of 
 natural waters. 
 
 Ba'cculi. Is used, by some writers, for 
 a particular kind of lozenges, shaped into 
 little short rolls. Hildanus likewise uses 
 it for an instrument in surgeiy. 
 
 Ba'coba. The Banana. 
 
 BACTISHUA, George, was a cele- 
 brated physician of Chorasan, distinguished 
 also for his literary attainments. He was 
 successful in curing the reigning caliph of a 
 complaint of the stomach, which brought 
 bim into great honour; he translated seve- 
 ral of the ancient medical authors into the 
 Arabian language ; and many of his obser- 
 vations are recorded by Rhazes and other 
 succeeding physicians. His son, Gabriel, 
 was in equal estimation Vvith the famous 
 Haroun A! Raschid, whom he cured of apo- 
 plexy by blood-letting, in opposition to the 
 opinion of the other physicians. 
 
 Badia'ga. A kind of sponge usually 
 sold in Russia, the powder of which is said 
 fo^take away the livid marks of blows and 
 bruises within a few hours. It is only de- 
 scribed by Bauxbaum, and its nature is not 
 properly understood. 
 
 Badian se'men. The seed of a tree which 
 grows in China, and smells like aniseed. 
 The Chinese (and Dutch, in imitation of 
 them) sometimes use the badiane to give 
 their tea an aromatic taste. See Illicium 
 anisatum. 
 
 Badi'za a'q,ca. See Bath waters. 
 
 Badranum semen. Indian aniseed. 
 
 Badu'cca. (Indian.) A species of cap- 
 paris. 
 
 Ba'dzcher. An antidote. 
 
 Ba'os. (B:zMc.) In Hippocrates it means 
 few ; but in P. .^gineta, it is an epithet for 
 a poultice. 
 
 BAGLIVI, George, born at Ragusa in 
 1668, after graduating at Padua, and im- 
 proving himself greatly by travelling through - 
 out Italy, was made professor of medicine 
 and anatomy at Rome. In 1696, he pub- 
 lished an excellent work on the practice of 
 physic, condemning the exclusive attach- 
 ment to theory, and earnesily recommend- 
 ing the Hippocratic method of observation ; 
 which, he maintained, assisted bythemodern 
 improvements in anatomy and physiology, 
 would tend greatly to the advancement ot 
 medicine. He has left also several other 
 tracts, though he died at the early age of 38. 
 
 BAGNIGGE WELLS. A saline mi- 
 neral spring in London, i-esembling the 
 Epsom water. In most constitutions, three 
 half-pints is considered a full dose for purg- 
 ing. 
 
 Ba'gnio. (From bagno, Ital.) A bathing 
 or sweating-house. 
 
 Ba'hei coyo'lli. Ray takes it to be the 
 Jlreca, or Faufel. 
 
 Ba'hel schu'lh. An Indian-tree. See 
 Genista. 
 
 Ba'iac. White lead. 
 
 BAILLOU, GuiLLAusiE de, commonly 
 called Ballonius, was born in 15.38 at Paris, 
 where he graduated and attained consider- 
 able eminence. He was very active in the 
 contest for precedence between the physi- 
 cians and surgeons, which was at length 
 decided in favour of the former. His wri- 
 tings are numerous, though not now much 
 esteemed ; but he appears to have been the 
 first who properly discriminated between 
 gout and rheumatism. 
 
 Ba'la. The plantain-tree. 
 
 BALa:'NA macroce'phala. (B«x«/v* : 
 from 0aK>M, to cast, from its power in cast- 
 ing up water ; and fj.aiy.fi o^ofa^cg : from 
 /uaxpoc, long, and iii<paxii, a head ; from 
 the length of its head.) The systematic 
 name of a species of whale. 
 
 Balani'num o'leum. Oil of the ben-nut. 
 
 Balanoca'stanum. (From /SstAavoc, a 
 nut, and Kag-avsiv, a chesnut; so called from 
 its tuberous root.) The bunium bulbocas- 
 tanum, or earth-nut : which see. 
 
 Ba'lanos. Balanus. (From ^cixxcc, to 
 cast ; because it sheds its fruit upon the 
 ground.) 1. An acorn. 
 
 2. Hippocrates, in his Treatise de Affec- 
 tionibus, expresses by it the oak. 
 
 3. Theophrastus uses it sometimes, to 
 express any glandiferous tree. 
 
 4. From the similitude of form, this 
 word is used to express suppositories and 
 pessaries. 
 
 5. A name of the glaris penis. 
 
 BALAU'STIUM. (From ^*x«?, vari- 
 ous, and oLvte, to dry ; so called from the 
 variety of its colours, and its becoming 
 soon dry ; or from 0\ct<Tdivce, to germinate.) 
 
im 
 
 BAL 
 
 JShlaustia. A large rose-like flower, of a red 
 colour, the produce of the plant from which 
 vre obtain|the granatum. See Pimica gra- 
 natum. 
 
 BALBUTIES, (From ^afctf*, to 
 stammer ; or from halbel, Heb. to stammer.) 
 A defect of speech ; properly, that sort of 
 stammering where the patient sometimes 
 hesitates, and immediately after, speaks pre- 
 cipitately. It is the Psellismus Balbuliens 
 tffCullen. 
 
 Bali'sta. (From /ixXhw, to cast.) The 
 astragulus, a bone of the foot, was formerly 
 called OS balista?, because the ancients used 
 to cast it from their slings. 
 
 Balloo'n.) {Ballon, or halon, French.) 
 A large glass receiver in the form of a hol- 
 low globe. For certain chemical operations 
 balloons are made with two necks, placed 
 opposite to each other ; one to receive the 
 neck of a retort, and the other to enter the 
 neck of a second balloon : this apparatus is 
 called enfiladed balloons. Their use is to 
 increase the whole space of the receiver, 
 because any number of these may be ad- 
 justed to each other. The only one of these 
 vessels which is generally used, is a small 
 oblong balloon with two necks, which is to 
 be luted to the retort, and to the receiver, 
 or great balloon; it serves to remove this 
 receiver from the body of the furnace, and 
 to hinder it from being too much heated. 
 
 Ballo'te. (From ^ttxxm, to send forth, 
 and ovi, mroz, the ear; because it sends 
 forth flowers like ears.) Bnllota. Stink- 
 ing horehound. A netlle-like plant. The 
 ballote nigra of Linnaeus. 
 
 Balm. See Melissa. 
 
 Balm of Gilead. See Dracocephalum. 
 
 Balm of Mecca. See Amyris opobalsa- 
 mum. 
 
 Balm, Turkey. See Dracocephalum. 
 
 Balmoney. See JEthusa meum. 
 
 BA'LNEUM. a bath, or bathing-house. 
 See Bath. 
 
 Ba'lneum anima'le. The wrapping any 
 part of an animal, just killed, round the 
 body, or a limb. 
 
 BA'LNEUM ARE'NiE. A sand-bath 
 for chemical purposes. Sec Bath. 
 
 BA'LNEUM CA'LIDUM. A hot-bath. 
 See Bath. 
 
 BA'LNEUM FRI'GIDUM. A cold-bath. 
 See Bath. 
 
 BA'LNEUM MARl'^. Balneum maris. 
 A warm-water bath. See Bafh. 
 
 BA'LNEUM MEDICA'TUM. A bath 
 impregnated with drugs. 
 
 Ba'lnkdm si'ccum. Balneum cinereum. 
 A dry bath, either with ashes, sand, or iron 
 filings. 
 
 Ba'lneum sulphu'reum. A sulphurous 
 bath. 
 
 BA'LNEUM TE'PIDUM. A tepid-bath. 
 See Bath. 
 
 BA'LNEUM VAPO'RIS. A vapour- 
 bath. 
 
 BAL 
 
 BALSAM. (Balsamum. From baal 
 samen, Hebrew.) The term balsam was 
 anciently applied to any strong-scented, 
 natural vegetable resin of about the fluidity 
 of treacle, inflammable, not miscible with 
 water, without addition, and supposed to be 
 possessed of many medical virtues. All 
 the turpentines, the Peruvian balsam, co- 
 paiba balsam, fee. are examples of natural 
 balsams. Besides, many medicines com- 
 pounded of various i-esins, or oils, and 
 brought to this consistence, obtained the 
 name of balsani. Latterly, however, the 
 term has been restricted to those resins 
 which contain the Benzoic acid. Of these 
 only four are commonly known, the gum 
 benzoin, balsam of Tolu,tliat of Peru, and 
 storax. 
 
 Balsam apple, male. The fruit of the 
 Momordica elaterium of Linnaeus. See 
 Momordica elaterium. 
 
 Balsam, artificial. Compound medi- 
 cines are thus termed which are made of a 
 balsamic consistence and fragrance. They 
 are generally composed of expressed or ethe- 
 real oils, resins, and other solid bodies, which 
 give them the consistence of butter. The 
 basis, or body of them, is expressed oil of 
 nutmeg, and frequently wax, butter, &c. 
 They are usually tinged with cinnabar and 
 saffron. 
 
 Balsam, Canary. See Dracocephalum. 
 
 Balsam of Canada. See Pinus Balsamea. 
 
 Balsam of Copaiba. See Copaifera offici- 
 nalis. 
 
 Balsam, natural. A resin which has 
 not yet assumed the concrete form, but still 
 continues in a fluid state, is so called, as 
 common turpentine, balsamum copaiva, pe- 
 ruvianum, tolutanum, &.c. 
 
 Balsam, Peruvian. See Myroxylon Perui- 
 ferttm. 
 
 Balsam of sulphur. See Balsamum sul- 
 phur is. 
 
 Balsam of Tolu. See Toluifera balsa' 
 mum. 
 
 Balsam, Turkey. See Dracocephalum. 
 
 Balsama'tio. (From balsamum, a bal- 
 sam.) The embalming of dead bodies. 
 
 Balsa'mea. (From balsamum, balsam.) 
 The balm of Gilead fir ; so called from its 
 odour. See Pinus balsamea. 
 
 BALSAMELa;'oN. (From balsamum, bal- 
 sam, and iKcuov, oil.) Balm of Gilead, or 
 true balsamum Judaicum. 
 
 Ba'lsami o'leum. Balm of Gilead. 
 
 BALSA'MICA. {BaUamica, sc. medi- 
 camenla ; from Q^xa-et/xcv, balsam.) Balsa- 
 mics. A term generally applied to sub- 
 stances of a smooth and oily consistence, 
 which possess emollient, sweet, and gene- 
 rally aromatic qualities. Hoffman calls 
 those medicines by this name, which are hot 
 and acrid, and also the natural balsams, 
 stimulating gums, &c. by which the vital 
 heat is increased. Dr. CuUen speaks of 
 them under the joint title of balsamica et 
 
BAL 
 
 BAL 
 
 lOiS 
 
 risiuosd, considering that turpentine is the 
 basis of all balsams. 
 
 Balsami'fera Brazilie'nsis. The bal- 
 sam copaiba tree. 
 
 Balsami'fera Indica'na. The Peruvian 
 balsam tree. 
 
 Balsami'ta foemi'nea. See Achillea 
 ageratum. 
 
 Balsami'ta lu'tea. The polygonum per- 
 sicaria of Linnaeus ; which see. 
 
 Balsami'ta mi'nor. Sweet maudlin. 
 
 Balsami'ta major. > See Tanacetum 
 
 Balsami'ta mas. I Balsamita. 
 
 BA'LSAMUM. (From baal sameti, 
 Heb. the prince of oils.) A balsam. See 
 Balsam. 
 
 Ba'lsamum jEgypti'acum. See Amyris 
 opobalsamum. 
 
 Ba'lsamum America'num. See Myroxy- 
 lon Peruiferum. 
 
 Ba'lsamum ano'dynum. A preparation 
 made from tacamahacca, distilled with tur- 
 pentine and soap liniment, and tincture of 
 opium. 
 
 Ba'lsamum alpi'num. See Amyris opo- 
 balsamum. 
 
 Ba'lsamum antimo'sii. A remedy for- 
 merly applied to cancer. 
 
 Ba'lsamum arc^'i. A preparation com- 
 posed of gum-elemi and suet. 
 
 Ba'lsamum Asia'ticum. See Amyris 
 opobalsamum. 
 
 Ba'lsamum Brazilie'nse. See Pinus 
 halsamea. 
 
 Ba'lsamum Canade'nse. See Pinus 
 halsamea. 
 
 Ba'lsamui* cepha'licum. a distillation 
 of oils, nutmeg, cloves, amber, he. 
 
 Ba'lsamum commendato'ris. A com- 
 position of storax, benzoe, myrrh, , aloes, 
 &c. 
 
 Ba'lsamum Copa'ibj:. See Copaifera 
 officinalis. 
 
 Ba'lsamum embryonum. A preparation 
 of aniseed. 
 
 Ba'lsamum genui'num antiquo'rum. See 
 Amyris opobalsamum. 
 
 Ba'lsamum Gileade'nse. See Jlmyris 
 opobalsamum. 
 
 Ba'lsabium guaia'cikum. Balsam of Peru 
 and spirits of wine. 
 
 Ba'lsamum Guido'nis. The same asba!- 
 samum anodynum. 
 
 Ba'lsamum Hunga'ricum. A balsam pre- 
 pared from a coniferous tree on the Carpa- 
 thian mountains. 
 
 Ba'lsamum Juda'icum. See Amyris opo- 
 balsamum. 
 
 Ba'lsamum Locate'lli. (Locatelli ; so 
 called from its inventor Lucatellus.) Balsa- 
 mum Lucatelli. A preparation made of 
 oil, turpentine, wax, and red saunders ; now 
 disused; formerly exhibited in coughs of 
 ^ long standing. 
 
 Ba'iiPamum mas. The herb costmarj'. 
 See Tanacetiim balsamita. 
 
 Ba'lsajium e Me'cca. See Amyris opo- 
 balsamum. 
 
 Ba'lsamum Mexica'num. See Myroxy- 
 Ion Peruiferum. 
 
 Ba'lsamum no'vum. A new balsam from 
 a red fruit in the West Indies. 
 
 Ba'lsamum odori'ferum. A preparation 
 of oil, wax, and any essential oil. 
 
 Ba'lsamum Pe'rsicum. A balsamum com- 
 posed of storax, benzoe, myrrh, and aloes. 
 
 Ba'lsamum Peruvia'num. See Myroxy- 
 Ion peruiferum. 
 
 Ba'lsamum rackasira. This balsam, 
 which is inodorous when cold, but of a, 
 smell approaching to that of Tolu balsam 
 when heated, is brought from India in 
 gourd-shells. It is slightly bitter to the 
 taste, and adheres to the teeth, on chewing. 
 It is supposed to be one of the factitious 
 balsams, and is scarcely ever prescribed in 
 this country. 
 
 Ba'lsamum sa'meck. A factitious bal- 
 sam, composed of tartar, dulcified by spirits 
 of wine. ^ 
 
 Ba'lsamum sapora'ceum. A name given 
 to the preparation called opodeldoc. 
 
 Ba'lsamum satu'rni. The remedy so 
 named is prepared by dissolving the acetate 
 of lead in oil of turpentine, and digesting 
 the mixture till it acquires a red colour. 
 This is found to be a good remedy for 
 cleasing foul ulcers ; but it is not acknow- 
 ledged in our dispensatories. 
 
 Ba'lsamum sty'racis Benzoi'ni. Gum- 
 benzoin is so called. See Styrax Benzoin. 
 
 Ba'lsamum su'ccini. Oil of amber. 
 
 Ba'lsamum su'lphuris. A solution of 
 sulphur in oil. 
 
 Ba'lsamum su'lphuris anisa'tum. Tere- 
 binthinated balsam of sulphur, and oil of 
 aniseed. 
 
 Ba'lsamum su'lphuris Barbade'nse. 
 Sulphur boiled with Barbadoes tar. 
 
 Ba'lsamum su'lphuris cra'ssum. Thick 
 balsam of sulphur. 
 Ba'lsamum su'lphuris terebinthina'tum. 
 This is made by digesting the sulphur with 
 oil of turpentine ; it is now confined to 
 veterinary medicine. 
 
 Ba'lsamum su'lphuris si'mplex. Sul- 
 phur boiled with oil. 
 
 Ba'lsamum Syri'acum. The balm of 
 Gilead. See Amyris opobal^mum. 
 
 Ba'lsamum Toluta'num. See Toluifera 
 balsamum. 
 
 Ba'lsamum trauma'ticum. Vulnerary 
 balsam. A form of medicine prescribed in 
 the London Dispensatory, intended to sup- 
 ply the place of the tincture commonly 
 called Friar's balsam, so famous for curing 
 old ulcers. The London College have na- 
 med it Tinctura Benzoini composita. 
 
 Ba'lsamum univeksa'le. A name given 
 to the unguentum saturninum of old phar- 
 macopoeias. 
 
 Ba'lsamum ve'r^jm. See Armyris opobal- 
 samum-. 
 
nh BA^ BAR 
 
 Ba'lsajium vi'ride. Linseed-oil, turpen- Both the above plants were carried to the 
 
 tine, and verdigrise mixed together. West Indies from the Canary islands ; whi- 
 
 Ba'lsamum vi't^ Hoffma'nni. Beaume ther, it is believed, they had been brought 
 
 de vie. An artificial balsam, so named from from Guinea, where they grow naturally, 
 its inventor, and comjwsed of a great variety Bananei'ra. See Banana. 
 
 of the warmest and most grateful essential Ba'ncia. The Elaphoboscum, or wild 
 
 oils, such as nutmegs, cloves, lavender, &-c. parsnip. 
 
 with balsam of Peru, dissolved in highly BANDAGE. Deligalio. Fascia. An 
 rectified spirit of wine ; but it is now greatly apparatus consisting of one or several pieces 
 abridged in the number of ingredients, and of linen, or flannel, and intended for cover- 
 but little used. ing, or surrounding parts of the body for 
 
 Balzoi'num. The gum-benjamin. surgical purposes. Bandages are either 
 
 Bamba'lio. (From /Sa^Ca/va, to speak simple or compound. The chief of the 
 inarticulately.) A person who stammers, simple are the circular, the spiral, the 
 
 or lisps. uniting, the retaining, the expellent, and 
 
 Bambo'o. (Indian.) The young shoots the creeping. The compound bandages used 
 
 of the arundo bambos of Linnaeus, which in surgery, are the T bandage, the suspen- 
 
 are prepared by the natives of both Indies sory one, the capistrum, the eighteen-tail 
 
 with vinegar, garlic, pepper, fee. into a very bandage, and others, to be met with in 
 
 excellent pickle, which promotes the appe- surgical treatises. 
 
 tite, and assists digestion. Bandu'ra. A plant which grows in Cey- 
 
 Ba'biia moscha'ta. See Hibiscus. Ion, whose root is said to be astringent. 
 
 Bamier. The name of a plant common Bangu'e. Bange. A species of opiate in 
 
 in Egypt, the husk of which they dress with great use throughout the East, for its in- 
 
 meat, and, from its agreeable flavour, make toxicating qualities. It is the leaf of a kind 
 
 great use of it in their ragouts. of wild hemp, growing in the countries of 
 
 Ban a'kbor. The coffee-tree. the Levant, and made into powder, pills, or 
 
 BANA'NA. (Indian.) Bananeira, Fi- conserves. 
 
 coides. Ficus Indica. Miisa friictu cucu- Ba'nica. The wild parsnip. 
 
 merino breviori. Senoria. Paceeira. The Bani'lia. ) q p -j 7 
 
 Banana, or Plantain-tree. The most re- Bani'las. 5 ^'^^ J^piaenarum. 
 
 markable species of this genus of plants are, Bao'bab. Bahobab. A species of the 
 
 1. The paradisaica, or plantain. genus of plants called by Linnaeus Jidanso- 
 
 2. The musa sapientum, or banana-tree. 7iia : which see. 
 
 Both are among the most important pro- Ba'ptica co'ccus. Kermes berries, 
 
 ductions of the earth. The first sort is cul- Baptiste'rium. (From /3st^7a, to im- 
 
 tivated in all the islands of the West Indies, merge.) A bath, or repository of water, to 
 
 where the fruit serves the Indians for bread ; wash the body. 
 
 and some of the white people also prefer it Bapti'strum. (From /Sa^*, to dye.) 
 
 to most other things, especially to tlie yams A species of wild mustard, so called from 
 
 and cassada bread. This tree is cultivated, its reddish colour. 
 
 onavery extensive scale, in Jamaica; with- Ba'kac. (From borak, Arabian, splen- 
 
 out the fruit of which. Dr. Wright says, the did.) Baraclipanis. PJitre. According to 
 
 island would scarcely be habitable, as no Rulandus, nitrum sails, 
 
 species ofprovision would supply their place. Ba'ras. (Arabian.) In M. A. Severinus, 
 
 Even flour, or bread itself, would be less it is synonymous with Alphus, or Leuce. 
 
 agreeable, and less able to support the la- Bara'thrum. (Arabian.) Any cavity or 
 
 borious negro, so as to enable him to do his hollow place. 
 
 business, or to keep in health. Plantains BA'RBA. (From 6ar6arMs, because wild 
 
 also fatten horses, cattle, swine, dogs, fowls, nations are usually unshaven.) 1. The 
 
 and otherdomestic animals. Theleaves,being beard of man. 
 
 smooth and soft, are employed as dressings 2. Some vegetables have the specific 
 
 after blisters. The water from the soft trunk name of barba, whose ramifications are 
 
 is astringent, and employed by some to check bushy, like a beard, as barba jovis, he. 
 
 diarrhteas. Every other part of the tree is Ba'rea aro'nis. The arum, 
 
 useful in diff'erent parts of rural economy. Ba'rba ca'pr^. The ulraaria. 
 
 The leaves are used as napkins ond table- Ba'rba hi'rci. . The tragopogon. 
 
 cloths, and are food for hogs. The second Ba'rba jo'vis. Jupiter's beard, or the 
 
 sort, musa sapientum, or banana tree, dif- silver bush. Also a name of the semperv'i- 
 
 fers from the paradisaica, in having its stalks vum majus, and of a species of anthyllis. 
 
 marked with dark purple stripes and spots. Barba'does che'rry. The fruit of the 
 
 The fruit is shorter, straighter, and rounder ; malphigia glabra of Linnsus, resembling 
 
 the pulp is softer, and of a more luscious the inferior sorts of our cherries, 
 
 taste. It is never eaten green ; but, when Barhadoes nut. See Jatrophe curcas. 
 
 ripe, it is very agreeable, either eaten raw BARBA'DOES TAR. (So named from 
 
 or fried in slices, as fritters, and is relished the island from which it is chieflji procu- 
 
 by all ranks of people in the West Indies, red.) The use of this article in medicine 
 
BAK BAR 111 
 
 is limited to its external application, at Bari glia. ) 
 
 times, in paralytic cases. Bari'jlla. ^ See Soda impura. 
 
 Barba'kea. (From St. Barbary, who is bari'llok. ) 
 
 said to have found its virtues.) See Ery- BARK. A term very frequently em- 
 
 simum barbarea. ployed to signify, by way of eminence, 
 
 Barba'ria. Barbaricum. An obsolete Peruvian bark. See Cinchona. 
 
 term formerly applied to rhubarb. Bark, Carribcean. See Cinchona Caribma. 
 
 Barbaro'ss^; pi'hjla. Barbarossa's pill. Bark, Jamaica. See Cinchona Caribma. 
 
 An ancient composition of quicksilver, rhu- Bark, Peruvian. See Cinchona. 
 
 barb, diagridium, musk, amber, &ic. It was Bark, red. See Ciiichona oblongifolia. 
 
 the first internal mercurial medicine which Bark, yellotv. See Cinchona cordifolia. 
 
 obtained any real credit. Barley. See Hordeum. 
 
 Ba'kbarum. The name of a plaster in Barley, caustic. See Cevadilla. 
 
 Scribonius Largus. Barley, i^carl. Sea Hordeum. 
 
 Earbatina. A Persian vermifnge seed. Barm. A name given to yeast. 
 
 Ba'rbel. Barbo. An oblong fish, re- BARNET WATER. It is of a purging 
 
 isembling the pike, the eating of whose roe kind, of a similar quality tfl^lhat of Epsom, 
 
 often brings on the cholera. and about half its strength. 
 
 Barberry. See Btrberis. BARO'METER. (From £:tpoc, weight, 
 
 BARBEYRAC, Charles, a French and /u&rpov, measure.) An instrument to 
 
 physician of the Hth century, who gradu- determine the weight of the air; it is com- 
 
 ated and settled at Montpelier, where he monly called a weather-glass, 
 
 acquired great celebrity. Pie died in 1699, Baro'nes. Small worms; called also 
 
 at the age of about 70, having published Nepones. 
 
 little, except a good account of the diseases Baro'ptis. A black stone, said to be an 
 
 of the chest and stomach in females. Mr. antidote to venomous bites. 
 
 Locke, who became intimate with him Ba'ros (Bj-.psc,) Gravity, 
 
 abroad, considered him very similar in his 1. Hippocrates uses this word to express 
 
 manners and opinions to Sydenham. His by it, an uneasy weight in any part, 
 
 practice is said to have been distinguished 2. It is also the Indian name for a species 
 
 for simplicity and energy. of camphire, which is distilled from the roots 
 
 Barbo'ta. The barbut. A small river- of the true cinnamon-tree, 
 
 fish. It is remarkable for the size of its Ba'rrenness. The same as sterility, 
 
 liver, which is esteemed the most delicate BA'RTHOLINE, Thomas, was born 
 
 part of it. at Copenhagen in 1616. After studying in 
 
 BARDA'NA. (From bardus, foolish; various parts of Europe, particularly Padua, 
 
 because silly people are apt to throw them andgraduatingatBasil, he became professor 
 
 on the garments of passengers, having the of anatomy in his native city ; in which 
 
 propertyofsticking to whatever they touch.) office he greatly distinguished himself, as 
 
 Burdock. See Jirciium. well as in many other branches of learning. 
 
 BARE'GE WATER. The small vil- He was the first who described the lympha- 
 
 lage of Barege, celebrated for its thermal tics with accuracy ; though some of these 
 
 waters, is situated on the French side of the vessels, as well as the lacteals and thoracic 
 
 Pyrenees, about half way between the Me- duct, had been before discovered by other 
 
 diterranean and the Bay of Biscay. The anatomists. Besides many learned works 
 
 hot springs are four in num.ber. They have which he published, several others were 
 
 all the same component parts, but differ unfortunately destroyed by fire in 1670 ; 
 
 somewhat in their temperature, and in the and he particularly regretted a dissertatioii 
 
 quantity of sulphur, the hottest being most on the ancient practice of midwifery, of 
 
 strongly penetrated with this active ingre- which an outline was afterwards published 
 
 dient. The coolest of these waters raises by his son Cas^Jar. Of those which remain 
 
 Fahrenheit's thermometer to 73 deg. ; the the most esteemed are, his epistolary corre- 
 
 hottest to 120 deg. Barege waters are re- spondence with tlie most celebrated of his 
 
 markable for a very smooth soapy feel; cotemporaries; his collection of cases where 
 
 they render the skm very supple and plia- fa2tuses have been discharged by preter- 
 
 ble, and dissolve perfectly well soap and natural outlets; and the "Medical and 
 
 animal lymph ; and are resorted to as a bath Philosophical Transactions of Copenha-^en " 
 
 in resolving tumours of various kinds, ri- enriched by the communications of many 
 
 gidities, and contractions of the tendons, correspondents : this last work was in four 
 
 stiffness of tne joints, left by rheumatic and volumes, published within the ten years 
 
 gouty complaints, and are highly serviceable preceding his death, which happened in 
 
 m cutaneous eruptions. Internally taken, 16S0 ; and a fifth Avas aftewards added by 
 
 thiswater gives considerable relief in disor- his son. 
 
 dersofthe stomach, especially attended with Bartholinia Na: GLA'NouLiE. See Sub- 
 
 acidity and heart-burn, in obstinate colics, lingual glands. 
 
 jaundice,_and in gravel, and otheraffections Barycoi'a. (From /3:tm. heavy, and ««,««, 
 
 of the urinary organs. to hear.) Deafness, or difficulty of heming! 
 
113 
 
 BAR 
 
 BAS 
 
 Baryoco'ccalon. (From ^a/iuj, heavy, 
 and ROHxaKoc, a nut; because it gives a deep 
 sound.) A name for the stramonium. 
 
 Barypho'nia. (From /3!t/>j/c, dull, and 
 <^a>v», the voice.) A difficulty of speaking. 
 
 BARY'TES. (From /Sa/juc, heavy; so 
 called because it is very ponderous.) Cauk. 
 Calk. Terra ponderosa. Baryt. Ponder- 
 ous earth. Heavy earth. 
 
 Barytes does not exist pure in nature. It 
 is always found in combination with sulphu- 
 ric or carbonic acid. United with the sul- 
 phuric acid, it forms the mineral called sul- 
 phate of barytes, ov baroselenite. It is found 
 in Staffordshire, Derbyshire, fee. When 
 united to carbonic acid, it is called aerated 
 barytes, or car^knate of barytes, found at 
 Anglezark, near Chorley, in Lancashire. 
 Both combinations are met with regularly 
 crystallized and amorphous. 
 
 Pure barytes has a much stronger affinity 
 than any other body for sulphuric acid ; it 
 turns blue tincture of cabbage green. It is 
 entirely infusible by heat alone, but melts 
 when mixed with various earths. Its specific 
 gravity is 4,000. It changes quickly in the 
 air, swells, becomes soft, and falls into a 
 white powder, with the acquisition of about 
 one-fifth of its weight. This slaking is 
 much more active and speedy than that of 
 lime. It combines with phosphorus, which 
 compound decomposes water rapidly. It 
 unites to sulphur by the dry and humid^^ 
 way. It has a pow erful attraction for waterj'' 
 which it absorbs with a hissing noise and 
 consolidates it strongly. It is soluble in 
 twenty times its weight of cold, and twice 
 its weight of boiling water. Its crystals 
 are long four-sided prisms of a satin-like 
 appearance. It is a deadly poison to ani- 
 mals. 
 
 Method of obtaining pure Bai-ytes.— l. 
 Take native carbonate of barytes ; reduce 
 it to a fine powder and dissolve it in a suf- 
 ficient quantity of diluted nitric acid ; eva- 
 porate this solution till a pellicle appears, 
 and then suffer it to crystallize in a shallow 
 bason. The salt obtained is nitrate of ba- 
 rytes ; expose this nitrate of barytes to the 
 action of heat in a china cup, or silver cru- 
 cible, and keep it in a dull red heat for at 
 least one hour; then suffer the vessel to 
 cool, and transfer the greenish solid contents, 
 ^vhich are pure barytes, into a well-stopped 
 bottle. When dissolved in a small quantity 
 of distilled water, and evaporated, it may be 
 obtained in a beautiful crystalline form. 
 
 In this process the nitric acid, added to 
 the native carbonate of barytes, unites to 
 the barytes, and expels the carbonic acid, 
 and forms nitrate of barytes ; on exposing 
 this nitrate to heat, it parts with its nitric 
 acid, which becomes decomposed into its 
 constituents, leaving the barytes behind. 
 
 2. Pure barytes may likewise be obtained 
 fi'om its sulphate. For this purpose, boil 
 powdered sulphate of barytes in a solution 
 
 of twice or three times its weight of carbo- 
 nate of potash, in a Florence flask, for about 
 two hours; filter the solution, and expose 
 what remains on the filter to the action of a 
 violent heat. 
 
 In this case, the sulphuric acid of the ba- 
 rytes unites to the potash, and the carbonic 
 acid of the latter joins to the barytes ; hence 
 sulphate of potash and carbonate of barytes 
 are obtained. The former is in solution and 
 passes through the filter; the latter is inso- 
 luble, and remains behind. From this;arti- 
 ficial carbonate of barytesjthe carbonic acicf 
 is driven off by heat. 
 
 Baryta Murias. Terra ponderosa sa- 
 lita. The muriate of barytes is a very 
 acrid and poisonous preparation. In small 
 doses it proves sudorific, diuretic, deob- 
 struent, and alterative ; in an over-dose, 
 emetic, and violently purgative. The late 
 Dr. Crawford found it very serviceable in 
 all diseases connected with scrofula; and 
 the Germans have employed it with great 
 success in some diseases of the skin and vis- 
 cera, and obstinate ulcers. The dose of the 
 saturated solution in distilled water, is from 
 five to fifteen drops for children, and from 
 fifteen to twenty for adults. 
 
 Basaal. (Indian.) The name of an In- 
 dian tree. A decoction of its leaves, with 
 ginger, in water, is used as a gargle in dis- 
 orders of the fauces. The kernels of the 
 tjpait kill worms. Ray's Hist. 
 * BASAXTES. (In the iEthioplc tongue, 
 this word means iron, which is the colour 
 of the stone.) A heavy and hard kind of \ 
 stone, chiefly black, or green. It frequently 
 contains iron, has a flinty hardness, is inso- 
 luble by acids, and is fusible by fire. The 
 most remarkable [)roperty of this substance 
 is its figure, being never found in strata, 
 like other marbles, but always standing up 
 in the form of regular angular columns, 
 composed of a numberof joints, one placed 
 upon and nicely fitted to another, as if 
 formed by the hands of a skilful architect. 
 Some regard this fusible substance as a vol- 
 canic production ; others have supposedthat 
 it was formed from water. The Giant's 
 Causeway, in the county of Antrim, in 
 Ireland, and the rock of Pereniere, near St. 
 Santdoux, in Auvergne, are formed of these 
 stones. The distinctive characters of ba- 
 saltes are, a regular form ; hardness suffi- 
 cient to give fire with steel ; and a cinereous, 
 gray colour, inclining to black. 
 
 Basani'tes. (From Ccttretvt^ee, to find 
 out.) A stone said, by Pliny, to contain 
 a bloody juice, and useful in diseases of the 
 liver: also a stone upon which, by some, 
 the purity of gold was formerly said to be 
 tried, and of which medical mortars were 
 made. 
 
 Base, acidifiable. See Jcfd!. 
 
 Base, acidifying. See jlcid. 
 
 Basia't'io. (From basio, to kiss.) Ve- 
 nereal connexion between the sexes, 
 
BAS BAT 113 
 
 Basia TOK. See Orbicularis oris. Basis ck'reeki. A term applied for- 
 
 Basil. See Ocimum hasilicum. merlytothe palatum. 
 
 Basila'ke OS. (Basilaris ; from 0d.crikiuc, Ba'sis co'rdis. The broad part of the 
 a king.) Several bones were so termed by heart is so called, to distinguish it from the 
 the ancients ; as the sphenoid and occipital apex, or point, 
 bones. Bassi co'lica. The name of a medicine 
 
 BASILA'RIS ARTE'RIA. Basilary ar- in Scribonius Largus, compounded of aro- 
 tery. An arteiy of the brain. So called matics and honejr. 
 
 because it lies upon the basilary process of Bastard Pleurisy. See Peripneumonia 
 the occipital bone. It is formed by the junc- notha. 
 
 tion of the two vertebral arteries within the Bata'tas. (So the natives of Peru call 
 skull, and runs forwards to the sella turcica tlie potato, wliich is a native of that coun- 
 alongthe ^OTZsi'aroZti, which it supplies, as try, whence our word pot;itoe.) A species 
 ■well as the adjacent parts, with blood. of night-shade, solanum iuberosum, Linn. 
 
 Basila'ris proce'ssus. Basilary process, which. see. 
 See Occipital bone. BATH. {Balneum, -i, n. From jitt^e.- 
 
 Basilia'ris APo'PHYsrs. The great apo- niov, a bath.) Baths are of several kinds, 
 physis of the os occipitis. 1. A convenient receptacle of w^ater, for 
 
 Basi'lica media'na. See Bamlicaveyia. persons to wash or plunge in, either for 
 
 Basi'lica Nux. The walnut. health or pleasure, is called a bath. These 
 
 BASI'LICA VE'NA. The large vein are distinguished into hot and cold ; and are 
 that runs in the internal part of the arm, either natural or artificial. The natural hot 
 and evacuates its blood into the axillary ba^hs are formedof the water of hot springs, 
 vein. The branch which crosses, at the of which there ai-e many in different parts 
 headof the arm, to join this vein, is called of the world; especially in those countries 
 the basilic median. They may either of where there are, or have evidently been, 
 4hem be opened in the operation of blood- volcanoes. The artificial hot baths consist 
 letting. either of water, or of some other fluid, 
 
 Basilicon ointment. See Basilicwm un- made hot by art. The cold bath consists 
 guentum. of water, either fresh or salt, in its natural 
 
 Basi'hcum. (From ^a-txtno;, royal ; so degree of heat ; or it may be made colder 
 called from its great virtues.) Ocimum Ba- by art, as by a mixture of nitre, sal-ammo- 
 sril. See Ocimum Basilicum. niac, &.c. The chief hot baths in our coun- 
 
 Basi'licum ungue'wtum. Unguentumba- try are those of Bath and Bristol, and those 
 sUicum flavum. An ointment popularly so ot Buxton and Matlock ; which latter 
 called from its having the ocimum basili- however, are rather warm, or tepid, thaa 
 cum in its composition. It came afterwards hot. The use of these baths is found to be 
 to be composed of wax, resin, Sic. and is beneficial in diseases of the head, as palsies,, 
 now called ceratum resinoe. &c. ; in cuticular diseases, as leprosies, &c. ; 
 
 Basi'licus pd'lvis. The royal powder, obstructions and constipations of the bowels, 
 A preparation formerly composed of calo- the scurvy, and stone; andin many diseases 
 mel, rhubarb, and jalap. Many composi- of women and children. The cold bath, 
 tions were, by the ancients, so called, from though popularly esteemed one of the most 
 their supposed pre-eminence. innocent remedies yet discovered, is not 
 
 Basili'dion. An itchy ointment was for- however, to be adopted indiscriminately, 
 merly so called by Galen. On the contrary, it is liable to do consi- 
 
 Ba'silis. a name formerly given to col- derable mischief in all cases oi diseased vis' 
 lyriums of supposed virtues, by Galen. cera, and is not, in any case, proper to be 
 
 Basili'scus. (From 0A<ri\iivg, a king.) used during the existence of costiveness. 
 The basilisk, or cockatrice, a poisonous ser- As a preventive remedy for the young, 
 pent; so called from a white spot upon its and as a general bracer for persons of a re- 
 head, which resembles a crown. Also the laxed fibre, especially of the female sex, it 
 philosopher's stone, and corrosive sublimate, often proves highly advantageous ; and, in 
 
 Basio-cerato-chondro-glo'ssus. See general, the popular ideals a correct one, 
 Hyoglossus. thatthegZow which succeeds the use of cold 
 
 Basio-glo'ssum. See Hyogloss^is. or temperate baths, is a test of their utility ; 
 
 Basio-pharyng.s:'us. See Constrictor while, on the other hand, their producing 
 pharyngis medius. chilliness, headach, he. is a proof of their 
 
 BA'SIS. (From ^^m, to go : the sup- being pernicious, 
 port of any thing, upon which it stands or The Cold Bath. 
 
 goes.) 1. This word is frequently applied The diseases and morbid symptoms, for 
 anatomically to the body of any part, or to which the cold bath, under one form or 
 that part from which the other parts appear, another may be applied with advantage, 
 as it were, to proceed, or by which they are are very numerous ; and some of them de- 
 supported, serve particular attention. One of the most 
 
 2. In pharmacy it signifies the principal important of its uses is in ardent fever ; and, 
 ingrejSient, under propet^manjtgement, it forms a highly 
 
114 
 
 BAT? 
 
 valuable remedy in this dangerous disorder. 
 It is bigWy important, however, to attend 
 to the precautions which the use of this vi- 
 gorous remedial process requires. " Affu- 
 sion with cold water," Dr. Cun-ie observes, 
 " may be used whenever the heat of the 
 body is steadily above the natural standard, 
 when there is no sense of chilliness, and 
 especially when there is no general nor pro- 
 fuse perspiration. If used during the cold 
 stage of a fever, even though the heat be 
 higher than natural, it brings on inter- 
 ruption of respiration, a fluttering, weak, 
 and extremely quick pulse, and certainly 
 might be carried so far as to extinguish 
 animation entirely." The most salutary 
 consequence which follows the proper use 
 of this powerful remedy, is the production 
 of free and general perspiration. It is this 
 circumstance that appears to give so much 
 advantage to a general affusion of cold 
 water in fevers, in preference to any par- 
 tial application. The cold bath is better 
 known, especially in this country, as a ge- 
 neral tonic remedy in various chronic dis- 
 eases. The general circumstances of dis- 
 order for which cold bathing appears to be 
 of service, according to Dr. Saunders, are 
 alangour and weakness of circulation, ac- 
 companied with profuse sweating andfatigue, 
 on very moderate exertion ; tremors in the 
 limbs, and many of those symptoms usually 
 called nervous ; where the moving powers 
 are weak, and the mind listless and indo- 
 lent; but, at the same time, where no per- 
 manent morbid obstruction, or visceral dis- 
 ease, is present. Such a state of body is 
 often the consequence of a long and debili- 
 tating sickness, or of a sedentary life, with- 
 out using the exercise requisite to keep up 
 the activity of the bodily powers. In all 
 these cases, the great object to be fulfilled, 
 is to produce a considerable re-action, from 
 the shock of cold water, at the expense of 
 as little heat as possible ; and when cold- 
 bathing does harm, it is precisely where the 
 powers of the body are too languid to bring 
 on re-action, and the chilling effects remain 
 unopposed. When the patient feels the 
 shock of immersion very severely, and, from 
 experience of its pain, has acquired an in- 
 superable dread of this application ; when 
 he has felt little or no friendly glow to suc- 
 ceed the first shock, but on coming out of 
 the bath remains cold, shivering, sick at the 
 stomach, 'oppressed with headach, languid, 
 drowsy and listless, and averse to food and 
 exercise during the whole of the day, we 
 may be sure that the bath has been too cold, 
 the shock too severe, and no re-action pro- 
 duced at all adequate to the impression on 
 the surface of the body. 
 
 There is a kind of slow, irregular fever, 
 or rather febricula, in Avhich Dr. Saunders 
 has often found the cold bath of singular 
 service. This disorder principally affects 
 persons naturally t>f a ?ound constitutionj 
 
 BAX 
 
 but who lead a sedentary life, and at the 
 same time are employed in some occupa- 
 tion which strongly engages their attention, 
 requires much exertion of thought, and ex- 
 cites a degree of anxiety. Such persons 
 have constantly a pulse rather quicker than 
 natural, hot hands, restless nights, and an 
 impaired appetite, but without any con- 
 siderable derangement in the digestive or- 
 gans. This disorder will continue for a 
 long time, in an irregular way, never en- 
 tirely preventing their ordinary occupation, 
 but rendering it more than usually anxious 
 and fatiguing, and often prejiaring the way 
 for confirmed hypochondriasis. Persons in 
 this situation, are remarkably relieved by 
 the cold-bath, and, for the most part, bear it 
 well ; and its use should also, if possible, be 
 aided by that relaxation from business, and 
 that diversion of the mind from its ordinary 
 train of thinking, which are obtained by 
 attending a watering place. The Doctor 
 also found cold bathing hurtful in chlorosis, 
 and observes, that it is seldom admissible in 
 those cases of disease in the stomach which 
 are brought on by high living, and consti- 
 tute what may be termed the true dyspepsia. 
 
 The topical application of cold water, 
 or of a cold saturnine lotion, in cases of 
 local inflammation, has become an esta- 
 blished practice ; the efficacy of which 
 is daily experienced. Burns of every de- 
 scription will bear a most liberal use of 
 cold water, or even of ice ; and this may 
 be applied to a very extensive inflamed sur- 
 face, without even producing the ordinary 
 effects of general chilling, which would be 
 brought on from the same application to a 
 sound and healthy skin. Another very dis- 
 tressing symptom remarkably relieved by 
 cold water, topically applied, is that in- 
 tolerable itching of the vagina, which wo- 
 men sometimes experience, entirely uncon- 
 nected with any general cause, and which 
 appears to be a kind of herpes confined to 
 that part. Cold water has also been used 
 topically in the various cases of strains, 
 bruises, and similar injuries, in tendinous, 
 and ligamentous parts, with success ; also 
 in rigidity of muscles, that have been long 
 kept at rest, in order to favour the union of 
 bone, where there appears to have been no 
 organic injury, but only a deficiency of ner- 
 vous energy, and in mobility of parts, or at 
 most only slight adhesions, which would 
 give way to regular exercise of the weak- 
 ened limb. Another very striking instance 
 of the powerful effects of topical cold, in 
 stimulating a part to action, is shown in 
 the use of cold, or even iced water, to the 
 vagina of parturient women, during the 
 dangerous hemorrhages that take place 
 from the uterus, on the partial separation 
 ofjhe placenta. 
 
 Tkt Shower Bath. 
 
 A species of cold bath. A modern in- 
 vention, in which the water falls, through 
 
BAT 
 
 BAT 
 
 li 
 
 numerous apertures, ou the body. A pro- 
 per apparatus for tliis purpose is to be ob- 
 tained at the shops. The use of the shower 
 bath applies, in every case, to the same 
 purposes as the cold bath, and is often at- 
 tended with particular advantages. 1. From 
 the sudden contact of the water, which, in 
 the common cold bath, is only momentary, 
 but which, in the shower bath, may be pro- 
 longed, repeated, and modified, at pleasure ; 
 and, secondly, from the head and breast, 
 which are exposed to some inconvenience 
 and danger in the common bath, being 
 here effectually secured, by receiving the 
 first shock of the water. 
 
 The Tepid Bath. 
 
 The range of temperature, from the 
 lowest degree of the hot bath to the highest 
 of the cold bath, forms r/hat may be termed 
 the tepid. In general, the heat of water 
 wliich we sbc'ald term tepid, is about 90 deg. 
 In a medicinal point of view, it produces 
 the greatest effect in ardent fever, where 
 the temperature is little above that of health, 
 but the powers of the body weak, not able 
 to bear the vigorous application of cold im- 
 mersion. In cutaneous diseases, a tepid 
 bath is often quite sufficient to produce 
 a salutary relaxation, and perspirability 
 of the skin. 
 
 The. Hot Balk. 
 
 From 93 to 96 deg. of Fahrenheit, the 
 hot bath has a peculiar tendency to bring 
 on a state of repose, to alleviate any local 
 irritation, and tliereby induce sleep. It is, 
 upon the whole, a safer remedy than the 
 cold bath, and more peculiarly applicable 
 to very Avcak and irritable constitutions, 
 whom the shock produced by cold immersion 
 would overpower, and who have not suffi- 
 cient vigour of circulation for an adequate 
 re-action. In cases of topical inflammation, 
 connected with a phlogistic state of body, 
 preceded by rigor and general fever, and 
 where the local formation of matter is the 
 solution of the general inflammatory symp- 
 toms, experience directs us to the use of 
 the warm relaxing applications, rather than 
 those which, by excitinga general re-action, 
 would increase the local complaint. This 
 object is particularly to be consulted when 
 the part affected is one that is essential to 
 life. Hence it is that in fever, where there 
 is a great determination to the lungs, andthe 
 respiration appears to be locally affected, 
 independently of the oppression produced 
 bj' mere febrile increase of circulation, prac- 
 titioners have avoided the external use of 
 cold, in order to promote the solution of the 
 fever; and have trusted to the general an- 
 tiphlogistic treatment, along with the topi- 
 cally relaxing application of warm vapour, 
 inhaled by the lungs. Warm bathing ap- 
 pears to be peculiarly well calculated to 
 relieve those complaints that seem to depend 
 on an irregular or diminished action of any 
 pari of the alimentarv canal ; and the state 
 
 of the skin, produced by immersion in waria 
 water, seemshighly favourable to the healthy 
 action of the stomach and bowels. Another 
 very important use of the warm bath, is in 
 herpetic eruptions, by relaxing the skin, 
 and rendering it more pei'vious, and pre- 
 paring it admirably for receiving the sti- 
 mulant applications of tar ointment, mer- 
 curials, and the like, that are intended to 
 restore it to a healthy stale. The consti- 
 tutions of children seem more extensively 
 relieved by the warm bath than those of 
 adults ; and this remedy seems more gene- 
 rally applicable to acute fevers in them than 
 in persons of a more advanced age. Where 
 the warm bath produces its salutary opera- 
 tion, it is ajifiost always followed by an 
 easy ai;<i profound sleep. Dr. Saunders 
 strongly recommends the use of the tepid 
 bath, or even one of a higher temperature, 
 in the true menorrhagia of females. In pa- 
 ralytic aftections of particular parts, the 
 powerful stimulus of heated water is gene- 
 rally allowed ; and in these cases, the efiect 
 may be assisted by any thing which will 
 increase the stimulating properties of the 
 water, a-:, for instance, by the addition of 
 salt. In these cases, much benefit may be 
 espectcd from the use of warm sea-baths. 
 The application of the warm bath topically, 
 as in pediluvia, or fomentations to the feel, 
 often produces the most powerful effects in 
 quieting irritation in fever, and bringing on 
 a sound and refreshing repose. The cases 
 in which the Avarm bath is likely to be at- 
 tended with danger, are particularly those 
 Avhere there exists a strong tendency to a 
 determination of blood to the h.cad ; and 
 apoplexy has sometimes been thus brought 
 on. The lowest temperature v/ill be re- 
 quired for cutaneous complaints, and to 
 bring on relaxation to the skin during febrile 
 irritation ; the warmer will be necessary in 
 paralysis ; more heat should be employed oh 
 a deep-seated part than one that is super- 
 ficial. 
 
 The Vapour Both. 
 The x'apour bath, called also Balneum 
 laconlcum, though not much employed in 
 England, forms a valuable remedy in a va- 
 riety of cases. In most of (he hot natural 
 waters on the Continent, the vapour bath 
 forms a regular part of the bathing appa- 
 ratus, and is there highly valued. In no 
 country, however, is this application carried 
 to so great an extent as in Russia, where it 
 forms the principal and almost daily luxury 
 of all fhe people, in every rank ; and it is 
 employed as a sovereign remedy for a great 
 variety of disorders. The Hon. Mr. Basil 
 Cochrane has lately published a Treatise on 
 the Vapour Bath, from which it appears, 
 he has brought the apparatus to such per- 
 fection, that he can apply it of all degrees 
 of temperature, partially or generally, by 
 shower, or by stream, with a great force or 
 a small one ; according to the particular cir- 
 
}1Q 
 
 BXT 
 
 cumstances under which patients are so va- 
 riously placed, who require such assistance. 
 See Cocfirane on Vapour Bath. Connected 
 with this article, is the air-pump vapour-bath ; 
 a species of vapour bath, or machine, to 
 which the inventor has given this name. 
 This apparatus has been found efficacious 
 in removing paroxysms of the gout, and 
 preventing their recurrence ; in acute and 
 chronic rheumatism, palsy, cutaneous dis- 
 eases, ulcers, &.C. It has also been pro- 
 posed in ciiilblains, leprosy, yaws, tetaaus, 
 HTiienorrhea, and dropsy. 
 
 II. When the vessels in which bodies are 
 exposed to the action of heat, are not 
 placed in immediate coijtact with the fire, 
 but receive the required d?t;ree of heat by 
 another intermediate body, such apparatus 
 is termed a bath. These have bccrt vari- 
 ously named, as dry, vapour, &lc. Modern 
 chemists distinguish three kinds: 
 
 1. Balneum arena;, or the sand bath. 
 This consists merely of an open iron, or 
 baked clay sand pot, whose bottom is mostly 
 convex, and exposed to the furnace. Finely 
 sifted sea-sand is put into this, and the vessel 
 containing the substance to be heated, &ic. 
 in the sand bath, immersed in the middle. 
 
 2. Balneum marice, or the water bath. 
 
 This is very simple, and requires no par- 
 ticular apparatus. The object is, to place 
 the vessel containing the substance to be 
 heated, in another, containing water ; which 
 last must be of such a nature as to be fitted 
 for the application of fire, as a common still, 
 or kettle. 
 
 3. The vapour bath. When any sub- 
 stance is heated by the steam or vapour, 
 of boiling water, chemists say it is done 
 by means of a vapour bath. 
 
 III. Those applications are called dry 
 baths, which are made of ashes, salt, sand, 
 &.C. The ancients had many ways of ex- 
 citing a sweat, by means of a dry heat ; as 
 by the use of hot sand, stove roOrns, or ar- 
 tificial bagnios; and even from certain na- 
 tural hot steams of the earth, received under 
 a proper arch, or hot-house, as we learn from 
 Celsus. They had also another kind of 
 bath by insolation, Vv'here the body was ex- 
 posed to the sun for some time, in order to 
 draw forth the superfluous moisture from 
 the inv/ard parts ; and to this day it is a 
 practice, in some nations, to cover the body 
 over with horse-dung, especially in painful 
 chronic diseases. In J^ew England, they 
 make a kind of stove of turf, wherein the 
 sick are shut up to bathe, or sweat. It was 
 probably from a knowledge of this practice, 
 and of the e.xploded doctrines of Celsus, that 
 the noted empiric Dr. Graiiam drew his 
 notions of the salutary effects of what he 
 c&Wed earth bathing; a practice which, in the 
 way he used it, consigned some of his pa- 
 tients to a perpetual mansion under the 
 ground. The like name oidri/ bath, is some- 
 fimes also given to another Icind of batii, 
 
 BAT 
 
 made of kindled coals, or burniiig spirit of 
 wine. The patient being placed in a conve- 
 nient close chair, for the reception of the 
 fume, which rises and provokes sweat in a 
 plentiful manner ; care being taken to keep 
 the head out, and to secure respiration. This 
 bath has been said to be very ettectual in re- 
 moving old obstinate pains in the limbs. 
 
 IV. Medicated Baths are such as are 
 saturated with various mineral, vegetable, 
 or sometimes animal substances. Thus we 
 have sulphur and iron baths, aromatic and 
 milk baths. There can be no doubt that 
 such ingredients, if duly mixed, and a pro- 
 per teaiperature given to the water, may, 
 in certain complaints, be productive of 
 eirects highly beneficial. Water, impreg- 
 nated with sulphate of iron, Avill abound 
 with the bracing particles of that metal, and 
 maybe useful for strengthening the part to 
 which it is applied, re-invigorating debilita- 
 ted limbs, stopping various kinds of bleeding, 
 restoring the menstrual and hemorrhoidal 
 discharges when obstructed, and, in shorty 
 as a substitute for the natural iron bath. 
 There are various other medicated baths, 
 such as those prepared with alum and 
 quick-lime, sal-ammoniac, fee. by boiling 
 them togetlier, or separately, in pure rain 
 water. "These have long been reputed as 
 eminently serviceable in paralytic, and all 
 other diseases arising from nervous and 
 muscular debility. 
 
 BATH WATERS. Bathonite aqum. 
 Soils aqucE. Badigum aquce. The city of 
 Bath has been celebrated, for a long series 
 of years, for its numerous hot springs, 
 which are of a higher temperature than any 
 in this kingdom, (from 112° to 116°,) and, 
 indeed, are the only natural waters which 
 we possess that are at all hot to the touch ; 
 all the other thermal waters being of a heat 
 below the animal temperature, and only 
 deserving that appellation from being inva- 
 riably v^'armer than the general average of 
 the heat of common springs. By the erec- 
 tion of elegant baths, these waters are parti- 
 cularly adapted to the benefit of invalids, 
 who find here a variety of establishments, 
 contributing equally to health, convenience, 
 and amusement. There are three principal 
 springs in the city of Bath, namely, those 
 called the King's Bath, the Cross Bath, and 
 the Hot Bath ; all within a short distance of 
 each other, and emptying theniselves into 
 the river Avon, after having passed through 
 the several baths. Their supply is so co- 
 pious, that all the large reservoirs used for 
 bathing are filled every evening with fresh 
 water, from their respective fountains. lu 
 th.eir sensibleand medicinal properties, there 
 is but a slight difference. According to Dr. 
 Falconer, the former are — 1. That the 
 water, when newly drawn, appears clear and 
 colourless, remains perfectly inactive, with- 
 out bubbles, or any sign of briskness, or 
 effervescence. 2. After being exposed fo 
 
BAT 
 
 BAT 
 
 in 
 
 the open air for some hours, it becomes 
 rather turbid, by the separation of a pale 
 yellow, ochrey precipitate, Avhich gradually 
 subsides. 3. No odour is perceptible from 
 a glass of the fresh water, but a slight pun- 
 gency to the taste from a large mass of it, 
 when fresh drawn; which, however, is 
 neither fetid nor sulphureous. 4. When 
 hot from the pump, it aflects the mouth 
 with astrong chalybeate impression, without 
 being of a saline or pungent taste. And, 
 fifthly, on growing cold, the chalybeate 
 taste is entirely lost, leaving only a veiy 
 slight sensation on the tongue, by which it 
 can scarcely be distinguished from common 
 hard spring water. The temperature of 
 the King's Bath watec, which is usually 
 preferred for drinking, is, when fresh drawn 
 in the glass, above 1 16 deg. ; that of the 
 Cross Bath, 112 deg. But, after flowing 
 into the spacious bathing vessels, it is ge- 
 nerally from 100 to 106 deg. in the hotter 
 baths, and from 92 to 94 deg. in the Cross 
 Bath ; a temperature which remains nearly 
 stationary, and is greater than that of any 
 other natural spring in Britain. A small 
 quantity of gas is also disengaged from 
 these waters, which Dr. Priestley first dis- 
 covered to contain no more than one-twen- 
 tieth part of its bulk of fixed air, or car- 
 bonic acid. The chemical properties of the 
 Bath waters, according to the nrost accu- 
 rate analysers. Doctors Lucas, Falconer, 
 and Gibfes, contain so small a proportion of 
 iron, as to amount only to one-twentieth 
 or one-thirty-eighth of a grain in the pint; 
 and, according to Dr. Gibbs, fifteen grains 
 and a quarter of siliceous earth in the gallon. 
 Dr. Saunders estimates a gallon of the 
 King's Bath water to contain about eight 
 cubic inches of carbonic acid, and a similar 
 quantity of air, nearly azotic, about eighty 
 grains of solid ingredients, one-half of which 
 probably consists of sulphate and muriate of 
 soda, fifteen grains and a half of siliceous 
 earth, and the remainder is iselenite, carbo- 
 nate of lime, and so small a portion of oxide 
 of iron as to be scarcely calculable. Hence 
 he concludes, that the King's Bath water 
 is the strongest chalybeate; next in order, 
 the Hot Bath water; and lastly, that of 
 the Cross Eath, which contains the smallest 
 proportions of chalybeate, gaseous and sa- 
 line, but considerably more of the earthy 
 particles; while its^ water, in the pump, is 
 also two degrees lower than that of the 
 others. It is likewise now ascertained, 
 that these springs do not exhibit the slightest 
 traces of sulphur, though it was formerly 
 believed, and erroneously supported on the 
 authority of Dr. Charleton, that the subtile 
 aromatic vapour in the Bath waters, was a 
 sulphureous principle, entirely similar to 
 common brimstone. 
 
 With regard to the effect of the Bath 
 jyaters on the human system, independent 
 pi their specific properties, as a medicinal 
 
 remedy not to be imitated completely by 
 any chemical process, Dr, Saunders attri- 
 butes much of their salubrious influence to 
 the natural degree of warmth peculiar to 
 these springs, which, for ages, have pre- 
 served an admirable degree of uniformity 
 of temperature. He thinks too, that one 
 of their most important uses is that of an ex- 
 ternal application, yet supposes that, in this 
 respect, they dift'er little from common 
 water, when heatedto the same temperature, 
 and applied under similar circumstances. 
 
 According to Dr. Falconer, the Bath 
 water, when drunk fresh from the spring, 
 generally raises, or rather accelerates the 
 pulse, increases the heat, and promotes the 
 difiei-ent secretions. These symptoms in most 
 cases, become perceptible soon after drink- 
 ing it, and will sometimes continue for a 
 considerable time. It is, however, remark- 
 able, that they are only produced in invalids. 
 Hence we may conclude, that these waters 
 not only possess heating properties, but 
 their Internal use is likewise attended with 
 a peculiar stimulus, acting more immedi- 
 ately on the nerves. 
 
 One of the most salutary effects of the 
 Bath water, consists in its action on the 
 urinaiy organs, even when taken in mode- 
 rate doses. Its operation on the bowels 
 varies in diiferent individuals, like that of 
 all other waters, which do not contain any 
 cathartic salt; but, in general, it is produc- 
 tive of costiveness, an effect resulting from 
 the want of an active stimulus to the intes- 
 tines, and probably also from the determi- 
 nation this water occasions to the skin, 
 more than from any astringency which it 
 may possess ; for, if perspiration be sud- 
 denly checked du'ing the use of it, a diar- 
 rho;a is sometimes the consequence. Hence 
 it appears that its stimulant powers are 
 primarily, and more particularly exerted in 
 the stomach, where it produces a variety of 
 symptoms, sometimes slight and transient, 
 but occasionally, so considerable and per- 
 manent, as to require it to be discontinued. 
 In those individuals with whom it is likely 
 to agree, and prove beneficial, the Bath 
 waters excite, at first, an agreeable glowing 
 sensation in the stomach, which is speedily 
 followed by an increase both of appetite and 
 spirits, as Avell as a quick secretion of urine. 
 In others, when the use of them is atteiided 
 with headach, thirst, and constant dryness 
 of the tongue, heaviness, loathing of the 
 stomach, and sickness; or if they are not 
 evacuated, either by urine or an increased 
 perspiration, it may be justly inferred that 
 their further continuance is improper. 
 
 The diseases for which these celebrated 
 waters are resorted to, are very numerous, 
 and are some of the most important and dif- 
 ficult of cure of all that come under medical 
 treatment. In most of them, the bath is 
 used along with the v.'aters, as an internal 
 medicine. The general indications, oftba- 
 
118 
 
 BAT 
 
 BAT 
 
 propriety of using this medicinal water, ai'e 
 in those cases where a gentle, gradual, and 
 permanent stimulus, is required. Bath 
 water may certainly be considered as a 
 chalybeate, in which the iron is very small in 
 quantity, but in a highly active form ; and 
 the degree of temperature is in itself a sti- 
 mulus, often of considerable powers. These 
 circumstances again point out the necessity 
 of certain cautions, which, from a view of 
 the mere quantity of foreign contents, might 
 be thought superfluous. Although, in es- 
 timating the powers of this medicine, al- 
 lowance must be made for local prejudice 
 in its favour, there can be no doubt but that 
 its employment is hazardous, and might 
 often do considerable mischief, in various 
 cases of active inflammation, especially in 
 irritable habits, where there exists a strong 
 tendency to hectic fever; and even in the 
 less inflammatory state of diseased and sup- 
 purating viscera ; and, in general, wherever 
 a quick pulse and dry tongue indicate a de- 
 gree of general fever. The cases, there- 
 fore, to which this water are peculiarly 
 suited, are mostly of the chronic kind : and 
 by a steady perseverance in this remedy, 
 very obstinate disorders have given way. 
 The following, Dr. Saunders in his Treatise 
 en Mineral Waters, considers as the prin- 
 cipal, viz. 1. Chlorosis, a disease which at 
 all times, is much relieved by steel, and will 
 bear it, even where there is a considerable 
 degree of feverish irritation, receives par- 
 ticular benefit from the Bath water ; and its 
 use, as a warm bath, excellently contributes 
 to remove that languor of circulation, and 
 obstruction of the natural evacuations, which 
 constitute the leading features of this com- 
 mon and troublesome disorder. 2. The com- 
 plicated diseases which are often brought 
 on by a long residence in hot climates, af- 
 fecting the secretion of bile, thefunctions of 
 the stomach, and alimentary canal, and 
 which generally produce organic derange- 
 ment in some part of the hej)atic system, often 
 receive much benefit from the Bath water, 
 if used at a time when suppurative inflam- 
 mation is not actually present. 3. Another 
 and lass active disease of the biliary organs, 
 the jaundice, which arises from a simple ob- 
 struction of the gall-ducts, is still oftener 
 removed by both the internal and external 
 use of these waters. 4. In rheumatic com- 
 plaints, the power of this water, as Dr. 
 Charleton well observes, is chiefly confined 
 to that species of rheumatism which is unat- 
 tended with inflam.mation, or in which the 
 patient's pains are not increased by the 
 A7armth of his bed. A great number of the 
 patients that resort to Bath, especially those 
 that are admitted into the hospital, are af- 
 fected with rheumatism in all its stages ; 
 and it appears, from the most respectable 
 testimony, that a large proportion of them 
 receiv^e a permanent cure. (See Falconer 
 en Bath Water in Rheumatic Cases.) 5, In 
 
 gout, the greatest benefit is derived from 
 this water, in those cases where it produces 
 anomalous affections of the head, stomach, 
 and bowels ; and it is here a principal ad 
 vantage to be able to bring, by warmthj 
 that active local inflammation iti any limb, 
 which relieves all the other troublesome and 
 dangerous symptoms. Hence it is that Bath 
 water is commonly said to produce the gout; 
 by which is only meant that, where persons 
 have a gouty aft'ection, shifting from place 
 to place, and thereby much disordering the 
 system, the internal and external use of the 
 Bath water will soon bring on a general 
 increase of action, indicated by a flushing in 
 the face, fulness in the circulating vessels, 
 and relief of the dyspeptic symptoms ; and 
 the whole disorder will terminate in a re- 
 gular fit of the gout in the extremities, which 
 is the crisis always to be wished for. 6. The 
 colica pictonum, and the paralysis, or loss 
 of nervous power in particular limbs, which 
 is one of its most serious consequences, is 
 found to be peculiarly relieved by the use 
 of the Bath waters, more especially when 
 applied externally, either generally, or upon 
 the part atfected. 
 
 The quantity of water taken daily, during 
 a full course, and by adults, is recom- 
 mended by Dr. Falconer, not to exceed a 
 pint and a half, or two pints ; and in chlo- 
 rosis, with irritable habits, not more than 
 one pint is employed ; and when the bath is 
 made use of, it is generally two or three 
 times a week, in the morning. The Bath 
 waters require a considerable time to be 
 persevered in, before a full and fair trial can 
 be made. Chronic rheumatism, habitual 
 gout, dyspepsia, from a long course of 
 high and intemperate living, and the like, 
 are disorders not to be removed by a. 
 short course of any mineral water, and 
 many of those who have once received 
 benefit at the fountains, find it necessary to 
 make an annual visit to them, to repair the 
 waste in health during the preceding year. 
 
 BATH, CAUTERES. A sulphureous 
 bath near Barege, which raises the mer- 
 cury in Fahrenheit's thermometer to 131 
 deg. 
 
 BATH, ST. SAUVEUR'S. A sulphu- 
 reous and alkaline bath, in the valley ad- 
 joining Barege, the latter of which raises 
 Fahrenheit's thermometer as high as 131 
 deg. It is much resorted to from the South 
 of France, and used chiefly externally, as a 
 simple thermal water. 
 Bath, cold. See Bath. 
 Bath, vapour. See Bath. 
 Bath, tepid. See Bath. 
 Bath, hot. See Bath. 
 B.\'thmis. (From 5-.wv(ii, to enter.) Bath- 
 mus. The seat, or base ; the cavity of a 
 bone, with the protuberance of another, 
 particularly those at the articulation of the 
 humerus and ulna, according to Ilipporratc 
 and Galen. 
 
BAi: 
 
 BDE 
 
 119 
 
 Batho NJJE a'qujE. Batk waters. 
 
 Ba'thko>-. (From ^awai, to enter.) 
 Balhru7n. The same as bathmis: also an 
 instrument used in the extension of frac- 
 tured limbs, called scamnum. Hippocrates. 
 It is described by Oribasius and Scul- 
 tetus. 
 
 Ba'tia. a name formerly given to a 
 retort. 
 
 Bati'non-mo'ron. (From ,S«to?, a bram- 
 ble, and fjiofov, a raspberry.) A raspberry. 
 
 Batra'chium. (From fi^Tpa^^o;, a frog ; 
 so called from its likeness to a frog. The 
 herb crow's foot, or ranunculus. 
 
 Ba'trachl's. (From ^aT/i«;^o?, a frog ; 
 so called because they who are infected with 
 it croak like a frog.) An inflammatory tu- 
 mour under the tongue. 
 
 Battari'smus. (From Botto?, a Cyre- 
 na;an prince, who stammered.) Stam- 
 mering; a defect in pronunciation. See 
 Psellismus. 
 
 Batta'ta Virgisia'na. See Solanum 
 tuberosum. 
 
 Batta'ta peregri'na. The cathartic 
 potato ; perhaps a species of ipomcea. If 
 about two ounces of them are eaten at bed- 
 time they grfeatly move the belly the next 
 morning. 
 
 BATTIE, William, was born in De- 
 vonshire, in 1704. He graduated at Cam- 
 bridge, and after practising some years 
 successfully at Oxbridge, settled in London, 
 and became a fellow of the College of 
 Physicians, as well as of the Royal Society. 
 The insufficiency of Bethlehem hospital to 
 receive all the indigent objects labouring 
 under insanity in this metropolis, naturally 
 led to the establishment of another similar 
 institution ; and Dr. Battle having been very 
 active in promoting the subscription for 
 that purpose, he was appointed physician to 
 the new institution which was called St. 
 Luke's Hospital, then situated on the north 
 side of Moorfields. In 1757 he published a 
 treatise on madness ; and a few years after, 
 having exposed before the House of Com- 
 mons the abuses often committed in private 
 madhouses, they became the subject of legis- 
 lative interference, and were at length pla- 
 ced under the control of the College of 
 Physicians, and the magistrates in the coun- 
 try. He died at the age of 72, 
 
 Bau'da. a vessel for distillation was 
 formerly so called. 
 
 BAUHIN, John, w-as born at Lyons, in 
 1541 . Being greatly attached to botany, he 
 accompanied the celebrated Gesner in his 
 travels through several countries of Europe, 
 and collected abundant materials for his 
 principal work, the " Historia Plantarum," 
 which contributed greatly to the improve- 
 ment of kis favourite science. He was, at the 
 age of 32, appointed physician to the duke 
 of Wirtemberg, and died in 1613. A 
 Treatise on Mineral Waters, and some 
 "Other publications by him also remain. 
 
 BAUHIN, Ctaspard, was brother to 
 the preceding, but younger by 20 years. 
 He graduated at Basle, after studying at 
 several universities, and was chosen Greek 
 professor at the early age of 22 ; afterwards 
 professor of anatomy and botony ; then of 
 medicine, with other distinguished honours, 
 which he retained till his death in 1624. 
 Besides the plants collected by himself, he 
 received material assistance from his pupils 
 and friends, and was enabled to add con- 
 siderably to the knowledge of botany; on 
 which subject, as well as anatomy, he has 
 left numerous publications. Among other 
 anatomical improvements, he claims the 
 discovery of the valve of the colon. His 
 " Pinax" contains the names of six thousand 
 plants mentioned by the ancients, tolerably 
 well arranged ; and being continually re- 
 ferred to by Linneeus, must long retain its 
 value. 
 
 Baulmoney. See Mihusa meum. 
 
 BAUME, Anthony, an apothecary, 
 born at Senlis in 1728. He distuiguished 
 himself at an early age by his skill in che- 
 mistry and pharmacy : and was afterwards 
 admitted a member of the Royal Academy 
 of Sciences of Paris. He also gave lectures 
 on chemistry for several years with great 
 credit. _ Among other works, he published 
 " Elements of Pharmacy," and a "Manual 
 of Chemistry," which met with considerable 
 approbation : also a detailed account of the 
 different kinds of soil, and the method of 
 improving them for the purposes of agri- 
 culture. 
 
 Bau'rach. (Arab. Bourach.) A name 
 formerly applied to nitre, or any salt ; 
 hence it is that borax took its name, which 
 is also thus called, as well as the mineral 
 fixed alkaline salt. 
 
 Baxa'na. (Indian.) A poisonous tree 
 growing near Ormuz ; called by Ray, ra- 
 buxit. 
 
 Bay-cherry. See Primus Lauro-cerasus. 
 
 Bay-leaves. See Laurus. 
 
 Bay-leaved Passion-flower. The plant 
 so called is the Passiflora laurifolia of 
 Linna3us : which see. 
 
 Bay-salt. A very pure salt, prepared 
 from sea-water by spontaneous evaporalion. 
 
 Ba'zcher. A Persian word for antidote. 
 
 Bde'lla. (From /BJ'cikxw, to suck.) 
 Bdellerum. A horse-leech. 
 
 BDE'LLIUM. (From bedallah. Arab.) 
 Madekon. Bolchon. Balchus. Called by 
 the Arabians, mokel. A gum, like very im- 
 pure myrrh. It is one of the weakest of the 
 deobstruent gums. It was sometimes used 
 as a pectoral and an emmenagogue. Ap- 
 plied externally, it is stimulant, and pro- 
 motes suppuration. It is never met with in 
 the shops of this country. 
 
 Bde'llus. (From fiSioo, to break wind.) 
 A discharge of wind by the anus. 
 
 Bdely'gjiia. (From /S/s®, to break wind.) 
 Any filthy and nauseous odour. 
 
120 
 
 BEI 
 
 BEL 
 
 Beak. The common bean is the seed of 
 the Vicia f aba oiljinndiMs : which see. 
 
 Bean, French. ) g^^ Phaseolus vulgaris. 
 
 Bean, Kidney. 5 ° 
 
 Bean, Malacca. See Jlvkennia tomentosa. 
 
 Bean of Carlhagena. See Bejuio. 
 
 Bean, St. Ignatius. See Jgnaiia amara. 
 
 Beard. The hair growing on the chin 
 and adjacent parts of the face, in adults of 
 the male sex. 
 
 Beafs-breech. See Jicanthus. 
 
 Bear's-foot. See Helh.borus falidus. 
 
 Bear's whorthberri/. SeeJlrbutus uva ursi. 
 
 Be'cca. a fine kind of resin from the 
 turpentine and mastich trees of Greece and 
 Syria, formerly held in great repute. 
 
 BECCABU'NGA. (From bach bungen, 
 water-herb, German, because it grows in 
 rivulets.) See Veronica. 
 
 Be'cha. See Bechica. 
 
 Be'chica. (From fii>^, a cough.) Be- 
 chita. Medicines to relieve a cough. An 
 obsolete term. The trochisci bechici albi 
 consist of starch and liquorice, with a small 
 proportion of florentine orris root made into 
 lozenges, with mucilage of gum tragacanth. 
 They are a soft pleasant demulcent. The 
 trochisci bechici nigri consist chiefly of the 
 juice of liquorice, with sugar and gum- 
 tragacanth. 
 
 Be'chion. (From /?«^, a cough ; so call- 
 ed from its supposed virtues in relieving 
 coughs.) Bechium. The herb colt's foot, 
 or tussilago. 
 
 Becui'ba nux. (Indian.) A large nut 
 growing in Brasil, from which a balsam is 
 drawn that is held in estimation in rheuma- 
 tisms. 
 
 Bede'guar. (Arab.) Bedeguar. The 
 Carduus lacteus Syriacus is so called, and 
 also the cynosbatos, or rosa canina. 
 
 Bedengian. The neime of the love-apples 
 in Avicenna. 
 
 Bedstraw, lady's. See Galium Sparine. 
 
 BEE. ^pis mellijica of Linnaeus. This 
 insect was formerly exhibited, after being 
 dried and powdered, internally, as a diu- 
 retic. It is to the industry of bees we are 
 indebted for those valuable articles, honey 
 and wax. See Honey and Cera. 
 
 Beach tree. See Fagus. 
 
 BEES' WAX. See Cera. 
 
 Rett. red. See Beta. 
 
 Beet, white. A variety of red beet. 
 The juice and powder of the root are good 
 to excite sneezing, and will bring away a 
 considerable quantity of mucus. 
 
 Be'gma. (From fiHo-iru. to cough.) A 
 cough. Expectorated mucus, according to 
 Hippocrates. 
 
 ; Ba'hen a'lbum. (From beheti, a finger, 
 Arab. See Centaurea behen. 
 
 Be'hen officina'rum. See Cucubalus 
 behen. 
 
 Be'hen ru'brum. See Staiice Limonium. 
 
 Beide'lsar. Beidellopar. A species of 
 Asclepias, used in Africa as a remedy for 
 
 fever and the bites of serpents. The caus- 
 tic juice which issues from the roots when 
 wounded, is used by the negroes to destroy 
 venereal and similar swellings. 
 
 Beju'io. Habilla de Carlhagena. Bean 
 of Cai'thagena. A kind of bean in South. 
 America, famed for being an effectual anti- 
 dote against the poison of all serpents, if a 
 small quantity is eaten immediately. This 
 bean is the peculiar product of the jurisdic- 
 tion of Carthagena. 
 
 Bela-aye co'rtex. (Indian.) Belac. 
 A bark of Madagascar, said to be of 
 considerable efficacy in the cure of diar- 
 r!ia?as. 
 
 Belemnoi'dss. (From /Jsasmvov, a dart, 
 and sfcToc, form ; so named from their dart- 
 like shape.) Belenoides. Beloidos. The 
 styloid process of the tempor.il bone, and 
 the lower end of the ulna, were formerly 
 so called. 
 
 Bele'som. (Indian.) Belilia. The Jtfus- 
 senda frondosa of Linnajus, a decoction of 
 which is, according to Ray, cooling. 
 
 BELLADO'NNA. (From bella donna, 
 Italian, a handsome lady ; so called because 
 the ladies of Italy use it, to take away the 
 too florid colour of their faces.) See Mropa 
 belladonna. 
 
 Be'llegu. ~j 
 
 T> , ■ > See Murobalanus Bellirica. 
 
 Be lnileg. j ^ 
 
 Beele'kicjE. J 
 
 Bellidioi'des. (From belHs, a daisy, and 
 s/Joc, form.) See Chrysanthemum. 
 
 BELLl'NI, Laurence, an ingenious 
 physician, born at Florence in 1643. He 
 was greatly attached to the mathematics, of 
 which he was made professor at Pisa, when 
 only twenty years of age. He was soon 
 after appointed professor of anatomy, which 
 office he filled with credit for nearly thirty 
 years. He was one of the chief supporters 
 of the mathematical theory of medicine, 
 which attempted to explain the functions of 
 the body, the causes of diseases, and the 
 operations of medicines on mechanical prin- 
 ciples : and having imprudently regulated 
 his practice accordingly, he was generally 
 unsuccessful, and lost the confidence of the 
 public, as well as of Cosmo III. of Flo- 
 rence, who had appointed him his physician. 
 In his anatomical researches he was more 
 successful, having first accurately described 
 the nervous papillae of the tongue, and dis- 
 covered them to be the organ of taste ; and 
 also having made better known the struc- 
 ture of the kidney. He was the author 
 of several other publications, and died in 
 1704. 
 
 BE'LLIS. a hello colore, from Its fair 
 colour.) The name of a genus of plants 
 in the Linnaean system. Class, Syngenesia. 
 Order, Polygamia superflua. The daisy. 
 
 Be'llis ma'jor. See Chrysanthemum. 
 
 Be'llis mi'nor. See Bellis perennis. 
 
 Be'i-t,is pere'nkis. The systematic nanle 
 
BEi\ 
 
 BEN 
 
 121 
 
 of the common daisy. Beliis. Bellis minor. 
 The bdlis jjerennis of Linna?us : — scapo 
 nudo, or bruisewort, was formerly directed 
 in pharmacopceias by this name. Although 
 the leaves and flowers are rather acrid, and 
 are said to cure several species of wounds, 
 they are never employed by modern sur- 
 geons. 
 
 Bello'culus. (From bellvs, fair, and 
 oculus, the eye.) A precious stone, resem- 
 bling the eye, and formerly supposed to be 
 u.seful in its disorders. 
 
 Be'llon. The Devonshire colic, or co- 
 licapictonum, 
 
 Bellona'ria. (From Bellona, the god- 
 dess of war.) A herb which, if eaten, 
 makes people mad, and act outrageously, 
 tike the votaries of Bellona. 
 
 BELLOSTE, Augustin, a surgeon, 
 born at Paris in 1654. After practising 
 several years there, and as an army sur- 
 geon, he was invited to attend the mother 
 of the Queen of Sardinia, and continued 
 at Turin till his death in 1730. He was 
 inventor of a mercurial pill, called by his 
 name, by which he is said to have acquired 
 a great fortune. The ivork by which he is 
 principally known, is called the " Hospital 
 Surgeon," which passed through numerous 
 editions, and was translated into most of 
 the European languages. Among other 
 useful observations, he recommended pierc- 
 ing cai'ious bones, to promote esfoiialion, 
 which indeed Celsus had advised before ; 
 and he blamed the custom of frequently 
 changing the dressings of wounds, as retard- 
 ing the cure. 
 
 Bzllu'tta Tsja'mpacam. (Indian.) A 
 tree of Malabar, to which many virtues are 
 attributed. 
 
 Belmu'schus, A name given to the 
 Abelmoschus. 
 
 Belo'ere. (Indian.) An eveFgreen plant 
 of America, whose seeds purge moderately, 
 but the leaves roughly. 
 
 Belonoi'des. Beloides. The same as 
 belemnoides. 
 
 Belu'lcum. (From /2s>.2c, a dart, and 
 i>jue, to draw out.) A surgeon's instrument 
 for extracting thorns, or darts. 
 
 Belo'zzar. Beluzaar. The Chaldee 
 word for antidote. 
 
 n^^..^ ' \ r^ / See Styrax Benzoin. 
 
 JdEEZOI KUM. 3 
 
 Bemccrini. An Indian shrub used in 
 gout. 
 
 Bem-ta'haka. (Arab.) The faba iEgyp- 
 tiaca. 
 
 Ben. (Arab.) See Guilandina moringa. 
 
 Ben ma'gnu5I. Monardus calls by this 
 name, the avellana purgatrix, which purges 
 and vomits violently. 
 
 Ben ta'mara. The Egyptian bean. 
 
 Be'nath. (Arab.) Small pustules pro-, 
 duced by sweating in the night. 
 
 Be'hedict. (From benedico, to bless.) 
 A. specific name prefixed to many compo?i- 
 
 76 
 
 tions and herbs on account of their supposed 
 good qualities ; as benedicta herba, bene- 
 dicta aqua, &.c. 
 
 BzNEDi'cTA a'ijua. Limc-watcr was for- 
 merly so called; also a water distilled from 
 serpyllum, and, in Schroeder. it is the name 
 for an emetic. 
 
 Benedicta a'qua compo'sita. Compound 
 lime-water. 
 
 Benedi'cta he'rba. See Geum urba- 
 num. 
 
 Benedi'cta lasati'va. A compound of 
 turbeth, scammony, and spurges, with some 
 warm aromaiics. 
 
 Benedi'ctl'm laxati'vum. Rhubarb, and 
 sometimes the lenitive electuary. 
 
 Benedi'ctum li'gnum. A term applied 
 to Guaiacum. 
 
 Benedi'ctum vi'ncm. Antimonial wine. 
 
 Benedi'ctus ca'rduus. See Centaurea 
 benedicla. 
 
 Benedi'ctus la'pis. A name for the phi- 
 losopher's stone. 
 
 Beneole'ntia. (From bene, weU, and 
 oleo, to smell.) Sweet-scented medicines, 
 as gums, fee. 
 
 Beng. a name given by the Mahome- 
 dans to the leaves of hemp, formed into pills, 
 or conserve. They possess exhilarating and 
 intoxicating powers. 
 
 BENGA'i-a: ra'dix. (From Bengal, its 
 nativ^e place.) See Cassumuniar. 
 
 Benga'e q,uince. This fruit is the pro- 
 duce of the Erattva marmelos of Liimaeus ; 
 wliich see. 
 
 Eenga'lle Ikdo'rum. (From Bengah 
 its native place.) See Cassumuniar. 
 
 Bk'ngi ei'ri. a species of evergreen; 
 Indian ricinus, Vv'hich grows in Malabar. 
 
 Benil herb. See Geum vrhanum. 
 
 Beni'vi A'fcEOR. See Styrax benzoin. 
 
 Benjamin. See Slyrax benzoin. 
 
 Benjamin flowers. See benzoic acid. 
 
 BENZO'AS. A benzoate. A salt formed 
 bytlie union of benzoic acid, with an alka- 
 line, earthy, or metallic base; as benzoate 
 of alumine, fcc. 
 
 Benzo'e. See Styrax benzoin. 
 
 Benzo'e amygdaloi'des. See Styrax 
 Benzoin. 
 
 BENZOIC ACID. Acidum bensoi- 
 cum. Flores benzoes. Flores benzoini. Ben^ 
 jamin flowers. This acid exists in several 
 balsams, but principally in the concrete bal- 
 samj called benzoin. (See Styrax benzoin.) 
 Chemists have obtained it from this bal- 
 sam in various ways, either by sublimation, 
 which gives beautiful foliated crystals, but 
 the process requires to be repeated thrice, 
 and the crystals pressed between bibulous 
 paper after eacli sublimation, to obtain 
 them white and free from any adherent es- 
 sential oil : or, by forming some of its solu- 
 ble compounds, and afterwards decomposing 
 them, so as to precipitate the acid ; or, by 
 simply boiling the benzoin in water, which 
 dissolves the acid. and. as it cools, allows it 
 
122 
 
 BER- 
 
 BER 
 
 to separate again. The London Phanua- 
 ccpceia directs it to be obtained thus : — 
 -•'Take of benzoin, a pound and a half; 
 fresh lime, four ounces : wafer, a gallon 
 and a half; muriatic acid, four fluid ounces. 
 Rub together the benzoin and lime ; then 
 boil them in a gallon of the water, for half 
 an hour, constantly stirring; and, when it 
 is cold, pour off the liquor. Boil what re- 
 mains, a second time, in four pints of water, 
 and pour off the liquor as before. Mix the 
 liquors, and boil down to half, then strain 
 through paper, and add the muriatic acid 
 gradually, until it ceases to produce a preci- 
 pitate. Lastly, having poured off the liquor, 
 dry the powder in a gentle heat ; put if into a 
 proper vessel, placed in a sand bath ; and, by 
 a very gentle fire, sublime the benzoic acid." 
 In this process a solution of benzoate of 
 lime is first obtained, by boiling the bezoin 
 and lime in water ; the muriatic acid then 
 abstracting the lime precipitates the benzoic 
 acid, which is finally crystallized by subli- 
 mation. 
 
 The Edinburgh Pharmacopoeia forms a 
 benzoate of soda, precipitates the acid by 
 sulphuric acid, and afterwards crystallizes 
 it by solution in hot water, which dissolves 
 a larger quantity than cold. 
 
 Benzoic acid has a strong, pungent, aro- 
 matic, and peculiar odour. Its crystals are 
 ductile, not pulverizable ; it sublimes in a 
 moderate heat, forming a white irritating 
 smoke. It is soluble in about twenty-four 
 times its weight of boiling water, which, as 
 it cools, precipitates 19-20ths of what it had 
 previously dissolved. Itis soluble in alcohol. 
 
 Benzoic acid is veiy seldom used in the 
 cure of diseases ; but now and then it is 
 ordered as a stimulant against convulsive 
 coughs and difficulty of breathing. The 
 dose is from one grain to five. 
 
 It combines with alkaline, metallic, and 
 earthy bodies ; and forms benzoates. 
 
 Benzoi'fera. See Styrax benzoin. 
 
 BENZOTNUM. (From the Arabic term 
 benzoah.) See Styrax benzoin. 
 
 Benzo'es flo'res. See Benzoic acid. 
 
 Benzo'ini maciste'rium. Magistery or 
 precipitate of gum-benjamin. 
 
 Benzo'ini oledm. Oil of benjamin. 
 
 BE'RBERIS. (Berberi, wM. Arab, 
 used by Averrboes, and officinal writers.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linneean system. Class, Hexandria. Or- 
 der, Monogynia. The barberry, or pep- 
 peridge bush. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name for the 
 barberry. See Berberis vulgaris. 
 
 Be'rberis gelati'na. Barberries boiled 
 in sugar. 
 
 Be'rberis vulga'ris. The sj'Stematic 
 name for the barberry of the pharmaco- 
 pceias. Oxycaniha Galeni. Spina acida. 
 Crespinus. This tree, Btrberispedunculisra-. 
 cemosis. spiius iriplicibvs, of Linnaeus, is a 
 native of England. The fruit, or berrie&j 
 
 which are gratefully acid, and moderately 
 adstringent, are said to be of great use in 
 biliary fluxes, and in all cases where heat, 
 acrimony, and putridity of the humours 
 prevail. The filaments of this shrub possess 
 a remarkable degree of irritability ; for on 
 being touched near the base with the point 
 of a pin, a sudden contraction is produced, 
 which may be repeated several times. 
 
 Bere'drias. An ointment. 
 
 BEREIS'GA'RIUS, James, born about 
 the end of the 15th century at Carpi, in 
 Modena, whence he is often called Carpus. 
 He was one of the restorers of anatomy, of 
 which he was professor, first at Padua, 
 afterwards at Bologna, which he was in a 
 few years obliged to quit, being accused of 
 having opened the bodies of two Spaniards 
 alive. By his numerous dissections, he cor- 
 rected many previous errors concerningthe 
 structure of the human body, and paved the 
 way for his successor Vesalius. He was 
 among the first to use mercurial frictions in 
 syphilis, whereby he acquired a large for- 
 tune, which he left to the Duke of Ferrara, 
 into whose territory he retired at his death 
 in 1527. His principal works are an en- 
 larged Commentaiy on Mundinus, and a 
 Treatise on Fracture of the Cranium. 
 
 Bereni'ce. The city from whence it 
 was formerly brought.) Amber. 
 
 Bereni'cium. (From <fifm, to bring, and 
 v/iw, victory.) A terra applied by the old 
 Greek writers to nitre, from its supposed 
 power in healing wounds. 
 
 Bereni secum. Mugwort. See Arie- 
 misia vulgaris. 
 
 BERGAJVIO'TE. A species of citron. 
 See Citrus. 
 
 Beribe'ri. (An Hindostane word signi- 
 fying a sheep.) Beriberia. A species of 
 palsy, common in some parts of the East 
 Indies, according to Bontius. In this dis- 
 ease, the patients lift up their legs very much 
 in the same manner as is usual with sheep. 
 Bontius adds, that this palsy is a kind of 
 trembling, in which there is deprivation of 
 the motion and sensation of the hands and 
 feet, and sometimes of the body. 
 
 BERJKENHOUT, John, born at Leeds, 
 about the year 1730. His medical stu- 
 dies were commenced late in life, having 
 graduated at Leyden only in 1765 ; nor did 
 he long continue the practice of medicine. 
 His " Pharmacopceia Medica," howev^er, 
 was very much approved, and has since 
 passed through many editions: his other 
 medical publicationsai-e of littleimportance. 
 He died in 1791. 
 
 Bermudas berry. See Sapindus Saponaria. 
 
 Berna'rvi. An electuary. 
 
 Berrio'nis. A name for colophony, or 
 black rosin. 
 
 Bers. Formerly the name of an exhi- 
 larating electuary. 
 
 Be'rula. An old name for brooklimc. 
 
 Berula ga'llica. Upright water parsnep 
 
BET 
 
 UEZ 
 
 ■123 
 
 Beky TJON. (From Beryl'ms, its inventor.) 
 A. collyrium described by Galen. 
 
 Bes. An eight-ounce measure. 
 
 Be'sacii4R. An obsolete term for a 
 sponge. 
 
 Bji'sASA. Formerly applied to wild rue. 
 
 Besbase. An old name for mace. 
 
 Bese'nna. (Arab.) Muscarmn Fungus. 
 Probably a sponge, which is the nidus of 
 some sorts of flies. 
 
 Bessa'nen. (Arab.) A redness of the 
 external parts, resembling that which pre- 
 cedes the lepi'osy ; it occupies the face and 
 extremities. Avi^enna. 
 
 Be'sto. a name in Oribasius for Saxi- 
 frage. 
 
 BETA. (So called from the river Bcetis, 
 in Spain, where it grows naturally; or, 
 according to Blanchard, from the Greek 
 letter /S»t«, which it is said to resemble 
 when turgid with seed.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnajan system. Class, Pentandiia. Order, 
 Digynia. The beet. 
 
 2. Tlie pharmacopoeia] name of the com- 
 mon beet. See Bcla vulgaris. 
 
 Be'ta vulga'ki.s. The systematic name 
 for the beet of the pharmacopoeias. Beta 
 Jloribus congesiis of Linnaeus. The root 
 of this plant is frequently eaten by the 
 French ; it may be considered as nutri- 
 tious and antiscorbutic, and forms a very 
 elegant pickle with vinegar. The root 
 and leaves, although formerly emploj-ed as 
 laxatives and emollients, are now forgotten. 
 A considerable quantity of sugar may be 
 obtained from the root of the beet. It is 
 likewise said, that if beet roolsbe dried in 
 the same manner as malt, after the greater 
 part of their juice is pressed out, v'ery good 
 beer may be made from them. It is oc- 
 casionally used to improve the colour of 
 claret. 
 
 Betele> Bcthlc. Beth. Betelle. An 
 oriental plant, like the tail of a lizard. 
 It is chewed by the Indians, and makes 
 the teeth black ; is cordial and exhila- 
 rating, and in very general use throughout 
 the East. It is supposed to be the long 
 pepper. 
 
 BETO'NICA. (Corrupted from Vetl.oni- 
 ra, which is derived from the Veetones, an 
 ancient people of Spain.) Betony. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnajan system. Class, Didynamia. Or- 
 der, Gymnospermia. 
 
 2. The. pharmacopoeial name for the 
 wood betony. See Betonica officinalis. 
 
 Beto'nica ai^ua'tica. See Scrophularia 
 aquaticn. 
 
 Beto'nica officina'lis. The systematic 
 name of the betony of the pharmacopoeias. 
 Betonica purpurea. Vetonica cordi. Betonica 
 spica interruptu, corollanan lahii lacinia inter- 
 media emarginata of Linnajus. The leaves 
 and tops of this plant have an agreeable, but 
 weak smell : and to the taste thev discover a 
 
 slig]itwarmth,accompanied with somedegree 
 of adstringency and bitterness. Tiie powder 
 of the leaves of betony, snutFed up the nose, 
 jjrovokes sneezing ; and hence it is some- 
 times made an ingredient in sternutatory 
 powders. Its leaves are sometimes smoked 
 like tobacco. The roots differ greatly, in 
 their quality, from the other parts ; their 
 taste is very bitter and nauseous; taken in 
 a small dose, they vomit and purge violently, 
 and are supposed to have somewhat in com- 
 mon with the roots of helebore. Like many 
 other plants, formerly in high medical esti- 
 mation, betony is now almost entirely neg- 
 lected. Antonius Musa, physician to the 
 Emperor Augustus, filled a whole volume 
 with enumerating its virtues, stating it as a 
 remedy for no less than forty-seven dis- 
 orders ; and hence iu Italy the proverbial 
 compliment, You have more virtues than 
 betony. 
 
 Beto'nica fau'li. A species of vero- 
 nica. 
 
 Beto'nica vulga'ris. The betonica offi- 
 cinalis is so called in some pharmaco- 
 poeias. 
 
 Btlony, water. See Scrophularia aquatica. 
 
 BE'TULA. 1. The name of a genus of 
 
 plants in the Linnasan system. Class, Mo- 
 
 ncexia. Order, Tetrandria. Alder and 
 
 birch. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the white 
 birch. See Betula alba. 
 
 Be'tula a'lba. The systematic name 
 for the betula of the pharmacopoeias. Be- 
 tula. alba, foliis ovatis, acuminatus, serratis, 
 of Linnaeus. The juice, leaves, and bark 
 have been employed medicinally. If the 
 tree be bored early in the spring, there 
 issues, by degrees, a large quantity oi lim- 
 pid, watery, sweetish juice ; it is said that 
 one tree will afford from one to two gallons 
 a-day. This juice is esteemed as an anti- 
 scorbutic, deobstruent, and diuretic. The 
 leaves and bark are used externally as re- 
 solvents, detergents, and antiseptics. 
 
 Be'tula a'lnus. The systematic name 
 for the alnus of the pliarmacopceias. The 
 common alder, called Jimendanus : for an 
 account of its virtues, see Rhamnus fran- 
 gula. 
 
 Bex. (From /S))5-(ra,, to cough.) A cough, 
 Bexu'go. The root of the JEmatitit 
 Peruviana of Casper Bauhin ; one drachm 
 of which is suflicient for ql purge. 
 
 Bexagtji'llo. A name given to the white 
 ipecacuanha, which the Spaniards bring 
 from Peru, as the Portuguese do the brown 
 frorn Brazil. 
 
 Be'zahan. The fossile bezoar. 
 Beze'tta coeru'lea. See Crolon tincio- 
 rium. 
 
 BE'ZOAR. (From pa-zahar, Persian, 
 a destroyer of poison.) Lapis bezoardicus. 
 Bezoard. A preternatural or morbid con- 
 cretion formed in the bodies of land-ani- 
 mals. Several of these kinds of substances 
 
124 BEZ BIC 
 
 were formerly celebrated for their medicinal fourth stomach of an animal of the gvst 
 virtues, and distinguished by the names of kind, which inhabi4s the mountains of Fer- 
 the countries from whence they came, or sia. It is generally about the sizeof akid- 
 the animal in which they were found. They ney bean, of a roundish or oblong figure, 
 were considered as powerful alixiphar- smooth, and of a shining olive or dark 
 raics, in so much so, that other medicines, greenish colour. 
 
 possessed, or supposed to be possessed of Be'zoar micro.co'smicum. The calculus 
 alexipharmic powers, were called 6esoar(/ics; found in the human bladder, 
 .and so ethcacious were they once thought, Be'zoar porci'num. See Besoar hys- 
 that they were bought for ten times their tricis. 
 
 weight in gold. These virtues, liowever, Be'zoar si'mj^. The bezoar of the 
 are in the preseiit day justly denied them, monkey. 
 
 as they produce no other effects than Bezoa'rdica ra'dix See Dorstenia. 
 those common to the saline particles which Bezoa'rdicum jovia'le. Besoar with 
 they contain, and which may be given to tin. It ditfered very little from the ^n- 
 greater advantage from other sources, tiheclicum Folerii. 
 
 A composition of bezoar with absorbent BEZOA'KOicuM luna'le. A preparation 
 powders, has been much in repute, as a of antimony and silver, 
 popular remedy for disorders in children, Bezoa'rdicum martia'le. A prepara- 
 by the name of Gascoigne's powder and tion of iron and antimony. 
 Gascoigne's ball ; but the real bezoar was Bezoa'rdicum mi?;era'le. A prepara- 
 rarely, if ever, used for these, its price tion of antimony, made by addi-ng nitrous 
 offering such a temptation to counterfeit it. acid to butter of antimony. 
 Some have employed for this purpose, a re- Bezoa'rdicum satu'rni. A preparation 
 sinous composition, capable of melting in ef antimony and lead. 
 
 the fire and soluble in alcohol ; but Nevv- Bkzoa'rdicus pui.vis. The powder of 
 mann supposed that those nearest resembling the oriental bezoar. 
 
 it, were made of gypsum, chalky or some Bezoa'kticum msnekale. An inert calx 
 other earth, to w hich the proper colour was of antimony. 
 
 imparted by some vegetable juice. We un- Bezoa'kticus spi'ritus >i'thi. The dis- 
 derstand, however, that tobacco-pipe clay, tilled acid of the liezoarticum minerale. 
 tinged with ox-gall, is commonly employed, Bezoas. A common chemical epithet, 
 at least for the Gascoigne's powder ; this Bl^e'dn. Wine of sun-raisins and sea- 
 giving a yellow tint to paper, rubbed with water. 
 
 chalk, and a green to paper rubbed over Bibine'lla. See Pimfintlla. 
 with quick-lime ; which are considered as Bibito'rius. {Bibilorius, sc. mnsculus ; 
 pi'oofs of genuine bezoar, and which a ve- from bibo, to drink ; because by drawing the 
 getable juice would not effect. eye inwards towards the nose, it causes 
 
 Be'zoar Bovi'scM. The bezoar from the those who drink to look into the cup.) See 
 ox. Rectus interims oculi. 
 
 Be'zoar Germa'nicum. The bezoar from BI'CEPS. (From iw, twice, and caput, 
 the alpine goat. a head.) Many muscles have this denomi- 
 
 Be'zoarhy'stricis. Lapis p or citms. La- nation, from their having two distinct heads, 
 pis malacensis. Petro delporco. The bezoar or origins. 
 
 ■of the Indian porcupine. Said to be found Bi'ceps era'ciiii. See Biceps Jfexor 
 in the gall-bladder of an Indian porcupine, cubiLic 
 
 particularly in the province of Malacca. Bi'ceps cru'ris. See Biceps flexor crn- 
 This concrete differs from others ; it has an ris. 
 
 intensely bitter taste ; and on being steeped Bi'ceps cu'bitf. See Biceps fl.exor cu- 
 in water for a very little time, impi'egnates bili. 
 
 the fluid with its bitterness, and with aperi- Bi'ceps exte'rnus. See Triceps exien- 
 ent, stQmachic, and, as it is supposed, with sor rulnli. 
 
 alexipharmic virtues. How far it differs in BI'CEPS FLEXOR CRU'RIS. Bicep.f 
 virtue from the similar concretions found in cruris of Albinus. Biceps of Winslow. 
 the gall-biadder of the ox, and otlitr ani- Douglas, and Cowper, and Ischio-fevwrope- 
 mals, does not appear. rQr.ien of Dumas. A muscle ot' the leg, 
 
 Be'zoaroccidenta'le. Occidental besoar. situated on the hind part of the thigh. It 
 This concretion is said to be found in the arises by two distinct heads ; the first, called 
 stomach of an animal of the stag or goat iongus, arises in common with the semiten- 
 kind, a native of Peru, he. it ig of a dinosus, from the upper and posterior part 
 larger size than the oriental bezoar, and of the tuberosity of the os ischium. The 
 sometimes as large as a hen's egg; its sur- second, called fcrei;^, arises from the linea 
 face is rough, and the colour green, gray- aspera, a little below the termination of the 
 ish, or brown. gluta;us maximus, by a fieshy acute begin- 
 
 Be'zoar orienta'le. Lapis bezoar orien- ning, which soon grows broader as it de- 
 talis.^ Oriental bezoar stone. This concre- sccnds to join with the first head, a little 
 |i)|»10 is sai^ to be [ound ia the pylorus, or above the external condyle of the osfcmoris. 
 
BID 
 
 BIL 
 
 125 
 
 It is inserted, by a strong tendon, into tlie 
 upper part of the head of the iibula. Its 
 use is to bend the leg. This muscle forms 
 what is called the outer hamstring ; and, 
 between it and the inner, the nervus popli- 
 teus, arteriaand vena poplitea, are situated. 
 
 BICEPS FLEXOR CU'BITI. Bi- 
 ceps irac/iij of Albinus. Caraco-radialis, seu 
 biceps of Winslow. Biceps intemus of 
 Douglas. Biceps intemus humeri of Cow- 
 per. Scapulo-coracoradial of Dumas. A 
 muscle of the fore-arm, situated on the fore- 
 part of the OS humeri. It arises, by two 
 heads. The first and outermost, called 
 iongus, begins tendinous from the upper 
 edge of the glenoid cavity of the scapula, 
 passes over the head of the os humeri 
 within the joint, and in its descent without 
 the joint, is enclosf d in a groove near the 
 head of the os humeri, by a miembranous 
 ligament that proceeds from the capsular 
 ligament and adjacent tendons. The se- 
 cond, or innermost head, called brevis, 
 ai'ises, tendinous and fleshy, from the co- 
 racoid process of the scapula, in common 
 Avith the coracobrachialis muscle. A little 
 below the middle of the forepart of the os 
 humeri, these heads unite. It is inserted 
 by a strong roundisli tendon into the tu- 
 bercle on the upper end of the radius inter- 
 nally. Its use is to turn the hand supine, 
 and to bend the fore-arm. At the bendina; 
 of the elbow, where it begins to grow ten^ 
 dinous, it sends off an aponeurosis, which 
 covers all the muscles on the inside of the 
 fore-arm, and joins with another tendinous 
 membrane, which is sent off from the triceps 
 extensor cubiti, and covers all the muscles 
 on the outside of the fore-arm, and a num- 
 ber of the fibres, from opposite sides, decus- 
 sate each other. It serves to strengthen the 
 muscles, by keeping them from swellin.'^ too 
 much outwardly when in action, and a 
 number of their tiesby fibres take their ori- 
 gin from it. 
 
 Bi'cEPs inte'rnus. See Biceps Jlexor cu- 
 biti. 
 
 Bicni'cHiJE. An epithet of certain pec- 
 torals, or rathertroches, described by iHiazes, 
 which were made of liquorice, &c. 
 
 Bi'cHos. A Portuguese name for the 
 worms that get under the toe of the people 
 in the Indies, which are destroyed by the 
 oil of cashew nut. 
 
 Bi'coR.v. (Bicornis: from his, twice, 
 and cornu, an horn.) An epithet some- 
 times applied to the os hyoides, which has 
 two processes, or horns; and likewise, in 
 former times, to muscles that had two ter- 
 minations. 
 
 BICU'SPIS. (Bicuspis : from bis, twice, 
 and cuspis, a spear.) The name of those 
 teeth which have double points, or fangs. 
 See Teeth. 
 
 BI'DENS. (From bis, twice, and dens, 
 a tooth ; so called from its being deeply ser- 
 rated, or indented.) The name of a genus 
 
 of plants in the Linna^an system. Class 
 Syngenesia. Order, Polygamia (squalis. 
 
 BIDLOO, Godfrey, a celebrated ana- 
 tomist, born at Amsterdan^, 1649. After 
 practising several years as a surgeon, he was 
 appointed physician to William III. and in 
 lt)94, made professor of anatomy and sur- 
 gery at Leyden. He published 105 very 
 splendid, though rather inaccurate anatomi- 
 cal tables, with explanations ; and several 
 minor w^orks. His nephew, Nicholas, was 
 physician to the Czar, Peter I. 
 
 Bifurcated. (Bifurcus : from his, twice, 
 and f urea, a fork.) A vessel, or nerve, is 
 said to bifurcate when it divides into two 
 branches ; thus the bifurcation of the aorta, 
 &c. 
 
 Biga'ster. (Bigasler : from bis, twice, 
 and yag-np, a belly.) A name given to mu.s- 
 cles which have two bellies. 
 
 Bihe'rnius. (From bis, double, and 
 hernia, a disease so called.) Having a 
 hernia, or rupture, on each f^ide of the 
 scrotum. 
 
 Bila'dejt. a name of iron. 
 
 BILE. (Bilis. Najvius derives it from 
 bis, twice, and lis, contention ; as lining sup- 
 posed to be the cause of anger and dispute.) 
 The gall. A bitter fluid, secreted in the 
 glandular substance of the liver; in part 
 flowing into the intestines, aad in part re- 
 gurgitating into the gall-bladder. The se- 
 cretory organ of this fluid is the penicilli 
 of the liver, which terminate in very mi- 
 nute canals, called biliary ducts. The bi- 
 liary ducts pour their bile into the ductus 
 hepaticus, which conveys it into the ductus 
 co7nmunis choledochus, from whence it is in 
 part carried into the duodenum. The other 
 part of the bile regurgitates through the 
 cystic duct (see Gall-bladder.) info the gall- 
 bladder; for hepatic bile, except during 
 digestion, cannot flow into the duodenum, 
 which contracts when empty; hence it ne- 
 cessarily regurgitates into the gall-bladder. 
 The branches of the vena porta contribute 
 most to the secretion of bile ; its peculiar 
 blood, returning from the abdominal viscera, 
 is supposed to be, in some respects, different 
 from other venal blood, and to answer ex- 
 actly to the nature of bile. It is not yeA 
 ascertained clearly whether the florid blood, 
 in the hepatic artery, merely nourishes the 
 liv.:?r, or whether, at the same time, it con- 
 tributes a certain principle, necessary for 
 the formation of bile. It has been sup- 
 posed, by physiologists, that cystic bile was 
 secreted by the arterial vessels of the gall- 
 bladder ; but the fallacy of this opinion is 
 proved by making a ligature on the cy.stic 
 duct of a living animal. From what has 
 been said, it appears that there are, as it 
 were, two kinds of bile in the human 
 body : — 
 
 1. Hepatic bile, whic'i flows from the liver 
 into the duodenum : this is thin, of a faint 
 yellow colour, inodorous, and ynv «n2:hflv 
 
126 
 
 BIL 
 
 BIS 
 
 bitter, otlierwise the liver of animals would 
 not be eatable. 
 
 2. Cystic bile, which regurgitates from the 
 hepatic duct into the gall-bladder, and there, 
 from stagnating, becomes thicker, the aque- 
 ous part being absorbed by lymphatic ves- 
 sels, and more acrid from concentration. 
 Healthy biie is of a yellow, green colour; 
 of a' plastic consistence, like thin oil, and 
 when very much agitated, it froths like soap 
 and water ; its smell is fatuous, somewhat 
 like musk, especially the putrefjing or eva- 
 porated bile of animals : its taste is bitter. 
 The constituent principles of bile are : 
 
 1. Water, which constitutes the greatest 
 part of bile. 
 
 2. ^n albuminous principle, precipitated 
 by alcoliol and mineral acids. 
 
 3. j{ resinous principle, obtained by eva- 
 porating a tincture made of alcohol and bile. 
 
 4. ^ colouring principle, which adheres to 
 the resinous part, and gives the colour to bile. 
 
 5. Soda, in its caustic slate : hence healthy 
 Liie does not eflervesce with acids, and 
 affords a neutral salt. 
 
 6. Phosphate of lime. 
 
 The primary uses of this fluid, so im- 
 portant to the animal economy, are : 
 
 1. To separate the chyle from the chyme ; 
 thus chyle is never observed in the duode- 
 imm before tbe chyme has been mixed with 
 the bile : and thus it is that oil is extricated 
 from linen by the bile of animals. 
 
 2. By its acridity it excites the peristaltic 
 motion of the intestines ; hence the bowels 
 are so inactive in people with jaundice. 
 
 3. It imparts a yellov) colour to the ex- 
 crements : thus we observe the white colour 
 of the ffeces in jaundice, in which disease the 
 How of bile into the duodenum is entirely 
 prevented. 
 
 4. It prevents the abundance of mucus 
 and acidity in the prima? via; ; hence acid, 
 pituitous, and verminous saburra are com- 
 mon from deficient or inert bile. 
 
 BILGUER, John Ulbick, was born at 
 Coire, in Switzerland. He practised sur- 
 gery at Berlin with such reputation, that he 
 was appointed bj"^ the great Frederick, 
 Surgeon-General to the Prussian army. It 
 wasthen the general practice to amputate in 
 bad compound fractures ; and being struck 
 with the small proportion of those, who 
 recovered after the operation, he was led to 
 try more lenient methods ; from which 
 meeting with much better success, he pub- 
 lished as a thesis, on graduating at Halle, 
 in 1761, a pretty general condem.nation of 
 amputation. This work attracted much 
 notice throughout Europe, and materially 
 checked the unnecessary use of the knife. 
 In his " Instructions for Hospital Sur- 
 geons," which appeared soon after, he in- 
 sisted farther on the same subject; and where 
 amputation was unavoidable, he advised 
 leaving a portion of the integuments, Avhich 
 is now generally adopted. 
 
 Bi'liary duct. Ductus biliosvs. The 
 very vascnlai'g^ajjrfw/es, which compose al- 
 most the whole substance of the liver, ter- 
 minate in very small canals, called biliary 
 ducts, which at length from one trunk, the 
 ductus hepaticus. Their use is to convey 
 the bile, secreted by the liver, into the 
 hepatic duct; this uniting with a duct from 
 the gall-bladder, forms one common canal, 
 called the ductus communis choledochus, 
 which conveys the bile into the intestinal 
 canal. 
 
 Bili'mbi. (Indian.) See Mains Indica. 
 
 Bi'lious. a term very generally made 
 use of, to express diseases which arise from 
 too copious a secretion of bile : thus bilious 
 colic, bilious diarrhoea, bilious fever, fee. 
 
 BI'LIS. See Bile. 
 
 Bi'lis a'tra. Black bile. The sup- 
 posed cause among the ancients of melan- 
 choly. 
 
 Bi'lis cy'stica. Bills fellea. Cystic bile. 
 The bile when in the gall-bladder is so 
 called to distinguish it from that which is 
 found in the liver. 
 
 Bi'lis hepa'tica. Hepatic bile. The 
 bile when it has not entered the gall-bladder. 
 
 Bi'lobus, (From bis, double, and lobus, 
 the end of the ear.) Having two lobes, 
 resembling the tips of ears. 
 
 Bime'stris. (From tis, twice, andmensis, 
 month.) Two months old. 
 
 Bindweed. See Convolvulus sepium. 
 
 Binga'lle. See Casuynuniar. 
 
 BiNo'cuLus. (From bijius, double, and 
 oculus, the eye.) A bandage for securing 
 the dressings on both eyes. 
 
 Bi'nsica. a disordered mind. Helmont. 
 
 Bi'nsica mors. The binsical, or that death 
 which follows a disordered mind. 
 
 Bioly'chsium. (From /2io;, life, and 
 Kv^viov, a lamp.) Vital heat : an officinal 
 nostrum. 
 
 Bi'oTE. (From ^loc, life.) Life. Light 
 food. 
 
 Biotha'natj. (From ^la, violence, or 
 /2;(3C, life, and 3-d.valo;, death.) Those Avho 
 die a violent death, or suddenly, as if there 
 wore no space between life and death. 
 
 Bipemu'lla. See Pimpinella. 
 
 Bipene'lla. See Pimpinella. 
 
 Bi'ka. Malt liquor or beer. 
 
 Bira'o. Stone parsley. 
 
 Birch tree. See Betula. 
 
 Birdstongue. a name given to the 
 seeds of the Fra.vinus excelsior of Linnaeus. 
 
 Bi'bsen. (Heb. an aperture.) A deep 
 ulcer, or imposthume in the breast. 
 
 Birthwort, climbing. See Arislolochia. 
 clnnatitis. 
 
 Bisco'cTus. (From bis, twice, and coqvo, 
 to boil.) Twice dressed. It is chiefly ap^ 
 plied to bread much baked, as biscuit. 
 
 Biscute'lla. Mustard. 
 
 Bise'rmas. a name formerly given Xq 
 c\a.Yj, or garden clary. 
 Bishop's weed. See Ammi. 
 
BIS 
 
 BIV 
 
 127 
 
 BisLiNGUA. (From his, twice, and lingua, 
 a tongue ; so called from its appearance of 
 being double-tongued ; that is, of having 
 upon each leaf a less leaf.) The Alexandrian 
 laurel. 
 
 Bisma'lva. (From vismalva, quasi viscum 
 vialva, from its superior viscidity.) The 
 water, or marshmallow^ 
 
 BI'SMUTH. (Bismut. Germ.) Bis- 
 mxdhum. A metal which is found in the 
 earth in very few different states, more ge- 
 nerally native or in the metallic state. Native 
 bismuth is met with in solid masses, and also 
 in small particles dispersed in and frequently 
 deposited on different stones, at Schreeberg 
 in Saxony, Sweden, k.c. Sometimes it is 
 crystallized in four-sided tables, or indis- 
 tinct cubes. It exists combined with oxygen 
 in the oxide of bismuth (bismuth ochre,) found 
 in small particles, dispersed, of a bluish or 
 yellowish-gray colour, needle-shaped and 
 capillary ; sometimes laminated, forming 
 small cells. It is also, though more seldom, 
 united to sulphur and iron in the form of a 
 sulphuret in the martial sulphuretted bismuth 
 ore. This ore has a yellowish-gray appear- 
 ance, resembling somewhat the martial py- 
 rites. And, it is sometimes combined with 
 arsenic. 
 
 Properties. — Bismuth is of a silver-white 
 colour inclining to red. It soon tarnishes 
 and becomes irridescerit. It is brittle and 
 can easily be reduced to small particles. It 
 is soft enough to be cut with a knife. It 
 has a laraellated texture. Its specific gravity 
 is y.SOO. It requires less heat for fusion 
 than any other metal, tin excepted, melted 
 by a heat = 460 deg. Fahr. It can be vo- 
 latilized by heat and escapes in the state of 
 grayish white vapour. It readily unites 
 with mercury and with sulphur. When 
 fused, it exhibits on cooling, cubical figures 
 on the surface. It is soluble in sulphuric, 
 nitric, and muriatic acids. The solution in 
 nitric acid is decomposable by mere dilution 
 with pure water. It inflames in oxygenaled 
 muriatic acidgas. It is capable of combining 
 with the greatest number of the metals ; and 
 when in certain proportions, promotes their 
 fusibility remarkably. It speedily becomes 
 black by sulphuretted hydrogen gas. 
 
 Bismu'thum. (From bismut, German.) 
 See Bismuth. 
 
 BISSET, Charles, was born about the 
 year 1716. After studying at Edinburgh, 
 and practising some years as an Hopital 
 Surgeon in Jamaica, heentered the armj^; 
 but soon after settled in Yorkshire, and in 
 1755, published a Treatise on the Scurvj'. 
 But his most celebrated work is an " Essay 
 on the medical Constitution of Great Bri- 
 tain," in 1762. He obtained three years 
 after a diploma from St. Andrews, and 
 reached his 75th year. 
 
 Bistort. See Bisforta. 
 
 BISTO'RTA. (From bis, twice, and 
 '^or/fieo, to bend ; so called from the coti- 
 
 toriions of its i-oots.) Bistort. See Poly- 
 gonum bistoria. 
 
 Bistoury. (Bisloire, French.) Any small 
 knife for surgical purposes. 
 
 Bi'thinos. a Galenical plaster. 
 Bithi'nici emplastrum. a plaster for 
 the spleen. 
 
 Bitter apple. See Cucumis Colocynlhis. 
 BIT rsOBEN. Salt of bitumen. A 
 white saline substance has lately been im- 
 ported from India by this name, which is 
 not a natural production, but a Hindoo 
 preparation of great antiquity. It is called 
 in the country, bit noben, padnoon, and 
 soucherloon, and popularly khala mimuc, 
 or black salt. Mr. Hendei'son, of Bengal, 
 conjectures it to be the sal asphalliles, and 
 sal sodomenus of Pliny and Galen. This 
 salt is far more extensively used in Hin- 
 doslan than any other medicine whatever. 
 The Hindoos use it to improve their appe- 
 tite and digestion. They consider it as a 
 specific for obstructions of the liver and 
 spleen ; and it is in high estimation with 
 them in paralytic disorders, particularly 
 those that affect the organs of speech, cu- 
 taneous ati'ections, worms, old rheumatisms, 
 and indeed all chronic disorders of man and 
 beast. 
 
 BITU'MEN. ('nriluud, mrflvg, pine; be- 
 cause it flows from the pine tree ; or, quid 
 vi tumeat e terra, from its bursting forth 
 from the earth.) Bitumens are combustible, 
 solid, soft, or fluid substances, whose smell 
 is strong, acrid, or aromatic, composed of 
 hydrogen and carbon with a contamination 
 of earth and other substances in small pro- 
 portions. They are found either in the in- 
 ternal part of the earth, or exuding through 
 the clefts of the rocks, or floating on the 
 surface of waters. Like oils they burn with 
 a rapid flame. Natural historians have di- 
 vided them into several genera ; but modern 
 chemists arrange them according to their 
 chemical properties, and are only acquaint- 
 ed with six species, which are very distinct 
 from each other : these are, naphtha, amber, 
 asphaltos, jet, pit-coal, and petroleum. 
 
 Bitc'men barbade'nse. See Petroleum 
 barbadense. 
 
 Bitu'men juda'icum. Asphaltus. Jews' 
 pitch. A solid light bituminous substance, 
 of a dusky colour on the outside, and a deep 
 shining black within; of very little taste, 
 and scarcely any smell, unless heated, when 
 it emits a strong pitchy one. It is said to 
 be found plentifully in the earth in several 
 parts of Egypt, and floating on the surface 
 of the Dead Sea. It is now wholly ex- 
 punged from the catalogue of otficinals of 
 this country ; but was formerly esteemed 
 as a discutient, sudorific, and emmena- 
 gogue. 
 
 Bitu'men li'q.uidum. See Petroleum. 
 BIVE'IV'TER. (Biv enter ; from 6js, twice, 
 and venter, a belly.) A muscle is so termed, 
 which has two bellies. 
 
128 
 
 BLA 
 
 BLE 
 
 Bite'stek cervi'cis. a iquslIc of the 
 lower jaw. 
 
 Bive'nter maxi'll^ inferio'ris. See 
 Digastricus. 
 
 Bi'xA orlea'na. The systematic name for 
 the plant atfording tlie ten-u orleana of the 
 pharmacopoeias. The substance so called is 
 a ceraceous mass obtained from the seeds of 
 the Bixa orleana of Linnaeus. In Jamaica 
 and other warm climates, it is considered 
 as a useful remedy in dysenter}^, possessing 
 adstringent and stomachic qualities. 
 
 Bla'ccl^. The measles. Rhazcs. 
 
 Bla'ckberry. The fruit of the common 
 bramble, Rubus fruticosus of Linnteus : 
 which see. 
 
 BLACKMORE, Sir Richard, was born 
 in Wiltshire about the year 1650. After stu- 
 dying at Oxford, he took his degree in me- 
 dicine at Padua, then settled in London, 
 and met with considerable success, insomuch 
 tiiat he was appointed physician lo "William 
 in. and retained the same otlice under 
 Queen Anne. He then published several 
 long and dull epic poems, which appear to 
 have materially lessened his reputation ; so 
 that his opposition to the inoculation for 
 sraall-pox had very little weight. He wrote 
 also several medical tracts, which are little 
 known at present. 
 
 Bladder. See Urinary bladder, and Gall- 
 bladder. 
 
 Bladder, inflamed. See Cystitis. 
 
 Blade-bone. See Scapula. 
 
 Bl^e'sitas. (From blmsus.) A defect 
 in speech, called stammering. 
 
 Blje'sus. (From &Kan-la, to injure.) A 
 stammerer. 
 
 Bla'nca. {Bla7ic, French.) A purging 
 mixture ], so called because it was supposed 
 to evacuate the white phlegmatic humours. 
 Also white lead. 
 
 Bla'nca mulierom. White lead. 
 
 BLANCARD, Stephen, was born at Ley- 
 den, and graduated at Franeker, in 1678. 
 He settled at Amsterdam, and published 
 many anatomical and medical works ; espe- 
 cially one on morbid anatomy, containing 
 200 'cases, and a "Lexicon Medicum," 
 which passed through numerous editions. 
 
 Bla'sa. (Indian.) A tree, the fruit of 
 which the Indians powder, and use to de- 
 stroy worms. 
 
 BLASIUS, Gerard, son of a physician 
 at Amsterdam, from whom he derived a 
 great predilection for comparative anatomy. 
 After graduating at Leyden about the year 
 1646, he returned to his native city, and 
 acquired so much reputation, that he was 
 made professor of medicine in 1660, and 
 soon after physician to the hospital. Be- 
 sides publishing new editions of several 
 useful works, with notes comprehending 
 subsequent improvements, he was author of 
 various original ones, especially relating to 
 comparative and morbid anatomy. He 
 claimed the discovervof lhcdnc!ii= saiivari-. 
 
 asserting he had pointed it out to Steno ; to 
 whom it has been commonly ascribed. 
 
 Blaste'ma. (From /ixA^-ava, to germi- 
 nate.) A bud or shoot. Hippocrates 
 uses it to signify a cutaneous pimple like 
 a bud. 
 
 Bla'stum mosylitum. Cassia bark kept 
 v.rith the wood. 
 
 Bla'tta. (From .2\aTTffl, to hurt.) A 
 sort of beetle, or bookworm ; so called from 
 its injuring books and clothes: the kerraes 
 insect. 
 
 Blatta'ria iaj'tf.x. (From hlaila ; sa 
 called, because, according to Pliny, it en- 
 gendei's the blatta.) The herb yellow moth- 
 mullein. 
 
 Ble'chon. (From fihii'^jio(ji<t.t, to bleat ; 
 so called according to Pliny, because if 
 sheep taste it they bleat.) The herb wild 
 penny-royal. 
 
 Bleeding. See Blood-letting and Htsmor- 
 rhage. 
 
 Bleeding at the nose. See Ejnsiaxi-i. 
 
 Ble'ma. (From /Sa^Afe', to inflict.) A 
 wound. 
 
 Blk'nde. a species of zinc ore, formed 
 of zinc in combination v^ith sulphur. 
 
 Ble'."Jna. (/SAsvm.) Blena. Mucus, a- 
 tiiick excrementitious humour. 
 
 BLENiS'ORRHA'GIA. (From ^\sn*, 
 mucus, and pirn, to flow.) The discharge 
 of mucus from the urethra. 
 
 BLENNORRHtE'A. (From ^kivvA, mu- 
 cus, and pss), to flow.) Gonorrhoia mucosa. 
 A gleet. A discharge of mucus from the 
 urethra, arising from weakness. 
 
 Ble'phara. (Q,uasi 0Ki^ov; <^afoc, as 
 being the cover and defence of the sight.) 
 The eyelids. 
 
 Blepha'rides. (From ^xip^ov.) The 
 hair upon the eyelids ; also the part of the 
 evelids where the hair grows. 
 
 ' BLEPHAROPHTHA'LMIA. (From /2as- 
 ipsLpov, the eyelid, and c? Sax^a^j*, a disease of 
 the eye.) An inflammation of the eve- 
 lid. 
 
 BLEPHAROPTO'SIS. (From 0Ki;fj.- 
 e:v, the eyelid, and isrlcs-i;, from 'urin-lee, 
 to fall.) A prolapse, or falling down of 
 the upper eyelid, so as to cover the cor- 
 nea. 
 
 Blepharo'tis. (From ^xupxpor, the eye- 
 lid.) An inflammation of the eyelids. 
 
 Blepharoxy'ston. From fixi^^poy, the 
 eyelid, and ^e*, to scrape off.) A brush 
 for the eyes. An instrument for cleansing 
 or scraping oiF foul substances from the 
 eyelids. 
 
 Blephaho'xvsis. (From ji?.iipa.poy, the 
 eyelid, and ^ia>, to scrape off.) The cleans- 
 ing of the eyelids. Inflammation of the 
 eyelids. 
 
 Blessed Thistle. See Centaurea benedicta. 
 
 Blestri'smus. (From /SaN^u, to throw 
 about.) Phrenetic restlessness. 
 
 Bee'ta. a word used by Paracelsus to 
 signify wjiite, and applied to urine ^vhen it 
 
BLr 
 
 BLO 
 
 1-20 
 
 is milky, and proceeds from a disease of the 
 kidneys. 
 
 Bie'ti. (Bletus, from /S*x^s), to strike.) 
 Those seized with dy-^pnoea or suffocation. 
 
 BLl'STER. Vesicalorium. Emplastruin 
 vesicatorium. A topical application which 
 when put on the skin raises the cuticle in 
 the form of a vesicle, filled with a serous 
 fluid. Various substances produce tliis ef- 
 fect on the skin ; but the powder of the lytta 
 vesicatoria, or blistering fly, is what operates 
 with most certainty and expedition, and is 
 now invariably made use of for the purpose. 
 
 When it is not wished to maintain a dis- 
 charge from the blistered part, it is sufhcient 
 to make a puncture in the cuticle to let out 
 the fluid ; but when the case requires keep- 
 ing up a secretion of pus the surgeon must 
 remove the \rhole of the detached Sbticle 
 with a pair of scissors, and dress the exco- 
 riated surface in a particular manner. Prac- 
 titioners used formerly to mix powder of 
 cantharides with an ointment, and dress the 
 part with this composition. But such a 
 dressing not unfrequently occasioned very 
 painful affections of the bladder, a scalding 
 sensationinmaking of water, and very afflict- 
 ing stranguries. The treatment of such 
 complaints consists in removing every parti- 
 cle ofthe fly from the blistered part, making 
 the patient drink abundantly of mucilaginous 
 drinks, giving emulsions and some doses of 
 camphor. 
 
 These objections to the employment of 
 salves containing the lytta, for dressing blis- 
 tered surfaces, led to the use of mezereon, 
 euphorbium, and other irritating substances, 
 which, when incorporated with ointment, 
 form very proper compositions for keeping 
 blisters open, which they do without the in- 
 convenience of irritating the bladder, like 
 the blistering fly. — The favourite applica- 
 lion, however, for keeping open blisters, is 
 the savine cerate, which was brought into 
 notice by Mr. Crowther in his book on v/hite 
 swellings. (See Ceratum SabincE.) On the 
 use of the sdvine cerate,! mmediately after the 
 cuticle raised by the blister is removed, says 
 Mr. Crowther, it should be observed that 
 experience has proved the advantage of using 
 the application lowered i^y a half or two- 
 thirds of the unguentum cera;. An atten- 
 tion to this direction will produce less irrita- 
 tion and more discharge, tlian if the savine 
 cerate were used in its full strength. Mr. 
 Crowther says also, thai he has found fo- 
 menting the part with flannel, wrung out of 
 warm water, a more easy and preferable 
 way of keeping the blistered surface clean, 
 and fit for the impression of the ointment, 
 than scraping the part, as has been directed 
 by others. An occasional dressing of un- 
 guentum resinaj flavae, lie has found a very 
 useful application for rendering the sore 
 free from an appearance of slough, or rather 
 dense lymph, which has sometimes been so 
 firm in its i^extnre as to be separated by the 
 
 77 
 
 probe, with as much readines-: as the cuticle 
 is detaclied after blistering. As the discharge 
 diminishes, the strength of the savine dress- 
 ing should be proportionably increased. The 
 ceratum sabina' must be used in a stronger 
 or weaker degree, in proportion to the ex- 
 citemetit produced on the patient's skin. 
 
 Blister-fill. See Lylta. 
 
 Bli'tum-fe'tidum. See Chenojjodiumvid- 
 varia. 
 
 BLOXDEL, James Augustus, was born 
 in England of a French family, and admit- 
 ted licentiate of the College of Physicians 
 about 1720. Ke chiefly distinguished him- 
 self by controverting, in a very a))Ie man- 
 ner, the opinion then generally receivedj 
 that marks could be imtirinted on tire foetus 
 by the imagination ofthe mother, and he has 
 the merit of contributing very largely to the 
 rem.ovalofthis prejudice which had prevailed 
 forages, and often produced much mischief. 
 
 BLOOD. Sanguis. A red homogeneous 
 fluid, of a saltish taste,and somewhaturinous 
 smell, and glutinous consistence, which cir- 
 culates in the cavities of the heart, arteries, 
 and veins. The quantity is estimated to be 
 about twenty-eight pounds in an adult : of 
 this, four parts are contained in the veins, 
 and a fifth in the arteries. The colour of 
 the blood is red; in the arteries it is of a 
 florid hue, in the veins darker ; except only 
 the pulmonary vessels,in which the colour is 
 reversed. Physiology demonstrates, that it 
 acquires this florid colour in passing through 
 the lungs, and from the loss of carbon. The 
 blood is the most important fluid of our 
 body. Some physicians and anatomists have 
 considered it asalive,and have formed many 
 ingenious hypotheses in support of its vitality. 
 The temperature of this fluid is of consider- 
 able importance,and appearsto depend upon 
 the circulation and respiration. The blood 
 of man, quadrupeds, and birds, is hotter 
 than the medium they inhabit; hence they 
 are termed animals of warm blood ; whilst 
 in fishes and reptiles, animals with cold 
 blood, it is nearly ofthe temperature ofthe 
 medium they inhabit. The microscope dis- 
 covers that the blood contains a great num- 
 ber of round globules, which are seen float- 
 ing about in a yellowish fluid, the serum. 
 The bloodalsopossesses remarkable physical 
 properties ; its taste is saltish, and the smell 
 of its halitus or vapour,when recently drawn, 
 is somewhat urinous ; it is of a plastic con- 
 sistence, somewhat glutinous and adhesive. 
 
 Chemical analysis of blood, by means of 
 distillation, discovers, 
 
 1. A considerable quantity of insipid 
 water, which very soon becomes putrid. 
 
 2. Empyreumatic oil. 
 
 3. Ammoniacal spirit. 
 
 4. Carbon, which remains behind, is very 
 spongy, and with great difficulty incinerated. 
 The ashes, however, consist of asmall quan- 
 tity of culinary salt, soda, phosphate of lime, 
 and a, very small portion of iron. 
 
ISO 
 
 MLO 
 
 Bod 
 
 While hot, and in motion, the blood re- 
 mains constantly fluid, and red : when it 
 Gools, and is at rest, it takes the form of a 
 fluid mass, which gradually and sponta- 
 neously separates into two parts; the one, 
 which is red and floating, becomes of a 
 darker colour, remains concrete, and is 
 called the cruor, crassamentum, or cake ; 
 the other, which occupies the lower part 
 of the vessel, is of a yellow-greenish colour, 
 and adhesive, and is called the strum or 
 lymph. 
 
 The cRuoR forms more than one half of 
 the blood; it is very plastic, thick, and, in 
 consistence, like glutinous jelly. It soon 
 putrefies in the temperature of the air ; but, 
 dried by a gentle heat, becomes a brittle, 
 dark, red mass. It is insoluble in water; 
 and, when boiled in it, is converted into a 
 hard grumous mass, internally red. The 
 surface of the cruor of the blood, after 
 being exposed in a vessel to atmospheric 
 air, becomes of a florid red colour ; but the 
 inferior surface, contiguous to the vessel, 
 is of a deep black : the change of colour on 
 the surface is owing to the oxygen of the 
 atmosphere acting upon the blood. The 
 cruor of the blood is composed of, 
 
 1. Red globules, which chemistry demon- 
 strates consist of a fibrous gluten and iron. 
 The experiments of the celebrated Rhades 
 show, that from twenty-five pounds of blood 
 from the human body, near two drachms of 
 the oxide of iron were obtained. 
 
 2. The fibrous gluten of the cruor, is 
 that which remains after washing the cruor 
 of blood for a considerable time in cold 
 water, and enclosed in a fine linen cloth ; 
 in which case the red globules are washed 
 away. If the red water obtained in this 
 experiment be evaporated, and then distilled 
 to dryness, it leaves behind a carbon, exhi- 
 biting, when incinerated, a great quantity of 
 a*on, attractable by the magnet. From these 
 experiments it would appear, that the red- 
 ness of the globules is imparted from the 
 oxidated iron, for which purpose a small 
 quantity is sufficient. 
 
 The SERUM of the blood is a lymphatic 
 fluid, almost inodorous ; rather saltish to 
 the taste ; pellucid, and of a yellowish-green 
 colour ; and rather of a plastic consistence. 
 It forms scarcely one half of the blood ; 
 and it contains. 
 
 1. A large portion oi water ; from forty- 
 seven ounces of serum, forty-three of insi- 
 pid water were yielded by distillation. 
 
 2. Mbuminous gluten, like the white of 
 an egg, obtained by boiling, or by stirring 
 it with a stick, or by an admixture of alcohol 
 or concentrated mineral acid. If equal 
 parts of water and serum of the blood be 
 coagulated by fire, that part of the serum 
 which is not coagulated, upon being cooled, 
 puts on the appearance of a tremulous 
 jelly. 
 
 3. Carbonated soda, obtained by pour- 
 
 iflg a mineral acid upon recent diluted 
 serum. 
 
 4. Culinary salt, found in the incinerated 
 carbon of blood. The albuminous princi- 
 ple of the serum, more commonly called the 
 coagulable lymph, appears to be of very con- 
 siderable importance in the animal economy^ 
 both in diseased and healthy states of it : it 
 affords, by analysis, carbon, azote, and 
 hydrogen. 
 
 The importance of the blood is very con* 
 siderable ; it distends the cavities of the 
 heart and blood vessels, and prevents them 
 from collapsing; it stimulates to contraction 
 the cavities of the heart and vessels, by 
 which means the circulation of the blood is 
 performed ; it generates within itself ani- 
 mal heat, which it propagates throughout the 
 body ; it nourishes the whole body ; and, 
 lastly, it is that source from which every 
 secretion of the body is separated. 
 
 Blood, dragon's. See Calamus rotang. 
 
 BLOOD-LETTING. Under this term 
 is comprehended every artificial discharge 
 of blood made with a view to cure or pre- 
 vent a disease. Blood-letting is divided 
 into genera/ and topical. As examples of the 
 former, vencesection and arteriotomy may be 
 mentioned ; and of the latter, the appli- 
 cation of leeches, cupping-glasses, and scari- 
 jication. 
 
 Blood, spitting of. See Hcemoptyfis. 
 
 Blood, vomiting of. See Hcematemtsis. 
 
 Blood-stone. See Hematites. 
 
 Bloody flux. See Dysenteria. 
 
 Bo'a. (From /Set/;, an ox.) A pustulous 
 eruption like the small-pox, so called be- 
 cause it was cured, according to Pliny, by 
 anointing it with hot ox-dung ; also the 
 name of a serpent of Calabria ; and of the 
 hydroa. 
 
 Boche'tum. a decoction of the woods 
 prepared by a second boiling with fresh 
 water. 
 
 Bo'cHiA. A subliming vessel. 
 
 Bo'cHiuM. A swelling of the bronchial 
 glands. 
 
 Bodies, combusi^ible. This term is given 
 by chemists to all substances which, on 
 account of their affinity for oxygen, are 
 capable of burning. 
 
 Bodies, gaseous. See Gas. 
 
 Bodies, inflammable. Chemists give 
 this name to such bodies as burn with faci- 
 lity, and flame in an increased temperature ; 
 although, strictly speaking, all combustible 
 bodies are inflammable bodies ; such are the 
 diamond, sulphur, bitumens, fcc. 
 
 Bodies, phosphorescent. Bodies which 
 produce light, though their temperature be 
 not increased. 
 
 BODY. Corpus. The human body is 
 divided by anatomists into the trunk and 
 extremities : i.e. the head, and inferior and 
 superior extremities, each of which have 
 certain regions before any part is removed, 
 by which the physician is enabled to direct 
 
BUE 
 
 sail. 
 
 iSi 
 
 the applicatioQ of blisters and the like, 
 and the situation of diseases is better de- 
 scribed. 
 
 The head is distinguished into the hairy 
 part and the face. The former has five 
 regions, viz. the crown of the head or vtr- 
 iex, the forepart of the head or sinciput, 
 the hindpart or occiput, and the sides, 
 partes lalerates capitas. In the latter are 
 distinguished, the region of the forehead, 
 frons ; temples, or tempara ; the nose, or 
 nasus ; the eyes, or oculi; the mouth, or os; 
 the cheeks, buccce ; the chin, or mentum ; 
 and the ears, or aures. 
 
 The trunk is distinguished into three 
 jirincipal parts, the neck, thorax, and ab- 
 domen. The neck is divided into the an- 
 terior region or pars unlica, in which, in 
 men, is an eminence called pomum Mami ; 
 the posterior region is called nucha colli; 
 and the lateral regions, partes laterales 
 colli. 
 
 The thorax is distinguished into the an- 
 terior region, in wiiich are the sternum and 
 mammcE, and at whose inferior part is a 
 pit or hollow called scrobiculus cordis; a 
 posterior region, called (/or.su/w ; and the 
 sides, or latera thoracis. 
 
 The abdomen is distinguished into an 
 anterior region, properly the abdomen ; a 
 posterior region, called the loins, or lumhi ; 
 and lateral regions or flanks, called latera 
 abdominis. The anterior region of the ab- 
 domen being very extensive, is subdivided 
 into the epigastric, hypochondriac, ximJjiUcal, 
 and hypogastric regions, which are described 
 under their respective names. Immediately 
 below the abdomen is the ??ion.s Veneris, and 
 at its sides the groins or inguina. The 
 space between the organs of generation and 
 the anus,ov fundament, is called the peri- 
 nctum. 
 
 The superior extremity is distinguished 
 into the shoulder, summitas humeri, under 
 which is the arm-pit, called axilla or fovea 
 uxillnris ; the brnchium, or arm ; the anti- 
 brachium, or fore-arm, in which anteriorly 
 is the bend of tiie arm, where the veins are 
 generally opened, caUed flexura antibrachii ; 
 and posteriorly the elbow, called a7igulus 
 cvbiti ; and the hand, in which are the car- 
 pus or wrist, the back or dorsum manus, 
 and the palm or vola. 
 
 The inferior extremity is divided into, 
 1. the region of the femur, in which is 
 distinguished the coxa or regio-ischiadica, 
 forming the outer and superior part ; 2. the 
 leg, in which are the knee or genu, the bend 
 or cavmn poplitis, and the calf or sura; 3. 
 the foot, in which are the outer and inner 
 ankle, or malleolus externus and internus, 
 the back or dorsum, and the sole or 
 planta. 
 
 Bo'e. (FromySsa^, to exclaim.) Clamour, 
 or moaning made by a sick person. 
 
 BOERHAAVE, Kkrjian, was born at 
 Voorhout.in Holland, December 31. TfifiS. 
 
 His father, the pastor of the village, having 
 nine children, educated them himself, and 
 intending Herman for the church, was care- 
 ful to ground him well in the learned lan- 
 guages; in which he made such rapid 
 progress, that he was sent at 14 to Leydon. 
 His father dying soon after in slender cir^ 
 cumstances, he was fortunately supported 
 by the burgomaster, Daniel Van Alphin; 
 which Boerhaave ever remembered with 
 gratitude. Among other studies, he was 
 very partial to the mathematics, and im- 
 proved so much as to be able to give private 
 instructions in them, whereby he partly 
 maintained himself. In 1690, he took his 
 degree in philosophy, and in an inaugural 
 thesis refuted the errors of the materialists. 
 But he soon after turned his mind to the 
 study of medicine, and attended dissections 
 under Nuck ; he greatly preferred Hippo- 
 crates among the ancient, and Sydenham 
 among the modern physicians. He was 
 made doctor of medicine at Harderwyck, 
 in 1693 ; and in his dissertation on that 
 occasion, insisted on the utility of observing 
 the excretions in disease, especially the 
 urine. He was then engaged in forming a 
 new theory of medicine, by a judicious 
 selection from all that had been before ad- 
 vanced ; which was so well arranged, and so 
 ably supported by him, that it became gene- 
 rally adopted, and prevailed throughout 
 Europe for more than half a century. He 
 gave also lectures on chemistry, with con- 
 siderable reputation, about the same period. 
 The university ofLeyden therefore appointed 
 him, in 1701, professor of the theory of me- 
 dicine; when he read an oration recommend- 
 ing the study of Hippocrates; and, as he 
 declined some very advantageous oft'ersfrom 
 other parts, they afterwards augmented his 
 salary. About this time, he published an- 
 other Latin oration, " On the Use of me- 
 chanical Reasoning in Medicine," which 
 contributed to extend his fame. In 1709, 
 he was appointed professor of botany, to 
 which study he was ever after eminently 
 attached. On that occasion he produced 
 another oration, maintaining that medicine 
 would be best improved by observation, and 
 by simplicity in prescriptions. His '• Apho- 
 risms" had appeared the j'ear before, giving 
 a brief account of the history and cure of • 
 diseases, a work universally admired; to 
 which his pupil Van Sv.ieten afterwards 
 attached a very ample commentary. About 
 the same time, he published his " Insti- 
 tutes," treating of physiology. These two 
 works,withsuccessive improvements, passed 
 through numerous editions, and were trans- 
 lated into every European, nay even into 
 the Arabic language. In the year after, he 
 printed a catalogue of the plants in the 
 university gai'den. In 1714. he was made 
 rector of the university, and at the end of 
 the year for which he held the office, deli- 
 vered a discourse " On attaining Certainty 
 
132 
 
 B0& 
 
 BOL 
 
 in Physics." About this period he was made 
 professor of the practice of medicine, and in 
 1718, of chemistry also. His lectures on 
 these suhjects, and on botany, were delivered 
 with such clearness and precision, that stu- 
 dents throns;ed from every partto hear him.; 
 insomuch that Leydon could scarcely afford 
 accommodations for them. He \vas also 
 often consulted in difficult cases, by pjiy- 
 sicians even in distant parts of the world. 
 When appointed to the chemical chair, he 
 had published a short work on that subject; 
 but some of his pupils having printed his 
 lectures without authority, and very incor- 
 rectly, he was led to prepare tliem forxbe 
 press in 1732. In his conversation, Boer- 
 Jiaave was generally famiiiar, in his de- 
 meanour grave, but disposed to occasional 
 pleasantry; he was dintinguished for piety, 
 and on his moral character, his disciple 
 Kaller has passed a very high eulogium. 
 Havingacquircd considerable wealth by his 
 exertions, and being plain in bis dress, as 
 well as abstemious in his diet, he was by 
 some accused of parsimony ; but he spared 
 DO reasonable expense in procuring rare 
 books, and foreign plants. Being of a- vi- 
 gorous constitution, and accustomed to 
 much exercise abroad, he met with little 
 interruption from illness ; but in 1729, 
 having become corpulent and incapable of 
 riding, his health began to suffer, and he 
 was induced to resign his botanical and 
 chemical appointments. In an oration then 
 delivered, he rencounted the chief events of 
 liis life, expressing himself grateful lor the 
 patronage which he had received from indi- 
 viduals ; as well as to his own profession, for 
 tlie little opposition shown to his opinions. 
 It perhaps never hajipened, that so great a 
 revolution in science was so readily brought 
 about. The great reputation acquired by 
 i-liis extensive abilities, and the moderation of 
 his character, particularly averse from con- 
 tention, no doubt contribrited materially to 
 this result. In the year following, he was 
 again made rector of the university of 
 Leyden : and also elected a fellow of the 
 Royal Society in London, having been pre- 
 viously admitted to the Royal Academy of 
 Sciences in Paris. The remainder of his life 
 waschieily occupied in revising htsown nu- 
 merous productions, in publishing more cor- 
 rect editions of several esteensed authors, 
 and in domestic recreations at his seat near 
 Leyden. with his wife and daughter. To- 
 ward.- the end of 1/-37, he was attacked 
 with spniptoms of disease in tbcch.est, whicii 
 terminated his existence in tKc September 
 following. His fellow-citizens erected an 
 elegant monument to his memory. 
 
 Boethe'ma. (I^rom /Stcubiai, to assist.) 
 A remedy 
 
 Boethema'tica. (From fionbtoD, to assist.) 
 Favourable symptoms. 
 
 Bocr-hzan. See Meni/anlhes tTifoliuta. 
 
 Bo'gia gt:'ji:.ii. Gamboge. 
 
 Bohea tea. See Thea. 
 
 BOHN, John, was born at Lelpsic, M 
 164i* ; and after studying in many parts of 
 Europe, graduated there ; and was made 
 successively professor of anatomy, and oj 
 therapeutics, public physician to the city, 
 &c. Among numerous publications, he 
 chiefly distinguished himself by his " Circu- 
 lus anatomico physiologicus," and a trea- 
 tise " De officio medici clinico et forensi,'' 
 which latter particularly has great merit. 
 He also well explained the judgement to be 
 formed concerning wounds ; and recom- 
 mended purging with calomel in the begin- 
 ning of small-pox. He died in 1718. 
 
 Bois de coissi. See (Quassia. 
 
 Bolar earths. See Boh. 
 
 BOLE. (B&'AOf, a mass.) A friable earthy 
 substance, uniting with water into a smooth 
 paste, adhering to the tongue, and dissolving 
 as it were in the mouth ; it is of the argil- 
 laceous or clay kind, but more readily im- 
 bibing water tlian the clays strictly so called. 
 Those used in medicine, are the Armenian 
 and French boles. See Bolt Armenian, and 
 DoLus Gallica. Many other bolar earths have 
 been recommended for medicinal uses, and 
 were formerly ranked among the ofiiicinals ; 
 as red boles from Armenia, Lemnos, Stri- 
 gonium, Portugal, Tuscany, and Livonia; 
 yellow bolesfrom Armenia. Tockay, Silesia, 
 Bohemia, and Blois ; white boles from Ar- 
 menia, Lemnos, Nocera, Eretria, Lamos, 
 Chio, Malta, Tuscany, and Goltberg. Seve- 
 ral of these earths have been commonly 
 made into little cakes or flat masses, and 
 stamped with certain impressions ; from 
 which circumstance they received the narae- 
 of terra sigillala. or sealed earths. 
 
 BOLE, ARMENIAN, Bolus Armenia:, 
 Bole armenic. A pale, but bright red co- 
 loured earth, which is occasionally mixed 
 with honey, and applied to children's 
 mouths when atHicted with aphtha. It 
 forms, like all argillaceous earths, a good 
 tooth-powder, when mixed with some 
 aromatic. 
 
 BOLETUS. (From /?a)Ac?, a mass, or 
 /?ai/.<T«r, from its globular form.) 
 
 The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnsean system. Class, Crypiogamia. Or- 
 der, Fungi. Boletus. Spunk. 
 
 Bole'tus ce'rvi. The mushroom. 
 
 Boi.E'Tus ignin'rius. The systematic 
 name forthe offor/cM* of the pharmacopoeias. 
 Agaricus cliiriirgorum. Agaricns quercus. 
 Fungus igniarlus. Agaric of the oak. 
 Toucluvocd boletus. Female agaric. This 
 fungus Boletus igniariu^ — aeaulis pulvina- 
 ius Icvis, 2wris tenuiss^imis of Linnaeus, has 
 been much used by surgeons as an external 
 styptic. Though still employed on the 
 Continent, the surgeons in this country 
 have not much confidence in it. 
 
 BoLE'rrs ea'ricis. The systematic name 
 for the otncinal agaricus albus. The plant 
 known by this name in the pharm:.copceia5,, 
 
BOX 
 
 BON 
 
 'm 
 
 4s the Boletus laricis of Linnagus ; so called 
 from its being met with on old larch trees, 
 in different parts of Europe. Several prepa- 
 rations, as troches, an extract, and pills, are 
 ordered to be made with it in foreign phar- 
 macopceias, which are administered against 
 phthisical complaints. 
 
 Bole'tus pi'ni la'ricis. a species of 
 agaric. 
 
 Bole'tus suave'olens. The systematic 
 name for the fungus salicis of the pharmaco- 
 poeias. The species of fungus ordered in 
 some pharmacopoeias by this name, is the 
 Boletus suaveolens ; acaulis superne Imvis, 
 salicibus, of Linnaeus, and the Boletus alius 
 of Hudson. When fresh, it has a suburlnous 
 smell, and at first an acid taste, followed by 
 a bitter. It is seldom used at present, but 
 was formerly given in phthisical com- 
 plaints. 
 
 BoLi'sMus. A voracious appetite, ac- 
 cording to Avicenna ; but most probably 
 meant for bulimus. 
 
 BO'LUS. (B&ixoc, a bole or bolus.) Any 
 medicine, rolled round, that is larger than 
 an ordinary sized pea, and yet not too large 
 :to be swallowed. 
 
 Bo'lus alexipha'rmica. a preparation 
 of contrayerva. 
 
 Bo'lus ex alu'mine. Alum, bark, and 
 nutmfeg. 
 
 Bo'lus a'rmena. See Bole, Armenian. 
 
 Bo'lus a'rmena a'lba. The white ar- 
 menian bole. 
 
 Bo'lus armo'kiac. See Bole, Jlnnenian. 
 
 Bo'lus blesse'nsis. BoleofBlois. See 
 Bole. 
 
 Bo'lus ga'llica. French bole. A pale 
 red coloured bolar earth, variegated with 
 irregular specks and veins of white and 
 yeHow. It is occasionally administered as 
 an absorbent and antacid. 
 
 Bo'mbax. See Gossypium. 
 
 BO'MBIAS. A bombiate. A salt formed 
 by the union of the bombic acid with differ- 
 ent bases ; thus bomhiale of alumine. k.c. 
 
 BO'MBIC A'CID. .^cidum bombicvm. 
 Acid of the silk-worm. Silk-wgrms con- 
 tain, especially when in the state of chry- 
 salis, ail acid liquor in a reservoir placed 
 near the anus. It is obtained by expressing 
 their juice in a cloth, and precipitating the 
 mucilage by spirit of wine, and likewise bv 
 infusing the chrysalides in that liquor. This 
 acid is very penetrating, of a yellow amber 
 colour, but its nature and ccmbiiiations are 
 not vet v.cll known. 
 
 BO'MBUS. (hofj,t-.c.) A resounding 
 noise or ringing of the ears. A!=o. a 
 sonorous expulsion of flatus from the in- 
 testines. 
 
 Bon a'rbor. A nam given to the coffee- 
 tree. 
 
 Bo'na. Boona. The phaseolus, or kidney- 
 bean. 
 
 Bo'nduch Indo'rum. See Guilandina. 
 
 BONE, Os. Bones are hard, drv, and 
 
 insensible parts of the body, of a whitish 
 colour, and composed of a spongy, compact; 
 or recticular substance. They Vary much in 
 their uppearances, some being long and hol- 
 low, others flat and compact, &.c. The 
 greater number of bones have several pro- 
 cesses and cavities, which are distinguished 
 from their figure, situation, use, &.c. Thus 
 processes extended from the end of a bone, 
 if smooth and round, are c?d\ed heads; and 
 condyles, when flattened eitherabove or late- 
 rally. That part which is beneath the head, 
 and' which exceeds the rest of the bone in 
 smallness and levity, is called the neck. 
 Rough, unequal processes are cAlled tubero- 
 sities or tubercles ; but the longer and more 
 acute, spinous or styloid processes, from their 
 resemblance to a thorn. Thin broad pro- 
 cesses with sharp extremities, are known by 
 the name of cristce, or sharp edges. Other 
 processes are distinguished by their form, 
 and called alar or pterygoid, mamillary or 
 mastoid, dentiform or odontoid, fee. Others, 
 from their situation, are ca.]\ed superior, in- 
 ferior, exterior, and interior. Some have their 
 name from their direction, aso6%«e,s/raig/if, 
 transverse, &ic. ; and some from their use, as 
 trochanters, rotators, SiC. Furrozcs, depres' 
 sions, and cavities, are destined either for the 
 reception of contiguous bones, to form an 
 articulation with them, when they are called 
 articular cavities, which are sometimes deep- 
 er, sometimes shallower; or they receive hard 
 parts, but do not constitute a joint with them. 
 Cavities serve also for the transmission and 
 attachment of soft parts. Various names 
 are given to them, according to the magni- 
 tude and figure of bones, 'f they be broad 
 and large at the beginning, and not deep, 
 but contracted at their ends, they are called 
 forece or pits J'urrows are open canals, 
 extending longitudinally in the sui-face of 
 bones. A hollow, circular tube, for the 
 most part of the same diameter from begin- 
 ning to end, and more or less crooked or 
 straight, Jong or short, is named a canal- 
 Foramina are the apertures of canals, or 
 they are formed of the excavated margins of 
 two bones, placed agaisist each other. If 
 such be the form of the'rnargin of a bone, 
 as if a portion were taken out of it, it is 
 called a notch. 
 
 \\\[h respect to the formation of l;o;ie, 
 there have been v;-rions ojiiiiions. I'liyyio- 
 los(ist^ of the p-.-c=er,t day assert tb*'. it is 
 from a spoc;i.fic ac-ti^m of sTial! artei'ies, by 
 which ossiric iriaits'- is -separated froru the 
 blood, and deposiieu wbeie it is req:;!i'cd. 
 The first tliiijg obsorvaiJs \i\ xije el:^b!■yo, 
 v;be;-e hcyr-a ig to be form 'd, is n Iranspruent 
 jelly, '.vhich becories rrad'.'.alb fir.rri'^i'. a-id is 
 formed into cartilage. The cartilage gra- 
 dually increases to a cprtaiii size, apri when 
 the process of ossification commencfes, va- 
 nishes as it advances. Cartilagss, previous 
 to the ossific action, are solid, and without 
 any cavity ; but when the ossific action of 
 
134 
 
 BOiN 
 
 BON 
 
 the arteries is about to commence, the ab- 
 sorbents become very active, and form a 
 small cavity 'in which the bony matter is 
 ' deposited ; bone continues to be separated, 
 and the absorbents model the mass into its 
 required shape. The process of ossification 
 is extremely rapid in utero : it advances 
 slowly after birth, and is not completed in 
 the human body till about the twentieth 
 year. Ossification in the flat bones, as those 
 of the skull, always begins from central 
 points, andtlie radiated fibres meet the radii 
 of other ossifying points, or the edges of the 
 adjoining bone. In long bones, as those of 
 the arm and leg, the clavicle, metacarpal, 
 and metatarsal bones, a central ring is formed 
 in the body of the bone, the head and extre- 
 mities being cartilage, in the centre of which 
 ossification afterwards begins. The central 
 ring of the body shoots its bony fibres to- 
 wards the head and extremities, which ex- 
 tend towards the body of the bone. The 
 head and extremities at length come so close 
 to the body as to be merely separated by a 
 cartilage, which becomes gi-adually thinner 
 until the twentieth year. Thick and round 
 bones, as those of the tarsus, carpus, ster- 
 «um, and patella, are, at first, all cartilage : 
 ossification begins in the centre of each. 
 When the bones are deprived of their soft 
 parts, and are hung together in their natural 
 situation, by means of wire, the whole is 
 termed an artijiciai skeleton ; but when they 
 are kept together by means of their ligay 
 ments, it is called a natural skeleton. — The 
 uses of tiie bones are various, and are to be 
 found in the account of each bone ; it is, 
 therefore, only necessary to observe, in this 
 place, that they give shape to the body, con- 
 tain and defend the vital viscera, and aff"ord 
 an attachment to ail the muscles. 
 
 i i f Vertebra; 
 
 It 
 
 I o ] Sacrum 
 
 { p; l^Coccygis OS 
 
 The thorax - 
 j The pelvis 
 I 
 
 C Cervical 
 ^ Dorsal 
 ( Lumbar 
 
 Sternum 
 Ribs 
 
 Innominata ossa 2 
 
 J 
 
 *■ ^ 
 & S 
 
 I 
 
 The shoulder 
 The arm 
 The fore-arm 
 
 _ ( Clavicle 
 ( Scapula 
 Humeri os 
 ( Ulna - 
 \ Radius 
 f Naviculare os 
 j Lunare os - 
 I Cuneiforme os 
 or J Orbiculare os 
 
 - j Trapezium os 
 1 Trapezoides os 
 I Magnum os 
 
 i(Unciforme os 
 Metacarpus 
 Phalanges - - - 
 
 Femur - 
 
 C Carpus 
 iorist 
 
 fThe thigh 
 The leg 
 
 ( Patella 
 
 . Tibia 
 ( Fibula 
 f Calcaneus 
 ] Astragalus 
 { Tarsus OY I Cuboidcs os 
 I instep - j Naviculare os 
 i [ Cuneiformia ossa 
 
 I Metatarsus ... 
 [ Phalanges 
 
 Sesamoid bones of the thumb and ^ 
 great toe, occasionally found - S 
 
 II 
 
 2 
 2 
 
 3 
 
 2 
 10 
 
 28 
 
 2 
 
 6 
 
 10 
 
 Total 248 
 
 j3 Table of tiie Bones. 
 
 ffi 
 
 Bones of 
 
 cranium 
 skull - 
 
 Bones of 
 *face - 
 
 Denies or 
 teeth 
 
 f Frontal 
 
 the i ^^"^^a' 
 \ Occipital 
 
 I Temporal - 
 
 I Ethmoid 
 
 [Sphenoid 
 
 f Superior maxil. 
 
 I Jn-al 
 
 [ iNasal 
 
 theJ^^.^';i'>'°^^l - 
 _ I rai-iitine 
 
 I Inferior spongy 
 
 j Vomer 
 
 [ Inferior maxil. 
 
 ( Incisores 
 
 _ < Cnspidati 
 
 f fv'Io lares 
 
 Hyodes os 
 
 Bone of the 
 tongue 
 
 Bones of the f Malleus 
 ear, within J Incus 
 the tempo- 1 Stapes 
 ral bones - { Orb'culare os 
 
 JVb. 
 
 - 1 
 . 2 
 
 - 1 
 
 - 2 
 
 - 1 
 
 - 1 
 
 - 8 
 
 - 4 
 
 - 20 
 
 - 1 
 
 Bones, growth of. See Osteogeny. 
 Bonebinder. See Osteocolla. 
 BONET, Theophilus, was born at Ge- 
 neva in 1620, and graduated at Bologna, 
 He had considerable practice, and was ex- 
 2 tremely zealous in the pursuit of morbid 
 1 anatomy, as well as in extracting valuable 
 
 1 observations from authors. His hearing be- 
 
 2 coming impaired, he devoted the latter part 
 2 of his life to the arrangement of the materials, 
 2 which he had prepared. His principal work, 
 2 entitled " Sepulchretum," published 1678, 
 
 was highly approved; and laid the founda- 
 tion of Morgagni's excellent treatise, " De 
 Sedibus et Causis Morborum." Another 
 publication of his, " Mercurius compilati- 
 tius," is an index of medical literature to 
 the time of its appearance, 1682. His death 
 occurred seven years after. 
 
 Bonosie'ssis la'pis. The Bononian- 
 stone. Called also phosphorus bononicnsis, 
 phosphorus kircheri, the light carrier, or Bo- 
 nonian phosphorus. As a medicine the 
 stone is caustic and emetic. 
 
 BONTIUS. James, was born at Levden, 
 
BOR 
 
 where he studied medicine, and then went 
 to practice in India. After his return, he 
 wrote several valuable works on the diseases 
 and practice of that country, as well as on 
 its natural productions, animal and vegeta- 
 ble. The most esteemed is entitled "<De 
 Medicina Indorum," and appeared in 1642. 
 
 Bo'ni's Henri'cus. (Henricus ; so called 
 because its virtues were detected by some 
 one whose name was Henry.) See Cheno- 
 podium. 
 
 BORACIC ACID. Aciduvi boracicum. 
 Sedative salt of Homberg. Acid of borax. 
 Boracine acid. A concrete salt crystallized 
 in small white scales, which may be obtained 
 from borax, by adding concentrated sulphu- 
 ric, nitric, muriatic, and even vegetable 
 acids, to a hot solution of boras, till the lixi- 
 vium becomes somewhat acid : the solution 
 is then to be cooled, when the boracic acid 
 will appear in the shape of bright scales. 
 This acid, in combination with alkalies, 
 earths, and metallic oxides, forms borates. 
 
 Bo'rage. See Borago. 
 
 BORA'GO. (Formerly written Corago ; 
 from ror, the heart, and ago, to aifect ; be- 
 cause it was supposed to comfort the heart 
 and spirits.) Borage. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linna^an system. Class, Pentandria. Or- 
 der, Monogynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the offici- 
 nal borage. See Borago officinalis. 
 
 Bora'go officina'lis. The systematic 
 name for the borage of the shops Bu- 
 glossiim verum. Buglossum latifolium. Bo- 
 rago hortensis. The leaves and flowers of this 
 plant, Borago ; foliis omnibus alternis, caly- 
 eibus patentibus of Linna?us, are esteemed 
 in some countries as a refrigerant and cor- 
 dial. A syrup is prepared from the leaves in 
 France, and used in pleurisies and inflam- 
 matory fevers. Their principal use in this 
 island is in that grateful summer beverage, 
 known by the name of cool tankard. 
 
 BO'RAS. A borate. A salt formed of 
 boracic acid with an earthy, alkaline or me- 
 tallic base ; as borate of soda, &.c. 
 
 Bo'ras so'djE. Borate of soda. See 
 Borax. 
 
 Bo'rate. See Boras. 
 
 BO'RAX. (Borak. Arab.) Boras sod(£, 
 ■mb-borassodcE. The obsolete syncft])aTis are, 
 Chrysocolla, capistrum a}iri, ancinar, borax- 
 trion, a.cestis anncar, anlincar, tinpal, amphi- 
 tane, bauraeh, nitnt.m faditium, smiterna, 
 and nitrum nativum. This salt, consisting 
 of boracic acid united with soda, the soda 
 being slightly in escess, is brought from Thi- 
 bet and Persia, where it is found in a native 
 state. This native or crude borax is called 
 tincal, tincor, boresh,poHnxa, in the East In- 
 dies, and was formerly purified in Europe 
 bythe Venetians, when it was called refined 
 or Venetian borax ; but it is now prepared 
 by the Dutch by solution in hot water fil- 
 tration, and careful crystallization. The 
 
 HOT 
 
 135 
 
 particular process is not known. Its taste 
 is cool : it is soluble in eighteen parts of 
 cold and six of hot v.'ater. It is decomposed 
 by several of the acids. Borax is rarely used 
 internally in modern practice ; and accord- 
 ing to Murray it does not appear to possess 
 any activity, although it is supposed by some 
 to be, in doses of half a drachm or two scru- 
 ples, diuretic and emmenagogue. It is oc- 
 casionally given in cardialgia as an antacid. 
 Its solution is in common use as a cooling 
 gargle, and to detach mucus, &.c. from the 
 mouth in putrid fever; and mixed with an 
 equal quantity of sugar, it is used in the 
 form of powder to remove the aphthous 
 crust from the tongue in children. The 
 salts formed by the union of the acid of 
 borax with different bases are called borates. 
 
 BORBORY'GMUS. (From (icpQc^v^a, to 
 make a noise.) The rumbling noise occa-- 
 sioned by flatus in the intestines. It fre- 
 quently precedes hysterical affections. 
 
 BORDEU, Theophilus de, a French 
 physician, born in 1722. He graduated 
 at Montpellier, and was soon after appoint- 
 ed inspector of the mineral waters at Bare- 
 ges, and professor of anatomy. Subsequently 
 he went to Paris, and was admitted to the 
 faculty there in 1754. He died of apoplexy 
 in his 55th year. His most esteemed work 
 is on the cellular membrane ; his distinc- 
 tions of the pulse appear too nice for prac- 
 tical utility. 
 
 BORELLI, .John Alphoksus, was born 
 at Castelnuovo, in 1608. He first taught 
 the mathematics in Sicily, then as pro- 
 fessor at Pisa ; and being soon after ad- 
 mitted to the celebrated academy del Ci- 
 mento, he formed the design of explaining 
 the functions of animal bodies on mathema- 
 tical principles. For this purpose he applied 
 himself diligently to dissection. His grand 
 Work, " De Motu Animalium," was pub- 
 lished after his death, which happened in 
 1679, at the expense of Christina, queen of 
 Sweden. The imposing appearance of his 
 opinions gained them many converts at 
 first, but they have been found very defec- 
 tive on maturer examination. He was au- 
 thor of many other publications on different 
 subjects. 
 
 BoRo'zAiL. (jSthiop.) An epidemic dis- 
 ease of the j^Cthiopians, in appearance simi- 
 lar to the lues venerea. 
 
 Borra'go. See Borago. 
 
 Bo'rri. (Indian.) Borri-borri. Boberri. 
 The Indian name for turmeric ; also an 
 ointment used there, in which the roots of 
 tumeric are a chief ingredient. 
 
 Bo'sa. An Egyptian word for a mass 
 which is made of the meal of darnel, hemp- 
 seed, and water. It is inebriating. 
 
 Bo'sMORos. (From fioo-Am, to eat, and 
 ^0/)!!?, a part : because it is divided for food 
 by the mill.) Bosporus. A species of meal. 
 
 Bota'le fora'men. A name formerlv 
 applied to the foramen ovale. 
 
136 
 
 BOU 
 
 BRA 
 
 BOTALLUS, Leonard, an eminent phy- 
 sician of Piedmont, flourished about the 
 middle of the 16th century. He graduated 
 at Padua ; and attained considerable re- 
 putation, as well in surgeiy as in medi- 
 cine ; having the honour of attending two 
 of the French kings, and the prince of 
 Orange; the latter of whom he cared of a 
 wound, in which the carotid artery had been 
 injured. He published a treatise on gun- 
 shot wounds, which long remained in high 
 estimation. But that which chiefly gained 
 him celebrity was a work on bleeding, 
 general and local, which he recommended 
 to be freely practised in a great variety of 
 diseases, both acute and chronic. His opi- 
 nions were adopted by many, and carrietl 
 to an extravagant leugtl), particularly in 
 France .- but more enlarged experience has 
 tended greatly to lessen their prevaleiice. 
 
 BO'TANY. {Bolanica, fiolavaai : from 
 Jiolcivii, an herb or grass.) That part of 
 natural history which considers every 
 thing respecting the natural history of ve- 
 getables. 
 
 Bota.'nicon. (From /Sot^ivm, an herb.) 
 A plaster made of herbs, and described by 
 Paulus iEgineta. 
 
 Bo'thor. (Arab.) Tumours : pimples 
 in the face : also the small-pox or measles. 
 
 Bo'thrion. (From 0o()piov, a little pit.) 
 Botrivm. The alveolus or socket for the 
 tooth : also an ulcerated cornea. 
 
 Bo'tia. a name given to scrofula. 
 
 Bo'tin. a name for turpentine. 
 
 Bo'tium. Bocium. Indurated bronchial 
 glands. 
 
 BoTOTHiKur.i. The most evident symp- 
 tom of disease. 
 
 Botri'tis. (From fiorpuc, a bunch of 
 grapes. Botryites. A sort of burnt cad- 
 mia, collected in the top of the furnace, and 
 resembling a bunch of grapes. 
 
 Bo'tkys. {^olfvt, a cluster of grapes ; so 
 tailed because its seeds hang down like a 
 bunch of grapes.) The oak of Jerusalem. 
 
 Bo'trys mexica'na. See Chenopodium 
 ambrosioides. 
 
 Bo'trys vulga'ris. See Chenopodium 
 holrys. 
 
 Bo'tds. Bolia. Botus barbatus. A cu- 
 curbit of the chemists. 
 
 Bouba'lios. See Momordica Elaterium, 
 and Pudendum mulicbre. 
 
 Bou'bon. See Bubo. 
 
 BOUGI'E. (French for was candle.) 
 Candela cerea. Candela medicata. Cathe- 
 leres of Swediaur. Cerei medicati of Le 
 Dran. Cereolus chirurgorum. A term ap- 
 plied by surgeons to a long, slender instru- 
 ment, that is introduced through the urethra 
 into the bladder. Bougies made of the 
 elastic gum are preferable to those made of 
 wax. The caustic bougie differs from the 
 ordinary one in having a thin roll of caustic 
 in its middle, which destroys the striclSire, or 
 snv ]iart it comes in contact with. Those 
 
 made of catgut are veiy seldom used, but are 
 deserving of the attention of the surgeon. 
 Bougies are chiefly used to overcome stric- 
 tui-es in the urethra, and the inti'oduction of 
 them requires a good deal of address and 
 cai||^on. They should not be kept in the 
 urethra so long at one lime as to excite 
 much pain or irritation. Before their use 
 is discontinued, they should, if practicable, 
 be carried the length of the bladder, in order 
 to ascertain the extent of the strictures, 
 taking care that this be performed not at 
 once, but in a gradual manner, and after 
 repeated trials ; for much iinury might 
 arise from any hasty or violent eflbrts to re- 
 move tlie resistance that may present itself. 
 There are bougies also for the oesophagus 
 and rectum. 
 
 Bou'limus. (From ./S;t/, greatly, and 
 '/jfjLOi, hunger ; or from ^.vkoiam, to desire.) 
 A canine or voracious appetite. 
 
 Bovi'lljIl. (From bos, an ox, because 
 cattle were supposed subject to it.) The' 
 measles. 
 
 Bovi'jfA fa'mes. The same as bulimia. 
 
 Bovi'sTA. See Lycoperdon. 
 
 Box-tree. See Buxus. 
 
 Brache'rium. (From brachtale, a.hra.ce- 
 let. A truss or bandage for hernia; a term 
 used by the barbarous Latin writers. 
 
 Brachije'us wu'sctJLus. See Brachialis 
 internus. 
 
 Brachi.^e'us exte'rnus. See Triceps ex- 
 tensor cubiti. 
 
 Brachi^'us inte'knus. See Bruchialh 
 internus. 
 
 BRA'CHIAL ARTERY. Artt.ria brachi- 
 alis. The brachial artery is the continua- 
 tion of the axillary artery, which, "as it 
 passes behind the tendon of the pectoralis 
 major, receives the name oibrachial. It runs 
 down on the inside of the arm, over the 
 musculus coraco-brachialis, and anconaeus 
 internus, and, along the inner edge of the 
 biceps, behind the vena basilica, giving out 
 small branches as it goes along. Below the 
 bend of the arm it divides into the cubitalis 
 and radialis. Sometimes, though rarely, the 
 brachial artery is divided from its origin into 
 two large branches, which run down on the 
 arm, and afterwards on the fore-arm, wliere 
 they are called cubitalis and radialis. 
 
 Brachia''le. The word means a brace- 
 let; but the ancient anatomical writers ap- 
 ply this term to the carpus, the part on 
 which the bracelet was worn. 
 
 Brachia'lis. See Brachialis internus. 
 
 Brachia'lis exte'rkus. See Triceps ex- 
 tensor cubiti. 
 
 BRACHIA'LIS INTERNUS. Brachi- 
 mus of Winslow, Brachiceus internus of 
 Cowper, and Humero-ciibital of Dumas. 
 A muscle of the fore-arm, situated on the 
 forepart of the os humeri. It arises fleshy 
 from the middle of the os humeri, at 
 each side of the insertion of the deltoid 
 muscle, coveriaff all the inferior and fore^- 
 
BRA 
 
 liHA 
 
 lar 
 
 part of this bone, runs over the joint, anii 
 adheres firmly to the ligament ; is inserted, 
 by a strong short tendon, into the coronoid 
 process of the ulna. Its use is to bend the 
 fore-arm and to prevent the capsular liga- 
 ment of the joint from being pinched. 
 
 Brachio-cubital ligament. Ligamen- 
 turn brachio-cubitalt. The expansion of the 
 lateral ligament, which is fixed in the inner 
 condyle of the os humeri, runs over the 
 capsular, to which it closely adheres, and is 
 inserted like radii on the side of the great 
 sigmoid cavity of the ulna ; it is covered on 
 the inside by several tendons, which adhere 
 tjlosely to it, and seem to strengthen it very 
 considerably. 
 
 BRACHIO-RADIAt LIGAMEKT. Ltgamtn- 
 
 tum brachio-radiale. The expansion of the 
 lateral ligament, which runs over the ex- 
 ternal condyle of the os humeri, is inserted 
 round the coronary ligament, from thence 
 all the way down to the neck of the radius, 
 and also in the neighbouring parts of the 
 ulna. Through all this passage it covers 
 the capsular ligament, and is covered by 
 several tendons adhering closely to both. 
 
 Bra'chi OS. See Humeri us. 
 
 BRA'CHIUM. {Bpax'^^v, the arm.) The 
 arm, from the shoulder to the wrist. 
 
 Bra'chium mo'vexs (QUARTOS. See La- 
 tissimus dor si. 
 
 Brachu'na. According to Avicenna, a 
 species of furor uterinus. 
 
 Brachychro'nius. (From ^^^yy^^ short, 
 and ;tyoi'oc, time.) A disease which conti- 
 nues but a short time. 
 
 Brachypnce'a. (From ^fxyy;, short, 
 and tsrvaai, to breathe.) Shortness and dif- 
 ficulty of breathing. 
 
 Bra'chys. (From fifttyy;, short.) A 
 muscle of the scapula. 
 
 Bra'cium. Copper, Verdigris. 
 
 Bradvpe'psia. (From /g/i^uc, slow, and 
 -a^j^a, to concoct.) Weak digestion. See 
 Dyspt-psia. 
 
 Bra'ggat. a name formerly applied to 
 a ptisan of honey and water. 
 
 Brain. See Cerebrum. 
 
 Brain, little. See Cerebellum. 
 
 BRAN. Furfur. The husks or shells 
 of wheat, which remain in the bolting 
 machine. It contains a portion of tlie fa- 
 rinaceous matter, and is said to have a 
 laxative quality. Decoctions of bran, sweet- 
 ened with sugar, are used by the common 
 people, and sometimes with success,, against 
 coughs, hoarseness, &.c. 
 
 Bra'nca, (Branca, Span, a foot, or 
 branch.) A term applied to some herbs, 
 which are supposed to resemble a particular 
 foot; as branca leonis, lion's foot; branca 
 ursina, bear's foot. 
 
 Bra'nca leoni'na. See .^Ichcmilla. 
 
 Bra'nca ursi'na. See .Acanthus and 
 Heracleum. 
 
 Br.v'nca leo'nis. See .ilchemilla. 
 
 BRA'jTcHffi. CFrom ^fiytt^, to make 
 
 moist.) Branchi. Swelled tonsils, or glan- 
 dulous tumours, of the fauces, which se- 
 crete saliva. 
 
 Bra'nchus. (From ^^i'/us, to moisten,) 
 A defluxion of humours from the fauces, 
 
 BRANDY. Spirifus Gallicus. A colour- 
 less, slightly opaque, and milky tluid, of 
 a hot and penetrating taste, and a strong 
 and agreeable smell, obtained by distil 
 ling from wine. It consists of water, ar- 
 dent spirit, and a small portion of oil, 
 which renders it milky at first, and, after a 
 certain time, colours it yellow. It is the 
 fluid from which rectified or ardent spirit is 
 obtained. Its peculiar flavour depends on 
 the nature of the volatile principles, or es- 
 sential oil, which come over along with it 
 in the distillation, and likewise, in some 
 measure, upon the management of the fire, 
 the wood of the cask in which it is kept, 
 fcc. It is said, that our rectifiers imitate 
 the flavour of brandy, by adding a small 
 proportion of nitrous ether to the spirit of 
 malt, or molasses. The utility of brandy i.s 
 very considerable, but, from its pleasant 
 taste and exhilarating property, it is too 
 often taken to excess. It gives energy to 
 the animal functions ; is a powerful tonic, 
 cordial, and antispasmodic ; and its utility 
 with camphire, in gangrenous aflections, is 
 very great. 
 
 Branks. The name, in Scotland, for \h& 
 mumps. See Cynanche parotidma. 
 
 Brankurdne. See Acanthxis.. 
 
 Brasilia. Brazil wood. 
 
 Brasilie'nse li'gsum. See Hainni' 
 toxyllum. 
 
 Brasilie'nsi.s ra'dix. The ipecacuanha 
 roots sometime* so called. 
 
 Bra'sium. (From (i^a-Ta-m, to boil.) 
 Malt, or germinated barley. 
 
 Bra's.iia. (From /?^*cr(ra!, to boil.) The 
 unripe black pepper. Fermentation. 
 
 Bra'smos. The same. 
 
 Brass. JEs. A combination of copper 
 and zinc. 
 
 Brassade'lla. Brassatella. Ophioglos- 
 sum, or the herb adder's tongue. 
 
 BRA'SSICA (Varro says, quasi priE- 
 sica ; from prmseco, to cut otf; because it 
 is cut from the stalk for use ; or from itfxt- 
 atdi, a bed in a garden where they are cul- 
 tivated.) Crambe. Cabbage. Colewort. 
 
 The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. 
 
 Bra'ssica a'lba. The white cabbage. 
 
 Bra'ssica apia'na. Jagged or crirapled 
 colewort. 
 
 Bra'ssica caki'na. The mercurialis syl- 
 vestris. 
 
 Bra'ssica capita'ta. Cabbage. There 
 are several varieties of cabbage, all of 
 which are generally hard of digestion, pro- 
 ducing flatulencies, and afford very little 
 nourishment. These inconveniences are 
 not experienced by those whose stomachs 
 are strong and accustomed to them. Fe-.v 
 
i36 
 
 BHA 
 
 BKl 
 
 vegetables run into a state of putrefaction 
 So quickly as cabbages; tiiey ought, there- 
 fore, always to be used immediately after 
 cutting. In Holland and Germany there 
 is a method of preserving them, by cutting 
 them into pieces, and sprinkling salt and 
 some aromatic herbs among them ; this mass 
 is put into a tub, where it is pressed close, 
 and left to ferment, when it is called sour 
 crout, or sauer kraut. These, and all pickles 
 of cabbage, are considered as wholesome and 
 antiscorbutic, from the vinegar and spices 
 they contain. 
 
 Bra'ssica cokgylo'des. Turnip cab- 
 bage. 
 
 Bra'ssica cuma'na. Red colewort. 
 
 Bra'ssica eru'ca. The systematic name 
 for the plant which affords the semen eruce. 
 Garden rocket. Roman rocket. Rocket 
 gentle. The seeds of this plant, Bracca ; 
 foHi.1 lyariis, caule hisurlo siliquis glabris, 
 of Linnaaus, and of the wild rocket, have 
 an acrid taste, and are eaten by the Italiaes 
 in their pickles, fcc. They are said to be 
 good aperients and antiscorbutics, but are 
 esteemed by the above-mentioned people for 
 their supposed apiirodisiac qualities. 
 
 Bka'ssica eruca'strum. Eruca sylves- 
 Iris. Wild rocket. See Brassica eruca. 
 
 Bra'ssica flo'rida. Cauliflower. A 
 variety of the oleraeea. 
 
 Bra'ssica gonylico des. Turnip cab- 
 bage. 
 
 Bra'ssica lacutu'rrja. Brassica lacu- 
 turris. The savoy plant. 
 
 Brassica marina. See Convolvulus sol- 
 danella. 
 
 Bra'ssica nahu.s. The systematic name 
 for the plant from which the semen napi is 
 obtained. JVapus sylveitus. Bunias. Wild 
 navew, or rajje. The seeds yield upon ex- 
 pression a large quantity of oil called rape 
 oil, which is sometimes ordered in stimu- 
 lating liniments. 
 
 Bra'ssica olera'cea. The systematic 
 name for the brassica capitata of the shops. 
 See Brassica capitata. 
 
 Bra'ssica rata. The systematic name 
 for the plant whose root is called turnip. 
 Rapum. Rapus. Jfapus. JVapus dulcis. 
 The turnip. Turnips are accounted a 
 salubrious food, demulcent, detergent, 
 somewhat laxative and diuretic, but liable, 
 in weak stomachs, to produce flatulen- 
 cies, and prove difficult of digestion. The 
 liquor pressed out of them, after boil- 
 ing, is sometimes taken medicinally in 
 coughs and disorders of the bi-east. The 
 seeds are occasionally taken as diuretics ; 
 they have no smell, but a mild acrid 
 taste. 
 
 Bra'ssica rubra. Red Cabbage. Mr. 
 Watt finds that the red cabbage affords a 
 very excellent test both for acids and alka- 
 lies, in which it is superior to litmus, being 
 naturally blue, turning green with alkalies, 
 and re^ with acids. 
 
 Bra'ssica sati'ta. The common gardeii 
 cabbage. 
 
 Brassica sabau'da. The savoy plant. 
 
 Brasside'llica ars. a way of curing 
 wounds, mentioned by Paracelsus, by ap- 
 plying the herb Brassidella to them. 
 
 Bra'thu. (B^jtfiu.) An old name for 
 savine. 
 
 BREAD-FRUIT. The tree which affords 
 this, grows in all the Ladrone Islands 
 in the South sea, in Otaheite, and now in 
 the West Indies. The bread-fruit grows 
 upon a tree the size of a middling oak. The 
 fruit is about the size of a child's head, and 
 the surface is reticulated, not much unlike 
 the surface of a truffle. It is covered with 
 a thin skin, and has a core about the size of 
 a small knife. The eatable part is between 
 the skin and the core : it is as white as snow, 
 and somewhat of the consistence of new 
 bread. It must be toasted before it is eaten, 
 being first divided into three or four parts. Its 
 taste is insipid, with a slight sweetness, 
 nearly like that of wheaten bread and arti- 
 choke together. This fruit is the constant 
 food of the inhabitants all the year, it being 
 in season eight months. 
 
 BREAST. Mamma. The two globular 
 projections, composed of common inte- 
 guments, adipose substance, and lacteal 
 glands and vessels, and adhering to the an- 
 terior and lateral regions of the thorax of 
 females. On the middle of each breast is 
 a projecting portion, termed the papilla or 
 nipple, in which the excretory ducts of the 
 glands terminate, and around whicli is a 
 coloured orb, or disc, called the areola. 
 The use of the breast is to suckle new-born 
 infants. 
 
 Breast- bone. See Siermmi. 
 
 Bre'gma. (From BfE;t«D, to moisten ; 
 formerly so called becau<^e- in infants, and 
 sometimes even in adults, they are tender 
 and moist.) An old name for the parietal 
 bones. 
 
 Bre'via. (From brevis, short.) A spe- 
 cific name of some parts whose termination 
 is not far from their inseition, as brevia vasa, 
 the branches of the splenic vein.' 
 
 Bre'vis mus'culus. a muscle of the 
 scapula. 
 
 Bre'vis cu'biti. A muscle of the fore- 
 arm. 
 
 Brevis extensor digitorum pedis. See Ex- 
 tensor bredis digitorum pedis. 
 
 Brevis flexor pollicis pedis. See Flexor 
 brevis pollicis pedis. 
 
 Bre'vis perone'us. See Peroneus brevis, 
 
 Brevis pronator radii. See Pronator radii 
 quadralus. 
 
 Brey'hia. (An American plant named 
 in honour of Dr. Brcnnius.) A species of 
 capparis. 
 
 Briar, wild. See Rosa canina. 
 
 Bri'ciomum. a name which the Gauls 
 gave to the herb artemisia. 
 
 Brimstone. See Sulphur. 
 
SRi BRO 139 
 
 BRISTOL HOT-WELL. Bristotiensis efficacious in moderating the thirst, the drv 
 aqua. A pure, thermal or warm, slightly burning heat of the hands and feet, the 
 acidulated, mineral spring, situated about partial night sweats, and the symptoms that 
 a mile below Bristol. The fresh water is are peculiarly hectical ; and thus in the 
 inodorous, perfectly limpid, and sparkling, earlier stages of phthisis, it may materially 
 and sends forth numerous air bubbles when contribute to a complete re-establishment of 
 poured into a glass. It is very agreeable health ; and even in the latter periods, mi- 
 to the palate, but without having any very tigate the disease when the cure is doui3lfu]5 
 decided taste, at least none that can be dis- if not hopeless. 
 
 tinguished by a common observer. Its The sensible effects of this water, when 
 specific gi'avity is only 1.00077, which ap- drank warm and fresh from the spring, are 
 proaches so near to tliat of distilled water, a gentle glow of the stomach, succeeded 
 that this circumstance alone would show sometimes by a slight and transient degree 
 that it contained but a very small admix- of headach and giddiness. By a continued 
 ture of foreign ingredients. The tempera- use, in most cases it isdiuretic, keeps the skin 
 ture of these waters, taking the average of moist and perspirable, and improves the 
 the most accurate observations, may be appetite and health. Its effects on the bowels 
 reckoned at 74 deg. ; and this does not very are variable. On the Avhole, a tendency to 
 sensibly vary during winter or summer, costiveness seems to be the more general 
 Bristol water contains both solid and gaseous consequence of a long course of this medi- 
 matter, and the distinction between the two cinal spring, and therefore the use of a mild 
 requires to be attended to, as it is owing to aperient is requisite. These effects, however, 
 the very small quantity of solid matter that are applicable only to invalids, for healthy 
 itdeservesthecharacterofavery fine natural persons, who taste the waterat the fountain, 
 spring ; and to an excess in gaseous contents, seldom discover any thing in it but a degree 
 that it seems to be principally indebted for of warmth, which distinguishes it from the 
 its medical properties,whatever they may be, common element. 
 
 independent of those of mere water, with The season for the Hotwell is generally 
 an increase of temperature. From the dif- from the middle of May to October ; but 
 ferent investigations of chemists, it appears as the medicinal pi'operties of the water 
 that the principal compouent parts of the continue the same throughout the year, the 
 Hotwell water, are a large proportion of car- summer months are preferred merely on 
 bonic acid gas, or fixed air, and a certain account of the concomitant benefits of air 
 portion of magnesia and lime, in various and exercise. 
 
 combinations, with 'the muriatic, vitriolic. It should be mentioned, that another 
 and carbonic acids. The general inference spring, nearly resembling the Hotwell, has 
 is, that it is considerably pure for a natural been discovered at Clifton, which is situ- 
 fountain, as it contains no other solid matter ated on the summit of the same hill, from 
 than is found in almost all common spring the bottom of which the Hotwell issues, 
 water, and in less quantity. The water of Sion-spring, as it is called, is 
 
 On account of these ingredients, espe- one or two degrees colder than the Hot- 
 cially the carbonic acid gas, the Hotwell well ; but in other respects it sufficiently 
 water is efficacious in promoting salutary resembles it to be employed for all similar 
 discharges, in green sickness, as well as purposes. 
 
 in the blind hemorrhoids. It ma};- be taken Brita'knica he'rba. See Rum ex hydro- 
 Viith advantage in obstructions, and weakness lapathum. 
 
 of the bowels, arising from habitual cos- British oii,. A variety of the black spe- 
 tiveness; and, from the purity of its aqueous cies of petroleum, to which this name has 
 part, it has justly been considered as a been given as an empirical remedy, 
 specific in diabetes, rendering the urinary Bro'ccoli. Brassica Italica. As an ar- 
 organs more fitted to receive benefit from tide of diet, this may be considered as more 
 those medicines which are generally pre- delicious than cauliflower and cabbage, 
 scribed, and sometimes successful. Sound stomachs digest broccoli withoutany 
 
 But the high reputation which this spring inconvenience ; but in dyspeptic stomachs, 
 has acquired, is chiefly in the cure of pul- even when combined with pepper, &c. it 
 monary consumption. From the number always produces flatulency, and nauseous 
 of unsuccessful cases among those who eructations. 
 
 frequent this place, many have denied any Bro'chos. (Bfio^cc, a snare.) A ban- 
 peculiar efficacy in this spring, superior to dage. 
 
 that of common water. It is not easy to Bro'chthus. (From Boo^a, to pour.) 
 determine how much may be owing to the The throat ; also a small kind of drinking- 
 favourable situation and mild temperate vessel. 
 
 climate which Bristol enjoys ; but it cannot Bro'chus. (Bmkoc) One with a promi- 
 be doubted that the Hotwell water, though nent upper-lip, or one with a full mouth and 
 by no means a cure for consumption, alle- j)rominent teeth. 
 
 viates some of the most harassing symptoms BROCKLESBY, Richard, was bora 
 "of this formidable disease. It is particularly in Somersetshire, though of an Irish famOy. , 
 
lio 
 
 BR0 
 
 in 1722. After studying at Edinburgh, he 
 graduated at Leyden ; then settled in Lon- 
 don, but did not advance very rapidly in 
 practice. About 1757, he was appointed 
 physician to the army in Germany, and on 
 his return after six years, published the re- 
 sult of his experience, in a work entitled 
 "Economical and Medical Observations." 
 His success now became more decided, and 
 
 for many years : he was also surgeon 16 i:^ . 
 George's Hospital, and to Her Majesty's 
 household. He wrote many works; the 
 most considerable was entitled " Chirurgi- 
 cal Cases and Observations," in 1773, but 
 reckoned not to answer the expectations 
 entertained of him. He attained his eigh- 
 tieth year. 
 
 Bro'mion. (From /2/!*^o5, the oat.) The 
 
 being prudent in his affaii s, and without a name of a plaster, made with oaten flour, 
 family, he realized a considerable fortune, mentioned by Paulus .Sgineta. 
 He proved himself however suificiently libe- 
 ral, by presenting lOOOl. to Mr. Edmund 
 Burke, who had been his schoolfellow ; and 
 by oftering an annuity of 1001. to Dr. John- 
 son, to enable him to travel, which was not 
 however accepted. He was author of several 
 other works, and died in 1797. 
 
 Bro'dium. a term in pharmacy, signi- 
 fying the same with j use alum, broth, or the 
 liquor in which any thing is boiled. Thus 
 we sometimes read of Brodium Sails, or a 
 decoction of salt. 
 
 BRO'MA. (From .fiwixrxa., to eat.) Food 
 of any kind, that is masticated, and not 
 
 drank. 
 Broma-theon. (From /Sfa-s-xa, to eat.) 
 
 Mushrooms. 
 
 BROMATO'LOGY. (Bromatologia ; from 
 Bpaiy.ct, food, and xs^oc, a discourse.; A dis' 
 
 course, or treatise on food. 
 
 Brome'lia ana'nas. The systematic 
 
 name of the plant which alfords the ana- 
 nas fruit, is the Bromelia foliis ciliato- 
 
 spi7wsis, miicronatis, spica comosa of Lin- 
 
 nsEus. It is u.sed principally as a delicacy 
 
 for the table, and is also given with advan- 
 tage as a refrigerant in fevers. 
 
 Brome'lia kaka'tas. The systematic 
 
 name of the plant from v.-hich we obtain the 
 
 fruit called penguin, which is given in the 
 
 Spanish West Indies to cool and quench 
 
 thirst in fevers, dysenteries, fcc. It grows 
 
 in a cluster, there being several of the size 
 
 of one's finger together. Each portion is 
 
 clothed with a husk, containing a white 
 
 pulpy substance, which is the eatable fiart ; 
 
 anci if it be not perfectly ripe, its flavour 
 
 resembles that of the pine-apple. The 
 
 Bko'mus ste'rilis. (From jSpua-naif to 
 eat.) The wild oat. 
 
 B RO'N C H I A. (bronchia-OTum, neut. 
 plur. From 'Bpoy^^^^o;, the throat.) See 
 Trachea. 
 
 Bronchia'les arte'ri^:. Bronchial ar- 
 teries. Branches of the aorta given oif in 
 the chest. 
 
 Bronchia'les GLA'suDi..ffi. Bronchial 
 glands. Large blackish glands, situated 
 about the bronchia and trachea, which 
 secrete blackish mucus. 
 
 BROKCHOCE'LE. (From 0piyx°^, the 
 windpipe, and xnxti, a tumour.) Botium. 
 Hernia gutturis. Gutlur tumidum. Tra- 
 chelopliyma. Gossum. Exechebronchos. 
 Gongrona. Herniabronchialis. Tracheocele. 
 Derbyshire neck. This disease is marked 
 by a tumour on (he forepart of the neck, 
 and seated between the trachea and skin. 
 In general it has been supposed principally 
 to occupy the thyroid gland. We are given 
 to understand that it is a very common dis- 
 order in Derbyshire : but its occurrence is 
 by no means frequent in other parts of Great 
 Britain, or in Ireland. Among the inha- 
 bitants of the Alps, and other mountainous 
 countries bordering thereon, it is a disease 
 very often met with, and is there known by 
 the name of goitre. The cause which gives 
 rise to it, is by no means certain, and the 
 observations of different writers are of very 
 little practical utility. Dr. Saunders con- 
 troverts the general idea of the broncho- 
 cele being produced by the use of snow 
 water. The swelling is at first without 
 pain, or any evident fluctuation ; when 
 the disease is of long standing, and the 
 
 iuice of the ripe fruit is very austere, and swelling considerable, we find it in general 
 
 made use of to acidulate punch. The 
 inhabitants of the West Indies make a wine 
 of the penguin, which is very intoxicating, 
 and has a good flavour. 
 
 BROMFEILD, William, was born in 
 London, 1712 ; and attained considerable 
 reputation as a surgeon. At the age of 
 twenty-nine he began to give anatomical 
 lectures, which were very well attended. 
 About three years after, in conjunction with 
 
 very ditficult matter to effect a cure 
 by medicine, or any external application ; 
 and it might be unsafe to attempt its 
 removal with a knife, on account of the 
 enlarged state of its arteries, and its vicinity 
 to the carotids ; but in an early stage of the 
 disease, by the aid of medicine a cure may 
 be effected. 
 
 Although some relief has been obtained 
 at times, and the disease probably somewhat 
 
 the Rev. Mr. Madan, he formed the plan of retarded by external applications, such as 
 
 the Lock Hospital ; and so ably enforced 
 the advantages of such an institution, that 
 a sufficient fund was raised for erecting the 
 present building ; and it has been since 
 maintained by voluntary contributions. He 
 was appointed surgeon, and held that office 
 
 blisters, discutient embrocations, and sapo- 
 naceous and mercurial plasters, still a com- 
 plete cure has seldom been effected without 
 an internal use of medicine; and that which 
 has always proved the most efficacious, is 
 burnt sponge. The form under which this 
 
iJRO 
 
 BKQ 
 
 141 
 
 is ulostusuaily exhibited, isthat of a Iczenge, 
 1^. spongiee uste 3ss. mucilag. Arab, gum. 
 q. s. fiat trochiscus. When the tumour ap- 
 pears about the age of puberty, and before 
 Us structure has been too morbidly deranged, 
 a pill consisting of a grain or two of calo- 
 mel, must be given for three successive 
 nights ; and; on the fourth morniiig, a saline 
 purge. Every night afterwards for three 
 weeks, one of the troches should, when the 
 patient is in bed, be put under the tongue, 
 suffered to dissolve gradually, and the solu- 
 tion swallowed. The disgust at first arising 
 from this remedy soon wears off. The pills 
 and the purge are to be repeated at the end 
 of three weeks, and the troches had recourse 
 to as before ; and this plan is to be pursued 
 till the tumour is entirely dispersed. Some 
 'recommend the burnt sponge to be adminis- 
 tered in larger doses. Sulphuretted potash 
 dissolved in water, in the proportion of 30 
 grains to a quart daily, is a remedy which 
 has been employed by Dr. Richter with suc- 
 cess, in some cases, where calcined sponge 
 failed. The sodsB subcarbonas being the 
 basis of burnt sponge, is now frequently 
 employed instead of it, and, indeed, it is a 
 more active medicine. 
 
 BKONCHO'TOMY. {Bronchotomia ; 
 from l^fci-y^o;, the windpipe, and ^ifAv», to 
 cut.) Tracheotomy. Laryngotoray. This 
 18 an operation in which an opening is made 
 into the larynx, or trachea, either for the 
 purpose of making a passage for the air iuto 
 and out of the lungs, when any disease pre- 
 vents the patient from breathing through 
 the mouth and nostrils, or of extracting fo- 
 reign bodies which have accidentally fallen 
 into the trachea; or, lastly, in order to be 
 able to inflate the lungs, in cases of sudden 
 suffocation, drowning, &.c. Its practicable- 
 ness, and little danger, are founded on the 
 facility with which certain wounds of the 
 windpipe, even of the most complicated 
 kind, have been healed, Avithout leaving any 
 ill effects whatever, and on the nature of the 
 parts cut, which are not furnished with any 
 vessel of consequence. 
 
 Bro'nchos. {'Bpoy;)(^o;, the windpipe.) A 
 catarrh ; a suppression of the voice from a 
 catarrh. 
 
 Bro'nchus. (From ,%;i;;,a!, to pour.) 
 The windpipe. The ancients believed that 
 the solids were conveyed into the stomach 
 by the oesophagus, and the fluids by the 
 bronchia; whence its name. 
 
 BroeJdime Speedwell. See Veronica beca 
 bunga. 
 
 Broom-, common. See Spartium scoparium. 
 
 BROWN, John, born in the county of 
 Berwick, in 1735. He made very rapid 
 progress in his youth in the learned lan- 
 guages, and at the age of twenty went to 
 Edinburgh to study theology; but before 
 he could be ordained, became attached to 
 free-living and free-thinking. About 1759 
 
 having translated the inaugural thesis of & 
 medical candidate into Latin, and the per- 
 formance being highly applauded, he was 
 led to the study of medicine. The profes- 
 sors at Edinburgh allowed him to attend 
 their lectures gratuitously ; and he main- 
 tained himself by instructing the students 
 in Latin, and composing or translating their 
 dissertations. Dr. Culien particularly en- 
 couraged him, notwithstanding his irregula- 
 rities, employing him as tutor to his sons, 
 and allowing him to repeat and enlarge 
 upon his lectures in the evening to those 
 pupils, who chose to attend. In 1766 he 
 married, and his house was soon filled with 
 boarders; but his imprudence brought on 
 bankruptcy within four years after. About 
 this period he was an unsuccessful candidate 
 for one of the medical chairs ; and attribut- 
 ing his failure to Dr. CuUen, became his 
 declared enemy. This probably determined 
 him to form his new system of medicine, 
 afterwards published under the title of 
 " Elementa Medicinae :" in which certainly 
 much genius is displayed, but little acquaint- 
 ance with practice, or with what had been 
 written before on the subject. His chief 
 object seems tohave been to reduce the me- 
 dical art to the utmost simplicity : whence 
 he arranged all diseases under the two divi- 
 sions of sthenic and asthenic, and maintained 
 that all agents operate on the body as sti- 
 muli ; so that we had only to increase or di- 
 minish the force of these according to cir- 
 cumstances. At the head of his stimulant 
 remedies he places wine, brandy, and opium ; 
 in the recommendation of which he is very 
 liberal -. and especially betrays his partiality 
 to them by asserting, contraiy to universal 
 experience, that he found them in his own 
 person the best preservatives against the 
 gout. He is said to have prepared himself 
 for his lectures by a large dose of laudanum 
 in whisky ; and thus roused himself to a 
 degree of enthusiasm, bordering on frenzy. 
 After completing his work, he procured a 
 degree from St. Andrew's, and commenced 
 public teacher. The novelty and imposing 
 simplicity of his doctrines procured him at 
 first a pretty numerous class ; but being ir- 
 regular in his attendance, and his habits of 
 intemperance increasing, they fell ofl'by de- 
 grees: and he was at length so embarrassed, 
 as to be obliged to quit Edinburgh in 1786. 
 He then settled in London, but met with 
 little success, and in about two years after 
 died. His opinions at first found many 
 supporters as well in this as in other coun- 
 tries ; but they appear now nearly fallen 
 into deserved oblivion. 
 
 BROWNE, Sir Thomas, was born in 
 Cheapside, 1605. After studying and prac- 
 tising for a short time at Oxford, he spent 
 about three years in travelling, graduating 
 at length at Leyden. He then came to 
 London, and published his "Religio Me- 
 
:i4^ 
 
 BFyt 
 
 BUB 
 
 dici ;" which excited great attention as a 
 work of genius, though blemished by a few 
 of the popular superstitions then prevailing. 
 He soon after settled at Norwich, and got 
 into very good practice ; and was admitted 
 an honorary member of the London Col- 
 lege of physicians. In 1646 appeared his 
 most popular work " On Vulgar Errors," 
 which added greatly to his fame ; though he 
 injudiciously ranked the Copernican system 
 among them. He was knighted by Charles 
 JI. ; and died at the termination of his 77th 
 year. Hisson Edward was also a physician, 
 and attained considerable eminence, having 
 had the honour of attending Charles II. 
 and William III., and being for three years 
 president of the college. 
 
 BRU'CEA. (So named by Sir Joseph 
 Banks, in honour of Mr. Bruce, the traveller 
 in Abyssinia, who first brought the seeds 
 thence into England.) The name of a genus 
 of plants in the Linnsean system. 
 
 Bru'cea antidysente'rica. The sys- 
 tematic name of the plant from which it 
 was erroneously supposed we obtained the 
 angustura bark. See Cusparia. 
 
 Bru'cea februgi'nea. This plant was 
 also supposed to afford the angustura bark. 
 Bruisewort. See Saponaria. 
 Brune'lla. See Prunntlln. 
 BRUNNER, John Conrad, was born 
 in Switzerland in 1653. He obtained his 
 degree in medicine in Strasburg when only 
 nineteen. He afterwards spent several years 
 in improving himself at differentuniversities, 
 particularly at Paris ; where he made many 
 experiments on the pancreas, and found that 
 it might be removed from a dog with impu- 
 nity. On his return he was made professor 
 of medicine at Heidelberg ; and gained 
 great reputation, so as to be consulted by 
 most of the princes of Germany. He dis- 
 covered the mucous glands in the duode- 
 num ; and was author of several inconsider- 
 able works. He died in 1727. 
 
 Brc'nner's glands. Brunntri glandules. 
 Peyer's glands. The muciparous glands, 
 situated between the villous and cellular 
 coat of the intestinal canal ; so named after 
 Brunner, who discovered them. 
 Bru'nus. An erysipelatous eruption. 
 Bru'scus. See Ruscus. 
 Brc'ta. (Arab.) Instinct. Savine. 
 Buu'tia. An epithet for the most resi- 
 nous kind of pitch, therefore used to make 
 the Oleum Pieinum. The Pix Brutia was so 
 called from Brutia, a country in the extreme 
 parts of Italy, where it was produced. 
 Brcti'no. Turpentine. 
 Bru'tobon. The name of an ointment 
 used by the Greeks. 
 Brctua. See Cissampelos Pareira. 
 Bruxane'li. (Indian.) A tall tree in 
 Malabar, whose bark is diuretic, according 
 to Ray. 
 Bry'gmus. (From iSfvxai, to make a 
 
 noise.) A peculiar kind of noise, such as 
 is made by gnashing or grating the teeth ; 
 or, according to some, a certain kind of 
 convulsion affecting the lower jaw, and 
 striking the teeth together, most frequently 
 observed in such children as have worms. 
 
 BRYO'NIA. (From ^pvx, to abound, 
 from its abundance.) Bryony. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, DicEcia. Order, 
 Syngenesia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the white 
 bryony. See Bryonia alba. 
 
 Brvo'nia a'lba. The systematic name 
 of the white bryony plant. Iritis alba sylves- 
 iris. j3grostis. Jlmpelos. Jircheostris. Edit' 
 trosis of Hippocrates. Bryonia aspera. Ce- 
 drosiis. Chelidonium. Labrusca. Melothruyn. 
 Ophrostaphylon. Psilothrum. Bryonia ; foliis 
 palmatis utrinque calloso-scabris of Linnaeus. 
 This plant is very common in woods and 
 hedges The root has a very nauseous biting 
 taste and disagreeable smell. Bergius states 
 the virtues of this root to be purgat^ve, hydra- 
 gogue,emmenagogue, and diuretic; the fresh 
 root emetic. This powerful and irritating 
 cathartic, though now seldom prescribed by 
 physicians, is said to be of great efficacy in 
 evacuating serous humours, and has been 
 chiefly employed in hydropical cases. In- 
 stances of its good effects in other chronic 
 diseases are also mentioned, as asthma, 
 mania, and epilepsy. In small doses, it is 
 reported to operate as a diuretic, and to be 
 resolvent and deobstruent. In powder, from 
 3j. to a drachm, it proves strongly purga- 
 tive ; and the juice, which issues spontane- 
 ously, in doses of a spoonful or more, has 
 similar effects, but is more gentle in its ope- 
 ration. An extract prepared by water, acts 
 more mildly, and with greater safety than 
 the root in substance, given from half a 
 drachm to a drachm. It is said to prove a 
 gentle purgative, and likewise to operate 
 powerfully by urine Of the expressed juice, 
 a spoonful acts violently both upwards and 
 downwards ; but cream of tartar is said to 
 take off its virulence. Externally, the fresh 
 root has been employed in cataplasms, as a 
 resolvent and discutient : also in ischiadic 
 and other rheumatic affections. 
 
 Brvo'nia mechoacha'na ni'gric.vns. A 
 name given to the jalap root. 
 
 Brvo'nia ni'gra. Black bryony, or vine. 
 The Tamus communis of Linnseus. 
 
 Brvo'nia Peruvia'na. Jalap. 
 
 Bry'ony, black. See Bryonia nigra. 
 
 Bry'ony, white. See Bryonia. 
 
 Bry'thion. (B/jyS/ov.) A malagma so 
 called, and described by Paulus .ffigineta. 
 
 Bry'ton. (From fifvai, to pour out.) A 
 kind of ale; or wine, made of barley. 
 
 Bubasteco'rdium. (From bubastus and 
 cor, the heart.) A name formerly given to 
 artemisia, or mugwort. 
 
 BU'BO. (From SmSmv, the groin ; bp- 
 
EUB 
 
 BUC 
 
 143 
 
 cause they most frequently happen in that 
 part.) Modern surgeons raeai:, by this term, 
 a swelling of the lymphatic glands, particu- 
 larly of those of the groin and ajtilla. The 
 disease may arise from the mere irritation of 
 some local disorder, when it is called sympa- 
 thetic bubo ; from the absorption of some 
 irritating matter, such as the venereal poison ; 
 or from constitutional causes, as in the pes- 
 tilential bubo, and scrofulous swellings, 
 of the inguinal and axillary glands. 
 
 BU'BON. (From /Soyfav, the groin, or 
 a tumour to which that part is liable, and 
 which it was supposed to cure.) The name 
 of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. 
 •Class, Pentandria. Order, Digynia. 
 
 Bu'bon ga'lbanum. The systematic 
 name of the plant which affords the officinal 
 galbanum. Jtlbetad. Clialbane. Gesor. The 
 plant is also named Ferula Jljricana ; Oreo- 
 selinum Jlfricanum ; ^nisum fruiicosum 
 galbaniferum ; Anisum Jifricanum frutices- 
 cens; and Jlyborsat. Galbanum is the gum- 
 mi-resinous juice, obtained partly by its 
 spontaneous exudation from the joints of 
 the stem of the Lovage-leaved bubon, 
 JSubon ; foliis rhombeis dentatis striatis 
 glabris, umbellis paiicis, of Linna?us : but 
 more generally, and in greater abundance, 
 by making an incision in the stalk, a few 
 inches above the root, from which it imtne- 
 diately issues, and soon becomes sufficiently 
 concrete to be gathered. It is imported into 
 England from Turkey and the East Indies, 
 in large, softish, ductile, pale-coloured 
 masses, which, by age, acquire a brownish- 
 yellow appearance ; these are intermixed 
 with distinct whitish tears, that are the most 
 pure part of the mass. Galbanum has a 
 strong unpleasant smell, and a warm, bitter- 
 ish, acrid taste. Like the other gummy 
 resins, it unites with water, by trituration 
 into a milky liquor, but does not perfectly 
 dissolve, as some have reported, in water, 
 vinegar, or wine. Rectified spirit takes up 
 much more than either of these menstrua, 
 but not the whole ; the tincture is of a 
 bright golden colour. A mixture of two 
 parts of rectified spirit, and one of water, 
 dissolves all but the impurities, which are 
 commonly in considerable quantity. In dis- 
 tillation with water, the oil separates and 
 rises to the surface, in colour yellowish, in 
 quantity one twentieth of the weight of the 
 galbanum. Galbanum, medicinally consi- 
 dered, may be said to hold a middle rank 
 between assafcetida and ammoniacum ; but 
 its foetidness is very inconsiderable, espe- 
 cially when compared with the former ; it is 
 therefore accounted less antispasmodic, nor 
 are its expectorant qualities equal to those 
 of the latter; it however is esteemed more 
 efficacious than either in hysterical disor- 
 ders. Externally, it is often applied, by 
 surgeons, to expedite the suppuration of 
 inflammatory and indolent tumours, and, 
 by physicians, as a warm stimulating plas- 
 
 ter, it is an ingredient in the pilulce galbani 
 compositoi, the emplastrum galbani composl- 
 tumoi the London Pharmacopceia, and in 
 the emplastrum gunimosum of the Edin- 
 burgh. 
 
 Bu'bon macfdo'kicum. The systematic 
 name of the plant which affords the semen 
 petroselini Macedonici of the shops. £pium 
 petrceum. Petrapium. Macedonian parsley. 
 This plant, Bubon Macedonicum of Lin- 
 najus, is similar in quality to the common 
 parsley, but weaker and less grateful. The 
 seeds enter the celebrated compounds mith- 
 ridate and theriaca. 
 
 Bueo'nium. (From ^ovCast, the groin.) 
 A name of the golden starwort ; so called 
 because it was supposed to be efficacious in 
 diseases of the groin. 
 
 BUBONOCE'LE. (From /Scufw, the 
 groin, and iij)M», a tumour.) Hernia ingui- 
 nalis. Inguinal hernia, or rupture of the 
 groin. A species of hernia, in which the 
 bowels protrude, at the abdominal ring. 
 See Hernia. 
 
 Bu'ccA. (Heb.) The cheek. The hollow 
 inner part of the cheek, that is inflated by 
 the act of blowing. 
 
 Bcccacra'ton. (From bucca, or bucella, 
 and ufuce, to mix ; that is, a morsel of bread 
 sopped in wine, which served in old times 
 for a breakfast.) 
 
 Bu'ccAL GLANDS. (Glandulce buccinales ; 
 from bucca, the cheek. The small glands 
 of the mouth, under the cheek, which assist 
 in secreting saliva into that cavity. 
 
 Bu'ccEA. (From bucca, the cheek ; as 
 much as can be contained at one time within 
 the cheeks.) A mouthful ; a morsel ; u 
 polypus of the nose. 
 
 Bcccela'ton. (¥ vom buccella, a morsel.) 
 A purging medicine, made up in the form 
 of a loaf; consisting of scammony, &.c. put 
 into fermented flour, and then baked in an 
 oven. 
 
 Bucce'lla. Paracelsus calls by the name 
 of Bucella, the carneous excrescence of the 
 polypus in the nose, because he supposes 
 it to be a portion of flesh parting from 
 the bucca, and insinuating itself into the 
 nose. See Buccea. 
 
 Buccella'tio. (From buccellatus, cut into 
 small pieces.) Bucelatio. A method of stop- 
 ping an hemorrhage, by applying small 
 pieces of lint to the vein, or artery. 
 
 BUCCINA'TOR. {Musculus buccinator. 
 So named from its use in forcing the breath 
 to sound the trumpet ; from ^cvkomov, a 
 trumpet.) Retractor anguli oris of Albi- 
 nus, and alveolo-maxiUaire of Dumas. The 
 trumpeter's muscle. The buccinator was 
 long thought to be a muscle of the lower 
 jaw, arising from the upper alveoli, and in- 
 serted into the lower alveoli, to pull the 
 jaw upwards ; but its origin and insertion, 
 and the direction of its fibres, are quite the 
 reverse of this. For this large flat muscle^ 
 which forms in a manner the walls of the 
 
i44 
 
 BUG 
 
 BUL 
 
 cheek, arises chiefly from the coronoid pro- 
 cess of the lower jaw-bone, and partly also 
 from the end of the alveoli, or socket process 
 of the upper-jaw, close by the pterygoid pro- 
 cess of the sphenoid bone : it goes forward, 
 with direct fibres, to be implantedJnto the 
 corner of the mouth ; it is thin and flat, co- 
 vers in the mouth, and forms the walls of 
 the cheek, and is perforated in the middle of 
 the cheek by the duct of the parotid gland. 
 These are its principal uses : — it flattens the 
 cheek, and so assists in swallowing liquids ; 
 — it turns, or helps to turn, the morsel in 
 th.3 mouth, while chewing, and prevents it 
 from getting without the line of the teeth ; 
 — in blowing wind instruments, it both re- 
 ceives and expels the wind ; — it dilates like 
 a bag, so as to receive the wind in the cheeks ; 
 and it contracts upon the wind, so as to ex- 
 pel the wind, and to swell the note. In 
 blowing the strong wind instruments, we 
 cannot blow from the lungs, for it distresses 
 the breathing, we reserve the air in the 
 mouth, which we keep continually full; 
 and from this circumstance, as mentioned 
 above, it is named buccinator, from blowing 
 the trumpet. 
 
 Bu'ccuLA. (Dim. of bucca, the cheek.) 
 Tiie fleshy part under the chin. 
 
 BucE'pHiLON, RKD-FROiTED. The plant 
 so called, is the Trophis .^mericanaoi Lin- 
 naius. Its fruit is a kind of rough red 
 berry, which is eaten by the inhabitants of 
 Jamaica, although its flavour is by no means 
 pleasant. 
 
 Bu'cERAS. (From 0ov;, an ox, and m- 
 fUi;, a horn ; so called from the horn-like 
 appearance of its seed.) Buceros. Fenu- 
 greek seed. See Trigondla Fcenutngra- 
 cum. 
 
 B U C H A N, William, was born at 
 Ancrara, in 1729. After studying at Edin- 
 burgh, he settled in Sheffield, and was 
 soon appointed physician to the Foundling 
 Hospital at Ackworth : but that establish- 
 ment being afterwards given up, he went to 
 practise at Edinburgh, where he remained 
 several years. During that period he com- 
 posed his celebrated Work, called " Do- 
 mestic Medicine," on the plan of Tissot's 
 " Avis aux Peuples ;" which has been very 
 extensively circulated, translated into other 
 languages, and obtained the author a gold 
 medal, with a coenmmdatory letter, from 
 the Empress of Russia. It has been ob- 
 jected, that such publicationstend to degrade 
 and injure the medical profession ; but it 
 does not appear that those, who are pro- 
 perly qualilied, can suffer permanently 
 thereby. There seems more foundation for 
 the opinion, that imaginary diseases will 
 be multiplied, and patients sometimes fall 
 victims to (heir complaints, being treated by 
 those, who do not properly understand them. 
 Dr. Buchan afterwards practised in London, 
 and published sanT; oi'her works ; and died 
 in ISO-'v. 
 
 Buck-bean. See Mtnyanthes trifoUata. 
 
 Buck-thorn. See Rhamnus catharticms. 
 
 Buck-wheat. See Polygonum fagopy rum. 
 
 Buck-wheat, eastern. See Polygonum 
 divaricatum. 
 
 Bucra'nion. (From 0ou;, an ox, and 
 ic/>:fiiiov, the head ; so called from its sup- 
 posed resemblance to a calf's snout.) The 
 antirrhinum, or snap-dragon plant. 
 
 Bu'cton. The hymen, according to 
 PircEus. 
 
 Buga'rtia. Chilblains, 
 
 Bugle. See Prunella. 
 
 Bugloss. See Jlnchusa officinalis. 
 
 BUGLO'SSUM. (From 0cv;, an ox, 
 and y?,cea-(Tu, a tongue ; so called from the 
 shape and roughness of its leaf.) See jln- 
 chusa officinalis. 
 
 BuGLo'ssuM sylve'stre. The stone bu- 
 gloss. 
 
 Bd'gula. (A dim. of buglossa.) See 
 JJjuga pyramidalis. 
 
 BULBOC.VSTANUM. (From fi^ikCoc, 
 a bulb, and xarwov, a chesnut ; so called 
 from its bulbous appearance.) See Buniurn 
 bulbocaitanum. 
 
 Bulbocavekno'sus. (Bulbocnvernosus, sc. 
 musculus : so called from its origin and in- 
 sertion.) See Accelerator urince. 
 
 Bu'lbonach. (Germ.) The Lunaria 
 rediviva of Linnaeus. Satin and honesty. 
 It is said, by Ray, to be a warm diuretic. 
 
 Bu'lbus escule'ntus. Such bulbous roots 
 as are commonly eaten are so called. 
 
 Bu'lbus vomito'rius. Muscayi. Hyadn- 
 thus muscari of Linnagus. Musk-Grape- 
 flower. Emetic and diuretic, according to 
 Ray. 
 
 Bulge-water-tree. The Geoffroya Jamai- 
 censis. > 
 
 BULI'MIA. (From fiw, a particle of 
 excess, and xtfjic?, hunger.) Bulimiasis. 
 Boulimos. Bulimus. Bolismos of Avicenna. 
 Fames canina. jjppetitus caninus. Phage- 
 dena. Mephagia. 13upeina. Cynorexia. In- 
 satiable hunger, or canine appetite. 
 
 Dr. Cullen places this genus of disease 
 in the class locales, and order dysorexice ; and 
 distinguishes three species. 1. Bulimia hel- 
 luonum ; in which there is no other disorder 
 of the stomach, than an excessive craving 
 of food. 2. Bulimia syncopalis ; in which 
 there is a frequent desire of food, and the 
 sense of hunger is preceded by swooning. 
 3. Bulimia emetica, also cynorexia; in 
 which an extraordinary appetite for food is 
 followed by vomiting. The real causes of 
 this disease are, perhaps, not properly un- 
 derstood. In some cases, it has been supposed 
 to proceed from an acid in the stomach, and 
 in others, from a superabundance of acid 
 in the gastric juice, and from indigested 
 sordes, or worms. Some consider it as de- 
 pending more frequently on monstrosity than 
 disease. An extraordinary and well-attested 
 case of this disease, is related in the third 
 ^'olume of the Medical and PhysicalJoumal, 
 
BUP 
 
 BUR 
 
 143 
 
 of a French prisoner, who, in one day, con- 
 sumed of raw cow's udder 4 lbs., raw beef 
 10 lbs., candles 2 lbs. ; total, 16 lbs. ; besides 
 5 bottles of porter. 
 
 Buli'mia addepha'gia. a voracious ap- 
 petite. 
 
 Buli'mia caw i'na. a voracious appetite, 
 with subsequent vomiting. 
 
 Buli'mia cardia'lgica. A voracious ap- 
 petite^ with heartburn. 
 
 Buli'mia contulso'kum. A voracious 
 appetite, with convulsions. 
 
 Buli'mia eme'tica. A voracious appe- 
 tite, with vomiting. 
 
 Buli'mia helluo'num. Gluttony. 
 
 Buli'biia esuri'gio. Gluttony. 
 
 Buli'mia syscopa'lis. A voracious ap- 
 petite, with fainting, from hunger. 
 
 Buli'mia vermino'sa. A voracious ap- 
 petite, from worms. 
 
 Bulimi'asis. See Bulimia. 
 
 Bu'limus. See Bulimia. 
 
 Buli'thum. (From 0ouc, an ox, and 
 \iQos, a stone.) A bezoar, or stone, found 
 in the kidneys, or gall, or urinary bladder, 
 of an ox, or cow. 
 
 Bu'lla. (A bubble.) A clear vesicle, 
 Avhich arises from burns, or scalds ; or other 
 causes. 
 
 Bu'llace. The fruit so called, is the 
 produce of the Prunus insitia of Linnaeus, 
 which grows wild in our hedges. There 
 are two varieties of bullace, the red and the 
 white, which are used with the same inten- 
 tions as the common damsons. 
 
 BuLLo'sA ff/bkis. An epithet applied to 
 the vesicular fever, because the skin is co- 
 vered with little vesicles, or blisters.. See 
 Pemphigus. 
 
 Buni'tes vi'btuiw. (From bunium, wild 
 parsley.) A wine made of bunium and 
 must. 
 
 BU'NIUM. (From ^ouvo;, a little hill ; 
 so called from the tuberosity of its root.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Fentandria. Order, 
 Digynia. 
 
 2. The name of the wild parsley. 
 
 Bu'nium Bulboca'stanum. The syste- 
 matic name of a plant whose root is called 
 the pig-nut. Jigriocastanum. JVucula ter- 
 restris. Bulbocastaneum. Bulbocastanum 
 majus et minus. Earth-nut. Hawk-nut. 
 Kipper-nut, and pig-nut. The root is as 
 large as a nutmeg ; hard, tuberous, and 
 whitish ; which is eaten raw, or roasted. 
 It is sweetish to the taste, nourishing and 
 supposed to be of use against strangury 
 and bloody urine. 
 
 Bu'nius. a sps?*^fes of turnip. 
 
 Bupei'na. (From /Sou, a particle of mag- 
 nitude, and 'STj/vst, hunger.) A voracious 
 appetite. 
 
 Bu'phagos. (From /Sow, a particle of 
 £xcess, and (pctya], to eat.) The name of an 
 antidote which created a voracious appetite 
 iu JSJarcellus Empiricus. 
 
 19 
 
 Buphtha'lmum. (From fiou;, an ox, 
 and o<pS!t},/uio;, an eye ; so called from its 
 flowers, which are supposed to resemble an 
 eye.) The herb ox-eye daisy. See Chry- 
 santhemum leucanthemum. 
 
 Buphtha'lmum cre'ticum. Pellitory of 
 Spain. See Jlnthemis Pyrethrum. 
 
 Buphtha'lmum Germa'nicum. The com- 
 mon ox-eye daisy. 
 
 Buphtha'lmum ma'jus. Great, or ox- 
 eye daisy. See Chrysanthemum leucan- 
 themum, 
 
 Buphtha'lmus. (From /Ssuc, an ox, and 
 cpQctKfxo;, an eye ; so named from its large 
 appearance, like an ox's eye.) 
 
 1. Diseased enlargement of the eye. ' 
 
 2. Houseleek. 
 
 BUPLEU'RUM. (From /Ssv, large, 
 and itsrhiupov, a rib ; so named from its 
 having large rib-like filaments upon its 
 leaves.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnsean system. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the herb 
 hare's ear. 
 
 Bupleu'rum rotundifo'hum. The sys- 
 tematic name of the plant called perfoliata, 
 in some pharmacopoeias. Bupleuron. Bu- 
 pleuroides. Round-leaved hare's ear, or 
 thorow wax. This plant, Bupleurum to- 
 tundifolium of Linnaeus, was formerly cele- 
 brated for curing ruptures, mixed into e 
 poultice with wine and oatmeal. 
 
 Burdock. See Arctium Lappa. 
 
 Burgundy pitch. See Pinus Mies. 
 
 Bu'rac. (Arab.) Borax. It also means 
 any kind of salt. 
 
 Bo'ris. According to Avicenna, a scir- 
 rhous hernia, or hard abscess. 
 
 BURN, or Scald, denotes a lesion of the 
 animal body, occasioned by the application 
 of heat, but the latter term is applicable only 
 vviiere this is conveyed through the me- 
 dium of some fluid. The consequences 
 are more or less serious according to the 
 extent of the injury, or the particular part 
 affected : sometimes even proving fatal, par- 
 ticularly in irritable constitutions. The life 
 of the part may be at once destroyed by 
 these accidents, or mortification speedily 
 follow the violent inflammation excited j 
 but when slighter, it usually produces an 
 eff'usion of serum under the cuticle, like a 
 blister. When the injury is extensive, con- 
 siderable fever is apt to supervene, sometimes 
 a comatose state ; and a remarkable diffir 
 cnlty of breathing often precedes death. 
 In the treatment of these accidents, two very 
 different methods have been pursued. The 
 more ancient plan consists in antiphlogistic 
 means, giving cooling purgatives, &.c. and 
 even taking blood, where the irritation is 
 great ; employing at the same time cold 
 applications, and where the skin is destroyed 
 emollient dressings ; opium was also recom? 
 mended to relieve the pain, notwithstanding 
 stupor might attend. Mr. Cleghorn^ a 
 
146 
 
 BLTR 
 
 BUR 
 
 brewer at Edinburgh, was very successful 
 in these cases by a treatment materially 
 different ; first bathing the part with vinegar, 
 usually a little warmed, till the pain abated ; 
 then, if there were any destruction of 
 parts, applying poultices, and finely pow- 
 dered chalk immediately on the sore, to 
 absorb the discharge : in the mean time 
 allowingthe patient to live pretty well, and 
 abstaining from active purgatives, fee. 
 More recently, a surgeon at Newcastle of 
 the name of Kentish, has deviated still more 
 from the ancient practice ; applying first 
 oil of turpentine, alkohol, &.c. heated as 
 much as the sound parts could bear, and 
 gradually lessening the stimulus; in the 
 mean time supporting the patient by a 
 cordial diet, aether, &.c. and giving opium 
 largely to lessen the irritation. Now the 
 cases chiefly under his care were of persons 
 scorched very extensively by the explosion 
 of carburetted hydrogen in mines ; and pro- 
 bably where the injury is over a large part 
 of the surface, or where the constitution is 
 weakly, it may be hazardous to pursue tlie 
 antiphlogistic plan, or to use cold applica- 
 tions, which, while intended to keep down 
 action, are wearing out the power of the 
 part. If any extraneous substance be forced 
 into the burnt part, it should be of course 
 removed: and sometimes where a limb is 
 irrecoverably injured, amputation may be 
 necessary. 
 
 Bu'rnea. Pitch. 
 
 Burnet saxifrage. See Pimpinella. 
 
 Burning. Brenning. An ancient me- 
 dical term, denoting an infectious disease, 
 got in the stews by conversing with lewd 
 womeU: and supposed to be the same with 
 what we now call the venereal disease. 
 
 Bu'rrhi sfi'ritus matrica'lis. Bur- 
 rhus's spirit, fqr disorders of the womb. 
 A compound of myrrh, olibanum, amber, 
 and spirit of wine. 
 
 Burnt Hartshorn. See Cornu ustum. 
 
 Burnt sponge. See Spongia usta. 
 
 Bu'rsa. a bag. 
 
 1. The scrotum. 
 
 2. A herb called Thlaspi bunm pastoris, 
 from the resemblance of its seminal follicles 
 to a triangular purse. 
 
 BURSA'LOGY. (From 0vprci, a bag, and 
 -Anyo;, a discourse.) The doctrine of the 
 bursas mucosae. 
 
 BU'RS.« MUCO'Sii:. Mucous bags, 
 composed of proper membranes, containing 
 a kind of mucous fat, formed by the exha 
 ling arteries of (he internal coat. They 
 are of different sizes and fii-mness, and are 
 connected by the cellular membrane with 
 articular cavities, tendons, ligaments, or the 
 periosteum. The use of the bursa; mucosa? 
 is to secrete, and contain a substance to 
 lubricate tendons, muscles, and bonesj in 
 ortjef to render their motion easy. 
 
 .i Table of all the Burse Mucosa. 
 In the Head. 
 
 1 . Ji bursa of the superior oblique musele. 
 of the eye, situated behind its trochlea in 
 the orbit. 
 
 2. The bursa of the dignstricus, situated 
 in the internal surface of its tendon. 
 
 3. ji bursa of the cirmmflexus, or tensor 
 palati, situated between the hook-like 
 process of the sphenoid bone and the tendon 
 of that muscle. 
 
 4. .B bursa of the sterno-hyoideus muscle, 
 situated between the os hyoides and larynx. 
 
 About the Shoulder-joint. 
 
 1. The external acromial, situated under 
 the acromion, between the coracoid pro- 
 cess, deltoid muscle, and capsular liga- 
 ment. 
 
 2. The internal acromial, situated above 
 the tendon of the infra-spinatus and teres 
 major: it often communicates with the 
 former. 
 
 3. The coracoid bursa, situated near the 
 root of the coracoid process ; it is some- 
 times double and sometimes triple. 
 
 4. The clavicular bursa, found where the 
 clavicle touches the coracoid process. 
 
 5. The subclavian bursa, between the 
 tendon of the subclavius muscle and the 
 first rib. 
 
 6. The coraco-brachial, placed between 
 the common origin of this muscle and the 
 biceps, and the capsular ligament. 
 
 7. The bursa of the pectoralis major, situ- 
 ated under the head of the hunjerus, be- 
 tween the internal surface of the tendon of 
 that muscle and another bursa placed on 
 the long head of the biceps. 
 
 8. An external bursa of the teres major, 
 under the head of the os humeri, between 
 it and the tendon of the teres major. 
 
 9. An irdernal bursa of the teres major, 
 found within the muscle where the fibres 
 of its tendon diverge. 
 
 10. A bursa of the lalissimns dorsi, be- 
 tween the tendon of this muscle, and the os 
 humeri. 
 
 11. The humero-bicipital bursa, in the 
 vagina of the tendon of the biceps. 
 
 There are other bursa; mucosae about 
 the humerus, but their situation is un- 
 certain. 
 
 JVear the Elbow-joint. 
 
 1. The radio -bicipital, situated between 
 the tendon of the biceps, brachialis, and 
 anterior tubercle of the radius. 
 
 2. The cubito -radial, between the tendon 
 of the biceps, supinator brevis, and the li- 
 gament common to the radius and ulna. 
 
 3. The anconeal bursa, between the ole- 
 cranon and tendon of the anconeus muscle. 
 
 4. The capdulo-radial bursa, between the 
 tendon common to the extensor carpi radi- 
 alis brevis, and extensor communis digito- 
 rura and round head of the radius. There 
 
 »^4 
 
BUR 
 
 BIJR 
 
 147 
 
 are occasionally other burste, but as their On the. posterior part of the. Hip-joint. 
 
 situation varies, they are omitted. 
 
 6. The tubero-ischiatic bursa, situated Le- 
 
 Mout the, inferior part of the Fore-arm and tween tlie obturator internus muscle, the 
 
 posterior spine of the ischium, and its tu- 
 berosity. 
 
 Hand. 
 On the inside of the Wrist and Hand. 
 I. A very large bursa, for the tendon of 
 
 7. The obturatory bursa, which is oblong, 
 and found between the obturator internus 
 
 the flexor poUicislongus. , and gemini muscles, and the capsular liga. 
 
 2. Four short bursa on the lorepart ot ment 
 
 the tendons of the flexor sublimis. 8. ^ bursa of the semi-membranosus, under 
 
 3^ large bursa he\l^nA ihe tendon of its origin and the long head of the biceps 
 
 the flexor polhcis longus, between it and femoris 
 
 the forepart of the radius, capsular liga- 9. The glut eo trochanteral bursa, situated 
 
 nient of the wr.st and os trapezium bet^g^n the tendon of the psoas muscle 
 
 4. A large bursa behind the tendons of ^^^j ^he root of the great trochanter, 
 
 the flexor digitorum profundus, and on the jo. Two gluteo -femoral bursce, situated 
 
 [°/!P^^,°^*^^ ^,"^ '^n'l^'!!^'"/^^"'^..^"^^^^^^ between the tendon of the gluteus maxi- 
 
 mus and os femoris. 
 
 11. A bursa of the quadratus femoris, si- 
 tuated between it and the little trochanter. 
 
 12. The iliac bursa, situated between the 
 tendon of the iliacus internus and the little 
 
 part of the capsular ligament of the wrist. 
 In some subjects it communicates with the 
 former. 
 
 5. An oblong bursa between the tendon of 
 the flexor carpi radialis and os trapezium. 
 
 6. Avery small bursa between the tendon troclTanter 
 of the flexor carpi ulnaris and os pisiforme. 
 
 On the back part of the Wrist and Hand. _ ^'^"^ ^^^ Knee-joint. 
 
 „ „ , , , ii * 1 r i-u 1- y/iesMpra-geMwa/, which adheres to the 
 
 7. A bursa between the endon of the tendons of the vastus and cruralis and the 
 abductor poUicis longus and the radms. fore-part of the thigh-bone. 
 
 8. A large bursa between the two exten- 2. The infra-genual bursa, situated under 
 
 sores carpi radiales. 
 
 9. Another below it, common to the ex- 
 tensores carpi radiales. 
 
 10. A bursa, at the insertion of the ten- 
 don of the extensor carpi radialis. 
 
 11. An oblong bursa, for the tendon of 
 the extensor pollicis longus, and which 
 communicates with 9. 
 
 12. A bursa, for the tendon of the exten- 
 sor poUicis longus, between it and the me- 
 tacarpal bone of the thumb. 
 
 13. A bursa between the tendons of the 
 
 the ligament of the patella, and often com- 
 municating with the above. 
 
 3. The anterior genual, placed between 
 the tendon of the sartorius, gracilis, and 
 semitendinosus and the internal and lateral 
 ligament of the knee. 
 
 4. The posterior genual, which is some- 
 times double, and is situated between the 
 tendons of the semi-membranosus, the in- 
 ternal head of the gastrocnemius, the cap- 
 sular ligament, and internal condyle. 
 
 e ^, r -11, , • /. ^- ^'^^ popliteal, conspicuous between 
 
 extensor of the fore middle, and ring fingers, the tendon of that muscle, the external con- 
 14. A bursa for the extensors of the little dyle of the femur, the .semilunar cartilage, 
 
 and external condyle of the tibia. 
 
 6. The bursa of the biceps cruris, between 
 the external part of the tendon, the biceps 
 cruris, and the external lateral ligament of 
 the knee. 
 
 In the Foot. 
 On the back, side, and hind-part of the Foot. 
 1. A bursa of the- tibialis anticus, be- 
 
 finger, 
 
 15. A bursa between the tendon of the 
 extensor carpi ulnaris and ligament of the 
 wrist. 
 
 There are also bursae mucosae between 
 the musculi lumbricales and interossei. 
 
 JVear the Hip-joint. 
 
 On the forepart of the joint. 
 
 1. The ileo-puberal, situated between the tween its tendon, the lower part of the ti- 
 iliacus internus, psoas magnus, and the cap- bia, and capsular ligament of the ankle, 
 sular ligament of the head of the femur. 2. A bursa between the tendon of the 
 
 2. The pectineal, between the tendon of extensor pollicis pedis longus., the tibia and 
 the pectineus and the thigh-bone. capsular ligament of the ankle. 
 
 3..^ small bursa oi the gluteus medius 3. A bursa of the extensor digitorum com- 
 muscle, situated between it and the great munis, between its tendons, the tibia, and 
 trochanter, before the insertion of the py- ligament of the ankle, 
 riformis. 4. A targe bursa, 'common to the tendons 
 
 4. A bursa of the gluteus minimus mus- of the peronei muscles. 
 
 cle between its tendon and the great tro- 5. A bursa of the peroneus brevis, proper 
 
 chanter. to its tendon. 
 
 5. The gluteo -fascial, between the gluteus 6. The calcaneal bursa, between the ten- 
 maximus and vastus externus. do Achillis and os calcis. 
 
14g 
 
 B.UX 
 
 BVX 
 
 In the Sole of the Foot. 
 
 1. Jl bursa for the tendon of the peroneus 
 iongus. 
 
 2. A bursa common to the tendon of the 
 flexor pallicis pedis Iongus, and the tendon 
 of the flexor digitorum pedis communis 
 Iongus profundus. 
 
 3/^ bursa of the tibialis posticus, between 
 its tendon, the tibia, and astragalus. 
 
 4. Five bur set for the flexor ^ewrfons, which 
 begin a little above the first-joint of each toe, 
 and extend to the root of the third phalanx, 
 or insertion of the tendons. 
 
 Bursa'lis mu'sculus. (From its resem- 
 blance to a bursa, or purse.) See Obturator 
 externus etinternus. 
 
 Buseli'num. (From 0ov, great, and 
 aiKtvov, parsley.) A large species of 
 parsley. 
 
 Bu'ssii spi'ritus bezoa'rdicus. The be- 
 zoardic spirit of Bussius, an eminent phy- 
 sician at Dresden. A distillation of ivory, 
 sal-ammoniac, amber, &c. 
 
 Butchersbroom. See lluscus. 
 
 Bc'tiga. a synonym for gutta rosacea. 
 
 Bu'tiKo. Turpentine. 
 
 Bu'tomon. See Iris pseudacorus. 
 
 BUTTER. (Butyrmn: from (iovi;, a 
 -cow, and Tufo;, coagulum, or cream.) A 
 concrete and soft substance, of a yellow 
 colour, approaching more or less to that of 
 gold, and of a mild, agreeable taste. It 
 melts by a gentle heat, and becomes solid 
 by cooling. Fresh butter is nourishing and 
 relaxing, but it readily becomes sour, and, 
 in general, agrees with few stomachs. Ran- 
 cid butter is one of the most unwholesome 
 and indigestible of all foods. 
 
 Butter-bur. See Tussilago petasites. 
 
 Butter-flower. See Ranunculus. 
 
 BuTTER-MiLK. The thin and sour milk 
 vvhich is separated from the cream by churn- 
 ing it into butter. 
 
 Butterwort. See Pinguicula. 
 
 BuTUA. See Cissampelos pariera. 
 
 BUTY'RUM. See Butter. 
 
 Buty'rum antimo'nii. See Murias aji- 
 
 tiT^OTt'l'l 
 
 BUXTON WATERS. Buxtonienses 
 aquoE. Warm mineral springs, which rise in 
 the village of Buxton, in Derbyshire. They 
 have been long celebrated for their medicinal 
 properties. With respect to sensible proper- 
 ties, the Buxton water cannot be distin- 
 guished from common spring water, when 
 heated to the same temperature. Its tempe- 
 rature, in the gentleman's bath, is invariably 
 82°. The principal peculiarity in the ap- 
 pearance of this spring, is a large quantity 
 of elastic vapour, that rises and forms 
 bubbles which pass through the water, and 
 break as soon as they reach the surface. 
 The air of these bubbles was ascertained, by 
 Dr. Pearson, to consist of azotic gas, mixed 
 with a small proportion of atmospheric air. 
 Buxton water is frequently employed both 
 
 internally and externally : one of which 
 methods often proves beneficial, when the 
 other would be injurious ; but, as a bath 
 alone, its virtues may not be superior to 
 those of tepid common water. As the tem- 
 perature of 82° is several degrees below that 
 of the human body, a slight shock of cold 
 is felt on the first immersion into the bath, ; 
 but this is almost immediately succeeded by 
 a pleasing glow over the whole system. It 
 is therefore proper for very delicate and irri- 
 table habits. The cases which derive most 
 benefit from the external use of Buxton 
 waters, are those in which a loss of action, 
 and sometimes of sensation, affects particular 
 limbs, in consequence of long-continued or 
 violent inflammation, or external injury. 
 Hence the chronic rheumatism succeeding 
 the acute, and where the inflammation has 
 been seated in particular limbs, is often 
 wonderfully relieved by this bath. The 
 internal use of the water has been found to 
 be of considerable service in symptoms of 
 defective digestion, and derangement of the 
 alimentaiy organs. A judicious use of this 
 sitnple remedy will often relieve the heart- 
 burn, flatulency, and sickness ; it will in- 
 crease the appetite, animate the spirits, and 
 improve the health. At first, however, it 
 sometimes occasions a diarrhoea, which is 
 rather salutary than detrimental ; but cos- 
 tiveness is a more usual effect^ especially in 
 sluggish habits. It also afi'ords great relief 
 when taken internally, in painful disorders 
 of the bladders and kidneys ; and has like- 
 wise been recommended in cases of gout ; 
 but when taken for these complaints, the 
 addition of some aromatic tincture is recom- 
 mended. In all cases of active inflammation, 
 the use of these waters should be carefully 
 avoided, on account of their supposed heat- 
 ing properties. A full course consists of 
 two glasses, each containing one-third of a 
 pint, before breakfast; which quantity 
 should be re])eated between breakfast and 
 dinner. In chronic cases, a long residence 
 on the spot is requisite to ensure the desired 
 effect. 
 
 BU'XUS. (From mrvKx^u, to become 
 hard.) The box tree. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in' the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Moncecia. Order, 
 Triandria. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the Buxus 
 sempervirens of Linnajus, the leaves of 
 which possess a very strong, nauseous, bitter 
 taste, and aperient virtues. They are occa- 
 sionally exhibited, in form of decoction, 
 among the lower orders of people, in cases 
 of dropsy and asthma, and worms. As much 
 as will lay upon a shilling, of the common 
 dwarf box, dried and powdered, may be 
 given at bed-time, every night, to an 
 infant. 
 
 Bti'xDS sempervi'rens. The systematic 
 name of the buxus of the pharmacopoeias. 
 See Buxus. 
 
BY a 
 
 BYZ 
 
 149 
 
 Br'ARDS. A plexus of blood-vessels in the 
 brain. 
 
 BvNG. A Chinese name for green tea. 
 
 Byke'thkum. (Beretta, Ital. or burette, 
 Fr. a cap.) Byrethrus. An odoriferous cap, 
 filled with cephalic drugs, for the head. 
 
 By'rsa. (Bv/:(ra, leather.) A leather skin, 
 to spread plasters upon. 
 
 BvsATj'cHEN. (From jivce. to hide, and 
 etuym, the neck.) Morbid stiffness of the 
 neck. 
 
 By'ssDS. (Heb.) A woolly kind of 
 moss. Pudendum muliebre. A kind of fine 
 linen. 
 
 By'thos. (BuSoc, deep.) An epithet used 
 by Hippocrates for the bottom of the 
 stomach. 
 
 By'zen. (From fivoc, to rush together.) 
 In a heap; throngingly. Hippocrates 
 uses this word to express the hurry in 
 which the menses flow in an excessive 
 discharge. 
 
 c. 
 
 CAA 
 
 CAC 
 
 C/« In the chemical alphabet, means 
 nitre . 
 
 Caa-a'pia. (Indian.) A Brazil root, 
 which, chewed, has nearly the effects of 
 ipecacuanha. It is the Dorstenia Brasili- 
 ensis of Wildenow. The Brazilians cure 
 the wounds from jtoisoned darts with the 
 juice of this root, which they pour into the 
 Vvound. 
 
 Caa-atav'a. (Indian.) A bitter plant 
 of Brazil, very powerfully cathartic and 
 emetic. It resembles the euphrasia. Ray. 
 
 Caaci'ca. (Indian.) A Brazilian herb 
 applied in cataplasms against venomous 
 bites ; called also colubrina LusUanica. Rny. 
 
 Caa'co. The nam« of a species of sensi- 
 tive plant, whose root is used by the na- 
 tives of America as an antidote to several 
 poisons. 
 
 Caaetima'y. Senecio BrasiUensis. A 
 decoction of the plant thus called, is used as 
 a wash to cure the itch. Its systematic name 
 is unknown. Ray. 
 
 Caaghiyo'yo. (Indian.) Frutex bac- 
 dfer BrasiUensis. A shrub of Brazil, 
 whose leaves are applied to ulcers, as de- 
 siccative. 
 
 Caa-o'pia. (Indian.) Arbuscula gmri' 
 mifera BrasiUensis. Hypericum bacciferum 
 of modern naturalists. The name of a tree 
 in the Brazils, whose bark emits a juice, 
 when wounded, which, in a dried state, 
 resembles gamboge, except that it is rather 
 of a darker colour. 
 
 Caape'ba. See Cissampel.os pareira. 
 
 Caapo'nga. (Indian.) The Brazilian 
 name for crithmum ; also called Trifolia 
 spica. Crithmum marinum non spinosum. 
 Inula crithmoides of Linnaeus. The leaves 
 and young stalks are pickled for the use of 
 the table, they are gently diuretic. 
 
 Caaro'ba. (Indian.) The name of a 
 tree, which grows in the Brazils. A de- 
 coction of its leaves promotes perspiration, 
 
 and is given in the cure of the venereal 
 disease. Ray. 
 
 Cabali'stica ars. Cabala. Cabula. Ka- 
 bala. The cabalistic art. It is derived from 
 the Hebrew word, signifying to receive by 
 tradition. It is a term that hath been an- 
 ciently used, in a very mysterious sense, 
 among divines ; and since, some enthusi- 
 astic philosophers and chemists have trans- 
 planted it into medicine, importing by it 
 somewhat magical ; but such unmeaning 
 terms are now justly rejected. 
 
 Caballine aloes. See Moe. 
 
 Cabbage. See Brassica. 
 
 Cabbage-bark tree. See Geoffroya Jamai- 
 censis. 
 
 Cabbalistic art. See Cabalistica ars. 
 
 Caburei'ba. Caburiiba. A nameof the 
 Balsamum Peruvianum. Ray thinks it is 
 the tree which affords that balsam. 
 
 Cacago'ga. (From xokkh, excrement, 
 and a.ya), to expel.) Cathartics. Oint- 
 ments which, being rubbed on the funda- 
 ment, procure stools, according to Paulus 
 .ffigineta. 
 
 Caca'lia. (From )c<mov, bad, and \mv, 
 exceedingly ; because it is mischievous to 
 the soil on which it grows.) Cacamum. 
 The herb wild chervil, or wild caraways, 
 formerly said to be pectoral. 
 
 Cacamotictlano quiloni. (Indian.) 
 Batatas peregrina. The purging potatoe. 
 
 Ca'camum. See Cacalia. 
 
 Ca'cao. Cacoa. Cocoa. Cacavifera. Ca- 
 cari. Quahoil. Cacavata. The cocoa or 
 chocolate nut of Virginia and Jamaica, 
 
 Cacapho'nia. (From ^axoc, bad, and 
 ipaivn, the voice.) Defective articulation. 
 
 Ca'cari. See Cacao. 
 
 Cacato'ria fe'bris. (From caco, to goto 
 stool.) An epithet given by Sylvius to a 
 kind of intermittent fever, attended with 
 copious stools. 
 
 Caccio'nde. A sort of pill recommended 
 
150 
 
 CAC 
 
 CAC 
 
 l>y Baglivi against dysenteries ; its basis is 
 catechu. 
 
 CACHE'XIA. (From Ktxog, bad, and 
 «f«, a habit.) A bad habit of body, known 
 by a depraved or vitiated state of the solids 
 and fluids. 
 
 CACHE'XI/E. A class of diseases in 
 Cullen's nosology, embracing three orders, 
 viz. marcores, iniumescenticE , and impeti- 
 gines. 
 
 Cache'xia uteri'na. The fluor albus is 
 sometimes so called. 
 
 Cache'xia icte'rica. The jaundice, or 
 a disposition thereto. 
 
 Ca'chlan. The huphthalmum verum. 
 Ca'chlex. a little stone, or pebble. Ga- 
 len says, that the cachleces, heated in the 
 fire and quenched in whey, become astrin- 
 gents, and useful in dysenteries. 
 
 Cachinka'tio, (From cachinno, to laugh 
 aloud.) A tendency to immoderate laugh- 
 ter, as in some hysteric and maniacal affec- 
 tions. 
 Cacho're. a name for catechu. 
 Ca'chos. (Indian.) A shrub which the 
 Indians use as a diuretic, and to expel con- 
 cretions from the kidneys. 
 
 CACHU'NDE. A medicine highly cele- 
 brated among the Chinese and Indians, 
 made of several aromatic ingredients, per- 
 fumes, medicinal earths, and precious stones. 
 They make the whole into a stiff paste, and 
 form out of it several figures, according to 
 their fancy, which are dried for use. These 
 are principally used in the East Indies, but 
 are sometimes brought over to Portugal. In 
 China, the principal persons usually carry a 
 small piece in their mouths, which is a con- 
 tinued cordial, and gives their breath a very 
 sweet smell. It is highly esteemed as a medi- 
 cine in nervous complaints ; and it is reckon- 
 ed a prolonger of life, and a provocative to 
 venery ; the two great intentions of most of 
 the medicines used in the East. 
 
 Ca'chrys. Galen says it sometimes 
 means parched barley. In Linnaeus's bo- 
 tany, it is the name of a genus of which 
 i] e enumerates three species. 
 
 Ca'chrys odonta'lgica. A plant, the 
 root of which may be substituted for that of 
 the pyrethrum. 
 
 Cachy'mia. (KctKUfAict.) An imperfect 
 metal, or an immature metalline ore, ac- 
 cording to Paracelsus. 
 
 Cacoalexite'rium. (From luuo;, bad, 
 and xM^flnpiai, to preserve.) An antidote 
 to poison or against infectious diseases. 
 Alexipharmics. 
 
 Cacocho'lia. (From latxo;, and ;tox«, 
 bile.) An indisposition, or disease of the 
 bile. 
 
 Cacochy'lia. (From kako^, bad, and 
 ;t"'^») the chyle.) indigestion, or depraved 
 chylification. 
 
 CACOCHY'MIA. (From xawoc, bad, and 
 X'^M"^} juice, or humour.) A diseased or 
 depraved state of the humours. 
 
 Cacocne'mds. (From mmco;, bad, and 
 »w^», the leg.) Having a natural defect in 
 the tibia. 
 
 Cacocore'ma. (From ksuu;, bad, and 
 Kopece, to purge or cleanse.) A medicine 
 which purges off the vitiated humours. 
 
 Cacod^'mon. (From k:moc, bad, and 
 J^cLijum, a spirit.) An evil spirit, or genius, 
 which was supposed to preside over the bo- 
 dies of men, and afflict them with certain 
 disorders. The night-mare. 
 
 Caco'dia. (From kmcoc, bad, and ce^ie, to 
 smell.) A defect in the sense of smelling. 
 
 Cacoe'thes. (From k^koc, ill, and nQoc, 
 a word which, when applied to diseases, 
 signifies a quality, or a disposition.) Hip- 
 pocrates applied this word to malignant and 
 difficult distempers. Galen, and some 
 others, express by it an incurable ulcer, that 
 is rendered so through the acrimony of the 
 humours flowing to it. Linnaeus and Vo- 
 gel use this term much in the same sense 
 with Galen, and describe the ulcer as super- 
 ficial, spreading, weeping, and with callous 
 edges. 
 
 Cacopa'thia. (From xmiq;, bad, and 
 'utaQo;, affection.) An ill affection of the 
 body, or part. 
 
 Cacopho'nia. (From xojtoc, bad, and 
 ?a>v)), the voice.) A defect in the organs of 
 speech ; a bad pronunciation. 
 
 Cacopra'gia. (From xmcoc, bad, and 
 -w/ixT?*, to perform.) Diseased chylopoietic 
 viscera. 
 
 Cacorry'thmhs. (From jcajcoc, bad, and 
 puS/uog, order.) A disordered pulse. 
 
 Caco'sis. (From aaxsc, bad.) A bad 
 disposition of body. 
 
 Cacosi'tia. (Fromxojtoc, and <r/7/ov, food.) 
 An aversion to food, or nausea. 
 
 Cacosphy'xia. (From hmcoc, bad, and 
 iTipv^K, pulse.) A disorder of the pulse. 
 
 Cacosto'machus. (From jcjixdc, bad, and 
 s-o^ia%9f, the stomach.) A bad or disordered 
 stomach ; also food which th e stomach re- 
 jects. 
 
 Caco'stomds. (From iL±iMi, bad, and 
 ro/Ma, a mouth.) Having a bad formed, or 
 disordered mouth. 
 
 Cacothy'mia. (From »«Kof, ill, and 
 ^fxot, the mind.) Any vicious disposition 
 of the mind ; or a diseased mind. 
 
 CacotRo'phia. (From x.:ixag, ill, and 
 T/)of«, nutriment.) A vitiated nourishment ; 
 a -wasting of the body, through a defect of 
 nutrition. 
 
 CA'CTUS. The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linna?an system. Class, /co- 
 sandria. Order, Monogynia. The melon- 
 thistle. 
 
 Ca'ctus opo'ntia. The systematic name 
 of the plant bearing the epithet opuntia in 
 the pharmacopoeias. The prickly leaves of 
 this plant abound with a mucilaginous 
 matter, which is esteemed in its native 
 countries an emollient, in the form of poul- 
 tice. 
 
€.^S 
 
 CAI 
 
 15t 
 
 Cacu'balus. (From iwjtof, evil, and 
 /^sLXhM, to cast out ; so named because it 
 was thought to be efficacious in expelling 
 poisons.) The berry-bearing chickweed. 
 
 Ca'cule. The Arabian term for carda- 
 moms. 
 
 CACU'MEN. (-minis, neut.) The top 
 or point. 
 
 CADA'VER. {-veris, neut. From cado, 
 to fall ; because the body, when deprived of 
 life, falls to the ground.) A carcase. A 
 body deprived of life. 
 
 Ca'dmia. (Heb.) Chlimia. Catimia 
 A name given to the lapis calaminaris. See 
 Zinc. 
 
 Ca'dmia meta'llica. A name, given by 
 the Germans, to cobalt. 
 
 CADOGAN, William, graduated at 
 Oxford in 1755. Five years before, he had 
 published a small treatise on the manage- 
 ment of children, which was very much ap- 
 proved. In 1764 his " Dissertation on the 
 Gout and all Chronic Diseases" appeared, 
 which attracted considerable attention, being 
 written in a popular style. He referred the 
 gout principally to indolence, vexation, and 
 Intemperance ; and his plan of treatment is 
 generally judicious. He was a fellow of 
 the London College of Physicians, and died 
 in 1797, at an advanced age. 
 
 Cadd'ca. (From cado, to fall down.) 
 See Dtcidua. 
 
 Cadu'cus mo'rbus. (From cado, to fall 
 down.) The epilepsy or falling sickness. 
 
 Ca'citas. (From emeus, blind.) Blind- 
 ness. See Caligo, and Amaurosis. 
 
 CiE'CUM. (From emeus, blind.) The 
 caecum, or blind gut; so called from its be- 
 ing perforated at one end only. The first 
 portion of the large intestines, placed in the 
 right iliac region, about four fingers' breadth 
 in length. It is in this intestine that the 
 ileum terminates by a valve, called the valve 
 of the cajcum. The appendicula cceci^ver- 
 ■miformis is also attached to it. See IiUes- 
 fines. 
 
 CjE'LIUS Aurelia'nus, is supposed to 
 have been born at Sicca, in Africa, and is re- 
 ferred by Le Clerc to the fifteenth century, 
 from the harshness of his style. He _has 
 left a Latin translation of the writings of 
 Soranus, with additional observations, partly 
 collected from others, partly from his own 
 experience. The work is in eight books, 
 three on acute, the rest on chronic disor- 
 ders. He treats of several diseases not 
 mentioned by any earlier writers, and has 
 f?ome observations in surgery peculiar to 
 himself; he appears too generally judicious 
 in his remarks on the opinions of others. 
 
 CiE'Eos. (Ka/poc) Hippocrates, by this 
 word, means the opportunity or moment in 
 which whatever is to be effected should be 
 done. 
 
 CjESALPI'IVUS, Andrew, was born in 
 Tuscany in 1519. He graduated at Pisa, 
 and become professor in anatomy and medi- 
 
 cine there ; and was afterwards made physi- 
 cian to Pope 'Clement Vlll. He died in 
 16u3. His works are numerous, and evince 
 much genius and learning. In 1571 he 
 published a work, defending the philosophy 
 of Aristotle against the doctrines of Galen, 
 from some passages in which he appears to 
 have approached very near to a knowledge 
 of the circulation of the blood ; having ex- 
 plained the use of the valves of the heart, 
 and pointed out the course which these 
 compelled the blood to take on both sides 
 during the contraction and dilatation of that 
 organ. In a treatise " De Plantis," he 
 justly compared the seeds to the eggs of ani- 
 mals ; and formed an arrangement of them 
 according to the parts of fructification. On 
 medical subjects also he offered many judi- 
 cious remarks. 
 
 C^ SARI AN OPERATION. (So 
 called because Julius Caesar is said to have 
 been extracted in this manner.) Hysteroto- 
 mia. Hysterotomaloeia. The operation for 
 extracting the foetus from the uterus by- 
 dividing the integuments of the abdomen 
 and the uterus. 
 
 There are three cases in which this opera- 
 tion may be necessary. — l.When the foetus 
 is perceived to be alive, and the mother dies, 
 either in labour or in the last two months, 
 2. When the foetus is dead, but cannot be 
 delivered in the usual way, from the defor- 
 mity of the mother, or the disproportionate 
 size of the child 3. When both the mo- 
 ther and the child are living, but delivery 
 cannot take place from the same causes as 
 in the second instance. Both the mother 
 and the child, if accounts can be credited, 
 have often lived after the Caesarian opera- 
 tion, and the mother even borne children 
 afterwards. Heister gives a relation of such 
 success, in his Institutes of Surgery ; and 
 there are some others. In England, the 
 Caesarian operation has almost alwaysfailed. 
 Mr. James Barlow, of Chorley, Lancashire, 
 succeeded, however, in taking a foetus out 
 of the uterus by this bold proceeding, and 
 the mother was perfectly restored to health, 
 
 CiESAREs. CcEsones. Children who are 
 brought into the world by the Caesarian 
 operation. 
 
 Ca;'TCHD. See Acacia catechu. 
 
 Caf. (Arab.) Cafa. Caffa. A name 
 given by the Arabians to camphire. 
 
 Caga'strum. A barbarous term used by 
 Paracelsus, to express the morbific matter 
 which generates diseases. 
 
 Ca'jan. Cayan. The Phaseolut creiicus 
 of Linnaeus. A decoction of the leaves 
 restrains the haemorrhoids when excessive. 
 Ray. 
 
 Ca'jeput oil. See Melaleuca. 
 
 CAIUS, John, was born at Norwich in 
 1510. After studying at Cambridge, and 
 in different parts of Italy, and distinguish- 
 ing himself by his interpretations of Hippo- 
 crates, Galen, and other ancient authors, he 
 
152 
 
 CAL 
 
 graduated at Bologna. In 1544, he returned 
 to this country, and for some time read lec- 
 tures in anatomy to the corporation of sur- 
 geons in London. He afterwards practised 
 at Shrewsbury, having been admitted a fel- 
 low of the College of Physicians ; and pub- 
 lished a popular account of the memorable 
 sweating sickness, which prevailed in 1651, 
 subsequently reprinted, much improved, in 
 Latin. He was made physician to Edward 
 VL, to Mary, and to Elizabeth. On the 
 death of Linacre, he was chosen President 
 of the College of Physicians, and during 
 the seven years, for which he held that office, 
 performed many important services. He 
 was also a signal benefactor to Gonvil Hall, 
 where he studied at Cambridge, having ob- 
 tained permission to erect it into a college, 
 considerably enlarging the building, and 
 assigning provision for three fellows and 
 twenty scholars. He was chosen master on 
 the completion of the improvements, and 
 retained that office till near the period of 
 his death, which happened in 1573. He 
 published a dissertation " De Canibus Bri- 
 tannicis," which Mr. Pennant has entirely 
 followed in his British Zoology, and some 
 other learned works besides those already 
 mentioned. 
 
 Cala'ba. The Indian mastich tree. Ca- 
 tophylluni inophylluni of Linnfeus a native 
 of America, accounted vulnerary, resolvent, 
 and anodyne. 
 
 Calagua'l^ radix. CalaguelcE radix. 
 The root so called is knotty, and somewhat 
 like that of the polypody tribe. It has 
 been exhibited internally at Rome, with 
 success, in dropsy ; and it is said to be 
 efficacious in pleurisy, contusions, abscesses, 
 &c. It was first used in America, where 
 it is obtained; and Italian physicians have 
 since written concerning it, in terms of ap- 
 probation. 
 
 Calamagro'stis. (From xaxetfAo^, a reed ; 
 and ityfctTK, a sort of grass.) Sheer grass. 
 Reed grass. 
 
 Cala'mbac. (Indian.) The agallochum, 
 or aromatic aloe. 
 
 Calama'corus. Indian reed. 
 
 Calame'don. (From «*?l«\o?, a reed.) 
 A sort of fracture which runs along the 
 bone, in a straight line, like a reed, but is 
 lunated in the extremity. 
 
 CA'LAMINA PRiEPARA'TA. Pre- 
 pared calamine. Burn the calamine, and 
 reduce it to powder ; then let it be brought 
 into the state of a very fine poAvder, in the 
 same manner that chalk is directed to be 
 prepared. See Calamine. 
 
 CA'LAMINE. (From calamus, a reed ; 
 so called from its reed-like appearance.) 
 Cadmia. Cathmia. Cadmia lapidosa mrosa. 
 Cadmia fosdlis. Calamina. Lapis calami- 
 naris. An ore of zinc. A sort of stone, or 
 mineral, containing oxide of zinc and car- 
 bonic acid, united with a portion of iron, 
 ynd sometimes other substances. It is very 
 
 CAL 
 
 heavy, moderately hard and brittle, of a 
 gray, yellowish, red, or blackish brown ; 
 ifound in quarries of considerable extent, in 
 several parts of Europe, and particularly in 
 this country, in Derbyshire, Gloucestershire, 
 Nottinghamshire, and Somersetshire; as 
 also in Wales. The calamine of England 
 is, by the best judges, allowed to be su- 
 perior in quality to that of most other 
 countries. It seldom lies very deep, being 
 chiefly found in clayey grounds, near the 
 surface. In some places it is mixed with 
 lead ores. This mineral is an article in the 
 materia medica ; but, before it comes to the 
 shops, it is usually roasted, or calcined, to 
 separate some arsenical or sulphureous par- 
 ticles which, in its crude state, it is supposed 
 to contain, and in order to render it more 
 easily reducible into a fine powder. In this 
 state, it is employed in collyria, for weak 
 eyes, for promoting the cicatrization of 
 ulcers, and healing excoriations of the skin. 
 It is the basis of an officinal cerate, called 
 Ceratum calaminae, by the London College, 
 formerly called ceratum lapidis calaminaris, 
 ceratum epuloticum ; and ceratum carbo-. 
 natis zinci impuri by the Edinburgh 
 College. These compositions form the 
 cerate which Turner strongly recommends 
 for healing ulcerations and excoriations, 
 and which have been popularly distin- 
 guished by his name. The collyria in which 
 the prepared calamine has been employed, 
 have consisted simply of that substance 
 added to rose-water, or elder-flower 
 water. 
 
 Calamint, common. See Melissa cala^ 
 mintha. 
 
 Calamint, mountain. See Melissa gran- 
 diflora. 
 
 CALAMI'NTHA. (From i^m, beau- 
 tiful, or »a.Krj.f/.K, a reed, and |a/i'6«, mint.) 
 Common calamint. See Melissa. 
 
 Calami'ntha a'nglica. See Melissa 
 nepeta. 
 
 Calami'ntha humi'lior. The ground- 
 ivy. 
 
 Calami'ntha ma'gno flo're. See Jlfe- 
 lissa grandiflora. 
 
 Calami'ntha monta'na. See Melissa 
 Calamintha. 
 
 CA'LAMUS. A word of Arabian deri- 
 vation- 
 
 1. A general name denoting the stalk 
 of any plant. 
 
 2. 'The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Hexandria. Order, 
 Monogynia. 
 
 CALAMUS AROMA'TICUS. (From 
 kalam, Arab.) Sweet-flag or acorns. See 
 £corus Calamus. 
 
 Ca'lamus aroma'ticus Asia'ticus. The 
 Icarus calamus of Linnaeus. 
 
 Ca'lamus odora'tus. See Acorus ca^ 
 lamus. 
 
 Ca'lamus rota'ng. The systematic namp 
 of the plant from which we obtain thQ 
 
CAL 
 
 -OAL 
 
 io'6 
 
 Dragon's blood. Cinnabaris grcbcoranu 
 Draconthcnma. ^sagtn. Jisegen. ' Dragon's 
 blood. The red resinous juice which is 
 obtained by wounding the bark of the 
 Calamus rotang ; — caudice densissime ncu- 
 leato, aculeis, ereclis, spadice erecto. It is 
 chiefly obtained from the Molucca islands, 
 Java, and other parts of the East Indies. 
 It is generally much adulterated, and varied 
 in goodness and purity. The best kind is 
 of a dark red colour, which, when powder- 
 ed, changes to crimson : it readily melts 
 and catches flame, has no smell, but to the 
 taste discovers some degree of warmth and 
 pungency. The ancient Greeks Avere well 
 acquainted with the adstringent power of 
 this drug ; in which character it has since 
 been much employed in hemorrhages, and 
 in alvine fluxes. At present, however, it is 
 not used internally, being superseded by 
 more certain and eifectual remedies of this 
 numerous class. 
 
 CA'LAMUS SCRIPTO'RIUS. A kind 
 of canal at the bottom of the fourth ventri- 
 cle of the brain, so called from its resem- 
 blance to a writing pen. 
 
 Ca'lamus vulga'kis. See Acorus Cala- 
 7ims. / 
 
 Calathiana. (Fro/n xxXxSoi, a twig 
 basket ; so called from the shape of its 
 flowers.) The herb marsh-gentian, or Gen- 
 iiana pneumonanlke of Linnaeus. 
 
 Calbia'num. The name of a plaster in 
 Myrepsus. 
 
 Calca'dinum. Vitriol. 
 Calca'dis An Arabian name for white 
 vitriol and alkali. 
 
 CALCA'JVEUM. (From calx, the heel.) 
 Cnlear pterna. Os calcis. The largest bone 
 of tlie tarsus, which forms the heel. It is 
 situated posteriorly under the astragalus, is 
 very regular, and divided into a body and 
 processes. It has a large tuberosity or knob, 
 projecting behind to form the heel. A sinu- 
 ous cavity, at its fore part, which, in the 
 fresh subject, is filled with fat, and gives 
 origin to several ligaments. Two promi- 
 nences, at the inner and fore part of the 
 bone, with a pit between them, for the ar- 
 ticulation of the under and fore part of the 
 astragalus. A depression, in the external 
 surface of the bone near its fore part, where 
 the tendon of the peronagus longus runs. A 
 large cavity, at the inner side of the bone, 
 for lodging the long flexors of the toes, to- 
 gether with the vessels and nerves of the 
 sole. There are two prominences, at the 
 t-nder and back part of this bone, that give 
 origin to the aponeurosis, and several 
 muscles of the sole. The anterior surface 
 of the OS calcis is concave, for its articula- 
 tion with the OS cuboides, and it is articu- 
 lated to the astragalus by ligaments. 
 
 Calca'nthubi. (From ;(i«A;tos, brass, and 
 xvBo^ a flower ; i. e. flowers of brass.) Cal- 
 cantltos. Copperas. Vitriol. 
 Ca'lcar, tFrom calx, the heel • also 
 20 
 
 from caleu, to heat.) The heel-bone ; also 
 the furnace of a laboratory. 
 
 Calcareous earth. See Cabc and Lime, 
 Calca'ris FLOS. The larkspur. 
 Calca'kius la'pis. Limestone. 
 Ca'lcatar. a name for vitriol. 
 Ca'lcaton. White arsenic. Troches of 
 arsenic. 
 
 Calcatri'ppa. See Ajuga pyramidalis. 
 Calce'na. Calcenonius. Calcetus. Pa- 
 racelsus uses these words to express the 
 tartarous matter in tlie blood ; or that the 
 blood is impregnated with tartarous princi- 
 ples. 
 
 Ca'lces, meta'llic. Metals which have 
 undergone the process of calcination, or 
 combustion ; or any other equivalent ope- 
 ration. 
 
 Ca'lceum i;Q,ui'NUBi, [From calceus, a 
 shoe, and equus, a horse ; so called from 
 the figure of its leaf.] The herb tussilago, 
 or colt's foot. 
 
 Calchi'theos. [From KxX)(,iov, purple.] 
 Verdigrise. 
 
 Calchoi'des. [From %«Aj|, a chalk- 
 stone, and sioo^, form.] Colchoidea ossicula, 
 A name of the cuneiform bones. 
 
 Calcidi'cium. The name of a medicine 
 in which arsenic is an ingredient. 
 
 Calci'fraga. [From calx, a stone, and 
 frango, to break ; so named from its sup- 
 posed property of breaking the human 
 calculus.] Breakstone. The herb spleen- 
 wort, or scolopendrium, in Scribonius Lar- 
 gus. 
 
 CALCINA'TION. Oxidation. The fixed 
 residues of such matters as have undergone 
 combustion are called cinders, in common 
 language, and calces, bat now more com- 
 monly oxides, by chemists ; and the opera- 
 tion, when considered with regard to these 
 residues, is termed calcination. In this 
 general way, it has likewise been applied 
 to bodies not really combustible, but only 
 deprived of some of their principles by heat. 
 Thus we hear of the calcination of chalk, 
 to convert it into lime by driving off its 
 carbonic acid and water ; of gypsum, or 
 plaster stone, of alum, of borax, and other 
 saline bodies, by which they are deprived 
 of their water of crystallization ; of bones 
 which lose their volatile parts by this treat- 
 ment, and of various other bodies. 
 
 Calcina'tum. Cinificatum. Terms appli- 
 cable to calcined substances. 
 
 Calcina'tum ma'jus. It is whatsoever 
 is dulcified by the chemical art, which was 
 not so by nature ; such as dulcified mercu- 
 ry, lead, and the like substances, which are 
 very speedily consolidated. 
 
 Calcina'tum ma'jus Pote'rii. Mercury 
 dissolved in aqua fortis, and precipitated 
 with salt water. Poterius used it in the 
 cure of ulcers. 
 
 Calcina'tum mi'kus. Any thing which 
 is sweet by nature, and speedily cures, a^ 
 .sugar, manna, tamarinds, &,c. 
 
154 
 
 CJlL 
 
 CXL 
 
 Calciko'nia. See Cakcna. 
 
 Ca'icis a'qda. See Calx. 
 
 Ca'lcis, vi'vi Fto'EEs. The pellicle on 
 lime-vvaler. 
 
 Ca'lcis OS. See Calcantum. 
 
 Calcita'ri. Alkaline salt. 
 
 Caicite'a. Vitriol. 
 
 Calciteo'sa. Litharge. 
 
 Ca'lcithos. Verdigrise. 
 
 Calcitra'pa. See Cenlaurea calckrapa. 
 
 Calcitra'pa officina'lis. See Centau- 
 rta solslilialis. 
 
 Calcitre'a. Vitriol. 
 
 Calcoi'dea ossi'cuLA. The cuneiform 
 bones. 
 
 Ca'lcotar. Vitriol. 
 
 Calcdli'fragus. (From cukuhis, a stone, 
 and frango, to bfeak.) Having the power 
 to break calculi, or stones in the human 
 l)ody. 
 
 1, A synonym of lithontriptic. See Ll- 
 ihontriptics. 
 
 2. A name sometimes applied to scolo- 
 pendrium, or the pimpernel, from its sup- 
 posed virtue. 
 
 CALCULUS. [Diminutive of calx, a 
 limestone.] Calculus humanus. Besoar 
 microeosmicum. Gravel. Stone. In Eng- 
 lish we understand by gravel, small sand- 
 like concretions, or stones, which pass from 
 the kidneys through the ureters in a few 
 days ; and by stone, a calculous concretion 
 in the kidneys, or bladder, of too lai-ge a 
 size to pass without great difficulty. Si- 
 joilar concretions are found occasionally in 
 ©ther cavities, or passages. When a dispo- 
 sition to form minute calculi or gravel exists, 
 we often find nephritic paroxysms, as they 
 are called (see Nephrilis,) which consist of 
 pain in the back, shooting down through 
 the pelvis to the thighs ; sometimes a numb- 
 ness in one leg, and a retraction of either 
 testicle in men, symptoms arising from the 
 irritation of a stone passing through the ure- 
 ters, as these cross the spermatic cord, on 
 the nerves passing to the lower extremities. 
 These pains, often violent, are terminated 
 fey the painful discharge of small stones 
 through the urethra, and the patient is for 
 a time easy. What, however, is meant by 
 the stone is a more serious and violent dis- 
 ease. It is singular that these discharges of 
 small gravel do not usually terminate in 
 stone. Many have experienced them du- 
 ring a long life, without any more serious 
 inconvenience : while the latter is a disease 
 chieily of the young, and depending on 
 circumstances not easily explained. If the 
 stone attacks persons more advanced in 
 age, it is often the consequence of pa- 
 roxysms of gout, long protracted, and ter- 
 minating imperfectly. 
 
 When once a stone has acquired a mode- 
 rate size, it usually occasions the follow- 
 ing symptoms : — frequent inclination to 
 make water, excessive pain in voiding it 
 drop by drop, and sometimes a sudden 
 
 stoppage of it, if discharged in a stream 3 
 after making water, great torture in the 
 glans penis, which lasts one, two, or three 
 minutes ; and, in most constitutions, the 
 violent sti'aining makes the rectum con- 
 tract and expel its exci-ements ; or, if it be 
 empty, occasions atenesmus, which is some- 
 times accompanied with a prolapsus ani. 
 The urine is often tinctured with blood, 
 from a rupture of the vessels, and some- 
 times pure blood itself is discharged. Some- 
 times the urine is very cleai-, but frequently 
 there are great quantities of slimy sediment 
 deposited at the bottom of it, which is only 
 a preternatural separation of the mucilage 
 of the bladder, but has often been mistaken 
 for pus. The stone is a disease to which 
 both sexes and all ages are liable ; and cal- 
 culi have even been found in the bladders 
 of veiy young children, nay of infants only 
 six months old. 
 
 Wom.en seem less subject to this com- 
 plaint than men, either owing to constitu- 
 tional causes, or to the capaciousness, short- 
 ness, and straightness of their urethrse, al- 
 lowing the calculi to be discharged while 
 small, together with the urine, 
 1 
 Chemical analysis of Urinary Calculi. 
 
 It is only since the time of Scheele that 
 we have become acquainted with the na- 
 ture of m-inary calculi, this subject having 
 been quite in the dark before that great che- 
 mist discovered, in the year 1776, a pecu- 
 liar acid (the lithic acid) in them, and at the 
 same time found them usually to contain no 
 lime, a circumstance which was soon after 
 confirmed by the experiments of Bergman. 
 From this period the chemists bestowed a 
 particular attention upon the examination 
 of urinary concretions, as appears from the 
 writings of Dobson, Percival, Falconer, 
 Achai-d, Hartenkeit, Tychsen, Link, Titius, 
 Walther, Gartner, Brugnatelli, Pearson, 
 and several others, some of whom confirm- 
 ed the discoveiy of Scheele, while others 
 contracted, and others enlarged it. 
 
 But we are particularly indebted to 
 Fourcroy and Vauquelin, who, since 1766, 
 had turned their attention on this subject, 
 for having made many experiments, by 
 which great light is thrown on the nature 
 of urinary concrements. The following are 
 the interesting results of their chemical in- 
 quiries. 
 
 The Seat and Physical Properties of Urinary 
 Calculi. 
 Calculi are found in different parts of the 
 urinary system, in the pelvis of the kidney, 
 in the ureters, in the bladder and urethra ; 
 but as they, for the most part, originate iu 
 the kidney, the calculi renales make the 
 nucleus of the greatest number of urinaiy 
 stones. The calculi renales differ greatly 
 with respect to their external qualities ; for 
 the most part.- however, they ct>nsr?t of ^mall"-. 
 
CAT. 
 
 OAL 
 
 concrete, roundish, smooth, glossy, and 
 crystalline bodies, of a red-yellow colour, 
 like that of wood, and so hard as to admit 
 of polishing. On account of their minute- 
 ness, they easily pass through the urinary 
 passages in form of §7-avel, which being 
 sometimes of arougli surface, cause several 
 complaints on their passage. But in some 
 instances they are of too great a size to be 
 able to pass along the ureters ; in which 
 case they increase in the kidneys, sometimes 
 to a great size. Calculi renales of tl)is kind 
 are generally of a brown, dark red, or black 
 colour, and surrounded with several strata 
 of coagulated blood and pus ; they have 
 also been observedof a yellow, reddish, and 
 lighter colour ; and some consisting of an 
 homogeneous stony mass, bu^ white or gray 
 calculi renales are very rarely to be met 
 with. Amongst the great number that were 
 examined, one or two only were found of a 
 gray or blackish colour, and of a composi- 
 tion simiJar to those which generally bear 
 the name of mulberry -like stones. 
 
 The stones in the ureters, which, on pass- 
 ing into the ureters, are prevented by their 
 •size from descending into the "bladder, fre- 
 quently increase very much : they, however, 
 rarely occur ; their colour is white, and 
 they consist of phosphate of lime. 
 
 The stones in the bladder are tlie most 
 frequent urinary concrements that have 
 been principally examined ; they draw their 
 first origin from the kidneys, whence they 
 descend into the bladder, where they in- 
 crease ; or they immediately originate and 
 increase in the bladder ,; or they arise from 
 a foreign body that by chance has got into 
 the bladder, which not unfrequently hap- 
 pens, particularly in tlie female sex. Con- 
 cretions of this kind differ greatly in their 
 respective physical qualities and external 
 form, which, however, is generally spheri- 
 cal, oval, or compressed on botli sides ; and 
 sometimes, when there are several stones 
 in the bladder, they have a polyhedi'ous or 
 cubical forra ; their extremities are fre- 
 quently pointed or roundish, but they are 
 A'ery seldom found cylindrical, and more 
 xarely with cylindrical ends. 
 
 There is a great variety in the size of the 
 <;alculi, and likewise in their colour, whicli 
 IS materially different, according to their 
 respective nature and composition. They 
 ■occur, 1. of a yellowish colour, approaching 
 nearly to red, or brown ; such stones consist 
 of lithic acid. 2. Gray, or more or less 
 white ; these stones always contain phos- 
 phates of earths. 3. Dark gray, or blackish ; 
 stones of this colour have oxalates of earths. 
 Many stones show brown or gray .spots, on a 
 yellow or white ground, generally raised on 
 the surface, and consisting of oxalate of 
 iime, which is enclosed in lithic acid, when 
 ihe ground-colour of the stone is of a wood 
 colour, or in phosphate of lime, when it is 
 *vhite, The^e .spots are, in general, only to 
 
 be observed in the middle of tlm stone, or 
 at one of its extremities. 
 
 All that is here stated, is the result of 
 observations on more than 600 calculi ; 
 and different other coloui-s, that are said to 
 have been observed, either arise from he- 
 terogeneous substances, or are merely va- 
 riations of the above colours. Their surface 
 is smooth and polished in some, in others 
 only smooth, and in others uneven, and, 
 covered with rough or smooth corpuscles, 
 which are always of a yellow colour ; in 
 some, the surface is partly smooth and 
 partly rough. The white ones are fre- 
 quently even and smooth, half transparent, 
 and covered with shining crystals, that ge- 
 nerally indicate phosphate of ammonia, with 
 magnesia, or they are faint, and consist of 
 minute grains ; or rough, in which case they 
 consist of phosphate of lime. The brown 
 and dark gray stones are, from their simi- 
 larity to mulberries, called mulberry-stones, 
 and being frequently very rugged, they 
 cause the most pain of all. 
 
 On examining the specific weight of uri- 
 nary calculi in more than 500 specimens, it 
 was found to be, in the lightest, as 121.3.1000, 
 in the heaviest, as 1976.1000. Their smell 
 is partly strong, like urine or ammonia, 
 partly insipid, and terreous ; especially the 
 white ones, which are like sawed ivory, or 
 rasped bone. 
 
 The internal texture of calculi is but 
 seldom guessed from their external appear- 
 ance, particularly when they exceed the 
 size of a pigeon's egg. On breaking them, 
 they generally separate into two or threw 
 strata, more or less thick and even, which 
 prove that they are formed by different 
 j)recipitations, at different times. In the 
 middle, a nucleus is generally seen, of the 
 same mass as the rest. When the place 
 tliey are broken at is finely streaked, and of 
 a yellow or reddish colour, the lithic acid 
 predominates ; but when they are half trans- 
 parent, luminous like spar, they have am- 
 moniacal phosphate of magnesia in them, 
 and phosphate of lime, and then they are 
 brittle and friable ; but when they are s© 
 hard as to resist the instrument, of a sraootii 
 surface, and a sm.ell like ivory, they contain 
 oxalate of lime. It frequently happens, 
 that the exterior stratum consists of white 
 phosphate of earth, while the nucleus is 
 yellow lithic acid, or oxalate of lime, 
 covered sometimes with a yellow stratum 
 of lithic acid, in which case the nucleus 
 appears radiant ; but when it consists of 
 lithic acid, and is covered with white phos- 
 phate of earth, it is roundish, oval, and 
 somewhat crooked. These concretions have 
 very seldom three strata; namely, on the 
 outside a phosphate, towards the inside 
 lithic acid, and quite withinside an oxalate 
 of lime : but still rarer these substances oc- 
 cur in more strata, or in another order, as 
 before-mentioned. 
 
356 
 
 CAL 
 
 CAL 
 
 Stones of the urethra are seldom generated 
 in the urethra itfelf; however, there are in- 
 stances of their having been formed in the 
 fossa navicularis, by means of foreign bodies 
 that have got into" the urethra. We also 
 very frequently observe stony concrements 
 deposited between the glands and prepuce. 
 All the concretions produced in the inside 
 and outside the urethra consist of phosphate 
 of earths^ which are easily precipitated from 
 the urine. There ai-e likew-ise stones in the 
 urethra which have come out of the blad- 
 der, having been produced there, or in the 
 kidneys ; and they generally possess the 
 properties of stones of the kidneys. 
 
 The different constituent Particles of Urinary 
 Calculi. 
 Ithas been mentioned before, that Scheele 
 found a peculiar acid in the urinarv' concre- 
 tions, and likewise that phosphate of lime 
 Avas discovered in them. The identity of 
 the lithic acid, however, was much doubted 
 by modern chemists, particularly by Dr 
 Pearson, who asserted that it was merely 
 -an oxide, Avhereby he gave rise to the dis- 
 coveries which Fourcroy and Vauquelin 
 have since made on this subject, because 
 they were induced to repeat the experi- 
 ments, in order to examine whether the li- 
 thic acid w^ere really an acid. Their endea- 
 vours were fully rewarded, as they not only 
 found the lithic acid and phosphate of lime 
 in the different calculi, b-.it also five other 
 substances, vis^. the lithate of ammonia, oxa- 
 late of lime, siliceousearth,phosphateofam- 
 moniacal magnesia, and an animal matter. 
 
 1. Of the lithic or Uric Acid. 
 
 1. The acid discovered by Mr. Scheele, in 
 the urinar)'^concretions,was styled lithicacid, 
 or, according to Dr. Pearson's Researches, 
 uric acid ; which, after Scheele. has the fol- 
 lowing properties. It is insipid, without 
 smell,hard.crystallizable,not soluble in cold 
 •water, and in boiling Avater only in seA'eral 
 thousand times its quantity. The solution, 
 after having become cool, deposits the acid 
 in form of minute yellow needles, easily 
 .•soluble in the lye of fixed alkalies, out of 
 Avhich,howeA'er,itis precipitated by all acids 
 (even the carbonic acid,) except the sulphu- 
 ric and muriatic, Avhich have no effect on it. 
 Concentrated nitric acid, on dissolving it, 
 obtains a red colour. On distilling the lithic 
 acid, it yields a small quantity of sublimed, 
 undecomposed acid, very little oil and 
 water, crystallized carbonate of ammonia, 
 carbonic acid, and a A^ery black coal, 
 which, however, contains neither alkali nor 
 iime. Besides these properties, it possesses 
 still others. On rubbing it with concen- 
 trated lj''e of potash or soda, it immediately 
 forms a saponaceous, thick, and pulpy mass, 
 which is very soluble in water, Avhen satu- 
 rated Avith alkali, but little soluble when 
 nnly neutralized Avith it. The neutral r.orw- 
 
 binations have little taste, are not crystal- 
 lizable, and, Avhen diluted Avith AA^ater, the 
 muriatic acid precipitates the uric acid in 
 form of small, needle-like, shining, some- 
 Avhat yelloAvish crystals. Ammonia receives 
 very little of it, w^hich combination is almost 
 indissoluble. Lime-Avater has likeAvise very- 
 little effect on it, and the carbonates of alka- 
 lies none at all. On being dissolved in nitric 
 acid, a part of the lithic acid is changed into 
 oxalic acid. The red colour Avhich appears 
 after this combination, is said by Pearson to 
 prove that substance to be merely an oxide ; 
 but it arises from a peculiar animal matter. 
 When oxygenated muriatic acid is brought 
 in contact with lithic acid, the colour of it 
 groAvs pale, it puffs up, becomes soft and 
 gelatinous, and at last obtains the consisten- 
 cy of a milky liquor ; from Avhich process, 
 only one-sixtieth of a Avhite, light, animal 
 substance remains, and a quantity of carbo- 
 nic acid evolves itself under continual sIoaa' 
 effervescence. The liquor yields muriate 
 of ammonia, oxalate of ammonia, both iu 
 crj'stals, free muriatic and malic acid ; con- 
 sequently the oxygenated muriatic acid se- 
 parates the ui'ic acid into ammonia, carbonic 
 acid, oxalic acid, and malic acid, Avhereby 
 Ave observe that the oxygenated muriatic 
 acid changes the uric acid, first into ammonia 
 and malic acid, but on the addition of more 
 acid, into oxalic acid : and Avhen still more 
 acid is added, into Avater and cai-bonic acid. 
 The remaining white substance is the same,* 
 from Avhich the red colour originates that 
 appears on the combination of the uric acid 
 Avith nitric acid, and which imparts the cu- 
 bical form to the muriate of ammonia, ob- 
 tained by the eA'aporation of the liquor. It 
 remains noAv to be stated what is observed in 
 the distillation of that acid, by Avhichityields, 
 not only carbonate of ammonia, but also car- 
 bonic gas, very little oil, Prussic acid, partly 
 in form of gas, partly fluid, a considerable 
 quantity of coal that contains no salt, and a 
 little water. The productions thus obtained 
 have the smell of bitter almonds. The re- 
 sults of these inquiries manifestly shoAv, that 
 the lithic acid is really a distinct acid from 
 ail others, consisting of azote, carbon, hy- 
 drogen, and oxygen. This peculiar acid is 
 an exci-ementitious substance, Avhich is car- 
 ried oft' by the urine, and, at the forming of 
 calculi, combines itself Avith a coloured ani- 
 mal matter, from Avhich also it probably 
 originates by a process still unknoAvn. 
 
 2. Of the Lithate of Ammonia. 
 This substance seems to have been un- 
 knoAvn before, or at least not properly dis- 
 cerned from the uric acid ; and, though 
 Scheele has observed it, he was ignorant of 
 its particular nature. It is easily to be dis- 
 tinguished, by the small even strata in which 
 it is formed, "by its colour, that looks like 
 milk coloured Avith coffee, and by its form- 
 ins but small calcnli. It dissoh-es in the 
 
CAL 
 
 CAL 
 
 157 
 
 lees of fixed alkalies like the lithic acid, but 
 Avith the characteristic difterence that it dis- 
 charges ammonia, a phenomenon already 
 observed by Scheele. It is more soluble in 
 cold as well as Avarm water, than the lithic 
 acid. It is in the same way affected by 
 acids, except that a greater quantity is re- 
 quired for changing it. It is generally mixed 
 ■with phosphate of ammoniacal magnesia, 
 because it seems only to be produced after 
 a sufficient quantity of ammoniacal mag- 
 nesia has been formed, to saturate the phos- 
 phoric acid. ' 
 
 3. Of the Phosphate of Lime. 
 The existence of this substance had hi- 
 therto been but inaccurately determined, 
 every substance which was not lithic acid 
 being formerly comprised by the name of 
 phosphate of lime. It occurs in small fria- 
 ble strata, which break in scales, or splints, 
 of a gray white colour, and are faint, opaque, 
 without any smell or taste, and crystallized 
 in a luminous or spar-like form ; instead of 
 strata, it is frequently composed of friable 
 grains, that slightly cohere, and has many 
 hole* and pores, like a spongy texture. It 
 never forms a calcidus by itself, being in 
 a calculus always united with an animal 
 gelatinous matter ; on account of which cir- 
 cumstance it becomes black by exposing it 
 to strong heat ; and burns to coal, exhaling 
 the odour of burned bones ; and yields wa- 
 ter, oil, carbonate of ammonia, and a car- 
 bonaceous residuum. Being calcined white, 
 it only leaves lime, and phosphate of lime, 
 without any water of crystallization. It is 
 not soluble in cold water, but in boiling 
 water a part of its gelatine dissolves, spread- 
 ing an animal odour. All acids, except the 
 boracic and carbonic acid, dissolve it, leav- 
 ing on the bottom of the vessels transparent 
 spots of animal matter. These solutions 
 are all precipitated b}' alkalies, but without 
 any decomposition, the precipitate remain- 
 ing phosphate of lime. On treating the 
 phosphate of lime with concentrated sul- 
 phuric acid, a thick pulpy mass of acid-sul- 
 phate and phosphate of lime will be obtain- 
 ed, on which pure alkalies, as well as car- 
 bonates of alkalies, have no effect. We 
 never could find acid-phosphate of lime, as 
 Brugnatelli pretends to have observed. 
 
 4. Of the Phosphate of ^mmoniaml Mag- 
 nesia. 
 
 It consists of scaly, half-transparent, hard, 
 and coherent strata ; can be sawed without 
 crumbling, and reduced to a fine, soft, and 
 white powder. It is of a sweetish insipid 
 taste, somewhat soluble, and crystallized in 
 rhomboids, or thick laminas, dispersed in 
 the cavities of other calculous substances ; 
 and it is frequently found on the surface of 
 other calculi. It contains, betwixt its strata, 
 a gelatinous substance, but less than the 
 phosphate of lime, on which account it also 
 
 blackens by being heated. Though it be 
 but little soluble in water, yet it dissolves in 
 such a quantity as to be capable of crystal- 
 lizing by slow evaporation Acids dissolve 
 it more quickly than they do the phosphate 
 of lime. Weak sulphuric acid entirely dis- 
 solves it, forming sulphate of ammoniacal 
 magnesia. In diluted muriatic or nitric 
 acid, it disappears more quickly than phos- 
 phate of lime. Ammonia, by which that 
 salt is made turbid, only precipitates small 
 particles of magnesia. The lees of fixed 
 alkalies disengage from it ammonia, with- 
 out forming with it a solution ; and, depri- 
 ving it of the phosphoric acid, leave the 
 magnesia behind. 
 
 5. Of the Oxalate of Lime. 
 
 It is, according to our observations, only 
 found in the mulberry-like calculi, in com- 
 bination with a coloured animal matter, and 
 consisting of strata covered with pointed, 
 roundish, rough or smooth protuberances; 
 outside it appears of a dark or brown co- 
 lour, but internally it is gray, frequently 
 with white streaks, of a solid texture, and 
 may be polished like ivory; it breaks in 
 scales, or in the shape of .shells ; and, on 
 being pounded, or sawed, it exhales an ani- 
 mal odour, like semen. It is the heaviest 
 of all calculous substances, and the only 
 one which yields one-third of lime by calci- 
 nation. It dissolves with difficulty in acids, 
 and is precipitated unaltered by alkalies 
 from nitric acid. The fixed alkalies de- 
 compose it when they are impregnated 
 with carbonic acid, and when it is pulve- 
 rized, and the solution heated, whereby 
 carbonate of lime and oxalates of alkalies 
 are obtained. 
 
 The great quantity of animal matter 
 which constantly adheres to this oxalate of 
 lime is veiy characteristic, it imparts the 
 brown, reddish, blackish colour to the above 
 kind of stones, and Ifkewise the fine and 
 solid texture. This substance may be ob- 
 tained by putting small pieces of these 
 stones into diluted nitric acid, whereby it 
 appears of the same colour, and becomes 
 soft and spongy. The great hardness of 
 this kind of calculous substance, most pro- 
 bably arises from the intimate connexion 
 of its particles, produced by the combina- 
 tion of the oxalate of lime with animal 
 matter, in the same Vv^ay as lime obtains a 
 great degree of solidity by its combination 
 with albuminous matter, of which, and of 
 a peculiar matter of urine, that animal sub- 
 stance seems to consist. 
 
 6. Of the Siliceous Earth. 
 
 Amongst 600 calculi that were examined, 
 there were only two which contained this 
 earth ; both had the texture of mulberry- 
 like stones, though of a lighter colour, and 
 by being calcined, lost one-third of their 
 weight, without giving free-lime : heated 
 
ISS 
 
 CAI. 
 
 CAL 
 
 with acids they lost nothing ; but when 
 melted with four times as much of alkali, 
 theyyielded siliceous earth bybping treated 
 with muriatic acid. They contained phos- 
 phate of lime, and an animal matter similar 
 to that which is united with the oxalate of 
 lime. They were hard, difficult to be 
 sawed and pulverized, and the powder made 
 scratches in metal. On being burnt, they 
 emitted an animal odour ; they imparted 
 nothing to boiling water, and to the acids 
 a little phosphate of lime, which difficultly 
 separates from the siliceous earth. Alka- 
 lies, either pure or combined with carbonic 
 acid, did not affect them, merely depriving 
 them of a part of their animal matter. 
 Their essential character consists in their 
 being fusible and vitrifiable with fixed al- 
 kalies. 
 
 7. Of the Jinimal Matter. 
 
 All the six substances just examined, 
 which constitute the urinary calculi of the 
 human species, are always combined with 
 an animal matter, as appears from its being 
 burnt to coal, from the productions it yields 
 by distillation, from its stench on being 
 burnt, and from the cellulous membranous 
 flocculi, which remain when pieces of calculi 
 are dissolved in diluted acids. This animal 
 matter has been frequently, and with good 
 reason, considered as the basis of all urinaiy 
 concretions, like as in bones the gelatinous 
 matter, the first basis of the bones, forms 
 an organic texture, in the interstices of 
 which the phosphate of lime is deposited. 
 It is very remarkable, that the different con- 
 stituent particles of urinary calculi are com- 
 bined with a dissimilar animal matter, which 
 is sometimes albuminous, sometimes gelati- 
 nous, sometimes composed of both, and fre- 
 quently united with the matter of urine. 
 Thus the lithic acid, or the lithate of am- 
 monia, contains a third of albuminous mat- 
 ter, combined vvitli the matter of urine ; the 
 phosphates of earths, albuminous matter, 
 gelatine in form of membranes, and laminas, 
 or tela cellulosa ; the oxalate of lime, a 
 spongy, yet more solid texture, of the colour 
 of albumen ; and the siliceous earth, a simi- 
 lar substance On the whole, the animal 
 matter seems to unite and join together all 
 the acid and saline particles of urinary con- 
 cretions. 
 
 The Classification of Urmary Stones. 
 
 The old classification of urinary calculi, 
 made according to their figure and their size, 
 cannot at present, where we have acquired 
 so accurate a knowledge of their internal 
 nature, be retained, as they ought rather to 
 be classed according to their constituent par- 
 ticles ; however no regard is to be had to the 
 animal matter, as being found in all urinary 
 concretions, and having no influence on their 
 respective difference. On comparing the re- 
 STiIts of the analyses of more than 600 sfones. 
 
 Fom-croy was induced to bring them under 
 three genera; tht first of which comprehends 
 such stones as are merely composed of one 
 substance, besides the animal matter ; the 
 second, contains urinary concretions, con- 
 sisting of two substances, besides the animal 
 matter ; and the third, comprises all those 
 which are formed by more than three cal- 
 culous substances. These three genera com- 
 prehend about twelve species, namely, the 
 first genus three, the second seven, and the 
 third two ; but it must be remembered that 
 the number of the genera, as well as of the 
 species, is determined after the observa- 
 tions hitherto made, and may consequently 
 be increased in future. 
 
 1 . The first species of urinary concretions 
 consists of lithic acid, and stones of this 
 kind most frequently occur, as there were^ 
 amongst 600, about 150. They are easily 
 distinguished by their reddish or high yel- 
 low colour, much resembling that of wood, 
 by their brittle, radiant-like, homogeneous, 
 and fine texture, and by their perfect solu- 
 bility in the lyes of fixed alkalies, without 
 disengaging the smell of ammonia. Their 
 size varies from the bigness of a pea to that 
 of a duck's egg, &c. and their figure is 
 roundish, spheroid, compressed, oval, ob- 
 long, &c. the surface polished like marble, 
 but frequently rough and warty ; of a crim- 
 son light red, yellowish, or light brown 
 colour, but never white, gray, or black ; 
 their strata differ in number and thickness; 
 and are frequently of a smooth surface. 
 The specific weight of these stones is from 
 1.276 to 1.786, but generally more than 
 1.500. The urinary concretions in the kid- 
 neys are mostly of this species. 
 
 2. The second species is composed of li- 
 thate of ammonia, and differs from the for- 
 mer by disengaging ammonia on their being 
 dissolved in the lyes of fixed alkalies. Con- 
 cretions of this kind are generally small, of 
 a pale or gray colour, and consist of fine 
 strata, easily separable from each other ; 
 they mostly contain a nucleus, which is 
 easily separated from the strata that cover 
 it. Their figure is generally oblong, com- 
 pressed like almonds, and of a smooth sur- 
 face, which is frequently crystalline. Their 
 specific weight varies from 1.225 to 1.720. 
 They are entirely soluble in water, particu- 
 larly when previously pulverized. All acids, 
 principally the muriatic acid, deprive them 
 of the ammonia, leaving the pure lithic acid 
 behind. They are frequently found covered 
 with a thin stratum of lithic acid. Amongst 
 600 calculi there were but few of this 
 kind. 
 
 3. The third species, consisting of oxalate 
 of lime, are easily to be distinguished by 
 the protuberances and inequality of their 
 surface, whence they have got the appel- 
 lation of mulberry-like stones ; by their 
 hardness, gray colour, solid texture, theiv 
 polish like ivory, in the inside, and thp'it 
 
€AL 
 
 CAL 
 
 159 
 
 pai'iiculai' smell on being sawed, wtiicu 
 resembles that of semen- A peculiar cha- 
 racteristic, which distinguishes them from 
 all others, consists in their leaving lime 
 after the calcination, in their being with 
 difficulty soluble in acids and not soluble 
 in alkalies, and, at last, in their being only 
 decomposed by the lees of carbonates of 
 alkali. They weigh from 1.42S to 1.976, 
 and their size varies from that of a calcu- 
 lus renalis to the bigness of an egg, or 
 more ; their figure is generally spherical 
 or spheroid. They often make the nu- 
 cleus of other stones, in which case they 
 belong to another species. In 300 stones 
 they bore the proportion of one-fourth or 
 one-fifth. 
 
 4. atones of this species contain lithic acid 
 and phosphate of earth, but in a separate 
 state. Their surface is white, cretaceous, 
 brittle,- and half-transparent, as it either 
 consists of phosphate of lime, or of phos- 
 phate of ammoniacal magnesia, the kernel 
 being formed by lithic acid ; thus both 
 constituents are exactly separate from each 
 other. They were found in the proportion 
 of one-twelfth amongst the stones that were 
 examined, and they grow bigger than any 
 of the rest, as they appear from the size of 
 an egg to that of the whole bladder, even 
 when extended. They generally have an 
 oval form, often pointed at one end, of a 
 smooth surface, which, however, isfrequent- 
 ly covered with crystals of phosphate of am- 
 moniacal magnesia. Sometimes the lithic 
 acid in the middle is alternately covered 
 with phosphate of lime, and phosphate of 
 ammoniacal magnesia. The specific weight 
 of these stones is extremely variable. 
 
 5. The fifth species of calculi contdiias, like- 
 wise, lithic acid and phosphates of earth, 
 but intimately mixed with each other. Of 
 these stones, a great many varieties are ob- 
 served, depending on the proportionable 
 quantity of their constituent particles, as 
 well as on the strata in which they lie above 
 one another. The chief constituents, the 
 phosphates of earths, are separated in diffe- 
 rent strata, but sometimes so intimately mix- 
 ed with each other, that it is impossible to 
 distinguish them with the eye ; and the ana- 
 lysis could only show their difference. From 
 this circumstance arises the variety in the 
 colour, figure, and number of the strata. 
 The colour, however, is generally gray, but 
 frequently variegated like marble, some- 
 times like soap. Their figure is irregular, 
 oval, or globular, and the surface mostly 
 brittle, cretaceous, or whitish, so as to make 
 us believe that they only consist of. phos- 
 phate of lime. The polyhedrons stones ge- 
 nerally belong to this species, when they 
 have the appearance of being worn away 
 by rubbing. They make about one-fifth of 
 the stones that were examined. Their spe- 
 cific weight varies extreme! v. the least being 
 5..2ir>, the grx;ate?t 1.73.9- 
 
 t>. This species is constituted by lithate of 
 ammonia and phosphate of earth, i. e. of 
 lime and ammoniacal magnesia ; and re- 
 sembles in its external appearances the 
 fourth species. One of the constituents ge- 
 nerally the lithate of ammonia, makes the 
 nucleus, while a mixture of the two otherSj 
 but rarely one by itself forms the crust. 
 Sometimes, however, the nucleus contains 
 also the phosphates, and the crust a little 
 lithate of ammonia, which, even in some 
 varieties, is mixed with pure lithic acid. 
 The strata in stones of this kind are more 
 easily separable, and always smaller than 
 those of the fourth species. The spe- 
 cific weight is 1.312 to 1.761; and they 
 are more rarely met with than most of the 
 rest. Amongst 600 there were only twenty 
 of this kind. 
 
 7. Stones of the seventh species consist 
 likewise of lithate of ammonia and phos- 
 phate of earths, but intimately mixed with 
 each other. They are of a paler colour, 
 much lighter than the first species, and 
 disengage a great deal of ammonia on their 
 being treated with potash. We found 
 them only in the proportion of one-fortietli 
 amongst the stones which we have ana- 
 lysed. They never grow so large as the 
 two former. 
 
 8. The constituent particles of the eighlJt^ 
 species are phosphate of lime and phosphate 
 of ammoniacal magnesia. The pure white 
 colour, the friability, their being insoluble 
 in alkalies, and their easy solubility even in 
 weak acids, constitute the chief character- 
 istics of this sort of stones, of which about 
 60 were found amongst 600 : sometimes 
 they are of an enoi'mous size, of irregular 
 form, rarely round, but frequently of an 
 uneven surface, and resembling an incrus- 
 tation. Their texture is formed of white 
 brittle strata ; sometimes interwoven with 
 solid half-transparent crystals of phosphate 
 of ammoniacal magnesia. The crusts form- 
 ed on foreign bodies that happened to pe- 
 netrate into the bladder, belong to this spe- 
 cies ; the specific weight of which is 1.138 
 to 1.473. 
 
 9. This species of calculi contains oxalate 
 of lime, but externally uric acid, in more 
 or less quantity, and are only to be distin- 
 guished by the nucleus from the first species. 
 The proportion of both constituents, and 
 the specific weight, vary extremely, the 
 latter being 1.341 to 1.754. Sometimes 
 the nucleus, consisting of oxalate of lime, is 
 only covered on one side with, uric acidj 
 and discernible on the other by protube- 
 rances with which the surface is variegated ^ 
 which variety, however, seldom occurs. 
 
 10. Stones of this species have, in their 
 centre, oxalate of lime, surrounded by 
 phosphates of earths ; the kernel is gray, or 
 brown, and radiant-like, the crust white 
 and cretaceous ; their size and figure dift'eT 
 extremelv- and tlreir srwc'ifiT; -vvddit is from 
 
CAL 
 
 CAL 
 
 1.168 to 1.762. They amount to oiie-iifth 
 of tlie 600 stones that were examined. 
 
 11. This species contains stones com- 
 posed of three or four calculous substances, 
 namely, of oxalate of lime, phosphates of 
 earths, and uric acid, either pure or com- 
 bined with ammonia. They rarely occur ; 
 and amongst 600 stones only ten or twelve 
 were observed. They often consist of three 
 distinct strata, viz. in the interior, of oxa- 
 late of lime ; in the middle, of lithate of am- 
 monia ; and the exterior of phosphates of 
 earths, which are frequently mixed with 
 uric acid or lithate of ammonia, all which 
 are distinguished on their being sawed 
 through. This species comprehends three 
 varieties ; the first of which consists of ox- 
 alate of lime, uric acid, and phosphates of 
 earths ; the second contains lithate of am- 
 monia, combined with pure uric acid, and 
 the two other constituents ; the third has, 
 besides these substances, free uric acid and 
 lithate of ammonia, mixed with the phos- 
 phates of earths. We forbear to mention 
 other varieties of this species, as being less 
 remarkable and instructive. 
 
 12. The last species of calculi is of a very 
 complicated composition. The siliceous 
 earth seems to have taken the place \,f the 
 oxalate of lime ; it is mixed with uric acid 
 and lithate of ammonia, and covered by 
 phospliates of earths. Stones of this kind 
 are the rarest of all, and there were only 
 iivo amongst 600. 
 
 The causes of the Generation of Urinary 
 Calculi. 
 To inquire into the causes by which 
 urinary concretions are produced, is both 
 interesting and useful ,ho\vever attended with 
 the greatest difliculties. The writings of 
 medicrd authors are full of conjectures and 
 iiypotheses with regard to this subject, on 
 which nothing could b* ascertained before 
 we had acquired an accurate knowledge of 
 the nature of urinary concretions. It is 
 owing to this circumstance that the most 
 enlightened physicians acquiesced in ascri- 
 bing the immediate cause of them to a 
 superabundance of terreous matter in the 
 urine; and Boerhaave, as well as, particu- 
 larl}'. Van Svveiten, imagined that the urine 
 of all men contained calculous matter in the 
 natural state, and that, for the generation of 
 stones, a nucleus was only required, to 
 attract it. That this may be the case, in 
 some instances, is proved by frequent ex- 
 perience ; but stones produced by foreign 
 bodies, that have accidentally got into the 
 urethra or bladder, are always white and 
 composed of phosphates of earths, and 
 seldom or never covered with lithic acid, 
 a substance which is observed to form the 
 stones that most frequently occur ; but even 
 in these the nucleus consists of a substance 
 formed in the body itself, as a particle de- 
 ^■"cended from the kidney?. &c. which, mn-r. 
 
 therefore, have necessarily originated in a 
 peculiar internal cause. A superabundance 
 of uric acid in stony patients, and its more 
 copious geaeration than in a sound state, 
 though it seems to be one of the principal 
 and most certain causes, is by no means sa- 
 tisfactory, as it only explains the precipita- 
 tion of stony matter from the urine, but not 
 why it unites in strata. A coagulating sub- 
 stance is required for separating, attracting, 
 and, as it were, agglutinating the conden- 
 sible particles that are precipitated. This 
 substance is undoubtedly the animal matter 
 which we have constantly found in all cal- 
 culous masses, and which seems to consti- 
 tute the basis of stones, like the membranous 
 gelatina that of bones. It is known tliat 
 the urine of calculous patients is generally 
 muddy, ductile, in threads, slimy, and as if 
 mixed with albumen, which quality it 
 obtains at the moment when the ammonia 
 is disengaged, or on the addition of potash 
 that separates it from the acid in which it 
 was dissolved ; and in all cases of super- 
 abundance of lithic acid the urine contains 
 a great quantity of that animal matter, 
 which promotes the precipitation of it, and 
 attracts and unites the particles thus sepa- 
 rated. Hence it appears, that every thing 
 capable of increasing the quantity of that 
 pitultous gluten in the urine, may be con- 
 sidered as the remote cause of the forma- 
 tion of calculi. And the old ideas on pitu- 
 itous temperaments, or superabundant pitu- 
 ita, &ic. which were thought to dispose peo- 
 ple to a calculus, seem to be connected with 
 the late discoveries on the nature of urinary 
 stones. Though the animal matter appears 
 to be different in different calculi, yet it is 
 certain, that every calculous substance con- 
 tains an auimal gluten, from which its con- 
 crete and solid state arises ; whence we 
 may fairly state the superabundance of that 
 substance as the chief and principal cause 
 of the formation of calculi. 
 
 There are, however, other causes which 
 seem to have a particular influence on the 
 nature of urinary stones, and the strata in 
 which they are formed ; but it is extremely 
 difficult to penetrate and to explain them. 
 We are, for instance, entu'ely ignorant of 
 the manner in which urinary stones are 
 formed from the oxalate of lime ; though, 
 froth their occurring more frequently in 
 ch'ldren than in adults, we might be en- 
 titled to ascribe them to a disposition to 
 acor, a cause considered by Boerhaave as 
 the general source of a great numbar of 
 diseases incident to the infantile age. This 
 opinion seems to be proved by the ideas of 
 Bonhomme, physician at Avignon, on the 
 oxalic or saccharic acid, as the cause of 
 moliities ossium in the rickets ; by this acid 
 being discovered in a species of saliva by 
 Bin.o:natelli ; and, lastly, by an observation 
 of Turgais, who found this acid in tlie urine 
 of a child diseased ivith v,"oro^s' We hvX 
 
CAL 
 
 CAL 
 
 161 
 
 varely observe saccharic acid in the iiuman 
 body, which appears to be mostly adventi- 
 tious, and by which the animal matter is 
 rendered coagulabie, and deposited, or pre- 
 cipitated, with the oxalate of lime ; or the 
 oxalic acid decomposes the phosphate of 
 iime, and forms an insoluble combination, 
 incapable of being any longer kept dissolved 
 in the urine. It is^ however, extremely 
 difficult to determine how far the constitu- 
 tion of the body is connected with that par- 
 ticular disposition in the urine, of precipi- 
 tating sometimes phosphate of lime mixed 
 with oxalate of lime, sometimes phosphate of 
 ammoniacal magnesia, either by itselt or 
 mixed with lithic acid, &.c. fee. Who can 
 explain the reason why, of 600 stones, there 
 were only two in which siliceous earth could 
 be traced ? Still more difficult is it to explain 
 the causes why the above substances preci- 
 pitate either at once or in different strata ; 
 but it may suffice to have shown how many 
 observations and experiments are required, 
 and what accurate attention and perseve- 
 rance are necessary, in order to throw light 
 on so difficult a subject. 
 
 The means to be employed in calculous 
 complaints must vary according to circum- 
 stances. Permanent relief can be obtained 
 only by the removal of the morbid concre- 
 tion ; and where this is of too large a size to 
 be passed by the natural outlet, the operation 
 of lithotomy becomes necessary. Various 
 remedies indeedhave been proposed as capa- 
 ble of dissolving urinary calculi; and some 
 of them are certainly useful in palliating the 
 symptoms, and perhaps preventing the for- 
 mation of fresh calculous matter : but ex- 
 perience has not sanctioned their efficacy as 
 actual lythonfriptics ; and by delaying the 
 operation, we not only incur the risk of 
 organic disease being produced, butthe con- 
 cretion may also become friable externally, 
 so as to be with more difficulty removed. 
 Sometimes however the advanced age of the 
 patient, the complication with organic dis- 
 ease, or the exhausted state of the system, 
 may render an operation inexpedient ; or he 
 may not be willing to submit to it ; we shall 
 then find some advantage from the use of 
 chemical remedies, according to the morbid 
 quality of the urine ; that is generally from 
 alkaline or earthy preparations, where a red 
 deposit appears, and from acids where there 
 is a white sediment. Tonic medicines may 
 also be useful, and some of the mild astrin- 
 gents, especially uva ursi, and occasional 
 narcotics, where violent pain attends: some- 
 limes an inflammatory tendency may require 
 fomentations, the local abstraction of blood, 
 and other antiphlogistic measures. The most 
 likely plan of effecting a solution of the 
 calculus must certainly be that proposed by 
 Fourcroy, namely, injecting suitable liquids 
 into the bladder. The most common calculi, 
 containing uric acid, are readily soluble in a 
 solution of pot3=b. or soda, weak enough to 
 
 21 
 
 be held in the mouth, or even swallowed 
 without inconvenience; those which consist 
 of phosphoric acid neutralized by lime, or 
 other base, the next in frequency, dissolve in 
 nitric or muriatic acid of no greater strength ; 
 the most rare variety, made up mostly of 
 oxalate of lime, may be dissolved, but very 
 slowly, in nitric, acid, or solutions of the 
 fixed alkaline carbonates, weak enough not 
 to irritate the bladder. However it is not 
 easy to ascertain which of these solvents is 
 proper in a particular case, for most calculi 
 are not uniform throughout, owing probably 
 to the urine having varied during their for- 
 mation,so that the examination of this secre- 
 tion will not certainly indicate the injection 
 required. The plan recommended therefore 
 is, the bladder having been evacuated, and 
 washed out with tepid water, to inject first 
 the alkaline solution heated to the tempera- 
 ture of the bod}', and direct it to be retained 
 for half an hour, or longer, if the parson can 
 bear it ; then to the liquor voided and filtered 
 add a little muriatic acid, which will cause 
 a white precipitate, if there be any uric acid 
 dissolved ; and so long as this happens, the 
 same injection should be used, otherwise 
 diluted muriatic acid is to be thrown in, and 
 ammonia added to it when discharged ; 
 whereby phosphate of lime, if there be any, 
 is precipitated ; and when neither of these 
 succeeds, diluted nitric acid is to be tried ; 
 in each case varying the injection from time 
 to time, as that previously used loses its effi- 
 cacy. However there appears one source of 
 error in this method, namely, that the urine 
 secreted, while the liquid is retained, may 
 give rise to a precipitate, though none of the 
 calculus may have been dissolved ; it would 
 therefore be proper to examine the urine 
 previously, as Avell as occasionally during 
 the use of injections, and, if necessary, cor- 
 rect its quality by the exhibition of proper 
 internal medicines. See Lithonlriptics and 
 Lithotomy. 
 
 Ca'lculus eilia'ris. See Gall-stones. 
 
 Calda'rium. (From ealeo, to make hot.) 
 A vessel in the baths of the ancients, to hold 
 hot water. 
 
 Calefa'cients. (Calefacientia, sc. medi- 
 camenta ; from calidus, warm, and /ado, to 
 make.) Medicines, or other substances, 
 which excite a degree of warmth in the 
 parts to which they are applied : as pipers 
 spiritus vini, Sic. They belong to the class 
 of stimulants. 
 
 CALE'NDULA. {Quod singulis calen- 
 dis, i. e. mensibus, florescat ; so called be- 
 cause it flowers every month.) Marigold. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnsean system. Class, Syngenesia. Order, 
 Polygamia necessaria. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the Sin- 
 gle marigold. Garden marigold. Calen- 
 dula safiva. Chrysanthcmnm. Sponiasolis. 
 Calflia vulgaris. The flowers and leares of 
 this plant; CakndvJla officinalis; sominihus 
 
163 
 
 CAL 
 
 CAL 
 
 cymbiformibus, muricatis, incurvatis omnibus^ 
 of Linnaeus, have been exhibited medicinally: 
 the former, as aperients in uterine obstruc- 
 tions and icteric disorders, and as diapho- 
 retics in exanthematous fevers ; the latter, as 
 gentle aperients, and to promcie the secre- 
 tions in general. 
 
 Calen'dula alpi'na. The Arnica mon- 
 iana of Linnaeus. See Arnica. 
 
 Cale'ndula arve'nsis. The wild mari- 
 gold. See Caltha. 
 
 Cale'ndula officina'lis. The systema- 
 tic name of the single mangold plant. See 
 Calendula. 
 
 Cale'ndui,a pald'stris. Common single 
 marsh-marigold. See Caltha palustris. 
 
 Ca'lenture. Afebrile delirium, said to 
 be peculiarly sailors, wherein they imagine 
 the sea to be green fields, and will throw 
 themselves into it if not restrained. Bonetus 
 gives an account of it ; also Dr. Oliver and 
 Dr. Stubbs. It is probably a species of 
 phrenitis. 
 
 Cale'sium. (Indian.) A tree which grows 
 in Malabar, whose bark, made into an oint- 
 ment with butter, cures convulsions from 
 wounds, and heals ulcers. The juice of the 
 bark cures theapthee, and, taken inwardly, 
 the dysentery. Ray. 
 
 Ca'li. (Arab.) The same as kali. 
 
 CALicHA'PA-The spina alba,or white-thorn. 
 
 Ca'lidum. In medical language, it is 
 
 commonly used with the adjective ammale, 
 
 or innatiim, for animal heat, or the vis vitoe. 
 
 Calie'ta. (From nxMn;, a nest, which 
 it somewhat resembles.) CaUiettc. A fungus 
 growing on the juniper-tree. 
 
 CALI'GO. {Caligo,-ginis,f(Em.) A disease 
 of the eye, known by diminished or des- 
 troyed sight ; and by the interposition of a 
 dark body betv/een the object and the retina. 
 It is arranged by Cullen in the class locales, 
 and order dyscesthesics. The species of caligo 
 are distinguished according to the situation 
 of the interposed body : thus caligo lentis, 
 caligo corneee, caligo pupillm, caligo hiano- 
 Tum, and caligo palpebrarum. 
 
 Cali'go le'ntis. Glaucoma Woulhousi. 
 The true cataract. See Cataract. 
 
 Cali'go co'eneje. An opacity of the 
 cornea. See Caligo. 
 
 Cali'go pupi'll^. Synchysis. Amyosis. 
 Blindness from obstruction in the pupil. 
 See Caligo. 
 
 Cali'go humo'rum. Glaucoma Vogelii. 
 Blindness from a fault in the humours of 
 the eye. See Caligo. 
 
 Cali'go palpeera'ruki. Blindness from 
 a disorder in the eyelids. See Caligo. 
 
 Caliha'cha. The cassia-lignea, or cassia- 
 tree of Malabar. 
 
 Cali'mia. The lapis calaminaris. 
 
 CA'LIX. (Cali.v, -ids, m.; from Kcfhwlm, 
 to cover.) Calyx. 
 
 1. The term calix is given to the mem- 
 brane which covers the papillee in the pelvis 
 of the human kidnev. 
 
 2. The name of the case, or siieatU, in 
 which the flower of plants is concealed be- 
 fore it expands. 
 
 CALLiE'uM. (From xa^xuva, to adorn.) 
 Calltzon. The gills of a cock, which, Galen 
 says, is food not to be praised or con- 
 demned. 
 
 Calle'na. a kind of salt-petre. 
 
 Ca'lli. Nodes in the gout. Galen. 
 
 Ca'llia. (From xaKcn, beautiful.) A 
 name of the chamomile. 
 
 Calliele'phara. (From y.ctKa, good, 
 and ,6/.i^Afov, the eyelid.) Medicines, or 
 compositions, appropriated to the eye-lids. 
 
 CALLICO'CCA. The name of a genu.s 
 of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, 
 Pentundria. Order, Monogynia. 
 
 CALLico'ccAiPECACUA'sHA.Theplantfrom 
 which ipecacuan root is obtained was long 
 unknown ; it was said by some writers to be 
 the Psychotria emetica ; class, Pentandria ; 
 ordev, Monogynia : by others, the Viola ipeca- 
 cuanha,^ syngenesious plant of the order Mo- 
 nogynia. It is now ascertained to be neither, 
 but a small plant called Callicocca ipecacu- 
 anha. There are three sorts of ipecacuan 
 to be met with in our shops, viz. the ash- 
 coloured or gray, the brown, and the white. 
 
 The ash-coloured is brought from Peni, 
 and is a small wrinkled root, bent and con- 
 torted into a great variety of figureS;brought 
 over in short pieces, full of wrinkles, and 
 deep circular fissures, down to a small white 
 woody fibre that runs in the middle of each 
 piece : the cortical part is compact, brittle, 
 looks smooth and resinous upon breaking : 
 it has very little smell ; the taste is bitterish 
 and subacrid, covering thetongue,as it were, 
 with a kind of mucilage. 
 
 The brown is small, somewhat more 
 wrinkled than the foregoing ; of a brown or 
 blackish colour without, and white within ; 
 this is brought from Brazil. 
 
 The white sort is woody, and has no 
 wrinkles, nor any perceptible bitterness in 
 taste. The first, the ash-coloured or gray 
 ipecacuan, is that usually perferred for me- 
 dicinal use. The brown has been sometimes 
 observed, even in a small dose, to produce 
 violent effects. The white, though taken in 
 a large one, has scarcely any efl'ect at all. 
 Experience has proved that this medicine is 
 the safest emetic with which we are acquaint- 
 ed, having this peculiar advantage, that, if 
 it does not operate by vomit, it readily passes 
 off by the other eraunctories. Ipecacuan 
 was first introduced as an infallible remedy 
 against dysenteries, and other inveterate 
 fluxes, as diarrkosa, menorrhagia, leucor- 
 rhcea, &.c. and also in disorders proceeding 
 from obstructions of long standing ; nor has 
 it lost much of its reputation by time : its 
 utility in these cases is thought to depend 
 upon its restoring perspiration. It has also 
 been successfully employed in spasmodic 
 asthma, catarrhal and consumptive cases. 
 Nevertheless, its chief use is as a vorait. and 
 
CAL 
 
 GAL 
 
 163 
 
 5u small doses, joined with opium, as a dla- ances, we apply the terms hot, or cuhl, to the 
 
 phoretic. The officinal preparations are the substances themselves ; calling those bodies 
 
 pulvis ipecacuanhce compodtus, and the ft- hot, which produce in us the sensation oi 
 
 ■/mm ipecacuanhce. heat, and those colfl, which communicate 
 
 Calli'creas. (From aa^cc, good, and the contrary sensation. 
 
 Hfixe, meat ; so named from its delicacy as This ambiguity, though of little conse- 
 
 food.) The pancreas, or sweet-bread. quence in the common affairs of human life, 
 
 Calli'gonum. (From b^xo?, beautiful, has led unavoidably to confusion and per- 
 
 and yovv, a knot, or joint ; so named from plexity in philosophical discussions. It was 
 
 its being handsomely jointed, like a cane.) to prevent this, that the framers of the new 
 
 The polygonum, or knot-grass. nomenclature adopted the word caloric, 
 
 Callioma'rchus. The Gaulish name, which denotes that which produces the sen- 
 
 in Marcellus Empiricus, for tussilago, or sation of heat. 
 
 colt's foot. 
 
 Ca'lhon. a kind of night-shade. 
 
 Calliphy'llum. (From ■moj.ck, beauty, 
 and puKAoi', a leaf.) The herb adiantum, or 
 maidenhair. See Adianthurii. 
 
 Callistru'thia. (From ni-xo^, good, and 
 c-/iw9(jc, a sparrow ; because it was said to 
 fatten sparrows.) A lig mentioned by Pliny, 
 of a good taste. 
 
 Theories of Heat. 
 
 Two opinions have long divided the phi- 
 losophical world concerning the nature^of 
 heat. 
 
 1. The one is : that the cause which pro- 
 duces the sensation of heat, is a real, or dis- 
 tinct substance, universally pervading na- 
 ture, penetrating the particles or pores of all 
 
 Callitri'cum. (From k.«aaoc, beauty, bodies, with more or less facility, and in 
 and ■&'/>/|, hair ; so named because it has the different quantities. 
 
 appearance of long, beautiful hair ; or, ac- This substance, if applied to our system in 
 cording to Littleton, because it nourishes a greater proportion than it already contains, 
 the hair, and makes it beautiful.) The herb warms it, as we call it, or produces the sen- 
 maidenhair, sation of heat : and hence if has been 
 
 Callo'ne. (From suaxo?, fair.) Hippocra- called caloric or calorific. 
 tes uses this word, to signify that decency 2. The other theory concerning heat is ; 
 and gravity of character and deportment that the cause which produces that sensation 
 which it is necessaiy that all medical men is not a separate or self-existing substance ; 
 should be possessed of. but that it is merely like gravity, a property 
 
 CALLO'SITAS. Callosity, or prefer- of matter; and that it consists in a specific 
 natural hardness. or peculiar motion, or vibration of the parti- 
 
 CA'LLOUS. A surgical term, signifying cles of bodies, 
 hardened or indurated; thus the callous The arguments in favour of the first the- 
 edges of ulcers. ory have been principally deduced from the 
 
 CA'LLUS. (Callus, i, m. and Galium, evolution and absorption of heat during che- 
 i, n. mical combinations ; those of the latter are 
 
 1. The bony matter deposited between chiefly founded on the production of heat 
 the divided ends of broken bones, about by friction. For it has been observed, that 
 (he fourteenth day after the fracture. whatever is capable of producing motion iii 
 
 2. A preternatural hardness, or indura- the particles of any mass of matter, excites 
 tion, of any fleshy parts. heat. Count Rumford and Professor Davy 
 
 Caloca'takus. (From ;ca?.5c, beautiful, have paid uncommon attention to this fact, 
 and >ut]aiov, a cup ; so called from the beauty and proved, that heat continues to be evolv- 
 of its flower and shape.) The papaver rhoeas, ed from a body subjected to friction, so long 
 or wild poppy. as- it is applied, and the texture or form of 
 
 Calome'lanos TURCiUE'Ti. So Riverius the body not altered, 
 calls a purgative medicine, composed of All the effects of heat, according to this 
 calomel and scammony. theory, depend therefore entirely on the vi 
 
 Calo'melas. (From koom, good, and bratoiy motion of the particles of bodies. 
 MiKas, black ; from its virtues and colour. According as this is more or less intense, a 
 The preparation called Jithiops mineral, or higher or lower temperature is produced ; 
 hydrargyrus cum sulphure, was formerly and and as it predominates over, is nearly equal, 
 properly so named. But calomel now means or inferior to the attraction of cohesion, 
 a white preparation of sublimed mercury.) bodies exist in the gaseous, fluid, or solid 
 See Submurias hydrargyri. state. 
 
 CALO'RIC. (Caloricum ; from calor, Different bodies are susceptible of it in 
 heat.) Heat. Igneous fluid. different degrees, and receive and commu- 
 
 Heat and cold are perceptions of which nicate it with different celerity. From the 
 we acquire the ideas from the senses; they generation, communication, and abstraction 
 indicate only a certain State in which we find of this repulsive motion, under these laws, 
 ourselves, independent of any exterior ob- all the phenomena ascribed to heat are 
 ject. But as these sensations are for the most explicable. 
 
 part produced by bodies around us, we con- Each of these theories has been supporte<J 
 sider them as causes, and judging by appear- by the most able philosophers, and givr 
 
164 
 
 GAL 
 
 occasion to the most important disputes in 
 which chemists have been engaged; which 
 has contributed in a very particular manner 
 to the advancement of the science. Tlie 
 ©bscurity of the subject, however, is such, 
 that both parties have been able to advance 
 most plausible arguments. 
 
 Setting aside all inquiries concerning the 
 merits of these different doctrines, we shall 
 confine ourselves to the general effects, 
 which heat produces on different bodies. 
 For the phenomena which heat presents, 
 and their relation to each other, may be in- 
 vestigated with sufficient precision, though 
 the materiality, or immateriality of it, may 
 remain unknown to us. 
 
 JS'ature of Heat. 
 
 Those who consider heat as matter, as- 
 sert that caloric esists in two states, namely, 
 in eombination, or at liberty. 
 
 In the first state it is not sensible to our 
 organs, nor indicated by the thermometer ; 
 a forms a constituent part of the body ; 
 but it may be brought back to the state of 
 sensible heat. In this state it affects ani- 
 mals with the sensation of heat. It there- 
 fore has been called sensible or free heat, 
 OP fire ; and is synonymous with uncom- 
 feined caloric, therraometrical caloric.caloric 
 of temperature, interposed caloric, fcc. ex- 
 pressions now pretty generally superseded. 
 
 From the diversity of opinions among 
 chemists respecting the nature of caloric, 
 several other expressions have been intro- 
 duced, which it is proper to notice. For 
 instance, by specific heat is understood, the 
 relative quantities of caloric contained in 
 equal weights of different bodies at the 
 same temperature. Latent heat is the ex- 
 pression used to denote that quantity of 
 caloric which a body absorbs when changing 
 its form. It is, however, more properly 
 called caloric of fluidity. The disposition, 
 or property, by which different bodies 
 contain certain quantities of caloric, at any 
 temperature, is termed tlieir capacity for heat. 
 By the expression of absolute heat, is under- 
 stood the whole quantity of caloric which 
 any body contains. 
 Methods of exciting and eolleciing Heat. 
 
 Of the different methods of exciting 
 heat, the following are the most usual : 
 
 1. Production of Heat by Percussion or 
 Collision. 
 
 This method of pi-oducing heat Is the 
 simplest, and therefore it is generally made 
 use of in the common purposes of life for 
 obtaining fire. 
 
 When a piece of hardened steel is struck 
 with a flint, some particles of the metal 
 are scraped away from the mass, and so 
 violent is the heat which follows the stroke, 
 that it melts and vitrifies them. If the frag- 
 ments of steel ^re caught upon paper, and 
 viewed with a microscope, most of them will 
 be found perfect spherules, and very highly 
 polished. Their sphericity demonstrates 
 
 CAL 
 
 that they have been in a fluid state, and 
 the polish upon their surface, shows them 
 to be vitrified. 
 
 No heat, however, has been observed 
 to follow the percussion of liquids, nor of 
 the softer kind of bodies which yield to a 
 slight impulse. 
 
 2. Production of Heat by Frictions. 
 
 Heat may likewise be excited by mere 
 friction. This practice is still retained in 
 some parts of the world. The natives of 
 New Holland are said to produce fire in 
 this. manner, with great facility, and spread 
 it in a wonderful manner. For that purposCj 
 they take two pieces of dry wood ; one is a 
 stick, about eight or nine inches long, and 
 the other piece is flat ; the stick they bring 
 to an obtuse point at one end, and pressing 
 it upon the other piece, they turn it very 
 nimbly, by holding it between both hands, 
 as we do a chocolate-mill, often shifting 
 their hands up, and then moving down upon 
 it, in order to increase the pressure as much 
 as possible. By this method, they get fire in 
 a few minutes, and from the smallest spark 
 theyincrease it with great speedand dexterity. 
 
 If the irons at the axis of a coach-wheel 
 are applied to each other, without the in- 
 terposition of some unctuous matter to keep 
 them from immediate contact, they will 
 become so hot when the carriage runs 
 swiftly along, as to set the wood on fire j 
 and the fore-wheels, being smallest, and 
 making most revolutions in a given time, 
 will be most in danger. 
 
 The same will happen to mill-work, or to 
 any other machinery. 
 
 It is no uncommon practice in this coun- 
 try, for blacksmiths to use a plate of iron as 
 an extemporaneous substitute for a tinder- 
 box ; for it may be hammered on an anvil 
 till it becomes red-hot, and will fire a brim- 
 stone match. A strong man, who strikes 
 quick, and keeps turning the iron so that 
 both sides may be equally exposed to the 
 force of the hammer, will perform this in 
 less time than would be expected. 
 
 If, in the coldest season, one dense iron 
 plate be laid on another, and pressed to- 
 gether by a weight, and then rubbed upon 
 each other by reciprocal motions, they will 
 gradually grow so hot as, in a short time, to 
 emit sparks, and at last become ignited. 
 
 It is not necessary that the substances 
 should be very hard ; a cord rubbed back- 
 wards and forwards swiftly against a post or 
 a tree will take fire. 
 
 Count Rumford and Professor Fictet 
 have made some very ingenious and valua- 
 ble experiments concerning the heat evolv- 
 ed by friction. 
 
 3. Production of Heat hy Chemical Action. 
 To this belongs the heat produced by 
 combustion. There are, besides this, many 
 chemical processes wherein rapid chemical 
 action takes place, accompanied with a de- 
 velopement of heat, or lire, and flame. 
 
CAL 
 
 4. Solar Heal. 
 
 It is well known that the solar rays, when 
 collected by a mirror, or lens, into a focus, 
 produce the most astonishing effects. 
 
 Dr. Herschel has discovered that there 
 are rays emitted from the sun, which have 
 not the power of illuminating or producing 
 vision : and that these are the rays which 
 produce the heat of the solar light. 
 
 Consequently, heat is emitted from the 
 sun in rays, but these rays are not the same 
 with the rays of light. 
 
 5. Production of Heat by the Electric Spark, 
 mid by Galvanism. 
 
 The effects of electricity are too well 
 known in this point of view, to need any 
 description. 
 
 Galvanism has of late become a powerful 
 instrument for the purpose of exciting heat. 
 Not only easily inflammable substances, 
 such as phosphorus, sulphur, &.c. have been 
 fired, but likewise gold, silver, copper, tin, 
 and the rest of the metals, have been 
 burnt by means of galvanism. 
 
 General Effects of Heat. 
 
 Expansive property of Heat. — This is the 
 first and most obvious effect which heat 
 produces on bodies. Experience has taught 
 us that, at all times, when bodies become 
 hot, they increase in bulk. The bodies ex- 
 perience a dilatation which is greater in pro- 
 portion to the accumulation of caloric, or, 
 in other words, to the intensity of the heat. 
 This is a general law, which holds good as 
 long as the bodies have suffered no change 
 either in their combination or in the quan- 
 tity of their chemical principles. 
 
 This power, which heat possesses, con- 
 sists therefore in a constant tendency to 
 separate the particles of bodies. Hence 
 philosophers consider heat as the repulsive 
 power which acts upon all bodies Avhatever, 
 and which is in constant opposition to the 
 power of attraction. 
 
 The phenomena wliich result from these 
 mutual actions, seem, as it were, the secret 
 springs of nature. Heat, however, does 
 not expand all bodies equally, and we are 
 Still ignorant of the laws which it follows. 
 
 1. Expansion of Fluid Bodies by Heat. 
 Take a glass globe, with a long slender 
 i^eck (called a bolt head;) fill it up to the neck 
 with water, ardent spirit, or any other fluid 
 which maybe coloured with red or black ink, 
 in ordertobe more visible, and then immerse 
 the globe of the instrument in a vessel of hot 
 water; the included fluid will instantly begin 
 to mount into the neck. If it be taken out 
 of the water and brought near the fij-e, it 
 will ascend more and more, in proportion 
 as it becomes heated ; but, upon removing 
 it from the source of heat, it will sink again: 
 a clear proof that caloric dilates it, so as to 
 make it occupy more space when hot than 
 "wheu cold. These experiments may, there- 
 
 CAL 
 
 IM 
 
 fore, serve as a demonstration that heat 
 expands^^Mic? bodies. 
 
 2. Expansion of Jieriform Bodies by Heat. 
 Take a bladder partly filled with air; 
 the neck of which is closely tied, so as 
 to prevent the enclosed air from escaping^ 
 and let it be held near a fire. The air will 
 soon begin to occupy more space, and the 
 bladder will become gradually distended ; 
 on continuing the expansion of the air, by- 
 increasing the heat, the bladder will bm'st 
 with a loud report. 
 
 3. Expansion of Solid Bodies by Heat. 
 
 If we take a bar of iron, six inches long, 
 and put it into a fire till it becomes red-hot ; 
 and then measure it in this state accurately, 
 it will be found l-20th of an inch longer 
 than it was before ; that is, about 120th part 
 of the whole. That the metal is propor- 
 tionally expanded in breadth, will be seen 
 by trying to pass it through an aperture 
 which it fitted exactly when cold, but which 
 Avill not admit it when red-hot. The bar is, 
 therefore, increased in length and diameter. 
 
 To discover the minutest changes of ex- 
 pansion by heat, and the relative proportions 
 thereof, instruments have been contrived, 
 called Pyrometers, the sensibility of whicli 
 is so delicate as to show an expansion of 
 1-lOOOOOthof an inch. 
 
 It is owing to this expansion of metals, 
 that the motion of time-pieces is rendered 
 erroneous ; but the ingenuity of artists has 
 discovered methods of obviating this inac- 
 curacy by employing the greater expansion 
 of one metal, to counteract the expansion 
 of another ; this is effected in what is called 
 the grid-iron pendulum. Upon the same 
 principle aparticular construction of watches 
 has been contrived. 
 
 The expansion of metals is likewise one 
 of the principal reasons that clocks and 
 watches vary in winter and summer, when 
 worn in the pocket, or exposed to the open 
 air, or when carried into a hotter or a colder 
 climate. For the number of the vibrations 
 of the pendulum is always in the sub-du- 
 plicate ratio of its length, and as the length 
 is changed by heat and cold, the times of 
 vibration will be also changed. The quan» 
 tity of alteration, when considered in a single 
 vibration, is exceedingly small, but when 
 they are often repeated, it will be very- 
 sensible. An alteration of one-thousandtk 
 part in the time of a single vibration of a 
 pendulum which beats seconds, will make 
 a change of eighty-six whole vibrations in 
 twenty-four hours. 
 
 As differrent metals expand differently 
 with the same degree of heat ; those musical 
 instruments, whose parts are to maintain a 
 constant true proportion, should never be 
 strung with different metals. It is on this 
 account that harpsicords, he. are out of 
 tune by a change of temperature. 
 
 Bodies which are brittle, or which waci 
 
16a CAL CAL 
 
 flexibility, crack or break, if suddeuiy heat- therefore the point at which water aivvaya 
 ed. This likewise depends upon the espan- boils, provided the pressure of the atmos- 
 sive force of heat, stretching the surface to phere be the same. 
 
 whichitisapplied, while the other parts, not There are four different thermometer^' 
 being equally heated, do not expand in the used at present in Europe, differing from 
 ssine ratiOj and are therefore torn asunder each other in the number of degrees into 
 or break. Hence thin vessels stand heat which the space between the freezing and 
 better than thick ones. The same holds, boiling points is divided. These are Fah- 
 %rhen they are suddenly cooled. renheit's, Reaumur's, Celsius's,and Delisle's- 
 
 Measurement of Heat. The thermometer uniformly used in Bri- 
 
 ,-, ,, ■ i r I. t tain, is Fahrenheit's : in this the freeziiig 
 
 Upon the expansive property of heat, -^^ j, g^^^ ^^ 32o_the boiling point, at 
 ^h.ch we have consideredbefore,is founded ^j^o above QO-or the part at v^ich both 
 Its artificial measurement. Various means ^^^ ^geending and descending series of 
 have been employed to assist the imperfec- ^^^j^bers commence. 
 
 tion of our sensations in judging of the d.f- j^ ^j^^ thermometer which was iirst con- 
 ferent degrees ofheat,forourleeUngs unaided stracted by Reaumur, the scale is divided 
 afford but veiy inaccurate mformat.on con- j„,^ ^ ^^-,j^^ ^^^^^^^^ ^. degrees upon the 
 cerning this matter; they indicate the pre- ^^^^ j^^^ j^ ^^^ ^^^^^.^i^^ 5^. more than 
 sence of heat, only when the bodies pre- g^^ ^^ /^ the freezing and the boiling 
 sented to them are hotter than the actual • ^ tu f • ? * • j- „j • ^i,;^ 
 . r r r T tmi points. The treezins; point is fixed in tins 
 temperature oi our organs of teelmg. When Tu „ „ 4. • i * r.o *i, *„„™ t,„ 
 ,, ' 1 J- -"i r.u ^ thermometer precisely at 0°, the term oe- 
 those bodies are precisely 01 the same tempe- ^ „ ., ^ ,. •^ , ,, j„„ j- „ 
 
 i -iu I. J 1 • 1 1 fu tween the ascending and the descendme 
 
 i-ature with our body, which we make the series of numbers. A|ain, 100 is the number 
 standard of comparison, we then are not ^. ^^^ ^^ between the freezing and 
 
 sensible ot the presence oi heat in them, ^u u ■^- • * • *■ i c r^^i^-.,^ . 
 
 ,xT, ., . . ^ . . , ,, ., ^ r the boiling points in tue scale ot Celsius ; 
 vV hen their temperature IS less tnan that ot u- i u u ■ 4. -> j • ■ ^ 
 
 , J. .1, .^ i ^ • 1 J • which has been introauced into France, 
 
 our bodies, their contac gives us what is since the revolution, under the name of the 
 called the sensation of cold. Centigrade thermometer ; and the freezing 
 
 The eirects ot heat upon material bodies „• t? • .i • ■ .i +1 „ * ^d , 
 
 I „u- u -1 • -1.1 ^ point IS in this, asm the thermometer 01 Reau- 
 
 m general, which are easuv visible to ns, „ c j * At /-\ j ii i« 
 
 ^tr J ■ J j'^^x • X ■ J- mur, fixed at 0=*. One degree on the scale 
 
 afford more precise and determinate indi- ^^ Fahrenheit, appears, from this account, to 
 rations of the iBtensity, than can be derived ,^ ^ ^^, ig^ths of a degree on that of 
 from our teelings alone. The ingenuity ot t> ^ j * = r^iu /■ j - »u <- 
 
 the philosopher\nd artist has therefore fur- ^SE ^ ^^'"'' "'^ 
 
 nished us x^^th instruments for measuring ^he space in Delisle's thermometer be- 
 the relative heat or temperature of bodies. , Ji c ■ j i, -i- ■ * • j- 
 
 These instruments are called Thermomeipr^ ^^^^" ^^^ freezing and boding points is di- 
 ^«rP™!^F? R !if ifrmometers ^^j^^^ j^^^ 150o,but the graduation begins at 
 
 and lyrometers. By these, all degrees are ^i i -i- - - j • ^ * j ti, 
 
 v^«.„^„'^„M„ f ^ iu T v. ,,";,. f the boihng point, and increases towards the 
 measurable, from the slightest, to that of /• • ° • ^ r^i i, -t • ^ • ™ i j 
 
 the most intense heat freezing point. The boding point is marked 
 
 tne most intense heat. ^^ ^^^ freezing point 150°. Hence 180 
 
 1. JVature of the Thermometer. ^ -.—IBO D, or 6 F :=5 D. To reduce 
 
 A thermometer is a hollow tube of glass, the degrees of Delisle's thermometer under 
 hermetically sealed, and blown at one end the boiling point to those of Fahrenheit ; we 
 intheshape of a hollow globe. Thebulband have F:=2l2 — 6-5 D; to reduce those 
 part of the tube are filled with mercury, a&oi'e the boiling point F:=: 212 ^f^ 6-5 D, 
 Avhich is the only fluid which expands Upon the knowledge of this proportion it is 
 equally. When we immerse the bulb of the easy for the student to reduce the degrees of 
 thermometer in a hot body, the mercury any of these thermometers into the degrees 
 expands, and of course rises in the tube ; but of any other of them, 
 when we plunge it into a cold body, the mer- 1 ^^ , />./ n 
 
 cuiy contractstand of course/a?/sin the tube. ^- "^"^"''^ "f^^'' Pyrometer. 
 
 The rising of the mercury indicates, To meEisure those higher degrees of heat 
 Ibejefore, an increase of heat; its falling, to which the thermometer cannot be applied, 
 a diminution of it ; and the quantity which there have been other instraments invented 
 it rises or falls, denotes the proportion of by diffeient philosophers : these are called 
 increase or diminution. To facilitate ob- pyrometers. The most celebrated instru- 
 servation, the tube is divided into a number raent of this kind, and which has been 
 of equal parts, called degi-ees. adopted into general use, is that invented 
 
 Further, if we plunge a thermometer by the late ingenious Mr. Wedgwood, 
 ever so often into melting snow or ice, it This instrument is also sufficiently simple, 
 will always stand at the same point. Hence It consists of two pieces of brass fixed on a 
 we learn that snoiv or ice always begins to plate, so as to be 6-lOths of an inch asunder 
 melt at the same temperature. at one end, and 3-lOths at the other ; a scale 
 
 If we plunge a thermometer repeatedly is marked upon them, which is divided into 
 into water keptboiling,we find thatthe mer- 240 equal parts, each 1-lOlh of an inch ; and 
 cury rises up to a certain point. This is withthis his gauge, are furnished a sufficient 
 
jmmber of pieces of baked clay, which must 
 have been prepared in a red heat, and must 
 be of given dimensions. These pieces of 
 day, thus prepared, are first to be applied 
 cold, to the rule of the gauge, that there 
 may no mistake take place in regard to their 
 dimensions. Then any one of them is to be 
 exposed to the heat which is to be measured, 
 till it shall have been completely penetrated 
 by it. It i.s then removed and applied to 
 the gauge. The difference between its former 
 and its present dimensions, Avill show how 
 much it has shrunk ; and will consequently 
 indicate to what degree the intensity of the 
 heat to which it was exposed amounted. 
 
 High temperatures can thus be ascertain- 
 ed with accuracy. Each degree of Wedg- 
 wood's pyrometer is equal to 130° of Fah- 
 renheit's. 
 
 Exceptions to the Expansion by Heat. 
 
 Philosophers have noticed a few excep- 
 tions to the law of heat expanding bodies. 
 For instance ; water, when cooled down 
 within about 7° of the freezing point, in- 
 stead of contracting on the farther depriva- 
 tion of heat, actually expands. 
 
 Another seeming exception is manifested 
 in aluraine, or clay; others occur in the case 
 of cast-iron, and a few other metals. Alu- 
 mine contracts on being heated, and cast- 
 iron, bismuth, he. when fully fused, are 
 more dense than when solid ; for, as soon 
 as they become so, they decrease in density, 
 they expand in the act of cooling, and hence 
 the sharpness of figures upon iron v/hich 
 has been cast in moulds, compared to that 
 of many other metals. 
 
 Some philosophers have persuaded them- 
 selves that these exceptions are only appa- 
 rent, but not really true. They say vv^hen 
 water freezes, it assumes a crystalline form, 
 the crystals cross each other and cause nu- 
 merous vacuities, and thus the ice occupies 
 more space. The same is the case with fused 
 iron, bismuth, and antimony. The contrac- 
 tion of clay is considered owing to the loss 
 of water, of which it loses a part at every 
 !:> creased degree of temperature hitherto 
 tried ; there is therefore a loss of matter ; 
 and a reduction of volume must follovf : 
 but others assert, that this only happens to 
 a certain extent. 
 
 Mr. Tilloch has published a brief exami- 
 nation of the received doctrines respecting 
 heat and caloric, in which these truths are 
 more fully considered, together with many 
 other interesting facts relative to the received 
 notions of heat. 
 
 Equal Distribution of Heat. 
 
 If a number of bodies of different tempe- 
 ratures are placed in contact with each 
 other, they will all at a certain time acquire 
 a temperature, which is intermediate ; the 
 caloric of the hottest body will diffuse itself 
 among those which are heated in a less de- 
 gree, till they have all acquired a certain mean 
 'emperature. Thus, if a bar of iron which 
 
 CAJ. 
 
 367 
 
 has been made red-hot be kept in the open 
 air, it does not retain the heat which it had 
 received, but becomes gradually colder and 
 colder, till it arrives at the temperature of 
 the bodies in its neighbourhood. On the 
 other hand, if we cool down the iron bar 
 by keeping it for some time covered with 
 snow, and then cairy it into a warm room, 
 it does not retain its low temperature, but 
 becomes gradually hotter, till it acquires the 
 temperature of the room. It is therefore 
 obvious, that in the one instance the tempe- 
 rature is lowered, and in the other it is raised . 
 These changes of temperature occupy a 
 longer or a shorter time, according to the 
 nature of the body, but they always take 
 place at last This law itself is, indeed, 
 familiar to every one : Avhen we wish to 
 heat a body, we carry it towards the fire : 
 when we wish to cool it, we surround it by- 
 cold bodies. 
 
 Propagation of Heat. 
 
 We have seen, that when bodies of higher 
 temperature than others are brought into 
 contact with each other, the heat is propa- 
 gated from the first to the second, or the 
 colder bodydeprives the warmer of its excess 
 of heat. — We shall now see that some bo- 
 dies do so much more quickly than others. 
 Through some bodies caloric passes witlx 
 undiminished velocity, through others its 
 passage is prodigiously retarded. 
 
 This disposition of bodies of admitting^ 
 under equal circumstances, the refrigeration 
 of a heated body within a shorter or a longer 
 time, is called the power conducting heat ; 
 and a body is said to be a better ov worse con- 
 ductor of heat., as it allows the refrigeration 
 to go on quicker or slower. Those bodies, 
 therefore, which possess the property of let- 
 ting heat pass with facility, are called good 
 conductors, those through which it passes 
 with difficulty are called bad conductors, 
 and those through which it is supposed 
 not to pass at all, are called non-conduct- 
 ors : tJius we say, in common language, 
 some bodies are warm, or capable of pre- 
 serving w^armth, and from this arises the 
 great diffei-ence in the sensation excited by 
 different bodies, when applied at the same 
 temperature to our organs of feeling. 
 Hence, if we immerse our hand in mercury, 
 we feel a greater sensation of cold than when 
 we immerse it in water, and a piece of me- 
 tal appears to be much colder than a piece 
 of wood, though their temperatures, when 
 examined by means of the thermometer, 
 are precisely the same. 
 
 It is probable that all solids conduct lieat 
 in some degree, though they differ very much 
 in their conducting power. Metals are the 
 best conductors of heat ; but the conducting 
 powers of these substances are by no means 
 equal. Stones seem to be the next best con- 
 ductors. Glass conducts heat very slowly; 
 wood and charcoal still slower; and fea- 
 Jher.s. silk, wooh and hain are still worse 
 
QM> 
 
 CAL 
 
 conductors than any of the substances yet 
 mentioned. 
 
 The best conductors of electricity and gal- 
 vanism aie also the best conductors of heat. 
 
 Experiment. — Take a number of straight 
 wires, of equal diameters and lengths, but 
 of different metals; for instance, gold, silver, 
 copper, iron, &.c. ; cover each of them with 
 a thin coat of v/ax, or tallow, and plunge 
 their extremities into water, kept boiling, or 
 into melted lead. The melting of the coat of 
 wax will show that caloric is more quickly 
 transmittedthrough some metals than others. 
 
 It is on this account also, that the end of 
 a glass rod may be kept red-hot for a long 
 time, or even melted, without any inconve- 
 nience to the hand which holds the other 
 extremity ; though a similar metallic rod, 
 heated in the same manner, would very 
 soon become too hot to be held. 
 
 Liquid and Aeriform Bodies convey Heat hy 
 
 an actual Change in the Situation of their 
 
 Particles. 
 
 Count Rumford was the first who proved 
 that fluids in general, and aeriform bodies, 
 convey heat on a different principle from 
 that observed in solids. This opinion is 
 -pretty generally admitted, though various 
 ingenious experiments have been made by 
 different philosophers to prove the contrary. 
 In water, for instance, the Count has proved 
 that caloric is propagated principally in 
 consequence of the motion which is occa- 
 sioned in the particles of that fluid. 
 
 All fluids are considered by him, strictly 
 speaking, in a similar respect as non-conduct- 
 ors of caloric. They can receive it, 
 indeed, from other substances, and can give 
 it to other substances, but no particle can 
 either receive it from or give it to another 
 particle of the same kind. Before a fluid, 
 therefore, can be heated or cooled, every 
 particle must go individually to the sub- 
 stance from which it i-eceives or to which 
 it gives out caloric. Heat being, therefore, 
 only propagated in fluids, in consequence 
 of the internal motion of their particles, 
 which transport the heat ; the more rapid 
 these motions are, the more rapid is the 
 communication of heat. The cause of these 
 motions is the change in the specific gravity 
 of the fluid, occasioned by the change of 
 temperature, and the rapidity is in propor- 
 tion to the change of the specific gravity of 
 the liquid by any given change of tempera- 
 ture. The following experiment may serve 
 to illustrate this theory. 
 
 Take a thin glass tube, eight or ten inches 
 long, and about an inch in diameter. Pour 
 into the bottom part, for about the depth of 
 one inch, a little water coloured with Brazil- 
 wood, or litmus, and then fill up the tube 
 with common water, extremely gently, so as 
 to keep the two strata quite distinct from 
 each other. Having done this, heat the 
 bottom part of the tnbe over a lamp ; the 
 
 coloured infusion will then ascend, and 
 gradually tinge the whole fluid ; on the 
 contrary if the heat be applied above, the 
 water in the upper part of the tube may be 
 made to boil, but the colouring matter wil' 
 remain at the bottom undisturbed. The hea^ 
 cannot act downwards to make it ascend. 
 
 By thus being able to make the upper part 
 of a fluid boil without heating the bottom 
 part, water may be kept boiling for a consi- 
 derable time in a glass tube over ice, with- 
 out melting it. 
 
 Other experiments, illustrating the same 
 principle, may be found in Count Ruraford's 
 excellent Essavs, especially in Essay the 
 7th; 1797. 
 
 To this indefatigable philosopher we are 
 wholly indebted for the above facts : he was 
 the first who taught us that air and water 
 were nearly non-conductors. The results of 
 his experiments, which are contained in the 
 above Essay, are highly interesting ; they 
 also show that the conductingpowerof fluids 
 is impaired by the admixture of fibrous and 
 glutinous matter. 
 
 Count Rumford proved that ice melted 
 more than 80 times slower, when boiling- 
 hot water stood on its surface, than when 
 the ice was placed to swim on the surface of 
 the hot water. Other experiments showed 
 that water, only eight degrees of Fahren- 
 heit above the freezing point, or at the tem- 
 perature of forty degrees, melts as much ice,, 
 in any given time, as an equal volume of 
 that fluid at any higher temperature, pro- 
 vided the water stands on the surface of the 
 ice. Water, at the temperature of 41°, is 
 found to melt more ice, when standing on 
 its surface, than boiling water. It appears 
 however that liquids are not, as he supposes, 
 complete non-conductors of caloric: be- 
 cause if heat be applied at top, it is capable 
 of making its way downwards, through wa- 
 ter for example, though very imperfectly 
 and slowly. 
 
 It becomes further evident fi'om the 
 Count's ingenious experiments, that of the 
 different substances used in clothing, hares' 
 fur and eider-down are the warmest ; next 
 to these, beavers' fur, raw silk, sheep's wool, 
 cotton wool, and lastly, lint, or the scrapings 
 of fine linen. In fur, the air interposed 
 among its particles is so engaged as not to 
 be driven away by the heat communicated 
 thereto by the animal body ; not being easily 
 displaced, it becomes a barrier to defend the 
 animal body from the external cold. Hence 
 it is obvious that those skins are warmest 
 which have the finest, longest, and thickest 
 fur ; and that the furs of the beaver, otter, 
 and other like quadrupeds, which live much 
 in the water, and the feathers of water-fowl, 
 are capable of confining the heat of those 
 animals in winter, notwithstanding the cold- 
 ness of the water which they frequent. 
 Bears, and various other animals, inhabitants 
 of cold climates, which do not often take 
 
CA>L 
 
 CAL 
 
 169 
 
 ike water, have their fur much thicker on 
 their backs than on their bellies. 
 
 The snow which covers the surface of the 
 earth in winter, in high latitudes, is doubt- 
 less designed as a garment to defend it 
 against the piercing winds from the polar re- 
 gions, which prevail during the cold season. 
 
 Without dwelling farther upon the phi- 
 losophy of this truth, we must briefly re- 
 mark that the happy application of this law, 
 satisfactorily elucidates some of the most in- 
 teresting facts of the economy of nature. 
 
 Theory of Caloric of Fluidity, or Latent 
 Heat. 
 
 There are some bodies which, when sub- 
 mitted to the action of caloric, dilate to such 
 a degree, and the power of aggregation sub- 
 sisting among their particles is so much de- 
 stroyed and removed to such a distance by 
 the interposition of caloric, that they slide 
 over each other in eveiy direction, and 
 tlierefore appear in a fluid state. This phe- 
 nomenon is called /ui-ion. Bodies thus ren- 
 dered fluid by means of caloric, are said to 
 Le fused, or melted; and those that are 
 subject to it, are called fusible. 
 
 The greater number of solid bodies may, 
 by the application of heat, be converted into 
 fluids. Thus metals^may be fused ; sulphur, 
 resin, phosphorus, may be melted ; ice 
 may be converted into w-ater, Sic. 
 
 Those bodies which cannot be rendered 
 fluid by any degree of heat hitherto knoviru, 
 are called infusible. 
 
 If the effects of heat under certain cir- 
 cumstances, be carried still further than is 
 necessary to render bodies fluid, vaporization 
 begins ; the bodies then become converted 
 into tlie Vapourous or gaseous stale. Vapori- 
 zation, however, does not always require a 
 previous fusion. Some bodies are capable 
 of being converted into the vapourous state, 
 without previously becoming fluid, and 
 others cannot be volatilized at any tempe- 
 rature hitherto known : the latter are term- 
 ed fixed. 
 
 Fluidity is therefore by no means essential 
 to any species of matter, but always depends 
 on the presence of a quantity of caloric. 
 Solidity is the natural state of all bodies, 
 and there can be no doubt that every fluid 
 is capable of being rendered solid by a due 
 reduction of temperature ; and every solid 
 may be fused by the agency of caloric, if the 
 latter does not decompose them at a tempe- 
 rature inferior to that which would be ne- 
 cessary for their fusion. 
 
 Caloric of Fluidity. 
 Dr. Black was the first who proved that, 
 whenever caloric combines with asolid body, 
 the body becomes heated only, until it is 
 rendered fluid : and that, while it is acquir- 
 ing the fluid state, its temperature remains 
 stationary, though caloric is continued to be 
 added to it The same i? tlie case when 
 
 fluids are converted into the aeriform or va- 
 pourous state. 
 
 From these facts, the laws of latent heat 
 have been inferred. The theory may be 
 illustrated by means of the following ex- 
 periments. 
 
 If a lump of ice, at a low temperature, 
 suppose at 22°, be brought into a warm 
 room, it will become gradxially less cold, as 
 may be discovei'ed by means of tlie thermo- 
 meter. After a very short time, it will 
 reach the temperature of 32°, (the freezing 
 point;) but there it stops. The ice then 
 begins to melt ; but the process goes ou very 
 slowly. During the whole of that time its 
 temperature continues at 32° ; and as it is 
 constantly surrounded by warm air, we have 
 reason to believe that caloric is constantly 
 entering into it; yet it does not become hot- 
 ter till it is changed into water Ice, there- 
 fore, is converted into water by a quantity of 
 caloric uniting with it. 
 
 It has been found by calculation, that ice 
 in melting absorbs 140° of caloric, the tem- 
 perature of the water produced still remain- 
 ing at 32°. 
 
 Thisfact maybe proved in a direct manner. 
 
 Take one pound of ice, at 32°, reduced 
 to a coarse powder ; put it into a wooden 
 bowl, and pour over it one pound of water, 
 heated to 172'^ ; all the ice will become 
 melted, and the temperature of the whole 
 fluid, if examined by a thermometer, will be 
 32°; 140° of caloric are therefore lost, and 
 it is this quantity which was requisite to con- 
 vert the ice into water. This experiment 
 succeeds better, if, instead of ice, fresh-fallen 
 snow be employed. 
 
 This caloric has been called latent caloric, 
 because its presence is not measurable by 
 the thermometer ; also more properly ca- 
 loric of fluidity. 
 
 Dr. Black has also ascertained by experi- 
 ment, that the fluidity of melted wax, tallow, 
 spermaceti, metals, &ic. is owing to the same 
 cause; and Landriani proved, that this is the 
 case with sulphur, alum, nitrate of potash, &.c. 
 
 We consider it therefore as a general law, 
 that whenever a solid is converted into a 
 fluid, it combines with caloric, and that is 
 the cause of fluidity. 
 
 On the sudden transition of solids into 
 fluids, is founded the -well-known 
 
 Production of Artificial Cold, by means of 
 Frigorific Mixtures. 
 Anumber of experiments have been lately 
 made by diiferent philosophers, in order to 
 produce artificial cold. And as these me- 
 thods are often employed in chemistry, witli 
 a view to expose bodies to the influence of 
 very low temperatures, we shall enumerate 
 the diffBrent substances which may be made 
 use of for that purpose, and the degrees of 
 cold which they are capable of producfng. 
 We are indebted fpr them to Pepys, Walkef , 
 and Lowitz, 
 
ivO 
 
 A TABtE OF FREEZING MIXTITRES. 
 
 Mixtures. 
 
 _ 
 
 Thermometer sinks. | 
 
 Muriate of ammonia 
 Nitrate of potash - 
 Water - - - - 
 
 - 5 parts 
 
 - 5 
 
 - 16 
 » — - 
 
 - 5 parts 
 
 - 5' 
 
 - 8 
 
 - 16 
 
 From 50° to lO^. i 
 
 Muriate of avnmoriia 
 Nitrate of potash - 
 Sulphate of soda - 
 Water - - - - 
 
 From 50=' to 4°. 
 
 1 
 
 Sulphate of soda - 
 Diluted nitric cicid - 
 
 - 3 parts 
 
 - 2 ' 
 
 From 50° to —3°. i 
 
 Sulphate ot soda - 
 Muriatic acid - 
 
 - 8 parts 
 
 - 5 
 
 From 50° to 0°. 
 
 
 Snow - - - - 
 Muriate of soda 
 
 - 1 part 
 
 - 1 
 
 From 32° to 0°. 
 
 1 
 i 
 
 Snow, or pounded ice - 
 Muriate of soda 
 
 - 2 parts 
 
 - 1 
 
 From 0° to —5°. 
 
 1 
 
 i 
 
 Snow, or pounded ice - - 12 parts 
 Muriate of soda - ". " ^ 
 Muriate of ammonia and nitrate 
 of potash - - - - 5 
 
 From —30 to —18°. j 
 
 Snow, or pounded ice - 
 Muriate of soda 
 Nitrate of ammonia 
 
 - 12 parts 
 
 - 5 
 
 - 5 
 
 From —18° to —25°. 
 
 ,1 
 
 Snow - - - - 
 Diluted nitric acid - 
 
 - 3 parts 
 
 From 0° to —46°. 
 
 Muriate of lime 
 
 Snow - . - - 
 
 - 3 parts 
 
 - 2 
 
 From 320 to —50°. 
 
 Potash . - - - 
 Snow . - - - 
 
 - 4 parts 
 3 
 
 From 32° to -—51°. 
 
 Snow . - - - 
 Diluted sulphuric acid 
 Diluted nitric acid - 
 
 - 8 partB 
 
 - 3 
 ~ 3 
 
 From —10° to —56-, 
 
 Snow . - - - 
 Diluted sulphuric acid 
 
 - 1 part 
 
 - 1 
 
 From 20° to —60°. 
 
 i 
 
 Muriate of lime 
 
 Snow - - - - 
 
 - 2 parts 
 
 - 1 
 
 From 0° to — 660. 
 
 
 Muriate of lime 
 
 Snow - - - - 
 
 - 3 parts 
 
 - 1 
 
 From — 40° to 73='. 
 
 
 Diluted sulphuric acid 
 Snow . - . - 
 
 - 10 parts 
 
 - 8 
 
 From —68° to —91°. | 
 
 Nitrate of ammonia 
 Water - . - . 
 
 - 1 part 
 > 1 
 
 From 50° to 4°. 
 
 
 Niti'ate of ammonia 
 Carbonate of soda 
 Water - - - - 
 
 - 1 part 
 
 - 1 
 . 1 
 
 From 50° to — T°. 
 
 - 
 
 Sulphate of soda - 
 Muriate of ammonia 
 Nitrate of potash - 
 Diluted nitric acid -. 
 
 - 6 parts 
 
 - 4 
 
 , 3 
 
 - 4 
 
 From 50° to — 10°. 
 
 Sulphate of soda - 
 Nitrate of ammonia 
 Diluted nitric acid - 
 
 - 6 parts 
 
 - 5 
 
 - 4 
 
 From 50° to — 14°- 
 
 
 Phosphate of soda - 
 Diluted nitric acid - 
 
 - y parts 
 
 - 4 
 
 From 50°tQ— 12°. 
 
 
 Phosphate of soda - 
 Nitrate of ammonia 
 Diluted nitric acid - 
 
 - 9 parts 
 
 - 6 
 
 - 4 
 
 From 50° to —21°. 
 
 
 Sulphate of soda 
 Diluted sulphuric acid 
 
 - 5 parts 
 
 - 4 
 
 From 50° to 3°. 
 
 
CAL 
 
 CAL 
 
 i7i 
 
 Maiiagemeni of the preceding Mixlures for 
 producing Cold. 
 
 To produce the effects before stated, the 
 salts mustbereducedto powder, and contain 
 their full quantity of water of crystallization. 
 The vessel in which the freezing mixture is 
 made, should be very thin, and just large 
 enough to hold it, and the materials should 
 be mixed together as expeditiously as pos- 
 sible, taking care to stir the mixture at the 
 same time with a rod of glass or wood. 
 
 In order to obtain the full effect, the 
 materials ought to be first cooled to the 
 temperature marked in the table, by in- 
 troducing them into some of the other 
 frigorific mixtures, and then mingling them 
 together in a similar mixture. If, for in- 
 stance, we wish to produce — 46°, the 
 snow and diluted nitric acid ought to be 
 cooled down to 0°, by putting the vessel 
 which contains each of them into the fifth 
 freezing mixture in the above table, before 
 they are mingled together. If a more 
 intense coM be required, the materials to 
 produce it are to be brought to the proper 
 temperature by being previously placed in 
 the second freezing mixture. 
 
 This process is to be continued till the 
 required degree of cold has been procured. 
 
 Conversion of Solids and Fluids into the 
 Mriform or Gaseous State. 
 
 We have seen before, that in order to 
 render solids fluid, a certain quantity of 
 caloric is necessary, which combines with 
 the body, and therefore cannot be measured 
 by the thermometer; we shall now endea- 
 vour to prove, that the same holds good in 
 respect to the conversion of solids or fluids 
 into the vaporous or gaseous state. 
 
 Take a small quantity of carbonate of 
 ammonia, introduce it into a retort, the neck 
 of which is directed under a cylinder filled 
 •with mercury and inverted in a bason of 
 the same fluid. On applying heat to the 
 body of the retort, the carbonate of ammonia 
 will be volatilized, it will expel the mercury- 
 out of the. cylinder, and become an invisi- 
 ble gas/and would remain so, if its tempe- 
 rature was not lowered. 
 
 The same is the case v.-ith benzoic acid, 
 champhire,and various other substances. 
 
 All fluids may, by the application of heat, 
 be converted into an aeriform elastic state. 
 
 When we consider water in a boiling state, 
 we find that this fluid, when examined by 
 the thermometer, is not hotter after boiling 
 several hours, than when it began to boil, 
 though to maintain it boiling a brisk fire 
 must necessarily be kept up. What then, 
 we may ask, becomes of the wasted caloric .'' 
 It is not perceptible in the water, nor is it 
 manifested by the steam ; for the steam, if 
 not compressed, upon examination is found 
 not to be hotter than boiling water. The 
 caloric is therefore absorbed by the steam, 
 
 and although what is so absorbed, is abso- 
 lutely necessary for the conversion of water 
 into the form of steam ; it does not increase 
 its temperature, and is therefore not appre- 
 ciable by the thermometer. 
 
 The conclusion is further strengthened 
 by the heat given out by steam on its being 
 condensed by cold. This is particularly 
 manifested in the condensation of this fluid 
 in the process of distilling, where upon ex- 
 amining the refrigeratory, it will be found 
 that a much greater quantity of caloric is 
 communicated to it, than could possibly have 
 been transmitted by the caloric which was 
 sensibly acting before the condensation. 
 This may be easily ascertained by observing 
 the quantity of caloric communicated to the 
 water in the refi-igeratory of a still, by 
 any given quantity of liquid that passes 
 over. 
 
 1. The boiling point, or the temperature 
 at which the conversion of fluids into gases 
 takes place, is different in different fluids, 
 but constant in each, provided the pressure 
 of the atmosphere be the same. 
 
 Put any quantity of sulphuric ether into 
 a Florence flask, suspend a thermometer in 
 it, and hold the flask over an Argand's lamp, 
 the ether will immediately begin to boil, and 
 the thermometer will indicate 98°, if the 
 ether has been highly rectified. 
 
 If highly rectified ardent spirit is heated 
 in a similar manner, the thermometer will 
 rise to 176°, and there remain stationary. 
 
 If water is substituted, it will rise to 212°. 
 
 If strong nitrous acid of commerce be made 
 use of, it will be found to boil at 248° ; — 
 -sulphuric acid and linseed-oil at 600°; — 
 mercury at 656°, Sic. 
 
 2. The boiling point of fluids is raised by 
 pressure. 
 
 Mr. Watt heated water under a strong 
 pressure to 400°. Yet still when the pressure 
 was removed, only part of the water was 
 converted into vapour, and the temperature 
 of this vapour, as well as that of the remain- 
 ing fluid, was no more than 212°. There 
 was therefore 188° of caloric suddenly lost. 
 This caloric was carried oflF by the steam. 
 Now as only about one-fifth of the water 
 was converted into steam, that steam must 
 contain not only its own 188°, but also the 
 188° lost by each of the other four parts ; 
 that is to say, it must contain 188° X 5, or 
 about 940°. Steam, therefore, is water eom- 
 bined with at least 940° of caloric, the 
 presence of which is not indicated by the 
 thermometer. 
 
 3. When pressure is removed from the 
 surface of bodies, their conversion into the 
 gaseous state is greatly facilitated, or their 
 boiling poini is lowered. 
 
 In proof of this the following experimentg 
 may serve : 
 
 Let a small bottle be filled with highly- 
 rectified sulphuric ether, and a piece of 
 wetted bladder be tied over its orifice avoujicT 
 
CAL 
 
 CAL 
 
 its neck. Transfer it under the receiver of 
 an air pump, and take away the super- 
 incumbent pressure of the air in the recei- 
 ver. When the exhaustion is complete, 
 pierce the bladder by means of a pointed 
 sliding wire, passing through a collar of 
 leather which covers the upper opening of 
 the receiver. Having done this, the ether 
 will instantly begin to boil, and become 
 converted into an invisible gaseous fluid. 
 
 Take a small retort or Florence flask, 
 fill it one half or less with water, and 
 make it boil over a lamp ; when kept 
 l)riskly boiling for about five minutes, 
 cork the rnouth of the retort as expedi- 
 tiously as 2)ossible, and remove it from the 
 lamp. 
 
 The water, on being removed from the 
 .source of heat, will keep boiling for a few 
 minutes, and when the ebullition begins to 
 slacken, it may be renewed by dipping the 
 retort into cold water, or pouring cold water 
 upon il. 
 
 The waier during boiling, becomes con- 
 verted into vapour; this vapour expels the 
 air of the vessel, and occupies its place ; on 
 diminisliing the heat, it condenses ; when 
 the retoi't is stopped, a partial vacuum is 
 formed; the pressure becomes diminished, 
 and a less degree of heat is sufficient to 
 cause an ebullition. 
 
 i-'or the same reason, water may be made 
 to boil under tlie exhausted receiver at 94° 
 Fahr. or even at a lower degree; alcohol 
 at 560 ; and ether at —20°. 
 
 On the conversion of fluids into gases 
 is founded the following experiment, by 
 "which water is frozen by means of sulphuric 
 ether. 
 
 Take a thin glass tube four or five inches 
 long and about two or three-eighths of an 
 inch in diameter, and a two-ounce bottle 
 furnished with a capillary tube fitted to its 
 neck. In order to make ice, pour a little 
 water into the tube, taking care not to wet 
 the (Uitside, nor to leave it moist. Having 
 done this, Jet a stream of sulphuric ether 
 i'all through the capillary tube upon that 
 part of it containing the water, which by 
 liiis means will be converted into ice in a 
 f^w miiUite.'^, and this it will do even near a 
 ijre 01' in the midst of summer. 
 
 If the glass tuije, containing the water, be 
 exposed to the brisk thorough air, or free 
 draught of an open window, a large quan- 
 tity of water may be frozen in a shorter time; 
 and if a liiin spiral wire be introduced pre- 
 vious to tlie congelation of the water, the 
 ice will adhere to it, and may thus be drawn 
 out conveniently. 
 
 A person might be easily frozen to death 
 tluringvery warm weather, by merely pour- 
 ing u])on his body for some time sulphuric 
 etiier, and keeping him exposed to a tho- 
 roui^h draught of air. 
 
 .'Artificial Refrigeraiion. 
 
 The cooling or refrigeration of rooms iri 
 the summer season by sprinkling them with 
 water, becomes likewise obvious on this 
 account. 
 
 The method of making ice artificially in the 
 East Indies depends on the same principle. 
 The ice-makers at Benares dig pits in large 
 open plains, the bottom of which they 
 strew with sugar-canes or dried stems of 
 maize or Indian-corn. Upon this bed they 
 place a number of unglazed pans, made of 
 so porous an earth that the water penetrates 
 through their whole substance. These pans 
 are filled towards evening in the winter 
 season with water that has boiled, and left in 
 that situation till morning, when more or 
 less ice is found in them, according to the 
 temperature and other qualities of the air ; 
 there being more formed in drj and warm 
 weather, than in that which is cloudy, 
 though it may be colder to the human body. 
 
 Every thing in this process is calculated 
 to produce cold by evaporation ; the beds 
 on which the pans are placed, sutfer the 
 air to have a free passage to their bottoms ;, 
 and the pans constantly oozing out water 
 to their external surface, are cooled by the 
 evaporation of it. 
 
 In Spain, they use a kind of earthen jars, 
 called buxaros, which are only half-baked, 
 the earth of which is so j)orous, that the 
 outside is kept moist by the water which 
 filters through it, and though placed in the 
 sun, the water in the jar becomes as cold 
 as ice. 
 
 It is a common practice in China to 
 cool Avine or other liquors by wrapping the 
 l)ottle in a wet cloth, and hanging it up 
 in the sun. The water in the cloth be- 
 comes converted into vapour, and thus cold 
 is produced. 
 
 The Blacks in Senegambia have a similar 
 method of cooling v ater by filling tanned 
 leather bags with it, which they hang up in 
 the sun ; the water oozes more or less 
 through the leather so as tOjkeep the outward 
 surface wet, which by its quick and continued 
 evaporation cools the water remarkably. 
 
 The winds on the borders of the Persian 
 Gulph are often so scorching, that travel- 
 lers are suddenly suffocated unless they 
 cover their heads with a wet cloth ; if this be 
 too wet, they immediately feel an intole- 
 rable cold, which would prove fatal if the 
 moisture was not speedily dissipated bv the 
 heat. 
 
 Condensation of Vapour. 
 
 If a cold vessel is brought into a ■warm 
 room, particularly where many people are 
 assembled, the outside of it will soon be- 
 come covered with a sort of dew. 
 
 Before some changes of weather, the 
 stone pavements, the walls of a house, the 
 balustrades of staircases and other solid ob- 
 jects, feel clammy and damp. 
 
V CAL 
 
 ■ill frosty nights, when the ah" abroad is 
 colder than the air within, the dampness of 
 this air, for the same reason, settles on the 
 glass panes of the windows, and is there 
 frozen into curious and beautiful figures. 
 
 Thus fogs and deivs take place, and in the 
 higher regions clouds are formed from the 
 condensed vapour. The still greater con- 
 densation produces mists and rain. 
 
 Capacity of Bodies for containing Heat. 
 
 The property which different bodies pos- 
 sess, of containing at the same temperature, 
 and in equal quantities, either of mass or 
 bulk, unequal quantities of heat, is called 
 their capacity for heat. The capacities of 
 bodies for heat are therefore considered as 
 great or small in proportion as their tempe- 
 ratures are either raised by the addition, or 
 diminished by the deprivation, of equal 
 quantities of heat, in a less or a greater 
 degree. 
 
 In homogeneous bodies, the quantities of 
 caloric which they contain are in the ratio 
 of their temperature and mass : when there- 
 fore equal quantities of water, of oil, or of 
 mercury, of unequal temperatures, are 
 mingled together, the temperature of the 
 whole will be the arithmetical mean between 
 the tem.peratures of the two quantities that 
 had been mixed together. It is a self-evident 
 truth that this should be the case, for the 
 particles of different jjortions of the same 
 substance being alike, their effects must be 
 equal. For instance: 
 
 Mis a pound of water at 172° with a 
 pound at 32°, half the excess of heat in the 
 hot water will quit it to go over into the 
 colder portion ; thus the hot water will be 
 cooled 70°, and the cold will receive 70° of 
 temperature ; therefore 172 — 70, or 324-70 
 ==102 Will give the heat of the mixture. 
 To attain the arithmetical mean very ex- 
 actly, several precautions however are ne- 
 cessary. 
 
 When heterogeneous bodies of different 
 temperatures are mixed together, the tem- 
 perature produced is never the arithmetical 
 mean of the two original temperatures. 
 
 In order to ascertain the comparative 
 quantities of heat of different bodies, equal 
 weights of them are mingled together ; the 
 experiments for this purpose being in gene- 
 ral more easily executed tlian those by 
 which they are compared from equal bulks. 
 
 Thus, if one pound of mercury heated to 
 110° Fahr., be added to one pound of water 
 of 44°, the temperature of the blended (luids 
 will not be changed to 77°, as it would be if 
 thesurplusof heat were divided amonf'tiiose 
 fluids in the proportion of their quantities. 
 It will be found, on examination, to be only 
 
 On the contrary, if the pound of mer- 
 cury be heated to 44°, and the ivater to 110°, 
 then on stirring them together, the common 
 temperaturewillbc 107°. 
 
 CAL 
 
 173 
 
 Hence, if the quicksilver loses by this 
 distribution 63° of caloric, an equal weight 
 of water gains only 3° from this loss of 63° 
 of heat. And on the contrary, if the water 
 loses 3°, the mercury gains 63°. 
 
 When, instead of comparing the quanti- 
 ties of caloric which equal weights of different 
 bodies contain, we compare the quantities 
 contained in equal volumes, we still find 
 that an obvious difference takes place. Thus 
 it is found by experiment, that the quantity 
 of caloric necessary to raise the temperature 
 of a given volume of water any number of 
 degrees, is, to that necessary to raise an 
 equal volume of mercury, the same number 
 of degrees as 2 to 1. This is therefore the 
 proportion between the comparative quan- 
 tities of caloric which these two bodies con- 
 tain, estimated by their volumes ; and simi- 
 lar differences exist with respect to every 
 other kind of matter. 
 
 From the nature of the experiments by 
 which the quantities of caloric which bodies 
 contain are ascertained, it is evident that 
 we discover merely the compurative, not 
 the absolute quantities. Hence water has 
 been chosen as a standard, to which other 
 bodies may be referred ; its capacity is 
 stated as the arbitrary term of 1000, and 
 with this the capacities of other bodies are 
 compared. 
 
 It need not be told that pains have been 
 taken to estimate on these experiments that 
 portion of heat which diffuses itself into the 
 air, or into the vessel where the mercury and 
 water are blended together. As however 
 such valuations cannot be made Avith con- 
 plete accuracy, the numbers stated above 
 are only an approximation to truth. 
 
 Radiation of Caloric. 
 
 Caloric is thrown off or radiates from 
 heated^ bodies in right lines, and moves 
 through space with inconceivable velocity. 
 It is retarded in its passage by atmosphcru- 
 air, by colourless fluids, glass, and other 
 transparent bodies. 
 
 If a glass mirror be placed before a fire, 
 (he mirror transmits the rays of light, l,!it 
 not the rays of heat. 
 
 If a plate of glass, talc, or a glass vessel 
 filled witli water be suddenly interposed 
 between tiie fire and the eye, the rays of 
 light pass through it, but the rays of caloric 
 are considerably retarded in its passage ; for 
 no heat is perceived until the interposed 
 substance is saturated with heat, or has 
 reached its maximum. It then ceases to 
 intercept the rays of caloric, and allows 
 them to pass as freely as the ravs of 
 light. 
 
 It has been lately shown by Dr. Herschel, 
 that the rays of caloric are refrangible, but 
 less so than the rays of light ; and the same 
 philosopher has also proved by experiment, 
 that it is not only the rays of caloric emitted 
 by the sun, v>^hich are refrangible, batb'kf--. 
 
174 
 
 CAL 
 
 CAL 
 
 wise the rays emitted by common fires, by 
 candles, by heated iron, and even by hot 
 water. 
 
 Whether the rays of caloric are differently 
 refracted, in different mediums, has not yet 
 been ascertained. We are certain however, 
 that they are refracted by all transparent 
 bodies which have been employed as burning 
 glasses. 
 
 The rays of caloric are also reflected by 
 polished surfaces, in the same manner as 
 the rays of light. 
 
 This was long ago noticed by Lambert, 
 Saussure, Scheele, Pictet, and lately by 
 Dr. Herschcl. 
 
 Professor Pictet placed two concave me- 
 tallic mirrors opposite to each other, at the 
 distance of about twelve feet. When a hot 
 body, an iron bullet for instance, was placed 
 in the focus of the one, and a mercurial 
 thermometer in that oftbe other, a substance 
 radiated from the bullet ; it passed with in- 
 calculable velocity through the air, it was 
 reflected from the m'irrors, it became con- 
 centrated, and influenced the thermometer 
 placed in the focus, according to the degree 
 of its concentration. 
 
 An iron ball two inches in diameter, 
 heated so tliat it was not luminous in the 
 dark, i-aised the thermometer not less than 
 ten and a half degrees of Reaumur's scale, 
 in six minutes. 
 
 A lighted candle occasioned a rise in the 
 thermometer nearly the same. 
 
 A Florence flask containing two ounces 
 and three draclims of bailing water, raised 
 Fahrenheit's thermometer three degrees. 
 lie blackened the bulb of his thermometer, 
 and found that it was more speedily influ- 
 enced by the radiation than before, and that 
 it rose to a greater height. 
 
 M. Pictet discovered another very singular 
 fact ; namel}^, the apparent radiation of cold. 
 When, instead of a heated body, a Florence 
 flask full of ice or snow is placed in the 
 focus of one of the mirrors, the thermometer 
 placed in the focus of the other immediately 
 descends, and ascends again whenever the 
 cold body is removed. 
 
 This phenomenon may be explained on 
 the supposition, that from every body at 
 every temperature caloric radiates, but in 
 less quantity as tlie ten;nerature is low ; so 
 that in the above experiment, the thermo- 
 meter gives out more caloric by radiation, 
 than itreceivesfrom the body in the opposite 
 focus, and therefore its temperature is low- 
 ered. Or, as Pictet has supposed, when a 
 jiumber of bodies near to each other have 
 the same temperature, there is no radiation 
 of caloric, because in ali of them it exists in 
 a slate of equal tension ; but as soon as a 
 body at an inferior temperature is intro- 
 duced, the balance of tension is broken, and 
 caloric begins to radiate from all of tbem, 
 till the temperature of that body is raised to 
 an equality with theirs. In the above expe- 
 
 riment therefore, the placing the snow ov 
 ice in the focus of the mirror causes the 
 radiation of caloric f7-om the thermometer^ 
 and hence the diminution of temperature 
 which it suffers. 
 
 These experiments have been since re- 
 peated by Dr. Young and Professor Davy, 
 at the theatre of the Royal Institution. 
 These gentlemen inflamed phosphorus by 
 reflected caloric ; and proved that the heat 
 thus excited, was very .sensible to the organs 
 of feeling. 
 
 It is therefore evident, that caloric is 
 thrown off from bodies in rays, which are 
 invisible, or incaple of exciting vision, but 
 which are capable of exciting heat. 
 
 These invisible rays of caloric are propa- 
 gated in right lines, with extreme velocity ; 
 and are capable of the laws of reflection 
 and refraction. 
 
 The heating agency however is different 
 in the different coloured rays of the prisma- 
 tic spectrum. According to Dr. Herschel's 
 experiments, it follows inversely the order 
 of the refrangibility of the rays of light. 
 The least refrangible, possessing it in the 
 greatest degree. 
 
 Sir Henry Englefieid has lately made a 
 series of experiments on the same subject, 
 from which Ave learn, that a thermometer 
 having its ball blackened, rose when placed 
 in the blue ray of the prismatic spectrum in 
 3' from 55- to 56° ; in the green, in 3' from 
 54° to 58° ; in the t/cUow, in 3' from 56° to 
 62° ; in the full red, in 2 1-2' from 56° to 
 72° ; in the confines of the red, in 2 1-2' from 
 58° to 73 1-2° : and guite out of the visible 
 light, in 2 1-2' from 61° to 79°. 
 
 Between each of the observations, the 
 thermometer was placed in the shade so long 
 as to sink it below the heat to which it had 
 risen in the preceding observation, of course 
 its rise above that point could only be the 
 effect of the ray to which it was exposed. 
 It was continued in the focus long after it 
 had ceased to rise ; therefore the heats given 
 are the greatest effects of the several rays 
 on the thermometer in each observation. A 
 thermometer placed constantly in the shade 
 near the apparatus, was found scarcely to 
 vary during the experiments. 
 
 Sir Henry made other experiments with 
 thermometers with naked balls, and with 
 others whose balls were painted white, for , 
 which we i-efer the reader to the'interesting 
 paper of the Baronet, from which the above 
 experiments are transcribed. 
 
 The coloured rays emitted from the sun, 
 and combustible bodies, since they excite 
 heat and vision, must consist of a mixture 
 of heat-making rays, and rays of light. 
 
 And as the rays of heat and light accom- 
 pany each other, when emitted from lumi- 
 nous bodies, the velocKy with which the 
 rays of caloric move, must be equal to that 
 of light, and hence its particles must be 
 equally minute. Thev differ however iil 
 
CA£ 
 
 CAL 
 
 m 
 
 this particular, that the rays of light pro- 
 duce the sensation of vision, and possess 
 certain chemical properties, whilst in those 
 of caloric the peculiar agency of heat re- 
 sides. 
 
 CALORIMETKR. An instrument by 
 which the whole quantity of absolute heat 
 existing in a body in chemical union can be 
 ascertained. 
 
 CA'LTHA, (KaxBct, corrupted from 
 yttx^a, yellow, from whence, saysVossius, 
 come calthula, caldula, caledula, calendula.) 
 Marsh marigold. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Polyandria. Order, 
 Polygynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the herb 
 wild marigold, so called from its colour. 
 
 Ca'ltha arve'nsis. Calendula arvensis. 
 Caltha vulgaris. The wild mai-igold is some- 
 times preferred to the garden marigold. 
 Its juice is given, from one to four ounces, 
 ill jaundice and cachexia; and the leaves 
 are commended as a salad for children 
 afiSicted with scrofulous humours. 
 
 Ca'ltha palu'stris. Common single 
 marsh marigold. It is said to be caustic 
 and deleterious ; but this may be ques- 
 tioned. The young buds of this plant 
 make, when properly pickled, very good 
 substitutes for capers. 
 
 Ca'ltha volga'kis. See Caltha arvensis. 
 
 Ca'lthula. The caltha is so called. 
 
 Caltrops. See Trapa natans. 
 
 CALU'MBA. The name now adopted 
 by the London college of physicians for the 
 columbo. Colombo. Calomba. Colomba. The 
 root formerly so called, is now termed Ca- 
 lumbcE radix in the London pharmacopoeia. 
 It is imported from Colomba, in Ceylon, in 
 circular, brown knobs, wrinkled on their 
 outer surface, yellowish within, and consist- 
 ing of cortical, woody, and medullary 
 laminae. Its smell is aromatic ; its taste 
 pungent, and very bitter. From Dr. Per- 
 cival's experiments on the root, it appears 
 that rectified spirit of wine extracts its 
 virtues in the greatest perfection. The 
 watery infusion is more perishable than that 
 of other bitters. An ounce of the powdered 
 root, half an ounce of orange-peel, two 
 ounces of brandy, and fourteen ounces of 
 water, macerated 12 hours without heat, 
 and then filtered through paper, afford a 
 sufficiently strong and tolerably pleasant 
 infusion. The extract made first by spirit 
 and then with water, and reduced by evapo- 
 ration to a pilular consistence, is found to be 
 equal, if not superior in efllcacy, to the 
 powder. As an antiseptic, Calumba root is 
 inferior to the bark ; but, as a corrector of 
 putrid bile, it is much superior to the bark ; 
 whence also it is probable, that it would be 
 of service in the West-India yellow fever. 
 It also restrains alimentary fermentation, 
 -.vithout impairing digestion ; in which pro- 
 
 perty it resembles mustard. It does not 
 appear to have the least heating quality, and 
 therefore may be used in phthisis pulmonalis, 
 and in hectic cases, to strengthen digestion. 
 It occasions no disturbance, and agrees very 
 well with a milk diet, as it abates flatulence, 
 and is indisposed to acidity. The London, 
 Edinburgh, and Dublin colleges, direct a 
 tincture of Calumba root. The dose of the 
 powdered root is as far as half a drachm, 
 which, in urgent cases may be repeated 
 every third or fourth hour. 
 
 Ca'lva. (From calvus,hs\i.) The scalp 
 or upper part of the cranium or top of the 
 head ; so called because it often grows bald 
 first. 
 
 CALVA'RIA. (From calvus, bald.) The 
 upper part of the cranium which becomes 
 soon bald. It means all above the orbits, 
 temples, ears and occipital eminence. 
 
 Calvi'ties. (From calvus, bald.) Cal- 
 riiium. Baldness ; want or loss of hair, 
 particularly upon the sinciput. 
 
 CALX, {-cis, fcem. from kalah, to burn, 
 Arab.) 1. Chalk. Limestone. 
 
 2. Lime. Calx viva. The London College 
 direct it to be prepared thus : — Take of lime- 
 stone one pound : break it into small pieces, 
 and heat it in a crucible, in a strong fire, for 
 an hour, or until the carbonic acid is entirely 
 driven off, so that on the addition of acetic 
 acid, no bubbles of gas shall be extricated. 
 Lime may be made by the same process 
 from oyster-shells previously washed in 
 boiling water, and cleared from extraneous 
 matters. See Lime. 
 
 Ca'lcis li'c^uoe. Solution of lime, for- 
 merly called aqua calcis. Lime-water. 
 '• Take of lime, half a pound ; boiling dis- 
 tilled water, twelve pints. Pour the water 
 upon the lime, and stir them together; 
 nest cover the vessel immediately, and let 
 it stand for three hours ; then keep the so- 
 lution upon the remaining lime in stopped 
 glass bottles, and pour otf the clear liquc- 
 when it is wanted for use." 
 
 Lime is soluble in about 450 times V-s 
 weight of water, or little more than one 
 grain in one fluid-ounce. It is given in- 
 ternally, in doses of two ounces and up- 
 wards, in cardialgia, spasms, diarrhoea, &c. 
 and in proportionate doses in convulsions 
 of children arising from acidity, or ulcerated 
 intestines, intermittent fevers, &,c. Exter- 
 nally it is applied to burns and ulcers. 
 
 Ca'lcis mu'rias. Calx salita. Salammo- 
 niacusfixus. Muriate of lime. " Take of 
 the salt remaining after the sublimation of 
 subcarbonateof ammoniatm'O pounds, water 
 a pint ; mix and filter through paper. Eva- 
 porate the salt to dryness ; and preserve it 
 in a closely stopped vessel." This prepara- 
 tion is exhibited with the same views as the 
 muriate of bary tes. It possesses deobslru - 
 ent, diuretic, and cathartic virtues, and is 
 much used by th& celebrated Fo'n'croi- 
 
116 
 
 CAM 
 
 CAM 
 
 ao-ainst scrofula, and oilier analogous dis- 
 eases. Six, twelve, and twenty grains, are 
 given to children three times a day, and a 
 drachm to adults. 
 
 Ca'lcis muria'tis li'quor. " Take of 
 muriate of lime two ounces, distilled water 
 three fluid-ounces ; dissolve the salt in the 
 water, and filter it through paper." 
 
 Calx antimo'nii. See Antimonii oxydum. 
 
 Calx cum ka'li pu'ro. The preparation 
 formerly called by this name, is now termed, 
 in the London pharmacopojia, potassa cum 
 calce. 
 
 Calx hydra'rgyri a'lba. See Hydrar- 
 gyrum prcBcipitatum album. 
 
 Calx viva. See Calx. 
 
 Caly'pter. (From kakv^to), to hide.) 
 A carneous excrescence covering the he- 
 morrhoidal vein. 
 
 Ca'mara. (From «st^ap*, a vault) Ca- 
 mariwm. The fornix of the brain : also the 
 vaulted part of the auricle of the heart. 
 
 Cama'rium. (From Ki.wapa, a vault.) 
 See Camara. 
 
 Camaro'ma. (From nufx^tfa, a vault.) 
 Camarosis. Camaratio. A fracture of the 
 skull, in the shape of an ai'ch or vault. 
 
 Ca'mbing. a tree of the Molucca is- 
 lands, whose bark has been recommended 
 in dysenteries. 
 
 Cambirea. So Paracelsus calls the ve- 
 nereal bubo. 
 
 Ca'mbium. (Fi'om cambio, to exchange.) 
 That nutritious humour which is changed 
 into the matter of which the body is com- 
 posed. 
 
 Cambo'dia. See Slalagmitis. 
 
 Cambo'gia. (From the province of Cam- 
 baya, in the East Indies ; called also Cam- 
 hodja and Cambogia ; hence it has obtained 
 its names of Cambodia. Cambogium. Gam- 
 bogia. Gambogium.) See Slalagmitis. 
 
 Cambo'gia gu'tta. See Slalagmitis. 
 
 Cambo'gium. (From the province of 
 Cambogia, whence it was brought.) See 
 Slalagmitis. 
 
 Cambro-brita'nnica. See Rubus Cha- 
 mcemorus. 
 
 Cambu'ca. Cambuta membrata. So Pa- 
 racelsus calls the venereal cancer. Also by 
 some it is described as a bubo, an ulcer, an 
 abscess on the pudenda ; also a boil in the 
 groin. 
 
 Ca'mbui. The wild American myrtle of 
 Piso and Margrave, which is said to be as- 
 tringent. 
 
 CavieVs hay. See Andropogon Schcenan- ■ 
 thus. 
 
 CA'MERA. Chamber or cavity. The 
 chambers of the eye are termed camerae. 
 
 Camera'tio. See Camaroma. 
 
 Ca'mes. Camtt. Silver. 
 
 Cami'nga. See Canella alba. 
 
 Ca'minus. A furnace and its chimney. 
 Ill Fvulandus it signifies a bell. 
 
 Cami'sia fce'tu5. (From the Arabic 
 
 term kamisah, an under garment; The 
 sliirt of the foetus. It is frequently ftuf 
 for the chorion. 
 
 Ca'momile. See Anthemis nobilis. 
 
 Ca'momiU, siivMng. See Anihemis co- 
 tula. 
 
 Camomi'lla. Corrupted from chama?- 
 melum. 
 
 Ca'mmorum. (k«^^o/i!!1», quia homines, 
 Ku.y^fl /j.opa>, perimat; because if eaten, it 
 brings men to a miserable end.) A species 
 of monkshood. See Aconitum. 
 
 Campa'na. a bell. In Chemistry, a 
 receptacle like a bell, for making sulphu- 
 ric acid ; thus the oleum sulphui-is per 
 campanam. 
 
 CAMPA'iNULA. (From campana, a 
 bell, named from its shape.) The bell- 
 flower. The name of a genus of plants 
 in the Linuffian system. Class, Pentan- 
 dria. Order, Monogynia. 
 
 Ca'mpe. (From Ko.fjt.Tcvctt, to bend.) A 
 flexure or bending. It is also used for the 
 ham, and a joint, or articulation. 
 
 Campea'chy wood. See Hamatoxylon 
 Campechianum. 
 
 Campeche'nse li'gnum. See Hccma- 
 toxylon Campechianum. 
 
 CAMPER, Peter, was born at Leydea 
 in 1722, where he studied under Boerhaave, 
 and took his degree in medicine. He then 
 travelled forsome years, and was afterwards 
 appointed a professor successively at Fra- 
 neker, Amsterdam, andGroningen. He was 
 subsequently occupied in prosecuting his 
 favourite studies, in visiting various parts of 
 Europe, by the different societies of which 
 he was honourably distinguished, and in 
 performing many public duties in his own 
 country, being at length chosen one of the 
 council of state. He died in 17S9 of a. 
 pleurisy. He published some improvements 
 in midwifery and surgery, but anatomy ap- 
 pears to have been his favourite pursuit. He 
 finished two parts of a work of considerable 
 magnitude and importance, in which the 
 healthy and morbid structure of the arm, 
 and of the pelvis, are exhibited in very accu- 
 rate plates, from drawings made by himself : 
 which he appears to have purposed extending 
 to the other parts of the body. There are 
 also some posthumous works of Camper 
 possessing great merit, partly on subjects of 
 natural history, partly evincing the connex- 
 ion between anatomy and painting ; in 
 which latter judicious rules are laid down 
 for exhibiting the diversity of features in 
 persons of various countries and ages, and 
 representing the different emotions of the 
 mind in the countenance, also for delinea- 
 ting the general forms of other animals, 
 which he shows to be modified according to 
 their economy. 
 
 Ca'mphire. See Laurus camphora. 
 
 Ca'mphor. See Laurus camphora. 
 
 CA'MPHORA. (Camphura.. Arab 
 
CAM 
 
 CAPS 
 
 IV. 
 
 'llie ancients by camphor meant what now 
 is called asphaltum, or Jew's pitch ; Kx^ovfia.) 
 See Laurus camphora. 
 
 Ci'MPHORiE flo'ees. The subtile sub- 
 stance which first ascends in subliming 
 camphor. It is nothing more than the 
 camphor. 
 
 Ci'MPHOR^; flo'res cOMPo'siTi. Cam- 
 phor sublimed with benzoin. 
 
 CA'MPHORAS. A salt formed by 
 the union of the camphoric acid with differ- 
 ent bases : thus camphorate of alumine, cam- 
 phorate of ammonia, &.c. 
 
 Camphora'sma. (From camphora; so 
 called from its camphor-like smell.) Turkey 
 balsam. See Dracocephalum. 
 
 Camphora'ta. See Camphorosma. 
 
 Camphora'tum o'leum. a mixture of 
 olive oil, two parts, with one of camphor : 
 of use in inflammatory swellings of the 
 throat, if mixed with a proper cataplasm 
 and applied to it. In ascites, when the ab- 
 domen is much distended, if rubbed on 
 freely every night and morning, it is sup- 
 posed to be useful. 
 
 CAMPHORIC ACID. Acidum cam- 
 phoricum. If nitric acid be distilled several 
 times (six or eight) from camphor, a crys- 
 tallized salt is obtained, called the acid of 
 camphor, which reddens syrup of violets 
 an>d the tincture of turnsole. Its taste is 
 bitter, and it differs from oxalic acid, in not 
 precipitating lime from the muriatic acid. 
 The union of this acid with different bases 
 forms what are called camphorates, none of 
 which have yet been used medicinally. 
 
 CAMPHORO'SMA. (From camphora, 
 and o(r^», smell ; so called from its smelling 
 of camphire.) The camphor-smelling plant. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Tdrandria. Or- 
 der, Monogynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the cam- 
 phorata. See Camphorosma Monspeliensis. 
 
 Camphorosma Monspeliensis. The sys- 
 tematic name of the plant called camphorata 
 in the pharmacopoeias. Chamcepeuce, Cam- 
 phorata hirsuta. Camphorosma Monspeliaca. 
 Stinking ground-pine. This plant, Cam- 
 phorosma MonsptUcnsis ; foliis hirsutis linea- 
 ribus, of Linnajus, took its name from its 
 smell resembling so strongly that of cam- 
 phor : it has been exhibited internally, in 
 form of decoction, in dropsical and asthma- 
 tic complaints, and by some is esteemed in 
 fomentations against pain. It is rarely, if 
 ever, used in modern practice, 
 
 Ca'm'pter. (From Ka/nvlce, to bend.) An 
 inflexion or incurvation. 
 
 Ca'mpuluai. (From Ka/tATrro!, to twist 
 about.) A distortion of the eyelids or other 
 parts. 
 
 Camptlo'tis. (From KXjUTr-jxog, bent.) 
 A preternatural incurvation, or recurvation 
 of a part; also, a distortion of the eye- 
 jids. 
 
 Ca'mpvlcm. See Campylolis. 
 
 23 
 
 Ca NABiL. A sort of medieinal earth. 
 
 CiNABi'NA A^DATicA. See Bidtiis. 
 
 Ca'nabis I'ndica. See Bangue and Can- 
 nabus. 
 
 Ca'nabis peregki'na. See Cannabis. 
 
 Ca'nada balsam. See Pinvs Balsamea. 
 
 Canadensis. (Brought from Canada.) 
 A name of a balsam. See Pinus Balsamea. 
 
 CANA'LES SEMICIRCULA'RES. Se- 
 micircular canals. There are three in each 
 ear placed in the posterior part of the la» 
 byrinth. They open by five orifices into the 
 vestibulum. See Ear. 
 
 CJanali'culus. (Dim. o{ canalis, a chan- 
 nel.) A little canal. See Canalis arte- 
 riosus. 
 
 CANA'LIS. (From pt^avo?, an aperture, 
 or rather from canna, a reed.) A canal. 
 A hollow round instrument like a reed, for 
 embracingand holding a broken limb. The 
 hollow of the spine. Also it is specifically- 
 applied to many parts of the body ; as ca- 
 
 Tldl'lS VGHOSUS* 
 
 CANA'LIS ARTERIO'SUS. Canaliculus 
 arteriosus. Canalis Botalii. A blood vessel 
 jjeculiar to the fcetus, disappearing after 
 birth ; through which the blood passes from 
 the pulmonary artery into the aorta. 
 
 CANA'LIS NASA'LIS. A canal going 
 from the internal canthus of the eye 
 downwards into the nose : it is situated in 
 the superior maxillary bone, and is lined 
 Avith the pituitary membrane continued from 
 the nose. 
 
 CANA'LIS PETITIA'NUS. A triangular 
 cavity, naturally containing a moisture, 
 between the two lamina^ of the hyaloid 
 membrane of the eye, in the anterior part, 
 formed by the separation of the anterior 
 lamina from the posterior. It is named 
 after its discoverer, M. Petit. 
 
 Cana'lis semispetros. The half bony 
 canal of the ear. 
 
 CANA'LIS VENO'SUS. A canal pecu- 
 liar to the fcEtus, disappearing after birth, 
 that conveys the maternal blood from the 
 porta of the liver to the ascending vtna 
 cava. 
 
 Cana'ry balm. See Dracocephalum. 
 
 Ca'ncanum GRaico'RtTM. See Hymencca 
 Courbaril. 
 
 CANCE'LLl. Lattice-work; generally 
 applied to the reticular substance in bones. 
 
 Cahce'llds. (From cancer, a crab.) The 
 wrong heir. Bernard the hermit. A spe.. 
 cies of cray-fish supposed to cure rheunaa- 
 tism, if rubbed on the part. 
 
 CA'NCER. (From Bapwwc, a crab ; so 
 called by the ancients, because it exhibited 
 large blue veins like crab's claws.) 
 
 1. The name of a crab fish, from which 
 the clieliE cancrorum, and oculi cancrorum, or 
 lapides cancrorum are produced. The shell 
 fish so called is the Cancer astacus of Lin- 
 naeus: the ofiicinal preparations are never^ 
 theless obtained also from the cancer gam- 
 viurus, maciirus, and pagwrvs of Linna:ii3, 
 
MB 
 
 CAxN 
 
 CAN 
 
 Crab's claws and crab's eyes, as tbey are 
 called, which are concretions found in the 
 stomach are of a calcareous quality, and 
 possess antacid virtues. They are exhi- 
 bited with their compounds in pyrosis, 
 diarrhoea, and infantile convulsions from 
 acidity. 
 
 2. The name of a disease likewise called 
 Carcinoma, carcinos by the Greeks, Lupus 
 by the Romans, because it eats away the 
 flesh like a wolf. Dr. Cullen places this 
 genus of disease in the class locales, and 
 order tumores. He defines it a painful 
 scirrhous tumour, terminating in a fatal 
 ulcer. Any part of the body may be the 
 seat of cancer, though the glands are most 
 subject to it. It is distinguished according 
 to its stages into ocxuU and open; by the 
 former is meant its scirrhous state, which 
 is a hard tumour that sometimes remains 
 in a quiet slate for many years. When the 
 cancerous action commences in it, it is 
 attended with frequent shooting pains : the 
 skin that covers it, becomes discoloured, 
 and ulceration sooner or later takes place: 
 when the disease is denominated open can- 
 cer. Mr. Pearson says, " When a malig- 
 nant scirrhns or a watery excrescence, hath 
 proceeded to a period of ulceration, at- 
 tended with a constant sense of ardent and 
 occasionally shooting pains, is irregular in 
 its figures, and presents an unequal surface; 
 if it discharges sordid, sanious or fetid mat- 
 ter ; if the edges of the sore be thick, indu- 
 rated, and often exquisitely painful, some- 
 times inverted, at other times retorted, and 
 exhibit a serrated appearance ; and should 
 the ulcer in its progress be frequently at- 
 tended with haemorrhage, in consequence of 
 the erosion of blood vessels; there will be lit- 
 tle hazard of mistake in calling it a cancerous 
 ulcer." In men, a cancer most frequently 
 seizes the tongue, mouth, or penis ; in wo- 
 men, the breasts or the uterus, particularly 
 about the cessation of their periodical dis- 
 charges ; and in children, the eyes. The 
 following description of Scirrhns and Can- 
 cer, from the above writer, will serve to 
 elucidate the subject. A hard unequal tu- 
 mour that is indolent and without any dis- 
 eolouration in the skin, is called a scirrhns ; 
 but when an itching is perceived in it, 
 which is followed by a pricking, shooting, 
 or lancinating pain, and a change of colour 
 in the skin, it is usually denominated a can- 
 cer. It generally is small in the beginning, 
 and increases gradually ; but though the 
 skin changes to a red or livid appearance, 
 and the state of the tumour, from an indo- 
 lent to a painful one, it is sometimes very 
 difficult to say when the scirrhus really be- 
 comes a cancer, the progress being quick or 
 slow according to concijrring causes. When 
 the tumour is attended with a peculiar kind 
 of burning, shooting pains, and the skin 
 hath acquired the dusky purple or livid hue, 
 It may then be deemed the malignant scir- 
 
 rhus or confirmed cancer. When thus far 
 advanced in women's breasts, the tumour 
 sometimes increases speedily to a great size, 
 having a knotty unequal surface, more 
 glands becoming obstructed, the nipple sinks 
 in, turgid veins are conspicuous, ramifying 
 around and resembling a crab's claws. 
 These are the characteristics of an occult 
 cancer on the external parts ; and we may 
 suspect the existence of one internally when 
 such pain and heat as has been described, 
 succeed in parts where the patient hath before 
 been sensible of a weight and pressure at- 
 tended with obtuse pain. A cancerous tu- 
 mour never melts down in suppuration like 
 an inflammatory one ; but when it is ready 
 to break open, especially in the breast, it ge- 
 nerally becomes prominent in some minute 
 point, attended with an increase of the pe 
 culiar kind of burning, shooting pain, felt 
 before at intervals, in a less degree and 
 deeper in the body of the gland. In the 
 prominent part of the tumour, in this 
 state, a corroding ichor sometimes transudes 
 through the skin, soon forming an ulcer: 
 at other times a considerable quantity of a 
 thin lymphatic fluid tinged with blood from 
 eroded vessels is found on it. Ulcers of the 
 cancerous nature discharge a thin, fetid, 
 acrid sanies, which corrodes the parts, hav- 
 ing thick dark-coloured retorted lips ; and 
 fungous excrescences frequently rise from 
 these ulcers, notwithstanding the corrosive- 
 ness of the discharge. In this state they 
 are often attended with excruciating, pun- 
 gent, lancinating, burning pains, and some- 
 times with bleeding. 
 
 Though a scirrhus may truly be deemed 
 a cancer, as soon as pain is perceived in it, 
 yet every painful tumour is not a cancer : 
 nor is it always easy to say whether a cancer 
 is (he disorder or not: irregular hard lumps 
 may be perceived in the breast; but on 
 examining the other breast, where no unea- 
 siness is perceived, the same kind of tu- 
 mours are sometimes found, which renders 
 the diagnostic uncertain. Yet in every case 
 after the cessation of the catamenia, hard 
 unequal tumours in the breast are suspi- 
 cious ; nor, though without pain, are they to 
 be supposed indolent or innoxious. 
 
 In the treatment of this disease our chief 
 reliance must be on extirpating the part af- 
 fected. Some have attempted to dispel the 
 scirrhous tumour by leeches, and various 
 discutient applications, to destroy it by caus- 
 tics, or to check its progress by narcotics ; 
 but without material siiccess. Certainly, 
 before the disease is confirmed, should any 
 inflammatory tendency appear, antiphlogis- 
 tic means may be employed with propriety; 
 but afterwards the operation should not be 
 delayed : nay where the nature of the tumour 
 is doubtful, it will be better to remove it, 
 than incur the risk of this dreadful disease. 
 Some. surgeons indeedhave contested the uti 
 lity of the operation ; and no doubt the dis 
 
OAX 
 
 CAN 
 
 170 
 
 >ease will sometimes appear again ; from con- 
 stitutional tendency, or from the whole not 
 having been removed : but the balance of 
 evidence is in favour of the operation being 
 successful, if performed early and to an 
 adequate extent. The plan of destroying 
 the part by caustic is much more tedious, 
 painful, and uncertain. When the disease 
 has arisen from some accident, not spon- 
 taneously, when the patient is otherwise 
 healthy, when no symptoms of malignancy 
 inthecancerhave appeared, and the adjacent 
 glands and absorbents seem unaffected, we 
 have stronger expectation of success ; but 
 unless all the morbid parts can be removed 
 without the risk of dividing important nerves 
 or arteries, it should scarcely be attempted. 
 In operating it is advisable ; 1. To make the 
 external wound sufficiently large, and 
 nearly in the direction of the subjacent mus- 
 cular fibres. 2. To save skin enough to 
 cover it, unless diseased. .3. To tie every 
 vessel, which might endanger subsequent 
 haemorrhage. 4. To keep the lips of the 
 wound in contact, not interposing any dress- 
 ing, &c. 5. To preserve the parts in an 
 easy and steady position for some days, be- 
 fore they are inspected. 6. To use only 
 mild and cooling applications during the 
 cure. Supposing however the patient will 
 not consent to an operation, or circumstances 
 render it inadmissible, the uterus for exam- 
 ple being affected, internal remedies may 
 somewhat retard its progress, or alleviate 
 the sufferings of the patient : those, which 
 have appeared most beneficial, are, 1. Arse- 
 nic, in very small doses long continued. 2. 
 Conium,in doses progressively increased to 
 a considerable extent. 3. Opium. 4. Bel- 
 ladonna. 5. Solanum. 6. Ferrum ammo- 
 niatum. 7. Hydrargyri oxymurias. 8. The 
 juice of the galiuui aparine. When the 
 part is external, topical applications maybe 
 useful to alleviate pain, cleanse the sore, or 
 correct the fcetor ; especially, 1. Fresh-bruis- 
 ed hemlock leaves. 2. Scraped young car- 
 rots. 3. The fermenting poultice. 4. Finely 
 levigated chalk. 5. Powdered charcoal. 6. 
 Carbonic acid gas, introduced into a blad- 
 der, confined round the part. 7. A watery 
 solution of opium. 8. Liquid tar, or tar 
 water. But none of these means can be 
 relied upon for effecting a cure. 
 
 Ca'ncer a'stacus. The systematic name 
 of the fish from which the crab's claws are 
 obtained. See Cancer. 
 j> Ca'ncer mundito'rum. Chimney sweep- 
 er's cancer. 
 
 Ca'nchrys. Cachrys. Libanotis. Galen 
 says it sometimes means parched barley. 
 
 Cancre'na. Paracelsus uses this word 
 instead of gangrtena. 
 
 Cancro'rum che'lje. Crab's claws. See 
 Carbonas calcis and Cancer. 
 
 Cancro'rum o'culi. See Carbonas calcis, 
 and Cancer. 
 
 Ca'kcrum o'eis. (Trom cancer, a spread- 
 
 ing ulcer.) Canker of the mouth ; called 
 also aphthaj serpentes, gangra;na oris, &c. 
 See JiphthcR. 
 
 Cande'la. (From candeo, to shine.) A 
 candle. 
 
 Cande'la fuma'lis. A candle made of 
 odoriferous powders and resinous matters, 
 to purify the air and excite the spirits. 
 
 Cande'la re'gia. See Verbascum. 
 
 Candei.a'ria. (From canrfeZa, a candle, 
 so called from the resemblance of its stalks 
 to a candle.) The herb mullein. See Ver- 
 bascum. 
 
 Ca'ndy ca'rrot. See Athamanta Cre- 
 tetisis. 
 
 Cane'la. Sometimes used by the an- 
 cients for cinnamon, or rather cassia. 
 
 CANE'LLA. (Canella, dim. of canna, a 
 reed ; so named because the pieces of bark 
 are rolled up in the form of a reed.) The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Liunasan 
 system. Class, Dodecandria. Order, Mo- 
 nogynia. The canella-tree. 
 
 CANE'LLA A'LBA. The pharmaco- 
 pceial name of the laurel-leaved canella. 
 Cortex Winteranus spurius. Canella Cubana. 
 Winterania Canella of Linnaeus. The tree 
 which produces the bark so called, is a na 
 tiveof the West Indies. If is brought into 
 Europe in long quills, somewhat thicker than 
 cinnamon ; their taste is moderately Avarm, 
 aromatic, and bitterish ; and of an agreeable 
 smell, somewhat resembling that of cloves. 
 Canella alba has been supposed to possess 
 considerable medicinal powers in the cure 
 of scurvy and some other complaints. It 
 is now merely considered as a useful and 
 cheap aromatic, and is chiefly employed for 
 the purpose of correcting, and rendering 
 less disagreeable the more powerful and 
 nauseous drugs ; with which view it is used 
 in the tinctura amara, vinum amarum, vi- 
 num rhtei, he. of the Edinburgh Pharma- 
 copoeia. 
 
 Ca'nelea Cuba'na. See Canella alba. 
 
 Ca'kella cuu'kdo. The true cinnamon- 
 tree. 
 
 Cahe'll^ Malaba'rice co'rtex. See 
 Laurus cassia. 
 
 Canelli'fera Malabarica. See Lau- 
 rus cassia. 
 
 Caneon. (From »avii«, because it was 
 made of split cane.) A sort of tube or in- 
 strument, mentioned by Hippocrates, for 
 conveying the fumes of antihysteric drugs 
 into the womb. 
 
 Ca'nica. a spice used in the island of 
 Cuba, probably the pimento ; or from some 
 of the species of myrrhs. 
 
 Ca'nica. (From canis.) Coarse meal, 
 was so called by the ancients, from canis, a 
 dog, because it was food for dogs. Hence 
 panis caniceus, very coarse bread. 
 
 Canici'da. (From canis, a dog, and cade, 
 to kill ; so called because dogs are destroyed 
 by eating it.) The herb dog's bane, or aco- 
 nitum. See Aconitum. 
 
XiQ 
 
 -CA^i 
 
 ■Cahici'divm. (From ctoiis, a dog, -anS 
 ceedo, to kill.) The anatomical dissection 
 «f living dogs. 
 
 Cani'na bra'ssica. The mercurialis syl- 
 vestris of Linnaeus 
 
 Cani'na li'ngua. The cynoglossum. 
 
 Cani'na ma'lus. The mandragora. 
 
 Cani'na ra'eies. The hydrophobia. 
 
 Canine. Whatever partakes of, or has 
 any relation to the nature of a dog. 
 
 Canine appetite. See Bulimia. 
 \ Canine madness. See Hydrophobia. 
 
 CANINE TEETH. Denies canini. Cy- 
 nodontes. Cmpidati of Mr. John Hunter ; 
 because they have the two sides of their 
 edge sloped off to a point, and this point is 
 very sharp or cuspidated. Columellaris of 
 Varro and Pliny. The four eye-teeth are 
 so called from their resemblance to those of 
 the dog. They are situated, two in each 
 jaw, on the side of the four middle or incisor 
 teeth. Their fangs are longer than those of 
 the incisores, and therefore from the fangs 
 of those in the upper jaw being supposed to 
 extend the greatest part of the way to the 
 eye, they have been called the eye-teeth. 
 
 Cani'ncs. {Caninus sc. musculns ; be- 
 cause it arises near the canine or eye-tooth.) 
 See Levator anguli oris. 
 
 Caki'nus se'ntis. (From canis, a dog, 
 and senlis, a thorn ; from its being prickly 
 like a thorn.) See Rosa canina. 
 
 Cani'ram. (Indian.) See Strychnos nux 
 vomica. 
 
 Canirtt'bcs. (From canis, and rubus, a 
 Jbramble.) See Rosa canina. 
 
 CA'NIS. A dog. The white dung of 
 this animal, called a/6u??i gracw/n, was for- 
 merly in esteem, but now disused. 
 
 This term was also applied to the freenum 
 of the penis. 
 
 Ca'nis iNTERFF.'cTOR. Indian caustic bar- 
 ley or cevadilla. 
 
 Ca'nis po'nticu.s. See Castor. 
 
 Ca'nna. (Heb.) A reed or hollow cane. 
 
 A name of the fibula from its resemblance 
 to a reed. 
 
 Ca'nna fi'stola. See Cassia fistula. 
 
 Ca'nna I'ndica. The Sagitaria alexi- 
 pharviica. 
 
 Ca'nna ma'jor. The tibia. 
 
 Ca'nna mi'nor cru'ris. A name for- 
 merly applied to the fibula. 
 
 Caknabi'na. (From canna, a reed ; 
 named from its reed-like stalk.) So Tourne- 
 fort named Datisca. 
 
 CA'NNABIS. (From zaw^, a reed. 
 K*vv«tfo/ are foul springs, wherein hemp, &c. 
 grow naturally. Or from kanaba, from 
 kanah, to mow. Arab.) Hemp. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Dloecia. Order, 
 Pentandria. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the hemp 
 plant. 
 
 Ca'knabis SATi'vA. The Systematic Dame 
 of the hemp plant. It has a rank smell 
 
 of a BarcotiG kind. The effluvia fiom liig 
 fresh herb are said to affect the eyes and 
 head, and that the water in which it has 
 been long steeped is a sudden poison. 
 Hemp-seeds, when fresh, aiford a consi- 
 derable quantity of oil. Decoctions and 
 emulsions of them have been recommended 
 against coughs, ardor urinae, &c. Their 
 use, in general, depends on their emollient 
 and demulcent qualities. The leaves of an 
 oriental hemp, called bang or bangue, and 
 by the Egyptians assis, are said to be used 
 in Eastern countries, as a narcotic and 
 aphrodisiac. See Bangue. 
 
 Canna'corus radi'ce cro'cea. See 
 Curcuma. 
 
 CA'NNULA. (Dim of canna, a reed.) 
 The name of a surgical instrument. See 
 Canula. 
 
 Ca'non. (Kavoir.) A rule or canon, by 
 which medicines are compounded. 
 
 Cano'niai. {Y^dLvovuti.) Hippocrates in 
 his book De Aera, &.c, calls those persons 
 thus, who have straight, and not prominent 
 bellies. He would intimate that they are 
 disposed, as it were, by a straight rule. 
 
 Cako'picon. (From xaviuwoi', the flower 
 of the elder.) A sort of spurge named from 
 its resemblance ; also acoUyrium, of which 
 the chief ingredient was elder flowers. 
 
 Canopi'te. The name of a collyrium 
 mentioned by Celsus. 
 
 Cano'pum. (Ka-voTTsv.) The flower or 
 bark of the elder-tree, in Paulus ^gineta. 
 
 Canta'brica. See Convolvulus. 
 
 Canta'rrum. (From kania, Heb.) In 
 Cffilius Aurelianus it signifies bran or furfur. 
 
 Ca'ntacon. Garden saflron. 
 
 Ca'ntara. * The plant which bears the 
 St. Ignatius's bean. 
 
 Ca'nthari figuli'ni. Earthen cucurbits. 
 
 CA'NTHARIS. (Cantharis, pi. cantha- 
 rides .• from iuivB^pog, a beetle, to whose 
 tribe it belongs.) See Lylla. 
 
 Ca'nthum. Sugar-candy. 
 
 CA'NTHUS. (K£ti;6oc, the iron binding 
 of a cart-wheel. Dr. "Turton, in his glos- 
 sary, supposes from its etymology, that it 
 originally signified the circular extremity of 
 the eyelid.) The angle or corner of the 
 eye, where the upper and under eyelids 
 meet. That nest the nose is termed the in- 
 ternal or greater canthus, and the other, the 
 external or lesser canthus. 
 
 Ca'ntion. An epithet for sugar. 
 
 Cantuarie'nsis a'qua. Canterbury water 
 is strongly impregnated Avith iron, sulphur, 
 and carbonic acid gas; it is recommended 
 in disorders of the stomach, in gouty com- 
 plaints, jaundice, diseases of the skin and 
 chlorosis. 
 
 CA'NULA. (Dim. of canna, a reed.) 
 A small tube. The term is generally applied 
 to a tube adapted to a sharp instrument, with 
 which it is thrust into a cavity or tumour, 
 containing a fluid ; the perforation being 
 made, the sharp instrument is withdrawn. 
 
and the canula left, in order that the fluid 
 may pass through it. 
 
 Cancsa. Crystal. 
 
 Caoutchoo'c. See Indian rubber. 
 
 Capaiva balsam. See Copalfera officinalis. 
 
 Capeh'na. (From capeline, a woman's 
 hat, or bandage, French.) A double- 
 headed roller put round the head. 
 
 Cape'lla. a cupel or test. 
 
 Caper-bush. See Capparis. 
 
 Ca'petus. (Kaiviloc, per aphasresin, pro 
 trxATTiloi; from a-x.±7rla), to dig.) Hippo- 
 crates means by this word a foramen, which 
 is impervious and needs the use of a chi- 
 rurgical instrument to make an opening; as 
 the anus of some new-born infants. 
 
 Ca'phoka. (Arab.) Camphire. 
 
 Ca'phura ba'ros indo'rum. a name 
 for camphire. 
 
 Ca'phurjE o'le0M. An aromatic essential 
 oil distilled from the root of the cinnamon- 
 tree. 
 
 Capilla'res VERMi'cuLi. See Crinones 
 and Dracunculus. 
 
 CAPI'LLARY. (capillaris : from ca- 
 pillus, a little hair ; so called from the re- 
 semblance to hair or fine thread.) The 
 very small ramifications of the arteries, 
 which terminate upon the external surface 
 of the body, or on the surface of internal 
 cavities, are called capillary. 
 
 Capilla'tio. (From capillus, a hair.) 
 A capillary fracture of the cranium. 
 
 CAPI'LLUS. (Quasi capitis pilus, the 
 hair of the head.) The hair. Small, cylin- 
 drical, transparent, insensible, and elastic 
 filaments, ■which arise from the skin, and are 
 fastened in it by means of .small roots. 
 The human hair is composed of a spongy, 
 cellular texture, containing a coloured liquid, 
 and a proper covering. Hair is divided into 
 two kinds: long, which arises on the scalp, 
 cheek, chin, breasts of men, the anterior 
 parts of the arms and legs, the arm pits, 
 groins, and pelvis : mxd short, which is softer 
 than the long, and is present over the whole 
 body, except only the palm of the hand and 
 sole of the foot. The hair originates in the 
 adipose membrane from an oblong membra- 
 nous bulb, which has vessels peculiar to it. 
 The hair is distinguished by different names 
 in certain parts ; as, capillus, on the top olF 
 the head ; crinis, on the back of the head ; 
 circrinnus, on the temples ; cilium, on the 
 eyelids ; supercilium, on the eyebrows ; 
 mbrissa, in the nostrils ; barba, on the chin ; 
 pappus, on the middle of the chin ; mystax, 
 on the upper lip ; pilus, on the body. 
 Capi'llus ve'neris. See Mianthum. 
 Capi'llus ve'neris Canade'nsis. The 
 Adianthum Canadense. 
 
 Capiple'nium. (From caput, the head, 
 And plenus, full.) A catarrh. It is a bar- 
 barous word ; but Baglivi uses it to signify 
 that continual heaviness or disorder in the 
 head, which the Greeks call Carebaria, 
 K.!tf>t/ioi.ota., 
 
 CAP 
 
 18 f 
 
 Capistra'tio. (From capistrwm, a bridle ; 
 so called because the praepuce is restrained 
 as it were with a bridle.) See Phimosis. 
 
 Capi'strdm. (From caput, the head.) 
 A bandage for the head is so called. In 
 Vogel's Nosology it is the same as Trismus. 
 
 CA'PITAL. The head or upper part of 
 an alembic. 
 
 Capita'lia. (From capwf, the head.) 
 Cephalics : medicines which relieve disor- 
 ders of the head. 
 
 Capite'llum. The head or seed vessels, 
 frequently applied to mosses, fee. Some 
 say it signifies soapy water, others say it is 
 a lixivium. 
 
 Capitilu'vium. (From caput, the head, 
 and Zffno, to wash.) A lotion or bath for 
 the head. 
 
 Capitis obliquus inferior et major. See 
 Obliquus inferior capitis. 
 
 Capitis par tMium FalUpii. See Tra- 
 ck elo -mastoid eiis. 
 
 Capitis posticus. See Rectus capitis pos- 
 ticus major. 
 
 Capitis rectus. See Rectus capitis posticus 
 minor. 
 
 Capi'tulum. (Dim. of ca/jw/, the head.) 
 
 1. A small head or protuberance of a bone, 
 received into the concavity of another bone. 
 
 2. An elembic. 
 
 Capi'vi. (Indian.) A tree of Brazil, 
 which aflTords the drug called balsam of 
 capivi. See Copaifera officinalis. 
 
 CAPNELiE'uM. (From Kitmo;, smoke, and 
 sKMov, oil ; so named from its smoky ex- 
 halations when exposed to heat.) In Ga- 
 len's works, it is said to be a resin. 
 
 Ca'pnias. (From k^ttvc;, a smoke.) A 
 jasper of a smoky colour. Also, a kind of 
 vine which bears white and part black 
 grapes. 
 
 Capni'ston. (From hattvo;, smoke.) A 
 preparation made of spices and oil, by 
 kindling the spices, and fumigating the 
 oil. 
 
 CaPim'tis. (Trom z^tTrvoc, smoke; so 
 called from its smoky colour.) Tutty. 
 
 Capkoi'des. (From uattvoc, fumitory, and 
 s/tTs?, likeness.) A species of fumitory. 
 
 Ca'pnos. K'jiTTvo;. Fumitory ; so called, 
 says Bianchard, because its juice, if applied 
 to the eyes, produces the same effect and 
 sensations as smoke. 
 
 Ca'po mola'go. The Piper Indicum. 
 
 Ca'ppa. (a capite, from the head ; so- 
 called from its supposed resemblance.) The 
 herb monkshood. 
 
 CA'PPARIS. From cabar, Arab, or 
 tsrct^ TO ita.v7ra.vuv apttv, from its curing mad- 
 ness and melancholy.) The caper plant. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linneean system. C\a.ss, Poly andria. Order, 
 Monogynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the caper 
 plant. ■^ 
 
 Ca'pparis spino'sa. The systematic name 
 of the caper plant. Capparis; pedunculis 
 
132 
 
 tAl* 
 
 CAF 
 
 solitariis unifloris, stipulis spinosis, foliis an- 
 nuls, capsulis ovalibns of Licnseus. ■ The 
 buds, or unexpanded flowers of this plant, 
 are in common use as a pickle, which is said 
 to possess antiscorbutic virtues. The bark 
 of the root was formerly in high esteem as 
 a deobstruent. 
 
 Capreola'f.is. (From capreolvs, a ten- 
 dril.) Capreolatus. Resembling in its con- 
 tortions, or other appearance, the tendrils 
 of a vine ; as the spermatic vessels. 
 
 Capheola'tds. See Capreolaris. 
 
 Capre'olus. (Dim. of caprea, a tendril.) 
 It means the helix or circle of the ear, from 
 its tendril-like contortion. Dr. Turton sug- 
 gests its derivation from caper, a goat, whose 
 horn its contortions somewhat resemble. 
 
 Caprico'rncs. Lead. 
 
 Caprifi'ccs. (From caper, a goat, and 
 ficus, a fig ; because they are a chief food of 
 goats.) The wild fig-tree. 
 
 Capri'zans. Is by Galen and others used 
 to express an inequality in the pulse, when 
 it leaps, and, as it were, dances in uncertain 
 strokes and periods. 
 
 Capse'lla. (Dim. oi capsn, a chest, from 
 its resemblance.) A name in Marcellus 
 Empiricus for viper's bugloss. 
 
 CA'PSICUM. (From kuttIw, to bite, on 
 account of its efifect on the mouth.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Pentandria. Or- 
 der, Monogynia. Guinea pepper. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the cap- 
 sicum. 
 
 Ca'psicum an.vucm. The systematic 
 name of the plant from which we obtain 
 Cayenne pepper. Piper Indicum. Lada 
 chilli. Capo molago. Solanum urens. Sili- 
 quastrum Plinii. Piper Brasilianum. Piper 
 Guineense. Piper Calecuticum. Piper His- 
 panicum. Piper Lusitaniciim. Cayenne pep- 
 per. Guinea pepper. This species of pepper 
 is obtained from the Capsicum ; caule her- 
 haceo, pedunculis solitariis of Linneeus. What 
 is generally used under the name of Cayenne 
 pepper, however, is an indiscriminate mix- 
 ture of the powder of the dried pods of many 
 species of capsicum, but especially of the 
 capsicum minimum, or bird pepper, which 
 is the hottest of all. These peppers have 
 been chiefly used as condiments. They pre- 
 vent flatulence from vegetable food, and 
 give warmth to the stomach, possessing all 
 the virtues of the oriental spices, without 
 producing those complaints of the head 
 which the latter are apt to occasion. An 
 abuse of them, however, gives rise to visceral 
 obstructions, especially of the liver. In the 
 practice of medicine, there can be little 
 doubt that they furnish us with one of the 
 purest and strongest stimulants which can 
 be introduced into the stomach, and may be 
 very useful in some paralytic and gouty 
 cases. Dr. Adair, who first introduced them 
 into practice, found them useful in the ca- 
 chexia Africana, which he considers as a 
 
 most frequent and fatal predisjwsitjon to 
 disease among the slaves. Dr. Wright says, 
 that in dropsical and other complaints where 
 chalybeates are indicated, a minute portion 
 of powdered capsicum forms an excellent 
 addition, and recommends its use in lethar- 
 gic aflfections. This pepper has also been 
 successfully employed in a species of cy- 
 nanche maligna, which proved very fatal in 
 the West-Indies, resisting the use of Peru- 
 vian bark, wine, and other remedies com- 
 monly emploj^ed. In tropical fevers, coma 
 and delirium are common attendants ; and 
 in such cases, cataplasms of capsicum have a 
 speedy and happy effect. They redden the 
 parts, but seldom blister unless when kept 
 on too long. In ophthalmia from relaxation, 
 the diluted juice of capsicum is found to be 
 a valuable remed}'. Dr. Adair gave six or 
 eight grains for a dose, made into pills ; or 
 else he prepared a tincture by digesting half 
 an ounce of the pepper in a pound of al- 
 kohol, the dose of which was one or two 
 drachms, diluted with a suflicient quantity 
 of water. A iinctura capsici is now for the 
 first time introduced into the London phar- 
 macopceia. 
 
 CA'PSULA. (Dim. of capsa. a chest or 
 case.) A term given by anatomists to any 
 membranous production enclosing a part 
 of the body like a bag ; as the capsular liga- 
 ments, the capsule of the crystalline lens, &.c. 
 
 Ca'psuls; atrabila'ri^e. See Renal 
 Glands. 
 
 Ca'psulje rena'les. See Renal Glands. 
 
 CAPSULAR LIGAMENT. (Capsula- 
 ris ; from capsa, a bag.) Ligamentum 
 capsulare. The ligament which surrounds 
 every moveable articulation, and contains 
 the synovia like a bag. 
 
 CA'PSULE OF GLI'SSON. {Capsula 
 commums Glissonii. Vagina port m. Vagina 
 Glissonii.) A strong tunic, formed of cellular 
 texture, which accompanies the vena portae, 
 and its most minute ramifications, through- 
 out the whole liver. 
 
 Ca'p0lum. (From KA^^rrai, to bend.) A 
 contortion of the eye lids, or other parts. 
 
 Ca'pur. (Arab.) Camphor. 
 
 CA'PUT. (capitis, neut. from capio, to 
 take ; because from it, according to Varro, 
 the senses take their origin.) The head, 
 cranium; or skull. It is "situated above or 
 upon the trunk, and united to the cervical 
 vertebrae. 
 
 It is distinguished into skull and face. 
 On the skull are observed rertex, or crown ; 
 sinciput, or fore part ; occiput, or hinder 
 part; and the temples. The parts distin- 
 guished on the face are well known ; as the 
 forehead, nose, eyes, &.c. The arteries of 
 the head are branches of the carotids ; and 
 the veins empty themselves into the jugulars. 
 See Skull and Face. 
 
 CA'PUT GALLINA'GINIS. Verumon- 
 tanvm. A cutaneous eminence in the 
 urethra of men, before the neck of the 
 
CAR 
 
 CAR 
 
 IBS 
 
 bladder, somewhat like the head of a wood- 
 cock in miniature, around which the semi- 
 nal ducts, and the ducts of the prostate 
 gland, open. 
 
 Ca'put mo'rtcum. a fanciful term, much 
 used by the old chemists, but now entirely 
 rejected. It denoted the fixed residue of 
 operations. As the earlier chemists did not 
 examine these, they did not find any incon- 
 venience in one general term to denote 
 them : but the most slender acquaintance 
 with modern chemistry must show, that it 
 is utterly impracticable to denote, by one 
 general term, all the various matters that 
 remain fixed in certain degrees of heat.' 
 
 CA'PUT OBSTITUM. The wry neck. 
 Mostly a spasmodic complaint. 
 
 Ca'put pu'rgia. (A barbarous word, 
 from caput, the head, and purgo, to purge.) 
 Medicines which purge the head. Errhines. 
 Masticatories. 
 
 Capyri'dion. (From nayrueo;, burnt.) 
 Capyrion. A medicated cake, much baked. 
 
 Capy'rion. See Capyridion. 
 
 Ca'rabe. (Persian.) Amber. 
 
 Ca'rabe fd'nerum. a name given to 
 bitumen. 
 
 CA'RABUS. A genus of insects of the 
 beetle kind. Two species, the chrysoce- 
 phalus and ferrugineus, have been recom- 
 mended for the toothach. They must be 
 pressed between the fingers, and then rub- 
 bed on the gum and tooth affected. 
 
 Caraco'smos. a name of the sour mare's 
 milk, so much admired by the Tartars. 
 
 Caragua'ta. The common aloe of 
 Brazil. 
 
 Cara'.vna. (Spanish.) Caragna. CaranncB 
 gummi Brtsilis. A concrete resinous juice, 
 that exudes from a large tree, of which we 
 have no particular account. It is brought 
 from New Spain and America, in little 
 masses, rolled up in leaves of flags ; exter- 
 nally and internally it is of a brownish co- 
 lour, variegated with irregular white streaks. 
 When fresh, it is soft and tenacious; but 
 becomes dry and friable by keeping. Pure 
 earanna has an agreeable aromatic smell, 
 especially when heated, and a bitterish 
 slightly pungent taste. It was formerly em- 
 ployed as an ingredient in vulnerary bal- 
 sams, strengthening, discutient, and sup- 
 purating plasters ; but its scarcity has cau- 
 sed it to be forgotten. 
 
 Ca'ra scHu'Lti (Indian.) Frutcx Indica 
 spinosa. An Indian shrub, like the caper- 
 bush. A decoction of the root proves diu- 
 retic. Ray. 
 
 Caraway-seed. See Carmn. 
 
 Ca'rbasus. (K'Ji/sCaa-oc) Scribonius Lar- 
 gus uses this word for lint. 
 
 CA'RBO. (Charbah, Heb. burnt or 
 dried.) Coal. In medicine and chemistry, it 
 is commonly understood to mean charcoal, 
 and receives its name from its mode of pre- 
 paration, wliich is by burning pieces of 
 Kght wood into a drv black coat. 
 
 Ca'rbo li'gni. Charcoal. As an external 
 application, powdered charcoal has been 
 recommended in the cure of gangrene, from 
 external causes, and all descriptions of fcetid 
 ulcers. Meat which has acquired a mawkish 
 or even putrid smell, is found to be rendered 
 perfectly sweet, by rubbing it with powder- 
 ed charcoal. It is also used as tooth-powder. 
 
 CA'RBON. (From carbo, coal.) The 
 chemical name of charcoal. It is the black 
 residue of vegetables which have suffered a 
 complete decoiaposition of their volatile 
 principles by fire. Charcoal is black, brit- 
 tle, sonorous, and light. It is placed among 
 simple bodies, because no experiment has 
 hitherto shown the possibility of decompo- 
 sing it. It exists in the animal, vegetable, 
 and mineral kingdom. When it is required 
 to procure carbon in a state of great purity, 
 it must be dried by strong ignition in a clo- 
 sed vessel. The diamond, when burnt in 
 oxigen gas, forms carbonic acid, like char- 
 coal, and is therefore considered to be of 
 the same chemical nature. 
 
 CA'RBON, GASEOUS O'XIDE OF. 
 Gaseous oxide of carbon was first described 
 by Dr. Priestley, who mistook it for a hydro- 
 carbonate. With the true nature of it, we 
 have been only lately acquainted. It was 
 first proved to be a peculiar gas, by Mr. 
 Cruikshank, of Woolwich, who made it 
 known to us as such, in April, 1801, through 
 the medium of Nicholson's Journal for that 
 month. Several additional properties of this 
 gas were soon afterwards noticed by Desor- 
 mes, Clement, and others. Gaseous oxide of 
 carbon forms an intermediate substance be- 
 tween the pure hydro-carbonates and car- 
 bonic acid gas ; but not being possessed of 
 acid properties, Mr. Cruikshank has called 
 it, conformably to the rules of the chemical 
 nomenclature, gaseous oxide of carbon, for 
 it consists of oxigeu and carbon rendered 
 gaseous by caloric. 
 
 Though the gaseous oxide of carbon has 
 some of the properties peculiar to the com- 
 mon hydro-carbonates, the following cha- 
 racteristic properties sufficiently prove that 
 none of those at present known are simila 
 to it. We are, therefore, entitled to con- 
 sider it as a peculiar gas. 
 
 Properties. — Gaseous oxide of carbon is 
 lighter than common air, in the proportion 
 of 22 to 23. When mingled with common 
 air, and ignited, it does not explode, but 
 burns with a lambent blue flame, and the 
 product is carbonic acid. It is very little 
 absorbable by water : it is void of taste and 
 odour. A mixture of 20 parts of gaseous 
 oxide of carbon and 8 of oxigen gas, fired 
 over mercury by electricity, diminishes to a 
 volume equal to about 18 or 19 parts, which 
 is carbonic acid gas. It contains neither 
 water nor the basis of that fluid. It is ex- 
 ceedingly noxious ; animals die in it in- 
 stantly ; when breathed for a few minutes 
 only, it produces giddiness and faintings. 
 
184 
 
 CAR 
 
 Neither light, heat, nor electricity, have any 
 effect upon it. When equal quantities of 
 gaseous oxide of carbon and hydrogen gas 
 are passed through a red-hot glass tube, the 
 tube is lined with charcoal, water is formed, 
 and an excess of hydrogen makes its escape. 
 If a piece of iron be put into the tube, it is 
 oxidated, but not converted into steel.' Nei- 
 ther nitrogen gas nor sulphur have any 
 action on it even at high temperatures. It 
 is capable of dissolving e minute quantity 
 of charcoal, and increases inbulk. Itdissolves 
 phosphorus, and acquires the property of 
 burning with a yellow flame. The alkalies 
 have no effect on this gas. It is not altered 
 when passed with ammonia through an 
 ignited tube. When the red oxide of mer- 
 cury is heated in it, a commencement of 
 reduction takes place. Neither sulpliuric, 
 nitric, nor nitro-muriatic acids, alter it, 
 when passed with it through a red-hot tube. 
 Four parts of oxigenated muriatic acid gas 
 left with one of gaseous oxide of carbon, 
 decompose it completely. Nitrous gas has 
 no effect upon it. When mixed with sul- 
 phuretted hydrogen gas, and passed through 
 a red-hot tube, sulphur is deposited, and 
 sulphuretted hydrogen gas remains mixed 
 with gaseous oxide of carbon. 
 
 Methods of obtaining Gaseous Oxide of 
 Carbon. — Gaseous oxide of carbon may 
 be obtained by a decomposition of carbonic 
 acid at high temperatures, by means of 
 various fixed substances v.hich have a consi- 
 derable affiuitj' to oxigen. This may be done 
 by exposing to a strong red heat, a mixture 
 of carbonate of lime or barj'tes, and filings 
 of iron, zinc, kc. It may also be procured 
 by distilling a mixture of charcoal with some 
 of the metallic oxides. 
 
 The method of obtaining the gaseous 
 oxide of carbon in a state of purity, recom- 
 mended by Mr. Cruikshank, is the follow- 
 ing : 
 
 1. Take one part of chalk, previously ex- 
 posed to a low red heat, for about ten 
 minutes, mix it with an equal quantity of 
 perfectly dry filings of zinc ; let the mix- 
 ture be introduced into a retort, and expose 
 it to a heat gradually increased. As soon 
 as the retort becomes of a dull red heat, 
 gas will be disengaged in great abundance. 
 The gas which comes over first is carbonic 
 acid gas, but as soon as the retort becomes 
 thoroughly ignited, pure gaseous oxide of 
 carbon is liberated in a prodigious quantity, 
 which may be collected in tbe usual man- 
 ner over water. 
 
 In this process, a decomposition of the 
 carbonic acid of the chalk takes place in 
 its nascent state. The zinc robs the carbonic 
 acid of part of Its oxigen at a high tempera- 
 ture, and becomes to a certain degree 
 oxidated. The carbonic acid, by being thus 
 deprived of part of its oxigen, becomes 
 converted into a new infiammable gas, 
 ^vliich is the easeous oxide of carbon. 
 
 CAR . ] 
 
 Carbonaceous acid, See^Carbonic acid. \ 
 
 CARBO'NAS. A carbonate. A neutral 
 salt, formed by the union of carbonic acid 
 with an alkaline, earthy, or metallic base. 
 The carbonates employed in medicine are : 
 
 1. The potassse carbonas. 
 . 2. The sodffi carbonas. 
 
 3. The creta praeparata, and the testae 
 prffiparatae, w^hich are varieties of carbonate 
 of lime. 
 
 When the base is imperfectly neutralized 
 by the carbonic acid, the salt is termed a 
 subcai'bonate ; of which kind are employed 
 medicinally : 
 
 1. The potassae subcarbonas. 
 
 2. The sodse subcarbonas, and the sodte 
 subcarbonas exsiccata. 
 
 3. The ammonia subcarbonas, and the 
 liquor ammonia subcarbonatis. 
 
 4. The plumbi subcarbonas. 
 
 5. The ferri subcarbonas. 
 
 6. The magnesise carbonas. 
 Caebo'nas ammo'nije. See AmmonuB sub' 
 
 carbonas. 
 
 CARBO'NAS CA'LCIS. Carbonate of 
 lime. Several varieties of this are used 
 in medicine : the purest and best are the 
 creta praeparata, testae preparatae, chelae 
 cancrorum, testaj ovorum, and oculi can- 
 crorum. 
 
 Carbo'nas fe'kri. See Ferri subcar- 
 bonas. 
 
 Carbo'nas MAGtfE'sii;. See Magnesia; 
 carbonas. 
 
 Carbo'nas plumbi. See Plumbi subcar- 
 bonas. 
 
 Carbonas pota'ss^;. See Potassce car- 
 bonas. 
 
 Carbo'nas so'd*. See Sodce carbonas. 
 
 Carbonated hydrogen gas. See Carburetled 
 hydrogen gas. 
 
 CA~"'RBONIC ACID GAS. Acidum Car- 
 bonicum. Fixed air. Carbonaceous acid. 
 Calcareous acid. Aerial acid. Carbonic 
 acid gas is the first elastic aSriform fluid 
 that was known after common air. We 
 find that the ancients were in some measure 
 acquainted with it. Van Helmont called 
 it the gas of Must, or of the vintage, or 
 ga^ sylveslre. 
 
 We are indebted to Dr. Black of Edin- 
 burgh for the knowledge of some of th& 
 most remarkable properties of this fluid. 
 In the year 1/55 he discovered the affi- 
 nity between this gas and alkalies : and 
 Bergman, in 1772, proved that it was aa 
 acid. 
 
 Properties. — Carbonic acid gas is invisi- 
 ble. It extinguishes flame. It is fatal to 
 animal life. It exerts powerful effects on 
 living vegetables. Its taste is pungent and 
 acid. Its energy, as an acid, is but feeble,. - 
 although distinct and certain. Neither 
 light or caloric seem to produce any distinct 
 effect upon it, except that the latter dilates 
 it. It unites with water slowly. These 
 two fluids, after considerable agitation, at 
 
CAR 
 
 CAR 
 
 186 
 
 last combine, and form a sub-acid liquid. 
 The colder the water, and the greater the 
 pressure applied, the more carbonic acid gas 
 will be absorbed. The water impregnated 
 with it, sparkles upon agitation ; it has a 
 pungent, acidulous taste, and reddens tinc- 
 ture of litmus. Heat again disengages the 
 gas from the water. This gas precipitates 
 lime, strontia, and baryles, from their solu- 
 tions in water. It is greedily attracted by 
 all the alkalies. Its specific weight is to that 
 of atmospheric air, as 1500 to 1000 nearly. 
 It may be poured out of one vessel into an- 
 other. It is not acted upon by oxygen, 
 nor is it altered by any of the simple com- 
 bustible bodies at common temperatures ; 
 but charcoal, iron, and some other metals 
 are capable of decomposing it when assisted 
 by heat ; as is also phosphorus, when united 
 to lime. 
 
 Methods of obtaining Carbonic ^cid Gas. 
 
 Of all the gases, carbonic acid gas is that, 
 perhaps, which is diSused in the greatest 
 abundance throughout nature. It is found 
 in three different states : — 1st, In that of 
 gas ; 2dly, In that of mixture ; andSdly, In 
 that of combination. The various processes 
 for obtaining it are the following. 
 
 1. Put into a common glass-bottle, or re- 
 tort, a little marble, chalk, or lime-stone, 
 and pour on it sulphuric acid, diluted with 
 about six times its weight of water, an effer- 
 vescence will ensue, and carbonic acid gas 
 will be liberated, which those who have an 
 opportunity may collect over mercury ; but 
 a mercurial apparatus is not absolutely ne- 
 cessary, since the gas may be collected over 
 watei', if it is to be used immediately when 
 procured. 
 
 In this instance the carbonic acid is dis- 
 engaged from the state of combination, and 
 reduced to the aeriform state. The marble, 
 lime-stone, or chalk, consists of this acid 
 and lime ; on presenting to it sulphuric acid, 
 a decomposition takes place, the sulphuric 
 acid has a greater affinity to the lime than 
 the carbonic acid gas ; it therefore unites to 
 it, and forms sulphate ofTime, disengaging 
 at the same time the carbonic acid in the 
 state of gas, at the temperature of our at- 
 mosphere. 
 
 Remark. — Carbonic acid gas may, in this 
 manner, be disengaged from all its combina- 
 tions with alkalies ; by using indifferently 
 any other dense acid, possessing a superior 
 affinity to the alkali in the common accept- 
 ation of the word. 
 
 2. It may likewise be obtained from the 
 .=ame substances by the action of caloric. 
 
 For this purpose, reduce marble, or chalk, 
 1o powder: introduce it into a gun-barrel, 
 which must be placed across a furnace ; 
 adapt a bent tube fo the end of the gun- 
 barrel, and insert it below a receiver in the 
 pneumatic apparatus. Maintain a strong 
 beat, tsll the barrel is brought to a state of 
 
 24 
 
 ignition, and at that temperature carbonic 
 acid gas will be liberated in abundance. 
 
 In this case, a decomposition of the mar- 
 ble or carbonate of lime takes place, on 
 account of the action of caloric, which at a 
 high temperature breaks the affinity of the 
 carbonic acid and lime ; it unites with the 
 first, and leaves the limebehindin that state 
 which is generally called quick-lime. 
 
 3. Carbonic acid gas may also be obtained 
 by burning charcoal in oxygen gas. 
 
 Take a bell-glass, filled with oxygen gas, 
 resting inverted in a basin of mercury ; pass 
 up into it some bits of new-made charcoal, 
 with some touch-paper affixed to them ; 
 set firet^o them by means of a lens collecting 
 the sun's rays, and carbonic acid will be 
 produced by the combustion of the char- 
 coal. 
 
 Carbonic acid gas is often found occupy- 
 ing the lower parts of mines, caverns, tombs, 
 and such other subterraneous places as con- 
 tain materials for producing it. It is called 
 choke, or chalk-damp. The grotto del Cane, 
 near iVaples, has long been famous for the 
 quantity of carbonic acid gas producedthere, 
 which runs out at the opening like a stream 
 of water. The quantity of carbonic acid gas 
 generated in this cavern, is so great, that a 
 dog, or .any other animal, is immediately 
 killed if his nose be thrust into it. 
 
 The carbonic acid, existing naturally in 
 the state of gas, may be collected by filling 
 bottles with water and emptying them into 
 the atmosphere of this gas; the gas takes 
 the place of the water, and fills the bottles, 
 which must then be corked. 
 
 Carbonic acid gas is likewise formed da- 
 ring fermentation ; on account of its great 
 weight, it occupies the apparently empty 
 space, or upper part of the vessel in which 
 the fermenting process is going on. It may, 
 in this case, be collected in a manner simi- 
 lar to that above. 
 
 Carbonic acid gas is also obtained during 
 the reduction of metallic oxides, and during 
 the deflagration of nitrates, with combus- 
 tible bodies. This gas is much esteemed in 
 the cure of typhus fevers, and of irritability 
 and weakness of stomach producing vomit- 
 ing. Against the former diseases it is givea 
 by administering yeast, bottled porter, and 
 the like ; and for the latter it is disengaged 
 from the carbonated alkali by lemon juice in 
 a draught given while effervescing. 
 
 Carbuncle. See .Anthrax. 
 
 CARBU'NCULUS. (Dim. of carbc, a 
 burning coal.) A carbuncle. Carbo. Rn- 
 binus verus. Codesella. Erythema gangra- 
 nosum. Granatristum. Pruua. Persicus 
 ignis of Avicenna. An inflammatory tu- 
 mour which soon becomes gangrenous. See 
 ^1nthra.x. 
 
 CARBL RETTED HYI>ROGEN GAS. 
 Carbonated Hydrogen gas. Heavy in- 
 flammable Mr. Hydro-carbonate. There 
 are two gaseous compounds of carbon and 
 
186 
 
 CAR 
 
 CAK 
 
 hydrogen in definite proportions, differing 
 materially in specific gravity and other cir- 
 cumstances. 
 
 1. Light carburetted hydrogen gas has 
 a fetid odour. It is neither absorbed nor 
 altered by water. It is inflammable, and 
 burns with a denser and deeper coloured 
 flame than hydrogen gas. It is unalter- 
 able by acids or alkalies. Its specific gra- 
 vity is greater than that of hydrogen gas. 
 Its combustion with a due proportion of 
 oxygen gas, is productive of water and car- 
 bonic acid. When passed through melted 
 sulphur, it becomes converted into sulphu- 
 retted hydrogen gas, and charcoal is depo- 
 sited. Electrization dilates it permanently 
 to a little more than twice its original bulk : 
 but when dried the dilatation is much less. 
 The air thus expanded, requires a greater 
 quantity of oxygen to decompose it, than 
 Jlie same quantity of gas not dilated by elec- 
 tricity ; 100 cubic inches of pure light car- 
 buretted hydrogen gas weigh about seven- 
 teen grains. 
 
 Light carburetted hydrogen gas may be 
 obtained from animal, vegetable, or mineral 
 substances. Nature produces it ready formed 
 in marshes and ditches, on the surface of 
 putrid water, in mines, burying-places, com- 
 mon sewers, and in those situ^itiops where 
 putrid animal and vegetable matters are ac- 
 cumulated. It is also generated in the in- 
 testinal canal of living animals. 
 
 1. Light carburetted hydrogen gas may 
 be plentifully procured from most stagnant 
 waters : to do this, fill a wide-mouthed bottle 
 with the water, and keep it inverted therein 
 with a funnel in its neck ;. then, with a stick, 
 stir the mud at the bottom, just under the 
 funnel in the bottle, so as to let the bubbles 
 of air,which rise from the mud, enter into the 
 bottle ; when by thus stirring the mud in 
 various places, and catching the air in the 
 bottle, it is filled, it must be corked under 
 water. 
 
 2. It may be also obtained during the 
 distillation of animal and vegetable matter. 
 For instance : 
 
 Let shavings of wood or saw-dust be put 
 into a retort, and begin the distillation with 
 a gentle heat, increasing it gradually till the 
 retort becomes red hot ; a great quantity of 
 gas will be liberated, which may be cp^ught 
 over water. On examining this gas, it will 
 be found to consist of carbonic acid gas and 
 carburetted hydrogen gas. In order to ob- 
 tain the latter in a state of purity, the whole 
 must be shaken with lime-water, or with a 
 caustic alkaline solution. The carbonic acid 
 gas will be absorbed, and the carburetted hy- 
 drogen gas left behind in a pure state. 
 
 The production of the gas in this man- 
 ner, Ts the result of a partial analysis of the 
 wood. It proves that wood contains solid 
 hydrogen, carbon and oxygen. When the 
 intensity of the heat has reached a certain 
 degree, a part of the charcoal unites with 
 
 part of the oxygen, and produces carbo- 
 nic acid, which, by means of caloric, is 
 melted into the gaseous state, and forms 
 carbonic acid gas ; at the same time, a part 
 of the hydrogen of the wood combines with 
 another portion of carbon and caloric, and 
 forms carburetted hydrogen gas, 
 
 Remark. — The flame of burning wood, 
 &c. is the inflamed carburetted hydrogen 
 gas, liberated on the application of caloric 
 to such bodies. 
 
 3. Charcoal has been in general made use 
 of for obtaining light carburetted hydrogen 
 gas. For this purpose, put some moistened 
 charcoal into an earthen retort, apply heat, 
 and increase it till the retort becomes igni- 
 ted; gas will be evolved, consisting partly 
 of carbonic acid gas, and partly of light car- 
 buretted hydrogen gas, which may be sepa- 
 rated as before. 
 
 In this case a decomposition of the water 
 takes place, by means of the charcoal. The 
 oxygen forsakes its hydrogen, and unites to 
 part of the charcoal, at this temperature, 
 and forms carbonic acid gas, in conjunction 
 with caloric; the liberated hydrogen assisted 
 by caloric, dissolves another portion of the 
 charcoal, and forms with it light carburetted 
 hydrogen gas : but some carbonic oxide is 
 mixed with it. 
 
 4. Light carburetted hydrogen gas is also 
 obtained abundantly from the distillation of 
 pit-coal ; and now very extensively used as 
 a substitute for oil in lighting the streets of 
 this metropolis, kc. 
 
 If. Heavy carburetted hydrogen gas was 
 first brought into notice by a society of 
 Dutch chemists, consisting of Deiman, 
 Troostwyk, Bond, and Laurenburgh. They 
 observed in this gas the particular property, 
 that when it was combined with oxygenated 
 muriatic acid gas, in a certain proportion, 
 the elastic form of both fluids became de- 
 stroyed, and an oil was produced ; for which 
 reason they called it Ohfiant gas. 
 
 Properties. — Heavy carburetted hydrogen 
 gas is not absorbed or altered by water. 
 Its weight nearly equals that of common 
 air. It has a disagreeable fetid odour, dif- 
 fei-ent from that of light carburetted hydro- 
 gen gas. It burns with a strong compact 
 flame, similar to that of resinous oil. When 
 mixed with oxygenated muriatic acid gas, 
 its bulk is diminished, and an oil is formed. 
 "When the mixture of these two gases is 
 fired, a quantity of charcoal is immediately 
 deposited, in the form of fine soot. Sul- 
 phuric, sulphurous, nitric, and muriatic 
 acids do not act upon it ; neither does ni- 
 trous gas, nor any of the fixed alkalies. 
 Ammonia adds to its volume without occa- 
 sioning any other change. Phosphorus heat- 
 ed in it even to fusion, does not affect it. 
 When made to pass through an ignited 
 glass tube, it does not diminish in volume, 
 but loses the property of forming oil with 
 oxygenated muriatic acid gas. Electric 
 
CAK 
 
 CAR 
 
 187 
 
 shocks passed through it, dilate, and like- 
 wise deprive it of this property. When 
 passed through a tube with sulphur in fu- 
 sion, sulphuretted hydrogen gas is obtained, 
 and charcoal deposited. When burnt with 
 oxygen gas, or when passed through a red- 
 hot tube, filled with oxide of manganese, 
 carbonic acid gas isformed, as well as water. 
 
 Preparation. — Heavy carburetted hydro- 
 gen gas is obtained by decomposing alcohol 
 by sulphuric acid, at high temperatures. It 
 is also obtained in abundance when alcohol 
 or ether is passed through a red-hot earthen 
 tube. Sulphuric ether mixed with sulphuric 
 acid, and subjected to heat, also affords it, 
 but in a less pure state. 
 
 The Dutch chemists observed, that if the 
 vapour of ardent spirit or ether be made to 
 pass through a glass tube, over the compo- 
 nent parts of the earthen tube, namely, 
 alumine and silex, this gas was also pro- 
 duced ; or by passing it through a red-hot 
 tube of pipe-clay. 
 
 In order to obtain this gas the following 
 method may serve : 
 
 Let four parts of concentrated sulphuric 
 acid, and one of highly rectified ardent spi- 
 rit, be mingled together gradually in a glass 
 retort; heat will be developed, the mixture 
 will become brown, and heavy carburetted 
 hydrogen gas will be extricated without the 
 application of external heat. When a mo- 
 derate heat is applied, the action is very vio- 
 lent, and the gas is liberated very copiously, 
 and may be received over water. 
 
 The gas obtained, is always mixed witii a 
 considerable quantity of sulphurous acid gas, 
 from which it may be freed by agitating it 
 in contact with lime-water, or a solution of 
 
 Remark. — In this operation, the heat 
 ought to be regulated with great care, and 
 the retort holding the mixture ought to be 
 very capacious, otherwise the matter will 
 be forced over into a receiver. The heat 
 of a candle or lamp, is sufficient. 
 
 Ca'rcarus. Carcaros. (From xapuatpm, 
 to resound.) A kind of fever in which the 
 i)atient has a continual horror and trem- 
 bling, with an unceasing sound in his 
 ears. 
 
 Ca'kcxs. The Barbadoes nut-tree, the 
 Cataputia. 
 
 Ca'rcax. (From nAfm, a head.) A spe- 
 cies of poppy, with a very large head. 
 
 Ca'rcek. Paracelsus means by it, a re- 
 medy proper for restraining the disorder by 
 motions of body and mind, as in curing the 
 chorea Sandi Viti. 
 
 Carche'sius. (YLttp^na-io;.) A name of 
 some bandages noticed by Galen, and de- 
 scribed by Oribasius. Properly is the top 
 of a ship's mast. 
 
 CARCINOMA. (From niLfn®', a can- 
 cer.) See Cancer. 
 
 Carcinos. (Kapwv®', a cancer.) See 
 Cancer. 
 
 Cardama'ntica. (From n-j-pJaf/.a, the nas- 
 turtium.) A species of sciatica cresses. 
 
 Cardamele'um. a medicine of no no'p, 
 mentioned by Galen. 
 
 CARDAMI'NE. (From x.^pJ'ta, the 
 heart ; because it acts as a cordial and 
 strengthener, or from its having the taste 
 of cardamum, that is, nasturtium, or cress.) 
 Cuckoo-flower. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Tetr adynamia. 
 Order, Siliquosa. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the com- 
 mon lady's smock, or cuckoo-flower. See 
 Cardamine pratensis. 
 
 Cardami'ne PHATE'mis. The systematic 
 name of the plant called cardamine in the 
 pharmacopoeias. Cardamine ; follis pinnalis, 
 foliolis,radicalibussubrotundis, caulinis lance- 
 olati.i of Linnasus. This plant is also called 
 Cardamanlica. Nasturtium aquaticum. Ciili 
 flos. Iberis sophia. It is the flower of this 
 plant which has a place in the materia 
 medica, upon the authority of Sir George 
 Baker, who has published five cases, two of 
 chorea Sancti Viti, one of spasmodic asthma, 
 one of hemiplegia, and a case of spasmodic 
 affections of the lower limbs, wherein the 
 flares cardamines were supposed to have been 
 successfully used. A variety of virtues have 
 been given to this plant, whicii do not de- 
 serve the attention of practitioners. 
 
 Cardami'nes flo'res. See Cardamine 
 pratensis. 
 
 CARDAMO'MUM. (From »«/)cri^(jv, 
 and a//&)^(iv : because it partakes of the na- 
 ture, and is like both the cardamum and 
 amomum.) The cardamom seed. 
 
 CARDAMO'iMUM MA'.IUS. The great- 
 er cardamom seeds, by some called grains 
 of Paradise, are contained in a large, brown, 
 somewhat triangular husk, the thickness of 
 one's thumb, and pyramidal : their virtues 
 are similar to those of the cardamomuvi 
 minus. 
 
 CARDAMO'MUM MEDIUM. The 
 seeds correspond, in every respect, with the 
 lesser, except in size, they being twice as 
 long, but no thicker than the cardamomum 
 minus. 
 
 Cardamo'mum mi'nus. See Eleitaria. 
 Cardamomum. 
 
 Cardamo'mum pipera'tum. The grains 
 of Paradise. 
 
 Cardamo'mum Siberie'nse. The Ani- 
 sura Indicum. 
 
 Ca'rdamum. (From tcAfS'tx., the heart; 
 because it comforts and strengthens the 
 heart.) Garden cresses. 
 
 CA'RDIA. (From «s*/), the heart.) 
 this term was applied by the Greeks to the 
 heart. The superior opening of [he stomach 
 is also so called. 
 
 CARDI'ACA. (From Ks^cTi*, the Jieart.) 
 
 1. Cordials. See Cordials. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of mother- 
 wort. (So named from the supposed relief 
 
18a 
 
 CAR 
 
 CAR 
 
 it gives in faintings and disordei's of the 
 stomach. See Leonurus cardiaca. 
 
 Cardi'aca confe'ctio. See Confectio 
 aromatica. 
 
 Cardi'aca pa'ssio. The cardiac passion. 
 Ancient writers frequently mention a dis- 
 order under this name, but the moderns 
 always speak of it as a syncope. 
 
 Cakdi'acus .mo'rbus. a name by which 
 the ancients called the typhus fever. 
 
 CAHDIA'LGIA. (From x.-xfi'is., the car- 
 dia, and ctKyo;, pain.) Pain at the sto- 
 mach. The heartburn. Dr. CuUen ranks 
 it as a symptom of dyspepsia. Heart- 
 burn is an uneasy sensation in the stomach, 
 with anxiety, a heat more or less violent, 
 and sometimes attended with oppression, 
 faintness, an inclination to vomit, or a plen- 
 tiful discharge of clear lymph, like saliva. 
 This pain may arise from various and dif- 
 ferent causes; such as flatus ; from sharp 
 humours, either acid, bilious, or rancid; 
 from worms, knawing and veliicating the 
 coats of the stomach ; homacrid and pungent 
 food, such as spices, aromatics, &lc. ; as also 
 Yroui rheumatic and gout^ humours, or 
 surfeits; from too free a use of tea, or 
 watery fluids relaxing the stomach, &c. ; 
 from the natural mucus being abraded, par- 
 ticularly in the upper orifice of the stomach. 
 Cardia'lgia inflammato'ria. Inflam- 
 mation in the stomach. 
 
 Cardia'lgia spuTiTo'RiA. See Pyrosis. 
 Cardime'lech (From KAfS'iu, the heart, 
 and meleck, Heb. a governor.) A fictitious 
 term in Dolaeus's Encyclojiadia, by which 
 he would express a particular active prin- 
 ciple in the heart, appointed to what we call 
 the vital functions. 
 
 Cardimo'na. a name for Cardialgia. 
 Cardinal fioivers, blue. See Lobelia. 
 Cardiname'ntum. (From cardo, a hinge.) 
 A sort of articulation like a hinge. 
 
 CARDIO'GMUS. (From y.!tpJ-Mv<ra>, to 
 have a pain in the stomach.) The same 
 as Cardialgia. Also an aneurism in the 
 aorta, near the heart, which occasions pain 
 in the pracordia. 
 
 Carbio'nchus. (From mpclict, the heart, 
 and oyno;, a tumour.) An aneurism in the 
 heart, or in the aorta near the heart. 
 
 Cardictro'tus. (From ks/jJ'w, the heart, 
 and Tirfia.<rxic, to wound.) One who hath 
 a wound in his heart. 
 
 CARDI'TIS. (From KnpStct, the heart.) 
 Inflammation of the heart. It is a genus 
 of disease arranged by Cullen in the class 
 pyrexiae, and order phlegmasicB. It is known 
 by pyrexia, pain in the region of the heart, 
 great anxiety, difficulty of breathing, cough, 
 irregular pulse, palpitation, and fainting, 
 and the other symptoms of inflammation. 
 
 The treatment of carditis is, in a great 
 measure, similar to that of pneumonia. It 
 is necessary to take blood freely, as well ge- 
 nerally as locally, and apply a blister near 
 the part. Purging may be carried to a 
 
 greater extent than in pneumonia ; and the 
 use of digitalis is more important, to lesseit 
 the irritability of the heart. It is equally 
 desirable to promote diaphoresis, but expec- 
 toration is not so much to be looked for, 
 unless indeed, as very often happens, the 
 inflammation should have extended, in some 
 degree, to the lungs. 
 
 Car'do. (A hinge.) The articulation 
 called Ginglymus ; also the second vertebra 
 of the neck. 
 
 Ca'rdonet. a wild artichoke, esculent. 
 Cardo'widm. So Paracelsus calls wine 
 medicated with herbs. 
 
 Cardopa'ticm. The low carline thistle, 
 said to be a diaphoretic. 
 
 CA'RDUUS. (a aarere, quasi aptus ca- 
 rendce lance, being fit to tease wool ; or from 
 Kiifice, to abrade ; so named from its rough- 
 ness, which abrades and fears whatever it 
 meets with.) The thistle, or teasel. The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linnaeau 
 system. Class Syngenesia. Order, Poly- 
 gamia cequalis. 
 
 Ca'rddus aca'nthus. The bear's breech. 
 
 Ca'rdous a'ltilis. The artichoke. 
 
 Ca'rduus BENEDi'cTus. Se€ Centaurca. 
 
 Ca'rduus HiEMORRHOiDA'us. (So Called 
 
 because it is said to relieve the pains of the 
 
 haemorrhoids, if beat into a poultice and 
 
 applied.) Also called carduus vinearum 
 
 repens, sonchi folio. Cirsium arvense. Cea- 
 
 nothos. The common creeping way thistle. 
 
 Serratula arvensis of Linnaeus. 
 
 Ca'rduus la'cteus. See Carduus Ma- 
 rianus. 
 
 Ca'rduus la'cteus Sypi'acus. The 
 Spanisii milk-thistle. Stomachic and ano- 
 dyne. 
 
 Ca'rduus maris:. See Carduus marianus. 
 Ca'rduus maria'nus. The systematic 
 name of the officinal Carduus MaricB. Car- 
 duus albis maculis notatus vulgaris, C. B. 
 Common milk-thistle, or Lady's thistle. 
 The seeds of this plant, Carduus marianus : 
 foliisamplexicaulibus,hailalo pinnatifidis,ipi- 
 nosis; calycibus aphyllis; spinis caniliculatis, 
 duplicalo-spinosis, of Linn-jeus, and the 
 herb have been employed medicinally. The 
 former contain a bitter oil, and are recom- 
 mended as relaxants. The juice of the latter 
 is said to be salutary in dropsies, in the dose 
 of four ounces; and, according to Milleis 
 to be efScacious against pungent pains. 
 Ca'rduus sati'vus. "The artichoke. 
 Ca'rduus solstitia'lis. The calcitrapa 
 oiBcihalis; 
 
 Ca'rjduus towento'sus. The woolly 
 thistle. See Onopordium acanthium. 
 
 Careea'ria.. (From xflp, the head, and 
 (i'jLfioi;, weight.) A painful and uneasy hea- 
 viness of the head. 
 
 Care'nuh. (From xa/)«, the head.) Galen 
 uses this w'ord for the head. 
 
 Care'num vi'num. Strong wine. 
 Ca'reum. (From Caria, the country 
 whence they were brought.) The caraway. 
 
CAR 
 
 CAR 
 
 189. 
 
 CA'REX. {Carex, •icis,i<£n\. from carta, 
 not quia viribus careat, but. because, from its 
 roughness, it is fit ad carendum, to card, 
 tease, or pull.) Sedge. The name of a 
 genus of plants in the Linna^an system. 
 Class, Monoecia. Order, Triandria. 
 
 Ca'rex arena'ria. The systematic name 
 of the oSic'inalsar sap ar ilia Germanica, which 
 grows plentifully on the sea coast. The 
 root has been found serviceable in some 
 mucal affections of the trachea, in rheumatic 
 pains, and gouty aifections. 
 
 CA'RICA. (From Caria, the place where 
 they were cultivated.) The fig. See Ficus 
 caricn. 
 
 Ca'rica papa'ya. Papaw-tree. This is a 
 native of both Indies, and the Guinea coast 
 of Africa. When the roundish fruit are 
 nearly ripe, the inhabitants of India boil 
 and eat them with their meat, as we do 
 turnips. They have somewhat the flavour 
 of a pompion. Previous to boiling, they 
 soak them for some time in salt and water, 
 to extract the corrosive juice, unless the 
 meat they are to be boiled with should be 
 very salt and old, and then this juice being 
 in them, will make them as tender as a 
 chicken. But they mostly pickle the long 
 fruit, and thus they make no bad succeda- 
 neum for mango. The buds of the female 
 flowers are gathered, and made into a sweet- 
 meat; and the inhabitants are such good 
 husbands of the produce of this tree, that 
 they boil the shells of the ripe fruit into a 
 repast, and the insides are eaten with sugar 
 in the manner of melons. Every part of the 
 papaw-tree, except the ripe fruit, affords a 
 milky juice, which is used, in the Isle of 
 France, as an effectual remedy for the tape- 
 worm. In Europe, however, whither it 
 has been sent in the concrete state, it has 
 not answered, perhaps from some change it 
 had undergone, or not having been given in 
 a sufficient dose. 
 
 Ca'ricum. (From Caricus, its inventor.) 
 Carycmn. An ointment for cleansing ulcers, 
 composed of hellebore, lead, and cantha- 
 rides. 
 
 CA'RIES. (From carah, Chald.) Rot- 
 tenness, or mortification of the bones. 
 
 Cari'ma. The cassada bread. 
 
 Cari'na. a name formerly applied to 
 the back-bone. 
 
 Ca'rium te'rra. Lime. 
 
 CAiiiviLLA'NDi. A name of sarsaparilla 
 root. 
 
 CARLI'NA. (From, Carolus, Charles 
 the Great, or Chai-lemagne ; because it was 
 believed that an angel showed it to him, and 
 that, by the use of it, his army was preserved 
 from the plague.) Carline thistle. The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linna^an 
 system. Class. Sifngenesia. Order, Poly- 
 gamia cequalis. The officinal name of two 
 kinds of plants. 
 
 Carli'na acjlu'lis. The systematic name 
 of the chamccleon album. Carlina. Car- 
 
 dopalium. Carline thistle. Carlina acaulis ; 
 caule unifloro, Jlore brtviore of Linnaeus. 
 The root of this plant is bitter, and said to 
 possess diaphoretic and anthelmintic virtues. 
 It is also extolled by foreign physicians in 
 the cure of acute, malignant, and chronic 
 disorders. 
 
 Carli'na gummi'fera. Carduus pinea. 
 1x1716. Pine thistle. This plant is the 
 Atractylis gummifera of Linneeus. The root 
 when wounded, yields a milky, viscous^ 
 juice, which concretes into tenacious masses, 
 at first whitish resembling wax, when much 
 handled growing black ; it is said to be 
 chewed Avith the same views as mastich. 
 
 Carline thistle. See Carlina acaulis. 
 
 Ca'rlo Sa'ncto ra'dix. St Charles's 
 root ; so called by the Spaniards, on account 
 of its great virtues. It is found in Mechoa- 
 chau, a province in America, Its bark hath 
 an aromatic flavour, with a bitter acrid taste. 
 The root itself consists of slender fibres. The 
 bark is sudorific, and strengthens the gums 
 and stomach. 
 
 CA'RMEN. (Carmen, -inis, neut. A 
 verse ; because charms usually consisted of 
 a verse.) A charm ; an amulet. 
 
 Carmes. (The Carmelite friars, Fr.) 
 Carmelite water ; so named from its inven- 
 tors ; composed of baum, lemon-peel, 
 he. 
 
 Carmina'ntia. ' See Carminatives. 
 
 CARMI'NATIVES. (Carminativa, sc. 
 r.iedicanienta : from carmen, a verse or 
 charm ; because practitioners, in ancient 
 times, ascribed their operation to a charm 
 or enchantment.) A term applied to those 
 substances which allay pain, and dispel fla- 
 tulencies of the primas viae. The principal 
 carminatives are the semina cardamomi, 
 anisi et carui ; olea essentialia carui, anisi 
 et juniper!; confectio aromatica ; pulvis 
 aromaticus ; tinctura cardamomi ; tinctura 
 cinnaraoni composita ; zinziber; tonics, 
 bitters, and astringents. 
 
 Carnaba'diuh. Caraway-seed. 
 
 CA'RNEJ;; COLU'MN^.. The fleshy 
 pillars or columns in the cavities of the 
 heart. See Heart. 
 
 Carni'cula. (Dim. of caro, carnis, the 
 flesh.) The fleshy substance which surrounds 
 the gums. 
 
 CARNiFo'Raiis. (From cMro, flesh, and 
 /or/rea, likeness.) Having the appearance of 
 flesh. It is commonly applied to an abscess 
 where the flesh surrounding the orifice is 
 hardened, and of a firm consistence. 
 
 CA'RO. {Caro, carnis, fcem.) Flesh. 
 The red part or belly of a muscle ; also the 
 pulp of fruit. 
 
 Ca'ro adna'ta. The recent swelled 
 testicle. 
 
 Caroli'na. See Carlina. 
 
 Caro'pi. The amomum verum. 
 
 Caro'ra. The name of a vessel that 
 resembles an urinal. 
 
 Caro'sts. See Cams. 
 
390 
 
 CAR 
 
 CAR 
 
 CiKo'TA. See Daucus. CA'RTHAMUS. (Fi-om nahxipu, to 
 
 CAKOTiDE'^ARTE'RiiE. See CaroHd artery, purge.) 1. The name of a genus of plants 
 CAROTID ARTERY. (From K-xpoo), in tbe Linnaean system. Class, Syngenesia. 
 to cause to sleep ; so called because, if Order, Polygamia cequalis. 
 tied with a ligature, they cause the animals 2. Tiie pharniacopceial name of the saffron 
 to be comatose, and have the appearance of flower. See Carthamus tindorius. 
 being asleep.) The carotids are two consi- Ca'rthamus tincto'rics. The systematic 
 derable arteries that proceed, one on each name of the saffron flower. Carthamus ; foliis 
 side of the cer\'ical vertebrae, to the head, ovatis,iniegrJs, serralo-aculeatis of Linnaeus: 
 to supply it with blood. The right carotid called also Cnicus, Crocus Saracenicus, Car- 
 does not arise immediately from the arch of ihamum officinarum, Carduus sativus. The 
 the aorta, but is given off from the arteria plant is cultivated in many places on account 
 innominata. The left arisesfrom the arch of of itsflowers, which are usedasayellow dye. 
 the aorta. Each carotid is divided into ex- The seeds, freed from their shells, have been 
 ternal and internal, or that portion without celebrated as a gentle cathartic, in the dose 
 and that within the cranium. The external of one or two drachms. They are also sup- 
 gives off eight branches to the neck and posed to be diuretic and expectorant ; par- 
 face, viz. anteriorly, the superior thjToideal, ticularly useful in humoral asthma, and 
 the sublingual, the inferior maxillary, the similar complaints. The carthamus lanatus 
 external maxillary ; posteriorly, the internal is considered in France as a febrifuge and 
 maxillaiy, the occipital, the external audi- sudorific. The dried flowers are frequently 
 tory, and the temporal. The internal carotid mixed with saffron, to adulterate it. 
 or cerebral artery, gives oft" four branches CARTHEUSER, John Frederick, a 
 within the cavity of the cranium ; the an- professor of medicine at Francfort on the 
 terior cerebral, the posterior, the central Oder, acquired considerable reputation about 
 artery of the optic nerve, and the internal the middle of the last century, by several 
 orbital. luminous works on botany and pharmacy ; 
 
 Caro'cm. The caraway seed. especially his "Rudimenta Materia? Me- 
 
 Ca'rpasus. (So named "W^a to x^ifGv dica? Rationalis," and " De Genericis qui- 
 TTDi-iKTAr. because it makes the person who busdam Plantarum Principiis." He had 
 eats it appear as if he was asleep.) A herb, two sons, Frederick Augustus and William, 
 the juice of which was formerly called opo- also of the medical profession, and authors 
 carpason, opocarpathon, or opocalpason ; of some less important works, 
 according to Galen it resembles myrrh ; but Carthusia'nus. (From the Monks of 
 is esteemed highly poisonous. that order, who first invented it.) A name 
 
 Carpa'thicum balsamum. See Pinus of the precipitated sulphur of antimony. 
 Cembra. CA'RTILAGE. (Carlilago, -inis. foem. 
 
 Carpenta'ria. (From carpentarius, a Quasi carnilago ; from caro, carnis, flesh.) 
 carpenter; and so named from its virtues in A white elastic, glistening substance, grow- 
 healing cuts and wounds made by a tool.) ing to bones, and commonly called gristle. 
 A vulnerary herb ; but not properly known Cartilages are divided, by anatomists, into 
 what it is. obducenf, which cover the moveable articu- 
 
 Carpha'leus. (From xx/)?a), to exsiccate.) lations of bones ; iH^er-nz/ici/iar, which are 
 Hippocrates uses this word to mean dry, situated between the articulations, and t«7U- 
 opposed to mofs/. //ng cartilages, which unite one bone with 
 
 Carpholo'gia. (From Ktt^toc, the nap another. Their use is to facilitate the 
 of clothes, and As>a), to pluck.) A delirious motions of bones, or to connect them to- 
 picking of the bed-clothes, a symptom oc- gather, 
 curring in dangerous fevers. CARTILA'GO ANNULARIS. See Car- 
 
 Ca'rphus. (From -'ixppn, a straw.) In lilago cricoidea. 
 Hippocrates it signifies a mote, or any small CARTILA'GO ARYT^NOIDE'A. See 
 substance. A pustule of the smallest kind. Larynx. 
 
 Also the herb fenugreek. CARTILA'GO CRICOIDE'A. The cri- 
 
 Ca'rpia. (From carpo, to pluck, as lint coid cartilage belongs to the larynx, and is 
 
 is made from linen cloth.) Lint. See situated between the thyroid and arjtenoid 
 
 Linteurn. cartilages and the trachea; it constitutes, as 
 
 Carpi'smus. The wrist. it were, the basis of the many annular car- 
 
 CARPOBA'LSAMUM. (From n^pmc, tilages of the trachea. 
 
 fruit, and Mi^A/^w, balsam ) See .-imyris CARTILA'GO ENSIFORMIS. Cartila- 
 
 Gileadensis. 
 
 Carpolo'gia. See Carphologia. 
 
 go xiphoidea. Ensiform cartilage. A car- 
 tilage shaped somewhat like a sword or 
 
 CA'RPUS. {Vi-ctpm;, the wrist.) The dagger, attached to tbe lowermost part of 
 
 wrist, or carpus. It is situated between the the sternum, just at the pit of the stomach, 
 
 fore-arm and hand. See Bone. Cartila'go scutifo'rmis. See Thyroid 
 
 Carrot. See Daucus. cartilage. 
 
 Carrol, candy. See Athamanta Cretensis. Caktila'go thyboide'a. See Thi/roid car- 
 
 Cmrot poultice. See Cataplasina danci. Hinge. 
 
CAR 
 
 CAft 
 
 191 
 
 Cartila GO xiPHoiDEA. See Carttlago 
 cnsiformis. 
 
 CA'RUI. (Caruia, Arabian.) The ca- 
 raway. See Carum. 
 
 CA'RUM. (Ka/ioc: so named from 
 Caria, a province of Asia.) The cara- 
 way. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linneean system. Class, Pentandria. Or- 
 der, Monogynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopogial name of the cara- 
 way plant. See Carum carui. 
 
 Ca'rum ca'rui. The 'systematic name 
 for the plant whose seeds are called cara- 
 ways. It is also called Carvi. Cu- 
 minum pratense. Cams. Caruon. The 
 Carum carui of Linneeus. The seeds are 
 •well known to have a pleasant spicy smell, 
 and a warm aromatic taste ; and, on this 
 account, are used for various economical 
 purposes. They are esteemed to be carmi- 
 native, cordial, and stomachic, and recom- 
 mended in dyspepsia, flatulencies, and other 
 symptoms attending hysterical, and hypo- 
 condriacal disorders. An essential oil and 
 distilled water are directed to be prepared 
 from them by the London college. 
 
 CA'RUNCLE. Caruncula. (Diminu- 
 tive of cnro, flesh.) A little fleshy excres- 
 cence : as the caruncuhe myrtiformes, ca- 
 runculse lachrymales, &.c. 
 
 CARU'NCULA LACHRTMA'LIS. A 
 long connoidal gland, red externally, si- 
 tuated in the internal canthus of each eye, 
 before the union of the eyelids. It appears 
 to be formed of numerous sebaceous glands, 
 from which many small hairs grow. The 
 hardened smegma observable in this part of 
 the eye is the morning, is separated by this 
 caruncle. 
 
 Caru'ncul^ cuticui-a'res als.. The 
 nymphae. 
 
 Caru'ncul/e mamilla'res. The extre- 
 mities of the tubes in the nipple. 
 
 CARU'NCULA MYRTIFORMES. 
 When the hymen has been lacerated by at- 
 trition, there remain in its place, two, three, 
 or four caruncles, which have received the 
 name of myrtiform 
 
 Caru'ncul^; papilla'res. The protu- 
 berances within the pelvis of the kidney, 
 formed by the papillous substance of the 
 kidney. 
 
 Caruncdlo'sa ischu'ria. a suppression 
 of urine, from caruncles in the urethra. 
 
 Ca'ruon. See Carum. 
 
 Carus. (Kxpo?: from nxpa., the head, as 
 being the part affected.) Caros. Carosis. 
 
 1.- Insensibility and sleepiness, as in 
 apoplexy, but attended with quiet respira- 
 tion. 
 
 2. A profound sleep, without fever. A 
 lethargy. 
 
 3. The caraway-seed. 
 Ca'rva. The cassia lignea. 
 Carye'don. (From x^xpuu., a nut.) Ca- 
 
 yudon. A sort of fracture, where the bone 
 
 is broken into small pieces, like the shell of 
 a cracked nut. 
 
 Cary'don. See Caryedon. 
 
 Caryocosti'num. An electuary, named 
 from two of its ingredients, the clove and 
 costus. 
 
 CARYOPHYLLA'TA. (From k«^w- 
 ^vKKov, the caryophyllus ; so named because 
 it smells like the caryophyllus, or clove July 
 flower.) See Gev.m urbanum. 
 
 Caryophylloi'des co'rtex. See Laurus 
 Culilawen. 
 
 C A R Y P H Y'L L U M. (Ka.i>vo!pvxh.ov : 
 from xapuov, a nut, and (pv>j^ov, a leaf ; so 
 named because it was supposed to be the 
 leaf of the Indian nut.) The clove. 
 
 CARYOPHY'LLUM AROMA- 
 TIC U M. The same. See Eugenia Ca- 
 ryophyllata. 
 
 Caryophy'llum ru'brum. The clove 
 pink. See Dianthus caryophyllus. 
 
 CARYOPKY'LLUS. The clove-tree. 
 The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- 
 naean system. Class, Polyandria. Order, 
 Monogynia. See Eugenia Caryophyllata. 
 
 Caryophy'llcs aroma'ticus America'- 
 Nos. The piper Jamaicencis. 
 
 Caryophy'llus horte'nsis. The caryo- 
 phyllum rubrum. 
 
 Caryophy'llus vulg^'ris. The caryo- 
 phyllata. 
 
 Cauyo'tis. (From K^pvcv, a nut.) Ca- 
 ryota. Galen uses this word to mean a 
 superior sort of dates, of the shape of a 
 nut. 
 
 CASCARI'LLA. (Dim. of cascara, 
 the bark, or shell. Span.) A name given 
 originally to small specimens of cinchona: 
 but now applied to the bark of the Croton 
 lascarilla; which see. 
 
 Ca'schu. See Acacia Catechu. 
 
 Cashew-nut. See Anacardiian occidentale, 
 
 Cashoo. An aromatic drug of Hindos- 
 tan, said to possess pectoral virtues. 
 
 Ca'sia. See Cassia. 
 
 Casmina'ris. The cassumuniar of Ben-> 
 gal. 
 
 Ca'ssa. (Arab.) The thorax or breast. 
 
 Cassa'da. Cassava. See Jatropha Ma^ 
 nihot. 
 
 Ca'ssamum. The fruit of the balsan^ 
 tree. 
 
 CASSEBOHM, Frederic, a professor 
 of anatomy at Halle in Saxony, published 
 in 1730, a treatise on the difference between 
 the Fcetus and Adult, in which he no> 
 tices the descent of the testicle from the 
 abdomen ; and four years after a very mi- 
 nute and exact description of the ear. He 
 likewise explained in subsequent publica- 
 tions the manner of dissecting the muscles 
 and the viscera : but an early death prevent- 
 ed his completing his design of elucidating 
 the anatomy of the whole body in the same 
 way. 
 
 CASSERIUS, Julius, was born of 
 humble parents at Placentia in 1545. H« 
 
192 
 
 CAS 
 
 CAS 
 
 became servant to Fabricius at Padua, Avho 
 observing his talent, first taught him ana- 
 tomy, then made him his assistant, and 
 finally coadjutor in the professorship in 1609. 
 He pursued the study with uncommon 
 zeal, expending almost all his profits in 
 procuring subjects, and in having drawings 
 and prints made of the parts, which he die- 
 covered, or traced more accurately than his 
 predecessors. He employed comparative 
 anatomy, not as a substitute for, but only as 
 a clue to that of the human subject. He 
 published an account of the organs of voice 
 and hearing, Avhich he afterwards extended 
 to the other senses explaining also the uses 
 of these parts. Some years after his death 
 in 1616, the rest of his plates, amounting to 
 78, with the explanations, were published 
 with the works of Spigelius. 
 
 CA'SSIA. (From the Arabic katsia, which 
 is from katsa, to tear off ; so called from the 
 act of stripping the bark from the tree.) 
 The name of a genus of plants in the Lit- 
 naean system. Class, Decandria. Order, 
 Monogynia. Cassia and Senna belong to 
 this genus. 
 
 Ca'ssia Caryophylla'ta. The clove- 
 bark tree. See MyrtiLS Caryophyllaia. 
 
 Ca'ssia fi'stdla. Cassia nigra. Cas- 
 dafistularis. Ahxandnna. Chaiarxambar. 
 Canna. Cassia solutiv a. Tlai Xiem. Purg- 
 ing cassia. This tree, Cassia Jistula ; foliis 
 quinquejugis ovaiis acuminntis glabns, petio- 
 lis eglandidatis of Linnaeus, is a native of 
 both Indies. The pods of the East India 
 cassia are of a less diameter, smoother, and 
 afford a blacker, sweeter, and more gi-ateful 
 pulp, than those which are brought from the 
 West Indies. Those pods which are the 
 heaviest, and in which the seeds do not rat- 
 tle on being shaken, are commonly the best, 
 xvnd contain the most pulp, which is the part 
 medicinally employed, and to be obtdnied, 
 in the manner described in the pharmaco- 
 poeias. The best pulp is of a bright shining 
 black colour, and of a sweet taste, with a 
 slight degree of acidity. It has been long 
 used as a laxative medicine, and being gen- 
 tle in its operation, and seldom disturbing 
 the bowels, is well adapted to children, and 
 to delicate or pregnant women. Adults, 
 however, find it of little eftect, unless taken 
 in a very large dose, as an ounce or more ; 
 and, therefore, to them this pulp is rarely 
 given, but usually conjoined with some of 
 ■{he brisker purgatives. The officinal pre- 
 paration of this drug, is the confectio cassia; ; 
 it is also an ingredient in the confectio 
 sennee. 
 
 Ca'ssia fistula'ris. See Cassia fistula. 
 
 Ca'ssia li'gnea. Cassia bark. See 
 Laurus cassia. 
 
 Ca'ssia ni'gka. See Cassia fistula. 
 
 Cassia, purging. See Cassia fistula. 
 
 Ca'ssia senna. The systematic name 
 of the plant, which affords senna. Senna 
 dhxandrina. Senna itciHca. Senna, or 
 
 Egyptian cassia. Cassia; foliis sejugis iub- 
 ovatis, petiolis eglandulafis of Linnaeus. 
 The leaves of senna, which are imported 
 here from Alexandria for medicinal use, 
 have a rather disagreeable smell, and a sub- 
 acrid, bitterish, nauseous taste. They are 
 in common use as a purgative. The for- 
 mulse given of the senna by the colleges, 
 are an infusion, a compound powder, a 
 tincture, and an electuary. See Infusum 
 senncE, k.c. 
 
 Ca'ssia soluti'va. See Cassia fistula. 
 
 Ca'ssia: arame'htum. The pulp of cassia. 
 
 Ca'ssije flo'res. What are called 
 cassia flowers in the shops, are the flowei's 
 of the true cinnamon tree, Laurus cinnamo- 
 mum of Linnaaus. They possess aromatic 
 and adstringent virtues, and may be suc- 
 cessfully employed in decoctions, Stc. in all 
 cases where cinnamon is recommended. 
 See Laurus cinnamomum. 
 
 Ca'ssia pd'lpa. See Cassiafistula. 
 
 Ca'ssob. An obsolete term for kali. 
 
 Cassole'ta. Warm fumigations described 
 by Marcellus. 
 
 Cassonada. Sugar. 
 
 Cassummc'kiar. (Of uncertain deriva- 
 tion, perhaps Indian.) Casamunar. Cas- 
 mina. Risagon. Bengale Indorum. The 
 root, occasionally exhibited under one of 
 these names, is brought from the East 
 Indies. It comes over in irregular slices 
 of various forms, some cut transversely, 
 others longitudinally. The cortical part is 
 marked with circles of a dusky brown 
 colour: the internal part is paler, and un- 
 equally yellow. It possesses moderately 
 warm, bitter, and aromatic qualities, and a 
 smell like ginger. It is recommended in 
 hysterical, epileptic, and paralytic affections. 
 
 CASTA'NEA. (zifaviv : from Castana, 
 a city in Thessaly, whence they were 
 brought.) The common chesnut. See 
 Fagus castanea. 
 
 Casta'nea equi'na. The horse-chesnut. 
 See JEsculus Hippocastammi. 
 
 Castanea flare albo. Coflfee. 
 
 CASTELLANUS, Peter, or Du Cha- 
 tel, was born at Grammont in Flanders, 
 1585. His rapid improvement in the Greek 
 language procured him the professorship, at 
 Lovain, in 1689 ; but he did not graduate in 
 medicine till nine years after. At the same 
 period, he published the lives of eminent 
 physicians in Latin, written in a concise 
 but very entertaining manner, with useful 
 references to the original authorities. He 
 died in 1632. 
 
 CASTELLU3, Bartholomew, an Ita- 
 lian phj'sician, who practised at Messina 
 about the end of the 16th centuiy. He 
 was author of two works, both for a long 
 time extremely popular, a Synopsis of Me- 
 dicine, and " Lexicon Medicum Graeco- 
 Latinum," in which great learning and 
 judgment are conspicuous. 
 
 Castle-leod waters. A sulphureous 
 
QAT 
 
 CAI 
 
 133 
 
 spring in Ross-shire, celebrated for the cure 
 of cutaneous diseases and foul ulcers. 
 
 Ca'stor fi'eer. The systematic name 
 of the beaver. See Castoreum. 
 
 Castor. See Castoreum. 
 
 Castor oil. See Ricinus. 
 
 Castor, Ri{s-nan. See Castoreum. 
 
 CASTORE'UM. {Castor irom iiAcrap, the 
 beaver, quas:i yag-cep : from yag-np, the 
 belly : because of the largeness of its belly ; 
 or a castrando, because he was said to 
 castrate himself in order to escape the 
 hunters;) Castoreum russicum. A peculiar 
 concrete substance, called castor, is obtained 
 fromthe C<«/or^&er of Linnasus,or beaver, an 
 amphibious quadruped inhabiting some parts 
 of Prussia, Russia, Germany, &c. ; but the 
 greatest number of these animals is met with 
 in Canada. The name of castweum or 
 castor is given to two bags, situated in 
 the inguinal regions of the beaver, which 
 contain a very odorous substance, soft, and 
 almost fluid when recently cut from the 
 animal, but which dries, and assumes a re- 
 sinous consistence in process of time. The 
 best comes from Russia. This substance 
 has an acrid, bitter, and nauseous taste ; its 
 smell is strong and aromatic, yet at the 
 same time foetid. It is used medicinally, 
 as a powerful antispasmodic in hysterica 
 and hypocondriacal affections, and in con- 
 vulsions, in doses of from 10 to 30 grains. 
 It has also been successfully administered in 
 epilepsy and tetanus. It is occasionally 
 adulterated with dried blood, gum-ammo- 
 niacum, or galbanum, mixed with a little of 
 the powder of castor, and some quantity of 
 the fat of the beaver. 
 
 Castori'um. See Castoreum. 
 
 CASTRATION. Celotomia. Orchoto- 
 mia. Achirurgical operation, by which a 
 . testicle is removed from the body. 
 
 CASTRE'Nsis.(Fromcas<ra,acamp.) Aname 
 applied to those diseases with which soldiers, 
 encamped in marshy places, are afflicted. 
 
 Cata'basis. (From lutritCouva}, to de- 
 scend.) A descent or operation downwards. 
 
 Catabi'basis. (From KurttCiCa^a, to cause 
 to descend.) An exclusion, or expulsion of 
 the humours downwards. 
 
 Catablaceu'sis. (From ita.TnS\aKiva>, to 
 be useless.) Hippocrates nses this word to 
 signify carelessness and negligence in the at- 
 tendance on and administration to the sick. 
 
 Catable'ma. (From nnrxCAf^ai, to throw 
 round.) The outermost fillet, which se- 
 cures the rest of the bandages. 
 
 Catabronche'sis. (From nulet, and 
 /ip^yXK, the throat ; or ica}nCf>oy^i^Uj to 
 swallow.) The act of swallowing. 
 
 Catacad'ma. (From nctJaxMce, to burn.) 
 A burn or scald. 
 
 Catacau'sis. (From zttjaznio), to burn.) 
 The act of combustion, or burning. 
 
 Catacecli'menus. ^ (From iu{laic\tvofj.ai, 
 to lie down.) Keeping the bed, from the 
 •5?nlence of a disease. 
 
 25 
 
 Caxacecra'aiekus. (From }i%jaLH.ifu.nofjit, 
 to reduce to small particles.) Broken into 
 small pieces. It is used of fractures. 
 
 Catacera'stica. (From KaOuKifctnu/u^t) to 
 mix together.) Medicines which obtund 
 the acrimony of humours, by mixing with 
 them and reducing them. 
 
 Catachilde'sis. (From kulIh^xk} aa>, to 
 indulge in delicacies.) _A gluttonous in- 
 dulgence in sloth and delicacies, to the ge- 
 neration of diseases. 
 
 Catachri'ston. (From Ksijayjiu, to 
 anoint.) An unguent, or ointment." 
 
 Catachri'sma. An ointment. 
 
 Cata'clasis. (From x-^^tstxau), to break, 
 or distort.) Distorted eyelids. 
 
 Ca'tacleis. Cataclefs. (From y.xls., be- 
 neath, and KKiic, the clavicle.) The sub- 
 clavicle, or first rib, which is placed imme- 
 diately under the clavicle. 
 
 Catacli'nes. (From {taOcuatm,to]ie down.) 
 One who, by disease, is fixed to his bed. 
 
 Cata'clisis. (From k^akkivm, to lie 
 down.) A lying down. It means also in- 
 curvation. 
 
 Cataclv'sma. (From kuIoxxv^o), to wash.) 
 A clyster. 
 
 Cataclv'smus. (From scxlimw^a), to 
 wash.) An embrocation. A dashing of 
 water upon any part. 
 
 Catacre'mnos. (From axt?*, and Kpujuvt;, 
 a precipice.) Hippocrates means, by this 
 word, a swoln and inflamed throat, from 
 the exuberance of the parts. 
 
 Catacru'sis. (From H.A]sticpoua), to drive 
 back.) A revulsion of humours. 
 
 Catadoule'sis. (From yMlcuJ'ovxcu, to 
 enslave.) The subduing of passions, as in 
 a frenzy, or fever. 
 
 CATiEGiZE'sis. (From actjaiyi^o), to re- 
 pel.) A revulsion or rushing back of hu- 
 mours, or wind in the intestines. 
 
 Cat^eone'sis. (From Kalajovioi, to irri- 
 gate.) Irrigation by a plentiful aff"usion of 
 liquor on some part of the body. 
 
 Cata'gma. (From kaIu, and ctyu, to 
 break.) A fracture. Galen says a solution 
 of the bone is called catagma, and elcos is 
 a solution of the continuity of the flesh: 
 that when it happens to a cartilage, it has na 
 name, though Hippocrates calls it catagma. 
 
 CAf agma'tica. (From nAlA-yfMt., a frac- 
 ture.) Catagmatics. Remedies proper for 
 cementing broken bones, or to promote .a 
 callus. 
 
 Catago'ge. (From >c-xldL.yoiJ.cu, to abide.) 
 The seat or region of a disease or part. 
 
 _ Catagyio'sis. (From tcoClnyutow, to de- 
 bilitate.) An imbecility and enervation of 
 the strength and limbs. 
 
 CATALETSIS. (From KttU\!tjuC^va>, 
 to seize, to hold.) Catoche. Catochus. 
 Congelatio. Detentio. Encatalepsis ; and 
 by Hippocrates aphonia; by Antigenes 
 anaudia; by Cslius Aureliaaus apprchensio, 
 oppressio ; comprehensio. .Ipoplexia catalep- 
 iica of Culjen, Catalepsy. A sodden surij 
 
194 CAT CAT 
 
 pression of motion and sensation, tlie body decidua are formed in difficult menstrua- 
 remaining in the same posture that it was tions : in some women it always smells 
 in when seized. rank and peculiar ; in others it is inodorous. 
 
 Dr. Ciillen says he has never seen the The use of this monthly secretion is to ren- 
 catalepsy except when counterfeited ; and der the uterus fit for the conception and nu- 
 is of opinion, that many of those cases re- trition of the foetus; therefore girls rarely 
 lated by other authors, have also been conceive before the catamenia appear, and 
 counterfeited. It is said to come on sud- women rarely after their entire cessation ; 
 denly, being only preceded by some languor but very easily soon after menstruation, 
 of body and mind, and to return by parox- Catana'nce. Succory, 
 ysms. The patients are said to be for some Catani'phthis. (From xalavivlee, to 
 minutes, sometimes (though rarely) for some wash.) Washed or scoured. It is used by 
 hours,deprivedoftheir senses, and all power Hippocrates of a diarrhoea washed and 
 of voluntary motion ; but constantly retain- cleansed by boiled milk, 
 iug the position in which they were first Catantle'ma. (From iialay]\itce, to pour 
 seized, whether lying or sitting; and if the upon.) A lotion by infusion of water, or 
 limbs be put into any other posture during medicated fluids, 
 the fit, they will keep the posture in which Catantle'sis. A medicated fluid. 
 they are placed. When they recover from Catapa'sma. (From a^TetTrna-o-o), to 
 the paroxysm, they remember nothing of sprinkle.) Catapastum. Compersio. Epipas- 
 what passed during the time of it, but are ton. Pasma. Sympasma. ^spersio. Aspergo. 
 like persons awakened out of a sleep. The ancient Greek physicians meant by 
 
 Catalo'tica. (From K,st7aMaa, to grind this, any dry medicine reduced to powder, 
 down.) Medicines to soften and make smooth to be sprinkled on the body. Their various 
 the rough edges and crust of cicatrices. uses niay be seen in Paul of Egina, lib. vii. 
 
 Cata'lysis. (KaTaAi/<r;c : from KarM.vm, cap. xiii. 
 to dissolve or destroy.) It signifies a palsy, Catapau'sis. (From Ka7ajraya, to rest, or 
 or such a resolution as happens before the cease.) That rest or cessation from pain 
 death of the patient ; also that dissolution which proceeds from the resolution of un- 
 which constitutes death. easy tumours. 
 
 Catamara'smus. (From K^lafAapaim, to Catape'ltes. (From nxla., against, and 
 grow thin.) An emaciation, or resolution 'nrsAT;^, a shield.) This word means a sling, 
 of tumours. ^ granado, or battery ; and is also used to 
 
 Catamasse'sis. (From :ialct/ucL<!-<TCfA.a.t, to signify the medicine which heals the wounds 
 manducate.) The grinding of the teeth, and bruises made by such an instrument, 
 and biting of the tongue ; so common in Cata'phora. (From x.a.Taipepa}, to make 
 epileptic persons. sleepy.) Coma somnolentum. A preterna- 
 
 CATAME'NIA. (Catamenia, .orwm, t"":^' popens'ty to sleep. A mild apoplexy, 
 neut. plur. from kxI:., according to, and^«., ^^ taphora arthri'tica. Apoplexy 
 the month.) JJfenses. The monthly discharge "°iP S^*^*- 
 
 from theuterusoffemales,between the ages Cata phora coma. Sangumeous apo- 
 of 14 and 45. Many have questioned P'^xy- , » , 
 
 whether this discharge arose from a mere Cata phora exanthema tica. A le- 
 rupture of vessels, or whether it was owing ^^^X^ '" eruptive diseases, 
 to a secretory action. There can be little ^^^ ^hora hydrocepha lica. Serous 
 doubt of the truth of the latter. The se- apoplexy. 
 
 cretory organ is composed of the arterial Cata phora scorbutica. Apoplectic 
 vessels sitifated in the fundus of the uterus, symptoms in scurvy. 
 
 The dissection of women, who have died 9^''^ ''^ora ti mor. A lethargic dis- 
 during the time of their menstruating, position. , 
 
 proves this. Sometimes, though very rarely, ^ 9f''"t''"fi*^^^ ^^''°P ;i=t7a<f,^*crcra., to 
 women, during pregnancy, iiienstruate ; f"';!t.'fy-)-^ ['f"dage on the thorax, 
 and when this happens, the discharge takes CATAPLA SMA y-mahs, neut. from K«7«t- 
 place from the arterial vessels of the vagina, ^a^^o;*, to spread like a plaster.) A poultice. 
 During pregnancy and lactation, when the The following are among the most useful, 
 person is in good health, the catamenia, for Catapla sma alu'mijiis. This application 
 the most part, cease to flow. The quantitv ^^^s formerly used to inflammation of the 
 a female menstruates at each time, is very eyes, which was kept up from weakness ot 
 various; depending on climate, and a variety the vessels ; it is now seldom used, a solu- 
 of other circumstances. It is commonly tion of alum being mostly substituted, 
 in England, from five to six ounces; it Catapla sma aceto's^. Sorrel poultice; 
 rarely exceeds eight. Its duration is from R- Acetosa;, ftj. To be beaten m a mortar 
 three to four, and sometimes, though rarely, '"to a pulp. A good application to scorbutic 
 five days. With respect to the nature of the ulcers. 
 
 discharge, it differs very much from pure Catapla'sma aera'tum. See Cataplasma 
 blood; it never coagulates, but is some- fermenti. 
 times grumous, and membranes like the Catapla'sma co.m'i. Hemlock poultice. 
 
CAT 
 
 CAT 
 
 195 
 
 J^. Conii foliorum exsiccatorum ^j. Aqu£e 
 fontanjE, ibjj. To be boiled till only a pint 
 remains, when as much linseed-meal as ne- 
 cessary is to be added. This is an excellent 
 application to many cancerous and scrofu- 
 lous ulcers, and other malignant ones; fre- 
 quently producing great diminution of the 
 pain of such diseases, and improving their 
 appearance. Justamond preferred the fresh 
 herb bruised. 
 
 Catapla'sma cumi'ni. Take of cumin 
 seeds, one pound ; bay berries, the leaves 
 of water germander dried, Virginia snake- 
 root, of each three ounces ; cloves, one 
 ounce ; with honey equal to thrice the 
 weight of the powder formed, of these make 
 a cataplasm. It was formerly called Theri- 
 aca Londinensis. This is a warm and sti- 
 mulating poultice, and was formerly much 
 used as an irritating antiseptic application to 
 gangrenous ulcers, and the like. It is now 
 seldom ordered. 
 
 Catapla'sma dau'ci. Carrot poultice. 
 T^. Radicis dauci recentis, l^j. Bi-uise it in 
 a mortar into a pulp. Some, perhaps with 
 reason, recommend the carrots to be first 
 boiled. The carrot poultice is employed as 
 an application to ulcerated cancers, scrofu- 
 lous sores of an irritable kind, and various 
 inveterate malignant ulcers. 
 
 Catapla'sma fermenti. Yest cata- 
 plasm. Take of flour a pound ; yest half a 
 pint. Mix and expose to a gentle heat, until 
 the mixture begins to rise. This is a cele- 
 brated application in cases of sloughing and 
 mortification. 
 
 Catapla'sma fu'ci. This is prepared by 
 bruising a quantity of the marine plant, 
 commonly called sea-tang, which is after- 
 wards to be applied by way of a poultice. 
 Its chief use is in cases of scrofula, white 
 swellings, and glandular tumours more es- 
 pecially. When this vegetable cannot be 
 obtained in its recent state, a common poul- 
 tice of sea-water and oatmeal has been sub- 
 stituted by the late Mr. Hunter, and other 
 surgeons of eminence. 
 
 Catapla'sma li'ni. Linseed poultice. 
 R. Farinae lini, ifcss. Aquse ferventis, tbjss. 
 The powder is to be gradually sprinkled 
 into the water, while" they are quickly 
 blended together with a spoon. This is the 
 best and most convenient of all emollient 
 poultices for common cases, and has, in a 
 great measure, superseded the bread and 
 milk one, so much in use formerly. 
 
 Catapla'sma plu'mei aceta'tis. R. Li- 
 quoris plumbi acetatis, 3j- Aquee distill. 
 jfcj. Micsepanis, q. s. Misce. Practitioners, 
 who place much confidence in the virtues 
 of lead, often use this poultice in cases of 
 inflammation. 
 
 Catapla'sma sika'peos. See Cataplasma 
 sinapis. 
 
 Catapla'sma sina'pis. Mustard cata- 
 plasm. Take of mustard-seed, linseed, of 
 eafh powdered half a pound : boiling vine- 
 
 gar, as much as is sufficient. Mix until it 
 acquires the consistence of a cataplasm. 
 
 Cataple'xis. (From Kttra. and rar/jia-crcc, 
 to strike.) Any sudden stupefaction, or de- 
 privation of sensation, in any of the mem- 
 bers, or organs. 
 
 Catapo'sis. (From y.:iTAmvai, to swallow 
 down.) According to Aretceus, it signifies 
 the instruments of deglutition. Hence also 
 catapotium. 
 
 Catapo'tium. (KscTa^roT/ov.) A pill. 
 
 Catapsy'xis. (From ■^up^ce, to refrigerate.) 
 A refrigeration without shivering, either 
 universal, or of some particular part. A 
 chilliness, or, as Vogel defines it, an un- 
 easy sense of cold in a muscular or cutane- 
 ous part. 
 
 Cavapto'sis. (From Kctrct^nTnce, to fall 
 down.) It implies such a falling down as 
 happens in apoplexies; or the spontaneous 
 falling down of a paralytic limb. 
 
 Catapu'tia. (From Ka7itTi/Sa), to have an 
 ill savour ; or from the Italian, caeapuzza, 
 which has the same meaning ; so named 
 from its foetid smell.) Spurge. 
 
 Catapu'tia ma'jor. See Ricinus. 
 
 Catapu'tia mi'nok. See Euphorbia La- 
 thyris. 
 
 CA'TARACT. (Catarada; from xctT*- 
 fixa-iTce, to confound or disturb ; because the 
 sense of vision is confounded, if not destroy- 
 ed.) A disease of the eye. The CaligoUnlis 
 of Cullen. Hippocrates calls it yKavKccy.a, 
 Galen, vTra^/ufAit. The Arabians, gM^/a opami. 
 Celsus, suffusio. It is a species of blindness, 
 arising almost always from an opacity of the 
 ciystalline lens, or its capsule, preventing 
 the rays of light passing to the optic nerve. 
 It commonly begins with a dimness of sight ; 
 and this generally continues a considerable 
 time before any opacity can be observed in 
 the lens. As the disease advances, the opa- 
 city becomes sensible, and the patient ima- 
 gines there are particles of dust, or motes, 
 upon the eye, or in the air, which are called 
 musca volitantes. This opacity gradually'' 
 increases, till the person either becomes en- 
 tirely blind, or can merely distinguish light 
 from darkness. The disease commonly 
 comes on rapidly, though sometimes its pro- 
 gress is slow and gradual. From a transpa- 
 rent state, it changes to a perfectly white, 
 or light gray colour. In some very rare in- 
 stances, a black cataract is found. The con- 
 sistence also varies, being at one time hard, 
 at another entirely dissolved. When the 
 opaque lens is either more indurated than in 
 the natural state, or retains a tolerable de- 
 gree of firmness, the case is termed afirm or 
 hard cataract. When the substance of the 
 lens seems to be converted into a whitish 
 or other kind of fluid, lodged in the capsule, 
 the case is denominated a )nilky or fluid cata- 
 ract. When the substance is of a middling 
 consistence, neither hard nor fluid, but about 
 as consistent as a thick jelly, or curds, the 
 case is named a soft or caseous cataract. 
 
1S8 
 
 CAU 
 
 CAU 
 
 ' Cathi^drvsis. (From K^^iopuu, lo place 
 together.) The reduction of a fracture. 
 The operation of setting a broken bone. 
 
 Ca'thmia. a name for litharge. 
 
 Ca'thodos. (From Ku.Ta., and oJof.) A 
 descent of humours. 
 
 Catho'lceus. (From xir*, and oxk'^oi, 
 to draw over.) An oblong fillet, made to 
 draw over and cover the whole bandage of 
 the head. 
 
 Catho'licon. (From xxto, and oaiks;, 
 universal.) A panacea, or universal me- 
 dicine. A term formerly applied t© me- 
 dicines that were supposed to purge all the 
 humours. 
 
 Cathy'pnia. (From xstT«, and uttvos, 
 sleep.) A profound but unhealthy sleep. 
 
 Ca'tias. (From KctBm/jit, to place in.) 
 An incision knife, formerly used for open- 
 ing an abscess in the uterus, and for extract- 
 ing a dead fcetus. 
 
 Cati'llus. See Catellus. 
 
 Ca'tinum alb'men. a name given to 
 potash. 
 
 Ca'tincs. (KstTstvov.) A crucible. 
 
 Catmint. See J^epeta. 
 
 Catocatha'rtica. (From y.xro), down- 
 wards, and KuBoiifU), to purge.) Medicines 
 that operate by stool. 
 
 Ca'toche. (From -AiTiyje, to detain.) 
 See Catalepsis. 
 
 Catochei'luji. (From kxtcc, beneath, 
 and x.^Kc,Q, the lip.) The lower lip. 
 
 Ca'tochus. (From xars^a), to detain.) 
 A catalepsy. Also a tetanus or spasmodic 
 disease in which the body is rigidly held in 
 an upright posture. ' 
 
 Ca'tochus cervi'nds. Tetanus, particu- 
 larly affecting the neck. 
 
 Ca'tochus diu'rnus. An occasional te- 
 tanus. 
 
 Ca'tochus holoto'nicus. Another name 
 for tetanus. 
 
 Catomi'smus. (From >i.a.Tni, below, and 
 ai^oc, the shoulder.) By this word, P. A^gi- 
 neta expresses a method of reducing a lux- 
 ated shoulder, by raising the patient over the 
 shoulder of a strong man, that by the weight 
 of the body, the dislocation may be reduced. 
 
 Cato'psis. (From KciTOTT-TOfxui, to see 
 clearly.) An acute and quick perception. 
 The acuteness of the faculties which accom- 
 panies the latter stages of consumption. 
 
 Cato'pter. (From xath, and o7rro/usu, to 
 see, and, by metaphor, to probe.) A probe. 
 An instrument called a speculum ani. 
 
 Catorchi'tes. (From xstra, and op^i^, 
 the orchis.) A wine in which the orchis 
 root has been infused. 
 
 Catore'tica. (From jcxto), downwards, 
 and pio), to flow.) Catoteretica. Catoterica. 
 Medicines which purge by stool. 
 
 Catotere'tica. See Catoreiica. 
 
 Catulo'tica. (From x.rtTovKm, to cica- 
 trize.) Medicines that cicatrize wounds. 
 
 Catutki'pali. a name ofthe piper longum. 
 
 Cac'calis. {From y.^vyMv, a cup : or 
 
 trom iavnttxi^, the daucus.) Bastard pars- 
 ley, so named from the shape of its flower. 
 Also the wild carrpt. 
 
 Caucaloi'des. (From caufflfo, and s/di;, 
 a likeness; from its likeness to the flower 
 of the caucalis.) The patella is sometimes 
 so called. 
 
 CAU'DA. (From cado, to fall ; because 
 it hangs or falls down behind.) A tail. 
 
 1. The tail of animals. 
 
 2. A name formerly given to the os coc- 
 cygis, that being in tailed animals the be- 
 ginning of the tail. 
 
 3. A fleshy substance, projecting from the 
 lips of the vagina, and resembling a tail, ac- 
 cording to Aetius. 
 
 4. Manj-^ herbs are also named Cauda, with 
 the aflixedname of some animal, whose tail 
 the herb is supposed to be like ; as cauda 
 equina, horse-tail ; cauda muris, mouse-tail > 
 and in many other instances. 
 
 Cau'da equi'na. The spinal marrow, 
 at its termination about the second lumbar 
 vertebra, gives ott" a large number of nerves, 
 which, when unravelled, resemble the 
 horse's tail ; hence the name. See also 
 Hippuris vulgaris. 
 
 Cauda'tio. (From cauda, a tail.) An 
 elongation of the clitoris. 
 
 CAUL. The English name for the omen- 
 tum. See Omentum. 
 
 Cadle'don. (From hmkoc, a stalk.) A 
 transverse fracture, when the bone is broken, 
 like the stump of a tree. 
 
 Cau'liflower. a species of brassica, 
 whose flower is cut before the fructification 
 expands. — The observations which have 
 been made concerning cabbages are appli- 
 cable here. See Brassica capitala. Cauli- 
 flower is, however, a far more delicious 
 vegetable. 
 
 CAU'LIS. (Kalab. A Chaldean word.) 
 
 1. The stem or stalk of a plant. 
 
 2. A cabbage. 
 
 3. The penis of a man. 
 Cau'lis flo'rida. Cauliflower. 
 Caulo'des. (From zittyAi;?, astern.) The 
 
 white or green cabbage. 
 
 Caulo'ton. (From kcluxo;, a stem ; be- 
 cause it grows upon a stalk.) A name given 
 to the beet. 
 
 Cau'ma. (From unue, to burn.) The 
 heat of the body, or the heat of the atmo- 
 sphere, in a fever. 
 
 Cac'kga. a name of the areca. 
 
 Cau'sis. (From kjuoi, to burn.) A burn ; 
 or rather, the act of combustion, or burning. 
 
 Causo'des. (From Kx/ai, to burn.) A 
 term applied by Celsus to a burning fever. 
 
 Causo'ma. (From K^tce, lo burn.) An 
 ardent or burning heat and inflammation. 
 A term used by Hippocrates. 
 
 Caustic alkali. The pure alkalies are 
 so called. See Mkali. 
 
 Caustic barley. See Cevadilla. 
 
 CAUSTICS. (Caustica,sc. medicamenia ; 
 from }iMit, to burn ; because they always 
 
CEA 
 
 CEL 
 
 199 
 
 produce a burning sensation.) See Eschar- 
 otics. 
 
 Cau'sticum America'num. The cevadllla. 
 
 Cau'sticum antimokia'le. Muriate of 
 antimony. 
 
 Cau'sticum commu'ne fo'rtius. See 
 Potassacum cake. 
 
 Cau'sticum luna're. See Argenti nitras. 
 
 C A u's u s. (From xum, to burn.) An 
 higiily ardent fever. According to Hip- 
 pocrates, a fiery heat, insatiabale thirst, a 
 rough and black tongue, complexion yel- 
 lowish, and the saliva bilious, are its pecu- 
 liar characteristics. Others also are par- 
 ticular in describing it; but, whether an- 
 cients or moderns, from what they relate, 
 this fever is no other than a continued 
 ardent fever in a bilious constitution. In it 
 the heat of the body is intense ; the breath 
 is particularly fiery ; the extremities are 
 cold ; the pulse is frequent and small ; the 
 heat is more violent internally than exter- 
 nally, and the whole soon ends in recovery 
 or death. 
 
 Causus endemial. The name given, by 
 Dr. Mosely, to the yellow fever of the 
 West Indies. 
 
 CAUTERY. (From«c«<a,, to burn.) Cau- 
 teries were divided, by the ancients, into 
 actual and potential ; but the term is now 
 given only to the red-hot iron, or actual 
 cautery. This was formerly the only means 
 of preventing haemorrhages from divided 
 arteries, till the invention of the ligature. 
 It was also used in diseases, with the same 
 view as we employ a blister. Potential cau- 
 tery was the name by which kali purum, or 
 potassa, was distinguished in the former 
 dispensatories of Edinburgh. Surgeons un- 
 derstand by this term, any caustic applica- 
 tion. 
 
 CA'VA. The name of a vein, and also 
 of the pudendum muliebre. See Veins. 
 
 Cave'ena. (From cavus, hollow.) A 
 cavern. Also a name of the pudendum 
 muliebre. 
 
 Caviare. Caviarium. A food made of 
 the hard roes of sturgeon, formed into 
 cakes, and much esteemed by the Russians. 
 
 Cavi'cula. (Dim. o{ cavilla.) See Cavilla. 
 
 Cavi'lla. (From cavus.) The ankle, 
 or hollow of the foot. 
 
 CA'VITAS. (From cavus, hollow.) Any 
 cavity, or hoUowness. The auricle of the 
 heart was formerly called the cavitas inno- 
 minata, the hollow without a name. 
 
 Cayenne pepper. See Capsicum. 
 
 Cazabi. See Jalropha. 
 
 CEANO'THUS. (From ;t£waS-oc, quia 
 xsa ctvct^i-i, because it pricks at the extreme 
 part.) A genus of plants in the Linna?an 
 system. Class, Pentandria. Order, Mo- 
 nogynia. 
 
 Ceano'thus America'nus. Celastrus. 
 Celastus. Some noted Indians depend more 
 on this than on the lobelia, for the cure of sy- 
 r^bilis.andiiseitin thp^fiaie maiineraslobeliij. 
 
 Cea'sma. (From sme, to split, or divide.) 
 Ceasmus. A fissure, or fragment. 
 
 Ce'ber. (Arab.) The agallochum. Also 
 the capparis. 
 
 Cebipi'ra. (Indian.) A tree which 
 grows in Brazil, decoctions of whose bark 
 are used in baths and fomentaiions, to re- 
 lieve pains in the limbs, and cutaneous 
 diseases. 
 
 Ce'dae. See Cedrinum lignum. 
 
 Ce'dma. (From xsJoaj, to disperse.) A 
 deflusion, or rheumatic affection, scattered 
 over the parts about the hips. 
 
 Ce'ura, esse'ntia de. See Citrus medica, 
 
 Ce'drinum h'gnum. Cedar, the wood 
 of the Pinus cedrus of Linnaeus. An odo- 
 riferous wood, more fragrant than that of 
 the fir, but possessing similar virtues. 
 
 Cedri'tes. (From scJ^po;, ihe cedar-tree.) 
 Wine in which the resin that distils from 
 the cedar-tree has been steeped. 
 
 Ce'drium. Cedar. It is also a name for 
 common tar, in old writings. 
 
 Cedrome'la. The fruit of the citron-tree. 
 
 Cedrone'lla. Turkey baum. 
 
 Cedro'stis. (From xsJpo;, the cedar-tree.) 
 A name of the white bryony, which smells 
 like the cedar. 
 
 Ce'drus. (From Kedron, a valley where 
 they grew abundantly.) The Pinus cedrus 
 of Linnaeus, or the cedar-tree. 
 
 Ce'drus America'na. The arbor vitae. 
 
 Ce'drus bacci'fera. The savine. 
 
 Cei'ria. (From icupce, to abrade.) The 
 tape-worm ; so called from its excoriating 
 and abrading the intestines. 
 
 Celandine. See Chelidonium majus. 
 
 Cela'strus. (From xsx*, a dart, or pole, 
 which it represents.) See Ceanothus Amtri- 
 canus. 
 
 Ceea'stus. The same. 
 
 Ce'le. (From ;«)W;.) A tumour caused 
 by the protrusion of any soft part. Hence 
 the compound terms hydrocele, bubonocele. 
 
 Ce'lery. The English name for a variety 
 oftheapium graveolens. 
 
 Celiac artery. See Cceliac artery. 
 
 Ce'lis. (From itAtm, to burn.) A spot or 
 blemish upon the skin, particularly that 
 which is occasioned by a burn. 
 
 Ce'lla tu'rcica. See Sella turcica. 
 
 Ce'llula. (Dim of cella, a cell.) A 
 little cell, or cavity. 
 
 Ce'llul^e mastoids'^;. See Temporal 
 bones. 
 
 CE'LLULAR ME'MBRANE. Man- 
 brana cellulosa. Tela cellulosa. Panniculus 
 adiposus. Membrana adiposa, pinguedinosa, 
 et reticularis. The cellular tissue of the 
 body, composed of laminae and fibres vari- 
 ously joined together, which is the connect- 
 ing medium of every part of the body. It 
 is by means of the communication of the 
 cells of this membrane, that the butchers 
 blow up their veal. The cellular membrane 
 is, by some anatomists, distinguished into 
 tht^ reticular and adipose merabrane. The 
 
2j>.0 
 
 cein: 
 
 €ilN 
 
 former is evidently dispersed throughout 
 the whole body, except the substance of the 
 brain. It makes a bed for the other solids 
 of the body, covers them all, and unites 
 them one to another. The adipose mem- 
 brane consists of the reticular substance, 
 and a particular apparatus for the secretion 
 of oil, and is mostly found immediately un- 
 der the skin of many parts, and about the 
 kidneys. 
 
 Celoto'mia. (From kxaw, hernia, and 
 'vif/.vce, to cut.) The operation for hernia. 
 
 Ce'lsa. a term of Paracelsus, to signify 
 what is called the beating of life in a par- 
 ticular part. 
 
 CE'LSUS, Aure'lius Corne'lius. It is 
 commonly supposed, that this esteemed an- 
 cient author was a Roman, of the Cornelian 
 family, born towards the end of the reign 
 of Augustus, and still living in the time of 
 Caligula. But these points are not esta- 
 blished upon certain testimony, and it is 
 even disputed whether he practised medi- 
 cine ; though his perfect acquaintance with 
 the doctrines of his predecessors, his accu- 
 rate descriptions of diseases, and his judi- 
 cious rules of treatment, appear to leave 
 little room for doubt on that head. At any 
 rate his eight books, " De Medicina," have 
 gained him deserved celebrity in modern 
 times, containing a large fund of valuable 
 information ; detailed in remarkably ele- 
 gant and concise language. In surgery 
 particularly he has been greatly admired, 
 for the methods of practice laid down, and 
 for describing several operations, as they 
 are still performed. There have been nu- 
 merous editions of his work, and transla- 
 tions of it into the several modern lan- 
 guages. 
 
 Ceaie'nterium. a crucible. 
 
 Ce'nchramis, (From u.iyxf-o^t millet.) 
 A grain or seed of the fig. 
 
 Ce'nchrius. a species of herpes that 
 resembles x.ryo^jioQ, or millet. 
 
 Ceneangei'a. (From vavoc, empty, and 
 aj^-oc, a vessel.) The evacuation of blood, 
 or other fluids, from their proper vessels. 
 
 Ceni'gdam. Ceniplnm. Cenigolam. Ce- 
 nipolam. The name of an instrument an- 
 ciently used for opening the head in epi- 
 lepsies. 
 
 Ceniote'mium. a purging remedy, 
 formerly of use in the venereal disease, 
 supposed to be meixurial. 
 
 Ceno'sis. (From zm;, empty.) Eva- 
 cuation. It must be distinguished from 
 Catharsis. Cenosis imports a general eva- 
 cuation ; Cathars-is means the eracuation of 
 a particular humour, which offends with 
 respect to quality. 
 
 CENTAU'REA. (So called from Chiron, 
 the centaur, who is said to have employed 
 one of its species to cure himself of a wound 
 accidentally received, by letting one of the 
 arrows of Hercules fall upon his foot.) 
 
 The namf> <>f h s^cnus of plants in the 
 
 Linusean system, of the Order, Polygamia 
 frusianea. Class, Syngenesia. 
 
 Centau'rea be'hen. The systematic 
 name of the officinal behen album. Jacea 
 orientalis palula. Raphonticoides luiea. The 
 true white behen of the ancients. The root 
 possesses astringent virtues. 
 
 Centau'rea benedi'cta. The systematic 
 name of the blessed thistle. Carduus bene' 
 didus. Cnicus sylvestris. Blessed or holy 
 thistle. Centaurea benedida ; calycibus ditpli- 
 cato-spinods lanatis involucratis, foliis semi- 
 decurrentibus denticulato-spinosis, of Lin- 
 naeus. This exotic plant, a native of Spain 
 and some of Archipelago islands, ob- 
 tained the name of Benedictus from its 
 being supposed to possess extraordinary me- 
 dicinal virtues. In loss of appetite, where 
 the stomach was injured by irregularitiesy 
 its good effects have been frequently ex- 
 perienced. It is a powerful bitter tonic and 
 adstringent. Bergius considers it as antacid, 
 corroborant, stomachic, sudorific, diuretic, 
 and eccoprotic. Chamomile flowersare nov/ 
 generally substituted for the carduus bene- 
 dictus, and are thought to be of at lease 
 equal value. 
 
 Cestau'rea calcitra'pa. The systematic 
 name of the calcitrapa. Carduus stellatia- 
 Jacea ramusissima,stellata, rupina. Common 
 star-thistle. Star-knapweed. The plant thus 
 called in the pharmacopoeias, is the Centau- 
 rea calcitrapa; calycibus subduplicato-spinosis, 
 sessilibus ; foliis pinnatifidis, linearibus den- 
 tatis ; caule piloso, of Linnams, every part of 
 which is bitter. The juice, or extract, or in- 
 fusion, are said to cure intermittents ; and 
 the bark of the root, and the seeds, have 
 been recommended in nephritic disorders, 
 and in suppression of urine. It scarcely 
 diifers, in its effects, from other bitters, and 
 is now little used. 
 
 Centau'rea centau'rium. Rhapo7ilicum 
 vulgare. Centaurium magnum. Cenlaurium 
 majus. Greater centaury. The root of this 
 plant was formerly used as an aperient and 
 corroborant in alvine fluxes. It is now totally 
 discarded from the Materia Medica of this 
 country. 
 
 Centau'rea cy'anus. The systematic 
 name of the plant which affords the fiores 
 cyani. Cyanus. Blue-bottle. Corn-flower. 
 The flowers of this plant, Centaurea cyanus; 
 calycibus serraiis; foliis linearibus, integerri- 
 mis, infimis dentatis, of Linnaeus, were 
 formerly in frequent use ; but their anti- 
 phlogistic, antispasmodic, cordial, aperient, 
 diuretic, and other properties are now, with 
 great propriety, forgotten. 
 
 Centau'rea solstiti a'lis. Calcitrapa offi- 
 cinalis. Carduus stellatiis luteus. Carduus 
 solslitialis. Jacea stellata. Jacea lutea capita 
 spinoso minori Leucanthe veterum. St. Bar- 
 naby's thistle. It is commended as an antic- 
 teric, anti-cachetic, and lithontriptic, but is, 
 in reality. Only a weak tonic. 
 
 Centai7Kioi'de«. The gratiola 
 
CEP CEK 201 
 
 CENTAU'RIUM. (From K-fldu^oij a Also along-continued pain of the cerebi-uois 
 
 centaur; so called because it was feigned and its membranes. 
 
 tliat Chiron cured Hercules's foot, which he CEPHALA'LGIA. (From r.ipxKM, the 
 
 had wounded with a poisonous arrow, with head, and *x^oc, pain.) Ceplialcea. The 
 
 it.) Centaury. See Chironia Centaurium. headach. It is symptomatic of very many 
 
 Centac'rium ma'gnum. } See Centnurea diseases, but is rarely an original disease 
 
 Centau'rium ma'jus. 5 Centaurium. itself. When _jniild, it is called cephalagia; 
 
 Centau'ridm mi'nus. See Chironia Cen- when inveterate, cephaleea. When one side 
 
 iaurium. of the iiead only is affected, it takes the 
 
 Centau'ry. See Chironia. names of het7iicrania, migrana, hemipagia, 
 
 Centimo'rbia. (From centum, a hun- and megrim; in one of the temples only, 
 dred, and morbus, a disease.) Nummula- crotep/jos; and that which is fixed to a pointj 
 ria, or moneywort; named from its sup- generally in the crown of the head, is dis- 
 posed efficacy in the cure of a multitude of tinguished by the name of clavus. 
 disorders. Cephala'lgia catarrha'lis. Headachj 
 
 Centino'dia. (From centum, a hun- with catarrh, from cold, 
 
 dred, and nodus, a knot.) The herb poly- Cephalalgia inflammato'ria. Phreni- 
 
 gonum; so called from its many knots, or tis, or inflammation of the brain, 
 
 joints. Cephala'lgia spasmo'dica. The sick 
 
 Centi'pedes. (From cen/itm, a hundred, headach. A species of indigestion. 
 
 and pes, a foot.) Woodlice, named from Caphala'ktica. (From »s4)axj), the head, 
 
 the multitude of their feet. and apr/^oi, to make pure.) Medicines which 
 
 Centra'tio. (From centrum, a centre.) purge the head. 
 
 The concentration and affinity of certain CE'PHALE. (Ksfiaxw.) The head, 
 
 substances to each other. Paracelsus ex- CEPHALIC VEIN. {Vena cephalica; 
 
 presses by it the degenerating of a saline so called, because the head was supposed to 
 
 principle, and contracting a cori'osive and be relieved by opening it.) The anterior 
 
 exulcerating quality. Hence Centrum Salisis vein of the arm, that receives the cephalic 
 
 said to be the principle and cause of ulcers, of the thumb. 
 
 Ce'ntrium. (From Kivrm, to prick.) ('EPHA'LICA. (From Ki<fAKi), the 
 
 A plaster recommended by Galen against head.) Cephalics. Such remedies as are 
 
 stitches and pricks in the side. adapted for the cure of disorders of the 
 
 Ce'ntrum. (From xavTsa, to point or head. Of this class are the snuifs, which 
 prick.) The middle point of a circle. In produce a discharge from the mucous mem- 
 chemistry, it is the residence or foundation brane of the nose, k.c. 
 of matter. In medicine, it is the point in Cepha'lica po'llicis. A branch from 
 which its virtue resides. In anatomy, the the cephalic vein, sent off from about the 
 middle point of some parts is so named, as lower extremity of the radius, running su- 
 centrum nerveum, the middle or tendinous perficially between the thumb and the me- 
 part of the diaphragm. tacarpus. 
 
 CE'NTRUM OVA'LE. When the two Cepha'licus pu'lvis. A powder prepared 
 
 hemispheres of the brain are removed on a from asarum. 
 
 line with a level of the corpws caWosuwi, the Cephali'ne. (From Ki^±M, the head.) 
 
 internal medullary part presents a somewhat The head of the tongue. That part of the 
 
 oval centre ; hence it is called centrum tongue which is the next root, and nearest 
 
 ovale. Vieussenius supposed all the me- the fauces, 
 
 dullary fibres met at this place. CEPHALI'TIS. (From nspaxw, the 
 
 Ce'ntrum tendino'sum. The tendinous head.) Inflammation of the head. See 
 
 centre of the diaphragm is so called. See Phrenitis. 
 
 Diaphragm. Cephalono'sus. (From Kip±Kn, the head, 
 
 Ce'ntrum ne'rveum. The centre of and vos-oq, a disease.) This term is applied 
 
 the diaphragm is so called. See Dia- to the febris hungarica, in which the head is 
 
 phragm. principally affected. 
 
 Centumno'dia. (From centum, a hun- Cephalo-fharynge'us. (From y.i$a.Kii, 
 
 dred, and nodws, a knot; so called from its the head, and ip'J-fvy^, the throat.) A 
 
 many knots, or joints.) Common knot-grass, muscle of the pharynx, otherwise named 
 
 See Polygonum aviculare. constrictor pharyngis inferior ; which see. 
 
 Centd'nculus. Bastard pimpernel. Cephalopo'nia. (From Ks?a,x«, the head, 
 
 CE'PA. (From jii)!Toc, a woolcard, from and -zirovoc, pain.) Headach; heaviness of 
 
 the likeness of its roots.) The onion. See the head. 
 
 dllium cepa. Cepi'ni. Vinegar. 
 
 Cepje'a. a species of onion which used Cepula. Large myrobalans. 
 to be esteemed for salads in spring, but is CE'RA. Wax. Bees' wax. A solid con- 
 now disregarded. crete substance, collecte^d from vegetables by 
 
 CEPHALiE'A. (From u.i!p±\yf, the head.) bees, and extracted from their combs after 
 The flesh of the head which covers the skull.- the honev is zo\ o\A. bv h^a^'na- and prB??- 
 
202 
 
 CER 
 
 CER 
 
 ingtbem, Wilb rectified spirit it formSj by 
 the assistance of heat, a gelatinous liquid. 
 It is perfectly insoluble in wateiy liquors. 
 When melted, it assumes the appearance of 
 oil, and in this state is easily combined with 
 oils and liquid fats. It is veiy inflammable, 
 and burns totailj' away. In the state in 
 which it is obtained from the combs, it is 
 called yellow wax, cera flava; and this, 
 when new, is of a lively yellow colour, 
 somewhat tougli, yet easy to break : by age, 
 it loses its fine colour, and becomes harder 
 and more brittle. Yellow was, after being 
 reduced into thin cakes, and bleached by a 
 long exposure to the sun and open air, is 
 again melted, and formed into round cakes, 
 called virgin wix, or white wax, cera alba. 
 The chief medicinal use of wax, is in plas- 
 ters, unguents, and other like external ap- 
 plications, partly for giving the requisite 
 consistence to other ingredients, and partly 
 on account of its own emollient quality. 
 CE'RA A'LBA. See Cera. 
 Ck'ra dica'rdo. The carduus pinea. 
 CE'RA FLA'VA. Yellow wax. See Cera. 
 C¥.-s.s.'m. (From ys^xc, a horn.) So 
 Rnfus Ephesius calls the cornua of the 
 uterus. 
 
 Cerani'tes. (From y.i^-tvwiJLh to temper 
 together.) A name formerly applied to a 
 pastil, or troch, by Galen. 
 
 Ce'ras. (KscAf, a horn.) A wild sort of 
 parsnep is so named from its shape. 
 
 CE'RASA. (Ks^iicro?, the cherry-tree; 
 from Ksf:t<ri!'7«, a town in Pontus, whence 
 Lucullus first brought them to Rome ; or 
 from x/)^, the heart ; from the fruit having 
 a resemblance to it in shape and colour.) 
 The cherry. See Primus. 
 
 Ce'rasa nigra. Black cherries. The 
 fruit of the Primus Avium, which see. 
 
 Ce'rasa ku'bra, sati'va, or a'nglica. 
 Red cherries. See Prumis Cerasus. 
 
 Cerasia'tum. (From cerasus, a cherry.) 
 A purging medicine in Libavius; so called 
 because the juice of cherries is an ingre- 
 dient. 
 
 Cera'sicts. Crasios. (From cerasus, a 
 cherry.) The name of two ointments in 
 Mesue. 
 
 Cera'sma. (From y.ipavm/'xi, to mix.) 
 A mixture of cold and warm water, when 
 the warm is poured into the cold. 
 
 Ce'rasus. The cherry-tree. See Cerasa 
 and Pi'iinus. 
 
 CE'RATE. (From cera, wax.) Cera- 
 tum. A composition of wax, oil, or lard, 
 with or without other ingredients. The 
 obsolete synonyms are, cerelmum, ceroma, 
 ceronlum, ccrotura, ceratomala^ma. Cerates 
 take their name from the wax whicii enters 
 into their composition, ap.d to which tiiey 
 owe t.heir consistence, ivhich is intermediate 
 between thci ->* piasters and that of ohit- 
 meals ;, thor;.'.i no very definite rule for this 
 <:(/nf:5'L'; v.r- '\-~. •'-; fac^ eiiheroiver. orobser- 
 
 Cera'tia. (From xs/i«?, a horn> which 
 its fruit is supposed to resemble.) The si- 
 liqua dulcis. See Ceratonica. 
 
 Cera'tia diphy'llus. See Courbaril. 
 Cerato-glo'ssus. (From x^a;, a horn, 
 and yxaia-a-ct, a tongue.) A muscle, so 
 named from its shape and insertion into the 
 tongue. See Hyoglossns. 
 
 Cerato-hyotde'us. (From the os hyoides.) 
 See Stylo-hyoideus. 
 
 Ceratoi'des. (From xipxlog, the geni- 
 tive of Kspa.;, horn, and nJog, appearance.) 
 See Cornea 
 
 Cerato-mala'gma. a cerate. 
 Cerato'nia si'li^ua. The systematic 
 name of the plant which affords the sweet 
 pod. Ceratium. Ceratia. Siliqua dulcis. The 
 pods are about four inches in length, and 
 as thick as one's finger, compressed and 
 unequal, and mostly bent ; they contain 
 a sweet brown pulp, which is given in the 
 form of decoction, as a pectoral in asthmatic 
 complaints and coughs. 
 _ CERA'TUM. See Cerate, and Ceratum 
 simplex. 
 
 Cera'tusi a'lbcm. See Ceralum cetacei. 
 Cera'tum calome'lanos. I);. Calom. 3j. 
 Cerat. calam. ^ss. Misce. Some practitioners 
 are partial to this as a dressing for chancres. 
 Cera'tum cALAMi'N.a:. Formerly called 
 ceratum lapidis culaminaris, and ceralum 
 epuloticum. Calamine cerate. Take of pre- 
 pared calamine, yellow was, of each half 
 a pound ; olive oil, a pint. Mix the oil 
 with the melted wax ; then remove it from 
 the fire, and as soon as it begins to thicken, 
 add the calamine, and stir it constantly, 
 until the mixture becomes cold. A compo- 
 sition of this kind was first introduced under 
 the name of Turner's cerate. Jt is well 
 calculated to promote the cicatrization of 
 ulcers. 
 
 <I1era'ti;m ceta'cei. Ceratum spermatis 
 ceti. Ceratum album. Spermaceti cerate. 
 Take of spermaceti, half an ounce ; white 
 wax, two ounces ; olive oil, 4 fluid-ounces. 
 Add the oil to the spermaceti and wax, 
 previously melted together, and stir them 
 until the mixture becomes cold. This cerate 
 is cooling and emollient, and applied to ex- 
 coriations, &c. : it may be used with ad- 
 vantage in all ulcers, v.'here no stimulating 
 substance can be applied, being extremely 
 mild and unctuous. 
 
 Cera'tum coni'i. Hemlock cerate. 
 T^. unguenti conii Jfej. Spermatis ceti ^jj. 
 Cera3 albaj 'j\n. Misce. One of the forraiilffi 
 of St. Bartholomew's hospital, occasionally 
 applied to cancerous, scrophulous, phage- 
 denic, herpetic, and other inveterate sores. 
 
 Cera'tum ci'trinum. See Ceratum rc- 
 sina. 
 
 Cera'tum epulo'ticum. See Ceralum. 
 calaminrL. 
 
 Cera'tum la'pidis CAi.AMiNA'Ris. ' See 
 CerrtfTin calaminfr. 
 
CER 
 
 CER 
 
 203 
 
 Ckra'tcm litha'kgyri aceta ti coh- 
 po'siTUM. See Ceratum plumbi compositum. 
 
 Cera'tum ly ■pt^. Ceratum cantharidis. 
 Cerate of blistering fly. Take of spermaceti 
 cerate, six drachms ; blistering flies, in very 
 fine powder, a drachm. Having softened 
 the cerate by heat, add the flies, and mix 
 Ihem together. 
 
 Cera'tum plu'mbi superaceta'tis. Un- 
 guentum cerusscs acetatce. Cerate of super- 
 acetate of lead. Take of superacetate of 
 lead, powdered, two drachms ; white wax, 
 two ounces ; olive oil, half a pint. Dissolve 
 the wax in seven fluid-ounces of oil ; then 
 gradually add thereto the superacetate of 
 lead, separately rubbed down with the re- 
 maining oil, and stir the mixture with a 
 wooden slice, until the whole has united. 
 This cerate is cooling and desiccative. 
 
 Cera'tum plu'mbi compo'situm. Ceratum 
 lithargyri acetati compositum. Compound 
 cerate of lead. Take of solution of sub- 
 acetate of lead, two fluid-ounces and a half; 
 yellow wax, four ounces ; olive oil, nine 
 fluid-ounces ; camphor, half a drachm. Mix 
 the wax previously melted, with eight fluid- 
 ounces of oil; then remove it from the tire, 
 and, when it begins to thicken, add gra- 
 dually the solution of subacetate of lead, 
 and constantly stir the mixture with a 
 wooden slice, until it gets cold. Lastly, 
 mix in the camphor, previously dissolved 
 in the remainder of the oil. Its virtues are 
 cooling, desiccative,resol vent against chronic 
 rheumatism, fccfec; and as a proper applica- 
 tion to superficial ulcers, which are inflamed. 
 
 Cera'tum resi'n^:. Ceratum resincB flavcE. 
 Ceratum citrinum. Resin cerate. Take of 
 yellow resin, yellow wax, of each a pound ; 
 olive oil, a pint. Melt the resin and wax 
 together, over a slow fire ; then tdd the oil, 
 and strain the cerate, while hot, through a 
 linen cloth. Digestive. 
 
 Cera'tum sabi'ns. Savine cerate. Take 
 of fresh leaves of savine, bruised, a pound ; 
 yellow wax, half a pound; prepared lard, 
 two pounds. Having melted together the 
 wax and lard, boutherein the savine leaves 
 and strain through a linen cloth. This 
 article is of late introduction, for the purpose 
 of keeping up a discharge from blistered 
 surfaces. It was first described by Mr. 
 Crowther, and has since been received into 
 extensive use, because it does not produce 
 the inconveniences that follow the constant 
 application of the common blistering cerate. 
 A thick white layer forms daily upon the 
 part, which requires to be removed, that 
 the cerate may be applied immediately to the 
 surface from which the discharge is to be 
 made. 
 
 Cera'tum sapo'nis. Soap cerate. Take 
 of hard soap, eight ounces ; yellow wax, ten 
 ounces ; semi-vitreous oxide of lead, pow- 
 dered, a pound ; olive oil, a pint ; vinegar, 
 a gallon. Boil the vinegar, with the oxide 
 of lead, over a slow fire, constantly stirring, 
 until the imion is complete : then add the 
 
 soap, and boil it again in a similar manner, 
 until the moisture is entirely evaporated .: 
 then mix in the wax, previously melted willi 
 the oil. Resolvent ; against scrophulous 
 tumours, &ic. It is a convenient application 
 in fractures, and may be used as an external 
 dressing for ulcers. 
 
 Cera'tum si'mples. Ceratum. Simple 
 cerate. Take of olive oil, four fluid-ounces ; 
 yellow wax, four ounces ; having melted the 
 wax, mix the oil with it. 
 
 Cera'tum spe'rmatis ce'ti. See Ceratum 
 cetacel. 
 
 Ce'rberus. (Ksofsoo?.) A fanciful name 
 given to the compound powder of scamrao- 
 ny, because, like the dog Cerberus, it has 
 three heads, or principal ingredients, each 
 ofv/hichis eminently active. 
 
 Cerchna'leum. (From y~'--''/oiy to make 
 a noise.) A wheezing, or bubbling noise, 
 made by the trachea, in breathing. 
 
 Ce'rchnos. (From Kio-yjx, to wheeze.) 
 Wheezing. 
 
 Csechno'des. (From kh/i;^®, to wheeze.) 
 One who labours under a dense breathing, 
 accompanied with a wheezing noise. 
 
 Cercho'des. The same as cerchnodes. 
 
 Ce'rcis. (mpnic, from apinai, to shriek.) 
 This word literally means the spoke of a 
 wheel, and has its name from the noise 
 which wheels often make. In anatomy it 
 means the radius, a bone supposed to be 
 like a spoke. Also a pestle, from its 
 shape. 
 
 CERCO'SIS. (From mm;, a tail.) A 
 polypus of the uterus. It is sometimes ap- 
 plied to an enlargement of the clitoris. 
 
 Ce'rea. (From cera, was.) The ceru- 
 men aurium, or wax of the ear. 
 
 Cerea'lia. (Solemn feasts to the god- 
 dess Ceres.) All sorts of corn, of which 
 bread or any nutritious substance is made, 
 come under the head of cerealici, which 
 term is applied by bromatologists as a genus. 
 
 Cereee'lla uri'na. Paracelsus thus 
 distinguishes urine which is whitish, of the 
 colour of the brain, and fiom which he 
 pretended to judge of some of its dis- 
 tempers. 
 
 CEREBE'LLUM. (Dim. of cerchrmi.) 
 The little brain. A somewhat round viscus, 
 of the same use as the brain; composed, 
 like the brain, of a cortical and medullaiy 
 substance, divided by a septum into aright 
 and left lobe, and situated under the tento- 
 rium, in the inferior occipital fossae. In 
 the cerebellum are to h.-; observed the crura 
 cerebeUi, the fourth ventricle, the valvula 
 magna cerebri, and the protubercuiiioe vermi- 
 formes. 
 
 CE'REBRUM. {Quasi carebrum ; from 
 jc^/ia, the head.) The brain. A large round 
 viscus, divided superiorly into a right and 
 left hemisphere, and m{ev\or\j \nXo six lobes, 
 two anterior, two middle, and two posterior; 
 situated within the cranium, and surrounded 
 by tlie dura and pia mater, and tunica arach- 
 noides. It is romposed of a cortical svh- 
 
•J.< 1,4 
 
 CKR 
 
 CHA 
 
 slance, ^.vhick is external ; and a meduilarij, 
 ivhich is infernal. It Jias three cavities, 
 eaWed ventricles ; two anterior, or lateral, 
 %vhich are divided from each other by the 
 stiplum luddum, and in each of which is the 
 .choroid flexus, formed of blood-vessels; the 
 third ventricle is a space between the thalami 
 nervorum opticorum. The principal pro- 
 minences of the brain are, the corpus callo- 
 sum, a medullary eminence, conspicuous 
 upon laying aside the hemispheres of the 
 brain ; the corpora striata, two striated pro- 
 tuberances, one in the anterior part of each 
 lateral ventricle ; the thalami nervorum op- 
 iicorum, two whitish eminences behind the 
 former, which terminate in the optic nerves; 
 the corpora quadrigemina, four medullary 
 projections called by the ancients, 7iates and 
 testes ; a little cerebrine tubercle lying upon 
 the nates, called Xhe pineal gland; and lastly, 
 the crura cerebri, two medullary columns 
 which proceed from the basis of the brain to 
 the medulla oblongata. The cerebral arteries 
 are branches of the carotid and vertebral 
 arteries. The veins terminate in sinusses, 
 which return their blood into the internal 
 jugulars. The use of the brain is to give 
 oft' nine pairs of nerves, and the spinal 
 marrow, from which thirty-one more pairs 
 proceed, through whose means the various 
 senses are performed, and muscular motion 
 excited. It is also considered as the organ 
 ef the intellectual functions. 
 
 Ce'rebbum elosga'tum. The medulla 
 oblongata. 
 
 Cerefo'licm. a corruption of chaero- 
 phyllum. See Scandix. 
 
 Cehefo'lium hispa'nicum. The plant call- 
 ed by us Sweet-cicely. 
 
 CEREFo'LinM stlve'stris. Sco Chmro- 
 'phyllum. 
 
 Ce'reimedica'ti. See jBoug/e. 
 
 Cerel^^'uji. (From xnpo^, wax, and 
 ixa-iov, oil.) A cerate, or liniment, com- 
 posed of wax and oil. Also the oil of tar. 
 
 CEREVi'siiE ferme'ntum. Ycast. 
 
 CEREVI'SIA. (From ceres, corn, of 
 which it is made.) Ale. Beer. Any liquor 
 made from corn. 
 
 Cebevi'sijF catapla'sma. Into the grounds 
 of strong beer, stir as much oatmeal as will 
 make it of a suitable consistence. This is 
 sometimes employed as a stimulant and an- 
 tiseptic to mortified parts. 
 
 Ce'bia. (From cereus, soft, pliant.) Ce- 
 ricE. The flat worms which breed in the 
 intestines. 
 
 Ce'rion. (From xnpicv, a honey-comb.) 
 A kind of achor. 
 
 Cero'sia. (From lutpos, wax.) Ceronium. 
 Terms used by the ancient physicians for 
 an unguent, or cerate, though originally 
 applied to a particular composition which 
 the wrestlers used in their exercises. 
 
 Cekopi'ssus. (From x«/i6?, wax, . and 
 rmttract, pitch.) A plaster composed of 
 pitvh and "wax-. 
 
 CEKo'Ttji. (Kscarsv.) A cerate. 
 _ C E R U'M E N A U'R I U M. {Cerumen : 
 dim. of etra, wax. Cerea. Aurium sordes. 
 Marmorata aurium. Cypsele. Cypselis. 
 Fugile. The waxy secretion of the ears, 
 situated in the meatus auditorius externus. 
 
 CERU'SSA. (Arab.) Cerusse, or while 
 lead. See Plumbi subcarbonus. 
 
 Ceru'ssa aceta'ta. See Plumbi super- 
 aceias. 
 
 Ce'rvi spi'ka. See Rhatnnus cathax' 
 licus. 
 
 CERVrCAL. (Cen-icalis ; from cervix, 
 the neck.) Belonging to the neck ; as cer- 
 vical nerves, cervical muscles, &c. 
 
 Cervi'cal a'rteries. Arteries ceriicales. 
 Branches of the subclavians. 
 
 Cervi'cal ve'rtebr^. The seven'upper- 
 most of the vetebrae, which form the spine. 
 See Vertebra. 
 
 Cervica'ria. (From cervix, the neck ; so 
 named because it was supposed to be eflSca- 
 cious in disorders and ailments of the throat 
 and neck.) The herb throat-wort. 
 
 CE'RVIX. (-vicis. f. quasi cerebri via; 
 as being the channel of the spinal marrow.) 
 The neck. That part of the body which 
 is between the head and shoulders. The 
 cervix uteri is the neck of the uterus ; or 
 that part of it which is immediately above 
 or beyond the os tincae. This term is also 
 applied to other parts, as cervix vesicas, 
 ossis, &.C. 
 
 Cestri'tes. (From a=rj)oy,betony.) Wine 
 impregnated with betony. 
 
 Ce'strum. (From «.ss-/ia, a dart ; so call- 
 ed from the shape of its flower.=, which re- 
 semble a dart; or because it was used to 
 extract the broken ends of darts from 
 Avounds.) The herb betony. 
 
 CETA'CEUM. See Physeter. 
 
 CE'TERACH. (Blanchard says this word 
 is corrupted from Pteryga, 'urlnpij^, q. v. as 
 peteryga, ceteryga, and ceterach.) Scolopen- 
 dria vera. Dorodilla ? Spleenwort. Milt- 
 waste. This small bushy plant, Aqileniuni 
 ceterach ; frondibus pinnatifidis, lobis alternis 
 confiuentibus obiusis of Linnaeus, grows 
 upon old walls and rocks. It has an her- 
 baceous, mucilaginous, roughish taste, and 
 is recommended as a pectoral. In Spain it is 
 given, with great success, in nephritic and 
 calculous diseases. 
 
 Cevadi'lla. (Dim. of ceveda, barley. 
 Spanish.) Cevadilla Hispanorum. Seva- 
 dilla. Sabadilla. Hordeum causticum. Canis 
 interfecfor. Indian caustic barley. The 
 plant whose seeds are thus denominated, is 
 a species of veratrum ; they are powerfully 
 caustic, and are administered with very- 
 great success as a vermifuge. They are also 
 diuretic and emetic. The dose to a child, 
 from two to four years old, is two grains ; 
 from hence to eight, five grains; from eight 
 to tvvelve, ten grains. 
 
 Ceyenne pepper. See Capsicum. 
 
 Cha'a. A Chinese name for tea* 
 
CHA 
 
 CHA 
 
 205 
 
 CHACABiLLffl co'etex. See Cfoton Cas' 
 i:ecrilla. 
 
 Ch^rofo'lium. See Scandix. 
 
 CHiEROPHY'LLUM. (X*/p'.?:/A\ov : from 
 yjttpce, to rejoice, and ipu^xov, a leaf; so 
 called from the abundance of its leaves.) 
 Chervil. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnagan system. Class, Pentandria. Or- 
 der, Digynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacoposial name of some 
 plants. See Scandix, and Chcerophylluni 
 sylvesfre. 
 
 Ch^erophy'llum sylve'stre. Cicutaria. 
 Bastard hemlock. This plant, Chmrophyl- 
 lum sylvestre ; caule leevi strialo ; geniculis 
 tumidiusculis, of Linnajus, is often mistaken 
 for the true hemlock. It may with great 
 propriety be banished from the list of offi- 
 cinals, as it possesses no remarkable pro- 
 perty. 
 
 Ch5:'ta. (From ^la, to be diffused.) 
 The human hair. 
 
 Chala'sis. (From x*^'^' *° relax.) 
 Relaxation. 
 
 Chala'stica. (From ^^nKcia, to relax.) 
 Medicines which relax. 
 
 Chala'zion. (From ;t^Aafa, a hail-stone.) 
 Chalaza. Chalazium. Grando. An indolent, 
 moveable tubercle on the margin of the 
 eyelid, like a hail-stone. A species of hor- 
 deolum. It is that well-known affection of 
 the eye, called a stye, or stian. It is white, 
 hard, and encysted, and differs from the 
 crithe, another species, only in being move- 
 able. Writers mention a division of Cha- 
 lazion into scirrhous, cancerous, cystic, and 
 earthy. 
 
 Cha'lbane. (KukCuvh.) Galbanum. 
 
 Chalca'nthum. (From ^'^KKog, brass, 
 and avBo;, a flower.) Vitriol ; or rather, 
 vitriol calcined red. The flowers of brass. 
 
 Chalcei'on. a species of pimpinella. 
 
 Chalcoi'deum OS. The os cuneiforme 
 of the tarsus. 
 
 Chalk. See Creta. 
 
 Chalk-stones. A name given to the 
 concretions in the hands and feet of people 
 violently afflicted with the gout, from their 
 resembling chalk, though chemically dif- 
 ferent. 
 
 Chali'cratum. (From ;/a>j?, an old 
 word that signifies pure wine," and y.ipoivw/ui, 
 to mix.) Wine mixed with vvfater. 
 
 Chali'nos. Chalinus. That part of the 
 cheeks, which, on each side, is contiguous ' 
 to the angles of the mouth. 
 
 CHALY'BEATE. (Chalybeata, sc. me- 
 dicamenta ; from chalybs, iron, or steel.) 
 Of or belonging to iron. A term given to 
 any medicine into which iron enters ; as 
 chalybeate mixture, pills, waters, &c. 
 
 CHALY'BEATE WATERS. Any mi- 
 neral water which abounds with iron ; such 
 as the waters of Tunbridge, Spa, Pyrmont, 
 Cheltenham, Scarborough, and Hartfel ; 
 and many others. 
 
 €hA LYBIS HOBIGO PRjEPARAXA. Se»^ 
 
 Ferri subcarbonas. 
 
 CHA'LYBS. (From Chalybes, a people 
 in Pontus, who dug iron out of the earth.) 
 Jlcits. Steel. The best, hardest, finest, and 
 the closest-grained forged iron. As a medi- 
 cine, steel differs not from iron. 
 
 Cha'lybs tartariza'tus. The ferrum 
 tartarizatum. 
 
 Cham-eba'lanus. (From x^-l^^^i o" the 
 ground; and ^slkclvo;, a nut.) Wood peas. 
 Earth nuts. 
 
 CHAMiEBu'xus. (From ^^x[j.iu, on the 
 ground, and -nn/loc, the box-tree.) The 
 dwarf box-tree. 
 
 Cham^lce'drus. (From %AfJi.cu, on the 
 ground, and KiSpog, the cedar-tree.) Cha- 
 mcEcedrys. A species of dwarf abrotanum. 
 
 Chamaci'ssus. (From ^J-fj.a.i, on the 
 ground, and kio-<to;, ivy.) Ground-ivy. 
 
 CHAMa;cLE'MA. (From %a./ua.i, on the 
 ground, and nM^x^i, ivv.) The ground-ivy. 
 
 CHAM.^'DRYS. ?From x<^/^=^t, on the 
 ground, and J/iuc, the oak ; so called from its 
 leaves resembling those of the oak.) See 
 Teucrium. 
 
 Cham.s;'drys inca'na mari'tijia. The 
 marium syriacum. 
 
 CHAMiE'DRYs frute'scens A name for 
 teucrium. 
 
 CHAM.ffi:'DRys PALu'sTRis. A name given 
 to scordium. 
 
 Cham^'drys spu'ria. A name given to 
 veronica. 
 
 Cham^le'a. (From %<t(j.au, on the 
 ground, and jx«<a, the olive-tree.) See 
 Daphne alpina. 
 
 CHAMiELiEA'GNus. (From X'^l^-'-^^ o" the 
 ground, and ihtudiyw^, the wild olive.) The 
 myrtus brabantica. 
 
 Cham^se'leon. (From %<ty-oit-, on the 
 ground, and xsair, a lion, i. e. dwarf lion,) 
 The chama^eon, an animal supposed to 
 be able to change his colour at pleasur*. 
 Also the name of many thistles, so named 
 from the variety and uncertainty of thdr 
 colours. 
 
 Chamj^e'leon a'lbum. See Carlina acaul^s, 
 
 CHAina:'LEON ve'eum. The distaff thistle. 
 
 Cham^leu'ce. (From 'yjty-du, on the 
 ground, and xa^.x, the herd colt's-foot.) 
 Tussilago, or colt's-foot. 
 
 CHAM.a;Li'NCM. (From ya/xv.i, on the 
 ground, and wvsv, flax.) Linum cathar- 
 ticum, or purging flax. 
 
 CHAM^CME'LUM. (From o/a/j.at, on 
 the ground, and fA-^\ov, an apple ; because 
 it grows upon the ground, and has the smell 
 of an apple.) Common Chamomile. See 
 Anthemis nobilis. 
 
 Cham^me'lum canarie'nse. The Chry- 
 santhemuni frutescens of Linnaeus. 
 
 Cham^me'lum chrysa'nthemum. Hhe 
 bupthalmum germanicum. 
 
 Cham5;me'lusi fe'tidum. Ihe Jlnthen!'^ 
 cotula of LinnKus. 
 
 CnAMiEjIE'j.U!Vl flo'rk pleso. Cho^T^/e- 
 
■J06 <.;ha cha 
 
 vidum nobile fiort multipHci. Double ciia- Chamomi'll4. eoma'na. See Jiathemis. 
 momile. A variety of the anthemis nobilis ; CHA'NCRE. (French. From Kstpwi/ic, 
 which see. cancer.) A sore which arises from the direct 
 
 Cham.eme'lcm no'bile. See Anthemis application of the venereal poison to any 
 nobilis. part of the body. Of course it mostly 
 
 Cham5:me'lum vulga'ke. See Matricaria occurs on the genitals. Such venereal sores 
 chamoviilla. as break out from a general contamination 
 
 Cham^'morus. (j(^a,fAcu;Aopi!t, from X'^f^^'-h of the system, in con.sequence oi absorption, 
 on the ground, and fxopsx., the mulberry- never have the term chancre applied to 
 tree.) See Rubu^. them. 
 
 Chamjepeu'ce. (From x*/^a;, on the Chaoma'ntia si'gna. So Paracelsus calls 
 ground, and 'nnvx.yi, the pine-tree.) Cam- those prognostics that are taken from ob- 
 phorata, or stinking ground-pine, formerly servations of the air; and the skill of doing 
 said to be antirheumatic. this, the same author calls Chaomancia. 
 
 CHAM.^'PITYS. (From xafxcu, the Chao'sda. Paracelsus uses this word as 
 ground, and lanTvg, the pine-tree.) See an epithet for the plague. 
 Teucrium. CHAPMAN, Edmund, was born about 
 
 Chamje'pitys moscha'ta. See Teucrium the end of the 17th century; and, after 
 Iva. becoming properly instructed as a surgeon 
 
 ChamjE'plion. a name in Oribasius for and accoucheur, settled in London, and 
 erysimum, or hedge mustard. soon distinguished himself by his success in 
 
 CHAMa;RA'PHANDM. So Paulus jEgi- difficult labours. His plan consisted chiefly 
 neta calls the upper part of the root of the in turning the child, and delivering by the 
 apium. feet, when any part but the head presented ; 
 
 CHAMffiRA'pHANos. (From %afjLcu, on the also in often availing himself of the forceps 
 ground, anA fcKpMog, the radish.) The upper of Chamberlen, much improved by himself, 
 part of the root of apium; according to P. and of which he had the merit of first giving 
 iEgineta. The smallage, or parsley. Also an account to the public in his ti'eatise on 
 dwarf radish. midwifery, in 1732. He also ably defended 
 
 Chams'riphes. The palma minor. the cause of the inen-midwives against the 
 
 Cham/erodode'ndron. (Froni;^a./a:t/, on attack of Douglas, in a small work, iu 
 the ground, and poii'cJ'iv^pov, the rose laurel.) 1737. 
 The £zel(Ba ponlica oi L]nndius. Cha'rabe. (Arab.) A name given to 
 
 Chamje'rueus. (From %^/^ai, on the amber ; which see. 
 ground, and rubus, the bramble.) The Cha'radra. (From ^jtpna-irce, to exca- 
 (jhama3morus. vate.) The bowels, or sink of the body. 
 
 CHAMiESPA'RTiuM. (From ;^2e^a/, on the Charamais. Purging hazel-nut. 
 ground, and o-;rot/iT^sv, Spanish broom.) The Chara'ntia. The momordicaelaterlum. 
 genista tinctoria. Charcoal. See Carbon. 
 
 CHAMBERLEN, Hugh, a native of Cha'rdone. The Cinara spinosa. 
 London, about the middle of the 17th Charistoeo'chia. (From ;^a/!/c, joy, and 
 century. He succeeded his father as a prac- A5;^<a, the flux of women after child-birth ; 
 titioner in midwifery, and had also two so named from its supposed usefulness to 
 brothers in the same profession. They in- women in childbirth.) The plant mugw^ort, 
 Tented among them an instrument, the ob- or artemisia. 
 
 stetric forceps, which greatly facilitated CHARLTON, Walter, was born in 
 delivery in many cases, and often saved the Somersetshire, 1619. After graduating at 
 fiiild : but to him alone, as most distin- Oxford, where he distinguished himself by 
 gHished, the merit has been usually ascribed, his learning, he was appointed physician to 
 la 1683, he published a translation of Man- Charles L, and admitted a fellow of the 
 riceau's Observations, which was much Royal College of Physicians, in London. 
 sought after. The instrument procured him He had afterwards the honour of attending 
 great celebrity in this, as well as other Charles II., and was one of the first mem- 
 countries ; and, witii successive improve- bers of the Royal Society. He was author 
 ments by Smeliie, &.c., still continues to be ofseve."al publications, on medical and other 
 esteemed one of the most valuable adjuvants subjects; tlie former of which contained 
 in the obstetric art. The period of his deatli iittie original matter, but had the merit of 
 is not ascertained. spreading the knowledge of the many im- 
 
 CHAMBERS. The space between the provements made about that period, parti- 
 capsule of the crystalline lens and the cor- cularly in anatomy and physiology ; the 
 neaoftheeye, is divided by the iris into principal of them are his " Exercitationes 
 two spaces, called chambers ; the space be- Pathological," and his "Natural History 
 fore the iris is termed the anterior chamber ; of Nutrition, Life, and voluntary Motion." 
 and that behind it, the posterior. They are Jn 1689, he was chosen president of the 
 filled with an aqueous fluid. College, and held that office two years. 
 
 Chamomi'lea xo'pTriAc. See ^fa^r}rr!rin He afterwards retired to Jersey, and died 
 'Clfammvilln. in 17i">7. 
 
CHK CH£ 20r 
 
 Cha'bme. (From '/jt-ifCi, to rejoice.; polypus out of the nose. Fissures in the 
 Charmis. A cordial antidote mentioned feet, or other places, 
 by Galen. Che'l^; cancro'rum. See Cancer. 
 
 Cha'rpie. (French.) Scraped linen, or Che'lidon. The bend of the arm. 
 lint. CHELIDO'NIUM. ^From ^mJuv, 
 
 Cha'eta. (Chald.) Paper. The am- the swallow. It is so named from an 
 nios, or interior foetal membrane, was called opinion, that it was pointed out as useful 
 the charta virginta, from its likeness to a for the eyes by swallows, who are said to 
 piece of fine paper. open the eyes of their young by it ; or be- 
 
 Cha'rtkeux, pod'dre de. (So called cause it blossoms about the time when 
 because it was invented by some friars of swallows appear.) Celandine. A genus of 
 the Carthusian order.) A name of the plants in the Linnaean system. Class, 
 kermes mineral. Polyandria. Order, Monogynia. There is 
 
 Cha'sme. (From yjum, to gape.) Chas- only one species used in medicine, and that 
 mus. Oscilatien. Gaping. rarely. 
 
 Chaste tree. The .^gnu^ castus. Chelido'kium ma'jus. Papaver cornicu- 
 
 Cha'te. The cucamis iEgyptia. latum, lufeitm. Tetterwort, and great celan- 
 
 Cheek-bone. SeeJugale os. dine. The herb and root of this plant, Che- 
 
 CHEESE. Caseus. The coagulum of lidonium majus ; peduncuHs umhellatis, of 
 
 milk. When prepared from rich milk, and Linneeus, have a faint, unpleasant smell, 
 
 well made, it is very nutritious in small and a bitter, acrid, durable taste, which is 
 
 quantities : but mostly indigestible when stronger in the roots than the leaves. They 
 
 hard and ill prepared, especially to weak are aperient and diuretic, and recommended 
 
 stomachs. in icterus, when not accompanied with in- 
 
 Cheiloca'ce. (From p^s/Ao?, a lip, and flammatoiy symptoms. The chelidonium 
 
 X2;'.5i/, an evil.) The lip-evil. A s welling should be administered with caution, as it is 
 
 of the lips, or canker in the mouth. liable to irritate the stomach and bowels. 
 
 Ckeime'lton. (From x^f^^, winter.) Of the dried root, from 3ss to 3j is a dose ; 
 
 Chilblains. of the fresh root, infused in water, or wine. 
 
 CHEIRA'NTHU S. {From y up, a the dose may be about |ss. The decoction 
 
 hand, and avSoc, a flower ; so named from of the fresh root is used in dropsy, cachexy, 
 
 the likeness of its blossoms to the lingers of and cutaneous complaints. The fresh juice 
 
 the hand.) The name of a genus of plants is used to destroy warts, and films in the 
 
 ii) the Linnaean system. Class, Tetradyna- eyes ; but, for the latter purpose, it is diluted 
 
 mia. Order, Siliquosa. The wall-flovifer. with milk. 
 
 Cheira'nthcs chei'ri. The systematic Chelido'kium mi'nus. See Ranunculus 
 name of the wall-flower. Leucoium luteum. Jicaria. 
 
 Viola lutea. Common yellow wall-flower. Chelo'ne. (^_!Aa>v».) The tortoise. An 
 The flowers of this plant, Cheiranthus cheiri ; instrament for extending a limb, and so 
 foliislanceolatis, acutis, glabris ; ramis angii- called because, in its slow motions, it repre- 
 latis ; caulefruticoso,oi ij\nn3dus,a.rerecom- sents a tortoise. This instrument is men- 
 mended as possessing nervine and deob- tioiied in Oribasius. 
 
 struent virtues. They have a moderately Chelo'nion. (From ;tsAa)Vi), the tortoise ; 
 strong, pleasant smell, and a nauseous, bit- so called from its resemblance to the shell 
 ter, somewhat pungent taste, of a tortoise.) A hump, or gibbosity in the 
 
 Cheira'psia. (From 5^a/), the hand, and back. 
 
 ci:tto/xm, to touch.) The act of scratching ; CHELTENHAM WATER One of the 
 
 pai-ticularly the scratching one hand with most celebrated purging waters in England, 
 
 another, as in the itch. and the reputation of it is daily increas- 
 
 Chei'ri. {Cheiri, Arab. See Cheiran- ing, as it possesses both a saline and chaly- 
 
 ihus. beate principle. When first drawn, it is 
 
 Cheiria'ter. (From 5^s;/i, the hand, and clear and colourless, but somewhat brisk; 
 
 w7pc?, aphyslcian.) A surgeon whose office has a saline, bitterish, chalybeate taste. It 
 
 it is to remove maladies by operations of the does not keep, nor bear transporting to any 
 
 hand. distance ; the chalybeate part being lost by 
 
 Cheiri'sma. (Yvora o^ufiPoi^Ai, to labour precipitationof theiron.cindin the openairit 
 
 with the hand.) Handling. Also a manual even turns fcetid. The salts, however, remain, 
 
 operation. Its heat, in summer, was from 50" to 55° or 
 
 Cheiri'xis. (From c^jipi^iy.au, to labour 59°,when the medium heat of the atmosphere 
 
 with the hand. The art of surgery. was nearly 15° higher. On evaporation, it is 
 
 Cheiroko'mia. (From c/jspovc/xta, to ex- found to contain a calcareous earth, mixed 
 
 ercise with (he hands.) An exercise men- with ochre and a purging salt. A general 
 
 tioned by Hippocrate?, which consisted of survey of the component parts of this water, 
 
 gesticulations with the hands, like our dumb- according to a variety of analyses, show 
 
 hells. that it is decidedly saline, and couiains much 
 
 Che'la. (%wj»; forceps; from '^jm, to more salt than most minera! waters. Bv 
 
 take.) A forked probe, for drawing a fsr the greater part of ihe salts are of a pu'- 
 
208 CHE CHE 
 
 gative kind, and therefore au action on tne obstruction of the liver. In scrofulous 
 boweh is a constant effect, notwithstanding affections, the sea has the decided pre- 
 the considerable quantity of selenite and ference ; in painful affections of the skin, 
 earthy carbonates which maybe supposed called scorbutic eruptions, which make their 
 to have a contrary tendency. Cheltenham appearance at stated intervals, producing a 
 water is, besides, one of the strongest chaly- copious discharge of lymph, and an abua- 
 beatesweareacquaintedwith.Theironiisus- dant desquamation, in common with other 
 pended entirely bythe carbonic acid.of which saline purgative springs, this is found to 
 gas the water contains about an eighth of bring relief ; but it reqmres to be persevered 
 its bulk ; but, from the abundance of earthy in for a considerable time, keeping up a con- 
 carbonates, and oxide of iron, not much of stant determination to the bowels, and ma- 
 it is uncombined. It has, besides, a slight king use of warm bathing. The season for 
 impregnation of sulphur, but so little as to drinking the Cheltenham water is during 
 be scarcely appreciable, except by very de- the -s^hole of the summer months, 
 licate tests. The sensible effects produced Che'lts. (ji^exw;, a shell.) The breast 
 by this water, are generally, on first taking is so called, as resembling, in shape and 
 it, a degree of drowsiness, and sometimes office, the shell of some fishes, 
 headach, but which soon go off spontane- Chely'sciok. (From ;^5Xwf, the breast.) 
 ously, even previous to the operation on the A dry, short cough, in which the muscles of 
 bowels. A moderate dose acts powerfully, the breast are very sore. 
 and speedily, as a cathartic, without occa- Che ma. A measure mentioned by the 
 sioning griping, or leaving that faintness Greek physicians, supposed lo contain two 
 and languor which often follow the action small spoonsful, 
 of the rougher cathartics. It is principally Che'iiia. Chemistry; which see. 
 on thb account, but partly too from the Chemical appar4'tcs. A generad ex- 
 salutary operation of the chalybeate, and pression, denoting the instruments, vessels^ 
 perhaps the carbonic acid, that the Chel- machinery, furniture, and utensils of a la- 
 tenham water may be, in most cases, per- boratory. 
 
 severed in, for a considerable length of CHEMISTRY. (^v/y.ti, and sometimes 
 time, uninterruptedly, without producing X'^,uii: rhamia, (rom chama, to hum, Arab, 
 any inconvenience to the body; and dur- this science being the examination of all 
 ing its use, the appetite will be improved, substances by fire.) Chemia. Chimia. Chy- 
 the digestive organs strengthened, and the rnia. The learned are not yet agreed as to 
 Avhole constitution invigorated. A dose of the most proper definition of chemistry, 
 this water, too small to operate directly on Boerhaave seems to have ranked it among^ 
 the bowels, will generally determine pretty the arts. According to Macquer, it is a 
 powerfully to the kidneys. As a purge, science, whose object is to discover the na- 
 this water is drank from one to three pints ; ture and properties of all bodies by their 
 in general, from half a pint to a quart is analyses and combinations. Dr. Black says, 
 sufficient. Half a pint will contain half a it isascience whichteaches,byexperiments, 
 drachm of neutral purging salts, four grains the effects of heat and mixture on bodies ; 
 of earthy carbonates, and selenite, about and Fourcroy defines it a science which 
 one third of a grain of oxide of iron ; to- teaches the mutual actions of all natural 
 gether with an ounce in bulk of carbonic bodies on each other. " Chemistry," says 
 acid, and half an ounce of common air, Jacquin, " is that branch of natural philo- 
 ■with a little sulphuretted hydrogen. Chel- sophy which unfolds the nature of all mate- 
 tenham water is used, with considerable rial bodies, determines the number and 
 benefit, in a number of diseases, especially properties of their component parts, and 
 of the chronic kind, and particularly those teaches us how those parts are united, and 
 called bilious; hence it has been found of by what means they may be separated and 
 essential service in the cure of glandular recombined." Mr. Heron defines it, '-'That 
 obstructions, and especially those that affect science which investigates and explains the 
 the liver, and the other organs connected laws of that attraction which takes place be- 
 with the functions of the alimentary canal, tween the minute component particles of 
 Persons who iiave injured their biliary or- natural bodies. The objects to which the 
 gans, by a long residence in hot climates, attention of chemists is directed, compre- 
 and who are suffering under the symptoms, hend the whole of the substances that corn- 
 either of excess of bile or deficiency of bile, pose the globe. 
 
 and an irregularity in its secretion, receive CHEMO'SIS. (From ^ofta-, to gape; 
 
 remarkable benefit from a course of this because it gives the appearance of a gap, or 
 
 water, judiciously exhibited. Its use may aperture.) Inflammation of the conjunctive 
 
 be here continued, even during a considera- membrane of the eye, in which the white of 
 
 ble degree of debility : and from the great the eye is distended with blood, and elevated 
 
 determination to the bowels it may be em- above the margin of the transparent cornea. 
 
 ployed with advantage to check the inci- In Cullen"s Zsosology, it is a variety of the 
 
 pient symptoms of dropsy, and general ophthalmia membranarum, or an inflam:na- 
 
 anasarca- wbich so often proceed from an tion of the membranes of the eye 
 
■CHE 
 
 CHE 
 
 2D9 
 
 XJhenopodio-mo'rus. (From cheiiopodium 
 and morus, the mulberry ; so called because 
 it is a sort of chenopodium, with leaves like 
 a mulberry.) The herb mulbeny-blight, or 
 strawberry-spinach. 
 
 CHENOPO'DIUM. (From 9;;w, a goose, 
 and tirovg, a foot ; so called from its suppo- 
 sed resemblance to a goose's foot.) The 
 herb chenopody, goose's foot. The name 
 of a genus of plants in the Linnsean system. 
 Class, Peniamlria. Order, Digynia. 
 
 Chenopo'dium ambrosioi'des. The sys- 
 tematic name of the Mexican tea-plant. 
 Bolrys Mexicana. Bolrys ambrosioides Mexi- 
 cana. Chenopodium Mexicanum. Bolrys 
 Americana. Mexico tea. Spanish tea 
 and Artemisian botrys. A decoction of 
 this plant, Chenopodium ambrosioides ; foliis 
 lanceolatis dentalis, ractmis foliatis simplici- 
 bu^, of Linnaeus, is recommended in para- 
 lytic cases. Formerly the infusion was 
 drunk instead of Chinese tea. 
 
 Chenopo'dium anthelmi'nticom. The 
 seeds of this plant, Chenopodium anlhelmin- 
 thum ; foliis ovaio-oblongis dentatis, racemis 
 aphyllis, of Linneeus, though in great esteem 
 in America for the cure of worms, are never 
 exhibited in this country. They are pow- 
 dered and made into an electuary, with any 
 proper syrup, or conserve. 
 
 Chenopo'dium Bo'trys. The systematic 
 name of the Jerusalem oak. Botrys vulga- 
 ris. Botrys. Jlmbrosia. Artemisia chenopo- 
 dium. Atriplex odorata. Alriplex suaveolens. 
 Jerusalem oak. This plant, Chenopodium 
 botrys ; foliis oblongis sinuatis, racemis nudis 
 multifidis, of Linnaeus, was formerly admi- 
 nistered in form of decoction in some dis- 
 eases of the chest; as humoral asthma, coughs, 
 and catarrhs. It is now fallen into disuse. 
 
 Chenopo'dium bo'nus Henri'cus. The 
 systematic name of the English mercury. 
 Bonus Henricus. Tola bona. Lapaihum unc- 
 tuosum. Chenopodium. English mercury. 
 The plant to which these names are giveu in 
 the pharmacopoeias, is the Chenopodium bo- 
 nus Henricus ; foliis triangulari-sagitiatis,in- 
 iegerrimis, spicis compositis aphyllis axillari- 
 bus, of Linnseus. It is a native of this coun- 
 try, and common in waste grounds from June 
 to August. The young plant differs little 
 from spinach when cultivated ; and in many 
 places the young shoots are eaten in spring 
 like asparagus. The leaves of this plant are 
 accounted emollient, and in this intention 
 have been made an ingredient in decoctions 
 for glysters. They are applied by the com- 
 mon people to flesh wounds and sores under 
 the notion of drawing and healing. 
 
 Chenopo'dium fce'tidum. See Chenopo- 
 dium vulvaria. 
 
 Chenopo'dium vulva'ria. The systematic 
 name for the stinking orach. Atriplex foelida. 
 Atriplex olida. Vulvaria. Garosmum. Ra- 
 phex. Chenopodium foetidum. BlitumfcBti- 
 dum. Stinking orach. The very fetid smell 
 of this plant, Chenopodium ; foliis iw 
 
 27 
 
 tegerrimis rhombeo-ovatis, floribus conglome- 
 ratis axillaribus, of Linnajus, induced phy- 
 sicians to exhibit it in hysterical diseases. 
 It is now superseded by more active prepa- 
 rations, j 
 
 Ciie'ras. (From ^ea, to pour out.) The 
 struma, or scrofula. 
 
 Cherefo'lium. See Scandix cerefolium. 
 
 Che'rmes. (Arab.) A small berry, full 
 of insects like worms: the juice of which 
 was formerly made into a confection, called 
 confectio alkermes, wiiich has been long 
 disused. Also the worm itself. 
 
 Che'rmes minera'lis. Hydro-sulphuret 
 of antimony. 
 
 Cherni'bium. Chernibion. In HippO' 
 crates it signifies an urinal. 
 
 Chero'nia. (From Xupwv, the Centaur.) 
 See Chironia cetitaurium. 
 
 Cherry. SeeCerasa nigra a.nd Cerasa rubra. 
 
 Cherry, bay. The Lauro-cerasus. 
 
 Cherry-laurel. The Lauro-cerasus. 
 
 Cherry, winter. The Alkekengi. 
 
 Chervi'llum. See Scandix cerefolium. 
 
 CHESELDEN, Wmlliam, was born in 
 Leicestershire, 1688. After serving his ap- 
 prenticeship to a surgeon at Leicester, he 
 came to study at St. Thomas's hospital, to 
 which he afterwards became surgeon. Ho 
 began to give lectures at the early age of 
 22, and about the same period was elected 
 Fellow of the Royal Society. Two yeai>g 
 after, he published his " Anatomical De- 
 scription of the Human body," with some 
 .select cases in surgery, which passed through 
 several editions; in one of which he detailed 
 his success in the operation of lithotomy by 
 the lateral method, as it is termed, which he 
 found not so liable to failure as the high 
 operation. He also gave in the Philoso- 
 phical Transactions, an interesting account 
 of a grown person whom he restored to 
 sight after being blind from infancy ; and 
 furnished some other contributions to the 
 same work. Besides being honourably dis- 
 tinguished by some of the French societies, 
 he was appointed principal surgeon to queen 
 Caroline, to whom he dedicated his splendid 
 work on the bones in 1733. He was four 
 years after chosen surgeon to Chelsea Hos- 
 pital, and retired from public practice, and 
 lived to the age of 64. 
 
 Chesnut, horse. See JEsculus Hippocas- 
 tanum. 
 
 Cheu'sis. (From -^iw, to pour out.) Li- 
 quation. Infusion. 
 
 Cheva'stre. A double-headed roller, 
 applied by its middle below the chin ; then 
 running on each side, it is crossed on the 
 top of the head ; then passing to the nape 
 of the neck, is there crossed ; it then passes 
 under the chin, where crossing, it is carried 
 to the top of the head, &ic. until it is all 
 taken up. 
 
 CHEYNE, George, was born in Scot- 
 land, 1670. After graduating in medicine, 
 he came to London, at the age of 30, and 
 
210 
 
 CHI 
 
 CHI 
 
 published a Theory of Fevers, and five years 
 after a work on Fluxions, which procured 
 his election into the Royal Society ; and 
 this was soon followed by his " Philosophi- 
 cal Principles of Natural Religion." Being 
 naturally inclined to corpulency, and indulg- 
 ing in free living, he became, when only of 
 a middle age, perfectly unwieldy, with other 
 marks of an impaired constitution ; against 
 which, finding medicines of little avail, he 
 determined to abstain from all fermented 
 liquors, and confine himself to a milk and 
 vegetable diet. This plan speedily relieved 
 the more distressing symptoms, which led 
 him after a while to resume his luxuries ; 
 but finding his complaints presently return- 
 ing, he resorted again to the abstemious 
 plan ; by a steady perseverance in which he 
 retained a tolerable share of health to the 
 advanced age of 72. In 1722, in a treatise 
 oh the gout, fac.he first inculcated this plan; 
 and two years after greatly enlarged on the 
 sanie subject, in his celebrated "Essay on 
 Health and Long Life." His "English 
 Malady, or Treatise on Nervous Diseases," 
 •which he regarded as especially prevalent in 
 this country, a very popular work, published 
 1733, contains a candid and judicious narra- 
 tive of his own case. 
 
 Ciiezana'nce. (From ^sfa), to go to 
 stool, and ava^x.;), necessity.) It signifies 
 any thing that creates a necessity to go to 
 stool ; but. in P. iEgineta, it is the name of 
 an ointment, with which the anus is to be 
 rubbed, for promoting stools. 
 
 Chi'a. (From Xio;, an island where they 
 were formerly propagated.) A sweet fig 
 of the island of Chio, or Scio. Also an 
 earth from that island, formerly used in 
 fevers. 
 
 Chi'aci's. (From Xioc, the island of 
 Scio.) An epithet of a collyrium, whose 
 chief ingredient was wine of Chios. 
 
 Chi'ados. In Paracelsus it signifies the 
 f?ame as furunculus. 
 
 Ckian ■pepper. See Capsicum. 
 
 Chian turpentine. See Pistacia Terebin- 
 ihus. 
 
 Chia'smus. (From ;tw<^a), to form like 
 the letter X, chi.) The name of a ban- 
 dage, whose shape is like the Greek letter 
 X, chi. 
 
 Chia'stos- The name of a crucial band- 
 age in Oribasius ; so called from its resem- 
 bling the letter X, chi. 
 
 Chia'stre. The name of a bandage for 
 the temporal artery. It is a double-headed 
 roller, the middle of which is applied to the 
 side of the head: opposite to that in which 
 the artery is opened, and, when brought 
 round to the part affected, it is crossed upon 
 the compress that is laid upon the wound, 
 and then, the continuation is over the coro- 
 nal suture, and under the chin ; then cross- 
 ing on the compress, the course is, as at the 
 firsf, round the hpa'l, &c tT!l tTie whole 
 roller if taken ^ip. 
 
 Chi'eou. a spurious species of gum- 
 el emi, spoken of by the faculty of Paris, 
 but not known in England. 
 
 Chi'bur. Sulphur. 
 
 Chichi'na. Contracted from China chi- 
 nae. See Cinchona. 
 
 Chi'chos. Chirces. The affectio bovina, 
 or distemper of black cattle. 
 
 Chicken pox. See Varicella. 
 
 Chickweed. See Alsine media. 
 
 CHICOYNEAU, Francis, was born at 
 Montpelier in 1672, the second son of a 
 professor there, who becoming blind, he was 
 appointed to discharge his duties, after tak- 
 ing his degrees in medicine. Having ac- 
 quitted himself very creditably, he was de- 
 puted with other physicians to Marseilles in 
 1720, to devise measures for arresting the 
 progress of the plague, which in the end 
 almost depopulated that city. The zeal 
 which he evicced on that occasion was re- 
 warded by a pension ; and on the death of 
 his father-in-law, M, Chirac, in 1731, he 
 was appointed to succeed him as first phy- 
 sician to the king ; and received also other 
 honours previously to his death in 1752. 
 He published in 1721, in conjunction with 
 the other physicians, an account of the 
 plague at Marseilles, in which the opinion 
 is advanced, that the disease was not conta- 
 gious : and having received orders from the 
 king to collect all the observations that had 
 been made concerning that disease, he drew 
 up an enlarged treatise with much candour, 
 and containing a number of useful facts, 
 whicii was made public in 1744. 
 
 CHI'LBLAIN. Pernio. An inflamma- 
 tion of the extreme parts of the body, from 
 the application of cold ; attended with a 
 violent itching, and soon forming a gan^ 
 grenous ulcer. 
 
 Chi'li, ba'i,samcm de. Salmon speaks, 
 but without any proof, of its being brought 
 from Chili. The Barbadoes tar, in which 
 are mixed a few drops of the oil of aniseed, 
 is usually sold for it. 
 
 Chiliody'namon. (From %i>Mt, a thou- 
 sand, and Jvvtty.t;, virtue.) An epithet of 
 the herb Polemonium. In Dioscorides, 
 this name is given on account of its many 
 virtues. 
 
 Chi'lon. (XuKmv.) An inflamed and 
 swelled lip. 
 
 Chilpela'gca. A variety of capsicum, 
 
 Chitter pin. A species of capsicum. 
 
 Chime'thlon. a chilblain. 
 
 Chi'mia. See Chemistry. 
 
 Chimia'ter. (From ^vfxta., chemistry, 
 and WT/50?, a physician.) A physician who 
 makes the science of chemistry subservient 
 to the purposes of medicine. 
 
 Chimo'lea la'xa. Paracelsus means, by 
 this word, the sublimed powder which is 
 separated from the flowers of saline ores. 
 
 CHI'NA. (So named from the country 
 of China, from whence it was brought.1 
 See Smilax China 
 
CHI 
 
 CHL 
 
 ^11 
 
 Chi'na c-ai'^£. A name given to the 
 J^eruvian bark. 
 
 Chi'na occidestalis. Cliina spuria no- 
 dosa. Smilaxpseudo- China. Smilax Indica 
 spinosa. American or West-Indian China. 
 This root is chiefly brought from Jamaica, in 
 large round pieces, full of knots. In scro- 
 fulous disorders, it has been preferred to 
 the oriental kind. In other cases it is of 
 similar but inferior virtue. 
 
 Chi'na s0ppo'sita. See Senecio. 
 
 Chinchi'na. See Cinchona. 
 
 Chinchi'na Caribje'a. See Cinchona 
 CaribcEO. 
 
 Chinchi'na de Sa'kta Fe. There are se- 
 veral species of bark sent from Santa Fe; 
 bat neither their particular natures, nor the 
 trees which afford them, are yet accurately 
 determined. 
 
 Chinchi'na Jamaice'nsis. See Cinchona 
 Caribtea. 
 
 Chinchi'jta ru'bra. See Cinchona ob- 
 longifolia. 
 
 Chinchi'na de St. Lu'cia. St. Lucia 
 bark. See Cinchona floribunda. 
 
 Chincough. See Pertussis. 
 
 Chike'nse. The aurantium sinense, or 
 Chinese orange. 
 
 Chinese smilax. See Sinilax China. 
 
 Chi'o torpentine. See Pistacia Terc- 
 binthus. 
 
 Chi'olf. In Paracelsus it is synonymous 
 with furunculus. 
 
 Chi'q,ues. a name for the worms which 
 get into the toes of the negroes, and which 
 are destroyed by the oil which flows out of 
 the cashew nut-shell. 
 
 CHIRA'GRA. (From p^jif, the hand, 
 and cLyfA, a seizure.) The gout in the 
 joints of the hand. See .Arthritis. 
 
 Chiro'nes. (From ^ap, the hand.) 
 Small pustules on the hand and feet, en- 
 closed in which is a troublesome worm. 
 
 CHIRO'NIA. (From Chiron, the Cen- 
 taur, who discovered its use.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Pentandria. Or- 
 der, Monogynia. 
 
 2. (From -^up, the hand.) An affection 
 of the hand, where it is troubled with 
 ehirones. 
 
 Chieo'nia Centau'kiu.m. Centaurium 
 minus vulgare. Centaurium parrum. 
 Centaurium minus. Centaury. Chironia ; 
 corollis quinquejidis infundibuliformibus, 
 caule dichotomo, pistillo simplici, of Lin- 
 naeus. This plant is justly esteemed to 
 be the most efficacious bitter of all the 
 medicinal plants indigenous to this country. 
 It has been recommended, by CuUen, as a 
 substitute for gentian, and by several is 
 thought to be a more useful medicine. The 
 tops of the centaury plant are directed for 
 use by the colleges of London and Edin- 
 burgh, and are most commonly given in 
 infusion ; but they may also be taken in 
 powder, or prepared into an extract. 
 
 CniRo'KicM. (From ^upmv, the Centaur, 
 who is said to have been the first who 
 healed them. A malignant ulcer, callous 
 on its edges, and difficult to cure. 
 
 Chirothe'ca. (From ^up, the hand, 
 and Tiiny.i, to put.) A glove of the scarf- 
 skin, with the nails, which is brought oft' 
 from the dead subject, after the cuticle is 
 loosened by putrefaction, from the parts 
 under it. 
 
 CHIRU'RGIA. (From ;»-«£, the hand, 
 and ipyov, a work ; because surgical ope- 
 rations are performed by the hand.) Chi- 
 rurgery, or surgery. 
 
 Chi'ton. (XnoiV.) A coat, or membrane. 
 
 Chi'um. (From X<o?, the island where 
 it was produced.) An epithet of a wine 
 made at Scio. 
 
 Chlia'sma. (From yxi-uvo), to make 
 warm.) A warm fomentation, called also 
 thermasma. 
 
 Chlorasjia. (From y\ttp:^, green.) 
 Chlorosis, which see. 
 
 Chlo'rine. See Oxymurialic acid. 
 
 CHLOROSIS. (From x^-'^P'^' green, 
 pale ; from the yellow-greenish look those 
 have who are affected with it.) Febris alba. 
 Febris anialoria. Icterus albus. The green 
 sickness. A genus of disease in the class 
 cachexicE, and order impetigines of CuUen. 
 It is a disease which affects young females 
 who labour under a retention or suppression 
 of the menses. Heaviness, listlessness to 
 motion, fatigue on the least exercise, palpi- 
 tations of the heart, pains in the back, loins, 
 and hips, flatulency and acidities in the 
 stomach and bowels, a preternatural appetite 
 for chalk, lime, and various other absor- 
 bents, together with many, dyspeptic symp- 
 toms, usually attend on this disease. As it 
 advances in its progress, the face becomes 
 pale, or assumes a yellowish hue ; the whole 
 body is flaccid, and likewise pale ; the feet 
 are affected with (Edematous swellings ; 
 the breathing is much hurried by any consi- 
 derable exertion of the body ; the pulse is 
 quick, but small ; and the person is apt to 
 be affected with many of the symptoms of 
 hysteria. To procure a flow of the menses, 
 proves in some cases a very difficult matter : 
 and where the disease has been of long 
 standing, various morbid affections of the 
 viscera are often brought on, [which at 
 length prove fatal. Dissections of those 
 who have died of chlorosis have usually 
 shown the ovaria to be in a scirrhous, or 
 dropsical state. In some cases, the liver, 
 spleen, and mesenteric glands, have likewise 
 been found in a diseased state. 
 
 The cure is to be attempted by increasing 
 the tone of the system, and exciting the 
 action of the uterine vessels. The first may 
 be effected by a generous nutritive diet, with 
 the moderate use of wine ; by gentle and daily 
 exercise, particularly on "horse-back ; by 
 agreeable company, to amuse and quiet the 
 mind; and by tonic medicines, especialK' 
 
212. £H0- CHO 
 
 the preparations of iron, joined wilh mynh, Chola'gO'. The same as cholas. 
 &c. Bathing will likewise help much to Cholago'ga. (From ;^ox>,, bile, a«d 
 strengthen them, if the temperature of the »><!), to evacuate.) Chokgon. By chola- 
 liath be made gradually lower, as the gougues, the ancients meant only such pur- 
 patient bears it; and sometimes drinking ging medicines as expelled the internal 
 the mineral chalybeate waters may assist, faeces, which resembled the cvstic bile in 
 The bowels must be kept regular, and oc- their yellow colour, and 'other proper- 
 casionally a gentle emetic will prepare for tjes. 
 
 the tonic plan. The other object of stimu- Cho'las. (From ;)^ox«, the bile.) All 
 lating the uterine vessels may be attained the cavity of the hypochondrium and part 
 by the exercises of walking and dancing ; of the ilium is so called, because it contains 
 by frequent friction ofthe lower extremities; the liver which is the strainer of the gall, 
 by the pediluvium, hip-bath, kc. ; by elec- Cho'le. (x^m.) The bile, 
 tricshocks, passed through.the region of the CHOLE'DOCHUS DU'CTUS. {Ckoh- 
 uterus; by active purgatives, especially dochus : from o^j^ji, bile, and (S(xo,ucu, to 
 those formulae containing aloes^ which acts receive ; receiving or retaining the gall.) 
 particularly on the rectum. These means Ductus communis chohdochus. The com- 
 may be resorted to with more probability mon biliary duct, which conveys both cystic 
 of success, when there appear efforts of the and hepatic bile into the ihtestinum duo- 
 system to produce the discharge, the ge- denum. 
 
 neral health having been previously impro- Chole'gon. The same as cholagoga. 
 ved. Various remedies have been dignified CHO'LERA. (From ;t='^, bile.) Diar- 
 with the title of emmenagogues, though rlicea cholerica. Felliflua passio. A genus of 
 mostly little to be depended on, as madder, disease arranged by Cullen in the class neu- 
 &c. In obstinate cases, the tinctura lyttffi, roses, and order spasmi. It is a purging and 
 or savine, may be tried, but with proper vomiting of bile, with anxiety, painful gri- 
 caution, as the most likely to avail. pjngs, spasms of the abdominal muscles, and 
 
 Chkus. (From x''^^^^', to grind, or rasp.) those of the calves of the legs. There are 
 Chaff. Bran. Also fine wool, or lint, two species of this genus : \. Cholera spon- 
 which is, as it were, rasped from lint. toiea, which happens, in hot seasons, without 
 
 Choke damp. .The name given by miners any manifest cause. 2. Cholera accidentalis, 
 to a noxious air, occasionally found in the wliich occurs after the use of food that 
 bottom of mines and pits. It is heavier digests slowly, and irritates. In warm cli- 
 than common air, theretore lies chiefly at mates it is met with at all seasons of the 
 the bottom of the pits ; it extinguishes year, and its occurrence is very frequent ; 
 Same, and is noxious to animals. It is but in England, and other cold climates, it 
 probably carbonic acid. See Carbonic acid, is apt to be most prevalent in the middle 
 
 Cho'ana. (From p^^ea-, to pour out.) It of summer, particularly in the month of 
 is properly a tunnel, but is used to signify August; and the violence of the disease 
 the infundibulum of the kidney and brain. has'usually been observed to be greater in 
 
 Cho'anus. (^oaya, a funnel.) A furnace proportion to the intenseness of the heat, 
 made like a funnel, for melting metals. It usually comes on with soreness, pain, 
 
 CHO'COLATE. (Dr. Alston says this distention, and flatulency in the stomach 
 word is compounded of two Indian words, and intestines, succeeded quickly brasevere 
 cAoco, sound, and atic, water; because of and frequent vomiting, and purging of bi- 
 the noise made in its preparation.) An Ijous matter, heat, thirst, a hurried respira- 
 article of diet prepared from the cacao-nut ; tion, and (frequent but weak and fluttering 
 highly nourishing, particulariy when boiled pulse. When the disease is not violent, 
 with milk and eggs. It is frequently re- these symptoms, after continuing for a day 
 commended as a restorative in cases of ema- or two, cease gradually, leaving the patient 
 elation and consumption. in a debilitated and exhausted state; but 
 
 Chce'nicis. The trepan, so called by where the disease proceeds with much vio- 
 Galen and P. i^Cgineta, trom <ywiKi(, the lence, there arises great depression of 
 nave of a wheel. strength, with cold clammy sweats, con- 
 
 Ch(e'radkp: (From %5//ic5, a swine.) siderable anxietv, a hurried and short respi- 
 The same as scrofula. ration, and hiccups, with a sinking, and 
 
 Chceradole'thro.v. (From yoip;, a irregularity of the pulse, which quickly 
 swine, and cKSfo;, destruction; so named terminate 'in death; an event that not un- 
 from its being dangerous if eaten by hogs.) frequently happens within the space of 24 
 Hogbane. A name in Aetius for the Xan- hours. 
 thium, or louse-bur. The appearances generally observed on 
 
 Choi'ras. (From %o//!oc, a swine; so dissection are, a quantity of bilious matter 
 called because hogs are diseased withi it.) in the primee vise ; the ducts of the liver 
 The scrofula. relaxed and distended ; and several of the 
 
 Cho'lades. (From ;rc?j), the bile.) So viscera have been found displaced, probably 
 the smaller intestines are called, because by the violent vomiting. In the early period 
 they contain bile. of the disease, when the strength is not 
 
much exhausted, the object IS to lessen the the I'auces.) A muscle so named because 
 irritation, and facilitate the discharge of the it rises in tlie cartilaginous part of the 
 bile, by tepid demulcent liquids, frequently tongue, and is inserted in the pharynx, 
 exhibited. It will likewise be useful to Cho'ndros. (XovSpt;.) A food of the 
 procure a determination to the surface by ancients, the same as alica. Also any gru- 
 fomentations to the abdomen, the pedilu- mous concretion, and a cartilage, 
 vium, or even the warm bath. But where Chondeosynde'smus. (From yovSfi;, a 
 the symptoms are urgent, and the patient cartilage, and a-vvS'io), to tie together.) A 
 appears rapidly sinking from the continued cartilaginous ligament, 
 vomiting, violent pain, fcc. it is necessary Cho'ndrus. See Chondros. 
 to give opium freely, but in a small bulk; Cho'nk. (X»ra.) The infundibulum. 
 from one to three grains, or even more, in Cho'ra. (Xapa.) A region. Galen, 
 a table spoonful of linseed infusion, or with in his book De Usu Partiuni, expresses by 
 an effervescing saline draught ; which must it particularly the cavities of the eyes ; but, 
 be repeated at short intervals, every hour in others of his writings, he intimates by it 
 perhaps, till relief be obtained. Sometimes, any void space. 
 
 where the stomach could not be got to C H O'R DA. A cord. A tendon. A 
 retain the opium, it has answered in the painful tension of the penis in the venereal 
 form of clyster; or a liniment containing it disease. See Chordee. Sometimes the in- 
 may be rubbfed into the abdomen ; or a testines are called chorda?, 
 iilister, applied over the stomach, may lessen Cho'rda ma'gna. A name of the iendo 
 the irritability of that organ. Afterwards ^chillis. 
 
 the bile may be allowed to evacuate itself CHO'RDA TY'MPANf . A branch of the 
 downwards ; or mild aperients, or clysters, seventh pair of nerves that passes through 
 given, if necessary, to promote its discharge, the tympanum. 
 
 When the urgent symptoms are relieved, CHO'RDyE TENDr>'E.^. The tendinous 
 the strength must be restored by gentle and cord-like substances which connect the 
 tonics, as the aromatic bitters, calumba, and carnea columnce of tlie ventricles of the 
 the like; with a light nutritious diet: heart to the auricular valves, 
 strong toast and water is the best drink, or CHO'RDyE WILLI'SII. The small fibres 
 a little burnt brandy may be added if there which cross the sinuses of the dura mater. 
 is much languor. Exposure to cold must They are so termed, because Willis first 
 be carefully aroided, particularly keeping described them. 
 
 the abdomen and the feet W"arm ; and great Chorda'psus. (From ;^op(/'», a cord, and 
 attention is necessary to regulate the bowels, nTnai, to knit.) A sort of painful colic 
 and procure a regular discharge of bile, lest where the intestines appear to be twisted 
 a relapse should happen. It will also be into knots. 
 
 proper to examine the state of the abdomen, CHORDEE'. (Chorde. French.) A 
 whether pressure give pain at any part, spasmodic contraction of the penis, that 
 because inflammation in the primai vife is sometimes attends gonorrhoea, and is often 
 very liable to supervene, often in an insidious followed by a haemorrhage, 
 manner; should that be the case, leeches, CHO'REA SA'IN'CTI VI'TI. (Chorea, 
 felisteringthe part, and other suitable means, X'F-"^' fi'om %opo;, a chorus, which of old 
 must be promptly resorted to. accompanied dancing. It is called St. Vi- 
 
 Chole'rica. (From x.0Aip±, the cholera.) tus's dance, because some devotees of St. 
 Medicines which relieve the cholera. Also Vitus exercised themselves so long in dan- 
 a bilious flux of the bowels, without pain or cing, that their intellects were disordered, 
 iever. and could only be restored by dancing 
 
 Cholice'le. (From ;t5>.«, bile, and ;y^X!), again at the anniversary of St. Vitus.) St. 
 a tumour.) A swelling formed by the bile Vitu.^'s dance. Convulsive motions of the 
 morbidly accumulated in the gall-bladder. limbs, as if the person were dancing. It is 
 Cholo'ma. (From ;t'"A5?, lame, or a genus of disease arranged by Cullen in 
 maimed.) Galen says that, in Hippocrates, ihe cliss nexiroses, and order spasmi. These 
 it signifies any distortion of a limb. In a convulsive motions, most generally, are con- 
 particular sense, if is taken for a halting, or fined to one side, and aifect principally 
 lameness in the leg. the arm and leg. When any motion is at- 
 
 ^ Chonuroglo'sscs. (From X'-^^P'^^' ^ ^^''" t^napled to be made, various fibres of other 
 tilage,and yMrs-im, the tongue.) A muscle muscles act which ought not; and thus a 
 so named from its insertion, which is in the contrary effect is produced from what the 
 basis or cartilaginous part of the tongue, patient intended. It is chiefly incident to 
 See Hyoglossus. _ young persons of both sexes, and makes its 
 
 CHONDRO'LOGl. {Chondrologia ; from attack between the age often and fifteen 
 7/^J>sc, a cartilage, and xcyc;, a dis- occurring but seldom after that of pubertv! 
 course.) A discourse or treatise on carti- By some practitioners it has been cou- 
 rages, sidered rather as a paralytic affection than 
 Chondro-pharyng^'us. (From x'^^P^^> ^^ ^ convulsive disorder, and has been 
 a cartilage, and oumy^, the upper part of thought to arise from a relaxation of the 
 
il4 
 
 CHO 
 
 CHR 
 
 muscles, which, being unable to perform 
 their functions in moving the limbs, shake 
 them irregularly by jerks. Chorea sancti 
 Viti is occasioned by various irritations, as 
 teething, worms, offensive smells, poisons, 
 &c. It arises likewise in conseqneiice of 
 violent affections of the mind, as horror, 
 fear, and anger. In many cases it is pro- 
 duced by general weakness ; and in a few, 
 it takes place from sympathy, at seeing the 
 disease in others. 
 
 The fits are sometimes preceded by a 
 coldness of the feet .and limbs, or a kind 
 of tingling sensation, that ascends like cold 
 air up the spine, and there is a flatulent pain 
 in the left hypochondrium, with obstinate 
 costiveness. At other times, the accession 
 begins with yawning, stretching, anxiety 
 about the heart, palpitations, nausea, dif- 
 ficulty of swallowing, noise in the ears, 
 giddiness, and pain iu the head and te«th ; 
 and then come on the convulsive motions. 
 
 Tliese discover themselves at first by a 
 kind of lameness, or instability of one of 
 the legs, which the person draws after him 
 in an odd and ridiculous manner ; nor, can 
 he hold the arm of the same side still for a 
 moment: for if belays it on his breast, or 
 any other part of his body, it is forced 
 quickly from thence by an involuntary mo- 
 tion. If he is desirous of drinking, he uses 
 many singular gesticulations before he can 
 carry the cup to his head, and it is forced 
 in various directions, till at length he gets 
 it to his mouth; when he puts the liquor 
 down his throat in great haste, as if he 
 meant to afford amusement to the by-stand- 
 ers. Sometimes various attempts at running 
 and leaping take place, and at others, the 
 head and trunk of the body are affected with 
 convulsive motions. In many instances, the 
 mind is affected with some degree of fatuity, 
 and often shows the same causeless emo- 
 tions, (such as weeping and laughing,) which 
 occur in hysteria. When this disease arises 
 in children, it usually ceases about the age 
 of puberty ; and in adults, is often carried 
 off by a change from the former mode of 
 living. Unless it passes into some other 
 disease, such as epilepsy, it is hardly attend- 
 ed with danger. 
 
 The leading indications in the treatment 
 of this complaint are, 1. to obviate the 
 several exciting causes; 2. to correct any 
 faulty state of the constitution, which may 
 appear to give a predisposition ; 3. to use 
 those means, which experience has shown 
 best calculated ;o allay irregular muscular 
 action. Among the sources of irritation, 
 the most common is the state of the bowels ; 
 and the steady, but moderate, use of active 
 cathartics has often a great effect upon the 
 disease, improving the appetite and strength 
 at the same time. Senna, scammony, jalap, 
 k.c. may be exhibited according to circum- 
 stances, often in conjunction with calomel, 
 particularly where the liver is torpid. The 
 
 general debility usually attending indicates' 
 the employment of tonics, as the cinchona, 
 chalybeates, or sulphate of zinc, which is 
 particularly useful ; and with these cold 
 bathing, not too long continued, may be 
 advantageously conjoined ; also requiring 
 the patient to use muscular exertion, as much 
 as they can readily, will assist materially in 
 the cure. Sometimes in violent cases, and 
 in irritable constitutions, the occasional ex- 
 hibition of opium, or other sedative, may be 
 required, taking care, however, that the 
 bowels are not confined thereby. Occasion- 
 ally too, where the above means are not suc- 
 cessful, the more powerful antispasmodics 
 may be tried, as asther, camphor, musk, he. 
 Electricity also has been by some recom- 
 mended. 
 
 CHO'RION. (From ;^a/;2*, to escape ; 
 because it always escapes from the uterus 
 ,with the fcBtus.) Shaggy chorion. The 
 external membrane of the foetus in utero. 
 
 CHO'ROID ME'MBRANE. (Membrana 
 choroidea; from x'^h'^^i *^^^ chorion, and 
 v.S'c^, resemblance.) The second tunic 
 of the eye, lying immediately under the 
 sclerotica, to which it is connected by- 
 vessels. The true knowledge of this mem- 
 brane is necessary to a perfect idea of the 
 iris and uvea. The tunica choroidea com- 
 mences at the optic nerve, and passes for- 
 wards, with the sclerotic coat, to the be- 
 ginning of the cornea trans[)arens, where 
 it adheres veiy firmly to the sclerotic mem- 
 brane, by means of a cellular membrane, 
 in the form of a white fringe, called the 
 ciliary circle. It then recedes from the 
 sclerotica and cornea and ciliary circle, 
 directly downwards and inwards, forming 
 a round disk, which is variously coloured,; 
 hence blue, black eyes, &c. This co- 
 loured portion, reflected inwards, is termed 
 the iris, and its posterior surface is termed 
 uvea. The choroid membrane is highly 
 vascular, and its external vessels are dis- 
 posed like stars, and termed vase vorticosa. 
 The internal surface of this membrane is 
 covered with a black pigment, called the 
 pigment of the choroid membrane. 
 
 CHO'ROID PLE'XUS. Plexus choroi- 
 deus. A plexus of blood vessels, situated in 
 the lateral ventiMcles of the brain. 
 
 Cho'roid tu'nic. See Choroid membrane. 
 
 Chri'sis. (From xP'^t to anoint.) An 
 inunction, or anointing of any part. 
 
 Christmas rose. See Helleborus niger. 
 
 Chri'etum. (From ;t'"'-''*'' to anoint.) An 
 unguent, or ointment of any kind. 
 
 CHRO'MAS, A chromate, or salt, form- 
 ed by the union of earthy, metallic, or alka- 
 line bases, with chromic acid ; as chromate 
 of lead, he. 
 
 Chromati'smus. (From ;^pa)^.«7/fni, to 
 colour.) The morbid discolouration of any 
 of the secretions, eis of the urine, or 
 blood. 
 
 CHROME. {Ytom x!'»y-<^) colour; be- 
 
CHR 
 
 cause it is remarkable for giving colour to 
 its combinations.) 
 
 J^atural History. — This metal, which is 
 extremely scarce, and exists only in combi- 
 nation with oxygen, &.c. was discovered by 
 Vauquelin. He found it in an ore called 
 red-lead ore of Siberia, (ehromate of lead.) 
 The colour of this ore is red, with a shade 
 of yellow ; when reduced to powder, it is of 
 a bright orange. Chrome has likewise been 
 found in combination with oxygen, iron, 
 alumine, and silex, (ehromate of iron and 
 alumine,) in the department of Var, in 
 France. It is met with in irregular masses. 
 Its colour is brown, it has very little metallic 
 lustre. Pontier has lately found chrome 
 combined with csygen and iron, (ehromate 
 of iron,) in a quarry near Gussin in the 
 road to Cavalaire. It sometimes forms 
 large masses. The emerald of Peru and 
 spinel ruby owe their colours to this metal. 
 
 Properties. — Chrome is obtained in small 
 agglutinated masses of a white colour, in- 
 clining to gra}'; it is very hard, extremely 
 brittle and refractory, and crystaliizable at 
 an elevated temperature, in feathered fila- 
 ments on the surface. Its internal fracture 
 presents in some parts close grains, in otlier 
 parts needles crossing each other. 
 
 Exposed to the heat of a blow-pipe, it is 
 covered with i lilac-coloured crust, which 
 becomes green on cooling. Heated by the 
 same apparatus with borax, it does not 
 melt ; but a part, after being oxidized, is 
 dissolved in this salt, and communicates to 
 it a very beautiful green colour. Acids 
 have only a weak action on this metal. The 
 nitric is the only acid which produces any 
 remarkable change, it converts it into an 
 oxide. It is capable of combining with three 
 different portions of oxygen, and forming 
 three different oxides. It has not yet been 
 combined with any combustible body. It 
 does not appear to decompose water. It is 
 unalterable by the alkalies. The otherpro- 
 perties of this metal are not yet ascertained, 
 neither are its uses known ; perhaps it may 
 afford beautiful and durable colours to the 
 painter or the enameller- 
 
 Method of obtaining Chrome. — Chrome is 
 obtained from its native combinations, by 
 decomposing them by the alkaline carbo- 
 nates, precipitating the chromic acid, and 
 heating it strongly in a crucible. 
 
 The following method is recommended 
 by Vauquelin. Seventy-two parts of chro- 
 mic acid are to be introduced into a charcoal 
 crucible, placed within another of porcelain, 
 filled with charcoal dust. The apparatus is 
 then to be put into a furnace, and subjected 
 to a very strong heat. Metallic chrome 
 ■will then be found in the charcoal crucible. 
 From seventy -two parts, Vauquelin obtained 
 fortV'three of metal. 
 
 CHRO'xMIC A'CID. This is obtained 
 by decomposing the ehromate of lead by 
 potash, and treating the ehromate of potash 
 
 CHR 
 
 215 
 
 with nitric or muriatic acid. It is of a an 
 orange-red colour, and a pungent metallic 
 taste ; very soluble in water, and crystal- 
 lizes by gentle evaporation. 
 
 CHKO'KIC. (From xP'^vo?, time.) A 
 term applied to diseases which are of long 
 continuance, and mostly without fever. It 
 is used in opposition to the term acute. See 
 ^eute. 
 
 Chru'psia. (From ^jdc, colour, and 
 o^i;, sight.) Visas coloratus. A disease of 
 the eyes, in which the person perceives ob- 
 jects of a different colour from their natural 
 one. 
 
 CHRYSA'NTHEMUM. (From fjvfo!, 
 gold, and aLv(iiy.civ, a flower. 1. The name 
 of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. 
 Class, Syngenesia. Order, Polygamia. Sim- 
 fiower, or marigold. 
 
 2. Many herbs are so called whose flowers 
 are of a bright yellow colour. 
 
 Chrysa'nthemum leuca'sthemusi. The 
 systematic name of the great ox-eye daisv. 
 Bellis major. Bvphthalmum majus. Lcucan- 
 themum vulgnre. Bellidiodes. Consolida 
 media. Ocutus bovis. Ox-eye daisy. Maud- 
 lin wort. The Chrysanthemum lencanthe- 
 mum ; foliis amplexicaulibus, oblongis, su- 
 perne serrati-s, infer?ie denlatis, of Linnceus. 
 The flowers and herb were formerly esteem- 
 ed in asthmatic and phthisical diseases, but 
 have now deservedly fallen into disuse. 
 
 Chry'se. (From ^va-o^, gold.) The 
 name of a yellow plaster. 
 
 CriRYSELE'cTRcM. (From 'Xf<J<^oi, gold, 
 and MKOilpcv. amber.) Amber, of a golden 
 yellow colour. 
 
 Chrysi'ppea. (From Chrysippus, its dis- 
 coverer.) A herb enumerated by Pliny. 
 
 Chrysi'tis. (From ^v<roc, gold.) LU 
 tharge. The yellow foam of lead. Also 
 the herb yarrow, from the golden colour of 
 its flower. 
 
 Chrysoba'lanus. (From yjva-o;, gold, 
 and /SiAavof, a nut; so named because of 
 its colour, which, before it is dried, is yel- 
 low.) The nutmeg. 
 
 Chrysoco'lla. (From ^/jv^c;, gold, and 
 y-:)}oi, cement.) Gold solder. Borax. 
 
 Chryso'coma. (From ^ufoi, gold, and 
 Ec^-), hair ; so called from its golden, hair- 
 like appearance.) The herb milfoil, or 
 yarrow. 
 
 Chrysogo'ma. (From %!u^o?, gold, 
 and yivo[/.!u, to become.) The^ tincture of 
 gold. 
 
 Chrysola'chanon^. (From <yjiv(TOQ., gold, 
 and K;L<yjtvov, a pot-herb ; so named from its 
 having a yellow leaf.) The herb orach, or 
 atriples. 
 
 CHRYSOSPLE'NIUM. (From <xfv^i;, 
 gold, and ct^TrKiviov, spleenwort.) The nam«5 
 of a genus of plants in the Linn^an system. 
 Class, Decandria. Order, Digynia. Golden. 
 saxifrage. 
 
 Chrysu'lcus. (From ^/jiu-ro;, gold, and 
 i>m; to take away.) The aqua regia is so 
 
216 
 
 CRY 
 
 CIC 
 
 called, as having the property to dissolve its acescent nature, it somewhat restrains 
 gold. the putrescent tendency of the blood : hence 
 
 Chyla'ria. (From ;;(UKoc, chyle.) A dis- the dreadful putridity of the humours from 
 charge of a whitish mucous urine, of the starving ; and thus milk is an excellent re- 
 colour and consistence of chyle. medy against scurvy. 3. By its very copious 
 CHYLE. {Xvko;. Chylus.) The milk- aqueous latex, it prevents the thickening of 
 like liquor observed some hours after the fluids, and thus renders them fit for the 
 eating, in the lacteal vessels of the raesen- various secretions. 4. The chyle secreted 
 tery, and in the thoracic duct. It is sepa- in the breasts of puerperal women, under 
 rated by digestion from the chyme, and is the name of milk, forms the most excellent 
 that fluid substance from which the blood is nutriment of all aliments for new-born 
 formed. infants. 
 
 The chyle is absorbed by the mouths of CHYLIFICA'TION. (From chylus, and 
 the lacteal vessels, which are in the greatest fio, to become.) Chylifactio. The process 
 number in the jejunum and ileum, whilst carried on in the small intestines, and prin- 
 thfi fa?x of the chyme, with the bile, are pro- cipally in the duodenum, by which the chyle 
 pelled into the large intestines. The chyle is separated from the chyme, 
 of the human body smells like milk, has a Ciiyli'sma. (From %uxij;, juice.) An 
 sweetish taste, a white colour, and a con- expressed juice. 
 
 sistence thinner than blood and milk. Its CHYLOPOE'TIC. (Chylopoeticus ; from 
 specific gravity is lighter than that of the X"^"^, chyle, and <aro;£a), to make.) Chylo- 
 blood, and hence it is that chyle is occasion- poietic. Any thing connected with the for- 
 ally seen swimming on the blood, if a vein mation of chyle ; thus chylopoetic viscera, 
 be opened some hours after eating. The chylopoetic vessels, &,c. 
 quality of the chyle is simitar to that of CurLo'sis. (From t^uxof, juice.) Chyli- 
 milk ; for, like it, it coagulates and is aces- fication, or the changing the food into 
 cent: but sometimes its nature is altered chyle. 
 
 from bad digested food or medicines: thus Chylosta'gma. (From ^(^umc, juice, and 
 the chyle becomes blue, from eating indigo; s-afa), to distil.) The distillation or ex- 
 yellow, from the yolk of eggs, &ic. The pressiou of any juice, or humid part from 
 quantity of chyle depends upon that of the the rest. 
 
 ingesta, and their greater or less nourishing Chylosta'gma diaphore'ticum MI^DE- 
 povver : from five or six pounds of food, ke'ri. A distillation of Venice treacle and 
 very little more than two pounds of chyle mithridate. 
 
 are elaborated. CHYME. (Chyinus ; horn ^ujucic, which 
 
 The constituent principles of chyle are, signifies humour, or juice.) The ingested 
 1. Water, which forms its greatest part, mass of food that passes from the stomach 
 3. Oily cream, which chemistry leaches to into the duodenum, and from which the 
 be hydrogen and carbon. 3. Cheese, which, chyle is prepared in the small intestines by 
 by the vis vifalis, is formed by the carbon the admixture of the bile, &c. 
 and azote of the ingested food. 4. Earth, Chy'mia. ChemistrJ^ 
 ivhich maybe obtained from lacteal calculi, Chymia'ter. A chemical physician. See 
 that are occasionally found in the recepta- Chimiater. 
 
 culum chyli andlacteals. 5. Animal lymph, Chymia'trja. (From yyf/.nt, chemistrj', 
 which is mixed with the gastric and enteric and ixouat, to heal.) The art of curing dis- 
 juices. cases by the application of chemistry to the 
 
 The nutritive principles of vegetables, are uses of medicine, 
 starch, gum, oil, gluten, and sugar. The Chymo'sis. See Chemosis. 
 nutritive principles of animal substances, Chy'nlen radix. A cylindrical root, of 
 are gelatin, albumen, fibrin, and oil; and the thickness of a goose-quill, brought from 
 hence the reason why the chyle, separated China. It has a bitterish taste, and imparts 
 from vegetables, is of the same nature with a yellow tinge to the saliva. The Chinese 
 that prepared from animal ingesta, because hold it in great estimation as a stomachic, 
 the principles of both are dissolved into infused in wine. 
 
 theirelements, which are the same in animal Chy'sis. (From '>(ya>, to pour out.) Fu- 
 and vegetable food : thus the cream of the sion, or the reduction of solid bodies into 
 chyle is formed of carbon and hydrogen ; fluid by heat. 
 
 and the cheese of the chyle, from the car- Chy'tlon. (From o(yic, to pour out.) An 
 bon and azote of both animal and vegetable anointing with oil and water, 
 substances. Ciba'lis ei'stula. An obsolete term tor 
 
 The chyle is mixed with the albuminous the oesophagus, 
 and gelatinous lymph in the thoracic duct, Ciba'tio. (From cibus, food.) In che- 
 which receives them from the lymphatics, mistry, it means incorporation : also the 
 
 The uses of the chyle are, 1. To supply taking of food, 
 tlie matter from which the blood and other Ci'bur. An obsolete term for sulphur, 
 liuids of our body are prepared ; from which CICATRISA'NTIA. (Cicatrisantia, sc. 
 Huids the solid "parts are formed. 3. By remedia; from wa^r/co, to skin over.) Such 
 
ClC 
 
 crc 
 
 •2U 
 
 applications as dispose wounds and ulcers 
 to dry up and heal, and to be covered with 
 a skin. 
 
 CICA'TRIX. (From cicatrico, to Ileal up 
 or skin over.) A seam or scar upon the skin 
 after the healing of a sore or ulcer. 
 
 CrCER. (A plant so called. The 
 Cicerones had their name from this 
 pulse, as the Pisones had from the pisum 
 or pea, and the Lentuii from the lens or 
 lentil.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnsan system. Class, Diadelphia. Order, 
 Decandria. The vetch. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the com- 
 mon cich or ciches. 
 
 Ci'cER arie'tinom. The systematic 
 name of the cicer plant. Erebinthus. Cicer 
 arietinum ; foliss serraiis, of Linnaeus. The 
 seeds have been employed medicinally, but 
 are now fallen into disuse. In some places 
 they are toasted, and used as coffee ; and 
 in others, ground into a flour for bread. 
 The colour of the aritlus of the seed is 
 sometimes white, red, or black ; hence the 
 distinction into cicer album, rubrum, and 
 nigrum. 
 
 Ci'cERA. (From cicer, the vetch.) A 
 small pill of the size of a vetch. 
 
 Ci'cERA ta'rtari. Small pills composed 
 of turpentine and cream of tartar, of the 
 size of a vetch. 
 
 CICHO'RIUM. (Originally, according 
 to Pliny, an Egyptian name, and adopted 
 by the Greeks. It is written sometimes 
 Ki^opitcv : whence Horace has cichorem, 
 lavesque malvcE. : sometimes YLiyjipiov, or K/- 
 Xo>P"v. It is supposed by some to have this 
 name, tirdLpct to Sia tccv yjn^im iuhv, from its 
 creeping through the fields. Others derive 
 it from iu-)(iai, invenio ; on account of its 
 being so readily found, or so common.) 
 Succory. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnsan system. Class, Syngenesia. Order, 
 Polygamia mqualis. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the wild 
 cichory. See Cichorium intybus. 
 
 Cicho'rium ENDi'viA. The systematic 
 name of the endive. Endivia. Endiva. En- 
 dive. This plant, Cichorium endivia ; fiori- 
 bus solitariis, pedunndaiis ; foliis inlegris, 
 crenatis, of Linnaeus, is an extremely whole- 
 some salad, possessing bitter and anodyne 
 qualities. 
 
 Cicho'rium i'ntvbus. The systematic 
 name of the wild succory. Cichorium. 
 Succory. This plant, called also Cichoreum, 
 Cichorium sylvtslre vel officinarum, is the Ci- 
 chorium intybus ; floribus geminis, sesdlibus ; 
 foliis runcinatis, of Linnagus. 
 
 It belongs to the same family with the 
 garden endive, and by some botanists has 
 been supposed to be the same plant in its 
 uncultivated state; but the endive com- 
 monly used as salad is an annual, or at 
 most a Mfnnial plant, and it'! nareiit is"no\r 
 
 known to be the cichorium endivia. Wild 
 succory or cichory, abounds with a milky 
 juice, of a penetrating bitterish taste, and of 
 no remarkable smell, or particular flavour : 
 the roots are more bitter than the leaves or 
 stalks, and these much more so than the 
 flowers. By culture in gardens, and by 
 blanching, it loses its bitteruess, and may 
 be eaten early in the spring in salads. The 
 roots, if gathered before the stem shoots 
 up, are also eatable, and when dried may 
 be made into bread. The roots and leaves 
 of this plant are stated by Lewis to be 
 very useful aperients, acting mildly and 
 without irritation, tending rather to abate 
 than to increase heat, and which may there- 
 fore be given with safety in hectic and 
 inflammatory cases. Taken freely, they keep 
 the belly open, or produce a gentle diar- 
 rhcea ; and when thus continued for some 
 time, they have often proved salutary in 
 the beginning obstructions of the viscera, 
 in jaundices, cachexies, hypochondriacal and 
 other chronical disorders. A decoction of 
 this herb, with others of the like kind, in 
 whey, and rendered purgative by a suita- 
 ble addition of polychrest salt, was found an 
 useful remedy in cases of biliary calculi, 
 and promises advantage in many complaints 
 requiring what have been termed attenuants 
 and resolvents. The virtues of succory, like 
 those of dandelion, reside in its milky juice : 
 and we are warranted, says Dr. Woodville, 
 in asserting, that the expressed juice of both 
 these plants, taken in large doses frequently 
 repeated, has been found an efficacious re- 
 medy in phthisis pulmonalis, as well as the 
 various other afl^ections above-mentioned. 
 The milky juice may be extracted by boiling 
 in water, or by pressure. The wild and the 
 garden sorts are used inditferently. If the 
 root is cut into small pieces, dried, and 
 roasted, it resembles coifee, and is some- 
 times a good substitute for it. 
 
 Ci'chory. See Cichorium intybus. 
 
 Ci'chory, icild. See Cichorium intybus. 
 
 Cicinde'la. (A dim. of candela : i. e. a 
 little candle ; so called from its light.) The 
 glow-worm. Some think them anodyne, 
 others lithontriptic, though, as the editor of 
 Motherby's Dictionary justly observes, pro- 
 bably neither. 
 
 Cici'nu-m otEUM. (From xw/, the ricinus.; 
 An oil, obtained by boiling the bruised seeds 
 of the Jalropha curcas of Linnaeus. It is 
 somewhat similar in its properties to castor 
 oil. See Ricinus. 
 
 Ci'cLA. A name for the beta alba. 
 
 CICU'TA. [Quasi ctecuta, blind ; because 
 it destroys the sight of those who use it. 
 Cicuta signifies also the internode, or space 
 between two joints of a reed ; or the hollow 
 stem of any plant which the shepherds used 
 for making their rural pipes. Est mihi dis- 
 paribus septem conjuncta cicntis jlslula. — 
 Virgil.) Hemlock. 
 
 ■?. THp ir-tme of a s;enu? of plants in 1h^- 
 
as 
 
 CL\ 
 
 cirs 
 
 Linna?an system. Class, Pentclndr-ia. Or- 
 der, Digynia. 
 
 2. The name, in most pharmacopoeias, of 
 the common hemlock. See Conium. 
 Cicu'ta aq,ua'tica. See Cicuta virosa. 
 Cicd'ta viro'sa. Cicuta aquafica. Cicu- 
 {aria virosa. Sium majus alterum angusti- 
 foUum. Sium erucce folio. Long-leaved 
 water hemlock and cowbane. This plant, 
 Cicu'a virosa ; umbdlis oppositifoliis; ptliolis 
 marginatis obtusis, of Linnajus, is seldom 
 employed medicinally in the present day. 
 It is an active poison, and often eaten by 
 mistake for the wild smallage, the Apiwm 
 graveolens of Linnajus ; when it produces 
 tremors, vertigo, a violent burning at the 
 stomach, epilepsy, convulsions, spasms of 
 the jaw, a flowing of blood from the ears, 
 tumefaction of the abdomen, and death. 
 
 Cicuta'kia (Cicutaria ; from cicuta, 
 hemlock.) Bastard hemlock. See Cheero- 
 phylluni sylvestre. 
 
 Cicuta'kia aq.ua'tica. A name for the 
 phellandrium aquaticum. 
 
 Cicuta'ria viRo'sA. See Cicuta virosa. 
 Cido'nium. See Pyrus cydonia. 
 ei'LIAE, LI'GAMENT. (From cili- 
 vm, the eyelid.) Ligamentum ciliare. The 
 circular portion that divides the choroid 
 membrane from the iris, and which adheres 
 to the sclerotic membrane. It appears like 
 a white circular ring. See Choroid mem- 
 brane. 
 
 Cilia're ligame'ktum. See Choroid 
 membrane. 
 
 Cilia'rjs Mu'scci-rs. That part of the 
 musculus orbicularis pii!pebrai*ura which lies 
 nearest the cilia, considered by Riolan as a 
 distinct muscle. 
 
 CI'LIUM. (From cileo, to move about.) 
 The eyelid or eyelash. 
 
 Ci'liarv pro'cesses. The white folds at 
 the margin of the uvea in the eye, covered 
 with a black matter, which proceed from 
 the uvea to the crystalline lens, upon which 
 they lie. 
 
 Ci'llo. (From cilium, the eyelid.^ One 
 who is affected with a spasm or trembling 
 of the eye-lids. 
 
 CiLLo'sis. (From et7ai?n, the eyelid.) A 
 spasmodic trembling of the eyelids. 
 
 Ci'mex. (From v.ny.ru, to inhabit ; so 
 called because they infest houses.) The 
 wall-louse or bug. Cimex domesticus. Six 
 or seven are given inwardly to cure the 
 ague, just before the fits come on, and have 
 the same effect with every thing nauseous 
 and disgusting. 
 
 Cimo'lia a'i.ba. (From Kijua>Koc\ Cimo- 
 lus, an island in the Cretan sea, where it is 
 procured.) Tobacco-pipe clay. Its virtues 
 are similar to those of the bolar earths ; but 
 it is never administered medicinally. 
 
 Cimo'lia pcrpitrk'scens. Fullers-earth. 
 A bolar earth, of a grayish-brown colour. 
 Cl'N4-cl'^A;. Sea Cinchona. 
 Cx'y.'E. sE'jinN". See -ArtcwTsia santomcj. 
 
 CITvARA. (iProm zivaj, to xao've ; quiaf 
 movet ad venerem xel vrinam.) Artichoke. ^ 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Syngenesia. Order, 
 Polygamia cequalis. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name for the com- 
 mon artichoke. See Cinara scolymus. 
 
 Ci'ffARA sco'lvbics. The Systematic name 
 of the artichoke, called in the pharmaco- 
 poeias Alcocalum. Articocalus. Jlrtischocas 
 Imvis. Cosivs nigra. Carduas sativus non 
 spinosus. Cinara hortensis. Scolymus sati- 
 vus. Carduus domesticus capite majore. 
 Carduus altilis. Cinara ;foliissubspinosis pin- 
 natis indivisisque, calycinis squamis ovatis, of 
 Linnaeus. A native of the southern parts of 
 Europe, but cultivated here for culinary 
 purposes. The leaves are bitter, and afford, 
 by expression, a considerable quantity of 
 juice, which, when strained, and mixed with 
 an equal quantity of white wine, has been 
 given successfully in dropsies, in the dose of 
 3 or 4 table-spoonsful every night and morn- 
 ing, but it is very uncertain in its operation. 
 
 CINCHO'iNA. (Geoffroy states that the 
 use of this bark was first learned from the 
 following circumstance : — Some cinchona 
 trees being thrown by the winds into a pool 
 of water, lay there till the water became so 
 bitter, that every body refused to drink it. 
 However one of the neighbouring inhabi- 
 tants being seized with a violent paroxysm 
 of fever, and finding no other water to 
 quench his thirst, was forced to drink of this, 
 by which he was perfectly cured. He after- 
 wards related the circumstance to others, 
 and prevailed upon some of his friends, who 
 were ill of fevers, to make use of the same 
 remedy, with whom it proved equally suc- 
 cessful. The use of this excellent remedy, 
 however, was very little known till about the 
 year 1638, when a signal cure having been 
 performed by it on the Spanish viceroy's 
 lady, the Countess del Cinchon, at Lima, it 
 came into general use, and hence it was dis- 
 tinguished by the appellation of cortex cin- 
 choncE, andpulvis comitisscs, or the Countess's 
 powder. On the recovery of the Countess, 
 she di,stributed a large quantity of the bark 
 to the Jesuits, in whose hands it acquired 
 still greater reputation, and by them it was 
 first introduced into Europe, and thence 
 called cortex, or piilvis jesuiticus, pulvis pa- 
 trum ; and also Cardinal del Lugo's powder, 
 because that charitable prelate bought a 
 large quantity of it at a great expence, for 
 the use of the religious poor at Rome.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Pentandria. Or- 
 der, Monogynia. Cinchona, or Feruviau 
 bark-tree. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of several 
 kinds of barks ; called also Cortex. Cortex 
 china, china or chinchina ; kina kina, or 
 kinkina ; and quina quina, or qninquinci. 
 The trees affording which, grow wild in the 
 hilly parts of Peru ; the bark i's strlppeti 
 
CIN 
 
 cm 
 
 216 
 
 t'l-om the branches, trunk and root, and drietl. 
 Three kinds of it are now in use. 
 
 contain. A saturated solution of ammonia 
 is also a powerful solvent; vinegar , is less 
 so even than water. By distillation, water 
 „. , , , . , a- J ii • • • .1 's slightly impregnated with the flavour of 
 
 The plant which affords this species IS the bark ; it is doubtful whether any essentia 
 iJincnona cordijolia ot Zea : the Cinchona ^jj ^.^^ ^^ obtained. 
 
 Cortex cinchona cordifoha;. 
 
 officinalis oi Linnaeus : the Cinchona macro 
 carpa of Willdenow. Heart-leaved cin 
 chona. 
 
 The bark of this tree is called t/eZ/oit' bark, 
 
 The action of menstrua on the red bark 
 is nearly the same, the solutions only being 
 considerably stronger, or containing a larger 
 quantity of resinous matter and of the as- 
 
 (because it approaches more to that colour tringent principle 
 than either of the others do,) is in flat pieces, jj^^ analysis of the yellow bark, shows 
 not convoluted like the pale nor dark-co- Uj^t its active principles are more conccn- 
 loured like the red ; esternally smooth, in- Crated than in either of the others, affording 
 ternally of a light cmnamon colour, friable ^o water, alkohol, &c. tinctures much 
 and fibrous ; has no peculiar odour different stronger both in bitterness, and astringencv, 
 irora the others, but a taste incomparably especially in the former principle. ' 
 
 more bitter, with some degree of astrm- ^ F^om the general analysis of these barks, 
 S^"^y- it appears that they consist of nearly the 
 
 same proximate principles, which vary in 
 their proportions ; the most active compo- 
 nent parts are the resin, extractive matter, 
 and the gallic acid, and these in combina- 
 tion probably constitute the tonic quality of 
 bark. In the best pale bark, this active mat- 
 ter amounts to about one-eighth. 
 
 The red bark has been considered as su- 
 
 CORTEX CINCHONA LANCIFOLI^. 
 
 This species is obtained from the Cin- 
 diona lancifolia of Zea. Lance-leaved cin- 
 chona. This is the Quill edb ark, wh\ch comes 
 in s.iiall quilled twigs, breaking close and 
 smooth, friable between the teeth, covered 
 with a rough coat of a brownish colour, in- 
 ternally smooth and of a light brown ; its 
 
 taste is bitter and slightly astnngent ; flavour periorto the pale, the yellow isreprescnted, 
 slightly aromatic, with some degree of fPParently with justice, as being more ac- 
 mustiness. ^'"^^ ^''^" either of the others. 
 
 The effects of Peruvian bark, are those of 
 CORTEX CINCHONA OBLONGiFOLiffi. a powcrful and permanent tonic, so slow 
 
 This kind is procured from the Cinchona in its operation, that its stimulating pro- 
 ohlongifolia of Zea. Oblong-leaved cin- perty is scarcely perceptible by any altera- 
 chona. This bark is the red bark : it is in tion in the state of the pulse, or of the tem- 
 large thick pieces, externally covered with perature of the body. In a large dose, it 
 a brown rugged coat, internally more smooth occasions nausea and headach ; in some 
 and compact, but fibrous ; of a dark-red habits it operates as a laxative ; in others 
 jjolour ; taste and smell similar to that of it occasions costiveness. It is one of those 
 the cinchonm lancifolia cortex, but the taste medicines, the efficacy of which, in removing 
 rather stronger. disease, is much greater than could be ex- 
 
 Froro the general analysis of bark, it pected, a priori, from its effects on the sys- 
 appears to consist, besides the woody mat- tem in a healthy state. 
 ter which composes the greater part of it. Intermittent fever is the disease, for the 
 of gum, resin, gallic acid, of very small cure of which bark was introduced into 
 portions of tannin and essential oil, and of practice, and there is still no remedy which 
 .several salts having principally lime for equals it in power. 
 
 their basis. Seguin also supposed the ex- The disputes respecting the mode of ad- 
 istence of gelatin in it, but without suffi- ministering it are now settled. It is given 
 cient proof. Cold water infused on pale as early as possible, with perhaps the previ- 
 bark for some hours, acquires a bitter taste, ous exhibition of an emetic to evacuate the 
 with some share of its odour ; when assist- stomach ; it is repeated in the dose of one 
 ed by a moderate heat, the water takes up scruple or half a drachm every second or 
 more of the active matter ; by deccotion, third hour, during the interval of the pa- 
 a fluid, deep-coloured, of a bitter styptic roxysm; and it may even be given during the 
 taste, is obtained, which, when cold, depo- hot fit, but it is then more apt to excite nausea, 
 sits a precipitate of resinous matter and In remittent fever it is given with equal 
 gallic acid. By long decoction, the virtues freedom, even though the remission of the 
 of the bark are nearly destroyed, owing fever may be obscure. 
 
 to the oxygenation of its active matter. In some forms of continued fever which 
 Magnesia enables water to dissolve a larger are connected v.nth debility, as in typhus, 
 portion of the principles of bark, as does cynanche maligna, confluent small-pox, &ic. 
 lime, though in an inferior degree. Alkohol it is regarded as one of the most valuable 
 is the most powerful solvent of its active remedies. It may be prejudicial, however, 
 matter. Brandy and other spirits and in those diseases where the brain, or its 
 wines afford also strong solutions, in pro- membranes are inflamed, or where there is 
 portion to the quantity of alkohol they much ii-'ritatron, marked by subfultlis tRncff- 
 
m 
 
 ci> 
 
 CL\ 
 
 iiura, and convulsive motions ot the extre- 
 mities ; and in pure typhus it appears to be 
 less useful in the beginning of the disease 
 thnn in the convalescent stage. 
 
 Even in fevers of an opposite type, where 
 there are marks of inllammatory action, 
 particularly in acute rheumatism, bark has 
 been found useful after blood-letting. In 
 erysipelas, in gangrene, in extensive suppu- 
 ration a;id venereal ulceration, the free use 
 of bark is of the greatest advantage. 
 
 In the various "forms of passive hamor- 
 vhagy, in many other diseases of chronic 
 debility, dyspepsia, hypochondriasis, pa- 
 ralysis, rickets, scrofula, dropsy, and in 
 a variety of spasmodic affections, epilepsy, 
 chorea, and hysteria, it is administered as a 
 powerful and permanent tonic, either alone, 
 or combined with other remedies suited to 
 the particular case. 
 
 Its usual dose is half a drachm. The 
 only inconvenience of a larger dose is its 
 sitting uneasy on the stomach. It may 
 therefore, if necessary, be frequently re- 
 peated, and in urgent cases may be taken 
 to the extent of an ounce, or even two 
 ounces in twenty four hours. 
 
 The powder is more effectual than any 
 of the preparations ; it is given in wine, in 
 any spirituous liquor : or, if it excite nausea, 
 combined with an aromatic. The cold in- 
 fusion is the least powerful, but most grate- 
 ful ; the decoction contains much more of 
 the active matter of the bark, and is the 
 preparation generally used when the pow- 
 der is rejected ; its dose is from two to four 
 ounces. The spirituous tincture, though 
 containing still more of the bark, cannot 
 be extensively used on account of the men- 
 struum, but is principally employed, oc- 
 casionally, and in small doses of two or 
 three drachms as a stomachic. The extract 
 is a preparation of considerable power, when 
 properly prepared, and is adapted to those 
 cases, where the remedy requires to be con- 
 tinued for some time. It is then given in 
 the form of pill, in doses of from five to 
 fifteen grains. 
 
 Bark" is likewise sometimes given in the 
 form of enema ; one scruple of the extract, 
 or two drachms of the powder, being dif- 
 fused in four ounces of starch mucilage. 
 The decoction is also sometimes applied as 
 a fomentation to ulcers. 
 
 Cincho'na Carib^'a. The systematic 
 name of the Cariba?an bark-tree. It grows 
 in Jamaica, where it is called the sea-side 
 beech. According to Dr. Wright, the bark 
 of this tree is not less efficacious than that of 
 the cinchona of Peru, for which it will 
 prove an useful substitute ; but by the ex- 
 periments of Dr. Skeete, it appears to have 
 less astringent power. 
 
 Cincho'na floribd'nda. The systematic 
 name of the plant which affords the Saint 
 Luce bark : — floribits paniculatis glabris, 
 fcamlis fvrblnath Ir^ribxts. foliis eflipticis 
 
 acuminalis glabris; it has an adsiringeni; 
 bitter taste, somewhat like gentian. It is 
 recommended in intcrmittcnts, putrid dysen- 
 tery, and dyspepsia : it .should always be 
 joined with some aromatic. Dr. Withering 
 considers this bark as greatly inferior to 
 that of the other species of this genus. In 
 its recent state it is considerabl)- emetic and 
 cathartic, properties which in some degree 
 it retains on being dried ; so that the sto- 
 mach does not bear this bark in large doses, 
 and in small ones its effects are not such as 
 to give it any peculiar recommendations. 
 
 Cincho'ka officina'lis. The name of 
 the officinal Peruvian bark. See Cinchona. 
 
 Cincho'na Sa'ncta Fe. Several species 
 of cinchona have been lately discovered at 
 Sancta Fe, yielding barks both of the pale 
 and red kind ; and which, from their sensible 
 qualities, are likely upon trial to become 
 equally useful with those produced in the 
 kingdom of Peru. 
 
 Cincho'na ru'bra. See Cinchona. 
 
 Cincho'na fla'va. See Cinchona. 
 
 Cinci'nnus. The hair on the temples. 
 See Capillus. 
 
 Cincle'sis. (From yjyKXi^ce, to move.) 
 Cinclismus. An involuntary nictitation or 
 winking. Vogel. 
 
 Cineea'rium. (From cinis, ashes.) The 
 ash-hole of a chemical instrument. 
 
 Ci'NEKEs. (plur. of a??f«, ashes.) Ashes. 
 
 CI'NERES CLAVELLA'TI. Clavella- 
 ius ; from chnius, a w-edge. The name of 
 cineres clavellati originated from the little 
 wedges or billets into which the Avood was 
 cut to make potash.) See Potassa. 
 
 Ci'nekes Ku'ssici. See Potassa imfura. 
 
 CINERI'TIOUS. (From cinis, ashes.) 
 Of the colour of ashes. A name applied 
 to the cortical substance of the brain, from 
 its resemblance to an ash-colour. 
 
 CiNERi'xiuM. (From cinis, ashes.) A 
 cupel or test ; so named from its being 
 commonly made of the ashes of vegetables 
 or bones. 
 
 Cine'rulaji. A name for spodium. 
 
 Cine'tcs. An epithet formerly applied 
 to the diaphragm. 
 
 Cikgula'ria. (From cingulum, a girdle; 
 because it grows in that shape.) The ly- 
 copodium. 
 
 Ci'ngulum. (From cingo, to bind.) A 
 girdle or belt about the loins. 
 
 Ci'ngulum mercuria'le. A mercurial 
 girdle, called also cingulum sapienticE, and 
 cingulum sluUiticE. It was an invention of 
 Rulandus's ; different directions are given 
 for making it, but the following is one oi 
 the neatest ; "Take three drachms of quick- 
 silver ; shake it with two ounces of lemon- 
 juice until the globules disappear ; then 
 separate the juice, and mix with the extin- 
 guished quicksilver, half the white of an 
 egg; gum-dragon finely powdered, a scru- 
 ple ; and spread the whole on a belt ot 
 flannel.." • 
 
CiH 
 
 CiGULVM. Sa'ncti Joha'skis. a name 
 of the artemisia. 
 
 Cinifica'tum. a name for calcinatum. 
 
 CI'NNABAR. (Pliny says the Indians 
 call by this name a mixture of the blood of 
 the dragon and elephant, and also many 
 substances which resemble it in colour, par- 
 ticularly the minium ; but it now denotes the 
 red sulphuret of mercury.) See Hydrargyri 
 sulphuretum rubrum. 
 
 Cinna'baris facti'tia. See Hydrargyri 
 sulphuretum rubrum. 
 
 Cinna'baris kati'va. See Hydrargyri 
 sulphurelum rubrum. 
 
 Cinna'baris Gr/eco'rum. The sanguis 
 draconis and cinnabar. 
 
 CINNAMO'MUM. (From kinamon, 
 
 Arab.) Cinnamon. See Laurus Cinna- 
 momum. 
 
 Cinquefoil. See PotenliUareptans. 
 
 Ci'oN. (Kioiv, a column, from wa, to go.) 
 The uvula was formerly so named from its 
 pyramidal shape ; also an enlargement of 
 the uvula. 
 
 Cio'nis. (From wav, the uvula.) Adiseased 
 enlargement and painful swelling of the uvula. 
 
 CIRCaE'A. (From Circe, the enchan- 
 tress ; so named from the opinion, that it 
 Avasusedby Circe in her enchanted prepara- 
 tions.) Enchanter's nightshade. 
 
 1, The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Diandria. Order, 
 Monogyjiia. 
 
 2. The name in some pharmacopoeias for 
 the CirccEa lutetiana, which is now fallen 
 wholly into disuse. 
 
 CIRCOCE'LE. (xifc-oHnXii : from mca-cc, 
 varix, or a dilatation of a vein, and xxaj), a 
 tumour.) Varicocele. A varicose distention 
 and enlargement of the spermatic veins ; 
 and whether considered on account of the 
 pain, or on account of the wasting of the 
 testicle, which now and then follows, it may 
 truly be called a disease. It is frequently 
 mistaken for a descent of a small portion 
 of omentum. The uneasiness which it oc- 
 casions, is a kind of pain in the back, gene- 
 lally relieved by suspension of the scrotum. 
 It has been resembled to a collection of 
 earthworms. It is most frequently confined 
 to that part of the spermatic process, which 
 is below the opening in the abdominal ten- 
 don; and the vessels generally become rather 
 larger as they approach the testes. There is 
 one sure method of distinguishing between a 
 circocele and omental hernia ; place the pa- 
 tient in an horizontal posture, and empty the 
 swelling by pressure upon the scrotum ; then 
 put the fingers firmly upon the upper part 
 of the abdominal ring, and desire the pa- 
 tient to rise ; if it is a hernia, the tumour 
 cannot reappear, as long as the pressure is 
 continued at the ring : but if a circocele, 
 the swelling returns with increased size, on 
 account of the return of blood into the ab- 
 domen being prevented by the pressure. 
 ri'Rros. (From kicksc. a circle. ■> A ring. 
 
 CIK 
 
 221 
 
 It is sometimes used for the sphincter musele- 
 which is round like a ring. 
 
 CIRCULA'TION. (Circrdafio ; from dr~ 
 culo, to compass about.) A vital action 
 performed by the heart in the following 
 manner : the blood is returned by the de- 
 scending and ascending vense cavae into the 
 right auricle of the heart, which, when dis- 
 tended, contracts and sends its blood into 
 the right ventricle ; from the right ventricle 
 it is propelled through the pulmonary artery 
 to circulate through, and undergo a change 
 in, the lungs, being prevented from return- 
 ing into the right auricle by the closing of 
 the -valves, which are situate'd there for that 
 purpose. Having undergone this change in 
 the lungs, it is brought to the left auricle of 
 the heart by the four pulmonary veins, and 
 from thence it is evacuated into the left ven- 
 tricle. The left ventricle, when distended, 
 contracts, and throws the blood through the 
 aorta to every part of the body, to be re- 
 turned by the veins into the two venae cavse. 
 It is prevented from passing back from the 
 left venti'icle into the auricle by a valvular 
 apparatus ; and the pulmonary artery and 
 aorta at their origin are also furnished with 
 similar organs, to prevent its returning into 
 the ventricles. — (See Heart.) It is by means 
 of this important action, that every part of 
 the body lives, becomes warm, and is nou- 
 rished, the various secretions are separated, 
 and the chyle converted into blood. In the 
 foetus the blood passes from the umbilical 
 vein, partly into the vena porta?, and partly- 
 through the canalis venosus, into the ascend- 
 ing cava. The lungs being contracted, a 
 very small quantity circulates through them, 
 and the greater part floAvs through ihe fora- 
 men ovale and canalis arteriosus to the left 
 side of the heart, and into the aorta, and is 
 carried back by the umbilical arteries to the 
 placenta. 
 
 Cjrcci.a'tor. (From circulo, to compass 
 about.) A wandering practiser in medicine^ 
 A quack. A mountebank. 
 
 Circolato'rium. (From circulo, to move 
 round.) A chemical digesting vessel in 
 which the fluid performs a circulatory mo- 
 tion. 
 
 CI'RCULUS. (Dim. of circus, a cir- 
 cle.) A circle or ring. Any part of the 
 body which is round or annular, as circulus 
 oculi. A round chemical and chirurgical 
 instrument sometimes called abbreviatorium 
 by the old chemists. 
 
 Ci'rculus arterio'sus i'ridis. The ar- 
 tery which runs round the iris and forms a 
 circle, is so termed. 
 
 Ci'rculus quadru'plex. A bandage. 
 
 Circumcaula'lis. a name of the adnata 
 of the eye 
 
 CIRCUMCrSION. (Cireumcisio, from 
 circumcido, to cut about.) The cutting off 
 the prepuce from the glans penis ; an an- 
 cient custom, still practised among the 
 Jew-, 
 
^■iH 
 
 CIS 
 
 €iS 
 
 ■ CIRCUMFLE'XUS. {CiTcximJttxvi.e, sc. 
 -iTtusculus.) Tensor palati of Innes. Cir- 
 cumflexus palati jnollis of Albinus. Sphe- 
 no-salpingo-staphilimis, seit staphilinus exter- 
 nus of Winslow. Musculus tubee nuvce of 
 Valsalva. Palaio-salpingeus of Douglas. 
 Pterigo-staphylinus of Cowper, and Petrosal- 
 pingo-staphilin of Dumas. This muscle 
 arises from the spinous process of the sphe- 
 noid bone, behind the foramen ovale, which 
 transmits the third branch of the liftb pair 
 of nerves ; from the Eustachian tube, not 
 far from its osseous part ; it then runs down 
 along the pterygoideus internus, passes over 
 the hook of the internal plate of the ptery- 
 i^oid process by a round tendon, which soon 
 spreads into a broad membrane. It is in- 
 serted into the velum pendulum palati, and 
 the semilunar edge of the os palati, and ex- 
 tends as far as the suture which joins the 
 two bones. Generally some of its posterior 
 fibres join with the constrictor pharyngis 
 superior, andpalato-pharyngaeus. Its use is 
 to stretch the velum, to draw it downwards, 
 and to the side towards the hook. It hath 
 little effect upon the tube, being chiefly 
 connected to its osseous part. 
 
 CiRCUMGyRA'Tio. (From drcumgyro, to 
 turn round.) Circumgyration, or the turning 
 a limb round in its socket. 
 
 Circumli'tio. (From circumlino, to 
 anoint all over.) A medicine used as a 
 general unction or liniment to the part. 
 
 Circumossa'lis. (From circum, about, 
 and 05, a bone.) Surrounding a bone as 
 the periosteum does ; or surrounded by a 
 bone. 
 
 Ci'rcus. {rjfZ'jc: : from carka, to sur- 
 yound. Chald.) A circle or ring. A 
 circular bandage, called also plinthius 
 ]aqneus. 
 
 Cirne'sis. (From yjpvuo), to mi.x.) An 
 union of separate things. 
 
 , Ci'rsium arve'nse. (From -Mfs-o;, a vein 
 or swelling of a vein, v.'hich this herb was 
 supposed to heal.) The cardaus heemor- 
 fhoidalis. 
 
 Cirsoce'le. See Circocele. 
 
 Cirsoi'des. (From y.ip<ro;, a varix, and 
 ii^o;, likeness.) Resembling a vari.K: an 
 epithet applied by Rufus Ephesius to the 
 upper part of the brain. 
 
 Ci'rsos. {y.!fi(rog : from lupa-oie, to dilate.) 
 A varix or preternatural distention of any 
 part of a vein. 
 
 Ci'ssA. (From yao-s-di, a gluttonous bird.) 
 A depraved appetite proceeding from pre- 
 vious gluttony and voracity. 
 
 CISSA'MPELOS. (From yjaa-o(, ivy, 
 and ttfATrexo^, the vine.) The name of a 
 genus of plants in the Linniean system. 
 Class, Dioecia. Order, Monadelphia. The 
 wild vine with leaves like ivy. 
 
 Cissa'mpelos parei'ra. The systematic 
 name of the ^areira ftrara. Pareyra. Am- 
 buiua. Butua. Overo bulua. Tlie root of 
 this plant, (Cimrwpelas jicrnra : foliis peUn- 
 
 tiscordaiis cTiiarglnalls, of Linnaeus ; a native 
 of South America and the West Indies,) 
 has no remarkable smell, but to the ta.5te it 
 manifests a notable sweetness of the liquor- 
 ice kind, together with a considerable bitter- 
 ness, and a slight roughness covered by the 
 sweet matter. The facts adduced on the 
 utilit)' of the rarfix pareiroi brava: in neph- 
 ritic and calculous complaints, ai'e princi- 
 pally by foreigners, and no remarkable in- 
 stances of its efficacy are recorded by Eng- 
 lish practitioners. 
 
 Cissa'rds. See Cistus Crcticus. 
 
 Cissi'NUiM. (From H/0-5-0C, ivy.) The name 
 of a plaster mentioned by ^Egineta. 
 
 CrSTA. (From KHfActi, to lie.) A 
 cyst. 
 
 Ciste'rna. (From cista, a cyst.) Tiie 
 fourth ventricle of the brain is so called 
 from its cavity; also the lacteal vessels in 
 women. 
 
 Ci'sTHORus. See Cisliis Crtticus. 
 
 CrSTUS. {Kic-lcQ, the derivation of which 
 is uncertain ; perhaps from Ms, Heb.) The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linna>an 
 system. Class, PoJyandria. Order, Mono- 
 gynia. The Cistus. 
 
 CisTus cRETictJS. Cistus ladanifera. Cis- 
 thorus. Cissarus. Dorycinium. The sys- 
 tematic name of the plant from which the 
 ladanum of the shops is obtained ; called 
 also Labda7mm. This resinous juice ex- 
 udes upon the leaves of the Cistus crcLicus; 
 arborescens extipulatus, foliis spatulato-ovatis 
 pttiolatis enerviis scabris,calycimslanceolaiis; 
 of Linnajus, in Candia, where the inhabitants 
 collect it by lightly rubbing the leaves with 
 leather, and afterwards scraping it off, and 
 forming it into irregular masses for exporta- 
 tion. Three sorts of ladanum have been 
 described by authors, but only two are to be 
 met with in the shops. The best, which is 
 very rare, is in dark-coloured masses, of the 
 consistence of a soft plaster, and growing 
 still softer on being handled ; the other is in 
 long rolls, coiled up, much harder than the 
 preceding, and not so dark. The first has 
 commonly a small, and the last a large ad- 
 mixture of fine sand, without which they 
 cannot be collected pure, independently of 
 designed abuses : the dust blown on the 
 plant by winds, from the loose sands among 
 which it grows, being retained by the tena- 
 cious juice. The soft kind has an agi-eeable 
 smeli, and a lightly pungent bitterish taste : 
 the hard is much weaker. Ladanum was 
 formerly much employed internally as a pec- 
 toral and adstringent in catarrhal affections, 
 dysenteries, and several other diseases ; at 
 present, however, it is wholly confined to 
 external use, and is an ingredient in the 
 stomachic plaster, emplaslrum ladani. 
 
 Ci'sTus hc'milis. a name of parnassia 
 or white liverwort. 
 
 Ci'sTUs l.\da>'i'feb'>.. See CisHis Crefi- 
 
CIT 
 
 Ci STti3 LE DON. A naiBC of LeduQi pa- 
 lustre. See Rosmarinus. 
 
 CITE'SIUS (CiTOis,) Frakcis, of Poi- 
 tiers in France, who, after graduating at 
 Montpelier in 1596, and practising a few 
 years in his native city, went to Paris, and 
 acquired great celebrity, being made physi- 
 cian to Cardinal Richelieu. He published a 
 treatise on Colica Pictonum, which was 
 much esteemed, noticing its termination in 
 paralysis of the extremities. He also gave 
 an account of a girl who had fasted for three 
 years; but in this case appears to have been 
 imposed upon. In another jjublication he 
 advocates repeated bleeding, as well as pur- 
 ging, in small-pox, and other fevers of an 
 inflammatory type. He died in 1652, at the 
 advanced age of 80. 
 
 Ci'tharus. (From niBups., a harp.) The 
 treast is sometimes so named from its 
 shape. 
 
 Citra'go. (From citrus, a citron, so 
 called from its citron-like smell.) Citra- 
 ria. Melissa or baum. 
 
 CI'TRAS. {-atis, foera. : form citrus, 
 the lemon.) A citrate. A salt formed by 
 the union of the citric acid, or acid of le- 
 mons, with different bases; as citrate of 
 ammonia citrate of potash. 
 
 Ci'trea. See Citrus medica. 
 
 Cl'TREUM. (From citrus.) The citron- 
 tree. See Citrus medica. 
 
 CI'TRIC A'CID. Acidum cilricum. 
 The acid of lemons. The citric acid may 
 be obtained pure in concrete crystals, by the 
 following method : Saturate boiling lemon- 
 juice with pulverised chalk. The acid forms 
 with lime a salt that is scarcely soluble, 
 and the mucilaginous and extractive sub- 
 stances remain dissolved in the supernatant 
 liquor ; the precipitate is to be well washed 
 v/ith lukewarm water ; it is then to be treated 
 with as much sulphuric acid as would have 
 been requisite to saturate the chalk, diluted 
 in ten parts of water : and this mixture is to 
 be boiled for a few minutes. Afterwards, it 
 must be cooled and filtered ; the sulphate of 
 lime remains on the filter, and the liquor 
 affords a crystallized acid by evaporation. 
 
 Citrina'tio. Complete digestion. 
 
 Citri'mjla. (A dim. of citrus.) A 
 small citron. 
 
 Citron. See Citrus medica. 
 
 Citrul, Sicilian. See Cucurbita cifruUus. 
 
 Citru'llus. See Cucurbita Citrutlus. 
 
 CI'TRUS. 1. The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Pohj- 
 adelphia. Order, Icosandria. 
 
 2. The name of the lemon. See CUnis 
 medica. 
 
 Ci'trus aura'ntidm. The systematic 
 name of the orange tree. Aurantium. 
 jJuranlium hispalense. Mains aurantia ma- 
 jor. Mains aurantia. Aurardium vulgare. 
 Malus aurantia vulgaris. Mala aureu. Chry- 
 ■•mmelea. JVeranlia. JyJarlianmn pomnm. 
 Fcnna auranHa. Seville orange. This plant 
 
 CIT' 
 
 ti23 
 
 is the Citrus aurantium petiolis alaiis, foliis 
 acuminatis, of Linnaeus. The China and 
 Seville orange are both only varieties of the 
 same species ; the latter is specified in our 
 pharmacopoeias; and the flowers, leaves, yel- 
 loxo rind andjitice, are made use of for dif- 
 ferent medical purposes. 
 
 The flowers,/ores naphee, are highly odo- 
 riferous, and are used as a perfume ; they 
 are bitter to the taste; they give their taste 
 and smell both to water and to spirit, but' 
 most perfectly to rectified spirit of wine. 
 The water which is distilled from these 
 flowers, is called aqua floruni naphee. In 
 distillation, they yield a small quantity of 
 essential oil, which is called oleum vel ex- 
 sentia neroli : they are brought from Italy 
 and France. Orange flowers were, at one 
 time, said to be an useful remedy in con- 
 vulsive and epileptic cases; but experience 
 has not confirmed the virtues attributed to 
 them. 
 
 The leaves have a bitterish taste, and yield, 
 by distillation, an essential oil ; indeed, by 
 rubbing them between the fingers and the 
 thumb, they manifest considerable fragrance. 
 They have been applied for the same pur- 
 poses as the flowers, but without success. 
 
 The yellow rind of the fruit, freed from 
 the white fungous part, has a grateful aro- 
 matic flavour, and a warm, bitterish taste. 
 Infused in boiling water, it gives out nearly 
 all its smell and taste ; cold water extracts 
 the bitter, but very little of the flavour. 
 In distillation, a light, fragrant, esse'ntial oil 
 rises, without the bitter. Its qualities are 
 those of an aromatic and bitter. It has 
 been employed to restore the tone of the 
 stomach, and is a very common addition to 
 combinations of bitters, used in dyspepsia, 
 It has likewise been given in intermittent?, 
 in doses of a diachm, twice or thrice a day! 
 It is also much celebrated as a powerful 
 remedy^ in menorrhagia, and immoderate 
 uterine evacuations. 
 
 The juice of Seville oranges is a gr.iteful 
 acid, which, by allaying heat, quenching 
 thirst, promoting various excretions, and 
 diminishing the action of the sanguiferous 
 system, proves extremely useful in both ar- 
 dent and putrid fevers ; though the China 
 orange juice, as impregnated with a larger 
 proportion of sugar, becomes more agree- 
 able, and may be taken in larger quantities. 
 The Seville orange juice is particularly ser- 
 viceable as an antiscorbutic, and alone wHI 
 prevent or cure scurvy in the most appa- 
 rently desperate circumstances. In dys- 
 pepsia, from putrid bile in the stomach, both 
 lemon and orange juice are highly useful. 
 
 Ci'trus me'dica. The systematic name 
 of ^ the lemon-tree. Limon Limonia 
 maia. Malus 77iedica. Malus limonia acida 
 Citrea mulus. Citrus. The tree which 
 affords the lemon, is the Citrus medica vc- 
 tiolis linearibus, of Linnaus : a native* of 
 the upper .pn.rt of A^ja, b'jt pv-'ib-^ied in 
 
2^4 
 
 err 
 
 CLA 
 
 Spain, Portugal, and France. The juice, 
 which is much more acid than that of the 
 orange, possesses similar virtues. It is al- 
 ways preferred where a strong vegetable 
 acid is required. Saturated with the fixed ve- 
 getable alkali, it forms the citrate of potash, 
 which is in frequent extemporaneous use 
 in febrile diseases, and by promoting the 
 secretions, especially that of the skin, proves 
 of considerable service in abating the vio- 
 lence of fever. This medicine is also often 
 employed to restrain vomiting. As an an- 
 tiscorbutic, lemon juice has been often taken 
 on board ships destined for long voyages ; 
 but even when well depurated of its mucila- 
 dnous parts, it is found to spoil by long 
 Keeping. To preserve it in purity for a 
 considerable length of time, it is necessary 
 that it should be brought to a highly con- 
 centrated state, and for this purpose it has 
 been recommended to expose the juice to 
 a degree of cold sutScient to congeal the 
 aqueous and mucilaginous parts. After a 
 crust of ice is formed, the juice is poured 
 into another vessel ; and, by repeating this 
 process several times, the remaining juice, 
 it is said, has been concentrated to eight 
 times its original strength, and kept without 
 sutlering any material change for several 
 years. Whytt found the juice of lemons 
 to allay hysterical palpitations of the heart, 
 after various other medicines had been ex- 
 perienced ineffectual : ajid this juice, or 
 that of oranges, taken to the quantity of 
 four or six ounces in a day, has sometimes 
 been found a remedy in the jaundice. The 
 exterior rind of the lemon is a very grateful 
 aromatic bitter, not so hot as orange peal, 
 and yielding in distillation a less quantity of 
 oil, which is extremely light, almost colour- 
 less, and genei'ally brought from the south- 
 ern parts of Europe, under the name of 
 Essence of Lemons. The lemon-peel, 
 though less warm, is similar in its qualities 
 to that of the orange, and is employed with 
 the same iiitentions. The pharraacopceias 
 direct a syrup of the juice, syrupus limonum, 
 and the peel enters into some vinous and 
 aqueous bitter infusions ; it is also ordered 
 to be candied ; and the essential oil is an 
 ingredient in some formula;. 
 
 The citron-tree is also considered as be- 
 longing to the same species, the Citrus me- 
 dicaof Linngeus. Its fruit is called Cedro- 
 mela, which is larger and less succulent than 
 the lemon ; but in all other respects the 
 citron and lemon trees agree. The citron 
 juice, when sweetened with sugar is called 
 by the Italians ugro di cedro. The Citrus 
 inella rosa of Lamarck, is another variety of 
 the citrus medica of Linnaeus. It was pro- 
 duced, at first, casually, by an Italian's 
 grafting a citron on a stock of a bergamot 
 i)ear-tree ; wliencc the fi uit produced by this 
 Mnion participated botii of the citron-tree 
 and tiie pear-tree. The essence prepared 
 from this (ruit is called essence of berffa- 
 
 Ci TTA. A voracious appetite. 
 
 CiTTo'sis. See Chlorosis. 
 
 Civet-cat. See Zibelhum. 
 
 CIVE'TTA. (From sebet. Arab.) Ci- 
 vet, an unctuous odoriferous drug now only- 
 used by perfumers. 
 
 Clap. See Gonorrhma. 
 
 CLARET. (Claretum ; from clareo, to 
 be clear.) A French wine, that may be 
 given vv^ith great advantage, as a tonic and 
 antiseptic, where red port wine disagrees 
 with the patient ; and in typhoid fevers of 
 children and delicate female^, it is far pre- 
 ferable as a common drink. 
 
 Clark'tum. See Claret. Also a wine 
 impregnated with spices and sugar, called 
 by some Vinum Hippocraticum. A Clare- 
 tum purgatorium composed of a vinous in- 
 fusion of glass of antimony with cinnamon 
 water and sugar, is mentioned by Schroe- 
 der. 
 
 CLARIFICA'TIO. The depuration of 
 any thing. 
 
 Clary. A name for the horminum. 
 
 Cla'sis. (From jt^aa, to break.) Clasma. 
 A fracture. 
 
 Clau'stkum. (From claudo, to shut.) 
 Cleithrum gutturis. Any aperture which 
 has a power of contracting itself, or closing 
 its orifice by any means, as the passage of 
 the throat. 
 
 Cla'ustkum virginita'tis. The hvmen. 
 
 CLAUSU'RA. (From claudo, to 'shut.) 
 An imperforation of any canal or cavity in 
 the body. Thus clausura uteri is a preter- 
 natural imperforation of the uterus ; clau- 
 sura tubarum Fallopiarum, a morbid imper- 
 foration of the Fallopian tubes, mentioned 
 by Ruysch as one cause of infecundity. 
 
 Clava'tio. (From clava, a club.) A 
 sort of articulation without motion, where 
 the parts are, as it were, driven in with a 
 hammer, like the teeth in the sockets. See 
 Gomphosis. 
 
 Clavella'tus. (From clavus, a wedge.) 
 Potash was called cineres clavellati, from 
 the little wedges, or billets, into which the 
 wood was cut to make it. 
 
 CLA'VICLE. (Dim. oiclavis; so called 
 from its resemblance to an ancient key.) 
 Collar-bone. The clavicle is placed at the 
 root of the neck, and at the upper part of 
 the breast. It extends across, from the tip 
 of the shoulder to the upper part of the 
 sternum ; it is a round bone, a little flattened 
 towards the end, which joins the scapula ; 
 it is scurved like an Italic S, having one 
 curve turned out towards the breast, it is 
 useful as an arch, supporting the shoulders, 
 preventing them from falling forwards upon 
 the breast, and making the hands strong 
 antagonists to each other ; which, v/ithout 
 this steadying, they could not have been. 
 
 \. The thoracic end, that next the ster- 
 num, or what may be called the inner head 
 of the clavicle, is round and fiat, or but- 
 ton-like ; and it is received into a suitable 
 lionoTv on the npper plei;« of the. ffprnuiT' 
 
CLE 
 
 CLE 
 
 2:25 
 
 It is not only like other joints surrounded 
 by a capsule or purse ; it is further provided 
 with a small moveable cartilage, which, like 
 a friction-wheel in machinery, saves the 
 parts and facilitates the motions, and moves 
 continually as the clavicle moves. 
 
 2. But the (.utward end of the clavicle is 
 flattened, as it approaches the scapula, and 
 the edge of that flatness is turned to the 
 edge of the flattened acromion, so that they 
 touch but in one single point. This outer 
 end of the clavicle, and the corresponding 
 point of the acromion, are flattened and 
 covered with a crust of cartilage ; but the 
 motion here is very slight and (juite insensi- 
 ble ; they are tied firmly by strong liga- 
 ments; and we may consider this as almost 
 a fixed point; for there is little motion of 
 t!ie scapula upon the clavicle : but there is 
 much motion of the clavicleupon the breast, 
 for the clavicle serves as a shaft, or axis, 
 firmly tied to the scapula, upon which the 
 scapula moves and turns, being connected 
 with the trunk only by this single point, viz. 
 the articulation of the clavicle with the 
 breast-bone. 
 
 Clavi'culus. See Clavicle. 
 
 Clavi'cula. See Clavicle. 
 
 Cla'vis. (From claiulo, to shut.) The 
 same as clavicle. 
 
 CLA'VUS. (A nail.) The sensation 
 resembling the driving a nail into the head. 
 A fixed pain in the forehead, which may 
 be covered by one's thumb, giving a sensa- 
 tion like as if a nail were driven into the 
 part. When connected with hysterics, it is 
 called clavus hystericus. This term is also 
 applied to corns, from their resemblance to 
 the head of a nail ; and to an artificial pa- 
 late, or diseased uterus. 
 
 Cla'vus hyste'ricus. See Clavus. 
 
 Cla'vus oculo'rum. a staphyloma, or 
 tumour on the eyelids. 
 
 Clay. SeeAlumine. 
 
 Cleavers. See Galium .Sparine. 
 
 CLEGHORN, George, was born, near 
 Edinburgh in 1716; and after studying in 
 that city, went at the age of 20 to Minorca, 
 as a regimental surgeon. During the 13 
 years that he spent there, he sedulously stu- 
 died the natural productions of the island. 
 In 1750, coming to London, he published his 
 " Treatise on the Diseases of Minorca," 
 which displays great observation and ability. 
 He then went to Dublin, and gave lectures 
 on anatomy with such success, that he was 
 soon after appointed public professor ; 
 and in 1774, an honorary member of the 
 College of Physicians there. He died in 
 1789. 
 
 Clei'dion. Clidion. The epithet of a 
 pastil, described by Galen and Paulus 
 ^gineta ; and it is the name also of an 
 epithem described by Aetius. 
 
 Cleido'ma. (From Khiid'cw, to close.) 
 A pastil, or troch. Also the clavicula. 
 
 Ci.EiDOMASToiDE'rs. I'From kku;, the 
 
 29 
 
 clavicle, and fxitc^.tinc, the mastoid process.) 
 See Sterno-cleido-mastoideiis. 
 
 Cleisa'gra. (From i;«,'c, the clavicle, 
 and aj//:«, a prey.) The gout in the articu- 
 lation of the clavicles. 
 
 Clei'thron. (From x.kitiS'a), to shut.) See 
 Clnustnnn. 
 
 CLE'MATIS. (From k?j)^«*, a tendril ; 
 so named from its climbing up trees, or any 
 thing it can fasten upon with its tendrils.) 
 The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- 
 ncBan system. Class, Polyandria. Order, 
 Polygynia. 
 
 Cle'matis re'cta. The systematic name 
 of the upright virgin's-bower. Flammula 
 Jovis. Clematis; foliis pinnaiis, foliolis 
 ovato lanceolatis integerrimis, caule erecto^ 
 floribus pentapetalis tetrapetalisque of Lin- 
 naeus. More praises have been bestowed 
 upon the virtue which the leaves of this 
 plant are said to possess, when exhibited 
 internally, as antivenereal, by foreign phy- 
 sicians, than its trials in this country can 
 justify. The powdered leaves are some- 
 times applied externally to ulcers, as aa 
 escharotic. 
 
 Cle'matis vita'iba. The systematic 
 name of the traveller's-joy. Vitalba. Vior- 
 na. Clematis arthragene of Theophrastus. 
 This plant is common in our hedges, and 
 is the Clematis; foliis pinnaiis, foliolis 
 cordatis scandentibus, of Linneeus. Its 
 leaves when fi-esh produce a warmth on the 
 tongue, and if the chewing is continued, 
 blisters arise. The same effect follows their 
 being rubbed on the skin. The plant has 
 been administered internally to cure lues 
 venerea, scrofula, and rheumatisms, la 
 France, the young sprouts are eaten, when 
 boiled, as hoptops are in this country. 
 
 Clemati'tis. The same as clematis. 
 
 Cleo'nis colly'rium. The name of a 
 collyrium described by Celsus. 
 
 Cleo'nis glu'ten. (An astringent for- 
 mula of myrrh, frankincense, and white of 
 
 egg- 
 
 Cle'psydra. (From JiX^rra, to conceal, 
 and uJbp, water.) Properly, an instrument 
 to measure time by the dropping of water 
 through a hole, from one vessel to another; 
 but it is used to express a chemical vessel, 
 perforated in the same manner. It is also 
 an instrument mentioned by Paracelsus, 
 contrived to convey suff"umigations to the 
 uterus in hysterical cases. 
 
 CLEYER, Andrew, was born at Cas- 
 sel, in the beginning of the 17th century. 
 After studying medicine, he went as phy- 
 sician to Batavia, where he resided several 
 years. He transmitted several interesting 
 communications to the Imperial Academy, 
 of which he had been chosen a member, 
 particularly " An Account of Hydatids 
 found in a Human Stomach," and " Of the 
 Custom of the Indians of taking Opium ;" 
 also descriptions and drawings of Jthe plants 
 indigenous in Java, especially the raoxa- 
 
€LI 
 
 CLU 
 
 ginseng, and lea-plant. He likewise pub- 
 lished, in 1680, a curious specimen of Chi- 
 nese medicine. 
 
 Cli'banus. (Quasi K,iKtSa.voc : from y.ct- 
 >.v-/lte, to conceal.) A portable furnace, or 
 still, in which the materials to be wrought 
 on are shut up. 
 
 CLIFTOIS, Francis, after studying at 
 Oxford, came to London, and was admitted 
 Fellow of the College of Physicians, as 
 well as of the Royal Society, about the 
 year 1730. Two years after he published 
 on ''■ The State of Physic, ancient and 
 modern, with a Plan for improving it :" in 
 which a law is proposed, to compel practi- 
 tioners to send to a public institution descrip- 
 tions of the several cases which come under 
 their care. He was also author of "A plain 
 and sure Way of practising Physic ;" and 
 translated some parts of Hippocrates into 
 English, with notes. 
 
 Clima'cter. (From x.uy.a^a!,'io proceed 
 gradually.) The progression of the life of 
 man. It Is usually divided into periods of 
 seven years. 
 
 Cii'max. (From xx<^.<*fa), to proceed.) 
 A name of some antidotes, which, in regu- 
 lar propon-tion, increased or diminished the 
 ingredients of which it was composed, e. g. 
 ]^. Chammdryos ^jjj. Centaurii |jj. Hy- 
 per ici %\. . 
 
 Climbbxg birlhwort. See Jlristolochia cle- 
 matitis. 
 
 CLI'NICAL. {Clinicus, from Kxm, 
 a bed.) Any thing concerning a bed: thus 
 clinical lectures, doses, a clinical physician, 
 &.C. ; which mean lectures given at the bed- 
 side, observations taken from patients when 
 in bed, a physician who visits his patients in 
 their bed, &,c. 
 
 CLI'NOID. (Clinoideus ; from kxivh, 
 abed, and eJ's?, resemblance.) Resembling 
 abed. The four processes surrounding the 
 sella turcica of the sphenoid bone are so 
 called, of which two are anterior, and two 
 posterior. 
 
 Clinomastoide'us. a con-uption of clei- 
 domastoideus. 
 
 Cli'ssus. a chemical term denoting 
 mineral compound spirits ; but antimony is 
 considered as the basis clyssi. See Clyssus. 
 
 Clito'ridis mu'sculus. See Erector ci- 
 toriiiis. 
 
 CLITORIS. (From kxiuo, to enclose, 
 or hide ; because it is hid by thelabia puden- 
 dorum.) Columella. A small glandiform body, 
 like, a penis in miniature, and, like it, covered 
 ■with a praepuce, or fore-skin. It is situated 
 above the nymphae, and before the opening of 
 the urinary passage of women. Anatomy has 
 discovered, that the clitoris is composed 
 like the penis, of a cavernous substance, and 
 of a glans, which has no perforation, but is 
 like that of the penis, exquisitely sensible. 
 The clitoris is the principal seat of pleasure : 
 during coition it is distended with blood, 
 and jifter the venereal orgasm it becomes 
 
 flaccid and falls. Instances have occurred 
 where the clitoris was so enlarged as to ena- 
 ble the female to have venereal commerce 
 with others; and, in Paris, this fact was 
 made a public exhibition of to the faculty. 
 Women thus formed appear to partake, in 
 their general form, less of the female cha- 
 racter, and are termed hermaphrodites. The 
 clitoris in children is larger, in proportion, 
 than in full-grown women : it often projects 
 beyond the external labia at birth. 
 
 Clitori'smus. (From it^ulopi;.) A mor- 
 bid enlargement of the clitoris. 
 
 CLONIC (From xAcvsa, to move to 
 and fro.) See Convulsion. 
 
 Clono'des. (From uxovioi, to agitatiE.) 
 A strong unequal pulse. 
 
 Clove bark. See Myrtus ciryophyllata. 
 
 Clove sillifiower. )o r.. ,, ^ 
 
 Clove July flower. \ ^^^ I>'anthus Cwryo- 
 
 Clove pink. ) plyUus. 
 
 Clove. See Eugenia Caryophyllata. 
 
 CLOWES, William, an eminent En- 
 glish surgeon of the 16th century, received 
 his education under George Keble, whose 
 skill he strongly commends. After serving 
 for some time professionally in the navy, he 
 settled in London, and was made surgeon to 
 Christ's and St. Bartholomew's hospitals, and 
 appears to have had considerable practice. 
 In 1586 he was sent to the Low-Countries, 
 to the assistance of the army under the Earl 
 of Leicester ; and on his return was ap- 
 pointed surgeon to the Queen, His works 
 are in the English language, but evince 
 much learning, as well as skill in his pro- 
 fession. The first which he published was 
 on the lues venera, in 1585; in which he 
 notices the increasing frequency of that dis- 
 ease, and states that in five years he had 
 cured above a thousand patients labouring 
 under it at St. Bartholomew's hospital. But 
 his most celebrated publication appeared 
 three years after, on the method of treating 
 wounds of various kinds, the result of ex- 
 tensive experience, sanctioned by references 
 to the most approved writers. He appears 
 to have possessed an enlarged understand- 
 ing, and was very severe on all quacks and 
 impostors ; and he may justly be reckoned 
 among the restorers and improvers of sur- 
 gery in modern times. 
 
 CLUNE'SIA. (From dunes, the but- 
 tocks.) Proctalgia. An inflammation of 
 the buttocks. 
 
 Cr.u'PEA ALo'sA. The Linnaean aame 
 for the shad or chad, wijose flesh is by some 
 commended as a restorative. 
 
 CLU'SIA. (So called in memory of 
 Charles Clusius, an eminent botanist.) 
 The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- 
 naean system. Class, Polyganiia. Order, 
 Monoecia. Balsam^tree. 
 
 C L U'T I A. (Named after Cluyt, and 
 sometimes spelled cluyiia.) The name of a 
 genus of plants in the Linnaean system. 
 Class, Diotcia. Order, Gynandritt, 
 
CO A 
 
 fcOB 
 
 Ctu'xiA elothe'ria. The systematic 
 name of the tree which is by some supposed 
 to afford the cascarilla bark. 
 
 Cluy'tia. See Clutia. 
 
 Clv'Don. {Y^KuSmv.) A fluctuation and 
 flatulency in the stomach. 
 
 Clypea'lis. (From clypeus, a shield.) 
 Formed like a shield. 
 
 Cly'smus. Clysma. (From KXt/f*, to wash.) 
 A glyster. 
 
 Cly'ssus. Clissus. A term anciently 
 used by the chemists for medicines made 
 by the reunion of different principles, as 
 oil, salt, and spirit, by long digestion ; but 
 it is not now practised, and the term is 
 almost lost. 
 
 Cly'ssus antimo'sit. Clysms mineralis. 
 A weak acid of sulphur. 
 
 Cly'ster. (Clysterium. (Ffom xA.t/f*, to 
 cleanse.) A glyster. 
 
 Cne'mia. Any part connected with the 
 tibia. 
 
 CneModactyl^'us. (From mufiti, the 
 tibia, and J'mCIvm;, a finger, or toe.) A 
 muscle whose origin is in the tibia, and 
 whose insertion is in the toes. Its office is 
 to elevate the toes. See Extensor longus 
 digitorum pedis. 
 
 CiiE'sis. (From tcvau, to scratch.) Cne*- 
 ma. Cnesriws. A painful itching. 
 
 CKicilje'on. (From mix.o;, cnicus, and 
 sxa/ot», oil.) Oil made of the seeds of cnicus. 
 Its virtues are the same with those of the 
 ricinus, but in an inferior degree. 
 
 Cni'cus. (From waa, to scratch.) The 
 plant used by Hippocrates by this name, is 
 supposed to be the carthamus; but modern 
 botanists exclude it from the species of this 
 plant. 
 
 Cni'cus sylve'stris. The Ccntaurea bt- 
 nedicta. 
 
 Cni'dII CO'cCI. ) o t-v I It 
 
 „ , ^ , } See Daphne Meztreum. 
 
 CNI DIA GftANA. ^ ^ 
 
 Cnido'sis. (From icv/J», the nettle.) An 
 itching sensation, such as is perceived from 
 the nettle. A dry ophthalmy. 
 
 Cnipo'tes. An itching. 
 
 Cni'smos. See Cnesis. 
 
 Cny'ma. (From kvom, to scrape, or 
 grate.) In Hippocrates it signifies a rasure, 
 puncture, or vellicatlon : also the same as 
 cnesmos, or cnesis. 
 
 COAGULA'NTIA. (From coagulo, to 
 incrassate, or curdle.) Such medicines as 
 coagulate the blood and juices flowing from 
 it. 
 
 CO AG UL ABLE LYMPH. Lym- 
 pha coagulabilis. Called also fibrin, being 
 a principal constituent of muscular fibres. 
 It is a component part of the blood. It 
 maybe obtained in considerable quantities, 
 by stirring the blood about with a stick, 
 when it adheres to its sides. In certain 
 diseased actions it is separated from the 
 blood, and is often found in very consi- 
 derable quantities in the circumscribed ca- 
 vities of the bodv. It has neither ta,«te 
 
 nor smell ; it always possesses a v^^hite and 
 opaque colour; is of a glutinous coiisistence, 
 and, if dried by a gentle heat, becomes 
 horny. The same name has aI?o been 
 given to that part of the serum, which 
 coagulates when heated, and which is of an 
 albuminous nature. See JJlbumen. 
 
 COAGULA'TION. (Coagulaiio : from 
 con, and ago, to drive together.) The sepa- 
 ration of the glutinous or viscid particles, 
 contained in any fluid, from the more thin 
 and not coagulable particles : thus, when 
 milk curdles, the coagulable particles form 
 the curd ; and when acids are thrown into 
 any fluid containing coagulable particles, 
 they form what is called a coagulum. 
 
 COA'GULUM. A term apptied frequent- 
 ly to blood and other fluids, when they 
 assume a jelly-like consistency. 
 
 Coa'gulum alu'mini.s. This is made by 
 beating the white of eggs with a little 
 alum, until it forms a coagulum. It is re- 
 commended as an efficacious application 
 to relaxations of the conjunctive membrane 
 of the eye. 
 
 Coalte'rn^; febres. (From con, and 
 alternus, alternate.) Fevers mentioned by 
 Bellini, which he describes as two fevers 
 affecting the same patient, and the pa- 
 roxysm of one approaching as that of the 
 other subsides. 
 
 Coarcta'tio. (From coardo, to straiten.) 
 The contraction or diminution of any 
 thing. Applied to the pulse, it means a 
 lessening in number. 
 
 Coarticula'tio. (From con, and articu- 
 latio, an articulation.) That sort of articu- 
 lation which has manifest motion. 
 
 COBALT. Cadmia metallica. A metal 
 that has never been found pure in nature. 
 We meet with it almost always either in 
 the state of an oxide, alloyed with other 
 metals, in the form of a sulpburet, or com- 
 bined with an acid. 
 
 Cobalt in the state of an oxide forms the 
 black cobalt ore. This ore is found in Ger- 
 many, either in powder of a black or gray 
 colour, or in compact masses. In the last 
 form, it exhibits at its fracture rose-coloured 
 spots. There are several varieties of this ore. 
 
 Cobalt, alloyed Avith other metals, forms 
 the dull white cobalt ore. In this ore, which 
 occurs either amorphous or crystallized, 
 cobalt is united to iron and arsenic. The 
 colour of this ore, when fresh broken, is 
 white or bluish-gray, sometimes with a 
 shade of red. It has a metallic lustre. Its 
 texture is compact. Cobalt, united to 
 sulphur, forms the white cobalt ore. It is 
 met with in masses, or crystallized in cubes, 
 dodecahedra, and octahedra. Its colour 
 is a tin-white, sometimes reddish-yellow. 
 Cobalt in the state of oxide, combined with 
 arsenic, acid forms (he red cobalt dre, ar»e- 
 niate of cobalt. It is found ' in masses of 
 various shapes. Its colour is red,^ inclining 
 to orange. 
 
il2B 
 
 coc 
 
 coc 
 
 Cobalt, when in a pure state, U of a steel- Fic&s Indue grana. Scarabceolits hemisplucri- 
 gray colour, with a tinge of red, and a fine cms. Cochinelifera cochinilla. Coccus America- 
 dose grain. It has a granulated fracture, nus. Cochinelle. Coccus Indicus tinclorius. 
 and is easily broken and pulverized. Its Cochineal. The female of a species of iusect 
 specific weight is between 7.700 and 7.811. called Coccus cadi, tiiat is found on, and 
 It requires a very intense heat for its fusion, collected in South America, from the 
 nearly equal to that necessary to melt cast Opuntia, or Indian fig-tree. It possesses 
 iron. When heated in contact with the air, stimulating qualities, and is ordered by the 
 it oxidizes before fusion. Phosphorus renders College in the tinctura cardamomi composita, 
 it very fusible, and converts it into a phos- and tinctura cinchonm composita; but, most 
 phuret. It unites to sulphur with difficulty, probably, merely on account of the beautiful 
 but very well with the alkaline sulphiirets red colour which it imparts to them, 
 by fusion. When alloyed with metals it COCCYGE'US. (Coccygeus, sc. muscu- 
 renders them granulated, rigid, and brittle, lus ; from kokxu^ : because it is inserted 
 It is attacked by the greater number of the into the coccyx.) Ischio-cocigien of DamaiS. 
 acids, and unites with the boracic acid. A muscle of the os coccygis, situated within 
 Its solutions in different acids become the pelvis. It arises tendinous and fleshy, 
 green when heated; and from this property, from the spinous process of the ischium, 
 it is used as an ink, w4iich, when written and covers the inside of the sacro-Lschiatic 
 with on paper, is invisible, but becomes ligament ; from this narrow beginning it 
 visible when gently heated, and disappears gradually increases to form a thin fleshy 
 when cold. It takes fire in oxygenated belly, interspersed with tendinous fibres, 
 muriatic acid gas. It colours glass of a It is inserted into the extremity of the os 
 fine blue. It unites with platina, gold, iron, sacrum, and nearly the whole length of the 
 nickel, copper, and arsenic, by fusion ; os coccygis, laterally. Its use is to support 
 but silver, lead, bismuth, and mei-cury, and move the os coccygis forwards, and to 
 refuse to unite with it in the dry way. tie it more fii-mly to the sacrum. 
 In its purest state, it is not only obedient to CO'CCYGIS OS. (From xc)o«/|, the 
 the magnet, but, if we may trust to the ac- cuckoo, whose bill it is said to represent.) 
 curacy of some experiments made by Kohl Cauda. Ossis sacri acumen. Coccyx. This 
 and Wenzel, it may even receive a niagne- bone is a small appendage to the point of 
 tical attractive power. the sacrum, terminating this inverted co- 
 
 Mtrate of potash oxidizes cobalt readily, lumn with an acute point, and found in 
 It detonates by the blow of a hammer very different conditions in the several 
 when mixed with oxygenated muriate of stages of life. In the child, it is merely 
 potash. It produces fine colours in porcelain, cartilage, and we can find no point of 
 enamels, artificial gems, Lc. bone : during youth, it is ossifying into 
 
 COBHAM WATERS. Weak saline pur- distinct bones, which continue moveable 
 ging waters. upon each other till manhood ; then the 
 
 CO'BRA DE CAPE'LLO. (From separate bones gradually unite with each 
 cobra, the head, or covering, Span.) Cro- other, so as to form one conical bone, 
 talus horridus of Linna:-us. The rattle with bulgings and marks of the pieces of 
 snake ; the stone out of whose head is said which it was originally composed ; but 
 to be an antidote to the poison of venomous still the last bone continues to move upon 
 animals. the joint of the sacrum, till, in advanced 
 
 Co'cCA cni'dia. See Daphne mesereum. years, it is at last firmly united; later in 
 
 Cocca'kiuim. (From mnxov, a berry.) women than in men, with whom it is often 
 A very small pill. fixed at twenty or twenty-five. It is not, 
 
 COCCIiNE'LLA. (Dim. from coccus, a like the os saci"um, flat, but of a roundish 
 berry ; from its resemblance to a berry.) form, convex without, and concave in- 
 See Coccus cacti. wards; forming with the sacrum the lowest 
 
 Cocco-ba'lsamum. Tlie fruit of the true part of the pelvis behind. It has no holes 
 balsam. like the sacrum ; has no communication 
 
 Coccogni'dia. Grana aiidia. Cocci cnidli. ^vith the spinal canal, and transmits no 
 The seeds of the Daphne mezcrevm are so nerves ; but points forwards to support the 
 termed. They are violently purgative. See lower parts of the rectum ; thus it contracts 
 Daphne mescre^im. the lower opening of the pelvis, so as to 
 
 Co'ccos. See Daphne mesereum. support effectually the rectum, bladder, and 
 
 Co'ccui,! I'ndi aroma'tici. The piper womb; and yet continues so moveable in 
 Jamaicense. women, as to recede in time of labour, al- 
 
 CO'CCULUS I'NDICUS. (Dim. of lowing the head of the child to pass, 
 xoxitof, aberiy.) See Menispermum cocculus. CO'CCYX. (Kohkv^, the cuckoo.) See 
 
 Co'ccuM ea'phicum. Anaraeforchermes. Coccygis os. Also the part in which the os 
 
 CO'CCUS. The name, in entomology, coccygis is placed. 
 of a tribe of 'insects. Co'chia. (From icop^sLsi, to turn or make 
 
 Co'ccus ca'cti. The systematic name of round.) An ancient name of some oflicinal 
 the cochineal animal Coccinella. CocciiiiUa. pills. 
 
coc 
 
 coc 
 
 229 
 
 Co'ehineal. See Coccus cacti. 
 
 CO'CHLEA. (From »o;t*f«, lo turn 
 round.) A cavity of the internal ear, re- 
 sembling the shell of a snail, in which are 
 observed, the modiolus, or nucleus, extend- 
 ing from its basis to the apex, the scala iym- 
 pani, scala vestibuli, and spiral lamina. 
 
 Co'cHLEA terre'stris. See Limax. 
 
 COCHLEA'RE. (From cocMea, a cockle, 
 whose shell its bowl represents.) A spoon- 
 ful. In prescriptions it is sometimes ab- 
 breviated thus, coch. Cochleare magnum, 
 is a table-spoon ; cochleare medium, a des- 
 sert or pap spoon ; and cochleare minimum, 
 a tea-spoon. 
 
 COCHLEA'RIA. (From cochleare, a 
 spoon ; so called from its resemblance.) 
 The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- 
 naean system. Class, Tetradyriamia. Order, 
 Siliculosa. 
 
 Cochlea'ria armora'cia. The syste- 
 matic name of the horse-radish. Raphanus 
 rusticanus. £rmoracia. Raphanus marinus. 
 Raphanus sylvestris. Horse-radish. The plant 
 which affords this root is the Cochlearia ar- 
 mor acia; foliis radicalibus lanceolatis crenalis, 
 caulinis incisis, of Linnaeus. Horse-radish has 
 long been received inio the materia medica, 
 and is also well known at our tables. " It 
 affects the organs both of taste and smell 
 with a quick penetrating pungency ; never- 
 theless it contains in certain vessels a sweet 
 juice, which sometimes exudes in littledrops 
 upon the surface. Its pungent matter is of 
 a very volatile kind, being totally dissijmted 
 in drying, and carried off in evaporation, or 
 distillation by water; as the pungency ex- 
 hales, the sweet matter of the root becomes 
 more sensible, though this also is, in a great 
 measure, dissipated or destroyed. It impreg- 
 nates both water and spirit, by infusion, or 
 by distillation, very richly with its active 
 matters. In distillation with water, it yields 
 a small quantity of essential oil, exceedingly 
 penetrating and pungent." 
 
 Dr. CuUen has mentioned every thing ne- 
 cessary to be known respecting the medicinal 
 virtues of horse-radish, we shall therefore 
 transcribe all that the ingenious professor 
 has written on this subject. " The root of 
 this plant only is employed ; and it affords 
 one of the most acrid substances of this 
 order (Siliquose,) and therefore proves a 
 powerful stimulant, whether externally or 
 internally employed. Externally, it readily 
 inflames the skin, and proves a rubefacient 
 that may be employed with advantage in 
 palsy and rheumatism ; and if its application 
 be long continued, it produces blisters. 
 Taken internally, it may be so managed as to 
 relieve hoarseness, by acting on the fauces. 
 Received into the stomach, it stimulates this, 
 and promotes digestion ; and therefore is 
 properly employed as a condiment with our 
 animal food. If it be infused in water, and 
 a portion of this infusion be taken with a 
 large draught of warm water, it readily 
 
 proves emetic, and may either be employed 
 by itself to excite vomiting, or to assist the 
 operation of other emetics. Infused in water, 
 and taken into the stomach, it proves stimu- 
 lant to the nervous system, and is thereby 
 useful in palsy, and, if employed in large 
 quantity, it proves heating to the whole 
 body ; and thereby it proves often useful in 
 chronic rheumatism, whether arising from- 
 scurvy or other causes. Bergius has given 
 us a particular method of exhibiting this 
 root, which is, by cutting it down, without 
 bruising, into small pieces ; and these, if 
 swallowed without chewing, may be taken 
 down in large quantities, to that of a table- 
 spoonful. And the author alleges, that, in 
 this way, taken in the morning for a month 
 together, this root has been extremely useful 
 in arthritic cases, which, however, I sup- 
 pose to have been of the rheumatic kind. 
 It would seem, in this manner employed, 
 analogous to the use of unbruised mustard- 
 seed ; it gives out in the stomach its subtile 
 volatile parts, that stimulate considerably 
 without inflaming. The matter of horse- 
 radish, like the same matter of the other 
 siliquose plants carriedinto the blood-vessels^ 
 passes readily into the kidneys, and proves a 
 powerful diuretic, and is therefore useful in 
 dropsy ; and we need not say, that, in this 
 manner, by promoting both urine and per- 
 spiration, it has been long known as one of 
 the most powerful antiscorbutics." 
 
 Cochlea'ria horte'nsis. Lemon scurvy- 
 grass. 
 
 Cochlea'ria officina'lis. The systema- 
 tic name of the lemon scurvy-grass. Coch- 
 learia hortensis. This indigenous plant, 
 Cochlearia officinalis ; foliis radicalibus cor- 
 date subrotundis, caulinis oblongi-s subsinuatis, 
 of Linnaeus, is cultivated in gardens for its 
 medicinal qualities. Its expressed juice has 
 been long considered as the most effectual 
 of the scorbutic plants. 
 
 Cocho'ne. (From xs%aai, to turn round.) 
 Galen explains this to be the juncture of the 
 ischium, near the scat or breech ; whence 
 says he, all the adjacent parts about the seat 
 are called by the same name. Hesychius 
 says, that cochone is the part of the spine 
 which is adjacent to the os sacrum. 
 
 COCKBURN, William, was born in 
 the latter part of the 17th century. After 
 being some years physician to the navy, he 
 settled in London ; and soon distinguished 
 himself so much, that he was admitted into 
 the College, as well as the Royal Society, 
 and made physician to King William. He 
 published a " Treatise on Sea Diseases," 
 which was often reprinted, and translated 
 into French and German. He referred the 
 scurvy principally to the diet of seamen, and 
 considered fresh provisions as the chief re- 
 medy for it. He wrote also on Alvine 
 Fluxes, on Gonorrhoea, (which he contends 
 may exist independent of syphilis,) and on 
 the Human (Economy ; which latter pub- 
 
33Q 
 
 CtEL 
 
 C&P 
 
 lication was much noticed at the time, but 
 is since superseded by more accurate trea- 
 
 CO'COS. (So called from the Portu- 
 guese coco, or coquen, the three holes at the 
 end of the cocoa-nutshell, giving it the re- 
 semblance of a monkey's head.) The name 
 of a genus of plants in the Linnaen system. 
 Class, Monoecia. Order, Hexandria. The 
 cocoa-nut tree. 
 
 Co'cos nucife'ra. The systematic name 
 of the plant, whose fruit is the cocoa-nut. 
 
 Co'cos butyra'cea. The systematic name 
 of the plant which affords the palm oil, 
 Oleum TpalrtKE, which is prodaced chiefly 
 ■from the fruit of the Cocos kulyracea ; intr- 
 mis, frondibus ftnnatis ; foliolis simplicibus. 
 ■of Linnseus, by bruising and dissolving the 
 -kernels of the fruit in water, without the 
 aid of heat, by which the oil is separated, 
 and rises to the surface, and on being washed 
 two or three times, is rendered fit for use. 
 When brought into this country, it is of the 
 consistence of an ointment, and of an orange- 
 yellow colour, with little taste, and of a 
 strong, though not disagreeable smell. Its 
 ase is confined to external applications in 
 pains, tumours, and sprains ; but it appears 
 to possess very little, if any, advantage over 
 other bland oils. 
 
 Co'cTiON. (From coquo, to boil.) Con- 
 coction. Digestion. In a medical sense, 
 signifies that alteration, whatever it be, or 
 however occasioned, which is made in the 
 crude matter of a distemper, whereby it is 
 either fitted for a discharge, or rendered 
 harmless to the body. This is often brought 
 about by nature ; that is, by the vis vita;, 
 or the diposition or natural tendency of 
 the matter itself, or else by proper reme- 
 dies, which may so alter its bulk, figure, 
 cohesion, or give it a particular determi- 
 nation, so as to prevent any farther ill ef- 
 fects, or drive it quite out of the body. 
 And, that time of a disease wherein this 
 action is performing, is called its state of 
 coction. 
 
 Cocd'stu. The name for courbaril. 
 Codoce'i.e. (From kwJisl, a bulb, and 
 jjwXH, a tumour.) A bubo. 
 
 Coda'ga pala. See Nerium antidysente- 
 ricum. 
 
 C<eca'lis. (From ccecum, the blind 
 gut, through which it runs.) A vein, being 
 a branch from the concave side of the vena 
 mesaraica. 
 
 Cce'la. (From k,oi?.o;, hollow.) The 
 hollow pits above, and sometimes below 
 the eyes. The hollow parts at the bottom 
 of the feet. 
 
 Cce'lia. (From hoskoc, hollow.) A 
 cavity in any part of the body. The belly. 
 The womb. 
 
 Cffi'LIAC A'RTERY. (Cculiacus, be- 
 longing to the belly ; from xwaw, the belly.) 
 Artcria cccliaca. The first branch given off 
 from the aorta in the cavity of the abdomen. 
 
 It sends branches to the diaphragm, slo-^ 
 mach, liver, pylorus, duodenurti, omentum, 
 and spleen. 
 
 C(E'LIAC PA'SSION. {CcRliacxts, be- 
 longing to the belly ; from koikm, the belly.) 
 Ccelica chylosa. Calica lactea. There are 
 very great differences among physicians 
 concerning the nature of this disease. Sau- 
 vages says it is a chronic flux, in which 
 the aliment is discharged half digested. 
 Dr. CuUen considers it as a species of di- 
 arrhoea, and mentions it in his third and 
 fourth species, under the terms mucosa, 
 chylosa, lactea; making the purulenta only 
 symptomatic. See Diarrhma. It is attended 
 with great pains in the stomach, resembling 
 the pricking of pins ; rumbling and flatus 
 in the intestines ; white stools, because de- 
 prived of bile ; while the patient becomes 
 weak and lean. 
 
 Ccelo'ma. (From a/iikoi;, hollow.) An 
 ulcer in the tunica cornea of the eye. 
 
 Ccelosto'mia. (From koiko;, hollow, 
 and ro/uct, the mouth.) A defect in speak- 
 ing, when a person's speech is obscured by 
 sounding as if his voice proceeded from a 
 cavern. 
 
 Ccenolo'gia. (From icoivc;, common, 
 and Koyo;, discourse.) A consultation, or 
 common consideration of a disease, by two 
 or more physicians. 
 
 Cceko'tes. (From nom?, common.) 
 The physicians of the methodic sect as- 
 serted that all diseases arose from relaxation, 
 stricture, or a mixture of both. These were 
 called canotes, viz. what diseases have in 
 common. 
 
 CffiRu'LEus la'pis. The sulphatc of Cop- 
 per. See Cupri sulphas. 
 
 Cffi'xE. (From ku/um, to lie down.) A 
 bed, or couch, for a sick person. 
 
 CO'FFEA. (From kofuah, a mixing 
 together, Hebr. ; so called from the plea- 
 sant potation which Is made from its berry : 
 others assert that the true name is Caffk, 
 from Caffa, a province in South America, 
 where the tree grows.spontaneously in great 
 abundance.) The name of a genus of plants 
 in the Linna^an system. Class, Pentandria. 
 Order, Monogynia. The coffee-tree. 
 
 Co'ffea Ara'bica. The plant which 
 affords coffee. Jasmhmm Jirabicum. Cho- 
 ava. Coffee is the seeds of the Coffea; 
 floribus quinquejidis, dispermis, of Linnaeus, 
 The coftee-tree is cultivated in Arabia, Per- 
 sia, the East Indies, the Isle of Bourbon, 
 and several parts of America. Good Tur- 
 key coffee is by far the most salutary of all 
 liquors drunk at meal-time. It possesses 
 nervine and adstringent qualities, and may 
 be drunk v/ith advantage at all times, ex- 
 cept when there is bile in the stomach. It 
 is said to be a good antidote against an over- 
 dose of opium, and to relieve obstinate spas- 
 modic asthmas. For the latter purpose, the 
 coffee ought to be of the best Mocco, newly 
 burnt, and made very strong, immediately 
 
COI COL 231 
 
 after grinding it. Sir John Pringle com- difl'erent universities in Italy, he attended 
 
 monly ordered one ounce for a dose ; which as physician to the French army during one 
 
 is to be repeated fresh, after the interval campaign, that he might have more oppor- 
 
 of a quarter or half an hour ; and which tunity for investigating human anatomy, 
 
 he directed to be taken without milk or He then settled at Nuremberg, where he 
 
 sugar. continued till his death in 1576. He made 
 
 If coffee be drunk warm within an hour considerable improvements in anatomy and 
 
 after dinner it is of singular use to those surgery. He found that the brain had a. 
 
 who have headach, from weakness in the motion communicated to it by the arteries ; 
 
 stomach, contracted by sedentary habits, and that in some animals the orga'ij might 
 
 close attention, or accidental drunkenness, be removed without destroying life. 'H:e first 
 
 It is of service when the digestion is weak ; described the corpora lutea in the ovariaj 
 
 and persons afflicted with the sick headach and noticed the order in which the parts of 
 
 are much benefited by its use, in some in- the chick are evolved. He described the 
 
 stances, though this etfect is by no means frontal sinuses, and the organ of hearingj 
 
 uniform. Cotfee is often imitated by roast- more accurately than any preceding author, 
 
 ing rye with a few almonds. He pointed out two muscles which depress 
 
 CO'GAN, WiLLiABi, was born in Somer- the eye-brows, and two which perform the 
 
 setshire, about the middle of the 16th cen- same office to the lips. He observed, that 
 
 tury. He studied, and took the degree of injuries to the brain are more dangerous 
 
 bachelor in medicine at Oxford ; soon after when the dura mater remains entire; and 
 
 which he was appointed master of theschool therefore he boldly divided that membrane, 
 
 at Manchester, where he also practised in He was accustomed also to pare down fungi 
 
 his profession till his death in 1607. He arising from the brain. He published good 
 
 published a curious book, abounding in plates of the cartilages, of the foetal skele- 
 
 classical quotations, entitled " The Haven ton, and of those of various animals^ &c. 
 
 of Health," in which he strongly recom- CO'ITUS. (From coeo, to go together.) 
 
 mends temperance and exercise. There is The conjunction of the male and female in 
 
 added an account of the sweating sickness ; the act of procreation. 
 
 and of a remarkable disorder, which pre- Co'la. (From j«exov, a joint.) The joints, 
 vailed at Oxford in July and August 1575, Colato'ria la'ctea. Astruc says they 
 before he left it, by which he states that in were formerly called glands, and are si- 
 thirty-seven days, " there died 510 persons, tuated in the third and internal tunic of the 
 all men and no women." uterus, and, that they are vesiculo-vascular 
 
 COHE'SION. (From con, and hcereo, bodies, 
 
 to stick together.) Vis cokasionis. Vis ad- Colato'rium. (From colo, to strain.) 
 
 hcEsionis. Vis attradioni^. That force in A strainer of any kind, 
 
 the particles of matter whereby they are Colatu'ra. (From colo, to strain. > A 
 
 connected in such a way that they resist filtered or strained liquor, 
 
 any attempt towards their removal or se- COLBATCH, John, was born in the 
 
 paration. It is a species of attraction. See latter part of the 17th century. He prac- 
 
 Attraclion. tised in London, first as a surgeon and 
 
 Cohoba'tion. (A term invented by Pa- apothecary, afterwards as a physician, and 
 
 racelsus.) Cohobatio. Cohobium. Cohoph. had considerable repute. He published se- 
 
 The ancient chemists use this term to sig- veral works; the first was "A New Li"-ht 
 
 nify the distillation of a fluid poured afresh of Chirurgery," condemning the use "of 
 
 upon a substance of the same kind as that tents, and the' injection of acrid substances 
 
 upon which it was before distilled, and into wounds ; then a treatise, in which most 
 
 repeating this operation several times, to diseases are described to alkalescency, and 
 
 make it more efficacious. For this purpose, acids strongly recommended ; this in a sub- 
 
 the vessel called pelican was employed. sequent publication he applied particularly 
 
 Co'hol. (Cohol, Heb.) Castellus says to the gout; lastly, he highly extolled the 
 
 this, word is used in Avicenna, to express misletoe as a remedy for epilepsy and other 
 
 dry coUyria for the eyes, in fine powder. nervous diseases. 
 
 ('oi'LiMA. (From notxict, the bowels.) Colcaquahui'tl. An American plant 
 
 A sudden swelling of the belly from wind, commended in palsies and uterine diso/- 
 
 Coilosto'mia. (From koiko;, hollow, ders, according to Ray. 
 
 and s-o^a, the mouth.) A defect of speak- COLCESTRE'NSIS A'QUA. Colchester 
 
 ing, from the palate, or through the nose. water. This mineral water is of the bitter 
 
 Coindica'ntia. (From co7i, and indico, purging kind, similar to that of Epsom' 
 
 to indicate.) Signs, or symptoms, are called but not so strong. ' 
 
 coindicant, when, besides the usual inciden- CO'LCHICUiVJ. (From Colchis, a city 
 
 tal appearances, there occur others, as age, of Armenia, where this plant is supposed, 
 
 habit, season, &.c. to have been common.) 1. The name of a 
 
 Coi'ra. A name for catechu. genus of plants in the Linnsean system. 
 
 GOITER, VoLCHER, was born at Gro- Class, Hexandria. Order, Tris;ynia. Mea 
 
 ningen in 1534. After studying at the dow-saffron. 
 
■232 
 
 COL 
 
 COL 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the mea- 
 dow-safifron. See Colchicum autumnale. 
 
 Co'lchic0m autumna'le. The systematic 
 name of the common meadow-saflron. Col- 
 chicum ;foliisplanis lanceolatis erectis, of Lin- 
 naeus. A native of England. The sensible 
 qualities of the fresh root are very various, 
 according to the place of growth and season 
 of the year. In autumn it is almost inert, 
 but in the beginning of summer highly 
 acrid ; hence some have found it to be a 
 corrosive poison, whilst others have eaten 
 Jt in considerable quantity, without expe- 
 riencing any effect When it is possessed 
 of acrimony, this is of the same nature 
 with that of garlic and some other plants, 
 and is entirely destroyed by drying. The 
 GermaH physicians have celebrated its vir- 
 tues as a diuretic, in hydrothorax and other 
 dropsies ; and in France it continues to be a 
 favourite remedy ; but it is, nevertheless, in 
 this country unsuccessful, or at best a very 
 uncertain remedy. The expressed juice is 
 used, in Alsace, to destroy vermin in the 
 heads of children. The officinal prepara- 
 tions of colchicum are, Syr. Colch. Autum. 
 idin. Pharm. The oxymel colchici of the 
 lormer London pharmacopoeia, is now omit- 
 ted, and the acetum colchici ordered in its 
 i-oom; as the honey may easily b& added ex- 
 temporaneously, if it be thought requisite. 
 (The following is the formula of the present 
 liOndon Pharm. for preparing the acetum 
 Colchici, or vinegar of meadow-saffron ; 
 " Take of fresh meadow-saffron root sliced, 
 '4n ounce ; acetic acid, a pint ; proof spi- 
 rit, a fluid-ounce. Macerate the meadovv- 
 Baffron root in the acid, in a covered glass 
 ^ressel, for twenty-four hours; then press 
 out the liquor and set it by, that the fecu- 
 encies may subside ; lastly, add the spirit to 
 he clear liquor." The dose is from 3ss to 
 ;jss. 
 
 Co'lchicum illy'ricom. The plant 
 supposed to afford the htrmodactyls. See 
 fiermodadylus. 
 
 Co'lchicum Zeyla'nicum. See Zedoaria. 
 
 Co'lcothar viTRi'oLi. ChalcUis. The 
 j-emains of calcined martial vitriol. 
 
 COLD. A privation of heat. It is no- 
 thing positive, but somewhat of the negative 
 kind. The human body contains within 
 itself, as long as it is living, a principle of 
 Warmth : if any other body, being in contact 
 ^•'ith it, abstracts the heat with unusual ra- 
 bidity, it is said to be cold ; but if it carries 
 off the heat more slowly than usual, or even 
 communicates heat to our body, it is said to 
 ^e hot. 
 
 i A cold is a popular name also for a ca- 
 tarrh. See Catarrhus. 
 
 COLD AFFUSION. A process for- 
 nlerly soraelimes practised by physicians, 
 but lately introduced by Dr. Currie, of 
 Liverpool, in the treatment of typhus fever, 
 and which appears to possess an uniformity 
 of success, which we look for in vain in 
 
 almost any other branch of medical practice. 
 The remedy consists merely in placing the 
 patient in a bathing-tub, or other convenient 
 vessel, and pouring a pailful of cold water 
 upon his body ; after which he is wiped 
 dry, and again put to bed. It should be 
 noted. 
 
 First, That it is the low contagious fever 
 in which the cold affusion is to be employed. 
 The first symptoms of which are a dull 
 headach, with restlessness and shivering ; 
 pains in the back, and all over the body, 
 the tongue foul, with great prostration of 
 strength ; the headach becoming more 
 acute, the heat of the body, by the thermo- 
 meter, 102° to 105° or more ; genera! rest- 
 lessness, increasing to delirium, particularly 
 in the night. 
 
 Secondly, Tha,i it is in the early stage of 
 ike disease we must employ the remedy; and 
 generally in the state of the greatest heat and 
 exacerbation. 
 
 Thirdly, It is affusion, not immersion, that 
 must be employed. 
 
 Since the first publication of Dr. Currie's 
 work, the practice of affusion has been ex- 
 tended throughout England ; and its efficacy 
 has been established in some stages of the 
 disease, from which the author had originally 
 proscribed the practice of it. One of the 
 cautionary injunctions which had been given 
 for the affusion of cold water in fever, was, 
 never to employ it in cases where the patient 
 had a sense nf chilliness upon him, even if the 
 thermometer, applied to the trunk of the 
 body, indicated a preternatural degree of 
 heat. In his last edition of Reports, how- 
 ever. Dr. Currie has given the particulars 
 of a case of this description, in which the 
 cold affusion was so managed as to produce 
 a successful event. 
 
 In fevers arising from, or accompanied by ^ 
 topical inflammation, his experience does not 
 justify the use of cold affusion ; though, in 
 a great variety of these cases, the warm 
 affusion may be used with advantage. 
 " And," says he, " though I have used the 
 cold affusion in some instances, so late as 
 the twelfth or fourteenth day of contagious 
 fever, with safety and success, yet it can 
 only be employed, at this advanced period, 
 in the instances in which the heat keeps up 
 steadily above the natural standard, and the 
 I'espiration continues free. In such cases, I 
 have seen it appease agitation and restless- 
 ness, dissipate delirium, and, as it were, 
 snatch the patient from impending dissolu- 
 tion. But it is in the early stages oi fever 
 (let me again repeal) that it ought always to 
 be employed, if possible ; and where, with- 
 out any regard to the heat of the patient, it 
 is had recourse to in the last stage of fever, 
 after every other remedy has failed, and the 
 case appears desperate, (of which I have 
 heard several instances,) can it appear sur- 
 prising that the issue should sometimes be 
 unfavourable ?' 
 
COL _ wrOL ' 2SS 
 
 Numerous communications from vai-ious one, it is by no means the only cause. In 
 
 practitioners, in the West and East Indies, Devonshire, it certainly more often arises 
 
 in Egypt and America, also show the effi- from tlie early cyder, made of harsh, unripe 
 
 cacy of affusion in the raging fevers of hot fruit, and in the West Indies from new 
 
 countries. rum. The characteristics of this disease are, 
 
 COLE, William, studied at Oxford, obstinate costiveness, with a vomiting of an 
 
 and took his degree there in 1666. After acrid or porraceous bile, pains about the 
 
 practising some time at Bristol, he came to region of the navel, shooting from thence to 
 
 London,anddistinguishedhimselfby several each side with excessive violence, strong 
 
 publications on physiology and medicine, convulsive spasms in the intestines, and a 
 
 which however are too theoretical. The tendency to a paralysis of the extremities. 
 
 principal are on animal secretion, on apo- It is occasioned by a long-continued costive- 
 
 plexy, on the cause of fever, on insensible ness ; by an accumulation of acrid bile ; by 
 
 perspiration, he. He published also a case cold applied either to the extremities, or to 
 
 of epilepsy, cured, in his opinion, by the the belly itself ; by a free use of unrij>e 
 
 misletoe. fruits, and by great irregularity in the mode 
 
 Co'les. (From hmkoc, a stalk.) Colis. of living. From its occurring frequently in 
 
 The penis. Devonshire, and other cyder counties, it 
 
 Colewort. See Brassica. has been supposed to arise from an impreg- 
 
 Co'li de'xtrum ligame'ntubi. Where nation of lead received into the stomach* 
 
 the mesentery changes its name for that of but this seems to be a mistake, as it is a 
 
 mesocolon, (nearthe extremity of the ileum,) very prevalent disease in the West Indies 
 
 the particular lamina, which is turned to the likewise, where no cyder is made, and where 
 
 right side, forms a small transverse fold, there is only a very small quantity of lead 
 
 which is thus named. in the mills employed to extract the juice 
 
 Co'li sini'strdm ligame'ktum. It is a from the sugar-canes. One or other of the 
 
 contraction of the mesocolon, a little below causes just enumerated, may justly be said 
 
 the left kidney. always to give rise to this species of 
 
 CO'LICA. (From neoxcv, colon, the colic, 
 
 name of one of the intestines.) The colic. The disease comes on gradually, with a 
 
 The appellation of colic is commonly given pain at the pit of the stomach, extending 
 
 to all pains in th^ abdomen, almost indiscri- downwards to the intestines, accompanied 
 
 minately ; but, from the different causes with eructations, slight sickness at the sto- 
 
 and circumstances of this disorder, it is mach, thirst, anxiety, obstinate costiveness 
 
 differently denominated. When the pain and a quick contracted pulse. After a short 
 
 is accompanied with a vomiting of bile, or time, the pains increase considerably in vio- 
 
 with obstinate costiveness, it is called a lence, the whole region of the belly is highly 
 
 bilious colic: if flatus causes the pain, that painful to the touch; the muscles of theab- 
 
 is, if attended with temporary distention, domen are contracted into hard irregular 
 
 relieved by the discharge of wind, it takes knots or lumps ; the intestines themselves 
 
 the n&me of flatulent or windy colic ; when exhibit symptoms of violentspasm, insomuch 
 
 accompanied with heat and inflammation, it that a glyster can hardly be injected, from 
 
 takes the name of inflammatory colic, or the powerful contraction of the sphincter 
 
 enteritis. When this disease arises to a ani ; and t^ere is constant restlessness, with 
 
 violent height, and is attended with obsti- a frequent vomiting of an acrid or porra- 
 
 nate costiveness, and an evacuation of fajces ceous matter, but more particularly after 
 
 by the month, it is called passio iliaca, or taking either food or medicine, 
 
 iliac passion. Upon a farther inci-ease of the symptoms 
 
 Dr. Cullen places this genus of disease in or their not being quickly alleviated, the 
 
 the class neuroses, and order spasmi ; and spasms become more frequent, as well as 
 
 defines it pain of the abdomen, particularly violent; the costiveness proves invincible 
 
 round the umbilicus, attended with vomit- and an inflammation of the intestines en- 
 
 ing and costiveness. He enumerates seven sues, which soon destroys the patient by 
 
 species. gangrene. In an advanced stage of the dis- 
 
 1. Coma spasmodica, with retraction of ease, it is no uncommon occurrence for 
 
 the navel, and spasm of the muscles of the dysuria to take place, in a very high degree. 
 
 ^^||y- ,. . The dry belly-ache is always attended 
 
 3. Lohca ptctonum. This is called from with some degree of danger ; but which is 
 
 the place where it is endemial, the Foictou, ever in proportion to the violence of the 
 
 the Surinam, tiie Devonshire colic ; from symptoms, and the duration of the disease 
 
 Its victims, the plumbers' and the painters' Even when it does not prove fatal, it is too 
 
 colic ; from its symptoms, the dry belly- apt to terminate in palsy, and to leave be- 
 
 ache, the nervous and spasmodic colic. It hind it contractions of the hands and feet 
 
 A *f-®" ^^*'''''"<^*^*i ^° the poison of lead, with an inability in their muscles to perform 
 
 and this is undoubtedly the cause, when it their office; and in this miserable state of 
 
 occurs to glaziers, painters, and those em- existence, the patient linirers out many 
 
 ployed in lead works; but. (hongh this is wretched vears- '' '' ' 
 
 3Q 
 
234 
 
 fJOL 
 
 eoL 
 
 Dissections of this disease usually show 
 the same morbid appearances as in common 
 colic, only in a much higher degree ; name- 
 ly, irregular contractions and distention of 
 the intestines, often with marks of inflam- 
 mation. 
 
 3. Colica stercorea, which happens from 
 obstinate and long-continued costiveness. 
 
 4. Colica accidentalis, called also cholera 
 sicca, from acrid undigested matters. 
 
 5. Colica meconialis, in infants, from a 
 retention of meconium. 
 
 6. Colica callosa, with a sensation of a 
 stricture in some part of the colon, and 
 frequently of previous flatulence,, gradually 
 passing off; the habit costive, or faeces li- 
 quid, and in small quantity. 
 
 7. Colica calculosa, from calculi formed 
 in the intestines, attended with a fixed hard- 
 ness in some part of the abdomen. It is 
 distinguished by the previous discharge of 
 calculi. 
 
 8. Colica flatulenfa may be added to 
 these species. It is distinguished by a 
 sudden fulness, with pain and constipation, 
 relieved by a discharge of wind from the 
 mouth or anus. 
 
 The colic is distinguished from inflam- 
 mation of the intestines by the pain being 
 wririging, and not of a burning kind; by 
 the apasmodic contraction of the abdominal 
 muscles ; by the absence or trifling degree 
 of fever; by the state of the pulse, and by 
 the diminution of pain upon pressure, which 
 increases it in enteritis. 
 
 The flatulent and inflammatory colic are 
 thus disthiguished from each other: — In 
 the flatulent colic, the pain comes on by 
 fits, flies from one part of the bowels to 
 another, and is much abated by a discharge 
 of wind, either upwards or downwards ; but 
 in the inflammatory colic the pain remains 
 equable, and lised and settled in one spot; 
 the vomitings are severe, and frequently 
 bilious ; the belly is obstinately bound, and 
 the pulse quick and feverish. 
 
 The colic should be distinguished from 
 a fit of the gravel ; stones passing through 
 the ureters ; rheumatic pains in the muscles 
 of the belly ; a beginning dysentery ; the 
 blind piles ; and from a stone passing 
 through the gall-duct. Gravel in the kid- 
 neys produces often colic pains, not easily 
 distinguishable ; but when stones pass 
 through the uveters, the testicle on that 
 side is often retracted, the leg is benumbed, 
 a pain shoots down the inside of the thigh ; 
 symptoms occasioned by the stone passing 
 through the ureter over the spermatic chord, 
 or the sacro-sciatic nerve. Rheumatic 
 pains in the muscles of the belly rarely 
 aJfect so accurately the umbilical region, 
 but dart in various directions to the chest, 
 or to the pelvis, and are attended with sore- 
 ness, not confined to the abdomen. A 
 beginning dysentery differs little from colic. 
 The pain from the blind piles is confined 
 
 to the rectum : and that from a stone in 
 the gall-duct, is felt in the pit of the sto- 
 mach, occasionally shooting through the 
 body to the back. 
 
 The treatment of this disease must vaiy • 
 according to its form : but the leading in- 
 dications are, 1. To obviate inflammation. 
 2. To relax the spasm, and relieve the 
 pain attending. 3. To remove local irri- 
 tation, especially by evacuating the alvine 
 contents. 4. By various prophylactic mea- 
 sures to guard against a relapse. — 1. The 
 chief danger arising from inflammation, 
 supervening, it may be prudent to anticipate 
 this, where the habit and strength will 
 allow, by taking away an adequate quantity 
 of blood from the arm, or more generally 
 by leeches to the abdomen, but especially 
 where any sign of inflammation appears, 
 this plan becomes necessary, followed by a 
 hot bath, or fomentations, a blister to the 
 abdomen, &.c. as detailed under enteritis. 
 2. The means already noticed may serve to 
 relax spasm also, though not requisite in 
 slight cases, besides the various antispasmodic 
 remedies, as cether, assafcetida, Ike. ; like- 
 wise aromatics, or spirituous liquors, will 
 often by their stimulus on the stomach 
 afford relief in flatulent colic, though their 
 use is sometimes hurtful; but by far the 
 most 1)0 werful remedy is opium in adequate 
 quantity, which is best regulated in severe 
 attacks, by giving divided doses at short 
 intervals till ease is obtained. 3. Local 
 irritation may sometimes be relieved by 
 chemical remedies, as antacids, particularly 
 magnesia, iic. ; but for the most part the 
 evacuation of the intestines should be at- 
 tempted, when the pain is relieved. To 
 prepare for this calomel, may be given in 
 conjunction with the opium, and when the 
 patient has been some time at ease, this may 
 be followed up by castor oil, sulphate of 
 magnesia, or other mild laxative, repeated 
 till the desired effect be produced ; or where 
 these do not presently operate, some more 
 active cathartics, as the compound extract 
 of colocynth, jalap, he. should be tried. If 
 the stomach be irritable, the effervescing 
 saline draught may enable it to retain them ; 
 and clysters will often assist the articles 
 taken by the mouth, particularly where 
 there are indurated fajces. In very obsti- 
 nate cases, an injection of tobacco smoke 
 has often succeeded in procui-ing evacua- 
 tions : also putting the feet for some time 
 into cold water, or pouring this on the 
 abdomen and lower extremities. Some- 
 times it has been necessary to remove foecal 
 accumulations mechanically per anum. 
 4. Ihe great liability of this complaiut to 
 return renders it necessary for some time 
 after,carefullyto regulate the diet, to attend 
 to the state of the bowels, as well as of the 
 liver, to avoid the several causes, especially 
 cold, maintaining the function of the skin 
 by suitable clothing, exercise, &c. In the 
 
COL 
 
 COL 
 
 235 
 
 colica pictonum, stimulant aperients, as the 
 Peruvian balsam, mustard, &,c. steadily 
 persisted in, will mostly effect a complete 
 cure ; and mercury has been by some highly 
 extolled ; by others, astringents, especially 
 alum, though certainly somewhat objec- 
 tionable, as liable to confine the bowels. 
 
 Co'lica accidenta'lis. Colic from cru- 
 dities in the bowels. 
 
 Co'lica ARXE'raA sini'stra. The lower 
 mesenteric artery. 
 
 Co'lica arte'ria supe'rior. The upper 
 mesenteric artery. 
 
 Co'lica bilio'sa. Colic from excess of 
 bile. 
 
 Co'lica calculo'sa. Colic from stony 
 matters in the intestines. 
 
 Co'lica callo'sa. Colic from hardened 
 and obstinate strictures. 
 
 Co'lica Damnonio'rum. Colic peculiar 
 to Devonshire. See Colica. 
 
 Co'lica febrico'sa. Colic with fever. 
 
 Co'lica flatule'nta. Colic from wind. 
 
 Co'lica graviua'rum. Colic in pregnant 
 women. 
 
 Co'lica hyste'rica. Hysteric colic. 
 
 Co'lica lacta'ntium. Colic peculiar to 
 nurses. 
 
 Co'lica Lappo'nica. Colic peculiar to 
 Laplanders. 
 
 Co'lica meconia'lis. Colic from me- 
 conium in infants. 
 
 Co'lica mesente'rica. Colic from dis- 
 eased mesentery. 
 
 Co'lica nervo'sa. The nervous colic. 
 . Co'lica pancrea'tica. Colic from dis- 
 eased pancreas. 
 
 Co'lica phlogi'stica. Colic with in- 
 Sammation. 
 
 Co'lica pi'ctonum. See Colica. 
 
 Co'lica pitcito'sa. The spasmodic colic. 
 
 Co'lica pletho'rica. The inflammatory 
 colic. 
 
 Co'lica plumbario'rum. The^colic of 
 lead-workers. 
 
 Co'lica pulsa'tilis. The inflammatory 
 colic. 
 
 Co'lica saturni'na. The Devonshire 
 colic. See Colica. 
 
 Co'lica scirrho'sa. The colic from 
 scirrhous tumours. 
 
 Co'lica spasmo'dica. The spasmodic 
 colic. 
 
 Co'lica sterco'rea. Colic from retained 
 fasces. 
 
 Co'lica ve'na. A branch of the upper 
 mesenteric vein. 
 
 f Co'lica ve'na re'cta. The vein of the 
 colon. 
 
 Co'lica vermino'sa. The colic from 
 worms. 
 
 Co'lice. The colic. 
 
 Cohfo'rmis. (From cola, a strainer, 
 and forma, a likeness ; so called from its 
 having many perforations, like a strainer.) 
 Coliforme os. A name formerly given to the 
 OS cribrosum 
 
 Colv PHiPM. (From xaKov, a limb, and 
 1^1, strongly.) A kind of bread given to 
 WTCStiers. It was made of flour and bran 
 together, and was thought to make men 
 athletic. 
 
 Co'lis. Tjie same as coles. 
 
 Colla'psus. (From collabor, to shrink 
 down.) A wasting or shrinking of the 
 body, or strength. 
 
 Collate'jsna. a specific vulnerary. 
 
 Collatera'les. So Spigelius calls the 
 erectores penis, from their collateral order 
 of fibres. 
 
 Colle'tica. (From MXhtL, glue.) Con- 
 glutinating medicines. 
 
 CoLLi'ciiE. (From colligo, to collect.) 
 The union of the ducts, which convey the 
 humours of the eyes from the puncta la- 
 chrymalia to the cavity of the nose. 
 
 CoLLi'cuLUM. (Dim. of collis, a hill.) 
 The nympha, or prominency, without the 
 vagina of women. 
 
 Colliga'men. (From colligo, to tie to 
 gether.) A ligament. 
 
 COLLINS, Samuel, was born in the 
 early part of the 17th century. After stu- 
 dying at Cambridge and Oxford, he went 
 to the Russian court as physician, and con- 
 tinued there nine years. On his return, he 
 was made Fellow of the College of Physi- 
 cians in London. He afterwards published 
 a history of the Court of Russia, and in 
 1685 a system of anatomy, treating of the 
 body of man, animals, and plants, with nu- 
 merous plates. The comparative anatomy, 
 to which Dr. Tyson greatly contributed, was 
 much admired, though now superseded by 
 other publications. 
 
 Colliquame'ntcm. (From colliqueo, to 
 melt.) A term first made use of by Dr. 
 Harvey, in his application of it to the first 
 rudiments of an embryo in generation. 
 
 COLLI'QUATIVE. (From colliqueo, 
 to melt.) Any excessi%'e evacuation is so 
 called which melts down, as it were, the 
 strength of tiie body ; hence colliquative 
 perspiration, colliquative diarrhoea, &e. 
 
 CoLLi'sio. (From collido, to beat to- 
 gether.) A contusion. 
 
 Co'llix. (From xoxov, food.) A troch, 
 or lozenge. 
 
 Collobo'ma. (From KoKXetce, to glue 
 together.) The growing together of the 
 eye- 1 ids. 
 
 Collo'des. (From kokaci, glue.) Glu- 
 tinous. 
 
 Co'llum. (From kwmjc, a member, as 
 being one qi the chief; or dim. of columna 
 as being the pillar and support of the head.) 
 The necK 
 
 COLLUTORIUM. (From colluo, to 
 wash.) A gargarism or wash for the mouth. 
 
 COLLU'VIES. (From colluo, to cleanse.) 
 Filth. Excrement. The discharge from 
 an old ulcer. 
 
 Co'llykis. {KoKKvpt;, a little round cake ; 
 
23© 
 
 coi 
 
 €0L 
 
 so called froM its likeness to a cake.) A 
 bump, or knob, which rises after a blow. 
 
 COLLY'RIUM. (From KceXva,, to 
 check, and povc, a deflusion ; because it 
 stops the defluxion.) Any medicine was 
 formerly so called which was applied with 
 that intention. The term is now only 
 given to fluid applications for the eyes, or 
 eye-waters. 
 
 Colobo'ma. (From aoAXcta, to glue to- 
 gether.) The growing together of the eye- 
 lids : also the want of a particular member 
 of the body. 
 
 Colobo'mata. In Celsus this word is 
 expressed by curia. Both the words sig- 
 nify a deficiency in some part of the body, 
 particularly the ears, lips, or alae of the 
 nostrils. 
 
 Coloca'sia. (From kckov, food, and 
 xd^ee, to adorn; so called from its use as a 
 food, and the custom of wearing its flowers 
 in wreaths.) The faba ^Egyptia. 
 
 eOLOCY'iSTHlS. (From luekcv, the 
 colon, and Kma<, to move ; because of its 
 great purging powers.) See Cucitnm colo- 
 eynthis. 
 
 Colo'mbo- See Calumba. 
 
 CO'LON. (Colon, li, neut. Kaxsv, quasi 
 wiMv ; from sc/aoc, hollow; so called trom 
 its capacity, or from its generally being 
 found empty, and full of wind in dissection.) 
 The greater portion of the large intestine is 
 so called. It proceeds towards the liver, 
 by the name of the ascending portion of the 
 colon ; and having reached the liver, forms 
 a transverse arch across to the other side. 
 The colon then descends, forming what is 
 termed its sigmoid flexure, into the pelvis, 
 where the gut is called rectum. See In- 
 iestines. 
 
 Colopho'nia. (Ko^cK^oiv/a, the city from 
 whence it was first brought.) Resina nigra. 
 The black resin which remains in the retort, 
 after distilling the common resin with a 
 strong fire. Paracelsus seems to mean by 
 it what is now prescribed by the name of 
 ierebinthina coda : but the ancients, and 
 particularly Galen, seemed to understand 
 by it a soft kind of mastich, from Chio, 
 probably the same as our Chio turpentine. 
 
 CoLo'sTRUM. (From x'jKov, food, or 
 KoKKu/uau, to agglutinate ; so called, either 
 because it is the first food of the young, or 
 from its being at that time peculiarly glu- 
 tinous.) The first milk iu tijc breasts after 
 delivery, according to some authors ; but 
 Bartholine applies it to an emulsion made 
 by the solution of turpentine with the yolk 
 of an egg. 
 
 COLOT, Germain, a French surgeon 
 of the 15th century, appears to have been 
 the first of the profession who practised 
 Lithotomy, that opei-ation having been 
 previously in the hands of itinerant prac- 
 titioners. He acquired great celebrity by 
 his skill; and was much in favour with Lewis 
 iX.j who granted him a pension. Several 
 
 of his descendants in successioa enjoyet! 
 great reputation as lithotomists. 
 
 COLOT, Francis, the last of them, left 
 a treatise, published in 1727, describing the 
 method of operating with the greater appa- 
 ratus, the invention whereof he ascribes to 
 John de Romanis, an Italian physician, 
 about two centuries before. But this has 
 long been superseded by the lesser appa- 
 ratus, which Mr. Sharp attributes to another 
 I'rench surgeon, Mons. Foubert. 
 
 Colotoi'des. (From naixec'n;, a lizard, 
 and iiS'o;, likeness.) Variegated like the 
 skin of a lizard. Hippocrates applied it to 
 the excrements. 
 
 Coloqui'ntida. See Cucumis colocynthis. 
 
 Colpoce'le. (From kokttoc, the vagina, 
 and x))A«, a tumour.) A hernia forced 
 into the vagina. 
 
 CoLPOPTo'sis. (From mxtoc, the vagina, 
 and 'zz-iTTTO), to fall down.) A bearing down 
 of the vagina. 
 
 ColVs-foot. See Tussilago. 
 
 CO'LUBER. {(iuod colit umbram, be- 
 cause it delightest in the shade.) A genus 
 of animals in the Linnaean arrangement, of 
 which there are many species. 
 
 Co'luber be'rus. The systematic name 
 of the viper. Vipera. This viviparous reptile, 
 Coluber berus of Linnifius, possesses the 
 power of forming a poisonous fluid in little 
 bags near its teeth. The flesh is perfectly 
 innocent, and often taken by the common 
 people against the king's evil, and a variety 
 of disorders of the skin. Experience evinces 
 it to be an ineificacious substance. 
 
 Colubri'na vikginiana. See ^ristolochia 
 Serpentaria. 
 
 CoLUBRiNUM Li'oNUM. (Colubriuus, from 
 coluber; so called from the snake-like con- 
 tortions of its roots.) This species of snake- 
 wood is brought from America. It is solid, 
 ponderous, acrid, extremely bitter, and in- 
 odorous ; its bark is of a ferruginous colour, 
 covered with cineritious spots. 
 
 Co'lumbine. See Aqailegia. 
 
 CoLu'iMBA. See Calumba. 
 
 Coldmbo'be. See Calumba. 
 
 Colume'lla. (Dim. of columna, a co- 
 lumn.) See_ Uvula, and Clitoris. 
 
 COLU'MBIUM. Mr. Hatchett describes 
 the ore from which this metal is obtained, 
 as being of a dark brownish-gray extern 
 nally, and more inclining to an iron-gray 
 internally ; the longitudinal fracture, he 
 found, lamellated ; and the cross frac- 
 ture had a fine grain. Its lustre was vitre- 
 ous, slightly inclining, in some parts, to 
 metallic; moderately hard and very brittle. 
 The colour of the streak, or powder, was 
 dark chocolate-brown. The particles were 
 not obedient to the magnet. Its specific 
 gravity, at a temperature of 65° Fahr., Mr. 
 Hatchett found to be 5.918. 
 
 A series of accurate experiments, made 
 by its discoverer, prove that this ore consists 
 of iron, combined with a neyr metallic acid. 
 
COM COM 231 
 
 Which constitutes more than three-fourths gains its former state. But when a comhusti' 
 of the whole. ble body is heated to a certain degree, in the 
 
 The smallness of the quantity Mr. Hat- open air, it becomes on a sudden intensely 
 chett had to operate upon, has hitherto hot, and at last emits a copious stream of 
 prevented us from seeing the metal in its caloric and light to the surrounding bodies, 
 metallic state J but the accuracy with which During this emission, Ihe burning body 
 the properties of its acid have been investi- gradually wastes away. It either disappears 
 gated, leave no doubt of its being different entirely, or its physical properties become 
 from any of the acidifiable metals hitherto totally altered. The principal change it 
 known. suffers, is that of being no longer capable of 
 
 Columella'ris. (From coZwiJieZte, a little combustion. If either of these phenomena, 
 column.) A name of the dens caninus. namely, the emission of heat and light, and 
 
 COLU'MNA. A column, or pillar. Ma- the waste of substance, be wanting, we do 
 ny parts of the body, which in their shape not say that a body is undergoing combus- 
 or ofl5ce resemble columns, are so named; tion,or that it is burning. It follows, there- 
 as columnae carneae, fee. fore, that every theory of combustion ought 
 
 Colu'mwa na'si. The lowest and fleshy to explain the following facts : 
 partof the nose, which forms a part of the 1. Why a burning body is consumed, and 
 septum. its individuality destroyed. 
 
 Colu'mna o'ris. a name for the uvula. 2. Why, during the progress of this altera- 
 
 Colu'mn.s ca'rne^. Columns cordis, tion, heat and light are emitted. 
 See Heart. For the elucidation of these objects, La- 
 
 Colu'riom. (n*/!2t TO MKK<].v Tov pouv : voisier's theory has laid down the following 
 because it prevents a defluxion.) A tent to laws : 
 
 thrust into a sore, to prevent a defluxion of 1- Combustion cannot take place without 
 humours. the presence of oxygen, and is more rapid 
 
 CO'MA. (From xa, or luai, to lie down.) in proportion to the quantity of this agent, 
 A propensity to sleep. This word anciently in contact with the inflamed body, 
 meant any total suppression of the powers 2. In every act of combustion, the oxygen 
 of sense ; but now it means a lethargic present is consumed. 
 
 drowsiness. The coma vigil is a disease 3. The w^eight of the products of every 
 where the patients are continually inclined body after combustion, corresponds with 
 to sleep, but cannot. the weight of the body before combustion, 
 
 Co'ma so.mnole'ntdm. Is when the pa- ;?/(« that of the oxygen consumed, 
 tient continues in a profound sleep ; and, 4. The oxygen absorbed by the combus- 
 when awakened, immediately relapses,with- tible body may be recovered from the com- 
 out being able to keep open his eyes. pound formed, and the weight regained 
 
 CO'MATA. (Kai//t«T«.- from coma.) A will be equal to the weight which disap- 
 diminution of the powers of voluntary mo- peared during the combustion, 
 tion, with sleep, or the senses impaired. It 5. In every instance of combustion, light 
 is an order of the class neuroses of Cullen's and heat, or fire, are liberated. 
 Nosology. 6. In a limited quantity of air, only a 
 
 _ COMATOSE. Haring a strong propen- certain quantity of the combustible body 
 sity to sleep. can be burnt. 
 
 COMBU'STIO (From com6uro, to burn.) 7. The air, wherein a body has been 
 A burn, or scald. burnt, is rendered unfit for continuing com-- 
 
 COMBUSTION. (From comfiwro, to burn.) bustion, or supporting animal life. i 
 
 Burning. Among the various operations of Though every case of combustion requires I 
 chemistry, none acts a more conspicuous that light and heat should be evolved, yet j 
 part than combustion; and in proportion this process proceeds very differently in' 
 to its utility in the science, the necessity different circumstances; hence the terms' 
 of thoroughly investigating its nature and ignition, or glowing heat ; inflammation, 
 mode of action, becomes more obvious to oraccension; and rfcfonah'on, or explosion 
 the philosophical chemist. Ignition takes place when the combustible 
 
 Lavoider's Theory of Combustion. ''°S '' "°i '" """ aeriform state. 
 
 T • • wu r ,. . . . Charcoal, pyrophorus, fee. furnish instan- 
 
 Lavoisier s theory of combustion is found- ces of this kind 
 ed upon the absorption of oxygen by a com- It seems as if the phenomenon of glowinr 
 bi^tible body. , ^ ., , „ , ^vas peculiar to those bodies which rlquire I 
 
 Taking this for granted, it follows that considerable quantity of caloric, to become 
 combustion is only the play of affinity be- converted into the gaseous state 
 tween oxygen, the matter of heat, and a The disengagement of caloric and li-ht 
 combustible body is rendered more evident to the senses i 
 
 When an incombustible body (a brick for the act of 
 instance) is heated, it undergoes no change, Inflammation, or accension. Here the 
 except an augmentation of bulk and tempe- combustible substances are more easily con- 
 raturc;and when left to itself, it soon re- verted into an elastic or aSriform state 
 
238 
 
 COiM 
 
 COM 
 
 Flame, therefore, consists of the inflamma- 
 ble matter in the act of combustion in the 
 gaseous state. When all circumstances are 
 favourable to the complete combustion of 
 the products, the flame is perfect; if this is 
 uot the case, part of the combustible body 
 capable of being converted into the gaseous 
 state, passes through the luminous flame un- 
 burnt, andexhibits the appearance of smoke. 
 Soot, therefore, always indicates an imper- 
 fect combustion. Hence a common lamp 
 smokes, an Argand's lamp yields no smoke. 
 
 This degree of combustion is very accu- 
 rately exemplified in the 
 
 Flame of Candles. — When a candle is 
 first lighted, which must be done by the 
 application of actual flame, a degree of heat 
 is given to the wick, sufficient to destroy the 
 affinity of its constituent parts ; part of the 
 tallow is instantly melted, volatilized, and 
 burnt. As this is destroyed by combustion, 
 another portion melts, rises, and supplies its 
 place, and undergoes alike change. In this 
 way combustion is maintained. The tallow 
 is liquified as it comes into the vicinity of 
 the flame, and is, by the capillary attraction 
 of the wick, drawn up to supply the place 
 of what is burnt; the unmelted tallow, by 
 this means, forms a kind of cup. 
 
 The congeries of capillary tubes which 
 form the wick is black, because the charcoal 
 of the cotton becomes predominant, the 
 circum-ambient air is defended by the flame 
 from oxidizing it ; it therefore remains, for 
 a considerable time, in its natural state ; 
 but when the wick, by the continual con- 
 sumption of tallow, becomes too long to 
 support itself in a perpendicular position, its 
 upper extremity projects nearly out of the 
 cone of the flame, and there forms a support 
 for an accumulation of soot, which is pro- 
 duced by the imperfect combustion. A can- 
 dle, in this situation, affords scarcely one- 
 tenth of the light it can otherwise give, and 
 tallow candles, on this account, require con- 
 tinual snuffing. 
 
 But if the candle be made of wax, the 
 wick does not long occupy its place in the 
 middle of the flame ; its thinness makes it 
 bend on one side, when its length is too 
 great for its vertical position; its extremity 
 comes then into contact with the air, and is 
 completely burnt, or decomposed, except so 
 much of it as is defended by the continual 
 afflux of the melted wax. This small wick, 
 therefore, performs the office of snuffing 
 itself. The difficult fusibility of wax enables 
 us to use a thinner Avick for it than can be 
 used for tallow, which is more fusible. But 
 wax being a substance which contains much 
 more oxygen than tallow, or oil, the light it 
 affords is not so luminous. 
 
 Detonation is an instantaneous combus- 
 tion, accompanied with a loud report; it 
 takes place in general when the compounds 
 resulting from the union of two or more 
 bodies, occupy much more or less space 
 
 than the substances did before their union , 
 a great impulse is therefore given to the 
 surrounding air, or else a vacuum is formed, 
 and the air rushing in from all sides to fill 
 it up is the cause of the report. 
 
 A mixture of oxygen and hydrogen gases 
 detonates very loud. Gunpowder, fulmi- 
 nating gold, silver, and mercury ; oxyge- 
 nated muriate of potash ; and various other 
 explosive compounds, are capable of pro- 
 ducing very loud detonations. 
 
 With respect to the disengagement of 
 light and caloric. 
 
 By the older chemists, it was universally 
 supposed that the light and heat emitted 
 during combustion, proceeded from the 
 inflammable body ; and this opinion would 
 indeed appear unquestionable, while the 
 composition of the atmosphere was imper- 
 fectly known. The l)urning body appeared 
 luminous and felt hot, and no other agent 
 was supposed to be concerned ; the conclu- 
 sion that the light and heat were evolved 
 from the burning substance, was, therefore, 
 unavoidable. But when the nature of the 
 atmosphere was ascertained, and when it 
 became evident that part of the air was ab- 
 sorbed during combustion, the former con- 
 clusion fell to the ground ; for when two 
 bodies exert a mutual action on each other, 
 it becomes apriori equally probable that the 
 products may be derived from either of 
 them ; consequently, the light and heat 
 evolved might proceed either from the one 
 or the other. Whether they proceed from 
 the atmosphere, or from the combustible 
 body, they must be separated at the part 
 where the combination takes place ; that is, 
 upon the surface of the burning body itself ; 
 and consequently it appeared luminous and 
 heated, while the air being invisible escaped 
 observation. 
 
 When the laws of heat became known, 
 at least when it was ascertained that bodies 
 contain at the same temperature, and in 
 equal quantities, either of mass or bulk, une- 
 qual quantitiesof heat,the conclusion became 
 probable, that the caloric evolved in com- 
 bustion proceeded rather from the oxygen 
 gas of the atmosphere, than from the com- 
 bustible body ; since the former contains 
 a much larger quantity than the latter. The 
 caloric evolved was therefore supposed to be 
 derived from the condensation oi the oxygen 
 gas in the new combination into which it 
 entered. 
 
 Though approaching to the truth, this 
 explanation is not strictly true. It is not 
 merely from the oxygen gas being condensed 
 that the caloric is evolved, because, in many 
 cases of combustion, the product still exists 
 in the gaseous state, and in others, the 
 quantity of caloric evolved bears no pro- 
 portion to the degree of condensation. Phi- 
 losophers ascribed this to a change of capa- 
 city ; for, in diff"erent bodies, the dilference 
 in the proportion of the capacities before 
 
COM ^OM 239 
 
 and atter combustion, is by no means uni- nor the results arising from them, are the 
 form • and hence the difference in the quan- same. That a distinction therefore should 
 tities 'of caloric extricated in various cases be made between these processes is obvious; 
 of combustion. and it is on this account that Dr. Thomson 
 
 This beino- premised, it remains to explain has oiFered a theory, which considers this 
 the origin of the light emitted during com- subject in a new point of view, and which 
 bustion"; for although we take it for granted bids fair to enable us to estimate the pheno- 
 that the'caloric is evolved from the oxygen mena of combustion much better than has 
 gas, we cannot infer that the light has the hitherto been done, 
 same origin. According to Dr. Thomson's theory, all 
 
 It is very probable that light is a consti- the bodies concerned in combustion are 
 tuentpart of inflammable bodies ; for it is either, 1. Combustibles.— 2. Supporters of 
 frequently evolved in combinations when combustion. — 3. Incombustibles. 
 the oxygen is merely transferred from one I. Combustible bodies are those sub- 
 inflammable substance to another. In those stances which are said, in common language, 
 cases it must proceed from the inflammable to burn. During the combustion, they 
 body The accension of oils by the affusion appear to emit light and heat, and, at the 
 of acids, the combustion of metals in the same time, gradually waste away. When 
 same way furnish instances of the kind. this change has reached its maximum, the 
 
 It seems therefore, probable that the process of combustion is at an end. 
 light is der'ived from the inflammable sub- The class of combustibles is very nume- 
 ^tance- and that the oxygen, combining with rous ; but all the bodies belonging to it 
 the bases of these substances, disengages the may be sub-divided into three sets, namely ; 
 lltr\n 1. Simple combustibles. 2. Compound 
 
 *It may be concluded then, that light en- combustibles. 3. Combustible oxides, &c. I 
 
 ters into the composition «f ^1} 7^"^^^^^^^^^^^ simple Combustibles. 
 
 bodies ; but as we are unable to separate r 
 
 the light, so as to obtain these bodies pure, 1. Sulphur. 
 
 we treat of them as simple bodies. 2. Phosphorus. 
 
 According to this theory, the combustion 3. Diamond, or Carbon. 
 
 of phosphorus in oxygen gas, is therefore, the 4. Hydrogen gas. 
 
 effect of a double affinity. The basis of 5. All the metals. 
 
 the oxygen gas unites with the phosphorus, Q. Boron. 
 
 to form phosphoric acid ; and the light dis- , r^ , .-ki 
 
 engaged from the phosphorus, together with Compound Combustibles. 
 
 the heat of the oxygen gas, produces the Tlie compound combustibles consist <K 
 
 vivid flame. compounds, formed by the simple combustj- 
 
 The quantity of light emitted by different bles uniting together, and are of courte 
 
 bodies is supposed to depend on the quantity much more numerous than the simple con>- 
 
 containedin them, and on the proportion in bustibles. They maybe arranged under tlfe 
 
 which it is united to caloric. five following heads : 
 
 Such is the theory of combustion of La- 1. Sulphurets. 
 
 voisier, modified by Gren, Leonardi, and 2. Phosphurets. 
 
 Richter. 3. Carburets. 
 
 4. Alloys. ' 
 
 Thomson's Theory of Combustion. 5. Sulphuretted, phosphurelted, and cir- 
 
 Though the preceding theory of combus- buretted hydrogen. : 
 
 lion is simple and beautiful, it appears, from The combustible oxides are either simple, 
 what we are now going to state, to be by no having a single base, or compound, having, 
 means completely satisfactory. more than one base. All the simple com- 
 
 U has misled chemists, by confining the bustible oxides are by combustion convei^ed 
 term combustion to the act of oxygenation, into acids. j 
 
 and considering that all bodies, during their The compound combustible oxides ar^ by 
 combustion, combine with oxygen, without far the most numerous. i 
 
 at the same time recollecting that this lat- II. The supporters of combustion are 
 ter effect may take place without any of bodies which are not of themselves, strictly 
 the phenomena usually attendant on com- speaking, capable of undergoing combustion,^ 
 bustion ; and that, though certainly all but which are absolutely necessary for the 
 combustion pre-supposes the combination process ; for no combustible body can burn 
 of oxygen with a base, yet this combination unless some one or other of them be pre- 
 may be, and repeatedly is, effected where sent. Whenever they are excluded, com- 
 no combustion can possibly take place, bustion ceases. All the supporters of com- 
 Nothing can be more evident than the bustion known at present are oxygen, chlo- 
 difference which, in numberless instances, rine,iodine, and the compounds which/these 
 prevails between the act of oxygenation in form with each other, and with azote, 
 bodies and that of combustion, inasmuch There are indeed certain substancfes be- 
 as neither the phenomena attending on, sides these, which possess nearly tbnj same 
 
240 
 
 COM 
 
 COM 
 
 properties; these shall be afterwards euu- bustibles would not be acted on by simplt 
 merated under the title of partial supporteis. supporters. 
 
 ni. The INCOMBUSTIBLE BODIES are nei- Thus phosphorus burns in air at the com- 
 ther capable of undergoing combustion raon temperature ; but it does not burn in 
 themselves, nor of supporting the combus- oxygen gas, unless its temperature be raised. 
 tion of those bodies that are; they are Thus also oils burn rapidly when mixed with 
 therefore not immediately connected with nitric acid. Nitrous gas and nitrous oxide 
 combustion ; though most of them appeal- to constitute exceptions to this rule, 
 be the results of that process. Azote, the None of the produri* of combustion are 
 alkalies earths, k,c. come under this'divi- combustible, according to the definition of 
 gjon. combustion here given. This want of com- 
 
 Some of the alkalies and earths possess bustibility is not owing to their being satu- 
 certain properties in common with com- rated with oxygen ; for several of them are 
 bustibles, and are capable of exhibiting capable of combining with an additional 
 phenomena somewhat analogous to com- dose of it. But, during this combination, 
 bustion ; which will be described afterwards no caloric or light is ever emitted ; and the 
 under the title of semi-combustion. compound formed differs essentially from a 
 
 In every case of combustion, there must product of combustion ; for by this additional 
 therefore be present a combustible body, and dose of oxygen, the product is converted into 
 a supporter of combustion. During com- a supporter. Hence we see that combustion 
 bustion, the combustible always unites with ought not to be confounded with the combina- 
 the supporter. It is this combination which tion of a body with oTtygen, as was done for- 
 occasions the apparent waste and alteration of merly. 
 
 the combustible. The new compoundthus Combustion, indeed, cannot take place 
 formed is a product of combustion. Eveiy without the combination of oxygen or other 
 product of combustion is either, 1. an acid, supporter ; but oxygen may combine with 
 or 2. an oxide, he. It is true, indeed, that bodies in different proportions without the 
 other bodies sometimes make their appear- phenomena of combustion ; ruA the product 
 ance during combustion, but these will be obtained by combustion is capable of be- 
 found, upon examination, not to be products, coming converted into a supporter oi com- 
 nor to have undergone combustion. bustion; for instance, if lead be melted, 
 
 Thus one of the two characteristic marks and kept so for some time, it becomes co- 
 ivhich distinguish combustion, namely, the vered with a gray pellicle or oxide of lead, a 
 apparent ivaste and alteration of the combus- product consisting of oxygen and lead ; but 
 iible body, has been fully explained. For if this oxide is suffered to be heated longer, 
 the explanation of it we are indebted to it absorbs an additional quantity of oxygen, 
 Xavoisier, as stated before. and becomes converted into a yellow pow- 
 
 But though the combination of the com- der, called yellow oxide of lead. If this 
 bustible with oxygen, or other supporter, be yellow oxide be again exposed to heat, it 
 a constant part of combustion, yet the faci- absorbs still more oxygen, and becomes 
 lity with which combustibles burn is not converted into rerf oxide o/Zearf. When the 
 proportional to their apparent affinity for supporters thus formed by the combination 
 oxygen. of oxygen with products, are made to sup- 
 
 Phosphorus, for instance, burns more port combustion, they do not lose all their 
 readily than charcoal ; yet charcoal is capa- oxygen, but only the additional dose which 
 ble of abstracting oxygen from phosphorus, constituted them supporters. Of course they 
 and of course has a greater affinity for it. are again reduced to their original state of 
 Some of the combustible oxides take fire products of combustion. Hence it follows, 
 more readily than some of the simple com- that they owe their properties as supporters, 
 bustibles; alkohol, ether, and oils, are ex- notto the w/ioZe of the oxygen which they 
 ceedin<'ly combustible, whereas all the me- contain, but to the additional dose which 
 tals require very high temperatures when constituted them supporters. Wemaythere- 
 the supporter is air. fore call them partial supporters, indicating 
 
 This greater combustibility of combusti- by the term; that part only of their oxygen 
 ble oxides is probably owing to the weaker is capable of supporting combustion, and 
 affidty by which their particles are united, not the whole. 
 
 HeLce they are more easily separated than All the partial supporters with which we 
 faottogeneous particles, and of course com- are acquainted, contain a metallic basis ; for 
 bine more readily with oxygen ; those sim- metallic oxides are the only products at 
 pie combustibles which melteasiIy,orwhich present known, capable of combining with 
 are ia the state of elastic fluids, are also very an additional dose of oxygen. It is a Hiir- 
 combustible, because the cohesion between cumstance highly deserving attention, that 
 their particles is easily overcome. when metals are capable of combining with 
 
 It is owing to the same inferiority in the several doses of oxygen, the product, or 
 coheaon of heterogeneous particles, that oxide formed by combustion is seldom or 
 ^ome of the compound supporters occasion never that which contains a maximum of 
 ■Lombastion in cii cuinstances when the com- oxygen 
 
COxM 
 
 COM 
 
 :24i 
 
 TIius it is evident that several of the pi:o« 
 ducts of combustiou are capable of com- 
 bining with oxygen. The incomhuslibilily 
 of products, therefore, is not owing to their 
 toanl of affinity for oxygen, but (o some 
 other cause. 
 
 No product of combustion is capable of 
 mpporling combustion. This is not occa- 
 sioned by any want of affinity to combusti- 
 ble bodies ; for several of them are capable 
 of combining with an additional dose of 
 their basis. But by this combination, they 
 lose their properties as products, and are 
 converted into combustibles. The process, 
 therefore, differs essentially from combus- 
 tion. Thus phosphoric acid, a product of 
 combustion, is capable of combining with 
 an additional dose of phosphorus, and form- 
 ing phospliorous acid a combustible body. 
 When this last acid is heated in contact with 
 a supporter, it undergoes combustion ; but 
 it is only the additional dose of the combus- 
 tible which burns, and the whole is con- 
 verted into phosphoric acid. Hence we see 
 that it is not the whole basis of these com- 
 pounds which is combustible, but merely the 
 additional dose. The compounds, therefore, 
 formed by the union of a product and com- 
 bustible, may be termed partial combustibles ; 
 indicating by the name, that a part only of 
 the base is capable of .undergoing combus- 
 tion. Since the products of combustion 
 are capable of combining with o.^ygen, but 
 iieverexhibit the phenomena of combustion, 
 except when they are in the state of partial 
 combustibles, combustible bodies must con- 
 tain a substance which they lose in burning, 
 and to which they owe their combustibility; 
 for, after they have lost it, they unite to 
 oxygen ivithout exhibiting the phenomena of 
 combustion. 
 
 Though the products of combustion are 
 not capable of supporting combustion, they 
 not unfrequently part with tlieiroxygen just 
 as supporters do, give it out to com'/nslibles, 
 and convert thrm into products ; but during 
 t 'lis process, no heat norlightis everevolved. 
 Water, for instance, gives out its oxygen to 
 iron, and converts it into the black oxide, a 
 product. Thus we see that the oxygen of 
 products is capable of converting combus- 
 tibles into products, just as the oxygen of 
 supporters ; but during the combination of 
 the last only^ are heat and light emitted. 
 The oxygen of supporters then contains 
 something which the oxygen of products 
 wants. 
 
 Whenever the whole of the oxygen is ab- 
 stracted from products, the combustibility of 
 their base is restored as completely as before 
 combustion; but no substance is capable of 
 abstracting the whole of the oxygen, except 
 a combustilAe, or a partial combustible. Wa- 
 ter, for instance, is aproduct of combustion, 
 whose base is hydrogen. To restore the 
 combustibility of the hydrogen, we have 
 only to mix water with iron or ?;irc filings. 
 
 and an acid ; the metal is oxidized, and the 
 hydrogen gas is evolved as combu.stible as 
 ever. But no substance, except a combus- 
 tible, is capable of separating hydrogen gas 
 from water, by combining with its oxygen. 
 Thus we see that combustibles are capable 
 of restoring the combustibility of the bases 
 of products ; but they themselves lo^ their 
 combustibilit}^ by the process, and are con- 
 verted into products. Combustibility, there- 
 fore, may be thrown at pleasure from one 
 body to another. 
 
 From tiiese fads it is obvious that the 
 products of corabiistioi) may be formed with- 
 out combustion ; but in these cases a new 
 combustible is always evolved. Tiie process 
 is merely an interchange of combustibility ; 
 for the combustible is converted into apro- 
 duct only by means of a product. Both the 
 oxygen and tlie base of the product iiaving 
 undergone combustion, have lost something 
 which is essential to combustion. Tlit: pro- 
 cess is merely a donbie decomposition. The 
 productyields its oxygen to the combustible, 
 while at the same time the combustible gives 
 out sometliing to the base of the product ; 
 the combustibility of that base then is re- 
 stored by the loss of its oxygen, and by the 
 restoration of something which it receives 
 from the other combustible thus converted, 
 into a product. 
 
 There is indeed another method of foi^ni- 
 ing the products of combustion without ac- 
 tual combustion in certain cases ; but the 
 j'henomeiia are much more consplicated. 
 This method is to expose them to the ac- 
 tion of some of the supporters dissolved in 
 ^vater ; especially nitric acid. Thus most of 
 the metallic oxides may be formed without 
 combustion by the action of that acid on 
 the metals. But, in that case, a new sup- 
 porter is always evolved, namel}'-, nitrous 
 gas; ammonia, a new combustible, is also 
 usually formed ; and, not unfrequently, the 
 product is converted into a partial supporter. 
 
 JN'o supporter can be produced by combus- 
 tion, or by any equivalent process. As 
 several of the supporters consist of oxygen 
 combined with a base, it follows as a con- 
 sequence, that oxygen may combine with 
 a base without losing that ingredient, which 
 occasions combustion. The act of combi- 
 nation of oxygen witli abase, therefore, is 
 by no means the same with combustio)!. 
 Jf w'e take a view of tiie different support- 
 ers, we shall lind that all of them wliich 
 can be obtained artificially, are procured 
 either from other supporters orby the agency 
 of electricity. 
 
 I. Oxygen oas may be procured from 
 nitric acid, and from several of the partial 
 supporters, as the black oxide of manga- 
 nese, the red oxides of lead and of mercury. 
 The action of heat is always necessary ; 
 but the process is very different from com- 
 bustion. 
 
 II AiK, as far as is knoiv.T at pi'esent, 
 31 
 
ii42 
 
 mM 
 
 .COM 
 
 cannot be formed artificially. The gas in- 
 deed, which comes over during part of the 
 usual distillation of nitrate of potash and 
 sulphuric acid, to obtain nitric acid, resem- 
 bles air very closely. But it is obtained 
 fl'om a supporter. 
 
 III. NiTiious OXIDE has hitherto been 
 only procured from nitrous gas and nitric 
 acid (in nitrate of ammonia.) both of which 
 are supporters. 
 
 IV. WiTKOus GAS can only be procured 
 by the decomposition of nitric acid, a sup- 
 porter. 
 
 V. OxYMURiATie ACjD,or Chlorine, can be 
 formed by the action of muriatic acid on the 
 black oside of mangauese, the red osides of 
 lead, iron, or mercury ; all of which are partial 
 supporters 
 
 VI. Nitric acid is formed spontaneously 
 upon the surface of the earth, by processes 
 with which we are but imperfectly acquaint- 
 ed ; but which certainly have no resemblance 
 to combustion. Its oxygen is probably fur- 
 nished by the air, Avhich is a supporter : at 
 least, it has been observed, that nitrogen 
 and oxygen, at high temperatures, are ca- 
 pable of forming nitric acid. 
 
 This formation of nitric acid by means of 
 electricity, has been considered as a combus- 
 tion, but for what reason it is not easy to 
 say : the substance acted upon is not a com- 
 bustible with a supporter, but a supporter 
 alone. Electricity is so far from being 
 equivalent to combustion, that it sometimes 
 acts in a manner diametrically opposite ; un- 
 burning, if we may use the expression, a 
 substance which has already undergone com- 
 bustion, and converting a product into a 
 eombuslible and a supporter. Thus it de- 
 composes water, and converts it into oxygen 
 and hydrogen gas ; therefore it must he 
 capable of supplying the substances which 
 the oxygen and combustible lose when they 
 combineby combustion, and form a product. 
 
 Several of the supporters and partial sup- 
 porters are capable of combining with com- 
 bustibles, vrithout undergoing decomposi- 
 tion, or exhi!)iting the phenomena of combus- 
 tion. In this manner, the yellow oxide of 
 gold combines with ammonia; the red oxide 
 of mercury with oxalic acid ; and oxymuria- 
 tic acid with ammonia. Thus also nitrate of 
 potash may be combined, or at least inti- 
 mately mixed with several combustible bo- 
 dies, as in gunpowder, fulminating powder, 
 &c. In all these com.pounds. the oxygen of 
 the-supporter and the combustible retain the 
 ingredients which rcndertliem susceptible of 
 combustion ; hence the compound is still 
 combustible. And in consequence of the 
 intimate combination of the component 
 parts, the least alteration is apt to destroy 
 the equilibrium which subsists between 
 them; the consequence is, combustion and 
 the formation of a new compound. Hence 
 these compounds burn with amazing facility, 
 tiot onlv whf»n heafed. but when tritui-ated. 
 
 ot struck smartly with a hammer. Thej 
 have therefore received the name of detona- 
 ting or fulminating bodies. Thus we have 
 fulminating gold, fulminating mercury, ful- 
 minating powder, &.c. 
 
 Such are the properties of the combusti- 
 bles, the .supporters, and the products ; and 
 such the phenomena wliich they exliibit 
 when made to act upon each other. 
 
 If we compare together the svpporters 
 and the products, we shall find that they 
 resemble each other in many respects. Both 
 of them contain oxygen, or other supporter; 
 as an essential constituent part ; both are 
 capable of converting combustibles into 
 products ; and several of both combine with 
 combustibles and with additional doses of 
 oxygen. But they differ from each other 
 in their effects on combustibles. The for- 
 mer only produce combustion ; whereas the 
 products convert combustibles into pro- 
 ducts without combustion. IS'ow, as the ulti- 
 mate change produced upon combustibles by 
 both these sets of bodies is the same, and as 
 thesubstance which combines with the com- 
 bustibles is in both cases the same, oxygen 
 for instance, we must conclude that this 
 oxygen in the supporters contains something 
 which the oxygen of the products wants., 
 something which separates during the pas- 
 sage of the oxygen from the product to the 
 combustible, and occasions the combustion, 
 or emission of lire, v^'hich accompanies this 
 passage. The oxygen of supporters then 
 contains some ingredient which the oxygen 
 of products wants. Many circumstances 
 concur to render it probable that this ingre- 
 dient is caloric. 
 
 The comlnislihies and the products also 
 resemble each other. Both of them con- 
 tain the same or a similar base ; both fre- 
 quently combine with combustibles, and 
 likewise with oxygen ; but they differ essen- 
 tially in the phenomena: which accompany 
 their combination with oxygen. In the one 
 case, Jire is emilled ; in the other, not. It' 
 We recollect that no substance but a com- 
 bustible is capable of restoring combustibili- 
 ty to the base of a product, and that at its 
 doing so it always loses its own combustibili- 
 ty ; and if we recollect farther, that the base 
 of a product does not exhibit the phenome- 
 na of combustion even when it combines 
 with oxygen, we cannot avoid concluding, 
 that all combtistibles contain an ingredient 
 which they lose vihen converted into pro- 
 ducts, and that this loss contributes to the fire 
 which makes its appearance during the con- 
 - version. Many circumstances contribute to 
 render il probable that this ingredient is light. 
 
 If we suppose that the oxygen of sup- 
 porters contains caloric as an essential in- 
 gredient, and that light is a component part 
 of all combustibles, ^he phenomena of com- 
 bustion above enumerated, numerous and 
 intricate as they are, admit of an easy and 
 obvious explanation, The component parts 
 
t,OAt 
 
 COM 
 
 m 
 
 !«f the oxygen of supporters are tw'o ; naaie* 
 ly, 1. a base, 2. caloric. The component 
 .parts of combustibles are likewise two ; 
 namely, 1. a base, 2. light. During com- 
 bustion, tlie base of the oxygen combines 
 with the base of the combustible, and forms 
 the prodiict ; while, at the same time, the 
 caloric of the oxygen combines with the 
 light of the combustible, and the compound 
 flies off in the form of lire. Thus combus- 
 tion is a double decomposition ; the oxy- 
 gen and combustible divide themselves each 
 ■into two portions, which combine in pairs ; 
 tlie one compound is tlie produd, and the 
 other the fire., which escapes. 
 
 Hence the reason that the oxygen of pro- 
 ducts is unfit for combustion. Jt wants its 
 caloric. Hence the reason that combustion 
 does not take place when oxygen combines 
 with products, or with the base of support- 
 ers. These bodies contain no light. The 
 caloric of the oxygen of course is not sepa- 
 rated, and no fire appears. And this oxy- 
 gen still retaining its caloric, is capable of 
 producing combustion whenever a body is 
 presented which contains light, and whose 
 base has an afiinity for oxygen. Hence also 
 the reason why a combustible alone can re- 
 store combustibility to the base of a product. 
 In all such cases, a double decomposition 
 takes place. The oxygen of the product com- 
 bines with the base of the combustible, 
 %vhile the light of the combustible combines 
 with the base of the product. 
 
 But the application of this theory to all 
 the different phenomena described above, 
 is so obvious, that it is needless to give any 
 more examples. Let us rather inquire, with 
 the author, into the evidences which can be 
 brought forward in its support. 
 
 As caloric and lig'it are always emitted 
 -during combustion, it follows that they 
 must have previously existed in the com- 
 bustible, the supporter, or in both. 
 
 That the oxygen of the supporters con- 
 tains either one or both of these substances; 
 follows incontrovertibly from a fact ali-eady 
 mentioned, namely, that the oxygen of pro- 
 ducts will not support combustion, while 
 <ihat of supporters will. Hence the oxygen 
 of supporters must contain something which 
 ihe oxygen of the products wants, and this 
 something must be caloric, or light, or both. 
 
 That the oxygen of some of the supporters 
 at least contains caloric, as an ingredient, 
 has been proved, in a satisfactory manner, 
 by the experiments of Crawford, Lavoisier, 
 and La Place. Thus the temperature of hot- 
 blooded animals is maintained by the de- 
 composition of air. JNow if the oxygen of 
 ^ne supporter contains caloric, the same 
 ingredient must exist in the oxygen of every 
 i-upport.ir, because all of them are obviousl}'' 
 in the same state. Hence we conclude that 
 the oxygen of every supporter contains ca- 
 loric as an essential ingredient. 
 
 Ths light emiUed during eombu^UoA 
 
 miiai eiilier proceed from tJie ctmibustible 
 or the supporter. That it proceeds from the 
 combustible, must appear pretty obvious, if 
 we recollect that the colour of the light 
 emitted during combustion varies, and thajt 
 this variation usually depends, not upon, 
 the supporter, but upon the combustii3le. 
 Thus charcoal burns witii a red flame, sul- 
 phur with a blue or violet, zine with a 
 greenish-white, fee. 
 
 The foi-mation of combustibles in plants, 
 obviously requires the presence and agency 
 of light. The leaves of plants emit oxygen 
 gas, when exposed to the sun's rays, but 
 never in the shade, or in the dark. 
 
 Besides vegetation, we are acquainted 
 with two otiier methods of unburning pro- 
 ducts, or of converting them into products 
 and combustibles, by exposing them, in cer- 
 tain circumstances, to the agency of fire, oe 
 of eleciricity. The oxides of gold, mer- 
 cury, &lc. Vv'hen heated to redness, are de- 
 composed, oxygen gas is emitted, and the 
 pure metal remains behind. In this case, 
 the necessary caloric and light must be fur- 
 nished by the fire ; a circumstance which 
 explains why such reductions always require 
 a red heat. When carbonic acid is made to 
 pass repeatedly over red-hot charcoal, it 
 combines with a portion of charcoal, and is 
 converted into gaseous oxide of carbon. M 
 this gas be a combustible oxide, the base of 
 the carbonic acid and its oxygen must have 
 been supplied with light and caloric frona 
 the fire ; but if it be a partial combustible, 
 it is merely a compound of carbonic acid 
 and charcoal ; which of the two it is, re- 
 mains still to be ascertained. 
 
 Electricity decomposes water, and con- 
 verts it into oxygen gas and hydrogen gas ; 
 it must, therefore, supply the heat and the 
 light whichthese bodies lost when converted 
 into a product. 
 
 These facts, together with the exact cor- 
 respondence of the theory given above with 
 the phenomena of combustion, render it so 
 probable, that Dr. Thomson has ventured 
 to propose it as an additional step towards 
 a full explanation of the theory of combus- 
 tion. Every additional experiment has 
 served to confirm it more and more. It 
 even throws light upon the curious experi- 
 ments of the accensiou of metals with sul- 
 phur, Vihich succeed in vacuo, under mer- 
 cuiy, in nitrogen gas, Sic, 
 
 Dr. Thomson has noticed that the same 
 emission of caloric and light, or oi fire, 
 takes place when melted sulphur is made to 
 combine with potash, or with lime, in a 
 crucible or glass tube, and likewise when 
 melted phosphorus is made to combine with 
 lime heated to redness. He supposes that, 
 in all probability, barj'tes and strontia ex- 
 hibit the same phenomenon when combined 
 with melted sulphur or phosphorus ; and 
 perhaps some of the metals wllCTX c\)ml)ir.e^ 
 ''viih plio^horii?- 
 
244 
 
 COil 
 
 COAI 
 
 The phenomena Dr. Thomsou expiahis 
 tlms : — The sulphur and phosphorus are in 
 the melted state, and therefore contain calo- 
 ric as an ingredient ; the alkalies, earths, 
 and metals which produce the phenomenon 
 in question, contain light as an essential 
 ingredient. The sulphur, or phosphorus 
 combines with the base of the metal, earth, 
 or alkali ; while, at the same time, the calo- 
 ric, to which the sulphur or phosphorus 
 owed its fluidity, combines with the light of 
 the metal, earth, or alkali ; and the com- 
 pound flies off under the form oifire. 
 
 Thus the process is exactly the same with 
 combustion, excepting as far as regards the 
 product. The melted sulphur, or phospho- 
 rus, acts the part of the supporter, while the 
 metal, earth, or alkali occupies the place of 
 the combustible. The first furnishes caloric, 
 the second light, while the base of each 
 combines together. Hence we see that the 
 base of sulphurets and phosphurets resem- 
 bles the base of products in being destitute 
 of light ; the formation of these bodies ex- 
 hibiting the separation of fire like combus- 
 lion, but the product difl'ering from a pro- 
 duct of combustion in being destitute of 
 oxygen, Dr. Thomson distinguishes the pro- 
 cess by the title of senH-com6i<"s/io/i; indi- 
 cating by the term, that it possesses one half 
 of the characteristic marks of combustion, 
 but is destitute of the other half. 
 
 The only part of this theory which re- 
 quires proof is, that liglit is a component 
 part of the earths and alkalies. But as pot- 
 ash and lime are the only bodies of that 
 nature, which we are certain to be capable 
 of exhibiting the phenomena of semi-com- 
 bustion, the proofs must of necessity be 
 confined to them. That lime contains liglit 
 as a component part, has been long known. 
 Meyer and Pelletier observed long ago, that 
 \vhen water is poured upon lime, not only 
 heat but light is emitted. Light is emitted 
 also abundantly, when sulphuric acid is 
 poured upon magnesia, or upon lime, pot- 
 ash, or soda, freed from the water of crys- 
 tallization. In all these cases, a semi-com- 
 bustion takes place. The water and the acid 
 being solidified, give out caloric, while the 
 lime or potash gives out Uglit. 
 
 That lime, during its burning, combines 
 with light, and that light is a component 
 part of lime, is demonstrated by the follow- 
 ing experiment, for which we are indebted 
 to Scheele. 
 
 Fluor spar (fluate of lime) has the pro- 
 perty of phosphorescing strongly when heat- 
 ed, but the experiment does not succeed 
 twice with the same specimen. After it has 
 been once heated sufficiently, no subsequent 
 heat will cause it to phosphoresce. Now 
 phosphorescence is merely the emission of 
 li^ht ; light of course is a component part 
 ot fluor spar, and heat has the property of 
 separating it. But the phosphorescing qua- 
 Zhy of *he spar :nay be a£;ain recovered to it, 
 
 or, which is the same thing, the light which 
 the spar had lost may be restored by the 
 following process : — 
 
 Decompose the fluate of lime by sulphuric 
 acid, and preserve the fluoric acid separate. 
 Boil the sulphate of lime thus formed, with 
 a sufficient quantity of carbonate of soda ; 
 a double decomposition takes place ; sul- 
 phate of soda remains in solution, and car- 
 bonate of lime precipitates. Ignite this pre- 
 cipitate in a crucible, till it is reduced to 
 lime, and combine it with the fluoric acid to 
 which it was formerly united. The fluor 
 spar thus regenerated, phosphoresces as at 
 first. Hence the lime, during its ignition, 
 must have combined with light. 
 
 That potash contains light, may be proved 
 in the same manner as the existence of that 
 body in lime. Now as potash is deprived of 
 its carbonic acid b}^ lime, the Doctor sup- 
 poses that the process must be a double de- 
 composition ; namely, that the base of the 
 lime combines with carbonic acid, while its 
 light combines with the potash. 
 
 These remarks on semi-combustion might 
 easily be much enlarged upon : for it is 
 obvious, that whenever a liquid combines 
 with a solid containing light, and the pro- 
 duct is a solid body, something analogous 
 to semi-combustion must take place. 
 
 Comedo'nes. (From comedo, a glutton.) 
 A sort of worms which eat into the skiii and 
 devour the flesh. 
 
 Co'mfrey. See Symphytum. 
 
 CoMi'sDi. The gum-arabic. 
 
 CoMi'sTE. The epilepsy. This name 
 arose from the frequency of persons being 
 seized with this disorder, while in the assem- 
 blies called Comitia. 
 
 CoMiTi'ssA. (A countess.) Some prepa- 
 rations are distinguished by this name, as 
 pulvis Comitissas de Cantia, the Countess 
 of Kent's powder. Also the Cinchona was 
 called Pulvis Comilissce. 
 
 CoMMAGENUM. (From Commagene, a 
 place in Syria, whence it was brought.) 
 Syrian ointment, mentioned by Galen. 
 
 Commanduca'tio. (From commanduco, 
 to eat.) The act of mastication, or chewing. 
 
 CoMMASsuM. (From commando, to eat.) 
 A masticatory. A medicine put into the 
 mouth and chewed, to promote a discharge 
 or phlegm, or saliva. 
 
 Commendato'rics. (From commendo, to 
 recommend.) An epithet of the traumatic 
 balsam. Tinctura Benzoes composita, from 
 its singular virtues and usefulness. 
 
 Co'jiMi. Gum. When alone it signifies 
 gum arable. The ■tofA.y.i Xivnov mentioned 
 by Hippocrates in his De Morb. Mulieb. is 
 gum arable- 
 
 COVIMISSU'RA. (From commilto, to 
 join together.) A suture, juncture, or joint. 
 A term applied in anatomy to the corners 
 of the lips, where they meet together ; and 
 also to certain parts of the brain which go 
 acr05.s and join one hemisphere to the other 
 
coiVi 
 
 L-UN 
 
 COxMMISSU'RA ANTERIOR CERE- 
 BRI. The white nerve-like substance which 
 crosses the anterior part of the third ven- 
 tricle of the brain, immediately above the 
 infundibulum, and between the anterior 
 crura of the fornix ; uniting one hemisphere 
 of the brain with the other. 
 
 COMMISSU'RA MAGNA CEREBRI. 
 The corpus callosum of the brain is so term- 
 ed by some writers. 
 
 COMMISSU'RA POSTERIOR CERE- 
 BRI. A white nerve-like substance, which 
 passes from one hemisphere of the brain 
 across to the other, immediately over the 
 opening of the aqueduct of Sylvius, in 
 the posterior part of the third ventricle of 
 the brain, and above the corpora quadri- 
 gemina. 
 
 Commu'nicant. (From communico, to 
 make partake.) A term applied, by Bellini, 
 to fevers of two kinds afflicting the same 
 person, wherein as one goes off the other 
 immediately succeeds. 
 
 Compa'ges. (From com/jfrtgo, to put to- 
 gether.) A suture, or joint. A commissure. 
 
 COMPA'RATIVE ANATOMY. Analo- 
 mia romparaliva. Zootomy. The dissec- 
 tion of brute animals and fishes, to com- 
 pare them with the human body. 
 
 Compe'ba. (See Piper Cubeba.) 
 
 Comple'tion. a term used by the ancient 
 writers in various acceptations; but latterly 
 it signifies only the same as Plethora. 
 
 COMPLE'XUS. (Cvmplexus, sc. muse. 
 from compkclor, to comprise.) Compkxus 
 stu bivcnler cervices of Albinus. Dorso tra- 
 chelon occipital oi Dumas. A muscle situated 
 on the back part of the neck, that draws 
 the head backwards, and to one side ; and 
 when both act, they draw the head directly 
 backward. It arises from the transverse 
 jirocesses of the seven superior vertebrae of 
 the back, and four inferior of the neck, by 
 as many distinct tendinous origins ; in its 
 ascent, it receives a fleshy slip from the 
 spinous process of the first vertebra of the 
 back : from these different origins it runs 
 upwards, and is every where intermixed 
 with tendinous fibres. It is inserted, ten- 
 dinous and fleshy, into the inferior edge of 
 the protuberance in the middle of the os 
 occipitis, and into a part of the curved line 
 that runs forwards from that protuberance. 
 It draws the head backwards. 
 
 Comple'xus mi'sok. See Trachclo-mas- 
 toide.us. 
 
 COMPRE'SSION. (From comprimo, to 
 press together) By this term, surgeons 
 express a diseased state of the body, which 
 is the effect of something pi-essing upon the 
 brain. It should be distinguished from con- 
 cussion and inflammation. When the brain 
 is compressed either by bone, extravasated 
 blood, or any other fluid, there is a gene- 
 ral insensibility, the eyes are half open, the 
 pupils dilated and motionless, even when 
 a candle is brouglit near the eye ; the re- 
 
 tina is insensible ; the limbs relaxed ; the 
 breathing stertorous ; the pulse slow, and, 
 according to Mr. Aberuethy, less subject 
 to intermission than in cases of concussion. 
 Nor is the patient ever sick, when the pres- 
 sure on the brain, and the general insensi- 
 bility, are considerable ; for the veiy ac- 
 tion of vomiting betrays an irritability in 
 the stomach and oesophagus. 
 
 COMPRE'SSOR NA'RIS. (Compressor; 
 from comprimo, to press together.) Rinceus 
 vel nasalis of Douglas Transversalis vel 
 myrtiformis of Winslow. Dilalores alarum 
 nasi of Cowper ; and Mnxillo narinal of 
 Dumas. A muscle of the nose, that com- 
 presses the aire towards the septum nasi 
 particularly when we want to smell acutely. 
 It also corrugates the nose, and assists in 
 expressing certain passions. It arises, by a 
 narrow beginning, from the root of the ala 
 nasi externally, and spreads into a number 
 of thin, separate fibres, which run up along 
 the cartilage in an oblique manner towards 
 the back of the nose, where it joins with its 
 fellow, and is inserted into the narrow ex- 
 tremity of the OS nasi, and nasal process of 
 the superior maxillary bone. 
 
 Compc'nctio. (From comjjango, to prick.) 
 A puncture. 
 
 CONA'RIUM. (From yMvoc, a cone) 
 The pineal gland is so named, from its co- 
 nical shape. See Pineal gl.mid. 
 
 CoNCAu'SA. (From con, with, and causa.^ 
 a cause ) A cause which co-operates with, 
 another in the production of a disease. 
 
 Concentra'ntia. (From concentro, to 
 concentrate.) Absorbents of acids are so 
 called, because they i-emove the obstruc- 
 tions which keep asunder the affinities be- 
 tween the two powers. 
 
 CONCENTRATION. (From con, and 
 centrum, a centre.) The volatilizing of 
 part of the water of fluids, in order to im- 
 prove their strength. The matter to be con- 
 centrated, therefore, must be of superior 
 fixity to water Tliis operation is performed 
 on some acids, particularly the sulphuric 
 and phosphoric. It is also employed in so- 
 lutions of alkalies and neutral salts. 
 
 CONCE'PTION. (Conceptio ; from con- 
 cipio, to conceive.) The impregnation of 
 the ovulum in the female ovarium, by the 
 subtile prolific aura of the semen virile. 
 In order to have a fruitful coition, it is ne- 
 cessary that the semen be propelled into the 
 uterus, or vagina, so that its fecundating 
 vapour shall be conveyed through the Fallo- 
 pian tube to the ovarium ; it is also necessary 
 that there be a certain state of the ovarium 
 of the female in order to impregnate it ; 
 which is, that the ovum shall be mature, 
 and embraced by the fimbriaj of the Fallo- 
 pian tube, to convey that vivifying principle 
 to the ovum See Generation. 
 
 CO'NCHA. (Concha, k-o>;<:», a liquid 
 measure amongst tiie Athenians.) A term 
 applied by auatomiats to several parts oC 
 
Mt2 
 
 CUN 
 
 COiN 
 
 the body, as the hollow of the eai'j the 
 spongy bones of the nose, far.. 
 
 Co'NCHA ACRi'cpLa:. See Jluricula. 
 
 Co'^CHA ac'ris. The hollow part of 
 the cartilage of the outer ear. 
 
 Co'nchjE NA'RitrM. {Concha, a shell ) 
 The turbinated portion of the ethmoid bone, 
 and the inferior spongy bones of the nose, 
 which are covered by the Schneiderian 
 membrane, are so termed. 
 
 Co'nchus. (From aoyxyi, a shell ; so 
 named from their likeness to a shell.) The 
 cranium, and the cavity of the eye. 
 
 Concfde'ntia. (From concido, to decay ) 
 A decrease of bulk in the whole or any part 
 of the body. A diminution of a tumour. 
 
 Concoagula'tio. (From con- and con- 
 guio, to coagulate togethar.) The coagu- 
 lation or crystallization of dift'erent salts, 
 first dissolved together in the same fluid. 
 
 CoNco'cTio. (From roncoquo, to digest.) 
 Digestion. That operation of nature upon 
 morbid matter which renders it iit to be 
 separated from the healthy fluids. 
 
 Cose REM a'tio. (From con, and cremo, 
 to burn together.) The same as calcina- 
 tion. 
 
 CONCRE'TION. (From concresco, to 
 grow together.) 
 
 1. The condensation of any fluid sub- 
 stance into a more solid consistence. 
 
 2 The growing together of parts which, 
 in a natural state, are separate. 
 
 Concu'rsus. (From concurro, to meet 
 together.) The congei-ies or collection of 
 symptoms which constitute and distinguish 
 the particular disease. 
 
 CONCU'SSION. (From conctitio, to 
 shake together ) Concussion of the brain. 
 Various alarming symptoms, followed some- 
 limes by the most fatal consequences, are 
 found to attend great violence offered to 
 the head ; and upon the strictest exami- 
 nation, both of the living and the dead, 
 neither fissure, fracture, nor extravasation 
 of any kind can be discovered. The same 
 symptoms andthe same events aremet with, 
 whentlie head has received no injury at all 
 ab exierno, but has only been violently 
 shaken ; nay, when only the body, or gene- 
 .ral frame, has seemed to have sustained the 
 violence. The symptoms attending a con- 
 cussion, are gen£i'ally in proportion to the 
 degree of violence which the brain itself 
 has sustained, and which, indeed, is cogniza- 
 ble only by the symptoms. If the concussion 
 be very great, all sense and power of motion 
 are immediately abolished, and death fol- 
 lows soon ; but between this degree and that 
 .slight confusion (or stunning, as it is called,) 
 which attends most violences done to the 
 head, there are many shades. The following 
 is Mr. Abernethy's description of the symp- 
 toms of concussion, and whicli, he is of 
 '•pinion, may be properly divided into three 
 stages. 
 
 The fir?l is, that state of ins^iBSJbility 
 
 and deraugement of the bodily povv<jrs 
 which immediately succeeds the accident. 
 While it lasts, the patient scarcely feels 
 any injury that may be inflicted on him» 
 His breathing is difficult, but in general 
 without stertor; his pulse intermitting, and 
 his extremities cold. But such a state can- 
 not last long ; it goes off gradually, and 
 is succeeded by another, which is considered 
 as the second stage of concussion. In this, 
 the pulse and respiration become better, and 
 though not regularly performed, are suffi- 
 cient to maintain life, and to diffuse warmth 
 over the extreme pai-ts of the body. The 
 feeling of the patient is now so far restored, 
 that he is sensible of his skin being pinched ; 
 but he lies stupid and inattentive to slight 
 external impressions. As the effects of con- 
 cussion diminish, he becomes capable of 
 replying to questions put to him in a loud 
 toneof voice, especially when they refer to 
 his chief surtering at the time, as pain ia 
 the head, fcc. ; otherwise he answers inco- 
 herently, and as if his attention was occu- 
 pied by something else. As long as the 
 stupor remains, the inflammation of the 
 brain seems to be moderate^ but as the 
 former abates, the latter seldom fails to in- 
 crease ; and this constitutes the tlitrd stage, 
 which is the most important of the series of 
 effects proceeding from a concussion. 
 
 These sevei-ai stages vary considerably in 
 their degree and duration ; but more or less 
 of each will be found to take place in 
 every instance where the brain has been 
 violently shaken. Whether they bear any 
 certain proportion to each other or not, is 
 not known-, indeed this will depend upon 
 such a variety of circumstances in the con- 
 stitution, the injury, and the after-treatment, 
 that it must be difficult to determine. 
 
 To distinguish between an extravasation 
 and a concussion by the symptoms only, 
 Mr Pott says, is frequently a very difficult 
 matter ; sometimes an impossible one. The 
 similarity of the effects in some cases, and 
 the very small space of time which may 
 intervene between the going off of the one;, 
 and accession of the other, render this a 
 very nice exercise of the judgment. The 
 first stunning or deprivation of sesise, whe- 
 ther total or partial, may be from either, 
 and no man can tell from which ; but when 
 these first symptoms have been removed, or 
 have spontaneously disappeared, if such 
 patient is again oppressed with drowsiness, 
 or stupidity, or total, or partial loss of sense, 
 it then becomes probable that the first com- 
 plaints were from concussion, and that the 
 latter are from extravasation; and the 
 greater the distance of time between the 
 two, the greater is the probability not only 
 that an extravasation is the cause, but that 
 the extravasation is of the limpid kind,, 
 made gradatim, and within the brain. 
 
 Whoever seriously reflects on the nature 
 of these two cau^e? of evil within tlM» 
 
CON 
 
 CON 
 
 241: 
 
 •craniuia, and considers them as liable to 
 frequent combination in the same subject, 
 and at the same time considers that, in ma- 
 ny instances, no degree of information can 
 ]&e obtained from the only person capable 
 of giving it (the patient,) will immediately 
 be sensible how very difficult a part a prac- 
 titioner has to act in many of these cases, 
 and how very unjust it must be to call that 
 ignorance which is only a just diffidence 
 arising from the obscurity of the subject, 
 and the im|ioss)bility of attaining materials 
 to form a clear judgment. 
 
 Mr. Abernethy observes, that in cases of 
 simple concussion, the insensibility is not so 
 great, as where compression exists, the 
 pupils are more contracted, the muscles 
 less relaxed, little or no stcrtor attends, but 
 the pulse is generally very intermitting, and 
 in slight cases there is often considerable 
 sickness. 
 
 Veiy difl'erent modes of treating these 
 accidents have been practised, and no doubt 
 the same means should not be pursued in- 
 discriminately. Much must depend on the 
 state of the patient, when he received the 
 injury, the degree of this, the time which 
 has elapsed since, and other circumstances. 
 Mr. Abernethy considers, that in the first 
 stage little should be done; that the sti- 
 mulants often employed may be even- in- 
 jurious; but more especially so in the 
 second stage, increasing the tendency to 
 inflammation ; and where this has come 
 on, that the antiphlogistic plan must be 
 actively pursued. However, a moderate 
 abstraction of blood, general or toijicsl. 
 will be commonly proper at first where 
 the habit will allow it, as congestion may 
 be suspected, and to obviate inflamma- 
 tion, especially where the person was intox- 
 icated at the time of the accident ; and the 
 effect of this measure may inikience the 
 subsequent treatment. If the pulse rose 
 after it, and the patient became more sen- 
 sible, we should be led to pursue the eva- 
 cuating plan, taking perhaps more blood, 
 exhibiting active cathartics, as the bowels 
 ■will be found very torpid, applying cold 
 lotions to the head, k.c. These means, 
 however, will be especially called for, when 
 marks of inflammation appear. Sometimes 
 brisk emetics have been very beneficial, as 
 sulphate of zinc, &.c. : they are particularly 
 recommended, where the person wasundeV 
 the influence of anger ; or the stomach full, 
 when the accident happened ; but they arc 
 liable to objection, vv here there are marks of 
 congestion, or increased action in the ves- 
 sels of the head. If bleeding should lower 
 the pulse, and render the j^atient worse, eva- 
 cuations must not be pursued ; it may 
 be better generally to wait the gradual 
 return of sensibility, unless the torpor be 
 alarming, like a state of syncope ; in which 
 case, or if it continue very long, stimulants 
 appear justified, as Hmmonia. or others of 
 
 transient operation, ^vith a blister to the 
 head, to restore some degree of sensibility. 
 If in the sequel marks of irritation appear, 
 as spasms or convulsions, opium joined with 
 antimony, or in the form of Dover's pow- 
 der, will probably be useful, the necessary 
 evacuations being premised, and the warm 
 bath. In all cases the head should be kept 
 quiet ; as the patient is convalescent, tonics 
 and the shower-bath may be employed with 
 advantage ; and it will be particularly neces - 
 saiy to avoid great bodily exertion, stiinu- 
 lating liquors, &:c. Should paralytic symp- 
 toms remain, slimulajits general or local 
 may be required. Where alarming symp- 
 toms follow an injury to the head, extra- 
 vasation may be susjiected : and the ope- 
 ration of trepanning, skilfully performed, 
 will do no harm to the patient, but may 
 materially relieve, even by the loss of blood 
 attending. 
 
 COiN'DENSA'TION. (From rondenso, 
 to make thick.) A contraction of the pores 
 of the skin, by means of astringent or 
 cooling medicines. A thickening of any 
 fluid. 
 
 CONDIME'iS^TUM. (From cor.dio, to 
 preserve, or season.) A preserve, or 
 sweetmeat. 
 
 CoNDu'cTio. (From ronduco, to draw' 
 along.) In Ccelius Aurelianiis. it is a spasm, 
 or convulsion, drawing the muscles out of 
 their proper positions. 
 
 CONDU'CTOR. (From conduco, to lead; 
 or guide.) A surgical instrument, whose 
 use is to direct the knife in certain ope- 
 rations. It is more commonly called a 
 director. 
 
 CO'NDYLE. (From k.ovS'v, an ancient, 
 cup, shaped like a joint.) A rounded emi- 
 nence of a bone in any of the joints. 
 
 CONDYLOMA. (From kq)iSvko;, a tu-, 
 bcrcle, or knot. Sarcoma. A soft, wart- 
 like excrescence, that appears about the 
 anus and pudendum of both sexes. There 
 are several species of condylomata, which 
 have received names from their appear- 
 ances, as finis, crysicr, thymys. from their 
 resemblance to a lig, ice. 
 
 Co^'El'oN. In Hippocrates it imports 
 hemlock. It is said to be thus named (from 
 ;,'*ia.v, to turn round.) because it produces a 
 vertigo in those who take it inwardly. See 
 Con him. 
 
 Comssi bark. .See Conessi corlex, 
 
 Coke'ssi co'rtex. Sec J'i'enuni aniidy- 
 senlcriciun. 
 
 CONFE'CTIO. (From cu7ificio, to make 
 up.) A confection. In general it means 
 any thing made up with sugar. This term, 
 in the new London Pharmacopoeia, includes 
 those articles which were formerly called 
 electuaries and conserves, between vv'hich 
 there do not appear to be sufficient grounds 
 to make a distinction. 
 
 Conee'ctio amygdai.a'ru.^;. Confection 
 of almonds. Take of swe^t almonds, an 
 
S4S 
 
 CO-N 
 
 ouuce ; Acacia gum powdered, a drachm ;. 
 refined sugar, half an ounce. The almond? 
 having been previously macerated in water, 
 and their external coat removed, beat the 
 ivhole together, until they are thoroughly 
 incorporated. It has been objected to the 
 almond mixture, which is an article of very 
 general use, that it requires considerable 
 time for its extemporaneous preparation, 
 and that it spoils and cannot be kept when 
 it is made. This will be obviated by the 
 present form, which does keep for a suffi- 
 cient length of time, and rubs down into 
 the mixture immediately. 
 
 Cosfe'ctio aroma'tica. This prepa- 
 ration was formerly called Confeciio cardi- 
 aca. Confertio Raleighana. Take of cin- 
 namon bark, nutmegs, of each two ounces ; 
 cloves, an ounce ; cardamom seeds, halt an 
 ounce': saffron dried, two ounces ; prepared 
 shells, 16 ounces; refined sugar powdered, 
 two pounds ; water, a pint. Reduce the dry 
 substances, mixed together, to very fine 
 powder ; then add the water gradunlly. and 
 mis the whole, until it is incorporated. 
 This preparation is now much simplified by 
 the London college. It is an excellent me- 
 dicine, possessing stimulant, antispasniodic, 
 and adstringent "virtues ; and is exhibited 
 with these views to children and adults, in 
 a vast varietv of diseases, m.ixed with other 
 medicines. *It may be given in doses of 10 
 gr. to a drachm. 
 
 Confe'ctio aifrastio'rl-m. Conservacor 
 iicis exlerioris auraniii liiapalcyuis. Comcrva 
 flavedb}U rorticiun aaranliorum. Take of 
 'fresh external rind of oranges, separated by 
 rasping, a pound ; refined sugar, three 
 pounds. Bruise the rind with a wooden 
 pestle, in a stone mortar ; then, after adding 
 tlie sugar, bruise it again, until the whole is 
 thoroughly incorporated. This is well cal- 
 culated to form the basis of a tonic and sto- 
 machic confection, and may be given alone 
 in doses of from two to five drachms, twice 
 nr three times a-day. . 
 
 Confe'ctio c audi' AC a. See Covftciio 
 aromaiica. ' 
 
 Cokfe'ctio cA'ssiiE. Eltdvanum cassia. 
 Electuariuw e cassia. Confection of cassia. 
 Take of fresh cassia pulp, half a pound; 
 manna, two ounces ; tamarind* pulp, an 
 ounce ; syrup of roses, half a pint. Brujse 
 the manna ; melt it in the syrup by a water- 
 bath ; then mix in the pulps, ar.d evaporate 
 down to a proper consistence This is a 
 very elegant, pleasant, and mild aperient 
 for the feeble, and for children. Dorcfrom 
 two drachms to an ounce. 
 
 Confe'ctio o'pii. Co:ifectio opialn. Phi- 
 Ionium Londinaise. Pkilonium lloinniium. 
 Confection of opium. Take of hard opium 
 powdered, six drachms; long pepper, an 
 ounce ; ginger root, two ounces ; caraway 
 seeds, three ounces ; syrup, a pint. Rub to- 
 gether the opium and the syrup previously 
 jipated : then add (be iirmaining article- re- 
 
 duced to powder, and mix. To the credit 
 of modern pharmacy, this is the only one 
 that remains of all those complicated and 
 confused preparations called mithridate,the- 
 riaca, k,c. ; it more nearly approximates, in 
 its composition, the philonium thau any 
 other, and may be considered as an ef- 
 fectual substitute for them in practice. 
 This very warm and stimulating confection 
 is admirably calculated to relieve diarrhoea, 
 or spasms of the stomach and bowels, and 
 is frequently ordered in doses of from 10 
 grs. to half a drachm. About 36 grains 
 contain one of opium. 
 
 Co.nfe'ctio rosje cani'n^;. Conxerva 
 ci/nosbali. Constrva fruclus cynoshali. Con- 
 serve of hips. Confection of dog-rose. 
 Take of dog-rose pulp, a pound ; refined 
 sugar powdered, twenty ounces. Expose 
 the pulp in a water-bath to a gentle heat: 
 then add the sugar gradually, and rub them 
 together until they are thoroughly incorpo- 
 rated. This preparation is cooling and 
 adstringeiit ; it is seldom given alone, but 
 mostly joined to some other medicine, in 
 the form of linctus, or electuary. 
 
 Cosfe'ctio ro's^ ga'leic-e. Constrva 
 rosea. Conserca rosarnm rubrurvm. Con- 
 serve of red rose. Take of the petals of 
 the red rose, before it is expanded, and 
 without the claws, a pound ; refined sugar 
 three pounds. Bruise the petals in a stone 
 mortar ; then,' having added the sugar, 
 beat tliem again together, until they are 
 thoroughly incorporated This is an excel- 
 lent subastringent composition. Rubbed 
 down with water, it forms an excellent 
 drink, with some lemon-juice, in haemor- 
 rhagic complaints ; it may also be given 
 with vitriolated zinc, in the form of an 
 electuary. 
 
 Confe'ctio RBT^a:. Elecluarium e baccis 
 fauri. Confection of rue. Take of rue 
 leaves dried, carav/ay seeds, bay-berries, of 
 each an ounce and a half; sagapenum, half 
 an ounce ; black pepper, two drachms ; cla- 
 rified honey, sixteen ounces. Rub the drj' 
 articles together, into a very fine powder; 
 then add the honey, and mix the Avhole. 
 Its use is confined to clysters. 
 
 Confectio scAT.iMOKEa:. Elecluarium 
 srammtHiii. Elechiarium e scammonio. Elec- 
 tiiarium caryocostinum. Confection of scam- 
 mony. Take of scammony gum resin 
 pov.'dered, an ounce and a half; cloves 
 bruised, ginger root powdered, of each,.. 
 six drachms ; oil of caraway, half a drachm : 
 syrup of roses, as much as is sufficient. 
 Rub the dry articles together, into very 
 fine powder ; next rub them again whilst 
 the syrup is gradually added; then add 
 the oil of caraway, and mix the whole wel} 
 together. This 'is a strong stimulating 
 cathartic, and calculated to remove worms 
 from the primuj viae, with which view 
 it is moFtlv exhibited. Pose from 3'? 
 
CON 
 
 'c6:c 
 
 ^2i9 
 
 Confk'ctio se'nnje. Eleduarium stmue. 
 Electuarium lenitivum. Confection of senna. 
 Take of senna leaves, eight ounces ; figs, 
 a pound : tamarind pulp, pulp of prunes, 
 cassia pulp, of each half a pound ; corian- 
 der seeds, four ounces ; liquorice root, three 
 ounces ; refined sugar, two pounds and a 
 half. Powder the senna leaves with the co- 
 riander seeds, and separate, by sifting ten 
 ounces of the mixed powder. Boil the re- 
 mainder with the figs and the liquorice-root, 
 in four pints of water, until it be reduced to 
 half; then press out and strain the liquor. 
 Evaporate the liquor, until a pint and a half 
 only remains of the whole ; then add the 
 sugar, to make syrup. Lastly, mix the 
 pulps gradually with the syrup, and, having 
 added the sifted powder, mix the whole to- 
 gether. This is a mild and elegant aperient, 
 well adapted for pregnant women, and those 
 whose bowels are easily moved. Dose, 3ss 
 to ^ss. 
 
 CONFE'RVA. (From conferveo, to knit 
 together.) 1. The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linna^an system. Class, C'ryp- 
 iogamia. Order, Jllga. 
 
 2. A kind of moss : named from its use 
 formerly in healing broken bones. 
 
 Confe'rva helminthoco'rtos. See Co- 
 rallina corsicana. 
 
 Confe'rva riva'lis. This plant, Co7i- 
 ferva ; filamentis dmplicissimus cequalibus 
 longiisimus, of Linna?us, has been recom- 
 mended in cases of spasmodic asthma, 
 phthisis, Sic. on account of the great quan- 
 tity of vital air it contains. 
 
 Confirma'ntia. (From con, and jirmo, 
 to strengthen.) Restoratives; also medi- 
 cines which fasten the teeth in their soc- 
 kets. 
 
 Confluent small-pox. See Variola. 
 CoNFLir'xioN. It is much used by Hip- 
 pocrates, and his" interpreter Galen, from a 
 notion that parts at a distance have mutual 
 consent with one another, and that they are 
 all perspirable by many subtle streams. Pa- 
 racelsus, according to his way, expressed the 
 former by confederation. 
 
 CONFORMA'TIO. (From conformo, to 
 shape or fashion.) The natural shape and 
 form of any thing, also a description of 
 some diseases which arise from a bad form- 
 ation of parts. 
 
 Conforta'ntia. (From conforlo, to 
 strengthen.) Cordial medicines. Strength- 
 jeners. 
 
 CoNFORTATi'vA. The Same. 
 CoNFu'sio. (From confundo, to mix 
 together.) A confusion, or disorder in 
 the eyes, proceeding from a rufjture of the 
 membranes, which include the humours, by 
 which means they are all confounded 
 together. 
 
 Congela'tj. (From congelo, to fi-eeze.) 
 CongelatlcL Persons afflicted with a cata- 
 lepsy are so called, by which id! sensation 
 ?eem3 to be taken awa^'. 
 
 32 
 
 Congkla'tion. (From conge/o, to freeze.) 
 That change of liquid bodies which takes 
 place when they pass to a solid state, by 
 losing the caloric which kept them in a 
 state of fluidity. 
 
 CosGELATi'vA. (Froni congelo, lo con- 
 geal.) Medicines that inspissate humoure, 
 and stop fluxions and rheums. 
 
 Co'ngener. (From con, and ge/iws, kind.) 
 Of the same kind ; concurring in the same 
 action. It is usually said of the muscles. 
 
 CONGE'STION. (From congero, to 
 amass.) A collection of blood or other 
 fluid ; a swelling which rises gradually, and 
 ripens slowly, in opposition to that which is- 
 soon formed, and soon terminated. 
 
 CONGLOBA'TE GLA'ND. (From con- 
 globo, to gather into a ball.) Glandula 
 conglobata. Lymphatic gland. Globate- 
 gland. A round gland formed of a con- 
 tortion of lymphatic vessels, connected to- 
 gether by cellular structure, having neither 
 a cavity nor any excretory duct : such are 
 the mesenteric, inguinal, axillary glands, 
 &c. See Gland. 
 
 CONGLOMER ATE GLAND. 
 (From conglomero, to heap upon one.) 
 Glandula conglomerata. A gland composed 
 of a number of glomerate glands, whose 
 excretory ducts all unite into one commoa 
 duct : such are the salival, parotid glauds, 
 Sic. 
 
 CONGLUTINA'NTIA. (From conglw 
 tino, to glue together.) Healing medicines; 
 and such as unite parts disjoiued by ac- 
 cident. 
 
 Co'njs. (Kovk.) Dust, fine powder» 
 ashes, a nit in the hair, scurf from the 
 head ; and sometimes it signifies lime. 
 
 CONI'UM. (From xav/st, dust, accord- 
 ing to Linuffius, or from kccvaoi, circumagOf 
 on account of its inebriating and poisonous 
 quality.) Hemlock. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linna^an system. Class, Pentandria. Or- 
 der Digynia. 
 
 2. The pharrnacopoeial name of the offi- 
 cinal hemlock. See Conium maculaium. 
 
 CoNi'uM macula'tdm. The systematic 
 name for the cicuta of the pharmacopoeias. 
 Conium ; stminibus striatis, of Linnaeus. It is 
 called by some camaran ; by others abiotos ; 
 and, according toErotian,ca?n6eio«isan old 
 Sicilian word for cicuta. Cicutamajor fa^ 
 tida, Conium of the last London pharma- 
 copceia. 
 
 Hemlock is found in every part of Eng- 
 land, and is distinguished from those plants . 
 which bear some resemblance to it, by the 
 spotted stem. - It is generally believed to be 
 a very active poison. In a very moderate 
 dose it is apt lo occasion sickness and ver- 
 tigo ; in a larger quantity it produces anxiety, 
 cardialgia, vomiting, convulsions, coma, and 
 death. Baron Stoerk was l\m lirst whQ' 
 brought hemlock into repute as a incdicinf 
 of extraordlna'A' efficacv ; and although wp, 
 
250 
 
 CON 
 
 CON 
 
 have not in this country any direct facts, liice bulb, then reflected again to the edge of th© 
 those mentioned by Stoerk, proving that in- other eyelid. That portion which covers 
 veterate scirrhuses, cancers, ulcers, and the transparent cornea cannot, without 
 many other diseases hitherto deemed irreme- much difficulty, be separated from it. lu- 
 diable, are to be completely cured by the flammation of this membrane is called oph- 
 cicuta ; we have however the testimonies thalmia. 
 
 ef several eminent physicians, showing that Conna'tds. (From mn, and nascor, iq 
 some complaints which had resisted other grow together.) Used much by Hippocrates 
 powerful remedies, yielded to hemlock; and for what is born with a person ; the same 
 that even some disorders, which if not really with congenitus 
 
 cancerous, were at least suspected to be of CONNEXION. See Jlrliculation. 
 that tendency, were greatly benefited by this Connutri'tus. (From con, and nutrior, 
 remedy. In chronic rheumatisms, some to be nourished with.) It is what becomes 
 glandular swellings, and in various fixed habitual to a person from his particular 
 and periodical pains, the cicuta is now very nourishment, or what breaks out into a dis- 
 generally employed ; and from daily expe- ease in process of time, which gradually had 
 rience, it appears in such cases to be a very its foundation in the first aliments, as from 
 efficacious remedy. It has also been of sin- sucking a distempered nurse, or the like, 
 gular use in the hooping-cough. Nor is it Conquassa'tio. Conquassation. In phar- 
 less efficacious when applied externally ; a macy it is a species of comminution, or an 
 poultice made of oatmeal and the expressed operation by which moist concrete substan- 
 juice, (or a decoction of the extract, when ces, as recent vegetables, fruits, the softer 
 the other cannot be obtained,) allays the parts of animals, &c. are' agitat«d and brui- 
 most excruciating torturing pains of a can- sed, till, partly by their proper succulence, 
 cer, and thus gives rest to the distracted or by the affusion of some liquor, they are 
 patient. reduced to a soft pulp. 
 
 The proper method of administering co- CONRI'NGIUS, Herman, was born at 
 \nium internally, is tobegin with a few grains Norden, in East Friesland, 1606, and gra- 
 t/the powder or inspissated juice, and gra- duated in medicine at Helmstadt, where he 
 dually to increase the dose until a giddiness soon after became professor in that science 
 affects the head, a motion is felt in the eyes and subsequently in physics, law, and poli- 
 as if pressed outwards, with a slight sickness tics. He was also made physician and aulic 
 and tren.'bling agitation of the body. One counsellor to the Queen of Sweden, the 
 or more Oi*^ these symptoms are the evidence King of Denmark, and several of the Ger- 
 of a full dvose, which should be continued man princes. He wrote numerous works in 
 until they have ceased, and then after a few philosophy, medicine, and history, display- 
 days the dose may be increased ; for little ing great learning, and long highly es- 
 advantage can he expected but by a conti- teemed. In one treatise he refers the de- 
 nuance of the greatest quantity the patient generacy of the modern Germans to their 
 can bear. In some constitutions even small altered mode of living, the use of stoves, 
 doses greatly offend, occasioning spasms, tobacco, &,c. He published also an *' In- 
 heat and thirst ; in siich instances it will be troduction to the whole Art of Medicine, 
 of no service. As the powder of the dried and its several Parts," containing a History 
 leaves has been thought to act, and may be and Bibliotheca Medica, with numerous 
 depended upon with morft certainly than the Dissertations on particular Diseases. He 
 extract, the following direction should be died in 1681. 
 
 observed in the preparation: — Gather the Consent of parts. See Sympathy. 
 plant about the end of June, when it is in CONSE'RVA. (From conserao, to keep. ) 
 flower; pick off the little leaves, and throw A conserve. A composition of some re- 
 away the leaf-stalks : dry the small selected cent vegetable and sugar, beat together into 
 leaves in a hot sun, or m a tin or pewter an uniform mass of the consistence of ho- 
 dish before the fire. Preserve them in bags ney ; as conserve of hips, orange peel, &c. 
 made of strong brown paper, or powder Conserves are called confections in the last 
 them and keep the powder in glass phials edition of the London Pharmacopoeia. See 
 where the light is excluded ; for light dis- Confedio 
 sipates the beautiful green colour very soon, 
 and thus the medicine loses its appearance, 
 if not its efficacy : this mode is recommended 
 by Dr Withering. The extract should also 
 be made of the plant gathered at this period. 
 From 2 to 20 grains of the powder may be 
 taken twice or thrice a day. 
 
 CONJUNCTIVE MEMBRANE. Mem. 
 brana conjunctiva. The thin transparent, 
 delicate membrane, that lines the internal 
 
 superficies of one eyelid, and is reflected wood-sorrel, possessing acid, cooling, and 
 f|oia thence, ever the anterior part of the antiseptic qualities. See Oxalis acetosella. 
 
 Conse'rva absi'nthii mari'tihi. See 
 Artemisia maritima. 
 
 Conse'rva a'ri. This is occasionally 
 exhibited as a stimulant and diuretic. See 
 Arum. 
 
 Conse'rva aora'ntii HisPAtE'Nsis. Sec 
 Confedio aurantiervm. 
 
 Conse'rva cyno'sbati. See Confedio 
 ros(B caninm. 
 
 Conse'rva lu'jul^:. A preparation of 
 
CON 
 
 CON 
 
 251 
 
 Conse'kya men'th*:. This preparation of 
 mint is given occasionally as a stoniachiti, in 
 sickness and weakness of the stomach. See 
 Mentha viridis. 
 
 Conse'rva pru'ni sylve'stris. Astrin- 
 gent virtues are ascribed to this medicine, 
 which is now seldom used but in private 
 formulae. 
 
 Conse'rva Ro'sa:. This conserve, rubbed 
 down with water, to which is added some 
 lemon-juice, forms an excellent drink in 
 haemorrhagic complaints. See Confectio 
 ToscE gallicm. 
 
 Conse'rva sci'LLa:. A preparation of 
 squills, which affords an excellent basis for 
 an electuary, possessing expectorant and 
 diuretic qualities. 
 
 Consiste'ntia. (From consisto, to abide.) 
 The state or acme of n disease. The ap- 
 pearance or state of the humours and ex- 
 crements. 
 
 Conso'lida. (Socalled, quia consolidandi 
 et conglutinandi vi pallet ; from its power 
 and use in agglutinating and joining (To- 
 gether things broken.) Comfrey. 
 
 Conso'lida au'eea. Jiurea cordis. A 
 name of the chamagcistus. 
 
 Conso'lida ma'jor. See Symphytum. 
 
 Conso'lida me'dia. See -Ijuga pyra- 
 midalii. 
 
 Conso'lida hi'nor. See Prunella. 
 
 Conso'lida kega'lis. See Delphinium 
 coTlsoUda. 
 
 Conso'lida sarace'nica. See Solidago 
 Vtrga ciurea. 
 
 Consound. See Symphytum. 
 
 Cotisound m^iddle. See ^juga pyramidalis. 
 
 CONST ANTI'NUS, Africanps, was 
 born at Carthage, towards the middle of the 
 11th century. He lived near 40 years at 
 Babylon, and was celebrated for his know- 
 ledge of the Eastern languages. Among 
 the sciences, medicine appears to have prin- 
 cipally occupied his attention ; and two of 
 his works were thought deserving of being 
 printed at Bale, about 4 1-2 centuries after 
 his death, which occurred in 1087. They 
 are thought however to have been chiefly 
 translated from Arabian writers. 
 
 CONSTIPATION. (From conslipo, to 
 crowd together.) Obstipatio. A person 
 is said to be costive When the alvine excre- 
 ments are not expelled daily, and when the 
 fades are so hardened as notto receive their 
 form from the impression of the rectum 
 upon them. 
 
 GoNSTRicTi'vA. (From constringo, to 
 bind together.) Styptics. 
 
 CONSTRrCTOR. (From constringo, to 
 bind together. A name given to those 
 muscles which contract any opening of the 
 body. 
 
 CoNstRi'cTOR al'je na'si. See Depres- 
 sor labii superioris alceque nasi. 
 
 CoNstRi'cTOR a'ni. See Sphincter ani. 
 
 CONSTRI'CTOR I'STHiMI FAU'CIUM. 
 Glosso-Sfapkilimis of Winslow, Douglas, 
 
 and Cowper ; and Glosso siaphilin of Du- 
 mas. A muscle situated at the side of the 
 entry of the fauces, that draws the velum 
 pendulum palati towards the root of the 
 tongue, which it raises at the same time, 
 and with its fellow contracts the passage 
 between the two arches, by which it shuts 
 the opening of the fauces. 
 
 CoNSTRi'cTOR labio'rum. See OrbieU' 
 laris oris. 
 
 CoNSTRi'cTOR Mu'scuLUS. See Bucci- 
 nator. 
 
 CoNSTRi'cTOR o'ris. See Orbicularis 
 oris. 
 
 Co.NSTRi'cTOu palpebra'rum. See Or- 
 bicularis palpebrarum. 
 
 CONSTRICTOR PHARY'NGIS INFE'- 
 RIOR. Crico-pharyngeus. Thyro-pharyn- 
 geus of Douglas and Winslow. Cricothy- 
 ropharyngien of Dumas. A muscle situa- 
 ted on the posterior part of the pharynx. 
 It arises from the side of the thyi-oid car- 
 tilage, near the attachment of the sterno- 
 hyoideus and thyro-hyoideus muscles ; and 
 from the cricoid cartilage, near the crico- 
 thyroideus; it is inserted into the white 
 line, where it joins with its fellow, the su- 
 perior fibres running obliquely upwards, 
 covering nearly one-half of the middle con- 
 strictor, and terminating in a point : the 
 inferior fibres run more transversely, and 
 cover the beginning of the oesophagus. Its 
 use is to compress that part of the pharynx 
 which it covers, and to raise it with the 
 larynx a little upwards. 
 
 CONSTRICTOR PHARY'NGIS ME'- 
 DIUS. Hyo-pharyngeus and cephalo-pka- 
 ryngeus of Douglas and Winslow. Chon- 
 dro-pharyngeus of Douglas. Syndesmo- 
 pharyngeus of Winslow. Cephalo-pharyn- 
 geus of Winslow and Douglas. Hyo-glosso 
 basi pharyngien of Dumas. A muscle si- 
 tuated on the posterior part of the pharynx. 
 It arises from the appendix of the os hy- 
 oides, from the cornu of that bone, and 
 from the ligament which connects it to the 
 thyroid cartilage ; the fibres of the supe- 
 rior part running obliquely upvrards, and, 
 covering a considerable part of the superior 
 constrictor, terminate in a point ; and it is 
 inserted into the middle of the cuneiform 
 process of the os occipitis, before the fora- 
 men magnum, and joined to its fellow at a 
 white line in the middle part of the pharynx. 
 This muscle compresses that part of the 
 })harynx which it covers, and draws it and 
 the OS hyoides upwards. 
 
 CONSTRI'CTOR PHARY'NGIS SU- 
 PE'RIOR. Glosso -phnryngeus. Mylo-pha- 
 ryngeus. Plerygo-pharyngeus of Doug- 
 las and Winslow, and Pterigo syndesmo 
 staphili pharyngien of Dumas. A muscle 
 situated on the posterior part of tlie pharynx. 
 It arises above, from the cuneiform process 
 of the OS occipitis, before the foramen mag- 
 num, from the pterygoid process of the 
 sphenoid bone, from the upper and under 
 
Sifa'i 
 
 coy 
 
 CfiX 
 
 Jaw, tieiP the roots of the last Rentes bm*- 
 lares, and between the jaws. It is inserted 
 m the middle of the pharynx. Its use is to 
 -compress the upper part of the pharynx, 
 •and to draw it forwards and upwards. 
 
 CoNSTRi'cTOR TEsi'ciE crina'ri^. See 
 Detrusor uriruB. 
 
 COSSTRICTORES PHARY5Ga;'l. MuSclcS 
 
 of the oesophagus. 
 
 Cokstrxcto'rii. Diseases attended with 
 constriction, or spasmodic diseases. 
 
 COiN STRING E'iS'TI A. (From constrin- 
 go, to bind together.) Astringent medi- 
 cines. 
 
 COJVSUMPTION. (From consumo, to 
 waste away.) See Fhthids. 
 
 Contabisce'ktia. (From contabesco, to 
 pine or waste away.) An atrophy, or ner- 
 vous consumption. 
 
 CONTAGION. (From contingo, to 
 meet or touch each other.) Effluvia. Mi- 
 asma. Virus. Lues. Infection. The very 
 subtile particles arising from putrid sub- 
 stances, or from persons labouring under 
 contagious diseases, wliich communicate the 
 disease to others ; as the contagion of putrid 
 fever, the effluvia of dead animal or vegeta- 
 ble substances, the miasm of bogs and fens, 
 the virus of small-pox, lues venerea, k,c. &.c. 
 There does not appear to be any distinction 
 commonly made between contagious and 
 infectious diseases. Would it no. be proper 
 to apply the term contagious to tnose which 
 are communicated by contact only, as 
 venereal disease, itch, &.c. ; and infectious, 
 to those which may be caught through the 
 nsedium of the atmosphere, Sic. without con- 
 tact, as putrid fever, k,c. 
 
 CoNTENSio. (From con/aneo, to restrain.) 
 It Js sometimes used to express a tension or 
 stricture. 
 
 Co'ntinens fe'bris. a continent fever, 
 which proceeds regularly in the same tenor, 
 without either exacerbation or remission. 
 This rarely if ever happens. 
 
 Conti'nua fi.'jbri9. (From conlinuo, to 
 
 Sersevere.) A continued fever. See fe- 
 rn coniinua. 
 
 Conto'rsio. (From contorqueo, to twist 
 about.) A contortion, or twisting. In 
 medicine this word has various significations, 
 and is applied to the Iliac passion, to luxa- 
 tion of the vertebrie, head, k,c. 
 
 Contra-apertu'ra. (From contra, 
 against, and aperio, to open.) A counter- 
 opening. An opening made opposite to the 
 one that already exists. 
 
 CONTRACTILITY. A property in bo- 
 dies, the effect of the cohesive power, by 
 which their particles resume their former 
 propinquity when the force ceases which 
 was applied to separate them. It also de- 
 notes the power, which muscular fibres pos- 
 sess of shortening themselves. 
 
 CONTRACTION. (From contralto, to 
 draw together.) Contractura. Beriberia. 
 A rigid contraction of the joints. It is a 
 
 geaus of disease in the clas3 locales, and 
 or^ev dyscinesia of CuUen. The specJC& 
 are, 
 
 1. Contractura primaria, from a rigid 
 contraction of the muscles, called also obsti- 
 pitas ; a word that, with any other annexed, 
 distinguishes the variety of the contraction. 
 Of this species he forms four varieties. 1. 
 Contractura ab inflammatione , when it arises 
 from inflammation. 2. Contractura a spas- 
 mo, called also tonic spasm and crsimp, 
 when it depends upon spasm. 3. Contrac- 
 tura ob antagonistas paraliticos, from the 
 antagonist muscles losing their action. 4. 
 Contractura ab acrivionid irritante, which is 
 induced by some irritating cause. 
 
 2. Contractura articularis, originating 
 from a disease of the joint. 
 
 Contrafissc'ra. (From contra, against, 
 and Jindo, to cleave.) A crack in the skull, 
 opposite to the part on which the blow was 
 given. 
 
 Contrahe'ntia. (From contraho, to 
 contract.) Medicines which shorten and 
 strengthen the fibres. Astringents are the 
 only medicines of this nature. 
 
 CONTRA-INDIC ATION. ( Contra-indi- 
 catio ; from contra, against, and indico, to 
 show.) A symptom attending a disease, 
 Avhich forbids the exhibition of a remedy 
 which would otherwise be employed ; for 
 instance, bark and acids are usually given 
 in putrid fevers ; but if there be difficulty. 
 
 breathing, or inflammation of any viscus, 
 
 ey are contra-indications to their use. 
 
 Contra-luna'ris. (From contra, and 
 luna, the moon.) An epithet given by 
 Dietericus to a woman who conceives du- 
 ring the menstrual discharge. 
 
 CoNTEA-SEMEN. See Artemisia Santonica. 
 
 CONTRE COUP. (French.) A spe- 
 cies of fracture of the skull, called in Latin 
 contra-fissura, in which the fracture happens 
 in the part opposite to where the blow was 
 received. 
 
 CoNTRAYE'Rva; ra'dix. See Dorsttnia 
 Contrayerra. 
 
 CONTRAYE'RVA. (From contra^ 
 against, and yerva, poison. Span. i. t. a 
 herb good against poison.) See Dorstenia. 
 
 Con'traye'rva a'lba. Conlrayerva Ger- 
 rnanornm. A name for asclepias. 
 
 Contraye'rva no'va. Mexican contra- 
 yerva. This is the root of the Psoralea pen- 
 taphylla of Linnaeus. It was introduced 
 into Europe after the former, and is brought 
 from Guiana as well as from Mexico. It is 
 but little if any thing inferior to contrayerva. 
 
 Contraye'rva Virginia'na. See .4m/o- 
 lochia Serpentaria. 
 
 Contri'tio. The same as comminution. 
 
 CONTUSION. (From contundo, to 
 knock together. A bruise, or contused 
 wound. 
 
 CONVALESCENCE. That space from 
 the departure of a disease, to the recovery 
 of the strength lost by it. 
 
CQlS CfON 253; 
 
 CONVALLA'RIA. (From cmvallis, a several dark, veins, by the number of which, 
 
 valley ; named from its abounding in valleys and by its hardness, heaviness, and dark co- 
 
 and marshes.) The name of a genus of lour, the goodness of the root is to be esti- 
 
 plants in the Linnosan system. Class, Hex- mated. It has scarcely any smell, and very 
 
 andria. Order, Monogynia. little taste, but to the tongue, and to the 
 
 Convalla'ria maja'lis. The systematic throat, manifests a slight degree of pungen* 
 
 name of the lily of the valley. Lilium con- cy. The medicinal activity of jalap resides 
 
 vallium. Convallaria. Maianthemiim. May- principally, if not wholly, in the resin, 
 
 lily. The flowers of this plant. Convallaria which, though given in small doses, occa- 
 
 majalis ; — scapo nudo of Linnaeus, have a sions violent tormina. The root powdered 
 
 penetrating bitter taste, and are given in is a very common, efficacious, and safe 
 
 nervous and catarrhal disorders. When dried purgative, as daily experience evinces ; but, 
 
 and powdered, they prove strongly purga- according as it contains more or less resin, ^ 
 
 tive. Watery or spirituous extracts made its effects must of course vary. In large 
 
 from them, given in doses of a scruple or doses, or when joined with calomel, it is 
 
 drachm, act as gentle stimulating aperients recommended as an anthelmintic and hy- 
 
 and laxatives ; and seem to partake of the dragogue. In the pharmacopoeias, this root 
 
 purgative virtue, as well as the bitter- is ordered in the form of tincture and ex- 
 
 ness of aloes. The roots, in the form tract ; and the Edinburgh College directs it 
 
 of tincture, or infusion, act as a sternutatory also in powder, with twice its weight of 
 
 when snuffed up the nose, and as a laxative crystals of tartar, 
 
 or purgative when taken internally. Convo'lvulus ma'jok a'lbus. See Con- 
 
 Convalla'ria polygona'tum. The sys- volvulus sepium. 
 tematic name of Solomon's seal. Sigillum Convo'lvulus mari'timus. The brassica 
 Salomonis. Convallaria polygonatum ; foliis maritima, or sea colewort. 
 alternis amplexiccmlibus, caule ancipiti, pe- Convo'lvulus mechoacan. MechoacanntE 
 dunculis axillaribus mhunifloris, of Linnaeus, radix. Jalappa alba. Rhabarbarum album. 
 The roots are applied externally as adstrin- Mechoacan. The root of a species of con- 
 gents, and are administered internally as volvulus, Convolvulus Mechoacan, or Bry- 
 corroboi^nts. 07iia alba Peruviana, is brought from Mexico . 
 
 Convolu'ta superio'ra o'ssa. The su- It possesses aperient properties, and was long 
 
 perior turbinated bones of the nose. used as the common purge of tliis country, 
 
 Convolu'ta iNFEmo'iiA o'ssa. The lower but is now wholly superseded by jalap, 
 
 turbinated bones of the nose. Convo'lvulus scammo'nia. The syste- 
 
 CONVO'LVULUS. (From convolvo, to matic name of the scammony plant. Scam- 
 roll together.) motiium. Convolvulus syriacus. Scammonium 
 
 1. A name for the Iliac passion. syriacum. Diagrydium. Scammony. The 
 
 2. The name of a genus of plants in the plant which afibrds the concrete jgummi- 
 Linnaean system, so called from their twist- resinous juice termed scammony^ is the 
 ing round others. Class, Pentandria. Order, Convolvulus scammonia ; foliis sagittatis pas- 
 Monogynia, which affords the Jalapa, me- tice truncatis, pedunculis teretibus subtifloris, 
 choacana, turbith, and scammony. The of Linna;us. It grows plentifully about 
 whole genus consists of plants containing Maraash, Antioch, Edlib, and towards Tri- 
 a milky juice strongly cathartic and caustic, poll, in Syria. No part of the dried plant 
 
 Convo'lvulus Amekica'kus. The jalap possesses any medicinal quality, but the 
 
 root. root, which Dr. Russel administered in de- 
 
 Convo'lvulus canta'erica. a name for coction, and found it to be a pleasant and 
 
 the cantabrica. Convolvulus 'minimus spicce mild cathartic. It is from the milky juice 
 
 foliis. Convolvulus linarice folio. Convolvulus of the root that we obtain tlie officinal 
 
 Cantabrica of Linnaeus. Lavender-leaved scammony, which is procured in the follow- 
 
 bind-weed. Pliny says^ it was discovered in ing manner by the peasants, who collect it 
 
 the time of Augustus, in the country of the in the beginning of June. Having cleared 
 
 Cantabri in Spain ; whence its name. It is away the earth from about the root, they 
 
 anthelmintic and actively cathartic. cut off the top in an oblique direction, 
 
 Convo'lvulus colubri'nus. The pariera about two inches below where the stalks 
 
 l>rava. spring from it. Under the most depending 
 
 Convo'lvulus jala'pa. The systematic part of the slope, they fix a shell, or some 
 name of the jalap plant. Jalapium. Mechoa- other convenient receptacle, into which the 
 canna nigra. Jalap. The plant is thus de- milky juice gradually flows. It is left there 
 scribed by Linnaeus. Convolvulus jalapa . about twelve hours, Avhichtime is sufficient 
 caule volubili ; foliis ovatis, subcordatis, obtu- for draining off the whole juice; this, how- 
 l's, obsolete repandis, subtus villosis ; pedun- ever, is in small quantity, each root affording 
 culis unifloris. It is a native of South but a very few drachms. This juice from 
 America. In the shops, the root is found the several roots is put together, often into 
 both cut into slices and whole, of an oval (he leg of an old boot, for want of some 
 ■shape, solid, ponderous, blackish on the out- more proper vessel, where, in a little time, 
 side; but gray within, and marked with it grows hard, and is the Kenuine scam- 
 
254 
 
 CON 
 
 CON 
 
 mony. The smell of scammony is rather 
 unpleasant, and the taste bitterish and 
 slightly acrid. The diflferent proportions of 
 gum and resin, of which it consists, have 
 been variously stated ; but, as proof spirit 
 is the best menstruum for it, these substan- 
 ces are supposed to be nearly in equal parts. 
 It is brought from Aleppo and Smyrna in 
 masses, generally of a light shining gray 
 colour, and friable texture; of rather an 
 unpleasant smell, and bitterish and slightly 
 acrid taste. The scammony of Aleppo is by 
 far the purest. That of Smyrna is ponder- 
 ous, black, and mixed with extraneous 
 matters. Scammony appears to have been 
 well known to the Greek and Arabian phy- 
 sicians, and was exhibited internally as a 
 purgative, and externally for the itch, tinea, 
 fixed pains, Stc. It is seldom given alone, 
 but enters several compounds, which are 
 administered as purgatives. 
 
 Convo'lvulus se'pium. Convolvulus ma- 
 jor albus. The juice of this plant, Convol- 
 vulus sepium ; foliis sagittatis posUce trunca- 
 tis pedunculis tetragonis, unifloris, of Lin- 
 naeus, is violently purgative, and given in 
 dropsical affections. A poultice of the herb, 
 made with oil, is recommended in white 
 swellings of the knee joint. 
 
 Convo'lvulus soldane'lla. The syste- 
 matic name of the sea convolvulus. Brasdca 
 marina. Kpaf^^yi ^nLkao-a-tdi. Convolvulus ma- 
 ritimus. Soldanella. Soldanella. This plant, 
 Convolvulus soldanella ; foliis reniformibus, 
 pedunculis unifloris, of Linnaeus, is a native 
 of our coasts. The leaves are said to be a 
 drastic purge. It is only used by the com- 
 mon people, the pharmacopoeias having now 
 substituted more safe and valuable remedies 
 in its place. 
 
 Convo'lvulus Syri'acus. A name for 
 the scammonium. 
 
 Convo'lvulus turpe'thum. The systema- 
 tic name of the turbith plant. Turpethum. 
 The cortical part of the root of a species of 
 convolvulus, brought from the East Indies, 
 in oblong pieces : it is of a brown or ash co- 
 lour on the outside, and whitish within. 
 The best is ponderous, not wrinkled, easy 
 to break, and discovers to the eye a large 
 quantity of resinous matter. When chewed, 
 it at first imparts a sweetish taste, which is 
 followed by a nauseous acrimony. It is 
 considered as a purgative, liable to much 
 irregularity of action. 
 
 CONVULSION. {Convulsio; from con- 
 vello, to pull together.) Hieranosos. Dis- 
 tentio nervorum. Clonic spasm. A diseased 
 action of muscular fibres, known by alter- 
 nate relaxations, with violent and involun- 
 tary contractions of the muscular parts, 
 without sleep. Cullen arranges convulsion 
 in the class neuroses, and order spasmi. 
 Convulsions are universal or partial, and 
 have obtained different names, according to 
 the parts affected, or the symptoms ; as the 
 rtsus sardonicus, when the muscles of the 
 
 face are affected ; St. Vitus's dance, when 
 the muscles of the arm are thrown into in- 
 voluntary motions, with lameness and rota- 
 tions. The hysterical epilepsy, or other epi- 
 lepsies, arising from different causes, are 
 convulsive diseases of the universal kind : 
 the muscles of the globe of the eye, throw- 
 ing the eye into involuntary distortions in 
 defiance of the direction of the will, are in- 
 stances of partial convulsion. The muscles 
 principally affected in all species of convul- 
 sions, are those immediately under the di- 
 rection of the will ; as those of the eyelids, 
 eye, face, jaws, neck, superior and inferior 
 extremities. The muscles of respiration, act- 
 ing both voluntarily and involuntarily, are 
 not unfrequently convulsed ; as the dia- 
 phragm, intercostals, Sic. The more imme- 
 diate causes of convulsions are, 1. Either 
 mental affection, or any irritating cause ex- 
 citing a greater action in the arterial system 
 of the brain and nerves. 2. An increase of 
 nervous energy, which seems to hold pace 
 or be equi-potent with the increased arterial 
 energy excited in the brain. 3. This in- 
 creased energy conveying its augmented 
 effects, without the direction of the will, to 
 any muscles destined to voluntary motion, 
 over irritates them. 4. The muscles, irri- 
 tated by the increased nervous energy afid 
 arterial influx, contract more forcibly and 
 involuntarily by their excited vis insita, 60B- 
 jointly with other causes, as long as tbe 
 increased nervous energy continues. 5. Thi* 
 increased energy in the nervous system may 
 be excited either by the mind, or by a:h3r 
 acrimony in the blood, or other stimuli 
 sufficiently irritating to increase the arterial 
 action, nervous influence, and the vires in- 
 sita of muscles. 6. After muscles have been 
 once accustomed to aot involuntarily, and 
 with increased action, the same causes can 
 readily produce the same effects on those 
 organs. 7. All parts that have muscular 
 fibres may be convulsed. 8. The sensations 
 in the mind most capable of producing con- 
 vulsions, are timidity, horror, anger, gr^at 
 sensibility of the soul, Stc. 
 
 Convu'lsio abdo'mjnis. Convulsion of 
 the muscles of the belly. 
 
 Convu'lsio cani'na. A wry mouth. 
 
 Convu'lsio cerea'lis. Cereal convulsioA 
 is a singular disorder of the spasmodic con- 
 vulsive kind, not common to this country, 
 but mentioned by Cartheuser under this 
 title, from the peculiar tingling and formi- 
 cation perceived in the arms and legs. Mo- 
 tus spasmodicus of Hoffman. It is endemial 
 in some places in Germany, but more a 
 rural than urbanical disorder, said to arise 
 from the use of spoiled corn. 
 
 Convu'lsio clo'nica. Convulsion with 
 alternate relaxation. 
 
 Convu'lsio gkavida'kum. Convulsion of 
 pregnant women. 
 
 Convu'lsio iiabitoa'lis. The chorea 
 Sancti Viti. 
 
COP 
 
 COP 
 
 23^ 
 
 Conth'lsio hemito'tohos. Convulsion 
 approaching to tetanus. 
 
 Convu'lsio ab inani'tione. Convulsion 
 from inanition. 
 
 Convu'lsio i'ndica. Tetanus. 
 
 Convu'lsio intermi'ttens. Convulsion 
 occurring in paroxysms. 
 
 Convu'lsio nephra'lgica. Convulsion 
 from stones in the kidneys. 
 
 Convu'lsio ab onanismo. Convulsion 
 from self-pollution. 
 
 Convu'lsio rapha'nia. Spasmodic pain- 
 ful disease of the joints. 
 
 Convu'lsio to'nica. Common or per- 
 manent convulsion. 
 
 Convu'lsio u'teri. Abortion, 
 
 CONY'ZA. (From xovtc, dust ; because 
 its powder is sprinkled to kill fleas in places 
 vsrhere they are troublesome.) The name of 
 a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. 
 Class, Syngentda- Order, Polygamiasuper- 
 flua. There is some difficulty in ascertaining 
 the plants called conyzas by the older prac- 
 titioners ; they are either of the genus cor- 
 nyza, inula, gnaphalium, erigeron, or chry- 
 socoma. 
 
 Cony'za a;THio'picA. The plant so called 
 is most probably the chrysocoma comaurea 
 of Wildenow, a shrub which grows wild 
 about the Cape of Good Hope, and is culti- 
 vated in our green-houses, because it flowers 
 the greater part of the year. 
 
 Coky'za cceku'lea. The Erigeron acre of 
 Linnajus answers to the description of this 
 plant. 
 
 Cony'za ma'jor. Supposed \o be the 
 inula viscosa of Linnaeus. 
 
 Coky'za me'dia. See Inula dysenterica. 
 
 Cony'za ma'jor vulga'ris. The Inula 
 dysenterica. 
 
 Con/za mi'nor. The Inu'la pulicaris of 
 Linnaeus answers to the description given of 
 this plant in most books. Its chief use is to 
 destroy fleas and knats. 
 
 Conyza minor flore globoso. This is the 
 inula pulicaris of Linnaeus. 
 
 Cooperto'ria. (From co operio, to cover 
 over. Cartilago thyroidea. Called also 
 abicum. 
 
 Coo'sTRUM. The centre of the diaphragm. 
 
 COPATBA. (Copaiba, -ee, fcem. from 
 copal, the American name for any odori- 
 fe^ous gum, and iba, or iva, a tree.) The 
 name given by the College of Physicians of 
 London to the balsam of copaiva. Balsa- 
 mum Braziliense. Balsamumcopaihm. Balsa- 
 mum de copaibu. Balsamum capivi. 
 
 Copaiba is a yellow resinous juice, of a 
 Oioderately agreeable smell, and a bitterish 
 biting taste, very permanent on the tongue. 
 The tree which affords it is the Copaifera 
 officinalis of Linneeus. It is obtained by 
 making deep incisions near its trunk, when 
 the balsam immediately issues, and, at the 
 proper season, flows in such abundance, 
 that sometimes in three hours, twelve 
 pounds have been procured. The older 
 
 trees afl!brd the best balsam, and yield it 
 two or three times in the same year. The 
 balsam supplied by the young and vigorous 
 trees, which abound with the most juice, is 
 crude and watery, and is, therefore, ac- 
 counted less valuable. While flowing from 
 the tree, this balsam is a colourless fluid ; 
 in time, however, it acquires a yellowish 
 tinge, and the consistence of oil ; but, 
 though by age it has been found thick, like 
 honey, yet it never becomes solid, like other 
 resinous fluids. By distillation in water, the 
 oil is separated from the resin ; and, in the 
 former, the taste and smell of the balsam 
 are concentrated. If the operation is care- 
 fully performed, about one-half of the bal- 
 sam rises into the receiver, in the form of 
 oil. The balsam unites with fixed and vola- 
 tile oils, and with spirit of wine. It is given 
 in all diseases of the urinary organs when 
 no inflammation is present. In gleets, and 
 in gonorrhoea, it was once a favourite reme- 
 dy, but is now disused. In diseases of the 
 kidneys it is still employed, though less 
 frequently than usual ; and in haemorrhoids 
 it is occasionally trusted. The dose is from 
 20 to 30 drops, twice or three times a day, 
 mixed with water, by means of an egg, or 
 any mucilage. The balsam of copaiva is 
 occasionally adulterated with turpentine, 
 but its virtues are not greatly injured by the 
 fraud. 
 
 Copaiva. See Copaiba. 
 
 COPAI'FERA. (From Copaiva, the In- 
 dian name, and /ero, to bear.) The name 
 of a genus of plants in the Linnaean sys- 
 tem. Class, Decandria. Order, Monogynia. 
 
 Copai'fera officina'lis. "The systema- 
 tic name of the plant from which the Co- 
 paiva balsam is obtained. 
 
 COPAL. (The American name of all 
 clear odoriferous gums.) Gum copal. This 
 resinous substance is imported from Guinea, 
 where it is found in the sand on the shore. 
 It is of a yellow colour, faintly glistening, 
 imperfectly transparent, and apt to break 
 with a conchoidal fracture. It is tasteless, 
 and, while cold, inodorous. It is used, 
 dissolved in rectified spirit of wine, in laxi- 
 ties of the gums, with the same views as 
 mastich. 
 
 Cope'lla, See Cupel. 
 
 Co'pher a name for camphor. 
 
 Co'pHos. (K&)pof , dumb.) Deaf or dumb. 
 Also a dulness in any of the senses. 
 
 COPHO'SIS. (From k«(s«, deaf.) A 
 difficulty of hearing. It is often sympto- 
 matic of some disease. See Dysecoea. 
 
 COPPER. (Cuprium, i. neut. quasi ecs 
 Cyprium ; so named from the island of Cy- 
 prus, whence it was formerly brought.) A 
 metal found in the earth, in various states. 
 It Is found native, (native copper,) possessing 
 the red colour, malleability, and many of its 
 other properties ; it is, however, not quite 
 pure, but generally mixed with a minute 
 portion of gold, or silver. 
 
256 
 
 COP 
 
 con 
 
 This ore is found of an indeterminate 
 figure, in solid and compact masses ; in 
 crystals, mostly cubical; sometimes in plates 
 and threads, which assume a variety of 
 forms. It then is flexible. It has much 
 jnetallic lustre. It is found in many parts 
 of Europe. 
 
 Copper ores are very numerous. Copper 
 combined with oxygen, forms oxide of copper, 
 of a red or sometimes black colour. United 
 to carbonic acid, it constitutes the blue and 
 green copper ores, {mountain blue, mountain 
 green,) &c. The compact ore of this kind is 
 tenaedmalachite. It generally exhibits a very 
 line grass-green, emerald-green, or apple- 
 green colour. It is found in solid masses of 
 an indeterminate shape. It has often a beau- 
 tiful sattin-like appearance, or silky lustre. 
 
 Copper also exists mineralized by the 
 muriatic acid, sulphuric acid, arsenic acid, 
 &c. Copper mineralized with sulphur is 
 called vitreous copper ore. Its colour is 
 generally lead-gray. Combined with sul- 
 phur and iron, it forms all the vaVieties of 
 copper pyrites. Mineralized with sulphur, 
 arsenic, iron, and zinc, it constitutes the 
 brown or blendose copper ores, of which there 
 are many varieties. Copper mines are abun- 
 dant in Britain, Germany, &ic. 
 
 Properties of Copper. — Pure copper is of 
 a rose-red colour, very sonorous, very tena- 
 cious, ductile, and malleable ; of a conside- 
 rable compactness ; moderately hard and 
 elastic. Its texture is granulated, and sub- 
 ject to blisters. It crystallizes in quadrila- 
 teral pyramids. Its specific gravity is be- 
 tAveen 7.788 and 8.584. When rubbed 
 it emits a disagreeable odour. It melts 
 at 27° of Wedgwood's pyrometer. At a 
 higher temperature, it burns with a beau- 
 tiful green flame. It is a good conductor 
 of caloric, of electricity, and of galvanism. 
 Exposed to the air it becomes brown, and 
 at last green, by absorbing carbonic acid. 
 When heated, it turns blue, yellow, violet, 
 and brown. It readily fuses with phospho- 
 rus and unites to sulphur, when finely divided 
 by mere trituration. It does not decompose 
 water at the temperature of ignition. It is 
 acted on by the greater number of the acids. 
 IVitric acid acts on copper with great vehe- 
 mence. Sulphuret of potash combines with 
 it in the dry and in the humid way. It is 
 capable of alloying with the greater number 
 of the metals. With zinc it forms the com- 
 pound metals called brass, pinchbeck, and 
 others : with tin it forms bell-metal and 
 bronze. It unites to the earths merely in 
 vitrification. Liquid ammonia causes it to 
 oxidize quickly when air is admitted. It 
 decomposes muriate of ammonia, and red 
 sulphuret of mercury, by heat. It is poi- 
 sonous to the human constitution. 
 
 Method of obtaining Copper. — Copper is 
 procured frtun its ores, by different processes, 
 according to llie nature of those ores. If 
 they contain much sulphur, after being 
 
 pounded and washed, they are roasted in 
 the open air to dispel the sulphur. Th© 
 ore is afterwards roasted once or twice more, 
 and is melted jin an open fire into a mass, 
 called a mat of copper. In this state it 
 still contains a large quantity of sulphur, 
 which the workmen continue to expel by 
 repeated roastings and fusion, till the metal 
 acquires a certain degree of purity, and is 
 called black copper, which is somewhat mal- 
 leable, but still contains sulphur, iron, and 
 in general some other impurities. In order 
 to get entirely rid of these, the copper is 
 hastily fused with three times its weight of 
 lead. The lead unites with the copper, and 
 expels the iron ; and the rest of the metals 
 which happen to be mixed with the copper 
 are thus expelled. The copper is afterwards 
 refined by keeping it heated in crucibles for 
 a considerable time, so that it may throw up 
 all the foreign substances it still contains 
 in the form of scoriae. It is examined 
 from time to time by immersing iron rods 
 into it, which become covered with a small 
 quantity of copper, and its purity is judged 
 of by the brilliant redness of these speci- 
 mens. 
 
 Co'ppF.RAs. A name given to blue, green, 
 and white vitriol. 
 
 Coprago'ga. (From kc^t^oc, dung, and 
 nyce, to bring away.) Copragogum. The 
 name of a gently purging electuary, men- 
 tioned by Rulandus. 
 
 Coprie'mesis. (From naTt-poc, excre- 
 ment, and ijuac, to vomit.) A vomiting 
 of fajces. 
 
 Coprocri'tica. (From x.ovpc;, excre- 
 ment, and Kpno), to separate.) Mild ca- 
 thartic medicines. 
 
 Copropho'ria. (From KOTrpo;, excre- 
 ment, and ipo/Js&), to bring away.) A purg- 
 ing. 
 
 Co'pRos. (KoTrpo;.) The faeces, or excre- 
 ments. 
 
 Coprosta'sia. (From KCTrpo;, faeces, and 
 t^'if^i, to remain.) Costiveness, or a con- 
 striction of the belly. 
 
 Copta'hiom. (Ko;r73, a small cake.) 
 Coptarium. A medicine in the shape of a 
 very small cake, directed for disorders of 
 the aspera arteria and lungs, and for many 
 other intentions, by the ancients. 
 
 Co'pTE. (Ko3-7», a small cake.) It was 
 the form of a medicine used by the ancients; 
 also a cataplasm generally made of vegeta- 
 ble substances, and applied externally to 
 the stomach, and internally on many occa- 
 sions. 
 
 Co'pula. {Quasi compula; from eom~ 
 pello, to restrain.) A name for a liga- 
 ment. 
 
 Coqce'nt/a. (From coquo, to digest.) 
 Medicines which promote concoction. 
 
 COR. {Cordis, neut.) 
 
 1. The heart. See Heart. 
 
 2. Gold. 
 
 3. An intense fire. 
 
COR 
 
 COR 
 
 237 
 
 CoRACiNE. (From Ksp*f, a crow ; so 
 named from its black colour.) A name for 
 a lozenge, quoted by Galen from Asclepi- 
 
 COR ACOBRACHIALIS. (From 
 KopsL^, a crow, and ^px^iov, the arm.) 
 Coraco-humeral of Dumas. Coraco-hra- 
 chicBus. A muscle, so called from Its 
 origin and insertion. It is situated on 
 the humerus, before the scapula. It 
 arises, tendinous and fleshy, from the 
 forepart of the coracoid process of the 
 scapula, adhering, in its descent, to the 
 short head of the biceps ; inserted, tendi- 
 nous and fleshy, about the middle of the 
 internal part of the os humeri, near the 
 origin of the third head of the triceps, 
 called brachialis externus, where it sends 
 down a thin tendinous expansion to the 
 internal condyle of the os humeri. Its 
 use is to raise the arm upwards and for- 
 wards. 
 
 CORACO-HYOIDE'US. Coraco-hyoideus, 
 sc. musculus, K'ypaxo-uotdouos : from nopa.^, a 
 crow, and vouJn;, the bone called hyoides.) 
 See Omo-hyoideus. 
 
 CO'RACOID. (Coracoid eus ; from xo/>a|^, 
 a crow, and s/Jo?, resemblance ; because 
 it is shaped like the beak of a crow.) A 
 name given to a process on the upper and 
 anterior part of the scapula. 
 
 Coral. See Corallium. 
 
 CORALLI'NA. (Dim. of corallium; 
 from nopn, a daughter, and «a.c, the sea ; 
 because it is generated in the sea.) Muscus 
 maritimus. Corallina officinalis. Gorallina 
 alba. See coralline, and white worraseed. 
 A marine production, resembling a small 
 plant without leaves, consisting of numerous 
 brittle cretaceous substances, friable betwixt 
 the fingers, and crackling between the teeth. 
 Powdered, it is administered to children as 
 an anthelmintic. 
 
 Coralu'na corsica'na. Ilelmintho-cor- 
 ton. Conferva helmintho-cortos. Corallina 
 rubra. Corallina tnelito-croton. Lemitho- 
 corlon. Corsican worm-weed. Fucus hel- 
 mintho-corton of De la Tourrette. This 
 plant has gained great repute in destroy- 
 ing all species of intestinal worms. Its 
 virtues are extolled by many ; but impar- 
 tial experimentalists have frequently been 
 disappointed of its efficacy. The Geneva 
 Pharmacopoeia directs a syrup to be made 
 of it. 
 
 Coralli'na melito-co'rton. See Coral- 
 lina corsicana. 
 
 Coralli'na ru'bra. See Corallina cor- 
 sicana. 
 
 Coralline. See Corallina. 
 
 Coralline, Corsican. See Corallina Cor- 
 sicana. 
 
 Cora'llium a'lbum. A hard, white, cal- 
 careous, brittle substance; the nidus of the 
 Madrepora oculata. Class, Vermes. Order, 
 Litkophyta. It is sometimes exhibited as an 
 absorbent earth. 
 
 . 3S 
 
 CORA'LLIUM RU'BRUMo (From 
 xo^fl, a daughter, and a\;, the sea ; so 
 named because it is generated in the sea.) 
 Acmo. Jizur. The red coral is mostly 
 employed medicinally. It is a hard, brittle, 
 calcareous substance, resembling the stalk 
 of a plant, and is the habitation of the his 
 nobilis. Class, Vermes. Order, Zoophyta. 
 When powdered, it is exhibited as an ab- 
 sorbent earth to children ; but does not 
 appear to claim any preference to common 
 chalk. 
 
 Corallode'ndron. (From %of!fSKi!iv, co- 
 ral, and lieviipov, a tree ; resembling in hard* 
 ness and colour a piece of coral.) The 
 coral-tree of America; antivenereal. 
 
 Coralloi'des se'ptfoil. Tooth or coral- 
 wort ; corroborant. 
 
 Coralloi'des fu'ngus. (From u.opaM'joVg 
 coral, and ado;, likeness.) Erolylus. Cla- 
 varia coralloides of Linnseus. It is said to 
 be corroborant and astringent. 
 
 Co'rchoron. (From Kopn, the pupil of 
 the eye, and Kopeai, to purge ; so called be- 
 cause it was thought to purge away rheum 
 from the eyes.) The herb pimpernel, or 
 chickweed. 
 
 Co'rda. See Chordee. 
 
 COR DA TY'MPANL The portio 
 dura of the seventh pair of nerves, having 
 entered the tympanum, sends asmall branch 
 to the stapes, and another more considerable 
 one, which runs across the tympanum from 
 behind forwards, passes between the long 
 leg of the incus and the handle of the mal- 
 leus, then goes out at the same place where 
 the tendon of the anterior muscle of the 
 malleus enters. It is called corda tym- 
 pani, because it crosses the tympanum as 
 a cord crosses thft bottom of a drum. Dr. 
 Monro thinks, that the corda tympani is 
 formed by the second branch of the fifth 
 pair, as well as by the portio dura of the 
 seventh. 
 
 CO'RDiE WILLI'SIL See Dura 
 mater. 
 
 CORDIALS. Medicines are generally 
 so termed, which possess warm and stimu- 
 lating properties, and that are given to raise 
 the spirits. 
 
 Co'rdia my'xa. Sebestina. The syste- 
 matic name of the Sebesten plant. Sebesten. 
 Sebsten. The dark blaclc fruit of the 
 cordia ; foliis ovatis, supra glabris ; corym- 
 bis lateralibus ; calycibus decemstriatis of 
 Linnaeus. It possesses glutinous and ape- 
 rient qualities, and is exhibited in form of 
 decoction in various diseases of the chest, 
 hoarseness, cough, difficult respiration, &c. 
 
 Cordine'ma. (From Kctpn, the head, and 
 Jiveo), to move about.) A headach attended 
 with a vertigo. 
 
 Cordo'lidm. (From cor, the heart, and 
 dolor, pain.) A name formerly applied to 
 cardialgia or heart-burn. 
 
 CORDUS, Valerius, was born in 1515, 
 of a Hessian family. After studying in 
 
268 
 
 eoPv 
 
 COB 
 
 some of the German universities, he tra- erful in obviating the griping that senna isf 
 
 veiled through Italy, chiefly engaged in very ready to produce." 
 
 botanical researches. He died at the early Coria'non. See Coriandrum. 
 
 age of 29, leavino; several works ; a " His- Co'ris. (From Jif/pa, to cleave, or cut; 
 
 tory of Plants," many of them never before so called because it was said to heal wounds.) 
 
 described ; " Annotations on Dioscorides ;" The herb hypericum. 
 
 a JNuremberg Dispensatory, &.C. Co'ris lu'te a. Corisltgitimaeretiea: The 
 
 Co'KE. (Kci/>».) The pupil of the eye. hypericum saxatile, or bastard St. John's 
 
 Core'mata. (From x.opia>, to cleanse.) Avort. 
 Medicines for cleansing the skin, Co'ris monspelie'nsis. This plant is in- 
 
 Coriander. See Coriandrum. tensely bitter and nauseous, but apparently, 
 
 CORIA'NDRUM. (From KOfu, a pu- an active medicine, and employed, it is said, 
 pil, and ctvxp, a man ; because of its round- with success in syphilis, 
 ness, like the pupil of a man's eye ; or pro- CORK. The bark of the Q,uercus suber 
 bably so called from tcopt;, cimex, a bug, of Linnaeus, formerly employed as an as- 
 because the green herb, seed and all, stinks tringent, but now disused. It affords an acid, 
 intolerably of bugs.) Coriander. CORN. Clavus: A hardened portion of 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the cuticle, produced by pressure; so called 
 Linnaean system. Class, Pentandria. Or- because a piece can be picked out like a com 
 der, Digynia. of barley. Corns are sometimes connected 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the offi- with the periosteum. 
 
 cinal coriander. See Coriandrum sativum. Cornachi'ni pu'lvis. Scammony, anti' 
 
 Cori'amdrum sati'vum. The systematic mony, and cream of tartar. 
 
 name of the plant called eorfanrfrum in the CORNARIUS, John, was born in Up- 
 
 pharmacopoeias. Cassibor. Corianon. The per Saxony, in the year 1500. According 
 
 Coriandrum fnictibus globosis, of Lin- to Haller his real name was Haguenbot, or 
 
 naeus. This plant is a native of the Hanbut. He is said to have been led to 
 
 South of Europe, where, in some places, the study of medicine from the delicacy of 
 
 it is said to grow in such abundance as fre- his own constitution. He graduated at Pa- 
 
 quently to choke the growth of wheat and dua, after attending several other universi- 
 
 other grain. From being cultivated here ties. Besides translating Hippocrates, and 
 
 as a medicinal plant, it has for some time some other Greek writers into Latin, he was 
 
 become naturalized to this country, where author of several works on medicine ; and 
 
 it is usually found in corn fields, the sides is said to have had an extensive practice. 
 
 of roads, -and about dunghills. Every part He died in 1558, leavings a son, Diomede, 
 
 of the plant, when fresh, has a very offen- who succeeded him, and was afterwards 
 
 sive odour, but, upon being dried, the seeds professor of medicine at Vienna, and phy- 
 
 have a tolerably grateful smell, and their sician to Maximilian II. 
 
 taste is moderately warm and slightly pun- CORNARO, Lewis, of a noble Vftne- 
 
 gent. They give out their virtue totally to tian family, was born in 1467. Having 
 
 rectified spirit, but only partially to water, impaired his constitution by a debauched 
 
 In distillation with water, they yield a and voluptuous life, and brought on at last 
 
 small quantity of a yellowish essential oil, a severe illness, on recovering from this, at 
 
 which smells strongly and pretty agreeably the age of more than 40, he adopted a strict, 
 
 of the coriander. abstemious regimen, limiting himself to 
 
 Dioscorides asserts, that the seeds, when twelve ounces of solid food, and fourteen of 
 
 taken in a considerable quantity, produce wine, daily ; which quantity he rather di- 
 
 deleterious effects ; and, in some parts of minished in the latter part of his life. He 
 
 Spain and Egypt, where the fresh herb is carefully avoidedalsotheextremesofheator 
 
 catenas a cordial, instances of fatuity, le- cold, with all violent exercise; and took care 
 
 thargy, &c. are observed to occur very to live in a pure dry air. He thus preserved 
 
 frequently ; but these qualities seem to have a considerable share of health and activity to 
 
 been unjustly ascribed to the coriander; and the great age of 98. His wife, by whom he 
 
 Dr. Withering informs us, that he has had an only child, a daughter, when they 
 
 known six drachms of the seeds taken at were both advanced in years, survived him, 
 
 once, without any remarkable effect. These and aitained nearly the same period. When 
 
 seeds, and indeed most of those of the um- he was 83, he published a short treatise in 
 
 belliWous plants, possess a stomachic and commendation ©f temperance, which has 
 
 carminative power. They were directed in been repeatedly translated, and printed in 
 
 the infusum amarum, the infusum sennse every country of Europe. He then states 
 
 tartarizatum, and some other compositions himself to have been able to mount his 
 
 of the pharmacopoeias; and, according to horse, without assistance, from any rising 
 
 Dr. CuUen, the principal use of these seeds ground. He wrote three other discourses 
 
 rs, " that, infused along with senna, they on similar subjects at subsequent periods, 
 
 more powerfully correct the odour and taste the last only three years before his death. 
 
 of this than any other aromatic that I have The best English translation is s^aid to be 
 
 employed? smd are? I believe, equally pow- that of 1779. 
 
■CQR 
 
 COR 
 
 25y 
 
 CG'RNEA OPA'CA, The sclerotic 
 membrane of the eye is so called, because 
 it is of a horny consistence, and opake. 
 See Sclerotic coat. 
 
 CORNEA TRANSPA'RENS. Sclero- 
 tica ceratoides. The transparent portion of 
 the sclerotic membrane, through which the 
 rays of light pass, is so called, to distinguish 
 it from that which is opake. See Sclerotic 
 coat. 
 
 Corne'sta. Ajjhemical retort. 
 
 Cornflower. See Centaurea Cyanus. 
 
 CoRNi'cuLA. (From conm, a horn.) A 
 cupping instrument, made of horn. 
 
 Corniccla'ris. (From cornu, a horn.) 
 Shaped like a horn ; the coracoid process. 
 
 CoRN-SALLAD. This is the Valeriana la- 
 casta of Linnaeus, .It is cultivated in our 
 gardens, and eaten among the early sailads. 
 It is a very wholesome succulent plant, pos- 
 sessing antiscorbutic and gently aperient 
 virtues. 
 
 CO'RNU AMMO'NIS. Cornu arietis. 
 When the pes hippocampi of the human 
 brain is cut transversely through, the cor- 
 tical substance is so disposed as to resemble 
 a ram's horn. This is the true cornu am- 
 monis, though the name is often applied to 
 the pes hippocampi. 
 
 CO'RNU ARI'ETIS. See Cornu am- 
 tnonis. 
 
 CO'RNU. Cornu cervi. Hartshorn. The 
 horns of several species of stag, as the cer- 
 vus alces, cervus dama, cervus elaphus, and 
 ctrvus taranda, are used medicinally. Boil- 
 ed, they impart to the water a nutritious 
 jelly, which is frequently served at table. 
 Hartshorn jelly is made thus ; — Boil half 
 a pound of the shavings of hartshorn, in 
 sis pints of water, to a quart ; to the strained 
 liquor add one ounce of the juice of lemon, 
 or of Seville orange, four ounces of moun- 
 tain wine, and half a pound of sugar ; then 
 boil the whole to a proper consistence. The 
 chief use of the horns is for calcination, and 
 to afford the liquor volalilis cornu cervi and 
 sub-carbonate of ammonia. 
 
 Co'RHu ce'rvi'calcina'titji. See Cornu 
 iistum. 
 
 Co'rnu u'stum. Burn pieces of harts- 
 horn in an open fire, till they become tho- 
 roughly white ; then powder, and prepare 
 them in the same manner, as is directed for 
 chalk. Burnt hartshorn shavings possess 
 absorbent, antacid, and adstringent proper- 
 ties, and are given in the form of decoction, 
 as a common drink in diarrhoeas, pyrosis, &c . 
 
 CO'RNUA. Warts. Horny excrescences, 
 which mostly form on the joints of the toes. 
 Similar diseased productions have been 
 known to arise on the head, and other 
 parts. 
 
 Co'rnua u'terj. Plecte7ice. In compa- 
 ff rative anatomy, the horns of the womb ; the 
 womb being in some animals triangular, and 
 its angles resembling horns. 
 
 CoRNUMu'sA. A retort. 
 
 CO'RNUS. 1. The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Te- 
 trandria. Order, Monogynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the cor- 
 nel-tree. Cornus sanguinea of Linnaeus. 
 The fruit is moderately cooling and astrin- 
 gent. 
 
 Cornu'ta. (From cornu;- from its re- 
 semblance lo a horn.) A retort. 
 
 Coro'na cilia'ris. The ciliar ligament. 
 
 CORONA GLA'NDIS. The margin of 
 the glans penis. 
 
 Coro'na imperia'lis. A name for crown- 
 imperial. The Turks use this plant as an 
 emetic. The whole plant is considered 
 poisonous. 
 
 Coro'na re'gia. The melilotus. 
 
 Coro'na so'lis. Sun-flower. Called also 
 chimalati. The Helianthus annuus of Lin- 
 naeus. It has been noticed as heating, and 
 an agreeable food. The seeds are made into 
 bread. 
 
 Coro'na ve'neris. Venereal blotches 
 on the forehead are so termed. 
 
 CORONAL SUTURE. (From coro- 
 na, a crown, or garland ; so named because 
 the ancients wore their garlands in its di- 
 rection.) Sutura coronalis. Sutura arcualis. 
 The suture of the head, that extends from 
 one temple across to the other, uniting the 
 two parietal bones with the frontal. 
 
 Corona'rius stoma'chicus. Part of the 
 eighth pair of nerves. 
 
 CORONARY VESSELS. Vasa corona- 
 ria. The arteries and veins of the heart; 
 also others belonging to the stomach. The 
 term coronary is here given from corona, 
 a crown, surrounding any part in the man- 
 ner of a crown. 
 
 CORONARY LIGAMENTS. (From co- 
 rona, a crown.) Ligaments uniting the 
 radius and ulna. The term^ ligamentum 
 coronarinm is also applied to a ligament of 
 the liver. 
 
 CORO'NE. (Ko/iavj), a crow ; so named 
 from its supposed likeness to a crow's bill.) 
 The acute process of the lower jaw-bone. 
 
 CORONOID. {Coronoideus ; from Kojtce- 
 VII: a crow, and eiS'og, likeness.) Processes 
 of bones are so called, that have any re- 
 semblance to a crow's beak, as coronoides 
 apophysis ulncB, coronoides apophysis maxilla. 
 
 CoRONo'pus. (From nopttvit, a carrion 
 crow, and Toui, foot ; the plant being said 
 to resemble a crow's foot. See Plantago. 
 
 CO'RPORA ALBICA'NTIA. Corpora 
 albicantia Willisii. 
 
 CO'RPORA CAVERNOSA CLITO- 
 RIDIS. Two hollow crura, forming the 
 clitoris. 
 
 CO'RPORA CAVERNO'SA PE'NIS. 
 Two spongy bodies that arise, one from 
 eai:h ascending portion of the ischium, and 
 form the whole bulk of the penis above the 
 urethra, and terminate obtusely behind its 
 glans. See Penis. 
 
 CO'RPORA FIMBRIA'TA". The 
 
260 
 
 COK 
 
 ecjjR 
 
 flattened terminations of the posterior crura 
 of the fornix of the brain, vrhich turn round 
 into the inferior cavity of the lateral ven- 
 tricle, and end in the jiedts hippocampi. 
 
 Co'rpora lobosa. Part of the cortical 
 part of tlje kidney. 
 
 Co'rpoea nerveo-spongio'sa. The coi-- 
 pora cavernosa penis. 
 
 Co'rpora nervo'sa. The corpora ca- 
 vernosa clitoridis. 
 
 CORPORA OLIVA'RIA. The two 
 external prominences of the medulla ob- 
 longata, that are shaped somewhat like an 
 
 CO'RPORA PYRAMID ALIA. Two in- 
 ternal prominences of the medulla oblon- 
 gata, which are more of a pyramidal shape 
 than the former. 
 
 CO'RPORA QUADRIGE'MINA. See 
 Tuhercula quadrigemina. 
 
 CO'RPORA STRiA'TA. So named from 
 their appearance. See Cerebrim. 
 
 CO'RPUS ANINULA'RE. A synonym 
 of pons Varolii. See Pons Varolii. 
 
 CO'RPUS. The body. Many parts and 
 substances are also distinguished by this 
 name ; as corpus callosmn, corpus hiteum, 
 &c. See also Body. 
 
 CO'RPUS CALLO'SUM. Commissura 
 magna cerebri. The white medullary part 
 joining the two hemispheres of the brain, 
 and coming into view under the falx of the 
 dura mater when the hemispheres are drawn 
 from each other. On the surface of the 
 corpus callosum two lines are conspicuous, 
 called the raphe. 
 
 Co'rpus glandulo'sum. The prostate 
 gland. 
 
 CO'RPUS LU'TEUM. The granulous 
 papilla which is found in that part of the 
 ovarium of females, from whence an ovum 
 has proceeded ; hence their presence de- 
 termines that the female has been impreg- 
 nated ; and the number of the corpora lutea 
 corresponds with the number of impregna- 
 tions. It is, however, asserted by a modern 
 writer, that corpora lutea have been detected 
 in young virgins, where no impregnations 
 could possibly have taken place. 
 
 Co'rpus muco'sum. See Rele mucosum. 
 
 CO'RPUS PAMPINIFO'RME. (Pampi- 
 niformis; from pamphius, a tendril, and 
 forma, likeness, resembling a tendril.) 
 Corpus pyramidale. Applied to the sper- 
 matic chord, and thoracic duct ; also to the 
 plexus of veins surrounding the spermatic 
 artery in the cavity of the abdomen. 
 
 Co'rpus reticula're. SeeRetemucosrum. 
 
 CO'RPUS SESAMOIDE'UM. A little 
 prominence at the entry of the pulmonary 
 artery. 
 
 CO'RPUS SPONGIOSUM URE- 
 THRjE. Substantia spongiosa urethra. 
 Corpus spongiosum penis'. This substance 
 Airiginates before the prostate gland, £ur- 
 ;:o!)nds the urethra, and forms the bulb; 
 
 then proceeds to the end of the eorpbra 
 cavernosa, and terminates in the glans penis^ 
 which it forms. 
 
 ( o'rpus vARico'suBi. The spermatic 
 chord. 
 
 Coera'go. (From cor, the heart ; itbeing 
 supposed to have a good effect in comfort= 
 ing the heart.) See Borago. 
 
 Co'rre. (From itupo!, to shave.) The 
 temples. That part of the jaws where the 
 beard grows, and which it is usual to shave. 
 
 CORROBORANTS. (Corroborantia, sc. 
 7nedicamenta.) Medicines, or w^hatever 
 gives strength to the body, as bark, wine, 
 beef, cold bath, &.c. See Tonics. 
 
 Corrosive sublimate. See Hydrargyri oxy- 
 murias. 
 
 CORROSIVES. (Corrosiva, sc. medica- 
 menta ; from corrodo, to eat away.) See 
 EschfiTotzcs 
 
 CORRUGATOR SUPERCI'LII. (From 
 corrugo, to wrinkle.) Musculus supercilii 
 of VVinslow. Musculus frontalis veru^, 
 sell corrugator coiterii of Douglas, and 
 Cutanea sourcillier of Dumas. A small 
 muscle situated on the forehead. When 
 one muscle acts, it is drawn towards the 
 other, and projects over the inner canthus 
 of the eye. When both muscles act, they 
 pull doAvn the skin of the forehead, and 
 make it wrinkle, particularly between the 
 eye-brows. 
 
 CO'RTEX. {-ticis, m. or {.) This term 
 is generally, though improperly, given to 
 the Peruvian bark. It applies to any rind, 
 or bark. 
 
 Co'rtex akgeli'n^. The bark of a tree 
 growing in Grenada. A decoction of it 
 is recommended as a vermifuge. It excites 
 tormina, similar to jalap, and operates by 
 purging. 
 
 Cortex angustu'ra. See CusparicB. 
 
 Co'rtex antiscorbu'ticus. Thecanella 
 alba. 
 
 Cortex aroma'tictjs. Tlie canella alba. 
 
 Co'rtex eela-aye. See Bela-aye cortex. 
 
 Co'rtex cane'll^ MALABA'RiciE. See 
 Luurus cassia. 
 
 Co'rtex cahdina'lis de Lu'go. The 
 Peruvian bark was so called, because the 
 Cardinal Lugo had testmonials of above a 
 thousand cures performed by it in the year- 
 1653. 
 
 Co'rtex ce'rebri. The cortical sub- 
 stance of the brain. 
 
 Co'rtex chi'sje re'gius. See Cinchona. 
 
 Co'rtex chi'n^ suriname'nsis. This 
 bark is remarkably bitter, and preferable 
 to the other species in intermittent fevers. 
 
 Co'rtex CHiNCHi'Na;. See Cinchona. 
 
 Co'rtex eluthe'ri.*;. See Crolon ca^- 
 carilla. 
 
 Co'rtex geoffboy'^ jamaice'ksisj See 
 Geoffroya Jarnaicensis. 
 
 Co'rtex la'vola. The bark bearing this 
 name is supposed to be the produce of the 
 
COR 
 
 Cot 
 
 Hree which affords the anisum stellatum. Its 
 virtues are similar. 
 
 Co'RTEX magella'nicus. Scc Winttra 
 aromatica. 
 
 Co'rtex biassoy. The produce of New 
 Guinea, where it is beaten into a pulta- 
 ceous mass with water, and rubbed upon 
 the abdomen to allay tormina of the bowels. 
 It partakes of the smell and flavour of cin- 
 namon. 
 
 Co'rtex pa'trori. The Peruvian bark. 
 
 Co'rtex Peruvia'ncjs. See Cinchona. 
 
 Co'rtex Peruvia'nds fla'vds. See 
 Cinchona. 
 
 Co'rtex Peruvia'nus ru'ber. See Cin- 
 chona. 
 
 Co'rtex pocgerkb«. This bark is sent 
 from America ; and is said to be servicea- 
 ble in diarrhceas, dysenteries, and hepatic 
 fluxes. 
 
 Co'rtex qua'ssi^. See Q,uassia. 
 
 Co'rtex wintera'nus. See Winitra 
 aromatica. 
 
 CO'RTICAL. Cineritious substance. The 
 external substance of the brain is of a 
 darker colour than the internal, and sur- 
 rounds the medullary substance, as the bark 
 does the tree ; hence it is termed cortical. 
 See also Kidneys. 
 
 Cortu'sa. The plant self-heal; bear's ear ; 
 sanicle. It is expectorant. 
 
 Co'ru cana'rica. a quice-like tree of 
 Malabar; it is antidysenteric. 
 
 CO'RYLUS. (Derivation uncertain ; 
 according to some, from Kxpua., a walnut.) 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system Class, Montecia. Order, 
 Polyandria. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of tlie hazel- 
 tree. See Corylus avtllana. 
 
 Co'ryltjs ave'llana. The hazel-nut tree. 
 The nuts of this tree are much eaten in 
 this country ; they are hard of digestion, 
 and often pass the bowels very little altered ; 
 if, however, they are well chewed, they give 
 out a nutritious oil. An oil is also obtained 
 from the wood of this tree, Corylus avtllana 
 stipulis ovatis, obtusis, of Linnaus : which 
 is etficacious against the toothach, and is 
 said to kill worms. 
 
 Co'rvphe. (Kopufm) The vertex of the 
 head. The inner parts of the nails. 
 
 CORY'ZA. (Coryza, Kopv^si-. from a«pa, 
 the head, and fs*, to boil.) An increased 
 discharge of mucus from the nose. See 
 Catarrh. 
 
 Cory'za catarrha'lis. a catarrh from 
 cold. 
 
 Cory'za febrico'sa. A catarrh with fever. 
 
 Cory'za PHLEGMAjroRRHA'ciA. A ca- 
 tarrh, with much discharge of mucus. 
 
 Cory'za purule'.nta. A catarrh, with 
 discharge of matter. ' 
 
 Cory'za varjolo'sa. A catarrh accom- 
 panying small-pox. 
 
 Cory'za virule'nta. A catarrh, with 
 discharge of acrid mucus. 
 
 Coscu LiA. The grains of kermes. 
 
 COSME TIC A term applied to rerae» 
 dies against blotches and freckles. 
 
 Co'sMOs. Rythmus. A regular series. 
 In Hippocrates it is the order and series of 
 critical days. 
 
 Co'ssis. Cossi. A worm that breeds in 
 wood : also a little tubercle in the face, like 
 the head of a worm. 
 
 Co'ssuM. A malignant ulcer of the nose 
 mentioned by Paracelsus. 
 
 CO'STA. (.^ custodiendo; because the 
 ribs surround and defend the vital parts.) 
 A rib. The ribs are four and twenty in 
 number, twelve on each side of the thorax. 
 See Ribs. 
 
 Co'sta pulmona'ria. Costa herba. A 
 name of tlie herb hawkweed. 
 
 Costo-hyoide'us. (From casta, a rib, 
 and hyoideus, belonging to the hyoidal bone.) 
 A muscle so named from its origin and in- 
 sertion. See Omo-hyoideus. 
 
 CO'STUS. (From /fcas/a, Arabian.) The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean 
 system. Class, Monandria. Order, Mono- 
 gynia. 
 
 Co'sTifs ama'rus. See Costus arabicus. 
 
 Co'sTus ara'bicus. Costus indicus, uma- 
 rus, dulcis, orientalis. Sweet and bitter 
 costus. The root of this tree, Costus ara- 
 bicus of Linnaeus, possesses bitter and aro- 
 matic virtues, and is considered as a good 
 stomaciiic. Formerly there were two other 
 species, the bitter and sweet, distinguished 
 for use. At present, the Arabic only is 
 known, and that is seldom employed. It is, 
 however, said to be stomachic, diaphoretic, 
 and diuretic. 
 
 Co'sTus coRTico'sus. Tlic canella alba, 
 
 Co'sTus horto'rum mi'nor. The agera- 
 tum. 
 
 Co'sTus ni'gra. The artichoke. 
 
 Co'style. (KoTvkn, the name of an old 
 measure.) The socket of the hip-bone. 
 
 Cotaro'niuivi. a word coined by Para- 
 celsus, implying a liquor into which all 
 bodies, and even their elements, may be 
 dissolved. 
 
 Co'tis. (arfom jcot7«, the head.) The 
 back part of .-ct head ; sometimes the hol- 
 low of the neck. 
 
 Co'tola fce'tida. (Cotula, dim. of co*, a 
 whetstone, from the resemblance of its 
 leaves to a whetstone ; or from koIvkh, a hol- 
 low.) Stinking chamomile. See Anthemis 
 cotula. 
 
 COTYLOID CAVITY. (Cotyloides ; 
 from KOTuM, the name of an old measure, 
 arid iidcc, resemblance.) The acetabulum. 
 See Innominatum os. 
 
 Cotyroi'des. See Cotyloid cavity. 
 
 COUt HING. A surgical operation that 
 con.sists in removing the opaque lens out of 
 the axis of vision, by means of a needle, con- 
 structed for the purpose. There are two 
 couching needles, which now seem to be 
 preferred to all others ; the one used bv Mr. 
 
202 
 
 GOtV 
 
 Hey, and that employed by Professor 
 Scarpa. 
 
 Couch-grass. See Triticum repem. 
 COUGH. Tussis. A sonorous con- 
 cussion of the thorax, produced by the sud- 
 den expulsion of the inspired air. 
 
 Co'cM. The meadow-saffron. 
 
 COUNTER-OPEM>G. Contra apertu- 
 ra. An opening made in any part of an 
 abscess opposite to one already in it. This 
 is often done in order to 'afford a readier 
 egress to the collected pus. 
 
 Cotrp DE soLEiL. (French.) An erysi- 
 pelas, or apoplexy, or any affection produ- 
 ced instantaneously from a scorching sun. 
 
 Cou'rap. (Indian.) A distemper very 
 common in Java and other parts of the 
 East Indies, where there is a perpetual itch- 
 ing and discharge of matter. It is a herpes 
 on the axilla, groins, breast, and face. 
 
 Cou'rbaril. The tree which produces 
 the gum anime. See^nime. 
 
 Couro'ndi. An evergreen tree of India, 
 said to be antidysenteric. 
 
 CouROY moe'lli. A shrub of India, 
 said to be antivenomous. 
 
 Cou'scors. An African food, much used 
 about the river Senegal. It is a compo- 
 sition of the flour of millet, with some 
 Sesh, and what is there called lalo. 
 
 Covola'm. The Cratava marmelos of 
 Linnaeus, whose fruit is astringent whilst 
 unripe ; but when ripe of a delicious taste. 
 The bark of the tree-strengthens the sto- 
 mach, and relieves hypochondriac languors. 
 
 Coiohage. See Dolichos. 
 
 Cow-itch. See Dolichos. 
 
 COWPER, William, was born about 
 the middle of the 17th century, and became 
 distinguished as a surgeon and anatomist in 
 this metropolis. His first work, entitled 
 " Myotomia Reformata," in 1694, far ex- 
 celled any Avhich preceded it on that subject 
 in correctness, though since surpassed by 
 Albinus. Three years after, he published 
 at Oxford " the Anatomy of Human 
 Bodies," with splendid plates, chiefly from 
 Bidloo ; but forty of the fitrures were from 
 drawings made by himself; ^c- added also 
 some ingenious and useful aaytomical and 
 surgical observations. Havinglieen accused 
 of plagiarism by Bidloo, he wrote an apo- 
 logy, called " Eucharistia ;" preceded by a 
 description of some glands, near the neck 
 of the bladder, which have been called by 
 his name. He was also author of several 
 communications to the Royal Society, and 
 some observations inserted in the anthro- 
 pologia of Drake. He died in 1710. 
 
 C O W P E R' S GLANDS. (Couperi 
 glandidcB ; named from Cowper, who first 
 described them.) Three large muciparous 
 glands of the male, two of which are situated 
 before the prostate gland under the accele- 
 rator muscles of the urine, and the third 
 more forward, before the bulb of the ure- 
 thra. They excrete a fluid- similar to that 
 
 1<BA 
 
 of the prostate gland, during the venereal, 
 orgasm. 
 
 Cowpe'ri GLA'rrDUL5:.SeeCoM:j5er'igZan<is, 
 
 CO'XA. The ischium is sometimes so 
 called, and sometimes the os coccygis. 
 
 Coxe'sdix. (From coxa, the hip.) The 
 ischium ; the hip-joint. 
 
 CRABLOU'SE. a species of pediculus 
 which infests the axillae and pudenda. 
 
 Crab-yaws. A name in' Jamaica for a 
 kind of ulcer on the soles of the feet, with 
 callous lips, so hard that it is difficult ta cut 
 them. 
 
 CRA'MBE. (Kpx/uCn, the name given by 
 Dioscorides, Galen, and others, to the cab- 
 bage ; the derivation is uncertain.) The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean 
 system. Class, Tttradynamia. Order, Si- 
 licxdosa. Cabbage. 
 
 Cra'mbe mari'tima. The systematic. 
 name for the sea-coal. 
 
 CRAMP. (From krempen, to con- 
 tract. German.) A spasm of a muscle or 
 muscles. 
 
 Cranesbill, bloody. See Geranium san- 
 gumeum. 
 
 CRA'NIUM. (Kmv/op, quasi aoL^vm ; from 
 »*/i2t, the head.) The skull or superior part 
 of the head. See Caput. 
 
 Crante'bes. fFrom npu-tvu, to perform.) 
 A name given to the sapientiae dentes and 
 other molares, from their office of mastica- 
 ting the food. 
 
 CRA'PULA. (K^a;5rw.«.) A surfeit: 
 drunkenness. 
 
 CRA'SIS. (From Kipunvy-t, to mix.) 
 Mixture. A term applied to the humours 
 of the body, when there is such an admix- 
 ture of their principles as to constitute a 
 healthy state : hence, in dropsies, scurvy, 
 k.c. the crasis, or healthy mixture of the 
 principles of the blood, is said to be de- 
 stroyed. 
 
 Cra'spedon. (Kf>!M-9riiSc7, the hem of a 
 garment; from iLfi/ji.axe, to hang down, and 
 TTii-ov, the ground.) A relaxation of the 
 uvula, when it hangs down in a thin, long 
 membrane, like the hem of a garment. 
 
 CRASS.AME'IS'TUM. (From erases, 
 thick.) See Blood. 
 
 Cra'sscla. (From crassus, thick ; so 
 named from the thickness of its leaves.) 
 See Sedum telephiv.m. 
 
 CRATiE'GUS. (From y.pdCli?, strength: 
 so called from the strength and hardness of 
 its wood.) The wild service-tree, whose 
 virtues are astringent. 
 
 Crati'cula. (From crates, a hurdle.) 
 The bars or grate which covers the ash-hole 
 in a chemical furnace. 
 
 CRATON, John, called also Craff- 
 theim, was born at Breslaw in 1519. He 
 was intended for the church, but preferring 
 the study of medicine, went to graduate at 
 Padua, and then settled at Breslaw. But 
 after a few years he was called to Vienna, 
 and made physician and anlic counsellor to 
 
CHI 
 
 cm 
 
 263 
 
 the Emperor Ferdinand I. : which offices 
 also he held under the two succeeding em- 
 perors, and died in 1585. His works were 
 numerous ; the principal are, "A Commen- 
 tary on Syphilis;" " A Treatise on Conta- 
 gious Fever ;" another on "Therapeutics ;" 
 and seven volumes of Epistles and Consulta- 
 tions. 
 
 Cream of tartar. See Patassm supertar- 
 tras. 
 
 C R E M A'S T E R. (From K^^*ai, to 
 suspend.) A muscle of the testicle, by 
 which it is suspended, and drawn up and 
 compressed, in the act of coition. It arises 
 from Poupart's ligament, passes over the 
 spermatic cord, and is lost in the cellular 
 membrane of the scrotum, covering the 
 testicles. 
 
 Cre'mn0s. (From itfu/xvo;, a precipice, 
 or shelving place.) The lips of an ulcer are 
 so called. Also the labium pudendi. 
 
 CRE'MOR. Cream. Any substance 
 floating on the top, and skimmed off. 
 
 CRE'PITUS. (From crepo, to make a 
 noise.) A pufF or little noise : the crack- 
 ling made by the joints when there is a de- 
 fect of synovia. 
 
 Cre'pitcjs lu'pt. See Lyeoperdon bo- 
 vista. 
 
 Cress, water. See Sisymbrium nastur- 
 tium. 
 
 CRE'TA. Carbonas calcisfriabilis. Chalk. 
 Carbonate of lime. Pure chalk' is a neutral 
 compound of carbonic acid and lime. See 
 Creta praparata 
 
 Cre'ta pr^para'ta. Take of chalk a 
 pound ; add a little water, and rub it to a 
 fine powder. Throw this into a large vessel 
 full of water ; then shake them, and after a 
 little while pour the still turbid liquor into 
 another vessel, and set it by that the pow- 
 der may subside ; lastly, pouring off the 
 water, dry this powder. Prepared chalk 
 is absorbent, and possesses antacid qualities: 
 it is exhibited in form of electuary, mixture, 
 or bolus, in pyrosis, cardialgia, diarrhoea, 
 acidities of the primae viae, rachitis, crusta 
 lactea, Sic. and is said by some to be an 
 antidote against white arsenic. 
 
 Cretaceous acid. See Carbonic acid. 
 
 Crete, dittany of. See Origanum dictam- 
 nus. 
 
 CRIBRIFO'RMIS. (From cribrum, 
 a sieve, and forma, likeness ; because it 
 is perforated like a sieve.) See Ethmoid 
 bone. 
 
 CRI'CO. Names compounded of this 
 word belong to muscles which are attached 
 to the cricoid cartilage. 
 
 CRI'CO-ARYT^^NOIDE'US LA- 
 TER A'L I S. Crico-lateri arithenoidien of 
 DumEis. A muscle of the glottis, that 
 opens the rima by pulling the ligaments 
 from each other. 
 
 CRrCOARYT.a:NOIDE'US POSTI'- 
 CUS. Crico creti arithenoidien of Du- 
 mas, A muscle of the glottis, that opens 
 
 the rima gloitidis a little, and by pulling 
 back the arytaenoid^iartilage, stretches the 
 ligament so as to make it tense. 
 
 Cri'co-pharynge'us. See Constrictor pha- 
 ryngis inferior. 
 
 CRI'CO-THYROIDE'US. Cricothyroi- 
 dien of Dumas. The last of the second 
 layer of muscles between the os hyoides 
 and trunk, that pulls forward and depresses 
 the thyroid cartilage, or elevates and draws 
 backwards the cricoid cartilage. 
 
 CRICOI'DES. (From npi-Mc, a ring, and 
 iJ'oc, resemblance.) A round ring like car- 
 tilage of the larynx is called the cricoid. 
 See Larynx. 
 
 Crimno'des. (From mfxvm, bran.) A 
 term applied to urine which deposits a 
 sediment like bran. 
 
 Crina'tus. (From »^«ov, the lily.) A 
 term given to a suffumigation mentioned by 
 P. jEgineta, composed chiefly of the roots 
 of lilies. 
 
 Cri'nis. The hair. See Capillus. 
 
 Crinomy'ron. (From nfivov, a lily, and 
 fjivfov, ointment.) An ointment composed 
 chiefly of lilies. 
 
 CRINO'DES. (From crinis, the hair.) 
 Comedones. Collections of a sebaceous 
 fluid in the cutaneous follicles upon the 
 face and breast, which appear like black 
 spots, and when pressed out, look like small 
 worms, or, as they are commonly called, 
 maggots. 
 
 Crio'genes. An epithet for certain 
 troches, mentioned by P. .iEgineta, and 
 which he commends for cleansing sordid 
 ulcers. 
 
 Cripso'rchis. (From apuvJa, to conceal, 
 and op^i;, a testicle.) Having the testicle 
 concealed, or not yet descended into the 
 scrotum. 
 
 CRI'SIS. (From icpivm, to judge.) The 
 judgment. The sudden change of symp- 
 toms in acute diseases, from which the re- 
 covery or death is prognosticated or judged 
 of 
 
 Crisp atu'ra. (From crispo, to curl) 
 A spasmodic contraction, or curling of the 
 membranes and fibres. 
 
 CRI'STA. (Quasi cerista; from xiftnc, 
 a horn, or carista ; from x^pa., the head, as 
 being on the top of the head.) Anything 
 which has the appearance of a crest, or the 
 comb upon the head of a cock, as crista 
 clitoridis, the nympha. Also a tubercle 
 about the anus ; so called from its form. 
 
 CRI'STA GA'LLI. An eminence of 
 the ethmoid bone, so called from its re- 
 semblance to a cock's comb. See Ethmoid 
 bone. 
 
 Cri'thamum. See Crithmum. 
 
 Crithe'rion. (From Kpivoo, to judge.) 
 The same as crisis. 
 
 Cri'the. (KpiSn.) Barley. A stye or 
 tumour in the eyelid, in the shape and of 
 the size of a barley-corn. 
 
 CRI'THMUM. CFrom Kptva,, to secrete ; 
 
264 
 
 CRO 
 
 CRO 
 
 so named from its supposed virtues in pio- 
 moting a discharge of the urine and menses.) 
 Samphire or sea-fennel. 
 
 Cbi'thmum mari'timum. The Linnsnan 
 name of the sa'iiphire or sea-fennel. Crith- 
 mum. It is a low perennial plant, and 
 grows about the sea-coast in several parts 
 of the island. It has a spicy aromatic fla- 
 vour, which induces the comcon people 
 to use in as a pot-herb. Pickled with 
 vinegar and spice it makes a wholesome 
 and elegant condiment which is in much 
 esteem. 
 
 Critho'des. (From nftQn, barley, and 
 vSoi, resemblance.) Resembling a bar- 
 ley-corn. It is applied to small protube- 
 rances. 
 
 CRI'TICAL. Determining the event 
 of a disease. Many physicians have been 
 of opinion, that there is something in the 
 nature of fevers which generally determines 
 them to be of a certain duration, and 
 therefore, that their terminations, whether 
 salutary or fatal, happen at certain periods 
 of the disease, rather than at others. These 
 periods, which were carefully marked by 
 Hippocrates ; are called critical days. The 
 critical days, or those on which we suppose 
 the termination of continued fevers espe- 
 cially to happen, are the third, fifth, seventh, 
 ninth, eleventh, fourteenth, seventeenth, 
 and twentieth. 
 
 Crocidi'xis. (From x.poKiS't^ai, to gather 
 wool.) A fatal symptom in some diseases, 
 where the patient gathers up the bed- 
 clothes, and seems to pick up substances 
 from them. 
 
 Cro'cinum. (From uponog, saffron.) Oil 
 of saffron, or a mixture of oil, myrrh, and 
 saffron. 
 
 Croco'des. CFrom Kpono;, saffron f so 
 called from the quantity of saffron they 
 contain.) A name of some old troches. 
 
 Crocoma'gma. (From icpoKo?, saffron, 
 and fACL-y/xtt, the thick oil or dregs.) A troch 
 made of oil of saffron and spices. 
 
 C R O'C U S. (KpoKo? of Theophrastus. 
 The story of the young Crocus, turned 
 into this flower, may be seen in the fourth 
 book of Ovid's Metamorphoses. Some 
 derive this name from KpMyi, or xposuc, a 
 thread ; whence the stamens of flowers are 
 called u.pox.iS'i;. Others, again, derive it 
 from Coriscus, a city and mountain of 
 Cilicia, and otheis* from crokin, Chald.) 
 Saffron. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Triandria. Order, 
 Monogynia. Saffron. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the pre- 
 pared stigmata of the Crocus sativus, spa- 
 tha univalvi radicali, corollm tubo longissimo 
 of Linnaeus. Saffron has a powerful, pe- 
 netrating, diffusive smell, and a warm, pun- 
 gent, bitterish taste. Many virtues were 
 formerly attributed to this medicine, but 
 little confidence is now placed in it. The 
 
 Edinburgh College directs a tincture, and 
 that of London a syrap of this drug. 
 
 3. A term given by the older chemists to 
 several preparations of metallic substances, 
 from their resemblance; thas, crocus martis, 
 crocus veneris. 
 
 Cro'cos antimo'nii. Crocus metallorum. 
 This preparation is a sulphuretted oxide of 
 antimony. It possesses emetic and drastic 
 cathartic powers, producing a violent dia- 
 phoresis afterwards. 
 
 Cro'cus Germa'nicus. See Carthamus. 
 
 Cro'cus I'ndicus. See Curcuma. 
 
 Crocus ma'rtis. Green vitriol exposed 
 to fire till red. 
 
 Cro'cus metallo'rum. See Crocus anti' 
 monii. 
 
 Cro'cus officina'lis. See Crocus sati- 
 vus. 
 
 Cro'cus sarace'nicus. See Carthamus. 
 
 Cro'cus sati'vcs. See Crocus. 
 
 Cro'cus ve'nkris. Copper calcined to a 
 red powder. 
 
 Cro'maiyon. (Tlapa. to t«? icopa.( fAVUVf 
 because it makes the eyes wink.) An 
 onion. 
 
 Commyoxyre'gma. (From xpofx/mvov, an 
 onion, o^u?, acid, and pnyvv/uti, to break 
 out.) An acid eructation accompanied 
 with a taste resembling onions. 
 
 CROONE, William, was born in Lon- 
 don, where he settled as a physician, after 
 studying at Cambridge. In 1659 he was 
 chosen rhetoric professor of Gresham Col- 
 lege, and soon after register of the Royal 
 Society, which then assembled there. In 
 1662 he was created doctor in medicine by 
 mandate of the king, and the same year 
 elected fellow of the Royal Society, and of 
 the College of Physicians. In 167f> he 
 was appointed lecturer on anatomy to the 
 Company of Surgeons. On his death in 
 1684 he bequeathed tbem 100?. ; his books 
 on Medicine to the College of Physi- 
 cians, as also the profits of a house, for 
 Lectures, to be read annually, on Muscular 
 Motion ; and donations to seven of the col- 
 leges at Cambridge, to found Mathematical 
 Lectures. He left several papers on philo- 
 sophical subjects, but his only publication 
 was a small tract " De Ratione Motus Mus- 
 culorum." 
 
 Crota'phica arte'ria. The tendon of 
 the temporal muscle. 
 
 Crotaphi'tes. {Crotaphites, sc. musculus; 
 from Kpola(pQ(, the temple.) See Tempo- 
 ralis. 
 
 Crota'phium. (From »polia>, to pulsate ; 
 so named from the pulsation which in the 
 temples is eminently discernible.) Crotaphos. 
 Crotaphus. A pain in the temples. 
 
 Cro'taphos. See Crotaphium. 
 
 Cro'taphus. See Crotaphium. 
 
 CROTCHET. A curved instrument 
 with a sharp hook to extract the foetus. 
 
 CRO'TON. (From Hpolem, to beat.) 
 
 1, An insect called a tick, from the 
 
CjRU 
 
 jiQlse it makes by beating its head against 
 wood; 
 
 2. A name of the ricinus or castor-ou- 
 berry, from its likeness to a tick. 
 
 3. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linneean system. Class, Mono tela. Order, 
 Monadelphia. 
 
 Ceo'ton benzo'e. Gum-Benjamin was 
 formerly so called. 
 
 Cko'ton cascaki'lla. The systematic 
 name of the plant which affords the Casca- 
 i-illabark. Cascarilla. Chocarilla. Elutheria. 
 Eluteria. The tree that affords the cascarilla 
 bark, is the Croton cascarilla of Linmeus. 
 The bark comes to us in^uills, covered upon 
 the outside with a rough, whitish matter, 
 and brownish on the inner side ; exhibiting, 
 when broken, a smooth, close, blackish- 
 brown surface. It has a light agreeable 
 smell, and a moderately bitter taste, accom- 
 panied with a considerable aromatic warmth. 
 It is a very excellent tonic, adstringent, and 
 stomachic, and is deserving of a more gene- 
 ral use than it has hitherto met with. 
 
 Cro'ton lacci'ferum. The systematic 
 name of the plant upon which gum-lac is 
 deposited. 
 
 Cro'ton ti'glium. The name oi the tree 
 which affords the pavana wood, and tiglia 
 seeds. 
 
 1. Lignum pavancB. Lignum pavanum. 
 Lignum moluccemc. Croton ; foliis ovaiis 
 glabris acuminalis serratis, cuule arboreo of 
 *Linn£eus. The wood is of a light spongy 
 texture, white within, but covered with a 
 grayish bark ; and possesses a pungent, caus- 
 tic taste, and a disagreeable smell. It is said 
 to be useful as a purgative in hydropical 
 complaints. 
 
 2. Grana tiglia. Grana iilli. Grana iiglii. 
 The grana tilia are seeds of a dark gray co- 
 lour, the produce of the Croton tiglium of 
 Linnaeus, in shape very like the seed of the 
 riciiius communis. They abound with an oil 
 which is far more acrid and purgative than 
 castor-oil. 
 
 Cro'ton tiscto'rium. The systematic 
 name of the lacmus plant. Bezetta cmrulea. 
 This plant yields the Succus heliotropii. 
 Lacmus seu tornce. Lacca ccerulea. Litmus. 
 It is the Croton tinctorium ; foliis rhomheis 
 repandiS) capsuli^ pendulis, caule herbaceo, of 
 Linnaeus. It is much used by chemists as a test. 
 
 Croto'ne. (From kooIov, the tick.) A 
 fungus on trees produced by an insect like a 
 tick ; and by metaphor applied to tumours 
 and small fungous excrescences on the peri- 
 osteum. 
 
 Croup. See Cynanche. 
 
 Crou'sis. (From «,fc,vce, to beat, or pul- 
 sate.) Pulsation. 
 
 Crou'smata. (From apet/a, to pulsate.) 
 Rheums or defiuxions from the head. 
 
 Crowfoot. See Ranunculus. 
 
 Crowfoot cranesbill. See Geranium pra- 
 
 CRUCIAL. Some parts of the body are 
 
 34 
 
 CRU 
 
 265 
 
 so called when they cross one another, as 
 the crucial ligaments of the thigh. 
 
 Crucia'lis. Cross-like. Mugweed or 
 crosswort. 
 
 CRUCIBLE. (Crucibulum, from crucio, 
 to torment ; so named, because, in the lan- 
 guage of old chemists, metals are tormented 
 in it, and tortured, to yield up their powers 
 and virtues.) A chemical vessel made 
 mostly of earth to bear the greatest heat. 
 They are of various shapes and composition. 
 Cru'ditas. (From crudus, raw.) It is 
 applied to undigested substances in the sto- 
 mach, and humours in the body unprepared, 
 for concoction. 
 
 CRUICKSHANK, V/illiam, was bora 
 at Edinburgh, in 1746. He was intended 
 for the church, and made great proficiency 
 in classical learning ; but, showing a par- 
 tiality to medicine, he was placed with a 
 surgeon at Glasgow. In 1771, he came to 
 London, and was soon after made librarian 
 to Dr. William Hunter; and, on. the se- 
 cession of Mr. Hewson, became assistant, 
 and then joint lecturer in anatomy, with the 
 Doctor. He contributed largely to enrich 
 tlie Museum, particularly by his curious in- 
 jections of the lympathic vessels. He pub- 
 lished, in 1786, a work on this subject, 
 which is highly valued for its correctness. 
 In 1795, he communicated to the Royal 
 Society an Account of the Regeneration of 
 the Nerves ; and the same year published a 
 pamphlet on Insensible Perspiration ; and 
 in 1797, an Account of Appearances in the 
 Ovaria of Rabbits in different Stages of 
 Pregnancy. He died in 1800. 
 
 Cru'nion. (From k/jiuw?, a torrent.) A 
 medicine mentioned by Aetius, and named 
 from the violence of its operation as a diu- 
 retic. 
 
 CRU'OR. The red part of the blood. 
 See Blood. 
 
 CRURA. The plural of crus, a leg or 
 root ; applied to same parts of the body 
 from their resemblance to a leg or root : 
 thus crura cerebri, crura cerebelli, the crura 
 of the diaphragm, &.c. &c. 
 
 Cru'ra clito'ridis. See Clitoris. 
 Cru'ra medd'llje oBLONGA'TiE. The 
 roots of the medulla oblongata. 
 
 CRUR^'US. (From crus, a leg ; so 
 named because it covei-s almost the whole 
 foreside of the upper part of the leg or 
 thigh.) Cruralis. A muscle of the leg, 
 situated on the fore-part of the thigh. It 
 arises, fleshy, from between the two tro- 
 chanters of the OS femoris, but nearer the 
 lesser, firmly adhering to most of the fore- 
 part of the OS femoris ; and is inserted, 
 tendinous, into the upper part of the pa- 
 tella, behind the rectus. Its use is to assist 
 the vasti and rectus muscles in the extension 
 of the leg. 
 
 CRURAL. Belonging to the crus, leg, or 
 lower extremity. 
 
 CRURAL HERMA. Fenjorsl hernia. 
 
26^ 
 
 CilY 
 
 cue 
 
 A tumour under the groin, and in the upper 
 part of the thigh, arising from a protrusion 
 of part of an abdominal viscus under Pou- 
 part's ligament. See Hernia eniralis. 
 
 Cruka'lis. See Cruraus. 
 
 Cru'sta. a shell ; a scab ; the scum or 
 surface of a fluid. 
 
 CRU'STA LA'CTEA. A disease that 
 mostly attacks some part of the face of 
 infants at the breast. It is known by an 
 eruption of broad pustules, full of a glu- 
 tinous liquor, which form white scabs when 
 they are ruptured. It is cured by mineral 
 alteratives^ 
 
 Cru'sta villo'sa. The inner coat of the 
 stomach and intestines has been so called. 
 
 Cru'st0la. (Dim. of crastay a shell.) An 
 ecchymosis, or discoloration of the flesh 
 from a bruise, where the skin is entire, and 
 covers it over like a shell. 
 
 Crcstumina'tdm. (From Crustuminum, 
 a town where they grew.) 
 
 1. A kind of Catherine pear. 
 
 2. A rob or electuary made of this pear 
 and apples boiled up with honey. 
 
 Crymo'jdes. (From k/>uoc, cold.) An epi- 
 f liet for a fever, wherein the external parts 
 are cold. 
 
 Crypso'rciiis. (From >t.pv?r]a>, to conceal, 
 and cif%<c, a testicle.) When the testicles are 
 hid in the belly, or have not descended into 
 the scrotum. 
 
 CRY'PT^. (From Kpos-T-a), to hide.) The 
 little rounded appearances at the end of the 
 small arteries of the cortical substance of 
 the kidneys, that appear as if formed by 
 the artery being convoluted upon itself. 
 
 Cryptopy'ica ischu'kia. a suppression 
 of urine from a retraction of the penis within 
 the body. 
 
 Cryso'echis. (Kpv(rcpx''-) ^ retraction 
 or retrocession of one of the testicles, the 
 same as crypsorchis. 
 
 Crysta'lli. Eruptions about the size of 
 a lupine, white and transparent, which some- 
 times break out all over the body. They 
 are also called Cryslallinm, and by the Ita- 
 lians Taroli. They are probably the pem- 
 phigus of modern writers. 
 
 CRYSTALLINE LENS. (Lens crysial- 
 lina — cryslaUina, from its crystal-like ap- 
 pearance.) A lentiform pellucid part of the 
 -^ye, enclosed in a membranous capsule, 
 called the capsule of the crystalline lens, and 
 situated in a peculiar depression in the an- 
 terior part of the vitreous humour. Its use 
 is to transmit and refract the rays of light. 
 
 Crvstalli'ndm. (From xeug-aWto?, a crys- 
 tal : SO called from its transparency.) White 
 arsenic. 
 
 CRYSTALLIZATION. (From crystal- 
 lus, a crystal.) Crysiallisatio. A property 
 by which crystallizable bodies tend to assume 
 a regular form, when placed in circum- 
 stances favourable to that particular disposi- 
 tion of their particles. Almost all minerals 
 possess this property, but it is most eminent 
 
 in saline substances. The circumstances 
 which are favourable to the cystallization 
 of salts, and without which it cannot take 
 place, are two : 1, Their particles must be 
 divided and separated by a fluid, in order 
 that the corresponding faces of those parti- 
 cles may meet and unite. 2. In order that 
 this union may take place, the fluid which 
 separates the integrant parts of the salt must 
 be gradually carried off, so that it may no 
 longer divide them. 
 
 Crysta'llus. (From nfuoQ, cold, and 
 s-£?Aa), to contract : i. e. contracted by cold 
 into ice.) Crystal. The ancients supposed 
 that crystals were water intensely frozen. 
 It also means an eruption over the body 
 of white transparent pustules. See Crys- 
 talli. 
 
 Cte'dones. (From xlnJcov, a rake.) The 
 fibres are so called from their pectinated 
 course. 
 
 Cteis. (KTaf.) A comb or rake. Ctenes, 
 in the plural number, implies those teeth 
 which are called incisores, from their like- 
 ness to a rake. 
 
 CuBE'BiE. (From cubabah, Arab.) See 
 Piper Cubeba. 
 
 Cubebs. See Piper Cubeba. 
 
 CUBITAL ARTERY. Arteria cubitalis. 
 Jlrteria ulnaris. A branch of the brachial 
 that proceeds in nhe fore-arm, and gives 
 off the recurrent and inter-osseals, and 
 forms the palmary arch, from which arise 
 branches going to the fingers, called digi- 
 tals. 
 
 Cubital nerve. Kervus cubitalis. JS^er- 
 VKs ulnaris. It arises from the brachial 
 plexus, and proceeds along the ulna. 
 
 Cubita'eis mu'sculus. An extensor mus- 
 cle of the fingers. 
 
 CuBiTa:'us exte'rnus. An extensor mus- 
 cle of the fingers. 
 
 CuBiT^'us inte'rnus. A flexor muscle 
 of the fingers. / 
 
 Cu'biti profu'sda ve'na. a vein of the 
 arm. 
 
 CU'BITUS. (From cubo, to lie down ; 
 because the ancients used to lie down on 
 that part at their meals.) The fore-arm, or 
 that part between the elbow and wrist. 
 
 CUBOI'DES OS. (From nvCog, a cube or 
 die, and uSog, likeness.) A tarsal bone of the 
 foot, so called from its resemblance. 
 
 Cuckoiv flower. See Cardamins. 
 
 Cucu'balus be'hen. Belien qfficinarum. 
 The spatling poppy : — Cucubalus behen of 
 Linnaeus, formerly used as a cordial and 
 alexipharmic. 
 
 Cuculla'ris. Cucullaris, sc. musculus ; 
 from cucullm, a hood : so named, because 
 it is shaped like a hood.) See Trapezius. 
 
 Cucu'llus. a hood. An odoriferous 
 cap for the head. 
 
 Cucumber. See Cucumis. 
 
 Cucumbsr. hitter. Se?. Cucumis Colo- 
 rynihif 
 
cue 
 
 CUL 
 
 26t 
 
 Cucumber, squirimg. See Momordica Ela- 
 lerium. 
 
 Cucumber, tvild. See. Momordica Ela- 
 terium. 
 
 CU'CUMIS. {-mis, m. also cucumer, 
 -ris. Quasi curvimeres, from their curvature.) 
 The cucumber. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Monoecia. Order, 
 Syngenesia. The cucumber. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the gar- 
 den cucumber. See Cucumis sativus. 
 
 Cu'coMis agre'stis. See Momordica Ela- 
 terium. 
 
 Cu'cuMis asini'nus. See Momordica Ela- 
 terium. 
 
 Cu'cuMis colocy'nthis. The systematic 
 r.ame for the officinal bitter apple. Colocyn- 
 this. Mhaiidula o( the Arabidins. Coloquin- 
 tida. Bitter apple. Bitter gourd. Bitter 
 cucumber. The fruit which is the medicinal 
 part of the Cucumis colocynthis ; foliis mulii- 
 jidis, pomis globosis glabris, is imported from 
 Turkey. Its spongy membranous medulla, 
 or pith, is directed for use ; it has a nauseous, 
 acrid, and intensely bitter taste ; and is a 
 powerful irritating cathartic. In doses of 
 ten or twelve grains, it operates with great 
 vehemence, frequently producing violent 
 gripes, bloody stools, and disordering the 
 whole system. It is recommended in various 
 complaints, as worms, mania, dropsy, epi- 
 lepsy, &.C.; but is seldom resorted to, except 
 where other more mild remedies have been 
 used without success, and then only in the 
 form of the extracium colocynthidis composi- 
 tum, and the pilules ex colocynthide cum alos 
 of the pharmacopoeias. 
 
 Cu'cuMis me'lo. The systematic name 
 of the melon plant. Melo. Musk melon. 
 Cucumis melo of Linnaeus. This fruit, when 
 i'ipe, has a delicious refrigerating taste, but 
 must be eaten moderately, with pepper, or 
 some aromatic, as all this class of fruits are 
 obnoxious to the stomach, producing spasms 
 and colic. The seeds possess mucilaginous 
 qualities. 
 
 Cu'cujiis sATi'vus. The systematic name 
 of the cucumber plant. Cucumis. Cucumis 
 sativus ; foliorum angulis reciis ; pomis ob- 
 longis scabris, of Linnaeus. It is cooling and 
 aperient, but very apt to disagree with bil- 
 lious stomachs. It should always be eaten 
 with pepper and oil. The seeds were for- 
 merly used medicinally. 
 
 Cd'cumis sylve'stris. See Momordica 
 elaterium. 
 
 Cu'cupHA. A hood. An odoriferous 
 cap for the head composed of aromatic 
 ■ drugs. 
 
 CUCU'RBITA. {A curvitate, according 
 to Scaliger; the first syllable being doubled, 
 as in cacula, populus, he.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linngean system. Class, Monoecia. Order, 
 Si/ngenesia. The pumpion. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the com- 
 mon pumpion or gourd. 
 
 3. A chemical distilling vessel shaped 
 like a gourd. 
 
 Cucu'rbita citru'llus. The systematic 
 name of the water-melon plant. Citrullus. 
 Angara. Jace brasiliensibus. Tetrangvria. 
 Sicilian citrul, or water-melon. The seeds 
 of this plant, Cucurbita ciiruUus ; foliis mul- 
 tipartitis, of Linnsus, were formerly used 
 medicinally, but now only to reproduce the 
 plant. Water-melon is cooling and some- 
 what nutritious ; but so soon begins to fer- 
 ment, as to prove highly noxious to some 
 stomachs, and bring on spasms, diarrhoeas, 
 cholera, colics, &.c. 
 
 Cucd'rbita lagena'ria. The systematic 
 name of the bottle-gourd plant. See Cu- 
 curbita pepo. 
 
 Cl-cu'rbita pe'po. The systematic name 
 of the common pumpion. Cucurbila, The 
 seeds of this plant, Cucurbita pepo ; foliis 
 lobatis, pomis IcBtibus, are used indifferently 
 with those of the Cucurbita lagenaria ; foliis 
 subangulatis, tomcntosis, basi subtus biglan- 
 dulosis ; pomis lignosis. They contain a 
 large proportion of oil, which maybe made 
 into emulsions ; but is superseded by that of 
 sweet almonds. 
 
 Cucurbi'tinos. a species of worm, so 
 called from its resemblance to the seed ot 
 the gourd. See TcBnia. 
 
 CUCURBI'TULA. (A diminutive of 
 curcurbita, a gourd ; so called from its 
 shape.) A cupping-glass. 
 
 CUCURBI'TULA CRUE'NTA. A 
 cupping-glass with scarification to procure 
 blood. 
 
 CUCURBI'TULA CUM FE'RRO. A 
 cupping- glass with scarification to draw out 
 blood. 
 
 CUCURBI'TULA SICCA. A cupping- 
 glass without scarification. 
 
 Cde'ma. (From y.vu), to carry in the 
 womb.) The conception, or rather, as 
 Hippocrates signifies by this word, the 
 complete rudiments of the foetus. 
 
 CuLBi'cio. A sort of strangury, or ra- 
 ther heat of urine. 
 
 Culila'wan co'rtes. See Laurus. 
 
 CU'LINARY. {Culinarius, from cu- 
 lina, a kitchen.) Any thing belonging to 
 the kitchen, as culinary salt, culinary 
 herbs. 
 
 CULLEN, William, was born at La* 
 nerk, Scotland, in 1712, of respectable, but 
 not wealthy parents. After the usual school 
 education, he was apprenticed to a surgeon 
 and apothecary at Glasgow, and then made 
 several voyages as surgeon to the West In- 
 dies. He afterwards settled in practice at 
 Hamilton, and formed a connexion with the 
 celebrated William Hunter; and their busi- 
 ness being scanty, they agreed alternately 
 to pass a winter at some university. Cullen 
 went first to Edinburgh, and atiended the 
 classes so diligently, that he was soon after 
 
im 
 
 CUL 
 
 CU?s' 
 
 able to commence teacher. Hunter Came 
 the nextAvinter to London, and engaged as 
 assistant in the dissecting room to Dr. Wil- 
 liam Douglas, who was so pleased with his 
 assiduity and talent, as to offer him a share 
 in his lectures : but though the partnership 
 with Cullen was thus dissolved, they conti- 
 nued ever after a friendly correspondence. 
 Cullen had the good fortune, while at Ha- 
 milton, to assist the Duke of Argyle in some 
 chemical pursuits : and still more of being 
 sent for to the Duke of Hamilton in a sud- 
 den alarming illness, which he speedily re- 
 lieved by his judicious treatment, and gained 
 the entire approbation of Dr. Clarke, who 
 afterwards arrived. About the same time 
 he married the daughter of a neighbouring 
 clergyman, who bore him several children. 
 In 1746 he took the degree of doctor in 
 medicine, and was appointed teacher of 
 chemistry at Glasgow. His talents w^ere 
 peculiarly fitted for this office ; his systema- 
 tic genius, distinct enunciation, lively man- 
 ner, and extensive knowledge of the subject, 
 rendered his lectures highly interesting. In 
 the mean time his reputation as a physician 
 increased, so that he was consulted in most 
 difficult cases. In 1751 he was chosen pro- 
 fessor in medicine to the university ; and 
 five years after the chemical chair at Edin- 
 burgh was offered him, on the death of Dr. 
 Plummer, which %vas too advantageous to 
 be refused. He soon became equally popu- 
 lar there, and his class increased, so as to 
 exceed that of any other professor, except 
 the anatomical. This success was owing 
 not only to his assiduity, and his being so 
 well qualified for the office, but also in a 
 great measure to the kindness which he 
 showed to his pupils, and partly to the new 
 Views on the Theory of Medicine, which he 
 occasionally introduced into his lectures. 
 He appears also about this time to have given 
 Clinical Lectures at the Infirmary. On 
 the death of Dr. Alston, Lecturer on the 
 Materia Medica, he was appointed to suc- 
 ceed him : and six years after, jointly with 
 Dr. Gregory, to lecture on the Theory and 
 Practice of Medicine, when he resigned the 
 Chemical Chair to his pupil. Dr. Black. 
 Dr. Gregory having died the following year, 
 he continued the Medical Lectures alone, 
 till within a few months of his death, which 
 happened in February 1790, in his seventy- 
 seventh year; and he is said, even at the last, 
 to have shown no deficiency in his delivery, 
 nor in his memory, being accustomed to 
 lecture from short notes. His lectures on 
 the Materia Medica being surreptitiously 
 printed, he obtained an injunction against 
 their being issued until he had corrected 
 them ; which was accomplished in 1772 : but 
 they were afterwards much improved, and 
 appeared in 1789, in two quarto volumes. 
 Fearing a similar fate to his Lectures on 
 Medicine, he published an outline of them 
 in 1734j in four volumes, octavo, entitled 
 
 ■' Fu'st Lines of the Practice of Physic. '■' 
 He wrote also the " Institutions of Medi- 
 cine," in one volume, octavo : and a Letter 
 to Lord Cathcart, on the Recovery of 
 drowned Persons. But his most celebrated 
 work is his Synopsis Nosologiae P.Ietho- 
 dicas, successively improved in different edi- 
 tions ; the fourth, published in 1785, in two 
 octavo volumes, contains the Systems of 
 other Nosologists till that period, followed 
 by his own, which certainly, as a practical 
 arrangement of diseases, greatly surpasses 
 them. 
 
 CULPEPER, Nicholas, was the son 
 of a clergyman, who put him apprentice to 
 an apothecary; after servinghistime, he set- 
 tled in Spitalfields, London, about the year 
 1642. In the troubles prevailing at that period 
 he appears to have favoured the Puritans: 
 but his decided warfare was with the Col- 
 lege of Physicians, whom he accuses of 
 keeping the people in ignorance, like the 
 Popish clerg}^ He, therefore, published a 
 translation of their Dispensary Avith prac- 
 tical remarks ; also a Herbal, pointing out 
 among other matters under what planet the 
 plants should be gathered ; and a directory 
 to midwives, showing the method of insuring 
 a healthy progeny, &.c. These works were 
 for some time popular. He died in 1654. 
 
 CU'LTER. (From colo, to cultivate.) 
 A knife or shear. The third lobe of the 
 liver is so called from its resemblance. 
 
 Cu'lus. (From kovko^.) The anus or 
 fundament. 
 
 Cu'mamus. See Piper cubeba. 
 
 Cumin seeds. See Cnminum. 
 
 CU'MINUM. (From aua:, to bring forth ; 
 because it was said to cure sterility.) Cy- 
 minum. Fmniculum orieniale. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Heptandria, Or- 
 der, Di-gynia. The cumin plant. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the Cii- 
 minum cyminum of Linnasus. 
 
 Cd'minum .ffiTHio'piccm. A name for the 
 ammi verura. 
 
 Co'minum cy'mindm. The systematic 
 name of the cumin plant. Cuminum. A 
 native of Egypt and Ethiopia, but culti- 
 vated in Sicily and Malta, from whence it is 
 brought to us. The seeds of cumin, w^hich 
 are the only part of the plant in use, have a 
 bitterish taste, accompanied with an aromatic 
 flavour, but not agreeable. They are gene- 
 rally preferred to other seeds for external 
 use in discussing indolent tumours, as the 
 encysted scrophulous, Sic. and give name 
 both to a plaster and cataplasm in the phar- 
 macopceias. 
 
 Cunea'lis sutu'ra. The suture by 
 which the os sphenoides is joined to the 
 OS frontis. 
 
 CU'NEIFORM. (Cuneiformis ; from 
 cuneiis, a wedge, and forma, likeness.) 
 Some parts of the body are so called, being 
 shaped; or fixed in, like a wedge : such are. 
 
CUP 
 
 CUK 
 
 2Q9 
 
 the sphenoid bone, and some bones of the 
 Avrist and tarsus. 
 
 Cune'olus. (From cuneo, to wedge.) A 
 crooked tent to put Into a fistula. 
 
 CUPEL. (Kuppel, German.) Copella. 
 Catellus dnereus. Cineri'.ium, Patella do- 
 cimastka. Testa probatrix, exploratrix, or 
 decimastica. A chemical instrument, which 
 suffers the baser metals to pass through 
 it, when exposed to heat, and retains the 
 pure metal. This process is termed cupel- 
 lation. 
 
 CUPE LLA'TION. (From kiqjpel, 
 German.) The purifying of perfect metals 
 by means of an addition of lead, which at 
 a due heat becomes vitrified, and promotes 
 the vitrification and calcination of such im- 
 perfect metals as may be in the mixture, so 
 that these last are carried off in the fusible 
 glass that is formed, and the perfect metals 
 are left nearly pure. The name of this 
 operation is taken from the vessels made use 
 of, which are called cupels. 
 
 Ctj'pHOs. (Kct/?«.) Light, when applied 
 to aliments, it imports their being easily 
 digested ; when to distempers, that they 
 are mild. 
 
 CUPRE'SSUS. (So called, 0.^0 tsu kvhv 
 ■rrctpiTcvQ Tsuf cmzifjiovnc, because it produces 
 equal branches.) Cypress. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Moncecia. Order, 
 Monadelphia. The cypress-tree. 
 
 2. The pharmacopffiial name of the Cu- 
 vressus sempervirens of Linneeus. 
 
 Cupre'ssos sempe'rvirens. The sy.ste- 
 matic name of the cypressus of the shops. 
 CvpressuE faliis imbricaiis squamis quadran- 
 guiis, of Linnffius ; called also ajparissus. 
 Every part of the plant abounds with a bit- 
 ter, aromatic, terebinthinate fluid ; and is 
 said to be a remedy against intermittents. 
 Its wood is extremely durable, and consti- 
 tutes the cases of Egyptian mummies. 
 
 Cu'pRi ammonia'ti li'quor. Solution 
 of ammoniated copper, ^qua cv.pri am- 
 moniati of Pharm. Lond. 1787, and ifor- 
 merly called aquasapphirina. " Take of am- 
 moniated copper, a drachm ; distilled water, 
 a pint." Dissolve the ammoniated copper 
 in the water, and filter the solution through 
 paper. This preparation is employed by 
 surgeons for cleansing foul ulcers, and dis- 
 posing them to heal. 
 
 Cu'pEi rdbi'go. Verdigris. 
 
 CU'PPtI SU'LPHAS. Vilriolum cupri. 
 Vitriolum coiruhum. Vitriolum Romamim. 
 Cuprum vitriolatum. The sulphate of cop- 
 per possesses acrid and styptic qualities ; 
 is esteemed as a tonic, emetic, adstrin- 
 gent, and escharotic, and is exhibited inter- 
 nally in the cure of dropsies, haemorrhages, 
 and as a speedy emetic. Externally it is ap- 
 plied to stop hfemorrhages, to haemorrhoids, 
 leucorrhcea, phagedffinic ulcers, proud flesh, 
 and condylomata-. 
 
 CU'PRUM. (Quasi ms Cyprium,: so 
 called from the island of Cj'prus, whence it 
 was formerly brought.) See Copper. 
 
 Cu'PRUM ammoniaca'le. See Cuprwri 
 ammoniatum . 
 
 CU'PRUM AMMONIATUM. Cuprum 
 ammoniacale. Ammoniated copper. Am- 
 moniacal sulphate of copper. Take of 
 sulphate of copper, half an ounce ; subcar- 
 bonate of ammonia, six drachms; rub them 
 together in a glass mortar ; till the efferves- 
 cence ceases ; then dr>" the ammoniated 
 copper, wrapped up in bibulous paper, by a 
 gentle heat. In this process the carbonic 
 acid is expelled from the ammonia, which 
 forms a triple compound with the sulphuric 
 acid and oxide of copper. This preparation 
 is much milder than the sulphate of copper. 
 It is found to produce tonic and astringent 
 effects on the human body. Its principal 
 internal use has been in epilepsy, and other 
 obstinate spasmodic diseases, given in doses 
 of half a grain, gradually increased to five 
 grains or more, two or three times a day. 
 For its external application, see Cupri arn- 
 moniati liquor. 
 
 Cu'PBUM vitriola'tl'm. Sco Cvpri Sul- 
 phas. 
 
 Cu'ra. avena'cea. a decoction of oats 
 and succory roots, in which a little nitre and 
 sugar were dissolved, was formerly used in 
 fevers, and was thus named. 
 
 Cd'rcas. The Barbadoes nut; a drastic 
 purge. 
 
 Cu'RCUEio. (Fromkarkarah. Heb.) The 
 throat ; the aspera ai-teria. 
 
 Cd'rcum. The large celandine ; deob- 
 struent. 
 
 CURCU'MA. (From the Arabic curcum, 
 ovhercum.) Turmeric. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Monandria. Or- 
 der, Mo'iiogynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the tur- 
 meric tree. See Curcuma longa. 
 
 Curcu'ma lo'nga. The turmeric plant. 
 Curcuma ; foliis lanceolatis ; nervis laterali- 
 bus numeressimis of Linnasus. Crocus Indi- 
 CVS. Terra marita. Camiacorus radice 
 croceo. Curciima rotunda. Mayella. Kua 
 kaha of the Indians. The Arabians call 
 every root of a saffron colour by the name 
 of curcum. The root of this plant is im- 
 ported here in its dried state from the East 
 Indies, in various forms. Externally it is 
 of a pale yellow colour, wrinkled, solid, 
 ponderous, and the inner substance of a 
 deep saffi'on or gold colour : its odour is 
 somewhat fragrant ; to the taste it is bitter- 
 ish, slightly acrid, exciting a moderate de- 
 gree of warmth in the mouth, and on being 
 chewed it tinges the saliva yellow. It is an 
 ingredient in the composition of Cicrri/ 
 powder, is valuable as a dyeing drug, and 
 furnishes a chemical test of the presence of 
 Tincorabined alkalies. It is nowyer^? seldom 
 
210 cus iiy.c 
 
 used medicinally, but retatas a place in our Co'spis. (From cuspa, ChaM. a shell, 
 pharmacopoeias. or bone,, with Which spears were formerlv- 
 
 Curcu'ma ro'tunda. See Curcuma pointed.) The glans penis was so callei], 
 longa. iVom its likeness to the point of a spear. 
 
 CU'RMI. (From Kipam, to mix.) Ale. Also a bandage. 
 A drink made of barley, according to Di- Cu'stos o'culi. An instrument to fix the 
 oscorides. eye during an operation. 
 
 Currants. See Rihes. Guta'mbuli. (From culis, the skin, and 
 
 Cu'rsuma. Curtuma. The Ranuncu- atnbulo, to walk.) Cutaneous worms; scor- 
 lusficariaoiL'innmas. _ butic itching. 
 
 Curva'torco'ccygis. a muscle bending Cuta'neus mu'sculus. The platysma 
 the coccyx. myoides. 
 
 Cuhsu'ta. (Corrupted from cassuta, ka- CUTANEOUS. (From cutis^ the skin.) 
 sulh Arab.) The root of the Gentiana Belonging to the skin. 
 purpurea of Linnaeus. CUTICLE. (Culicula, dim. of cutis, the 
 
 CUSCU'TA. (According to Linnaeus, a skin.) Epidermis. Scarf-skin. A thin, 
 corruption from the Greek Kcta-JIccc, or pellucid, insensible membrane, of a white 
 KaJ^uluc, which is from the Arabic Chessuih, colour, that covers and defends the true 
 or Chasuth.) Dodder. skin, with which it is connected by the 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the hairs, exhaling and inhaling vessels, and 
 Linneean system. Class, Tetrandria. Or- the rete mucosum. 
 
 tier Difynia. CU'TIS. (-tis, foem.) Derma. The 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of dodder of true skin. A thick, fibrous, vascular, and 
 Ihyme. See Cuscuta Epithymum. nervous membrane, that covers the whole 
 
 Ccscu'ta epithv'mum. The systema- external surface of the body, and is the 
 tic name of dodder of thyme. Epitky- seat of the organ of touch, as also of exhala- 
 mum. Cuscuta. Dodder of thyme. A tion, and inhalation. 
 
 parasitical plant, possessing a strong dis- CU'TIS ANSERl'NA. (Anstrina ; from 
 agreeable smell, and a pungent taste, very anser, a goose.) The rough state the skin 
 durable in the mouth. Two kinds are re- is^ sometimes thrown into from the ac- 
 commended in melancholia, as cathartics, tion of cold, or other cause, in which it 
 viz. Cuscuta epithymum; foliis scssilibus, looks like the skin of the goose. 
 quinqulfidis, bracieis obvallatis, and cuscuta CU'TIS VE'RA. The true skin under the 
 curopesa ; fioribus sessilibus o{ Linndsus. ^ cuticle. 
 
 Cuscu'ta Europ^e'a. The systematic Cy'anus. (Kuavo?, cerulean, or sky-blue ; 
 name of a species of dodder of thyme. See so called from its colour.) Blue-bottle. 
 Cuscuta Epilhymum. See Centaurea. 
 
 CUSPID A'i'US. (From CM52""s, a point.) Cy'ar. (From xsa, to pour out.) The 
 See Teeth. J'P of a vessel. The eye of a needle ; and 
 
 CUSPA'PJA. The generic name given by the orifice of the internal ear, from its like- 
 Messrs. Humboldt and Bonpland to thfc ness to the eye of a-needle. 
 tree from which we obtain the Angustura Cya'sma. Spots on the skin of pregnant 
 bark. women. 
 
 Cuspa'ria febri'fuga. This is the tree Cyathi'scus. (From nuctSo;, a cup.) The 
 said to yield the bark called angustura. hollow part of a j^robe, formed in the shape 
 Cortex cvspariaT A bark imported from of a small spoon, as an ear-picker. 
 Angustura in South America. Its external Cy'bitos. See Cubitus. 
 appearances vary considerably. The best is Cy'bitum. See Cubitus. 
 not fibrous, but hard, compact, and of a Cy'situs. See Cubitus. 
 yellowish-brown colour, and externally of a Cyboi'des. See C^iboides. 
 whitish hue. When reduced into powder, Cv'ceum. {From iiu>cM!, to mix.) Cy- 
 it resembles that of Indian rhubarb. It is ceon. A mixture of the consistence of pap. 
 very generally employed as a febrifuge, to- Cy'cima. (From KVKdm, to mix.) So 
 nic, and adstringent. While some deny its called from the mixture of the ore with 
 virtue in curing intermittents, by many itis lead, by which litharge is made, 
 preferred to the Peruvian bark ; and it has CY'CLAMEN. (From whkoc, circular; 
 been found usefi;l in diarrhoea, dyspepsia, either on account of the i-ound form of the 
 and scrofula. It was thought to be the leaves, or of the roots.) Cyclamen, 
 bark of the Brucea antidysenterica, or fer- 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 ruginea. Willdenow suspected it to be the Linnasan system. Class, Pewfanina. Order, 
 J/nfg?iaZia/;ZMnnen; but Humboldt and Bon- AJonogynia. 
 
 pland, the celebrated travellers in South 2. The pharmacopceial name of the sow- 
 America, have ascertained it to belong to bread. 
 
 a tree not before known, and w-hich they Cy'ci.amen Edrop^'um. The systematic 
 promise to describe T^y'the nam-? of Citsparia name of the Jirthaniia, or sow-bread. 
 fcbrifuva. Cycli'sctjs. (From nvx-Xor. a circle.) An 
 
CYN 
 
 CYN 
 
 instrument in the form of a half moon, for- 
 merly used for scraping rotten bones. 
 
 Cycu'sMUS. (From KVKhog, a circle.) A 
 lozenge. 
 
 Cyclopho'ria. (From kvk\o;, a circle, 
 and (ptpo), to bear.) The circulation of the 
 blood, or other fluids. 
 
 CycjLo'pioN. (From y.vKKoce, to surround, 
 and ohf) the eye.) The white of the eye. 
 
 Cy'clos. a cii'cle. Hippocrates uses 
 this word to signify the cheeks, and the 
 orbits of the eyes. 
 
 Cy'clus metastncri'ticus. It is a long 
 protracted course of remedies, persisted in 
 with a view of restoring the particles of the 
 body to such a state as is necessary to 
 health. 
 
 CYDOxMUM MA'LUW. (From Cydon, 
 a town in Crete, where they grew.) The 
 quince. See Pyrus Cydonia. 
 
 Cye'ma. (From avo), to bring forth.) 
 Parturition. 
 
 Cyli'chnis. (From xua/^, a cup.) A 
 gallipot or vessel of any kind to hold medi- 
 cines in. 
 
 Cyllo'sis. (From mXKia>, to make lame.) 
 A tibia or leg bending outw^'Js. 
 
 Cyli'ndrus. (From kvkiu, to roll round.) 
 A cylinder. A tent for a wound, equal at 
 the top and bottom. 
 
 Cy'lus. (From kukkccd, to make lame.) 
 In Hippocrates, it is one affected with a 
 liind of luxation, which bends outwards, 
 and is hollowed inward. Such a defect in 
 the tibia is called Cyllosis, and the person 
 to whom it belongs, is called by the Latins 
 Varus, which terra is opposed by Valgus. 
 
 Cymato'des. Is applied by Galea and 
 some others to an unequal fluctuating 
 pulse. 
 
 Cy'jiba. (From >ujy.Qo^, hollow.) A 
 boat, or pinnace. A bone of the wrist is 
 so called, from its supposed likeness to a 
 skiff. 
 
 Cymina'lis. Gentian. 
 
 Cy'minum. See Cuminuin. 
 
 CYNA'NCHE. (From mw, a dog, and 
 Ay&(ce, to suffocate, or strangle ; so called 
 from dogs being said to be subject to it.) 
 Sore throat. A genus of disease in the 
 c\kss pyrexia, and ordev phltgmasicE of Cul- 
 len. It is known by pain and redness of the 
 throat, attended with a difficulty of swallow- 
 ing and breathing. The species of this 
 disease are : — 
 
 1. Cynanche trachealis ; called also by 
 some cynanche laryngea. Siiffocatio stridula 
 angina perniciosa. Asthma infantum. Cy- 
 nanche stridula. Morbus strangulalorius. 
 Catarrhus suffocatious Barbadensis. Angina 
 polyposa sive membranacea. The croup. 
 A disease that mostly attacks infants, who 
 are suddenly seized with a difficulty of 
 breathing and a Grouping noise : it is an 
 inflammation of the mucous membrane of 
 the trachea that induces the secretion of a 
 v^sry tenacio-js coa^ulable Ivmph, which 
 
 lines the trachea and bronchia, and impedes 
 respiration. The croup does not appear to 
 be contagious, whatever some phj'sicians 
 may think to the contrary ; but it some- 
 times prevails epidemically. It seemSf 
 however, peculiar to some families ; and a 
 child having once been attacked, is very 
 liable to its returns. It is likewise pecu- 
 liar to young children, and has never beeu 
 known to attack a person arrived at the age 
 of puberty. 
 
 The application of cold seems to be the 
 general cause which produces this disorder, 
 and therefore it occurs more frequently in 
 the winter and spring, than in the other 
 seasons. It has been said, that it is most 
 prevalent near the sea-coast ; but it is fre- 
 quently met with in inland situations, and 
 particularly those which are marshy. 
 
 Some days previous to an attack of the 
 disease, the child appears drowsy, inactive, 
 and fretful ; the eyes are sornewhut suf- 
 fused and heavy ; and there is a cough, 
 Avhich, from the first, has a peculiar shrill 
 sound ; this, in the course of two days, be- 
 comes more violent and troublesome, and 
 likewise more shrill. Every fit of coughing 
 agitates the patient very much ; the face is 
 flushed and swelled, the eyes are protube- 
 rant, a general tremor takes place, and there 
 is a kind of convulsive endeavour to renew 
 respiration at the close of each fit. As the 
 disease advances, a constant difficulty of 
 breathing prevails, accompanied sometimes 
 with a swelling and inflammation in the 
 tonsils, uvula, and velum pendulum palati; 
 and the head is thrown back, in the agony 
 of attempting to escape suffocation. There 
 is not only an unusual sound produced by 
 the cough, (something between the yelping 
 and barking of a dog,) but respiration is 
 performed with a hissing noise, as if the 
 trachea was closed up by some slight spongy 
 substance. The cough is generally diy ; 
 but if any thing is split up it has either a 
 purulent appearance, or seems to consist of 
 films resembling portions of a membrane. 
 Where great nausea and frequent retchings 
 prevail, coagulated matter of the same nature 
 is brought up. With these symptoms, there 
 is much thirst, and uneasy sense of heat 
 over the whole body, a continual inclination 
 to change from place to place, great restless- 
 ness, and frequency of the pulse. 
 
 In an advanced stage of the disease, re- 
 spiration becomes more stridulous, and is 
 performed with still greater difficulty, be- 
 ing repeated at longer periods, and-with 
 greater exertions, until at last it ceases en- 
 tirely. 
 
 The croup generally proves fatal by suf- 
 focation, induced either by spasm affecting 
 the glottis, or by a quantity of matter 
 blocking up the trachea or bronchia; but 
 when it terminates in health, it is by a re- 
 solution of the inflammation, by a ceasing 
 of ihe spasms, and by a fi-ee espcctoration 
 
of the matter exuding from the ti'achea, cSieck to perspiration. " It principally at- 
 or of the crusts formed tliere. tacks those of a full and plethoric habit, and 
 
 The disease has, in a few instances, ter- is chiefly confined to cold climates, occu'r- 
 minated fatally within twenty-four hours ring usually in the spring and autumn; 
 after its attack ; but it more usually hap- whereas the ulcerated sore throat chiefly 
 pens, that where it proves fatal, it runs on attacks those of a weak irritable habit, and 
 to the fourth or fifth day. Where consi- is most prevalent in warm climates. The 
 derable portions of the membranous films, foi-mer differs from the latter likewise in not 
 formed on the surface of the trachea, are being contagious. In many people there 
 thrown up, life is sometimes protracted for seems to be a particular tendency to this 
 a day or two longer than would otherwise disease ; as from every considerable appli- 
 have happened. cation of cold it is readily induced. 
 
 Dissections of children who have died of An inflammatory sore throat discovers 
 the croup, have always shown a preternatural itself by a difficulty of sivallowing and 
 membrane,lining the whole internal surface breathing, accompanied by a redness and 
 of the upper part of the trachea, which may tumour in one or both tonsils, dryness of 
 always be easily separated from tlie proper the throat, foulness of the tongue, lanci- 
 membrane. There is likewise usually found nating pains in the parts affected, a fre- 
 a good deal of mucus, with a mixture of quent but difficult excretion of-'mucus^ 
 pus, in the trachea and its ramifications. and some small degree of fever. As the 
 
 The treatment of this disease must be disease advances, the difficulty of swallow- 
 conducted on the strictly antiphlogistic ing and breathing becomes greater, the 
 })lan. It will commonly be proper, Avhere speech is very indistinct, the dryness of the 
 the patient is not very young, to begin by throat and thirst increase, the tongue swells 
 taking blood from the arm, or the jugular and is incrusted with a dark fur, and the 
 vein ; several leeches should be applied pulse is full and frecjuent. In some cases, 
 along the forepart of the neck ; it will a few white, (uioughy spots are to be ob- 
 ihen be right to give a nauseating emetic, served on the tonsils. If the inflammation 
 ipecacuanha with tartarized antimony, or proceeds to such a height as to put a total 
 with squill in divided doses ; this may be stop to respiration, the face will become 
 followed up by cathartics, diaphoretics, di- livid, the pulse will sink, and the patient 
 gitalis, &c. : large blisters ought to be ap- will quickly be destroyed, 
 plied near the affected part, and a discharge The chief danger arising from this species 
 kent up by savine cerate, or other stimulant of quincy is, the inflammation occupying 
 dressing. Mercury, carried speedily to sali- both tonsils, and proceeding to such a de- 
 vation,has in several instances arrested the gree as to prevent a sufficient quantity of 
 progress of the disease, when it appeared nourishment for the support of nature from 
 proceeding to a fatal termination. As the being taken, or to occasion suffocation ; but 
 inflammation is declining, it is very im- this seldom happens, and its usual ter- 
 portant that free expectoration should take mination is either in resolution or suppu- 
 place ; this may be promoted by nauseating ration. When proper steps are adopted, it 
 medicines, by inhaling steam, and by sti- will in general readily go off by the former, 
 mulating gargles ; for which the decoction Where the disease has proved fatal by 
 of seneka is particularly recommended, suflfocation, little more than a highly in- 
 Where there is much wheezing, an occa- flamed state of the parts affected, with some 
 sional emetic may relieve the patient consi- morbid phenomena in the head, have been 
 derably : and under symptoms of threaten- observed on dissection. 
 in» suffocation, the operation of broncho- This is usually a complaint not requiring 
 tomy has sometimes saved life. Should fits very active treatment. If, however, the in- 
 of spasmodic difficulty of breathing occur flammation run high, in a tolerably strong 
 in the latter periods of the disease, opium and plethoric adult, a moderate quantity 
 ioined with diaphoretics -would be most of blood should be drawn from the arm, 
 likeh' to do good. oi" the jugular vein ; but still more fre- 
 
 2. Cynanche tonsillaris. The inflammatoiy quently leeches will be required ; orscari- 
 nuincy called also angina inflammatoria. fying the tonsils may afford more effectual 
 In this 'complaint, the inflammation princi- relief. An emetic will often be very bene- 
 pally occupies the tonsils ; but often extends ficial, sometimes apparently check the pro- 
 through the whole mucous membrane of gress of the complaint : likewise cathartics 
 the fauces, so as essentially to interrupt the must be employed, diaphoretics, and the 
 speech, respiration, and deglutition of the general antiphlogistic regimen. A blister 
 patient. to the throat, or behind the neck, sometimes 
 
 The causes which usually give rise to has a very excellent effect : but in milder 
 it are, exposure to cold, either from sudden cases, the linimentum ammonias, or other 
 viciss'itudes of weather, from being placed rubefacient application, applied every six 
 in a partial current of air, wearing damp or eight hours, and wearing flannel round 
 linen, sitting in wet rooms, or getting wet the throat, may produce a sufficient delermi- 
 in the' feet; all of which may give a sudden nation from the part affected. The u?e of 
 
CfS 
 
 CFN 
 
 273 
 
 proper gargles generally contributes mate- 
 rially to the cure : if there be much tension 
 and pain in the fauces, a solution of nitrate 
 of potas I will be best; otherwise dilute acids, 
 a weak solution of alum, &c. Should the 
 disease proceed to suppuration, warm emol- 
 lient gargles ought to be employed, and 
 perhaps similar external applications may be 
 of some service : but it is particularly im- 
 portant to make an early opening into the 
 abscess for the discharge of the pus. When 
 deglutition is prevented by the tumefaction 
 of the tonsils, it is recommended to exhibit 
 nutritious clysters ; and when suffocation is 
 threatened, an emetic, or inhaling ether, may 
 cause a rupture of the abscess, or this may be 
 opened ; but if relief be not thereby obtain- 
 ed bronchotomy will become necessary. 
 
 3. Cynmiche pharyngea. This species is so 
 called when the pharynx is chiefly affected. 
 Dr. Wilson, in his Treatise on Febrile Dis- 
 eases, includes in his definition of cynanche 
 tonsillaris, that of cynanche pharyngea. 
 These varieties of cynanche differ consider- 
 ably when they are exquisitely formed. But 
 the one is seldom present in any considerable 
 degree without being attended with more 
 or less of the other. Dr. Cullen declares, 
 indeed, that he never saw a case of true cy- 
 nanche pharyngea ; that is, a case in which 
 the inflammation was confined to the pha- 
 rynx ; it constantly spread in a greater or 
 less degree to the tonsils and neighbouring 
 parts. Besides, the mode of treatment is, in 
 almost every instance, the same in both 
 cases. And if we admit the cynanche pha- 
 ryngea to be a distinct variety, we must ad- 
 mit another, the cynanche ffisophagea ; for 
 inflammation frequently attacks the oesopha- 
 gus, and is sometimes even confined to it. 
 
 4. Cynanche paroiiclta. The mumps. A 
 swelling on the cheek and under the jaw, 
 extending over the neck, from inflamma- 
 tion of the parotid and other salivary glands, 
 rendering deglutition, or even respiration, 
 sometimes dilficult, declining the fourth 
 day. Epidemic and contagious. 
 
 The disease is subject to a metastasis oc- 
 casionally, in females to the mammae, in 
 males to the testes ; and in a few instances 
 repelled from these parts it has affected the 
 brain and even proved fatal. In general, 
 however, the disease is without danger, and 
 scarcely calls for medical aid. Keeping 
 a flannel over the part, and the antiphlogistic 
 Ki3gimen, with mild laxatives, will be "suffi- 
 cient. Should the mamma, or the testes, be 
 affected, more active evacuations may be 
 necessary to prevent the destruction of those 
 organs, bleeding general and topical, &c. 
 but avoiding cold applications, lest it should 
 be driven to the brain. And where this part 
 is unfortunately attacked, besides the means 
 explained under Phrenitis, it may be useful 
 to endeavour to recall the inflammation to 
 its former seat by warm fomentations, stimu- 
 lant liniments, fee 
 
 35 
 
 5. Cynanche maligna. The malignant, 
 putrid, or ulcerous sore throat. Called also 
 cynanche gangrcEuom. Angma ulcerosa. Fe- 
 bris epidemica cum angina ulcusculosa. An- 
 gina epidemica. Angina gangrainosa. Angina 
 suffocaliva. Angina maligna. This disease 
 is readily to be distinguished from the in- 
 flammatory quincy, by the soreness and 
 specks which appear in the fauces, together 
 with the great debility of the system, and 
 small fluttering pulse, which are not to be 
 observed in the former. In the inflamma- 
 tory sore throat there is always great diffi- 
 culty of swallowing, a considerable degree 
 of tumour, with a tendency in the parts af- 
 fected to suppurate, and a hard, full pulse. 
 Moreover in the former affection the disease 
 is seated principally in the mucous mem- 
 brane of the mouth and throat; whereas in 
 the latter the inflammation chiefly occupies 
 the glandular parts. 
 
 The putrid sore throat often arises from 
 a peculiar state of the atmosphere, and so 
 becomes epidemical ; making its attacks 
 chiefly on children, and those of a weak re- 
 laxed habit. It is produced likewise by con^ 
 tagion, as it is found to run through a whole 
 family, when it has once seized any person 
 in it ; and it proves often fatal, particularly 
 to those in an infantile state. 
 
 It appears, however, that under this head 
 two different complaints have been includ- 
 ded ; the one, especially fatal to children, is 
 an aggravated form of scarlatina ; the other, 
 a combination of inflammation of the fauces 
 with typhus fever: the former is perhaps al- 
 ways, the latter certainly often, contagious. 
 See Scarlatina and Typhus. 
 
 Cynanche a degluti'tis. Quincy from 
 hard substances swallowed. 
 
 Cyna'nche a dysente'kia. Quincy 
 from dj'senfery. 
 
 Cyna'nche angino'sa. The inflamma'- 
 tory quincy. 
 
 Cyna'nche arthri'tica. Quincy from 
 gout. 
 
 Cvna'nche epide'mica. The cynanche 
 maligna. 
 
 Cyna'nche gangr^no'sa. The cynanche 
 maligna. 
 
 Cyna'nche hepa'tica. Quincy from a 
 disease of the liver. 
 
 Cyna'nche larynge'a. The cynanche 
 trachealis. 
 
 Cyna'nche mali'gna. See Cynanche. 
 Cyna'nche parotide'a. See Cynanche. 
 Cyna'nche phartnge'a. See Cynanche. 
 Cyna'nche prune'lea. Common sore 
 throat. 
 
 Cyna'nche purpuro-parotide'a. A cy- 
 nanche maligna, or malignant sore throat. 
 Cyna'nche stri'dula. The croup. See 
 Cynanche. 
 
 Cyna'nche thv'mica. Sore throat from 
 an enlargement of the thyroid gland. 
 
 Cyna'nche tonsili.a'ris. See Cynanche. 
 Cyna'nche trachea'h^ See Ciptanche 
 
:>74 
 
 CYJS 
 
 CYS 
 
 Cyna'schE ulcero'sa. The malignant 
 sore throat. 
 
 Cyna'nchica. (From Kvyayx>f, the quincy.) 
 Medicines which relieve a quincy. 
 
 Cynanthro'pia. (From auav, a dog, 
 and avflfmTrcc, a man.) It is used by Bellini, 
 De Morbis Capitis, to express a particular 
 kind of melancholy, when men fancy them- 
 selves changed into dogs, and imitate their 
 actions. 
 
 Cy'nara sco'lymus. See Cinara. 
 
 Cy'nchkis. (Kuyxw-) A vessel of any 
 kind to hold medicines in. 
 
 Cynocra'mbe. (From nvwv, a dog, and 
 xf,nf/.C>,, cabbage : a herb of the cabbage 
 tribe, with which dogs are said to physic 
 themselves.) See Mercurialis perennis. 
 
 Cyno'ctanum. (From maiv, a dog, and 
 iClwoj, to kiU.) A species of aconitum, said 
 to destroy dogs if they eat it. 
 
 Cynocy'tisis. (From Micev, a dog, and 
 Hulia-is, the cytisus; so named because it 
 was said to cure the distemper of dogs.) 
 The dog-rose. See Rosa canina. 
 
 Cynode'ctos. (From nvm, a dog, and 
 J«tava), to bite.) So Dioscorides calls a per- 
 son bit by a mad dog. 
 
 Cynode'smion. (From ttvuv, a dog, and 
 Jto, to bind ; so named because in dogs it is 
 very discernible and strong.) A ligature by 
 which the prepuce is bound upon the glans. 
 Sometimes it signifies the lower part of the 
 prepuce. 
 
 Cynodo'ntes. (KuvccTcVTff : from ayav, 
 a dog, and oJou?, a tooth.) The canine teeth. 
 
 CYNOGLO'SSUM. (From xjjuv, a dog, 
 and yxaiiTa-a., a tongue ; so named from its 
 supposed resemblance.) Hound's tongue. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnzean system. Class, Pentandria. Or- 
 der, Monogynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopcEial name of the cyno- 
 glossum officinale. 
 
 Cynoglo'ssumofficina'le. The systematic 
 name for hound's tongue. Cynoglossum. Lin- 
 gua canina. Cynoglossum staminibus corolla 
 brevioribus ; foliis lato lanceolatis, tojnentosis, 
 stssilibus, of Linnaeus. It possesses narcotic 
 powers, but is seldom employed medicinally. 
 Acids are said to counteract the ill effects 
 from an overdose more speedily than any 
 thing else, after clearing the stomach. 
 
 Cyno'lophus. (From kuccv, a dog, and 
 AC?oc, a protuberance ; so called because in 
 dogs they are peculiarly eminent.) The as- 
 perities and prominences of the vertebrae. 
 
 Cynoly'ssa. (From xvaiy, a dog, and 
 >,vTn, madness ) Canine madness. 
 
 CYNOMO'RIUM. The name of a genus 
 of plants in the Linnsean system. Class, 
 Monacia. Order, Monandria. 
 
 Cykomo'rium cocci'neum. The syste- 
 matic name of the fungus rnelitensis. Fun- 
 gus meliteniis. This is improperly called a 
 fungus, it being the CynomoTium coccineum 
 of Linnaeus, a small plant which grows only 
 on a little rock adioining Malta. A drachm 
 
 of the powder is given for a dose in dysen» 
 teries and haemorrhages, and with remarka- 
 ble success. 
 
 Cynore'xia. (From auaiv, a dog, and 
 cpi^ii, appetite.) A voracious or canine 
 appetite. See Bulimia. 
 
 Cyko'sbatos. See Cynosbatus. 
 CYNO'SBATUS. (From ati/av, a dog, 
 and ^cOo;, a thorn ; so called because dogs 
 are said to be attracted by its smell.) The 
 dog-rose. See Rosa canina. 
 
 Cynospa'stum. (From nvm, a dog, and 
 a-jTiue, to attract.) See Rosa canina. 
 
 Cyopho'ria. (From ts^a, a foetus, and 
 <fifa>, to bear.) Gestation. The pregnancy 
 of a Avoman. 
 
 Cypari'ssus. See Cupressus. 
 
 CYTERUS. (From jwa-a^oc, a little 
 round vessel, which its roots are said to re- 
 semble.) Cyperus. The name of a genus 
 of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, 
 Triandria. Order, Monogynia. 
 
 Cy'perus lo'ngus. The pharmacopceial 
 name of the English galangale. Cyperus 
 longus ; culmo triquetro folioso, umbellafoliosa 
 supra-decomposiia ; pedunculis nudi^, spicis 
 aUernis,o{ Linna;us. The smell of the root 
 of this plant is aromatic, and its taste warm, 
 and sometimes bitter. It is now totally fallen 
 into disuse. 
 
 Cy'perus ROTc'jrDcs. This species, the 
 round cyperus, Cyperus rotundus ; culmo tri- 
 quetro subnudo, umbella decomposita ; spicis 
 alternis linearibus, of Linnaeus, is generally 
 preferred to the former, being a more grate- 
 fully aromatic bitter. It is chiefly used as 
 a stomachic. 
 
 Cypho'ma. (From mjttIoi, to bend.) A 
 gibbosity, or curvature of the spine. 
 
 Cypho'sis. An incurvation of the spine. 
 
 Cypress spurge. See Esula minor. 
 
 Cy'prinum o'leum. Flowers of cypress, 
 ca1amu5, cardamoms, &.c. boiled in olive 
 oil. 
 
 CY'pRruM. (From Ku^r^oc, Cyprus, an 
 island where it is said formerly to have 
 abounded.) Copper. 
 
 CYPRUS. The eypress-tree, or Eastern 
 privet ; so called from the island of Cyprus, 
 where it grew abundantly. 
 
 Cy'pselis. (From ku-\,i>ji, a bee-hive.) 
 The aperture of the ear ; the ear-^vax. 
 
 Cyrcite'sis. (From jiwpxvao), to mix.) A 
 mixture, or composition. 
 
 Cyrto'ma. (From z>.flo;, curved.) An 
 unnatural convex tumour ; tympanites. 
 
 Cyrtono'sus. (From Kuplo;, curved, and 
 vca-o;, a disease.) The rickets, or curved 
 spine. 
 
 Cy'ssarcs. (From Kva-o(, the anus) The 
 intestinum rectum is so called, because it 
 reaches to the anus. 
 
 Cysso'tis. (From xys-o;, the anus.) An 
 inflammation of the anus. 
 
 Cysteoli'thus. (From >i-j^ic, the bladder, 
 and ?.<95!:, a stone.) The stone ia the blad- 
 der. 
 
CYS 
 
 tl'Z 
 
 Cy'sthus. (Kvfio;.) The anus. 
 CYSTIC. Belonging to the urinary or 
 gall bladder. 
 
 Cystic duct. Ductus cystirAis. The 
 membranous canal that conveys the bile 
 from the hepatic duct into the gall-bladder. 
 .Cy'stica. (From kutic, the bladder.) Re- 
 medies for diseases of the bladder. 
 
 Cy'stides. (From aug-i;, a bag.) En- 
 cysted tumours. 
 
 Cystiphlo'gia. (From xvth, the blad- 
 der, and a^.rycc, to burn.) An inflammation 
 in the bladder. 
 
 Cystirrha'gia. (From »ur;c, the blad- 
 der, and pnywfjLi, to burst forth.) A dis- 
 charge of blood from the bladder. 
 
 CY'STIS. (Kt/5-K, a bag.) The bladder; 
 any receptacle of morbid humours. See 
 Urinary bladdtr. 
 
 CY'STIS CHOLE'DOCHA. See Gall- 
 bladder. 
 
 CY'STIS FE'LLEA. See Gall-bladder. 
 CYSTITIS. (From y.vTi;, the bladder.) 
 Inflammation of the bladder. A genus of 
 disease arranged by Cullen in the class ^py- 
 rexice, and order plilegmasice. It is known 
 by great pain in the region of the bladder, 
 attended with fever and hard pulse, a fre- 
 quent and painful discharge of urine, or a 
 suppression, and generally tenesmus. This 
 is rarely a primary disease, and when it 
 occurs, the above character of it will readily 
 point it out. There is frequently also nausea 
 and vomiting, and, in some cases, delirium. 
 It most generally arises in consequence of 
 inflammation of the adjacent parts, or from 
 calculi in the bladder. The treatment is 
 very similar to that of jXepfiritis ; which see. 
 When suppression of urine attends, the 
 catheter must be occasionally introduced. 
 
 CYSTOCE'LE. (From Kvg-n, the blad- 
 der, and y^fji, a tumour.) An hernia form- 
 ed lay the protrusion of the urinary bladder. 
 Cystoli'thicus. (From kv<^i;, the blad- 
 der, and >./Soc, a stone.) A suppression of 
 urine from a stone in the bladder, is called 
 ischuria cystolithica. 
 
 Cystophle'gicus. (From !{,v-t;,the blad- 
 
 der, and fi'/.i-yct, to burn.) A suppression of 
 urine from an inflammation of the bladder^ 
 was formerly called ischuria cystophlegica. 
 Cystophlegma'tica. (From Kt/r/c, the 
 bladder, and cxi-yy^A, phlegm.) A suppres- 
 sion of urine, from too much matter or 
 mucus in the bladder, was called ischuria 
 cystopblegmatica. 
 
 Cystopro'ctica. (From y.vg-i;, the blad- 
 der, and tstiiokIc;, the anus, or rectum.) A 
 suppression of urine, caused by wind, in- 
 flammation of the rectum, hardened faeces, 
 k.c. is called ischuria cystoproctica. 
 
 Cystopto'sis. (From kuti;, the bladder, 
 and ■■nriTrlai, to fall.) A protrusion of the 
 inner membrane of the bladder, through 
 the urethra. 
 
 Cystospa'sticus. (From kutic, the blad- 
 der, and (r^raa-^at, a spasm.) A suppression 
 of urine, from a spasm in the sphincter of 
 the bladder, was called ischuria cystospas- 
 tica. 
 
 Cystospy'icus. (From jcutic, the bladder, 
 and 'ZF-jov, pus.) A suppression of urine, 
 from purulent matter in the bladder, was 
 called ischuria cystospyica. 
 
 Cystothromeoi'des. (From Kurn, the 
 bladder, and Bf^o/uCof, a coagulation of blood.) 
 \ suppression of urine, from a concretion 
 of grumous blood in the bladder, was called 
 ischuria cystothromboides. 
 
 CYSTOTO'xMIA. (From Kyr«, the blad- 
 der, andli/uvai, to cut.) The operation of 
 cutting or piercing the bladder. 
 CvTHioN. An eye-wash. 
 Cy'ti.nos. (From Kva, to produce ; so 
 called from its fecundity.) The bud or 
 llowerofthe pomegranate. 
 • Cy'tinus hypoci'stis. The plant from 
 wliose fruit the succus hypocistidis is obtain- 
 ed. See Hypocislis. 
 
 Cyti.so-geni'sta. Commoa broom. See 
 Spartium . 
 
 CvzEMER. A painful swelling of the 
 wrists. 
 
 Cyzice'ncs. a plaster for wounds of the 
 nerves. 
 
 D. 
 
 JLJ'. This letter signifies vitriol in the old 
 chemical alphabet. 
 
 Dacne'rus. (From JaJMa, to bite.) 
 Biting. Pungent. An epithet for a 
 sharp coUyrium, or eye-wash, composed 
 of burnt copper, pepper,, cadraia, myrrh, 
 and opium. 
 
 Dacpv'hitjm. (From rjaHev, a tear.'i The 
 
 inspissated juice of scammony. It is in 
 small drops, and therefore called a tear. 
 
 Dacrygelo'sis. (From onicpuai, to weep, 
 and yiKcue, to laugh.) A species of insanity, 
 in which the patient weeps and laughs at- 
 the same time. 
 
 Dacryo'des. (From Jaupvce, to weep.) 
 Asaniou? ulcer. A weeping sore. 
 
DAP 
 
 DAP 
 
 Dacryo'm^. (From i^oLupvo!, to weep.) A 
 closing of one or more of the puncta lachry- 
 malia, causing an effusion of tears. 
 
 Dactvle'thra. (From <r uJvko;, a finger.) 
 A species of bougies shaped like a finger, 
 to excite vomiting. 
 
 Dactyle'tus (From <}ctK]i/Ko;, the date.) 
 Tlie hermodactylus. 
 
 Da'ctylius (From cTox^t/xo?, a finger.) 
 A round pastil troche, or lozenge, shaped 
 like R fitiLcr. 
 
 Da'ctylus. (From Jaaluxsc, a finger ; so 
 called from the likeness of its fruit to a fin- 
 ge-.) The date. See Fkcenix daciylifera. 
 
 Dje'dium. (From ^xk, a torch.) A small 
 torch or candle. A bougie. 
 
 DjKMono5ia'nia. (From J'su/bt.aiv, a dajmon, 
 and/zavw, madness.) 'J hat species of me- 
 lancholy, where the patient supposes him- 
 self to be possessed by devils. 
 
 Daisy, common. See BtlUs perennis. 
 - Daisy, ox-eye. See Chrysanthemum leu- 
 canthemum. 
 
 DALE, Samuel, was born in 16o9. Af- 
 ter pnictisiug as an apothecary, he became 
 a licentiate of the college of j)hysicians, and 
 .'^ettle i at Bocking. where he continued till 
 his death in 1:39. He was also chosen a 
 iellow of the Royal Society. In 169 i he 
 published his " rharmacologia, ' an Intr - 
 Huction to the Materia Medica, which he 
 afterwards much enlarged and improved : 
 the work was well received, and passed 
 through many editions. He also gave a 
 good accouut of the natural productions 
 about Harwich and Dover Court. 
 
 Damask rose. See Rosa centifolia . 
 
 Damna'tcs. (From daynno, to condemi^ 
 The dry useless faces, left in a vessel after 
 the moisture has been distilled from it, is 
 called terra damnata. or caput mortuum. 
 
 Damson. The fruit of a variety of the 
 jpTunus domesiica, which see. 
 
 Dandelion. See Leontodon Taraxacum. 
 
 Dandrif. See Pilyriusis. 
 
 Dane-wort. See Sumbucus Ebulus. 
 
 DA'PHKE. (Daphne, Ja.?v» : from J'cue, 
 to burn, and <$avj), a noise ; because of the 
 noise it makes when burnt.) The name of 
 a genus of pla.nt3 in the Linnasan system. 
 Class, Ociandria. Order, Monogynia. The 
 laurel, or bay tree. 
 
 Da'phne alpi'na. Chamcelea. Chame- 
 laa. The herb widow-wail, or Daphne al- 
 pina of Linnaeus. A sort of dwarf olive- 
 tree ; said to be purgative in the dose of 
 3jj. The mezereon is also so called, be- 
 cause it has leaves like the olive-tree. 
 
 Daphne, fiax-leaved. See Daphne Gni- 
 dium. 
 
 Da'phne GiNi'dium. The systematic name 
 of the tree which affords the garou. Thy- 
 7nel(ea. Oneoron. Spurge-flax. Flax- 
 leaved Daphne. This plant, Daphne gnidi- 
 um ; panicula terminali foliis lineari-lanceo- 
 latis acuminatis of Linnffius, affords the 
 
 garou bark, which very much resembles that 
 of our mezereum. Garou bark is to be im- 
 mersed in vinegar for about an hour before 
 it is wanted ; a small piece, the size of a six- 
 pence, thus steeped, is applied to the arm or 
 any other part, and renewed once a day in 
 winter and t\\ ice in summer. It produces 
 a serous exudation from the skin without 
 irritating or blistering. It is recommended, 
 and is in frequent use in France and Russia, 
 against some diseases of the eyes. 
 
 Da'phne lauke'ola. The systematic 
 name of the spurge laurel. Laureola. 
 Spurge laurel. The bark of this j)lant, 
 Daphne laureola of Linnai-us, is recommend- 
 ed to excite a discharge from the skin, in 
 the same way as that of the thymelceu. 
 
 Da'phne rieze'reum. The systematic 
 name of the mezereon. Mezereum. Spurge- 
 olive. Widow-wail. This plant, Daphne 
 mezereum fioribus sessilibus iernis caulinis, 
 foliis lanceolatis deciduis, of Linnsus, is ex- 
 tremely acrid, especially when fresh, and, 
 if retained in the mouth, excites great and 
 long-continued heat and inflammation, par- 
 ticularly of the mouth and fauces ; the ber- 
 ries also have the same effects, and, when 
 swallowed, prove a powerful corrosive poi- 
 son, nnt only to man, but to dogs, wolves, 
 and foxes. The bark of the root is the pail 
 employed medicinally in the decoctum sar- 
 sapuriUce compositum, intended to assist 
 mercury in resolving nodes and other obsti- 
 nate sytnptonis of syphilis. The antisyphi- 
 litic virtues of mezereum, however, have 
 been by many writers very justly doubted. 
 The result of my own experience (says Mr. 
 Pearson, of the Lock Hospital) by no means 
 accords with the representation given of 
 this root by former Avriters. From all that 
 I have been able to collect, in the course of 
 many years' observation, I feel myself au- 
 thorised to assert, unequivocally, that the 
 mezereum has not the power of curing the 
 venereal disease in any one stage, or under 
 any one form. If a decoction of this root 
 should ever reduce a venereal node, where 
 no mercury has been previously given, yet 
 the patient will by no means be exempted 
 from the necessity of employing mercury 
 for as long a space of time, and in as large 
 a quantity, as if no mezereum had been 
 taken. ^Vith respect to the power it is said 
 to possess, of alleviating the pain, and di- 
 minishing the bulk of membranous nodes, 
 nothing peculiar and appropriate can be as- 
 scribed to the mezereum on these accounts, 
 since we obtain the same good effects from 
 sarsaparilla, guaiacum, volatile alkali, blis- 
 tering plasters, k.c. ISevertheless, venereal 
 nodes, which have subsided under the use of 
 any of these articles of the materia medica, 
 will appear again, and often with additional 
 symptoms, if a full and efficacious course of 
 mercury be not submitted to. It has, in- 
 deed, been alleged that mezereum always 
 alleviates the pain occasioned by a venereal 
 
DAP 
 
 BAT 
 
 mi 
 
 >iode, and generally reduces it, where the 
 periosteum only is affected ; and that it sel- 
 dom fails of removing those enlargements 
 of the periosteum which have not yielded 
 during the administration of mercury. 
 
 That some instances of success, in cases 
 like these, may have fallen to the share of 
 those who made the assertion, it would not 
 become me to deny ; but I have met with 
 few such agreeable evidences of the etticacy 
 of this medicine. I have given the mezere- 
 um in the form of a simple decoction, and 
 also as an ingredient in compound decoctions 
 of the woods, in many cases, where no 
 mercury had been previously employed, but 
 never with advantage to a single patient. I 
 have also tried it, in numerous instances, 
 after the completion of a course of mercury; 
 yet, with the exception of two cases, where 
 the thickened state of the periosteum was 
 removed during the exhibition of it, 1 never 
 saw the least benefit derived from taking this 
 medicine. In a few cases of anomalous 
 pains, which I supposed were derived from 
 irregularities during a mercurial course, the 
 mezereum was of service, after I had tried 
 the common decoction of the woods without 
 success, but even in this description of 
 cases, I have always found it a very uncer- 
 tain remedy. 1 have made trial of this ve- 
 getable in a great number of scrofulous 
 eases, where the membranes covering the 
 bones were in a diseased state, and I am 
 not sure that one single patient obtained 
 any evident and material benefit from it. 
 
 The late Dr. Cullen, whose reports may 
 justly claim attention from all medical men, 
 when treating of the mezereum, in his Ma- 
 teria Medica, says, " I have frequently em- 
 ployed it in several cutaneous affections, and 
 sometimes with success." It were to have 
 been wished, that the professor of medicine 
 had specified what those diseases of the skin 
 were, in which the mezereum was some- 
 times employed with success ; for, if I ex- 
 cept an instance or two of lepra, in which 
 the decoction of this plant conferred a tem- 
 porary benefit, I have very seldom found it 
 possessed of medicinal virtue, either in sy- 
 philis, or in the sequelaj of that disease, in 
 scrofula, or in cutaneous afifections. Indeed 
 the mezereum is of so acrimonious a nature, 
 often producing heat and other disagreeable 
 sensations in the fauces, and, on many oc- 
 casions, disordering the prima? viae, that J 
 do not often subject my patients to the cer- 
 tain inconveniences which are connected 
 with the primary effects of this medicine, 
 as they are rarely compensated by any other 
 important and useful qualities. 
 
 Daphnel^'on. (From Sa-ifn, the laurel, 
 and sxawov, oil.) The oil of bay-berries. 
 
 Daphni'tis. (From tTa^vx, the laurel.) 
 A sort of cassia resembling the laurel. 
 
 ■Daphnoi'des. (From Sxifw^ the laurel, 
 and acfcc, a likeness.) The herb spurge 
 laurel. 
 
 Da'rsin. (From darsin, Arab.) The 
 grosser sort of cinnamon. 
 
 Da'rsis. (From S'tpce, to excoriate.) An 
 excoriation. 
 
 DA'RTOS. (From cTe^a, to excoriate ; 
 so called from its raw and excoriated ap- 
 pearance.) The part so called, under the 
 skin of the scrotum, is by some anatomists 
 considered as a muscle, although it appears 
 to be no more than a condensation of the 
 cellular membrane lining the scrotum. It 
 is by means of the dartos that the skin of the 
 scrotum is corrugated and relaxed. 
 
 DARWIN, Erasmus, was born at EI- 
 ton in Nottinghamshire, in 1731. After 
 studying at Cambridge and Edinburgh, and 
 becoming doctor of medicine, he went to 
 settle at Litchfield. He had soon after the 
 good fortune to succeed in the cure of a 
 gentleman in the neighbourhood, who was 
 so ill of a fever, as to have been given over 
 by the physician previously in attendance : 
 this speedily procured him very extensive 
 practice. He soon after married, and by 
 his first wife had three sons, of whom only 
 one survived him. At the age of 50, he 
 married again, and removed to Derby, where 
 he continued until his death in 1802, leaving 
 six children by his second wife. The active 
 life he led, and his very temperate habits, 
 preserved his health and faculties in a great 
 degree unimpaired. He distinguished him- 
 self more as a poet, than by professional 
 improvements ; though he certainly suggest- 
 ed some ingenious methods of practice ; 
 but warned by preceding examples, he 
 avoided publishing any material poem, till 
 his medical fame was thoroughly established. 
 His "^ Botanic Garden," and " Zoonomia," 
 are well known, but they have long ceased 
 to be popular : and the philosophy of the 
 latter work, which advocates materialism, 
 is justly censured. He communicated to 
 the College of Physicians an account of his 
 successful use of digitalis in dropsy, and 
 some other diseases, which was published 
 in their Transactions. His son Charles, 
 w ho died while studying at Edinburgh, ob- 
 tained a gold medal by an Essay on the dis- 
 tinction of Pus and Mucus ; and left another 
 unfinished on the Retrograde Action of the 
 Absorbents : which were published after his 
 death by his father. 
 
 Dasy'mna. (From J^as-u;, rough.) A' 
 scabby roughness of the eyelids. 
 
 Da'sys. (Aao-uc, rough.) A dry, parched 
 tongue. DifjScult respiration. 
 
 Date plum, Indian. See Diospyrus lotus. 
 
 Dale. See Dactylus. 
 
 DATU'RA. (Blanchard says it is deri- 
 ved from the Indian word datiro, of which 
 he knows not the meaning.) The name of 
 a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. 
 Class, Pentandria. Order, Monogynia. 
 
 Datura stramo'nium. The systematic 
 name of the thorn-apple. Stramonium. 
 DiUray. Barryo coccahn. Solamim mania 
 
278 
 
 DAU 
 
 OEa 
 
 cum of Dioscorides, and Stramoniura spino- 
 .lum of Gerard. Solanum fatidum of Bau- 
 hin. Stramrnoniummajus album. Common 
 thorn-apple. Datura stramonium ; pericar- 
 piis spinosis erectis ovatis, foliis ovatis glabris, 
 of Linnseus. This plant has been long 
 known as a powerful narcotic poison. In its 
 recent state it has a bitterish taste, and a 
 smell somewhat resembling that of poppies, 
 especially if the leaves be rubbed between 
 the fingers. Instances of the deleterious 
 effects of the plant are numerous, more par- 
 ticularly of the seed. An extract prepared 
 from tne seeds is recommended by Baron 
 Stoerck in maniacal, epileptic, and convul- 
 sive affections ; and is said by some to suc- 
 ceed, while in the hands of others, it has 
 failed. In this country, says Dr. Woodville, 
 we are unacquainted with any practitioners 
 whose experience tends to throw light on 
 the medical character of this plant. It ap- 
 pears to us, continues Dr. Woodville, that 
 its effects as a medicine are to be referred to 
 no other power than that of a narcotic. 
 And Dr. Cullen, speaking on this subject, 
 says, " I have no doubt that narcotics may 
 be a remedy in certain cases of mania and 
 epilepsy ; but I have not, and I doubt if any 
 other person has, learned to distinguish the 
 cases to which such remedies are properly 
 adapted. It is therefore that we find the 
 other narcotics, as well as the stramonium, 
 to fail in the same hands in which they bad 
 in other cases seemed to succeed It is this 
 consideration that has occasioned my neg- 
 lecting the use of stramonium, and therefore 
 prevented me from speaking more precisely 
 from my own experience on this subject." 
 
 The extract of this plant has been the 
 preparation usually employed from one to 
 ten grains and upwards a day ; but the pow- 
 dered leaves, prepared after the manner of 
 those of hemlock, would seem to be more 
 certain and convenient. Greding found the 
 strength of the extract to vary exceedingly; 
 that which he obtained from Ludwig was 
 much more powerful than that which he had 
 of Stoerck. Externally, the leaves of stra- 
 monium have been applied to inflammatory 
 tumours and burns, and it is said with suc- 
 cess, and of late, the dried leaves have been 
 smoked as a remedy in asthma ; but it does 
 not appear that they hav^e been more effica- 
 cious in this way than tobacco. 
 
 DAU BENTON, Lewis Maky, was 
 born in Burgundy, 1716. Having become 
 doctor of medicine attheage of 24, he went 
 to Paris, and being very zealous inthestudy 
 of comparative anatomy, the office of keep- 
 er of the royal cabinet of natural history 
 was procured for him by the celebrated M. 
 de Buffon. He contributed materially to 
 enrich the splendid work of that eminent 
 naturalist, by furnishing the anatomy both 
 of man and animals. He was a member of 
 several distinguished societies, among others 
 of the Royal Academy of Sciences at Pa- 
 
 ris, to which he made some useful commu- 
 nications. Having escaped the revolution- 
 ary horrors in France, he was chosen, in 
 1799, a member of the Conservative Se- 
 nate ; but he died towards the end of the 
 same year. 
 
 Dauci'tes vi'num. Wild carrot-seeds 
 steeped in must. 
 
 DAU'CUS. (A^ro Tov Jmuv, from its re- 
 lieving the colic, and discussing flatulen- 
 cies.) The carrot. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Pentandria. Or- 
 der, Digynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the gar- 
 den carrot. See Daucus carota. 
 
 Dak'cus axsa'ticus. The oreoselinum 
 prattnst of Linnasus. 
 
 Dad'cus a'nnuus mi'nor. The caucalis 
 anikriscus of Linnaeus. 
 
 Dau'cus caro'ta. The systematic name 
 of the carrot plant. Daucus. Daucus syl- 
 vestris. Pastinaca sylvestris temiifolia offici- 
 narum. The cultivated root of the Daucus 
 carota ; seminibus hispidis, petiolis subtus ner- 
 vosis of Linneeus, scraped and applied in the 
 form of a poultice, is an useful application 
 to phagedenic ulcers, and to cancers and 
 putrid sores. The seeds, which obtain a 
 place in the materia medica, have a light 
 aromatic smell, and a warm acrid taste, and 
 aie esteemed for their diuretic qualities, and 
 for their utility in calculous and nephritic 
 complaints, in which an infusion of three 
 spoonsful of the seeds in a pint of boiling 
 water, has been recommended ; or the seeds 
 may be fermented in malt liquor, which re- 
 ceives from them an agreeable flavour, re- 
 sembling that of lemon-peel. The boiled 
 root is said by many to be difficMlt of di- 
 gestion ; but this is the case only when the 
 stomach is weak. It contains a considerable 
 quantity of the saccharine principle, and is 
 very nutritious. 
 
 Dau'cus cre'ticus. See yithamatUa Cre- 
 tensis. 
 
 Dau'cus sati'vus. A variety of the daU' 
 cus carota, whose seeds are preferred by 
 some practitioners. 
 
 Dau'cus SEPRi'muii. Common chervil. 
 
 Dau'cus sylve'stris. Wild carrot, or 
 bird's nest. The seeds of the wild plantare 
 said to be more efiicacious than those of 
 the garden carrot ; they possess demulcent 
 and aromatic qualities, and are given, in 
 infusion, or decoction, in calculous cons- 
 plaints. 
 
 Dead nettle. See Latnium album. 
 
 Deadly iiightshade. See Jltrqpa Bella- 
 donna. 
 
 DEAFNESS. It is occasioned by any 
 thing that proves injurious to the ear, as 
 loud noises from the firing of cannon, vio- 
 lent jcolds, particularly affecting the head, 
 inflammation orulceration of the membrane, 
 hard wax, or other substances interrupting 
 sounds : too great a dryness, or too much 
 
DEC 
 
 DEC 
 
 379 
 
 moisture in the parts ; or by atony, debility, 
 or paralysis of the auditory nerves. In some 
 instances it ensues in consequence of pre- 
 ceding diseases, such as fever, syphilis, fee. 
 and in others it depends upon an original 
 defect in the structure or formation of the 
 ear. In the last instance, the person is 
 usually not only deaf but likewise dumb. 
 See Paracusis. 
 
 Dearticula'tio. (From de, and articu- 
 lus, a joint.) Articulation admitting evident 
 motion. 
 
 Deascia'tio. (From de, and ascio, to 
 chip, as with a hatchet.) A bone splintered 
 on its side. 
 
 Decamy'ron. (From SixA, ten, and fjLv^ov, 
 an ointment.) An aromatic ointment men- 
 tioned by Oribasius, containing ten in- 
 gredients. 
 
 Decide'ntia. (From decido, to fall down.) 
 Cataptosis. Any change prolonging acute 
 diseases. 
 
 DECI'DUA. (Decidua, sc. memhrana ; 
 from decido, to fall down.) Membrana deci- 
 dua. A very thin and delicate membrane or 
 tunic, which adheres to the gravid uterus, 
 and is said to be a reflexion of the chorion, 
 and, on that account, is called decidua re- 
 flexa. The tunica decidua comes away after 
 delivery, in small pieces, mixed with the 
 lochia. 
 
 Decima'nus. (From decern, ten, and 
 mane, the morning.) Returning every tenth 
 day, applied to some erratic fevers. 
 
 Decli'vis. (From de, and clivis, a hill.) 
 Declining, descending. A name of an ab- 
 dominal muscle, because of its posture. 
 
 DECO'CTUM. (From decoquo, to boil.) 
 A decoction. Any medicine made by boil- 
 ing in a watery fluid. In a chemical point 
 of view, it is a continued ebullition with 
 water, to separate such parts of bodies as 
 are only soluble at that degree of heat. The 
 following are among the most approved de- 
 coctions. 
 
 Deco'ctubi a'lbubi. See Mistura Cornu 
 usli. 
 
 Deco'ctum a'loes compo'situm. Com- 
 pound decoction of aloes. Take of extract 
 of liquorice, half an ounce ; subcarbonate of 
 potash, two scruples ; extract of spiked aloe 
 powdered, myrrh powdered, saffron stig- 
 mata, of each a drachm ; water, a pint. 
 Boil down to twelve fluid ounces, and 
 strain ; then add compound tincture of car- 
 damoms, four fluid ounces. This decoction, 
 now first introduced into the London Phar- 
 macopoeia, is analogous to an article in veiy 
 frequent use, invented by the late Dr. De- 
 valingin, and soldunderthe name of beaume 
 de vie. By the proportion of tincture which 
 is added, it will keep unchanged for any 
 length of time. 
 
 Deco'ctum AtmJE'jE. Decoction of 
 marsh mallows. Take of dried marsh mal- 
 low roots, §iv ; raisins of the sun stoned, 
 ?j.j ; water- tbyij. Boil to five pounds ; place 
 
 apart the strained liquor, till the faeces have 
 subsided, then pour off the clear part. This 
 preparation, directed in the Edinburgh 
 Pharmacopoeia, maybe exhibited as a com- 
 mon drink in nephralgia, and many diseases 
 of the urinary passages, with advantage. 
 
 Deco'ctom anthe'midis. See Decoctum 
 chamcetneli. 
 
 Deco'ctum astra'gali. Take of the root 
 of the astragalus excapus, ^j; distilled water, 
 ft)jjj. These are to be boiled, till only a 
 quart of fluid remain. The whole is to be 
 taken, a little Avarmed, in the course of 24 
 hours. This remedy was tried very exten- 
 sively in Germany, and said to evince very 
 powerful effects, as an antisyphilitic. 
 
 Deco'ctum bard a' .n.^:. Take of bardana 
 root, |vj ; of distilled water, Jbvj. These 
 are to be boiled till only two quarts remain. 
 From a pint to a quart in a day is given, in 
 those cases where sarsaparilla and other re- 
 medies that are called alterative are suppo- 
 sed to be requisite. 
 
 Deco'ctum cHAMiEME'Li. Chamomile de- 
 coction. Take of chamomile flowers, ?) ; 
 caraway seeds, ^ss ; water fbv. Boil fifteen 
 minutes, and strain. A very common and 
 excellent vehicle for tonic powders, pills, 
 &.C. It is also in very frequent use for fo- 
 mentation and clysters. 
 
 Deco'ctum ciNCHo'siE. Decoction of 
 cinchona, commonly called decoction of 
 Peruvian bark. Take of lance-leaved cin- 
 chona bark bruised, an ounce; %vater, a 
 pint. Boil for ten minutes, in a vessel 
 slightly covered, and strain the decoction 
 while hot. According to the option of the 
 practitioner, the bark of either of the other 
 species of cinchona, the cordifolia,or2/e/Zou', 
 or the oblongifolia, or red, may be substi- 
 tuted for the lancifolia, or quilled ; which is 
 here directed. The way of administering 
 the bark is very general, as all the other 
 preparations may be mixed with it, as ne- 
 cessity requires. It is a very proper fo- 
 mentation for prolapsus of the uterus and 
 rectum. 
 
 Deco'ctum co'rnu. See Mistura Cornu. 
 
 Deco'ctum cTDo'NiiE. Mucilage seminis 
 cydonii raali. Mucilago seminum cydoniorum. 
 Decoction of quince seeds. Take of quince 
 seeds, two drachms ; water, a pint. Boil 
 over a gentle fire for ten minutes, then 
 strain. This decoction, in the new London 
 Pharmacopoeia, has been removed from 
 among the mucilages, as being less dense 
 than either of the others, and as being em- 
 ployed in larger doses, like other mucilagi- 
 nous decoctions. In addition to gum, it 
 contains other constituent pai'ts of the seeds, 
 and is, therefore, more apt to spoil than 
 common mucilage, over which it possesses 
 no other advantages, than that it is more 
 grateful, and sufl^ciently thin, without fur- 
 ther dilution, to form the bulk of any liquid 
 medicine. Its virtuesare demulcent. .Toined 
 
SgO DEC iJEC 
 
 with syrup of mulberry, and a little boras, the skin is very tender and ii-ritable, if 
 
 it is useful against aphthae of the mouth and should be diluted with an equal quantity of 
 
 fauces. water. 
 
 Deco'ctum da'phnes meze'rei. Decoc- Oeco'ctum ho'rdei. Decodum hordei 
 
 tion of mezereon. Take of the bark of me- distichi. Aqua hordeata. Take of pearl 
 
 zereon root, ?jj; liquorice root bruised, jss ; barley, ^jj ; water, four pints and a half, 
 
 water, fbjjj- Boil it, with a gentle heat, First wa.-^h away any adhering extraneous 
 
 down to two pounds, and strain it. From substances with cold water ; next, having 
 
 four to eight ounces of this decoction may poured upon the barley half a pint of water, 
 
 be given four times a day, in some obstinate boil for a few minutes. Let this water be 
 
 venereal and rheumatic affections. It ope- thrown away, and add the remainder of 
 
 rates chiefly by perspiration. the water boiling ; then boil down to two 
 
 Deco'ctum dulcama'r^. Decoction of pints and strain. Barley water is a nutri- 
 woody nightshade. Take of woody night- tive and softening drink, and the most pro- 
 shade stalks, newly gathered, §j ; distilled per of all liquors in inflammatory diseases, 
 water, Jbjss. These are to be boiled away It is an excellent gargle in inflammatory 
 to a pint, and strained. The dose is half an sore throats, mixed with a little nitre, 
 ounce to two ounces, mixed with an equal Deco'ctum ho'rdei compo'situm. De- 
 quantity of milk. I he remedy is employed cocium pectorale. Compound decoction of 
 in inveterate cases of scrofula ; in cancer barley. Take of decoction of barley, two 
 and phagedcjena ; in lepra and other cuta- pints; figs sliced, ^jj ; liquorice root, sliced 
 neous affections ; and in anomalous local and bruised, |ss ; raisins stoned, ?jj ; water, 
 diseases, originating in venereal lues. a pint. Boil down to two pints and strain. 
 
 Deco'ctum Geoffrje'^: ine'rmis. De- From the pectoral and demulcent qualities 
 
 coction of cabbage-tree plant. Take of bark of this decoction, it may be administered 
 
 of the cabbage-tree, powdered, ^j ; water, as a common drink in fevers and other 
 
 Jbjj. Boil it, with a gentle fire, down to one acute disorders, in catarrh, and several alfec- 
 
 pound, and strain. This is a powerful an- tions of the chest. 
 
 thelmintic. It may be given in doses of one Deco'ctum ho'rdei cum gu'mmi. Barley 
 
 table spoonful to children, and four to water, Jbjj 5 gum arab. |j. The gum is 
 
 adults. If disagreeable symptoms should to be dissolved in the barley decoction 
 
 arise from an over-dose, or from drinking whilst warm. It then forms a suitable dilu- 
 
 cold water during its action, we must im- ent in strangury, dysury, &.c. for the gum, 
 
 mediately purge with castor-oil, and dilute finding a passage into the bladder in an un- 
 
 with acidulated drinks. altered state, mixes with the urine, and pre- 
 
 Deco'ctum guai'aci officina'lis com- vents the action of its neutral salts on the 
 
 po'situm. Decodum lignorum. Compound urinary canal. 
 
 decoction of guaiacum, commonly called Deco'ctum Liche'nis. Decoction of 
 decoction of the woods. Take of guaiacum liverwort. Take of liverwort, one ounce ■, 
 raspings, ^jjj ; raisins stoned, ^jj ; sassafras water, a pint and a half Boil down to a 
 root, liquorice, each ^j ; water, ftx. Boil pint, and strain. The dose is from ^j to |iv. 
 the guaiacum and raisins, with the water, Deco'ctum lobe'li^;. Take a handful 
 over a gentle fire, to the consumption of one ofthe roots of the lobelia syphilitica; dis- 
 half ; adding, towards the end, the sassafras tilled water, fbxjj. These are to be boiled 
 and liquorice. Strain the liquor without in the usual way, till only four quarts re- 
 expression. This decoction possesses stimu- main. The very desirable property of curing 
 lant and diaphoretic qualities, and is gene- the venereal disease has been attributed to 
 rally exhibited in rheumatic and cutaneous this medicine ; but it is not more to be de- 
 diseases, which are dependent on a vitiated pended on than guaiacum, or other vegetn- 
 state of the humours. It may be taken by ble substances, of which the same thing has 
 itself, to the quantity of a quarter of a pint, been alleged. The effects of this decoction 
 twice or thrice a day, or used as an assistant are purgative ; and the manner of taking it, 
 in a course of mercurial or antimonial alte- as described by Swediaur, is as follows: — 
 ratives ; the patient, in either case, keeping The patient is to begin with half a pint twice 
 warm, in order to promote the operation of a day. The same quantity is then to be taken 
 the medicine. four times a day, and continued so long as 
 
 Deco'ctum helle'bori a'lbi. Decoc- its purgative effect is not too considerable, 
 
 tion of white hellebore. Take of the root of When the case is otherwise, it is to be dis- 
 
 white hellebore powdered, by weight, ^j; continued for three or four days, and then 
 
 water, two pints ; rectified spirits of wine, had recourse to again till the cure is cora- 
 
 Zjj by measure. Boil the water, with the pleted. As this is a remedy on the old 
 
 loot, to one pint ; and the liquor being cold system, and not admitted into our pharma- 
 
 and strained, add to it the spirit. This de- copoeias, little confidence ought to be placed 
 
 coction, in the last London Pharmacopoeia, in it. 
 
 is called decoctum veratri. It is a very Deco'ctum Lusita'nicum. Take of sliced 
 
 efficaciousapplication,externally,asa wash, sarsaparilla, lignum sassafras, lignum san- 
 
 5a tinea capitis, lepra, psora, &c. When talum rubrnm. officinal lignum guaiactira. 
 
DEC 
 
 DEF 
 
 23 X 
 
 of each one ounce and a half ; of the root 
 of mezereon, coriander seed, of each half an 
 ounce ; distilled water, ten pounds.. These 
 are to be boiled till only half the fluid re- 
 mains. The dose is a quart or more in a 
 day. 
 
 - " Take of sliced sarsaparilla, lignum san- 
 talurn rubruin, lignum santalum citrinitm, 
 of each gjss ; of the root of glycyrrhiza 
 and mezereon, of each 3.)j 5 of lignum 
 rhodii, officinal lignum guaiacum, and lig- 
 num sassafras, of each |ss ; of antimony, 
 3 j ; distilled water, Ifcv." These ingredients 
 are to be macerated for twenty-four hours, 
 and afterwards boiled, till the fluid is re- 
 duced to half its original quantity. From 
 Gne to four pints are given daily. 
 
 The late Mr. Hunter notices this and also 
 the following formula, in his Treatise on the 
 Venereal Disease. 
 
 " Take of sliced sarsaparilla, of the root 
 of China, of each |j ; walnut peels dried, 
 sx ; antimony, |jj ; pumice-stone, pow- 
 dered, gj ; distilled water, ifes- The pow- 
 dered antimony and pumice-stone are to be 
 tied in separate pieces of rag, and boiled 
 along with the other ingredients." This 
 last decoction is reckoned to be the genuine 
 Lisbon diet drink, whose qualities have been 
 the subject of so much encomium. 
 
 Deco'ctum ma'i,vm compo'situm, De- 
 coctum fro enemate. Decodum commmie 
 pro clystere. Compound decoction of mal- 
 lows. Take of mallows dried, an ounce ; 
 chamomile flowers dried, half an ounce ; 
 water, a pint. Boil for a quarter of an 
 hour, and strain. A very excellent form 
 for an emollient clyster. A variety of me- 
 dicines may be added to answer particular 
 indications. 
 
 Deco'ctum meze'rei. See Decodum 
 daphnes meserei. 
 
 Deco'ctum papa'veris. Docodum pro 
 fomento. Fetus communis. Decoction of 
 poppy. Take of white poppy capsules 
 bruised, "^W ; water, four pints. Boil for a 
 quarter of an hour, and strain. This pre- 
 paration possesses sedative and antiseptic 
 properties, and may be directed with advan- 
 tage in sphacelus, fee. 
 
 Deco'ctum pro ene'mate. See Decoc- 
 turn malvcB compositum. 
 
 Deco'ctum pro fome'nto. See Decoc- 
 ium pap averts. 
 
 Deco'ctum que'rcus. Decoction of oak 
 bark. Take of oak bark, ^j ; v/ater, two 
 pints. Boil down to a pint, and strain. 
 This astringent decoction has lately been 
 added to the Lond. Pharm. and is chiefly 
 used for external purposes. It is a good re- 
 •medy in prolapsus ani, and may be used also 
 in some cases as an injection. 
 
 Deco'ctum sarsapari'll^. Decoction 
 of sarsaparilla. Take of sarsaparilla root, 
 sliced, §iv ; boiling water, four pints. Ma- 
 cerate for four hours, in a vessel lightly 
 covered, near the fire ; then take out the 
 
 36 
 
 sarsaparilla and bruise it. After it is bruised, 
 put it again into the liquor, and macerate it 
 in a similar manner for two hours more ; 
 then boil it down to two pints, and strain. 
 
 This decoction is much extolled by some 
 practitioners, in phthisis, and to restore the 
 strength after a long course of mercury. 
 
 Deco'ctum sarsapari'll^ cojipo'situm. 
 Compound decoction of sarsaparilla. Take 
 of decoction of sarsaparilla, boiling, four 
 pints ; sassafras root sliced, guaiacum wood 
 shavings, liquorice root bruised, of each an 
 ounce ; mezereon root bark, 3jjj. Boil for 
 a quarter of an hour, and strain. The al- 
 terative property of the compound is very 
 great ; it is generally given after a course of 
 mercury, where there have been nodes and 
 indolent ulcerations, and with great benefit. 
 The dose is from half a pint to a pint in 
 twenty-four hours. 
 
 Deco'ctum se'neg^. Decoction of se- 
 nega. Take of senega root, gj ; water, two 
 pints. Boil down to a pint, and strain. 
 This is now first introduced into the Lond; 
 Pharm. as being a useful medicine, espe- 
 cially in affections of the lungs, attended 
 with debility and inordinate secretion. 
 
 Deco'ctum u'lmi. Decoction of elm 
 bark. Take of fresh elm bark bruised, four 
 ounces ; water, four pints. Boil down to 
 two pints, and strain. This may be emplov- 
 ed with great advantage as a collyi-ium "in 
 chronic ophthalmia. It is given internally 
 in some cutaneous eruptions. 
 
 Deco'ctum vera'tri. See Decoctum, 
 hellebori albi. 
 
 Decolla'tio. (From «?eco??o, to behead.) 
 The loss of a part of the skull. 
 
 DECOMPOSITION. A separation of 
 parts. See Aiialysis. 
 
 Decortication. (From de, from, and 
 cortex, bark.) The stripping of any thing 
 of its bark, husk, or shell : thus almonds, 
 and the like, are decorticated, that is, de- 
 prived of their pellicle, when ordered for 
 medicinal purposes. 
 
 DECREPITATION. (From decre-po, to 
 crackle.) A kind of crackling noise, which 
 takes place in bodies when heated : it is pe- 
 culiar to some kinds of salts ; as muriate of 
 seda, &c. 
 
 DECUSSATION. (From decutio, to di- 
 vide.) When nerves or muscular fibres cross 
 one another, they are said to decussate each 
 other. 
 
 Decusso'rium. (From decusso, to divide.) 
 An instrument to depress the dura mater, 
 after trepanning. 
 
 Defensi'va. (From defendo, to preserve.) 
 Cordial medicines, or such as resist infec- 
 tion. 
 
 DE'FERENS. (From defero, to convey ; 
 because it conveys the semen to the vesi- 
 culae seminales.) See Vas deferens. 
 
 DEFLAGRATION. (From deflagro, 
 to burn.) Calcination. A chemical term, 
 chiefly employed to express the burnins: or 
 
'DEL 
 
 DEM 
 
 eettJHg fire to any substance ; as nitre, s.ul- tic name of the consolida regalis. Calca- 
 phur fcc. trippa. Many virtues are attributed to this 
 
 DEFLUXiON. (From rfe^wo, to run off.) plant. Delphinium consolida ; nectariis mo- 
 Befiuxio. A falling down of humours from nophyllis, caylesuhdiviso, oi IjmvidiViS,. The 
 a superior to an inferior part. Many wri- 
 ters mean nothing more by it than inflam- 
 mation. 
 
 DEGLUTITION. (From deglutio, to 
 swallow down.) A natural action, by 
 
 which the masticated bole or a fluid is con- 
 
 flowers are bitter, and a water distilled from 
 them is recommended in ophthalmia. The 
 herb has been administered in calculous 
 cases, obstructed menses, and visceral dis- 
 eases. 
 
 Delphi'nium staphisa'gkia. The sys- 
 
 veyed from the mouth into the fauces, and tematic name of stavesacre. Staphisagria. 
 from thence through the oesophagus into the Staphis. Pedicularia. Stavesacre. Del- 
 stomach. phinuni staphisagria ; nectariis tetraphyllis 
 
 De'gmus. (From cJ'^tKW, to bite.) A biting petalobrevioribns,foliispalmaiis,lobisobiusis, 
 pain in the orifice of the stomach. of Linnasus. The seeds, which are the only 
 
 DEIDIER, Akthony, was son of a sur- parts directed for medicinal use, are usually 
 o-eon of Montpelier. Having graduated in imported here from Italy ; they are large, 
 medicine in 1691, he was six years after made rough, of an irregular triangular figure, and 
 professor of chemistry. In 1732, being ap- of a blackish colour on the outside, but 
 pointed physician to the Galleys, he went yellowish within ,; their smell is disagree- 
 to Marseilles, where he died in 1746. He able, and somewhat fetid ; to the taste they 
 published, among many other works on dif- are very bitter, acrid, and nauseous. It was 
 ferent branches of medicine, " Experiments formerly employed as a masticatory, but is 
 on the Bile, and the Bodies of those who now confined to external use, in some kinds 
 died of the Plague," which occurred while of cutaneous eruptions, but more especially 
 he was at Marseilles. He states that he for destroying lice and other insects ; hence 
 tried mercurial inunctions, but they had no by the vulgar it is called louse-wort, 
 effect on the disease. There are three De'lphys. AiKipvg. The uteras, or puden- 
 volumes of consultations and observations dum muliebre. 
 
 by him deserving of perusal. The rest of De'lta. (The Greek letter, A.) The 
 his works are scarcely now refen-ed to. external pudendum muliebre is so called, 
 
 Deje'ctio alvi'ka. Discharge of excre- from the triangular shape of its hair. 
 
 ment by stool. DELTOI'DES. (From ^iXTct, the Greek 
 
 Dejecto'ria. (From dejicio, to cast out.) letter A, and nSo?, a likeness ; shaped like 
 
 Purging medicines. the Greek delta.) Sous-acro-mio-clavi-hu- 
 
 Deino'sis. (From Suvgco, to exaggerate.) meral of Dumas. A muscle of the supe- 
 
 An enlargement of the supercilia. rior extremity, situated on the shoulder. 
 
 i^ Delachrymati'va. (From de, and la- It arises exactly opposite to the trapezius, 
 
 chryma, a tear.) Medicines Avhich dry the from one-third part of the clavicle, from 
 
 eyes, first purging them of tears. the acromion and spine of the scapula, 
 
 Dela'psio. (From rfe?a6o?-, to slip down.) and is inserted, tendinous, into the middle 
 
 A falling down of the anus, uterus, or intes- of the os humeri, w'hich bone it lifts up di- 
 
 tjnes. rectly ; and it assists with the supraspinatus 
 
 DELETERIOUS. (Dekterins : from and coracobrachialis in all the actions of 
 
 ff«xsa', to hurt or injure.) Those substances the humerus, except the depression ; it 
 
 are so called which are of a poisonous being convenient that the arm should be 
 
 nature. raised and sustained, in order to its moving 
 
 DELIQUESCENCE. Deliquation, or the on any side, 
 gradual melting down of crystallized salts, Deme'ktia. (From de, and mens, wlth- 
 from exposure to the air. out mind.) Madness. Delirium. Absence. 
 
 Deli'^uiuh a'nibii. ( Deliquium ; fvom of intellect. 
 delingv.o, to leave.) See Syncope. DEMULCENTS. (Deimdceniia, sc. vie- 
 
 DELI'RIUM. (From deliro, to rave.) A dicamenta ; from demulcto, to soften.) Me- 
 febrile symptom, consisting in the persons dicines suited to obviate and prevent the 
 acting or talking unreasonably. It is to be action of acrid and stimulant matters ; and 
 carefully distinguished from an alienation that not by correcting or changing their 
 of the mind, without fever. acrimony, but by involving it in a mild and 
 
 Deloca'tio. (From de, from, and locus, viscid matter, which prevents it from acting 
 a place.) A dislocation, or putting any part upon the sensible parts of our bodies, or by 
 out of its proper place. covering the surface exposed to their ac- 
 
 DELFHl'NIUM. (From ^ix^r.'c?, the dol- tion. 
 phiu.) Larkspur ; so called from the like- Where these substances are directly ap- 
 ness of its Sower to the dolphin's head, plied to the parts affected, it is easy to per- 
 The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- ceive how benefit maybe derived from their 
 naean system. Class, Folyandria. Order, application. But where they are received 
 Trigynia. by the medium of the stomach, into the cir- 
 
 Dr.LpniSnuM ^on'^o'ltpa. The svstpuia- firlBtip':; svsrem. it l'ia,s been supposed that 
 
DEiV 
 
 DEP 
 
 2S3 
 
 lliey can be of no utility, as they must lose 
 tiiat viscidity oa which their lubricating qua- 
 lity depends. Hence it has been concluded 
 that they can be of no service in gonorrhoea, 
 and some similar affections. It is certain, 
 however, says J. Murray, in his Elements of 
 Materia Medica and Pharmacy, that many 
 substances which undergo the process of di- 
 gestion are aftewards separated, in their 
 entire state, from the blood, by particular 
 secreting organs, especially by the kidneys ; 
 and it lis possible, that mucilaginous sub- 
 stances, wliich are the principal demulcents, 
 may be separated in this manner. There 
 «an be no doubt, however, but that a great 
 share of the relief demulcents afford, in 
 irritation or inflammation of the urinary 
 passages, is owing to the large quantities of 
 water in which they are diffused, by which 
 the urine is rendered less stimulating from 
 dilution. In general, demulcents may be 
 considered merely as substances less stimu- 
 lating than the fluids usually applied. 
 
 Catarrh, diarrhcea, dysentery, calculus, and 
 gonorrhosa, are the diseases in which demul- 
 cents are employed. As they are medicines 
 of no great power, they may be taken in as 
 large quantities as the stomach can bear. 
 
 The particular demulcents may be re- 
 duced to the two divisions of mucilages and 
 expressed oils. The principal demulcents 
 are, the acacia vera, astragalus, tragacantha, 
 linum usitatissimura, althaea officinalis, mal- 
 va sylvestris, glycyrrhiza glabra, cycas cir- 
 cinalis, orchis mascula, maranta arundina- 
 cea, triticum hybernum, ichthyocolja, olea 
 Europaja, amygdalus communis, cetaceum, 
 and cera. 
 
 Dendroli'banus. (From JivJpov, a tree, 
 and oxiCxvog, frankincense.) The herb rose- 
 mary, or frankincense-tree. 
 
 DENS. (Dens, -lis, m. Quasi edens ; 
 from edo, to eat, or from o6w;, oJovlog.) 
 A tooth. See Teeth. 
 
 Many herbs have this specific name, from 
 their fancied resemblance to the tooth of 
 some animal ; as dovs leonis, the dandelion ; 
 dens canis, dog's tooth, he. 
 
 Dens leonis. See Leontodon Taraxa- 
 cum. 
 
 Denta'gra. (Deniagra, oJovruypu. : from 
 c<Jgv(, a tooth, and oiypa., a seizure.) The 
 toothach ; also an instrument for drawing 
 the teeth. 
 
 DENTA'RIA. (Dentaria, from dens, a 
 tooth ; so called because its root is denti- 
 culated.) See Plumbago Europma. 
 
 Dentarpa'ga. (From oJou?, a tooth, and 
 oLpTra^o), to fasten upon.) An instrument 
 for drawing of teeth. 
 
 Denta'ta. See Dentatus, 
 
 DENTA'TUS. (From dens, a tooth ; from 
 its tooth-like process.) Dentata. Epistro- 
 pluBus. The second vertebra of the neck. 
 It differs from the other cervical vertebrae, 
 by having a tooth-like process at the uppei- 
 part of the bodv. See Vertabrrr. 
 
 Dentella'ria. (From deniella. a little 
 tooth; so called because its root is denticu- 
 lated.) The herb tooth-wort. See Plum- 
 bago EuTopaa. 
 
 De'ntes inciso'res. See Teeth. 
 De'ntes cani'ni. See Canine teeth. 
 De'ntes la'ctei. The milk-teeth. S^ 
 Teeth, and Dentition. 
 De'ntes mola'res. See Teeth. 
 Dentidu'cum. (From fZens, a tooth, and 
 duco, to draw.) An instrument for draw- 
 ing of teeth. 
 
 DENTIFRICE. (From dens, a tooth, 
 andfrico, to rub.) A medicine to clean the 
 teeth. 
 
 Dentisca'lpium. (From dens, a tooth, 
 and scalpo, to scrape.) An instrument for 
 scaling teeth. 
 
 DENTITION. (From dentio, to breed 
 teeth.) The breeding or cutting oi' the 
 teeth. The first dentition begins about the 
 sixth or seventh month, and the teeth are 
 termed the primary or milk teeth. About 
 the seventh year, these fall out, and are 
 succeeded by others, Avhich remain during 
 life, and are called the secondary, ot peren- 
 nial teeth. The last dentition takes place 
 between the ages of twenty and five-and- 
 twenty, when the four last grinders appear ; 
 they are called denies sapientce. See also 
 Teeth. 
 Dentodd'cum. See Dentiducum. 
 Denuda'tio. (From denudo, to make 
 bare.) A laying bare the bone. 
 
 DEOBSTRUENTS. {Deobstruenlia, 
 sc. medicamenta ; from de, and obslruo, to 
 obstruct.) Medicines that are exhibited 
 with a view of removing any obstruction. 
 
 Deoppila'ntia. (From de, and oppilo, 
 to stop.) Deoppilativa. Medicines which 
 remove obstructions ; deobstruent or ape- 
 ritive medicines. 
 
 Departi'tio. (From de, and parlior, to 
 divide.) Separating metals. 
 
 Deperdi'tio. (From deperdo, to lose.) 
 Abortion, or the undue loss of the fcetus- 
 
 Depeti'go. (From de, and petigo, a. run- 
 ning scab.) A ring-worm, or tetter, A 
 scurf, or itch, where the skin is rough. 
 
 Dephlegma'tio. (From de, and phlegma. 
 phlegm.) The operation of rectifying or 
 freeing spirits from their vvaterj^ parts. 
 
 DEPILATORY. (Depilatoria, sc. un- 
 guenta; from de, of, and pilus, the hair.) 
 Any application which removes the hairs 
 from any part of the body; thus, a pitch 
 cap pulls the hairs of the head out by the 
 roots. 
 
 Deplu'matio. (From de, and pluma, 
 a feather.) A disease of the eyelids, which 
 causes the hair to fall off. 
 
 Deprehe'nsio. (From deprehendo, to 
 catch unawares.) The epilepsy is so called, 
 from the suddenness with Vvhich persons are 
 seized with it. 
 
 Depre'ssio. (From deprimo, to press 
 do\vn.) Depression. When the bones of 
 
284 
 
 I>ER 
 
 BES 
 
 the skull are forced inwards by fEactuFe, 
 they are said to be depressed. 
 
 DEPRESSOR. (From deprimo, to press 
 down.) Several muscles are so termed, be- 
 cause they depress the part on which they act. 
 
 Depre'ssor a'l^ na'si. See Depressor 
 labii superiorii alizque nasi. 
 
 DEPRESSOR A'NGULI ORIS. 
 Triangularis of Winslow. Depressor labio- 
 rum communis of Douglas. Depressor labio- 
 rum of Cowper. Sous-viaxillo-labial of 
 Dumas. A muscle of the mouth and lip, 
 situated below the under lip. It arises, 
 broad and fleshy, from the lower edge of 
 the lower jaw, near the chin; and is in- 
 serted into the angle of the mouth, which 
 it pulls dowuAvards. 
 
 DEPRESSOR LABII INFERIO'RIS. 
 Quadralus of Winslow. Depressor labii 
 inferioris proprius oi Douglas and Cowper. 
 Mentonier labial of Dumas. A muscle of 
 the mouth and lip, that pulls the under lip 
 and skin of the side of the chin downwards, 
 aud a little outwards. 
 
 DEPRESSOR LABII SUPERIO'RIS 
 ALjE'QUE NA'SI. Depressor alee, nasi of 
 Albinus. Incisivus medius of AVinslow. 
 Depressor labii superioris prop7'ius of Douglas. 
 Constrictores alarum 7iasi, ac depressores 
 labii superioris of Cowper. Maxilloalveoli 
 nasal of Dumas. A muscle of the mouth 
 and lip, situated above the mouth, that draws 
 the upper lip and ala nasi downwards and 
 backwards. It arises, thin and fleshy, from 
 the superior maxillary bone, immediately 
 above the joining of the gums, with the two 
 incisor teeth and cuspidatus ; from thence it 
 runs upwards, and is inserted into the upper 
 lip and root of the ala of the nose. 
 
 DePRE'sSORLa'bU SUPERIO'rIS PRO'PRIUS. 
 
 See Depressor labii superioris alceqiie nasi. 
 
 Depre'ssor labio'rum commu'njs. See 
 Depressor angidi oris. 
 
 Depre'ssor o'culi. See Redus inferior 
 oculi. 
 
 De'primens. See Rectus inferior oculi. 
 
 Depura'stia. (From depuro, to make 
 clean.) Medicines which evacuate impurities. 
 
 DEPURATION. The freeing a liquor 
 or solid body from its foulness. 
 
 Depurato'rius. (From de, and purus, 
 pure.) It is applied to fevers, which termi- 
 nate in perspiration. 
 
 De'ris. (Aiii; : from ciipm, to excoriate.) 
 The skin. 
 
 DERIVATION. (From derivo, to 
 drain off.) The doctrines of derivation 
 and revulsion, talked of by the ancients, 
 are now, in their sense of the terms, Avholly 
 exploded. Derivation means the drawing 
 away any disease from its oi'iginal seat to 
 another part. 
 
 De'rma. (As^/ust.) The skin. 
 
 Dermato'des. (From Js^^jt, skin, and 
 sfuof, a likeness.) Resembling skin, or lea- 
 ther, in its consistence. It is applied to the 
 d:.Ti-a mater. 
 
 DERMATOLO'GIA. (From Ji^ju^^, 
 the skin, and M-yo;, a discourse.) A dis- 
 course or treatise on the skin. 
 
 De'rtron. (From J«;/c, skin.) The 
 omentum, or peritonaeum, is so named, 
 from its skin-like consistence. 
 
 DESAULT, Peter, was a native of 
 Bourdeaux, where he graduated, and be- 
 came distinguished as a practitioner in me- 
 dicine about the beginning of the last cen- 
 tury. He was author of some popular and 
 useful dissertations on medical subjects. In 
 syphilis he maintained that a cure could be 
 effected without salivation ; and in calculous 
 complaints by the patient drinking the Bare- 
 ges water, this being also injected into the 
 bladder ; but it probably merely palliated 
 the symptoms. He exposed also some of the 
 prevailing errors concerning hydrophobia ; 
 as that the patient barked like a dog, and 
 had a propensity to bite ais attendants. The 
 precise period of his death is not men- 
 tioned. 
 
 DESAULT, Peter Joseph, was chief 
 surgeon to. the H6tel-Dieu at Paris. He 
 published several numbers of a surgical 
 journal in 1791, fee; also jointly with M. 
 Chopart, in 1794, " A Treatise on Chirm'- 
 gical Diseases, and the Operations required 
 in their Cure ;" which is allowed to have 
 considerable merit. He attended the young 
 King of France, Lewis XVII., in the Tem- 
 ple ; and died under suspicious circumstan- 
 ces shortly before his royal patient in 1795- 
 
 Descenso'rium. (From descendo, to move 
 downwards.) A vessel in which the distilla- 
 tion by descent is performed. 
 
 Desce'nsus. (From descendo, to move 
 downwards.) The same chemists call it a 
 distillation per descensum, by descent, when 
 the fire is applied at the top and round the 
 vessel, whose orifice is at the bottom. 
 
 DESICCATI'VA. (From desicco, to dry 
 up.) Such medicines as, being applied 
 outwardly, dry up the humours and moist- 
 ure running from a wound. 
 
 Desipie'ntia. (From desipio, to dote.) A 
 defect of reason. Symptomatic phrenzy. 
 
 De'she. (From ^ia>, to bind up.) A ban- 
 dage, or ligature. 
 
 Desrii'dion. (From J'icr/un, a handful.) A 
 small bundle, or little bandage. 
 
 De'smos. (From Jea, to bind up.) A 
 bandage. An inflammatory stricture of a 
 joint, after luxation. 
 
 DESPUMATION. (From despumo, to 
 clarify.) The clarifying- a fluid, or sepa- 
 rating its foul part from it. 
 
 DESQUAMATION. (From desquamo, 
 to scale off.) The separating of lamina?, or 
 scales, from a bone. Exfoliation. 
 
 Desquamato'kiusi. (From desquamo, to 
 scale ofi".) A trepan, or instrument, to take 
 a piece out of the skull. 
 
 Destilla'tios. See Dislillation. 
 
 Desuda'tio. (From desudo, to sweat 
 much.) An unnatural and morbid sweatin?-. 
 
DIA 
 
 VL\ 
 
 285 
 
 Dete'ntio. (From deiineo, to slop, or 
 hinder.) Epilepsy is so called, froai the 
 suddenness with which the patient is seized. 
 DETERGENTS. (From detergo, to wipe 
 away.) Medicines which cleanse and 
 remove sach viscid humours as adhere to 
 and obstruct the vessels. Also such appli- 
 cations as clear away foulness from ulcers. 
 DETONATION. (From detono, to make 
 a noise.) Explosion. 
 
 Detra'ctor. (From detraho, to draw.) 
 Applied to a muscle, whose office is to draw 
 the part to which it is attached. 
 
 De'trahens quadra'tus. See Flatysma 
 myoidts. 
 
 DETRU'SOR URI'N^. (From detrudo, 
 to thrust out.) The name of a muscle 
 whose office is to squeeze out the urine. 
 The muscular coat of the urinary bladder 
 was formerly so called. 
 
 Deu'teri. (From S'sfliooi, second ; be- 
 cause it is discharged next after the fcetus.) 
 The secundines, or after-birth. 
 
 Deuteropa'thia. (From S^iulipoc, second, 
 and 'o-uSog, a suffering.) An affection or suf- 
 fering by , consent, where a second part 
 .suffers, from consent, with the part origin- 
 ally affected, as where the stomach is dis- 
 turbed through a wound in the head. 
 
 DEVENTER, Henry, was born in Hol- 
 land, towards the end of the 17th century. 
 He took a degree in medicine, but his prac- 
 tice was principally in surgery, and at last 
 almost confined to midwifery. He distin- 
 guished himself much by his improvements 
 in this art, as well as by his mechani- 
 cal inventions for obviating deformities in 
 children. He publishgd some obstetrical 
 works several years prior to his death, which 
 occurred in 1739; after which appeared a 
 Treatise on the Rickets in his native lan- 
 guage, of which Haller makes favourable 
 mention. 
 DeviVs dung. See Ferula assafcetida. 
 Diabe'bus. (From (TwCsoOioa), to strength- 
 en ; so called, as affording the chief support 
 to the foot.) The ankle-bone. 
 
 DIABE'TES. (From J^m, through, and 
 i2Mva>, to pass.) An immoderate flow of 
 tirinc. A genus of disease in the class neu- 
 roses, and order spasmi of Cullen. There 
 are two species of this complaint : 1. Dia- 
 betes insipidus, in which there is a super- 
 abundant discharge of limpid urine, of its 
 usual urinary taste. 2. Diabetes mellitus, in 
 which the urine is very sweet, and contains 
 a great quantity of sugar. Great thirst, with 
 a voracious appetite, gradual emaciation of 
 the whole body, and a frequent discharge of 
 urine, containing a large proportion of sac- 
 charine and other matter, which is voided in 
 a quantity even exceeding that of the aliment 
 or fluid introduced, are the characteristics 
 of this disease. Those of a shattered con- 
 stitution, and those who are in the decline 
 of life, are most subject to its attacks. It not 
 unfrequently attends on hysteria, hypochon- 
 
 driasis, dyspepsia, and asthma ; but it is 
 always much milder when symptomatic, 
 than when it appears as a primary affection. 
 Diabetes may be occasioned by the use of 
 strong diuretic medicines, intemperance of 
 life, and hard drinking ; excess in venery, 
 severe evacuations, or by any thing that 
 tends to produce an impoverished state of 
 the blood, or general debility. It has, how- 
 ever, taken place in many instances, with- 
 out any obvious cause. 
 
 That which immediately gives rise to the 
 disease, has ever been considered asobscm'e, 
 and various theories have been advanced on 
 the occasion. It has been usual to consider 
 diabetes as the effect of relaxation of the 
 kidneys, or as depending on a general colli- 
 quation of the fluids. Dr. Richter, pro- 
 fessor of medicine in the university of Goet- 
 tingen, supposes the disease to be generally 
 of a spasmodic nature, occasioned by a sti- 
 mulus acting on the kidneys ; hence asecretio 
 uucta urinm, and sometimes perversa, is the 
 consequence. Dr. Darwin thinks that it is 
 owing to an inverted action of the urinary 
 branch of the lymphatics ; which doctrine, 
 although it did not escape the censure of the 
 best anatomists and experienced physiolo 
 gists, met, nevertheless, with a very favour- 
 able reception, on its being first announced. 
 The late Dr. Cullen offered it as his 
 opinion, that the proximate cause of this 
 disease might be some fault in the assimila- 
 tory powers, or in those employed in con- 
 verting alimentary matters into the proper 
 animal fluids, which theory has since beer; 
 adopted by Dr. Dobson, and still later by 
 Dr. Rollo, surgeon-general to the royal 
 artillery. The liver has been thought, by 
 some, to be the chief source of the disease; 
 but diabetes is hardly ever attended with 
 any affection of this organ , as has been 
 proved by frequent dissections; and when 
 observed, it is to be considered as acci- 
 dental, 
 
 Tiie primary seat of the disease is, how- 
 ever, far from being absolutely determined 
 in favour of any hypothesis yet advanced ; 
 and, from the most attentive consideration 
 of all the circumstances, the weight of evi- 
 dence appears to induce the majority of 
 practitioners to consider diabetes as de- 
 pending on a primary affection of the 
 kidneys. 
 
 Diabetes sometimes comes on slowly and 
 imperceptibly, without any previous dis- 
 order ; and it now and then arises to a con- 
 siderable degree, and subsists long without 
 being accompanied with evident disorder 
 in any particular part of the system ; the 
 great thirst which always, and the voracious 
 appetite which frequently occur in it, be- 
 ing often the only remarkable symptoms; 
 but it more generally happens, that^a con- 
 siderable affection of the stomach precedes 
 the coming on of the disease ; and that, in 
 its progress, besides the symptoms already 
 
t>IA 
 
 mA 
 
 ihentioned, there is a great dryness in the 
 skin, with a sense of weight in the kidneys, 
 and a pain in the ureters, and the other uri- 
 nary passages. 
 
 Under a long continuance of the disease, 
 the body becomes much emaciated, the feet 
 cedematous, great debility arises, the pulse 
 is frequent and small, and an obscure fever, 
 with^all the appearance of hectic, prevails. 
 
 The urine in diabetes, from being at 
 first insipid, clear, and colourless, soon ac- 
 quires a sweetish or saccharine taste, its 
 leading characteristic : and, when sub- 
 jected to experiment, a considerable quan- 
 tity of saccharine matter is to ^be extracted 
 from it. 
 
 In some instances, the quantity of urine 
 is much greater than can be accounted for 
 from all the sources united. Cases are re- 
 -corded, in Avhich 25 to 30 pints were dis- 
 <;liarged in the space of a natural day, for 
 many successive weeks, and even months ; 
 and in which the whole ingesta, as was said, 
 did not amount to, half (he weight of the 
 urine. To account for this overplus, it 
 has been alleged that water is absorbed from 
 tlie air by the surface of the body ; as also 
 that a quantity of water is compounded in 
 the lungs themselves. 
 
 Dissections of diabetes have usuallyshown 
 the kidneys to be much affected. In some 
 instances, they have been found in a loose 
 iJabby state, much enlarged in size, and of 
 a pale ash colour ; in others, they have 
 been discovered much more vascular than in 
 a healthy state, approaching a good deal 
 to what takes place in inflammation, and 
 containing, in their infundibula, a quantity 
 of whitish fluid, somewhat resembling pus, 
 but without any sign of ulceration whatever. 
 At the same time that these appearances 
 have been observed in thei» interior, the 
 veins on their surface were found to be 
 much fuller of blood than usual, form- 
 ing a most beautiful net-woi'k of vessels, 
 the larger branches of which exhibited an 
 absorbent appearance. In many cases of 
 dissection, the whole of the mysentery has 
 been discovered to be much diseased, and 
 its glands remarkably enlarged ; some of 
 them being very hard, and of an irregular 
 texture ; others softer, and of an uniform 
 spherical shape. Many of the lacteals have 
 likewise been seen considerably enlarged. 
 The liver, pancreas, spleen, and stomach, 
 are in general perceived to be in a natural 
 state ; Vtfhen they are not so, the occurrence 
 is to be considered as accidental. The blad- 
 der, in many cases, is found to contain a 
 considerable quantity of muddy urine. 
 
 A great variety of remedies has been pro- 
 posed for this disease ; but their success is 
 generally precarious, or only temporary, at 
 least in the mellitic form of the complaint. 
 The treatment has been generally conducted 
 on the principles of determining the fluids 
 
 to other outlets, particularly tlie skin, and 
 of increasing the tone of the kidneys. Dia- 
 phoretics are certainly very proper remeditfj 
 especially the combination of opium with 
 ipecacuanha, or antimonials, assisted by the 
 warm bath, suitable clothing, and perhaps 
 i-emoval to a milder climate : in the insipid 
 -form of diabetes, this plan has sometimes 
 effected a cure ; and it appears that the 
 large use of opium has even the power of 
 correcting, for the time, the saccharine qua- 
 lity of the urine. Cathartics are hardly of 
 service, farther than to keep the bowels 
 regular. Tonics are generally indicated by 
 obvious marks of debility ; and if the patient 
 be troubled with acidity in the primffi vise, 
 alkaline medicines will be properly joined 
 with them, preferring those which have no 
 diuretic power. Astringents have been 
 highly extolled by some practitioners, but 
 do not appear likely to avail, except those 
 which pass oflf by the urine, as uva ursi ; or 
 the milder stimulants, which can be directed 
 to the kidneys, as copaiba. Sic. may correct 
 the laxity of those organs, if the disease de- 
 pend on this cause. The tinctura lyttte must 
 be used with great caution, and its efficacy 
 is not well established : and blisters to the 
 loins can only be useful as counter-irritants, 
 though not the most suitable. Frequent 
 friction, especially over the kidneys, wearing 
 a tight belt, and gentle exercise, may assist 
 the recovery of the patient ; and when the 
 function of the skin is restored, using the 
 bath gradually of a lower temperature, will 
 tend greatly to obviate its suppression after- 
 wards. It is likewise highly important to 
 regulate the diet, especially in the mellitic 
 diabetes. Dr. Rollo first pointed out the 
 advantage derivedfrom restrictingthe patient 
 to a diet principally of animal food, avoiding 
 especially those vegetables which might af- 
 ford saccharine matter, the urine becoming 
 thereby of a more healthy quality, and di- 
 minishing in quantity : but unfortunately the 
 benefit appears but temporary, and the plan 
 is not persevered in without distress to the 
 patient. The same gentleman recommended 
 also the sulphuret of potash, and still more 
 the hydrosulphuret of ammonia ; but they 
 are very nauseous medicines^ and of doubt- 
 ful efficacy. Another plan of treating the 
 disease has been more recently proposed, 
 namely, by bleeding, and other antiphlogis- 
 tic measures ; and some cases of its success 
 have been recorded : but farther experience 
 is certainly required, before we should be 
 justified in relying much upon it. 
 
 Diabe'tes hyste'ricds. Large discharge 
 of urine in hysterical women. 
 
 Dia'bolus metallo'rum. Tin. 
 
 Diabo'tanum. (From S'm, and ^orctvn, a 
 herb.) A plaster made of herbs. 
 
 Diaca'dmias. (From Sta., and jiscT/zw, 
 cadmia.) The name of a plaster whose basis 
 is cadmia. 
 
DIA 
 
 DIA 
 
 2^'i 
 
 Diacalami'nthes. (From J^a, andaaX^- 
 ^fl'9«, calamint.) The name of an antidole, 
 whose chief ingredient is calamint. 
 
 Diaca'kcinum. (From (f<a., and y-^paivo;, 
 a crab.) The name of an antidote prepared 
 from the flesh of crabs and cray-fish. 
 
 DiACA'nyoN. (From Sia., and xttfuoy, a 
 nut.) Rob of nuts, or walnats. 
 
 DiACA'ssiA. (From Sict, and ntta-a-ict, 
 cassia.) Electuary of cassia. 
 
 Diacasto'eiuh. (From iTw, and iuf^wp, 
 castor.) An antidote whose basis is 
 Castor. 
 
 Diacatho'licon. (From ^la, and KuQoxi- 
 xic, universal.) The name of a purge, so 
 called from its general usefulness. 
 
 DIACE^'TAu'RIUJl. (From Sia., and x.iv- 
 l^ficv, centaury.) The duke of Portland's 
 powder is so called, because its chief ingre- 
 dient is centaury. 
 
 Diacentro'tum. (From S'la,, and nivlpoo), 
 to prick.) A collyrium, so called from its 
 pungency and stimulating qualities. 
 
 Diachalci'tis. (From J/a, and ^^A}Mfle;, 
 chalcitis.) A plaster whose chief ingredient 
 is chalcitis. 
 
 Diacha'lsis. (From S'loi.^s.xa^, to be re- 
 laxed, A relaxation. The opening of the 
 sutures of the head. 
 
 DiACHEiRi'sMUS. (From Sia, and lyjip, the 
 hand.) Any operation performed by the 
 hand." 
 
 Diachelido'nium. (From cPia, and <ypj- 
 'Jmtov, celandine.) A plaster whose cliief in- 
 gredient was the herb celandine. 
 
 Diachore'ma. (From <S'ta.<^aif,is!, to sepa- 
 rate from.) Diachoresis. Any excretion, or 
 excrement, but chiefly that by stool. 
 
 Diachore'sis. See Diachorenia. 
 
 DiACHRi'sTA. (From Sia., and 5^;*, to 
 anoint.) Medicines to anoint sore or bruised 
 parts. 
 
 DiACHKv'susr. (From Jw, and xP'^to;, 
 gold.) A plaster for fractured limbs; so 
 named from its yellow colour. 
 
 Dia'chylum. (From cj/a, and o^yxsj, 
 juice.) The plaster of this name was for- 
 merly made of certain juices, but it now 
 means an emollient digestive plaster. 
 
 Dia'chysis. (From J/a, and f^joi, to pour 
 out.) Fusion or melting. 
 
 Diachv'tica. (From dw^^ya, to dissolve.) 
 Medicines which discuss and dissolve tu- 
 mours. 
 
 Diacike'jia. (From J/st, and yuvix, to 
 move.) A slight dislocation. 
 
 DiAci'ssuBi. (From cJ«4, and }ii:r<To;, ivy.) 
 An application composed of ivy-leaves. 
 
 Dia'clasis. (From ^ia, and :cKoiaj, to 
 break.) A small fracture. 
 
 Diacly'sma. (From S'iuicKv^a), to wash 
 out.) A gargarism, or wash for the 
 mouth. 
 
 DiAcoccYME'LOiS-. (From J/a, and -mk- 
 auunKcv, a pkun.) An electuarj- made of 
 prunes. 
 
 DiAro'pujr. 'Trom -'.-r. and asaix. a 
 
 poppy head. A composition made of the 
 heads of poppies. 
 
 Diacolocy'nthis. (From Sia, and bjxo- 
 zvvQic, the colocynth.) A preparation whose 
 chief ingredient is colocynth. 
 
 Diaco'mma. (From (SnitxiTrla!, to cut 
 through.) Diacope. A deep cut or wound. 
 
 Dia'cope. See Diacomma. 
 
 DiACoPRa:'GiA. (From J«, i^j^jOs?, dung, 
 and at^, a goat. A preparation with goat's 
 dung. 
 
 Diacora'llum. (From Sta, and y.ifo.njuv, 
 coral.) A preparation in which coral is a 
 chief ingredient. 
 
 Dia'crisis. (From S'ta.itpiva:, to distin- 
 guish.) The distinguishing diseases one 
 from another by their symptoms. 
 
 DiACRo'cicji. (Fro'm cT;*, and Kpa^oc, 
 saffron.) A collyrium in which is saffron. 
 
 Diacurcd'ma. (From tT/a, and wpKov/xet, 
 turmeric.) An antidote in which is tur- 
 meric or saffron. 
 
 DiiiCYDo'NiLMr. (From cTw, andw/J'ai'/^t, 
 a quince.) Marmalade of quinces. 
 
 DiADAPHNi'DioN. (From <^va, and </a<f>w!-, 
 the_ laurel-tree.) A drawing-plaster in 
 which were bay-berries. 
 
 DiADEJiA. (From imSne, to surround.) 
 A diadem or bandage to put round the 
 head. 
 
 Diade'xis. (From <r/a<rs;^5/^a;, to trans- 
 fer.) Diadoche. A transposition of hu- 
 mours from one place to another. 
 
 DiA'DocHE. See Diadexis. 
 
 Dia'dosis. (From '^ia<itSaifxt, to distri- 
 bute.) The remission of a disorder, 
 
 DiiE'REsis. (From S'mpice, to divide or 
 separate.) A solution of continuity of the 
 soft parts of the human body. 
 
 Di.^re'tica. (From impi-js, to divide.) 
 Corrosive medicines. 
 
 DliE'TA. (From Siailaa, to nourish.) 
 Diet ; food. It means also the whole of 
 the non-naturals. See Diet- 
 
 Diageau'cidm. (From Ji^, and yKttuKioy, 
 the blue juice of an herb.) An eye-water 
 made of the purging thistle. 
 
 DIAGiMO'SIS. (From oi^yivaa-.ia,, to 
 discern or distinguish.) The science which 
 delivers the signs by which a disease may 
 be distinguished from another disease'; 
 hence those symptoms which distinguish 
 such affections are termed diagnostic. 
 
 Diagrv'diu3i. Corrupted from dacry- 
 dium or scammony. 
 
 Diahermoda'ctylum. (From S'la., and 
 ipi^oS'duclvxc(, the hermodactyl.) A purging; 
 medicine whose basis is the hermodactji. 
 
 Diai'reon. (From cTw, and iptc, the lily.) 
 An antidote in \vhich is the root of the lily. 
 
 DiAi'oBi. (From cfte, and lov, a violet. 
 A pastil whose chief ingredient is violets. 
 
 Diala'cca. (FromJw, and aiw.x*.) An 
 antidote ia which is thelacca. 
 
 DiALAGo'ur.i. (From cT/a, and T-jtyaiQ, a 
 hare.) A medicine in which is the duns; of 
 a hnj-. 
 
288 
 
 DIA 
 
 DIA 
 
 Diale'mma. (From Si:o.u.fj.fiA\oi:, to in- 
 terrupt. The remission of a disease. 
 
 Diale'psis. (From Sia.>A/x^a.\ce, to in- 
 terrupt.) An intermission. Also a space 
 left between a bandage. 
 
 Diali'banum. (From tf^a, and x/fav:'/, 
 frankincense.) A medicine in which frank- 
 incense is a chief ingredient. 
 
 Dia'loes. (From S'ia, and aAc«, the aloe.) 
 A medicine chiefly composed of aloes. 
 
 Dialthjj'a. (From cf/a, and axbcua., the 
 mallow.) An ointment composed chiefly 
 of mallows. 
 
 DIA'LYSIS. (From Sttt>.vce, to dis- 
 solve.) A solution of continuity, or a de- 
 struction of parts. 
 
 DIA'LYSES. (An order in the class 
 locales of Cullen's nosology. 
 
 Dialy'tica. (From uia.).-ju, to dissolve.) 
 Medicines which heal wounds and fractures. 
 
 Diamargari'ton. (From dia., and /jutp- 
 yafiltQ, pearl.) An antidote in which pearls 
 are the chief ingredient. 
 
 DiAMAssE'iiiA. (From J/a, and iy.io-crofj.at, 
 to chew.) A masticatory, or substance put 
 into the mouth and chewed to excite a dis- 
 charge of the saliva. 
 
 Dia'mbra. (From ^ta., and Ay.Cp^, am- 
 ber.) An aromatic composition in which 
 ■vvas ambergris. 
 
 Diame'lon. (From om, and ^«?.cv, a 
 quince. A composition in which ai-e 
 quinces. 
 
 DiAMi'syos. (From oi«, and /JLio-v, misy.) 
 A composition in which misy is an ingredient. 
 
 DIAMOND. The diamond, which was 
 well known to the ancients, is principally 
 found in the western peninsula of India, 
 on the coast of Coromandel, in the king- 
 doms of Golconda and Visapour, in the 
 island of Borneo, and in the Brazils. 
 
 They are generally found bedded in yel- 
 low ochre, or in rocks of free-stone, cr 
 quartz, and sometimes in the beds of run- 
 ning waters. When taken out of the earth, 
 they are incrusted with an exterior earthy 
 covering, under which is another, consisting 
 of carbonate of lime. 
 
 In the Brazils, it is supposed that dia- 
 monds might be obtained in greater quanti- 
 ties than at preset, if the sufficient working 
 of the diamond-mines was not prohibited, 
 in order to prevent that diminution of their 
 commercial value, which a greater abun- 
 dance of them might occasion. 
 
 Brazilian diamonds are, in commercial 
 estimation, inferior to the oriental ones. 
 
 In the rough, diamonds are worth two 
 pounds sterling the carat, or four grains, 
 provided they are without blemish. The 
 expense of cutting and polishing amounts 
 to about four pounds more. The value 
 however is far above what is now stated 
 when they become considerable in size. 
 
 The usual method of calculating the 
 value of diamonds is b}- squaring the number 
 'if carats, and then m'Jitiplying the amount 
 
 by the price of a single carat : thus sup- 
 posing one carat to be 21. a diamond of 
 8 carats is worth 128/. being 8K8X2. 
 
 The famous Pigot diamond weighs 18S 
 l-8th grains. 
 
 Physical Properties of Diamond. 
 
 Diamond is always crystallized, but some- 
 times so imperfectly, that at first sight it 
 might appear amorphous. The figure of 
 diamond, when perfect, is an eight-sided 
 prism. There are also cubical, flat, and 
 round diacaonds. It is the oriental diamond 
 which crystallizes into octohedra, and ex- 
 hibits all the varieties of this primitive 
 figure. The diamond of Brazil crystallizes 
 into dodecahedra. 
 
 The texture of the diamond islamellated, 
 for it may be split or cleft with an instru- 
 ment of Avell-tempered steel, bj"^ a swift 
 blow in a particular direction. There are 
 however some diamonds which do not ap- 
 pear to be formed of lamince, but of twisted 
 and interwoven fibres, like those of knots 
 in wood. These exceed the others gi'eatly 
 in hardness, they cannot be cut or polished, 
 and are therefore called by the lapidaries 
 diamonds of nature. 
 
 The diamond is one of the hardest bodies 
 known. It resists the mosthighly-tempered 
 steel file, which circumstance renders it 
 necessary to attack it with diamond powder. 
 It takes an equisite and lasting polish. 
 It has a great refractive power, and hence its 
 lustre, when cut into the form of a regular 
 solid, is uncommonly great. The usual 
 colour of diamonds is a light gray, often 
 inclining to yellow, at times lemon colour, 
 violet, or black, seldomer rose-red, and still 
 more rarely green or blue, but more fre- 
 quently pale brown. The purest diamonds 
 are perfectly transparent. The coulourless 
 diamond has a specific gravity which is in 
 proportion to that of water as 3.512 to 1.000, 
 according to Brisson. This varies however 
 considerably. When rubbed it becomes 
 positively electric, even before it has been 
 cut by the lapidary. 
 
 Diamond is not acted upon by acids, or 
 ,by any chemical agent, oxygen excepted ; 
 and this requires a very great increase of 
 temperature to produce any effect. 
 
 The diamond burns by a strong heat, with 
 a sensible flame, like other combustible 
 bodies, attracting oxygen, and becoming 
 wholly converted into carbonic acid gas 
 during that process. 
 
 It combines with iron by fusion, and con- 
 verts it, like common charcoal, into steel ; 
 but diamond requires a much higher tempe- 
 rature for its combustion than common char- 
 coal does, and even then it consumes but 
 slowly, and ceases to burn the instant its 
 temperature is lowered. 
 
 It is considered by modern chemists as 
 pure crystallised carbon. See Carbon. 
 
 Diamo'ron. (From cl/:t, and /Mepov, a 
 mulberry.^ A preparation of mulberries. 
 
DIA 
 
 DIA 
 
 28» 
 
 DiAMo'scHUM. (From Jia, and fA.i<re^oc, 
 musk.) An antidote in which musk is a chief 
 ingredient. 
 
 DiAMOTo'sis. (From cT/a, and fjcoloc, lint.) 
 The introduction of lint info an ulcer or 
 wound. 
 
 Dia'na. (A name of the moon.) The 
 chemical name for silver, from its white 
 shining appearance. 
 
 DiANANCA-'sMUS. (From titct, and ava-ynx^ai, 
 to force.) The forcible restoration of a luxa- 
 ted part into its proper place. An instrument 
 to reduce a distorted spine. 
 
 DIA'NTHUS. (From A/?, J^eo;, Jove, and 
 tivQo;. a flower : so called from the elegance 
 and fragrance of its flowers.) The name of 
 a genus of plants in the Linnccan system. 
 Class, Decandria. Order, Digynia. 
 
 Dia'nthus caryophy'llus. The syste- 
 matic name of the clove-pink. Caryophijllum 
 rubrum. Tunica. Veionica. Belonica. Coro- 
 naria. Varyophyllus hortensis. Clove pink. 
 Clove gilliflower. Clove July flower. This 
 fragrant plant, Diantkus caryophyllus : flo- 
 ribus solilariis, squamis calycinis subovatis, bre- 
 vissimis, carollis crenatis, of Linnasus, grows 
 wild in several parts of England ; but the 
 flowers, which are pharmaceutically employ- 
 ed, are usually produced in gardens: they 
 have a pleasant aromatic smell, somewhat 
 allied to that of clove-spice ; their taste is. 
 bitterish and sub-adstringent. These flowers 
 were formerly in extensive use, but are 
 now merely emfJoyed in form of syrup, 
 as a useful and pleasant vehicle for other 
 medicines. 
 
 Diapa'sma. (From S'lATnta-irce, to sprinkle.) 
 A medicine reduced to powder and sprinkled 
 over the body, or any part. 
 
 Diapede'sis. (From tituTnS'oue, to leap 
 through.) The transudation or escape of 
 blood through the coats of an artery. 
 
 Diape'gma. (From JictTs-nywo), to close 
 together.) A surgical instrument for clo- 
 sing together broken bones. 
 
 Diape'nte. (From hai., and vivri, five.) 
 A medicine composed of five ingredients. 
 
 DIAPHANOUS. (From jia, through, 
 and <pouviB, to shine.) A term applied to 
 any substance which is transparent ; as the 
 hyaloid membrane covering the vitreous 
 humour of the eye, which is as transparent 
 as glass. 
 
 Diaphce'kicum. (From <Jia, and ipoivi^, a 
 date.) A medicine made of dates. 
 
 Dia'phora. (From Jiacpspa), to distinguish.) 
 The distinction of diseases by their charac- 
 teristic marks and symptoms. 
 
 DIAPHORE'SIS. (From ^tot^of^, to carry 
 through.) Perspiration or increased cutane- 
 ous secretion. 
 
 DIAPHORETICS. (Diaphorelica, sc. me- 
 dicamenta ; from (fMipopue, to carry through.) 
 Medicines which, from being taken inter- 
 nally, increase the discharge by the skin. 
 When this is carried so far as to be conden- 
 sed on the suiface, it forms sweat ; and the 
 
 37 
 
 medicines producing it are named sudorifics. 
 Between diaphoretics and sudorifics there 
 is no distinction ; the operation is in both 
 cases the same, and differs only in degree 
 from augmentation of dose, or employment 
 of assistant means. This class of medicines 
 comprehends five orders: 1. Pungent dia- 
 phoretics, as the volatile salts, and essential 
 oils, which are well adapted for the aged j 
 those in whose system there is little sensibi- 
 lity ; those who are difficultly affected by 
 other diaphoretics ; and those whose sto- 
 machs will not bear large doses of medicines. 
 2. Calefacient diaphoretics, such as serpenta- 
 ria contrayerva, and guaiacum : these are 
 given in cases where the circulation is low 
 and languid. 3. Siitnulant diaphoretics, as an- 
 tiraonial and mercurial preparations, which 
 are best fitted for the vigorous and plethoric. 
 4. Ardispasmodic diaphoretics, as opium, musk, 
 and camphire, which are given to produce a 
 diaphoresis, when the momentum of the 
 blood is increased. 5. Diluent diaphoretics, 
 as water, whey, &.c. which are best calcula- 
 ted for that habit in wliich a jiredisposifion to 
 sweating is wanted; and in wliich no dia- 
 phoresis takes place, although there be evi- 
 dent causes to produce it. 
 
 DIAPHRA'GMA. {-malis, i\. -. from <ft«, 
 and (ppuTlu, to divide.) Septum transversum. 
 The midrif, or diaphragm. A muscle that 
 divides the thorax from the abdomen. It is 
 composed of two muscles ; the first and su- 
 perior of these arises from the sternum, and 
 the ends of the last ribs on each side. Its 
 fibres, from this semicircular origination, 
 tend towards their centre, and terminate in 
 a tendon, or aponeurosis, which is termed 
 the centrum tendinosum. The second and 
 inferior muscle comes from the vertebrae of 
 the loins by two productions, of which that 
 on the right side comes from the first, second, 
 and third vertebraj of the loins; that on the 
 left side is somewhat shorter, and both these 
 portions join and make the lower part of 
 the diaphragm, which joins its tendons with 
 the tendon of the other, so that they make but 
 one muscular partition. It is covered by 
 the pleura on its upper side, and by the pe- 
 ritoneum on the lower side. It is pierced 
 in the middle, for the passage of the vena 
 cava; in its lower part for the oesophagus, 
 and the nerves, which go to the upper ori- 
 fice of the stomach, and betwixt the pro- 
 ductions of the inferior muscle, passes the 
 aorta, the thoracic duct, and the vena'azygos. 
 It receives arteries and veins called phrenic 
 or diaphragmatic, from the cava and aorta ; 
 and sometimes on its lower part two branches 
 from the vina adiposa, and two arteries from 
 the lumbares. It has two nerves which 
 come from the third vertebra of the neck, 
 which pass through the cavity of the thoraSj 
 and are lost in its substance. In its natural 
 situation, the diaphragm is convex on tlie 
 upper side towards the breast, and concave 
 on its lower side towards the belly : there- 
 
290 
 
 DIA 
 
 DIA 
 
 fore, when its fibres swell and contract, it itch or scurvy.) A medicine for the itch or 
 must become plain on each side, and conse- scurvy. 
 
 qnently the cavity of the breast is enlarged Diapte'knes. (From i'la., and Trlipva., the 
 to "ive liberty to the lungs to receive air in heel.) A composition of cow heels and 
 inspiration ;' and the stomach and i^iteslines cheese. 
 
 are pressed for the distribution of their con- Diaptero'sis. (From tTw, and 3-7s^ov, a 
 lents ; hence the use of this muscle is very feather.) The cleaning the ears with a 
 considerable ; it is the principal agent in re- feather. 
 
 spiralion, particularly in inspiration ; for Diapye'ma. (From i'ta., and ttvov, pus.) A 
 when it is in action, the cavity of the thorax suppuration or abscess. 
 
 is enlaro^ed, particularly at the sides, where Diapye'mata. (From otAvuiif/.a, a suppu- 
 the lungs are chiefly situated ; and as the ration.) Suppurating medicines. 
 Junes must always be contiguous to the in- Uiapye'tica. (From 6ia^vHfJi.ct, a suppu- 
 side of the thorax and upper side of the dia- ration.) See Diapyemala. 
 phragm, the air rushes into them, in order Diakho'cha. (From tf/oe, and px°^' * 
 to fill up the increased space. In expiration space.) The space between the foldings of 
 it is relaxed and pushed up by the pressure a bandage. 
 
 of the abdominal muscles upon the viscera Dia'rius. (From dies, a day.) A term 
 of the abdomen ; and at the same time that applied to fevers -which last but one day. 
 they press it upwards, they pull down the Diaroma'ticum. (From eTw, and apo- 
 ribs, bv which the cavity of the thorax is fxajiiccv, an aromatic.) A composition of 
 diminished, and the air suddenly pushed out spices. 
 
 of the lungs. Dia'rrhage. (From Jta.ppn'yvtJfM, to 
 
 Diaphragm ATiTis. (From Sia.(f^pciyju.ct.,the break asunder.) A fracture of the temple 
 diaphragm.) Dtaphragmitis. Faraphrenilis. bones. 
 
 ■ '" •'"■ -^:-— i- — "— "5°° Diarrhodo'meli. (From tTw, focloV; a rosB, 
 
 and /uiM, honey.) Scammony, agaric, pep- 
 per and honey. 
 
 Dia'rrhodon. (From tTw, and pccTcv, a 
 rose.) A composition of roses. 
 
 DIARRHffi'A. (From S-iappioi, to flow 
 
 An*^ inflammation of the diaphragm. See 
 Faraphrenilis. 
 
 Djaphragmi'tis. See Paraphrenitis. 
 
 Dia'phthora. (From<rta?6j/p,to corrupt.) 
 An abortion where the fostus is corrupted in 
 the womb. 
 
 Diaphyla'ctica. (From i^MipuKa.a-a-a>, to through.) A purging. It is distinguished 
 preserve.) Medicines which resist putrefac- by frequent stools with the natural excre- 
 tion or prevent infection. ment, not contagious, and seldom attended 
 
 Dia'physis. (From J'w^yft), to divide.) An with pyrexia. It is a genus of disease in 
 
 interstice or partition between the joints. the class neuroses, and order spasmi of Cul- 
 
 DiAPissELiE'uM. (From (T/ot, and OTs-ijsxaiov, len, containing the following species 
 
 the oil of pitch, or liquid pitch.) A compo 
 sition in which is liquid pitch. 
 
 Dia'plasis. (From Jia^rKaitrace, to put to- 
 gether.) The replacing a luxated or frac- 
 tured bone in its proper situation. 
 
 1. 
 
 Diarrhoea crapulosa. The feculent diarrhoea, 
 from crapuhis, one who overloads his sto- 
 mach. 2. Diarrhcea biliosa. The bilious, 
 from an increased secretion of bile. 3. 
 Diarrhcea mucosa. The mucous, from a 
 Diapla'sma. (From 6ix7rKci<Ta-ai, to anoint.) quantity of slime being voided. 4. Diar- 
 An unction or fomentation applied to the rhoia hepalirrhcea. The hepatic, in which 
 whole body or any part. there is a quantity of serous matter, some- 
 
 Dia'pne. (From ^lajTtnce, to blow through, what resembling the washings of flesh, void- 
 er pass gently as the breath does.) An in- ed ; the liver being primarily atfected. 5. 
 voluntary and insensible discharge of the Diarrhcea lienterica. The lientery ; when 
 y^mg the food passes unchanged. 6. Diarrhcea 
 
 Dia'pnoe. (From S'tAmio), to breathe f ceZiac«. The cceliac passion: the food passes 
 through.) The transpiration of vapour oft' in this affection in a white liquid state 
 through the pores of the skin. like chyle. T. Diarrhea verminosa. Ari- 
 
 DiAPNo'iCA. (From (fwTTvsai, to transpire.) sing from worms. Diarrhoea seems evidently 
 Diaphoretics or medicines which promote to depend on an increase of the peristaltic 
 perspiration. motion, or of the secretion of the inte.stines ; 
 
 Diapore'ma. (From SicLVopim, to be in and besides the causes already noticed, it 
 doubt.) Nervous anxiety. may arise from many others, influencing the 
 
 Diapo'ron. (From J/*, and cTrapcL, au- system generally, or the particular seat ot 
 tumnal fruits.) A composition in which are the disease. Of the former kind are cold, 
 several autumnal fruits, as quinces, medlars, checking perspiration, certain passions ot the 
 and services. mind, and other disorders, as dentition, 
 
 Diapra'ssium. (From cTw, and Trpua-^ gout, fever, he. To the latter belong va- 
 o-tav, horebound.) A composition of hoie- rious acrid ingesta, drastic cathartics, spon- 
 jjoJnd laneous acidity, &c. In this complaint each 
 
 DiAPRu'NUM. (From itct, and ^^om, a discharge is usually preceded by a murmur- 
 prune.) An electuary of prunes. ing noise, w^th a sense of weight^and uneasi- 
 Diapso'kicum. (From ^T/*, and 4^/5*, the ness in the hypogastnum- 
 
 When it is 
 
protracted, the stomach usually becomes af- 
 fected with sickness, orsometimes vomiting, 
 the countenance grows pale or sallow, and 
 the skin generally dry and rigid. Ultimately 
 great debility and emaciation, with dropsy 
 of the lower extremities, often supervene. 
 Dissections of diarrhcea, where it terminated 
 fatally, have shown ulcerations of the inter- 
 nal surface of the intestines, sometimes to a 
 considerable extent, especially about the fol- 
 licular glands; in which occasionally a can- 
 cerous character has been observable. The 
 treatment of this complaint must vary great- 
 ly according to circumstances : sometimes 
 we can only hope to palliate, as when it oc- 
 curs in the advanced period of phthisis pul- 
 monaliS; sometimes it is rather to be en- 
 couraged, relieving more serious symptoms, 
 as a bilious diarrhcEa coming on in fever, 
 though still some limits must be put to the 
 discharge. Where, however, we are war- 
 ranted in using the most speedy means of 
 stopping it, the objects are, 1. To obviate 
 the several causes. 2. To lessen the inordi- 
 nate action, and give tone to the intestine. 
 
 I. Emetics may sometimes be useful, 
 clearing out the stomach, and liver, as well 
 as determining lo the skin. Cathartics also, 
 expelling worms, or indurated feeces ; but 
 any acrimony in the intestine would proba- 
 bly cause its own discharge, and where there 
 is much irritability, they may aggravate the 
 disease : however, in protracted cases, 
 the alvine contents speedily become vitia- 
 ted, and renew the irritation ; which may 
 be best obviated by an occasional mild ape- 
 rient, particularly rhubarb. If, however, 
 the liver do not perform its office, the intes- 
 tine will hardly recover its healthy condi- 
 tion ; and that may most probably be effect- 
 ed by the cautious use of mercury. Like- 
 wise articles which determine the fluids to 
 other outlets, diuretics, and particularly dia- 
 phoretics, in many cases contribute materi- 
 ally to recovery ; the latter perhaps assisted 
 by bathing* warm clothing, gentle exercise, 
 Sic. Diluent, demulcent, antacid, and other 
 chemical remedies may be employed to cor- 
 rect acrimony, according to its particular 
 nature. In children teething, the gums 
 should be lanced ; and if the bowels have 
 been attacked on the repulsion of some other 
 disease, it may often be proper to endeavour 
 to restore this. But a matter of the greatest 
 importance is the due regulation of the diet, 
 carefully avoiding those articles, which are 
 likely to disagree, or irritate the bowels, 
 and preferring such as have a mild astrin- 
 gent effect. Fish, milk, and vegetables, little 
 acescent, as rice, bread, Sic. are best ; and 
 lor the drink, madeira or brandy, sutiiciently 
 diluted rather than malt liquors. 
 
 II. Some of the means already noticed 
 will help to fulfil the second indication also, 
 as a wholesome diet, exercise, diaphoretics, 
 Sic. : but there are others of more power, 
 'which must be resorted to in urgent cases. 
 
 DIA 
 
 291 
 
 At the head of these is opium, a full dose of 
 which frequently at once effects a cure ; but 
 where there is some more fixed cause, and the 
 complaint of any standing, moderate quan- 
 tities repeated at -proper intervals will answer 
 better, and other subsidiary means ought not 
 to be neglected ; aromatics may prevent its 
 disordering the stomach, rhubarb obviate its 
 causing permanent constipation, &c. To- 
 nics are generally proper, the discharge itself 
 inducing debility, and where there is a defi- 
 ciency of bile particularly, the lighter forms 
 of the aromatic bitters, as the infusum calum- 
 bce, &c. will materially assist ; and mild 
 chalybeates are sometimes serviceable. In 
 protracted cases astringents come in aid of 
 the general plan, and where opium disagrees, 
 they may be more necessary : but the milder 
 ones should be employed at first, the more 
 powerful only where the patient appears 
 sinking. Chalk and lime-water answer best 
 where there is acidity ; otherwise the pome- 
 granate rind, logwood extract, catechu, kino, 
 tormentil, &c. may be given : where these 
 fail, alum, sulphate of zinc, galls, or super- 
 acetate of lead. 
 
 DIARTHRO'SIS. (From <fMpSpoa,, to arti- 
 culate.) A moveable connexion of bones. 
 This genus has five species, viz. enarthrosis, 
 arthrodia, ginglymus, trochoides, and am- 
 phiarthrosis. 
 
 Diasapo'nium. (From //«, and o-etTraiv, 
 soap.) An ointment of soap. 
 
 Diasaty'rium. (From S'ln, and a-aOufim, 
 the orchis.) An ointment of the orchis- 
 root. 
 
 Diasci'llium. (From /;*, and a-niKXct, 
 the squill.) Oxymel and vinegar of 
 squills. 
 
 Diasci'ncus. (From <f'ia, and s-niyKoc, the 
 crocodile.) A name for the mithridate, in 
 the composition of which there was a part 
 of the crocodile. 
 
 Diasco'rdium. (From Stct, and anopS'iov, 
 the water germander.) Electuary of scor- 
 dium. 
 
 Diase'na. (From tftct, and sena.) A me- 
 dicine in which is senna. 
 
 Diasmy'rnum. (From eft«, and (r/uivpvii, 
 myrrh.) A collyrium containing myrrh. 
 
 DiAso'sTicA. (From Sma-u^a), to preserve.) 
 Medicines which preserve health. 
 
 Diaspe'rmatum. (From J'lu, and a-Trip- 
 /xa,, seed.) A medicine composed chiefly of 
 seeds. 
 
 Dia'sphage. (From fMVfa^a), to sepa- 
 rate.) Diasphaxis. The interstice between 
 two veins. 
 
 Diasphy'xis. (From if/*, and r<pv^ce, to 
 strike.) The pulsation of an artery. 
 
 DIA'STASiS. (From (f'na-Tn/M, to sepa- 
 rate.) Diastema. A separation. A sepa- 
 ration of the ends of bones. 
 
 Diaste'aton. (From Jw, and g-iup, fat.) 
 An ointment of the fat of animals. 
 Diaste'ma. See Diastasis. 
 DIA'STOLE. (From <ft«, and a-TSXAsi, 
 
292 
 
 Die 
 
 DIE 
 
 to stretch.) The dilatation of the heat and 
 arteries. 
 
 DiASTOMo'sis. (From S'ntr^y.om, to di- 
 late.) Any dilatation, or dilating instru- 
 ment. 
 
 Diastre'mma. (From S'la.g-pi^m, to turn 
 aside.) Diaslrophe. A distortion of any 
 Jimb or part. 
 
 Dia'strophe. See Diaslremma. 
 
 Dia'tasis. (From S'lctTUvai, to distend.) 
 The extension of a fractured limb, in order 
 to reduce it. 
 
 Diatecoli'thum. (From ^la, and 7»»o- 
 xSoi, the Jew's stone.) An antidote con- 
 taining lapis judaicus. 
 
 Diatere'sis. (From ^ta., and7«fs», to per- 
 forate.) A perforation or aperture. 
 
 Diatere'tica. (From cT/a, and liftai, to 
 preserve.) Medicines wiiich preserve health 
 and prevent disease. 
 
 Diate'ssaron. (From tJ/a, and n^cntpi;, 
 four.) A medicine compounded of four 
 simple ingredients. 
 
 Diate'ttigum. (From (Tw, and li^li^, a 
 grasshopper.) A medicine in the composi- 
 tion of which were grasshoppers. 
 
 DIATHESIS. (From J-tciTt6>f/ut, to dis- 
 pose.) Any particular state of the body : thus, 
 in inflammatory fever, there is an inflamma- 
 tory diathesis, and during putrid fever, a pu- 
 trid diathesis. 
 
 Diathe'smus. (From SiaBea, to run 
 through.) A rupture through which some 
 fluid escapes. 
 
 DiATRAGACA'NTHtJM. (From Sm, and rpn- 
 y»Kav9a., tragacanth.) A medicine composed 
 of gum-tragacanth. 
 
 Dia'trium. (From J^ia, and Ipu;, three.) 
 A medicine comjjosed of three simple in- 
 gredients. 
 
 Diaxyla'loics. (From cT/a, and ^uKaxoi, 
 the lignum aloes.) A medicine in which is 
 lignum aloes. 
 
 Diazo'ma. (From S'la^amv/ui, to surround ; 
 because it surrounds the cavity of the tho- 
 rax.) The diaphragm. 
 
 DiAZo'sTEK. (From J/alavi'i/^/, to surround; 
 because when the body is girded, the belt 
 usually lies upon it.) A name of the twelfth 
 vertebra of the back. 
 
 Dicente'tcm. (From cTw, and }t.iilia>, to 
 stimulate.) A pungent stimulating colly- 
 rium. 
 
 Dichaste'res. (From J'i%a.^ai, to divide, 
 because they divide the food.) A name of 
 the foreteeth. 
 
 Dichophy'ia. (From Six^, double, and 
 ?u», to grow.) A distemper of the hairs, in 
 which they split and grow forked. 
 
 DlCliOl'IC. (Dicroticu^, sc. pulsus; from 
 tl/c, twice, aod kkuu, to strike.) A term given 
 to a pulse in which the artery rebounds after 
 striking, so as to convey the sensation of a 
 double pulsation. 
 
 Dictamni'tes. (From (r/x7*^voc, dhtany.) 
 A wine medicated with diilany. 
 
 DICTA'MNUS. (From Dictamnm, a city 
 
 iQ Crete, on whose mountains it grows.) The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linnjean 
 system. Class, Decandria. Order Monogy- 
 nia. Dittany. 
 
 Dicta'mnus a'lbus. White fraxinella, or 
 bastard dittany. Fraxinella. Didamnus 
 alhus; foliis pinnatis, caule simplici, of Lin- 
 nfflus. The root of this plant is the part 
 directed for medicinal use ; when fresh, 
 it has a moderately strong, not disagreeable 
 smell. Formerly it was much used as a 
 stomachic, tonic, and alexipharmic, and was 
 supposed to be a medicine of much efficacy 
 in removing uterine obstructions and de- 
 stroying worms ; but its medicinal powers 
 became so little regarded by modern physi- 
 cians, that it had almost entirely fallen into 
 disuse, till Baron Stoerck brought it into 
 notice, by publishing several cases of its 
 success, viz. in tertian intermittents, worms 
 (lumbrici,) and menstrual suppressions. In 
 all these cases, he employed the powdered 
 root to the extent of a scruple twice a-day. 
 He also made use of a tincture, prepared of 
 two ounces of the fresh root digested in 14 
 ounces of spirit of wine ; of this 20 to 50 
 drops two or three times a-day, were success- 
 fully employed in epilepsies, and, when 
 joined with steel, this root, we are told, was 
 of great service to chlorolic patients. The 
 dictamnus undoubtedly, says Dr. Woodville, 
 is a medicine of considerable power; but 
 notwithstanding the account of it given by 
 Stoerck, who seems to have paid little atten- 
 tion to its modus operandi, we may still say 
 with Haller " nondum autem vires pro dig7ii- 
 tate exploraius es/," and it is now fallen into 
 disuse. 
 
 Dicta'mnus cre'ticus. See Origanum 
 didamnus. 
 
 DiBYnm'A. (From itS'u/ji.cQ, double.) A 
 cataplasm ; so called by Galen, from the 
 double use to which he put it. 
 
 Di'dymi. (From S'lSvy.oi;, double.) Twins. 
 An old name of the testicles, and two emi- 
 nences of the brain, from their double pro- 
 tuberance. 
 
 Diecbo'lium. (From J";*, and iKQaKKw, 
 to cast out.) A medicine causing an abor- 
 tion. 
 
 Diele'ctrok. (From Sict, and ikuClfiov, am- 
 ber.) A name of a troche, in which amber 
 is an ingredient. 
 
 DIEMERBROECK, Isbrand, was born 
 near Utrecht, in 1609. After graduating 
 at Angers, he went to Nimegiien in 1636, 
 and for some years continued freely attend- 
 ing those, who were ill of the plague, which 
 raged with great violence, and of which 
 he subsequently published an account. This 
 obtained him much credit ; and in 1642, 
 he was made professor extraordinary in me- 
 dicine at Utrecht; when he gave lectures 
 on that subject, as well as on anatomy, 
 which rendered hrm very popular. He re- 
 ceived al o other distinctions at that univer- 
 sity, and continued in high esteem till his 
 
mQ 
 
 DIG 
 
 293 
 
 death in 1674. He was author besides of 
 a system of anatomy, and several other 
 works in medicine and surgery ; part of 
 which were published after his death by his 
 son, especially his treatise on the measles 
 and small-pox. 
 
 Diervi'lla. (Named in honour of Mr. 
 Dierville, who first brought it from Arcadia.) 
 See Lonicera diervilla. 
 
 DIET. DioBta. The dietetic part of 
 medicine is no inconsiderable branch, and 
 seems to require a much greater share of 
 regard than it commonly meets with. A 
 great variety of diseases might be removed 
 by the observance of a proper diet and 
 regimen, without the assistance of medi- 
 cine, were it not for the impatience of the 
 sufferers. However, it may on all occa- 
 sions come in as a proper assistant to the 
 cure, which sometimes cannot be performed 
 without a due observance of the non natu- 
 rals. That food is, in general, thought the 
 best and most conducive to long life, which 
 is most simple, pure, and free from irrita- 
 ting qualities, and such as approaches near- 
 est to the nature of our own bodies in ^a 
 healthy state, or is cajiable of being easiest 
 converted into their substa;ice by the vis 
 vitae, after it has been duly prepared by the 
 art of cookery ; but the nature, composition, 
 virtues, and uses of particular aliments can 
 never be learnt to satisfaction, without the 
 assistance of practical chemistry. 
 
 DIET DRINK. An alterative decoc- 
 tion employed daily in considerable quanti- 
 ties, at least from a pint to a quart. The 
 decoction of sarsaparilla and mezereon, the 
 Lisbon diet drink, is the most common and 
 most useful. 
 
 DIETETICS. That part of medicine 
 which considers the way of living with 
 relation to food, or diet, suitable to any 
 particular case. 
 
 DiExoDos. (From Jist, and i^oJoc, a way 
 to pass out.) Diodos. In Hippocrates it 
 means evacuation by stool. 
 
 DiFFLA rio. (From difflo, to blow away.) 
 Perspir-.^iion. 
 
 DIGA'STRICUS. (Digaslricus, sc. muse. 
 from c)if, twice, and ysta-Tit^, a belly.) 
 BivenUr maxillce of Albinus. Mantoido- 
 hygeiiien of Dumas. A muscle so called 
 from its having two bellies, situated exter- 
 nally between the lower jaw and os hyoides. 
 Jt arises by a fleshy belly, from the upper 
 part of the processus mastoideus, and de- 
 scending, it contracts into a round tendon, 
 which passes through the stylohyoideus, and 
 an annular ligament which is fasiened to 
 the OS hyoides : then it grows fleshy again, 
 and ascends towards the middle of the edge 
 of the lower jaw, where it is inserted. Its 
 use is to open the mouth by pulling the 
 lower jaw downwards and backwards ; and 
 when the jaws are shut, to raise the larynx, 
 and consequently the pharynx, upwards, as 
 in deglutition. 
 
 Digere'ntja. (From digero, to digest.) 
 Medicines which promote the secretion of 
 proper pus in wounds and ulcers. 
 
 DIGESTION. [Digestio, from digero, to 
 dissolve.) 
 
 1. An operation in which such matters 
 as are intended to act slowly on each other, 
 are exposed to a slow heat, continued for 
 some time. 
 
 2. The change that the food undergoes 
 in the stomach, by which it is converted 
 into chyme. The circumstances necessary 
 to effect a healthy digestion of the food 
 are, 1. A certain degree of heat of the 
 stomach. 2. A free mixture of saliva with 
 the food in the mouth. 3. A certain quan- 
 tity of healthy gastric juice. 4. The na- 
 tural peristaltic motion of the stomach. 5. 
 The pressure of the contraction and re- 
 laxation of the abdominal muscles and dia- 
 phragm. From these circumstances, the 
 particles of the food are softened, dissolved, 
 diluted, and intimately mixed into a soft 
 pap, called chyme, which passes through 
 the pylorus of the stomach into the duo- 
 denum. The fluid, which is termed gastric 
 juice, is separated by the minute arteries 
 opening into the cavity of the stomach. 
 See Gastric Juice. From various experi- 
 ments of physiologists, it is ascertained that 
 the gastric juice reduces the aliments into 
 an uniform pap or paste, even out of the 
 body ; that it acts in the same manner after 
 death ; and that it is the chief agent in the 
 process of digestion. 
 
 Animals only are invested with organs of 
 digestion ; every one, from man to the poly- 
 pus, presents an alimentary canal differently 
 formed ; the existence of a digestive appa- 
 ratus, then, could be given as an essential 
 character of animal life. In man, this 
 consists of a long canal extending from the 
 mouth to the anus, into which open the 
 excretory ducts of various glands, situated 
 in the vicinity, that secrete liquors, neces- 
 sary to alter, liquefy, and animalise alimen- 
 tary matter. 
 
 It would be nseless to recapitulate the 
 hypotheses formed to explain digestion ; 
 they may be reduced to cociion, fermenta- 
 tion, trituration, 'putrefaction, and maceration 
 of the food received into the cavity of the 
 stomach. Physiologists are generally agreed, 
 at present, in considering digestion in the 
 stomach as a solution of the aliment by 
 the gastric juice. This liquid, copiously 
 poured on the internal surface of the sto- 
 mach, when this viscus is irritated by the 
 presence of food, is the production of ar- 
 terial exhalation ; it is neither an acid nor 
 alkali, and seems to be of a nature nearly 
 analogous to saliva ; the gastric juice pos- 
 sessing great solvent properties, penetrates 
 into the alimentary matter on all sides, 
 separates and divides its particles, combines 
 with if, changes its composition, and im- 
 presses qualities very different from those 
 
594 
 
 DIG 
 
 DIG 
 
 it possessed before this mixture. In fact, 
 if a mouthful of wine or food be returned 
 from the stomach some minutes after it has 
 been received, the odour, taste, and all the 
 qualities, both physical and cbemical, of 
 these substances, are so altered, that we can 
 with difficulty distinguish them ; and vinous 
 liquors, more or less acid, are no longer 
 susceptible of spirituous fermentation. The 
 energy of ti^e power of the gastic juice, 
 perhaps exaggerated by some physiologists, 
 is sufficient to reduce to a soft mass the 
 hardest bones, on which certain animals 
 subsist : it is very probable that its chemical 
 composilion is different and variable, and 
 that it is acid, alkaline, or saponaceous, 
 according to the nature of the aliment. 
 Although gastric juice is the most powerful 
 agent of digestion in the stomach, i(s dis- 
 solvent power has need of assistance from 
 the action of several secondary causes, as 
 heat which seems to augment and concen- 
 trate itself in the epigastric region. So long 
 as the exertion of the stomach continues, 
 there is a sort of intestine fermentation, 
 which should not however be, in the full 
 sense, compared to the motion by which fer- 
 mentative and putrescent substances are de- 
 composed ; there is also a moderats and 
 peristaltic motion of the muscular fibres of 
 the stomach which press the aliment on all 
 sides, and perform a slight trituration; while 
 the gastric moisture softens and macerates 
 the food before it is dissolved ; if may then 
 be affirmed that the process of digestion is 
 at the same time chemical, vital, and me- 
 chanical ; the authors, therefore, of various 
 theories to explain this function, have erred 
 by attributing to one cause only, as heat, 
 fermentation, putrefaction, irituration, ma- 
 ceration, and the gastric juice, that which is 
 the aggregate result of all those causes 
 united. 
 
 The aliment remains a greater or less lime 
 in the stomach, agreeably to the facility or 
 difficulty of the necessary changes taking 
 place. Gosse, of Geneva, has proved on 
 himself, that the animal and vegetable fibre, 
 the white of an egg boiled, white and ten- 
 dinous parts, paste kneaded with butter, 
 sebaceous substances, and those things which 
 are not fermented, or very little fermentative, 
 make greater resistance to the gastric juice, 
 than the gelatinous "parts of vegetables and 
 animals, fermented bread, Sic. that the latter 
 class of substances require only an hour for 
 their complete dissolution, while the diges- 
 tion of the former was not completed at the 
 end of several hours. 
 
 During the time of digestion, both orifices 
 of the stomach are closed ; no gas, disen- 
 gaged from the aliment, ascends through 
 ihe oesophagus, unless in cases of bad di- 
 gestion : slight chills are felt ; the pulse 
 becomes quicker and stronger, and the pow- 
 ers of life seem diminished in some organs, 
 to be carried to the seat of the digestive 
 
 process. The parietes of the siomach sooli; 
 begin to act : their circular fibres contract 
 in different parts of its extent ; these peri- 
 staltic oscillations, at first vague and uncer- 
 tain, become more regular, and are directed 
 from above downwards, from left to right, 
 that is, from the cardia towards the pylorus ; 
 its longitudinal fibres also contract, and thus 
 approximate both terminations. In these 
 different motions, the stomach becomes pa- 
 rallel with the pylorus, and the angle formed 
 by the duodenum is almost totally oblitera- 
 ted, which renders the passage of food easier. 
 It has been remarked, that digestion proceeds 
 better during sleep, when we lie on the right 
 side than on the left, and this difference has 
 been attributed to the compression made by 
 the liver on the stomach. It should rather 
 be considered, that on the right side, the 
 passage of food is accelerated by its own 
 gravity, the situation of the stomach is natu- 
 rally oblique, from left to right, and becomes 
 more so in consequence of changes induced 
 by food. 
 
 The aperture of the pylorus is furnished 
 with a muscular ring, covered by a dupli- 
 cature of mucous membrane ; this kind of 
 sphincter keeps it closed during the time of 
 digestion in the stomach, and does not give 
 passage to the aliment until it has undergone 
 a very material alteration. The pylorus, 
 possessing a peculiar and extremely delicate 
 sensibility, may be considered as a sort of 
 vigilant sentinel, that prevents any thing 
 from passing that has not suffered proper 
 changes. Many authors quoted by Haller, 
 have been well aware that the food did not 
 pass from the stomach successively in the 
 same manner as it was received, but agree- 
 ably to its greater or less facility of diges- 
 tion. 
 
 It would appear that there is a real se- 
 lection of food in the stomach, for those 
 aliments that admit of an easy digestion are 
 directed towards the pylorus, which gives 
 passage to them : while, on the contrary, 
 such as are not sufficiently digested are not 
 permitted to pass, but kept back in the sto- 
 mach. This delicate feeling, which we at- 
 tribute to the pylorus ; this exquisite sense, 
 by which it exerts a kind of choice on the 
 food that passes through, may be perhaps 
 objected to; pieces of money, however, or 
 other extraneous indigestible bodies, remain 
 a longer or shorter time in the stomach be- 
 fore they go into the intestines, and present 
 themselves several different times at the 
 orifice of the pylorus, and do not get through 
 till after it has been accustomed to their 
 contact. It is the same with the gastric sys- 
 tem as whh a secreting gland ; and in the 
 same manner the commencement of excre- 
 tory ducts, possessed of a sort of elective 
 sensibility do not receive the secreted liquor 
 before it has undergone necessary prepara- 
 tions in the glandular parenchyma ; so the 
 pylorus, which may be considered the ex 
 
DIG 
 
 DIG 
 
 295 
 
 cretory duct of the stoinacb; does not admit 
 the food nor suffer it to pass into the intes- 
 tines, until it has been sufficiently elabo- 
 rated by the action of this organ. 
 
 In proportion as the stomach becomes 
 empty, tiie spasm of the skin ceases, a mo- 
 derate heat succeeds the shiverings, the pulse 
 becomes more evident and elevated, the 
 quantity of insensible perspiration increases ; 
 digestion then produces a genera! motion, 
 analogous to a feverish paroxysm ; and this 
 digestive fever, described also by the an- 
 cients, is most easy to be observed in women 
 of great sensibility. Nothing positive can 
 be established on the duration of digestion 
 in the stomach. The aliments go out of the 
 stomach with more or less celerity, in pro- 
 portion as they offer a greater or less resist- 
 ance to those powers which serve to dissolve 
 them, and agreeably to the energy and 
 strength of the stomach and activity of the 
 gastric juice ; five hours, however, may be 
 considered the ordinary time of their pre- 
 sence. 
 
 The action of the parietes of the stomach 
 ceases when this viscus is entirely liberated 
 from the aliments that were in its cavity, but 
 not before ; the gastric juice, the secretion 
 of which is not augmented by any stimulus, 
 is no longer poured out by its arteries ; and 
 the parietes, which come into contact with 
 each other, are only lubricated by the 
 mucus copiously secreted by its internal 
 coat. 
 
 DIGESTIVES. {Digesliva, sc. tnedica- 
 menta ; fi-om digero, to dissolve.) A term 
 applied by surgeons to those substances 
 which, when applied to an ulcer or wound, 
 promote suppuration : such are the ceralum 
 resincejlavce, unguenluin elemi, warm poul- 
 tices, fomentations, &c. 
 
 DiGESTi'vuM SAL sy'lvii. See Polassa 
 Murias. 
 
 DIGIT A'L I S. (From digitus, a fin- 
 ger ; because its flower represents a finger.) 
 l.The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Didynamia. Ot- 
 der, ^ngiospermia. Fox-glove. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the com- 
 mon fox-glove. See Digitalis purpurea. 
 
 Digita'lis P0RPURKA. The systematic 
 name of the fox-glove : — Digitalis calycinis 
 foliolis ovatis acuiis, corollis oblusis, labia su- 
 periore inlegro, of Linnaus. The leaves of 
 this plant have a bitter nauseous taste, but 
 no remarkable smell ; they have been long 
 used externally to ulcers and scrofulous 
 tumours with considerable advantage. When 
 properly dried, their colour is'a lively green. 
 They ought to be collected when the plant 
 begins to blossom, to be dried quickly be- 
 fore the fire, and preserved unpowdered. 
 
 Of all the narcotics, digitalis is that which 
 diminishes most powerfully the actions of the 
 system ; and it does so without occasioning 
 any previous excitement. Even in the most 
 moderate dose, it diminishes the force and 
 
 frequency of the pulse, and, in a large dose,^ 
 reduces it to a great extent, as from 70 beats 
 to 40 or 35 in a minute, occasioning, at 
 the same time, vertigo, indistinct vision, 
 violent and durable sickness, with vomiting. 
 In a still larger quantity, it induces convul- 
 sions, coldness of the body, and insensibility ; 
 symptoms which have sometimes terminated 
 fatally. As a narcotic, fo-s-glove has been 
 recommended in epilepsy, insanity, and in 
 some acute inflammatory diseases. Lately 
 it has been very extensively employed in 
 phthisis, and the beneficial effects which it 
 produces in that disease, are probably owing 
 to its narcotic power, by which it reduces the 
 force of the circulation through the lungs 
 and general system. It is administered so 
 as to produce this effect. One grain of the 
 powdered leaves, or ten drops of the satu- 
 rated tincture, may be given night and 
 morning. This dose is increased one half 
 every second day, till its action on the sys- 
 tem becomes apparent. As soon as the pulse 
 begins to be diminished, the increase of 
 dose must be made with more caution ; and, 
 whenever nausea is induced, it ought rather 
 to be reduced, or, if necessary, intermitted 
 for a short time. If the sickness become 
 urgent, it is best relieved by stimulants, par- 
 ticularly large doses of brandy, with aro- 
 matics. The tincture has been supposed to 
 be the best form of administering digitalis, 
 when the remedy is designed to act as a 
 narcotic : it is also more manageable in its 
 dose, and more uniform in its strength, than 
 the dried leaves. 
 
 Besides its narcotic effects, digitalis acts 
 as one of the most certain diuretics in drop- 
 sy, apparently from its power of promoting 
 absorption. It has frequently succeeded 
 where the other diuretics have failed. Dr. 
 Withering has an undoubted claim to this 
 discovery ; and the numei-ous cases of drop- 
 sy related by him, and other practitioners of 
 established reputation, afford incontestible 
 evidence of its diuretic powers, and of its 
 practical importance in the cure of those 
 disorders. From Dr. Withering's extensive 
 experience of the use of the digitalis in 
 dropsies, he has been able to judge of its 
 success by the following circumstances : — : 
 "It seldom succeeds in men of great natu- 
 ral strength, of tense fibre, of warm skin, 
 of florid complexion, or in those Avith a 
 tight and cordy pulse. If the belly in as- 
 cites be tense, hard, and circumscribed, or 
 the limbs in anasarca solid and resisting, we 
 have but little hope. On the contrary, if 
 the pulse be feeble, or intermitting, the 
 countenance pale, the lips livid, the skin 
 cold, the swollen belly soft and fluctuating, 
 the anasarcous limbs readily pitting under 
 the pressure of the finger, we may expect 
 the diuretic effects to follow in a kindly man- 
 ner." Of the inferences which he deduces, 
 the fourth is, " that if it (digitalis) fails, there 
 is but little chance of any other medicine 
 
296 
 
 DIG 
 
 DIO 
 
 succeeding." Although the digitalis is now 
 generally admitted to be a very powerful 
 diuretic, yet it is but justice to acknowledge 
 that this medicine has more frequently failed 
 than could have been reasonably expected 
 from a comparison of the facts slated by Dr. 
 Withering. The dose of the dried leaves 
 in powder, is from one to three grains twice 
 a d£^y. But if a liquid medicine be pre- 
 ferred, a drachm of the dried leaves is to be 
 infused for four hours, in halt a pint of 
 boiling water, adding to the strained liquor 
 an ounce of any spirituous water. One 
 ounce of this infusion, given twice a day, is 
 a medium dose. It is to be continued in 
 these doses till it either acts upon the kid- 
 neys, the stomach, the pulse, (which, as has 
 been said, it has a remarkable power of low- 
 ering,) or the bowels. 
 
 The administration of this remedy re- 
 quire.s to be conducted with much caution. 
 Its effects do not immediately appear ; and 
 when the doses are too frequeat, or too 
 quickly augmented, its action is concentrated 
 so as to produce frequently the most violent 
 symptoms. The general rules are, to begin 
 with a small dose, to increase it gradually, 
 till the action is apparent on the kidneys, 
 stomach, intestines, or vascular system ; and 
 immediately suspending its exhibition, when 
 its effects on any of these parts take 
 place. 
 
 The symptoms arising from too large. a 
 doie of digitalis are, extreme sickness, ver- 
 tigo, indistinct vision, incessant vomiting, 
 and a great reduction of the force of the 
 circulation, terminating sometimes in syn- 
 cope, or convulsions. They are relieved by 
 frequent and small doses of opium, brandy, 
 aromatics, and strong bitters, and by a 
 blister applied to the region of the sto- 
 mach. 
 
 Digi'tium. (From digitus, a finger.) A 
 contraction of the finger-joint. A parony- 
 chia, or whitlow, or other sore, upon the 
 finger. 
 
 DI'GITUS. (From digero, to direct.) 
 A finger. 
 
 Di'gitus ma'nus. a finger. The fingers 
 and thumb in each hand consist of fourteen 
 bones, there being three to each finger, and 
 two to the thumb ; they are a little convex 
 and round towards the back of the hand, but 
 hollow and plain towards the palm, except 
 the last, where the nails are. The order of 
 their disposition is called first, second, and 
 third phalanx. The first is longer than the 
 second, and the second longer than the 
 third. What has been said of the fingers, 
 applies to the toes also. 
 
 Di'gitus pe'dis. A toe. See Digitus 
 manus. 
 
 DiGLo'ssuM. (From 61;, double, and 
 yxuo-irct, a tongue ; so called because above 
 its leaf there grows a lesser leaf, like two 
 tongues.) The laurus Alexandrina. Galen 
 speaks of a man born with two tongues. 
 
 DiGNo'Tio. (From dignosco, to distin- 
 guish.) See Diagnosis. 
 
 DiHa;'MATON. (From S'tet, and eufnt, 
 blood.) An antidote in which is the blood 
 of many animals. 
 
 Diha'lon. (From tfiA, and ctxc, salt.) A 
 plaster prepared with salt and nitre, adapted 
 to foul ulcers. 
 
 Dii'PETEs. (From Zsuc, ^loc. Heaven, 
 and tsnyfio), to fall : i. e. falliugas rain.) An 
 epithet applied by Hippocrates to semen, 
 when it is discharged like a sudden shower 
 of rain. 
 
 DiLATATio. (From dilato, to enlarge.) 
 Dilatation, or enlargement. Diastole. 
 
 DILA'TOK. (From dilato, to enlarge.) 
 The name of some muscles whose office is to 
 open and enlarge parts. 
 
 Dilato'res ala'rcm ^A'sI. See Levator 
 labii superioris. 
 
 Dilato'rium. (From dilato, to enlarge.) 
 A surgical instrument for enlarging any 
 part. A speculum oris. 
 
 Dill. See Anelhum. 
 
 DILUENTS. {Diluenlia, so. medica- 
 menta ; from diluo, to wash away.) Those 
 substances which increase the proportion of 
 fluid in the blood. It is evident that this 
 must be done by watery liquors. Water is, 
 indeed, properly speaking, the only diluent. 
 Various additions are made to it, to render 
 it pleasant, and frequently to give it a 
 slightly demulcent quality. But these are 
 not sufficiently important to require to be 
 noticed, or to be classed as medicines. 
 
 Diluents are merely secondary remedies. 
 They are given in acute inflammatory dis- 
 eases, to lessen the stimulant quality of the 
 blood. They are used to promote the action 
 of diuretics in dropsy, and to favour the 
 operation of sweating. 
 
 Di'nica. (From li'tvo;, giddiness.) Me- 
 dicines which relieve a giddiness. 
 
 Di'nos. (From S'tvio), to turn round.) 
 A vertigo, or giddiness. 
 
 Dio'cRES. The name of a lozenge. 
 
 Di'oDos. (From S'm, and ctfo?, the way 
 through.) Evacuation by stool. 
 
 Dicesa'nthes. (From J/a, and otvavdu, 
 the flower of the vine.) A remedy said to 
 be good for cholera, in which was the 
 flower of the vine-tree. 
 
 Dio'gmus. (From S'ioikm, to persecute.) 
 A distressing palpitation of the heart. 
 
 DIONIS, Peter, was born about the 
 middle of the 17th century, and educated to 
 the practice of surgery. He was appointed 
 to read the lectures in anatomy, &c. in the 
 royal gardens at Paris, instituted by Lewis 
 XIV., and after this, surgeon to the queen, 
 and other branches of the royal family, 
 which offices he held, with great credit, to 
 his death in 1718. His first publication 
 gave an account of a woman who died in the 
 sixth month of pregnancy, of what he con- 
 sidered to be a ruptured uterus : but as he 
 states that there were tvvo uteri, it is sus- 
 
pacted that the ruptured part Ivas one of 
 the fallopian tubes much enlarged. He 
 afterwards gave a useful epitome of anato- 
 my, which was very favourably received, 
 passed through several editions, and was 
 even translated into the Tartar language, by 
 order of the Emperor of China. His next 
 work, a course of surgical operations, ob- 
 tained still more celebrity, which it even 
 now in some degree retains, especially as 
 commented upon by Heister. Besides these, 
 a dissertation on sudden death, and a trea- 
 tise on midwifery, were published by this 
 author. 
 
 DioNYSi'scus. (From A<i;vt/s-oc, Bacchus, 
 who was of old represented as having horns.) 
 Certain bony excrescences, near the temples, 
 were called dionysisci. 
 
 Diokysony'mphas. (From Afcvi/o-oc, Bac- 
 chus, and vvf^<fa., a nymph.) A herb which, 
 if bruised, smells of wine, and yet resists 
 drunkenness. 
 
 Diopo'rum. (From J/*, and ovaipA, au- 
 tumnal fruits.) A medicine composed of 
 ripe fruits for quincy. 
 
 Dio'PTRA. (From (iK7r]o/naj, to see 
 through.) Dioptron. Speculum ani, oris, 
 or uteri. Also the lapis specularis. 
 
 Dio'pTRicA. (From cJ<o5t7o(M(u, to see 
 through.) Dioptrics, or doctrine of the 
 refraction of light. 
 
 DioPTRi'sMus. (From S'to^lojueu, to see 
 through.) Dilatation of any natural 
 passage. 
 
 Dio'kobum. (From t)/«, and s/iifesr, a 
 vetch.) .A medicine, in the comi>osition of 
 which there are vetches. 
 
 DioRRHo'sis. (From <iia., and e^/icr, the 
 serum.) Diorosis. A dissolved state of the 
 blood. A conversion of the humours into 
 serum and water. 
 
 DioRTHRo'sis. (From J^iop^psoi, to direct.) 
 The reduction of a fracture. 
 
 DIOSCO'REA. (Named in honour of 
 Dioscorides.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Diizcia. Order, 
 Hexandria. 
 
 2. An esculent root, called the yam, is 
 obtained principally from three species of 
 Dioscorea, the alaia, bulbifera, and saliva. 
 They grow spontaneously in both Indies, 
 and their roots are promiscuously eaten as 
 (he potato is with us. There is great 
 variety in the colour, size, and shape of 
 yams; some are generally blue or brown, 
 round or oblong, and weigh from one pound 
 to two. They are esteemed when dressed 
 as being nutritious and easy of digestion, 
 and are preferred to wheaten bread. Their 
 taste is somewhat like the potato, but 
 more luscious. The negroes, whose com- 
 mon food is yams, boil and mash them. 
 They are also ground into flour, and made 
 info bread and puddings. 
 
 When they are to be kept for some time, 
 tbev are exposed upon the ground to the 
 
 38 
 
 D,IP 
 
 292 
 
 suu, as we do onions, and when Sufficiently 
 withered, they are put into dry sand in casks, 
 and placed in a dry garret, where they re- 
 main often for many seasons without losing 
 any of their primitive goodness. 
 
 Diosco'rea. ala'ta. See Dioscorea. 
 
 Diosco'rea bulbi'fera. See Dioscorea. 
 
 Diosco'rea sati'va. See Dioscorea. 
 
 DIOSCORIDES, Pedacius, or Peda- 
 Nius, a celebrated Greek physician and bo- 
 tanist of Anazarba, in Cilica, now Cara- 
 mania, who is supposed to have lived in the 
 time of Nero. He is said to have been ori- 
 ginally a soldier, but soon became eminent 
 as a physician, and travelled much to im- 
 prove his knowledge. He paid particular 
 attention to the materia medica, and espe- 
 cially to botany, as subservient to medicine. 
 He profited much by the wriling;s of Theo- 
 phrastus, who appears to have been a more 
 philosophical botanist. Dioscorides has left 
 a treatise on the materia medica, in five 
 books, chiefly considering plants ; also two 
 books on the composition and application of 
 medicines, an essay on antidotes, and an- 
 other on venomous animals. His works have 
 been often printed in modern times, and 
 commented upon, especially by Malthiolus. 
 He notices about 600 plants, but his de- 
 scriptions are often so light and superficial, 
 as to leave their identity a matter of con- 
 jecture ; which is perhaps of no very great 
 medical importance ; though their virtues 
 being generally handed down from the 
 Greeks, it might be useful to ascertain which 
 particular plants they meant. 
 
 Djoscu'ki. {i. e. Aiog. Koufct, the sons of 
 Jupiter, or Castor and Pollux.) The paro- 
 tids were so named from their twin-like 
 equality in shape and position. 
 
 Diospy'ros lo'tus. Indian date plum. 
 The fruit, when ripe, has an agreeable taste, 
 and is very nutritious. 
 
 DioxEi,5:'uM. (From ita., o^u,-, acid, and 
 sAAJsr, oil.) A medicine composed of oil 
 and vinegar. 
 
 Dio'xos. (From ^«, and c^co acid.) A 
 collyrium composed chiefly of vinegar. 
 
 Diplasia'smus. (From J't?rKca, to double.) 
 The re-exacerbation of a disease. 
 
 DI'PLOE. (From <ft»-^5«, to double.) 
 MedituLlium. The spongy .-iubstance between 
 the two tables of the skull. 
 
 DIPLO'PIA. (From i-tTrhoo^, double, and 
 oTrrofjLcu, to see.) Visns duplicalus. A dis- 
 ease of the eye, in which the person sees 
 an object double or triple. Dr. Cullen makes 
 it a variety of (he second species of pseudo- 
 blepsis, which he calls mufans, in which ob- 
 jects appear changed from what they really 
 are : and the disease varies according to the 
 variety of the remote cause. 
 
 Di'pNous. (From Sk, twice, and viea, to 
 breathe.) An epithet for wounds which are 
 perforated quite through, and admit the air 
 at both ends. 
 
 DI'PSACUS. (From if<4^, thirst.) Di^smm, 
 
BIS 
 
 DIS 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 LinnEean system, 'M called from the concave 
 situation of its leaves, which bold water, by 
 which the thirst of the traveller may be re- 
 lieved. Class, Syngenesia. Order, Polyga- 
 mia. The teasel. 
 
 2. A diabetes, from the continual thirst 
 attending it. 
 
 Dipyre'num. (From (J«, twice, and vupnv, 
 a berry.) A berry, or kernel ; a probe with 
 two buttons. 
 
 Dipyri'tes. (From tJig, twice, and Trup, 
 fire.) Dipyros. An epithet given by Hip- 
 pocrates to bread twice baked, and which he 
 recommended in dropsies. 
 
 DIliE'CTOR. (From dirigo, to direct.) 
 A bellow instrument for giiiding an incisor- 
 Icnife ; also the name of a muscle which 
 lifts up the penis. 
 
 Directo'res pe'nis. (From dirigo, to 
 direct.) The same as ereclores penis. 
 
 DiEi'sGA. A name, in the isle of Java, 
 for the calamus aromaticus, 
 
 Disce'ssus. (From discedo, to depart.) 
 The separation of any two bodies, before 
 united by chemical operation. 
 
 Discifo'rmis. (From discus, a quoit, and 
 forma, likeness.) Resembling a disk, or 
 quoit, in shape. It is applied to the knee- 
 pan. 
 
 Discoi'des. (From cJurzo;, a quuit.) Re- 
 sembling a disk, or quoit, in shape. It is 
 applied to the crystalline humour of the 
 eye. 
 
 Discri'men. a small roller. A term 
 applied to the diaphragm. 
 
 DISCU'TIENTS. (Discuiientia, sc. me- 
 dkainenta ; from discuiio, to shake in pieces.) 
 Discusoria. Diachylica. A term in sur- 
 gery applied to those substances which 
 possess a power of repelling or resolving 
 tumours. 
 
 DISEASE. Morbus. Any alteration 
 from a perfect state of health is a disease. 
 A disease is variously termed : when it per- 
 vades the whole system, as an inflammatory 
 fever, it is called a general disease, to distin- 
 guish it from inflammation of the eye, or 
 any other viscus, which is a partial or local 
 one : and when it does not depend on an- 
 other disease, it is termed an idiopathic dis- 
 ease, (which may be either general or par- 
 tial,) to distinguish it from a symptomalic 
 affection, which depends upon another dis- 
 ease, and is produced by consent of parts. 
 See also Endemic, Epidemic, Sporadic, 
 &ic. 
 
 DISLOCATION. (From disloco, to put 
 out of place.) Luxation. The secession of 
 a bone of a moveable articulation from its 
 natural cavity. 
 
 DISPE'NSARY. (Dispensarium, from 
 dispendo, to distribute.) The shop, or 
 place, in whicli medicines are prepared. 
 Also the name of an institution, in which 
 the poor are supplied with medicines and 
 advice. 
 
 D!SPE'NS-4T0RY. {Dispmsa>\orivm ; 
 
 from dispendo, to distribute.) Mntidotarium. 
 A book which treats of the composition of 
 medicines. 
 
 DISSE'CTION. (From disseco, to cut 
 asunder.) The cutting to pieces of any part 
 of an animal, or vegetalyle, for the purpose 
 of examining its structure. 
 
 Dis.-k'ptum. (From dissepio, to enclose 
 round.) The diaphragm, or membrane, 
 which divides the cavity of the thorax from 
 the abdomen. 
 
 Dissolve'ntia. (From dissolvo, toloosen.) 
 Medicines which loosen and dissolve morbid 
 concretions in the body. . In chemistry, it 
 means menstrua. 
 
 Dissolu'tos. (From dissolvo, to loosen.) 
 Loose. An epithet applied to the dysentery, 
 or niorbus dissolulus. 
 
 Diste'ntio. (From distendo, to stretch 
 out.) Distention, or dilatation. A con- 
 vulsion. 
 
 DisTi'cHiA, See Dislichiasis. 
 DiSilCHl'ASIS. (From fiartxta.: from 
 cT/;, double, and rtx.'^) a row. {Districhiasis. 
 Disiichia. A disease of the eyelash, in 
 which there is a double row of hairs, the one 
 row growing outwards, the other inwards 
 towards the eye. 
 
 DISTILLATION. (From dislillo, to drop 
 Utile by little.) Alsacta. Caiastagmos. A 
 chemical process, very similar to evapora- 
 tion, instituted to separate the volatile from 
 the fixed principles, by means of heat. 
 Distillatory vessels are either alembics or 
 retorts ; the former consist of an inferior 
 vessel, called a cucurbit, designed to contain 
 the matter to be examined, and having an 
 upper part fixed to it, called the capital, or 
 head. In this last, the vapours are conden- 
 sed by the contact of the surrounding air, or, 
 in other cases, by the assistance of cold 
 water surrounding the head, and contained 
 in a vessel called the refrigeratory. From 
 the lower part of the capital proceeds a tube, 
 called the nose, beak, or spout, through 
 which the vapours, after condensation, are, 
 by a proper figure of the capital, made to 
 flow into a vessel called the receiver, which 
 is usually spherical. These receivers have 
 diff"erent names, according to their figure, 
 being called mattrasses, balloons, &c. Re- 
 torts are a kind of bottle of. glass, pottery, 
 or metal, the bottom being spherical, and 
 the upper part gradually diminishing into a 
 neck, which is turned on one side. 
 
 PlSTO'RTiON, (¥vovs\distorqueo,\<i wrest 
 aside.) Disloriio. A term applied to the 
 eyi'S, when a person seems to turn them 
 from the otyect he would look at, and is then 
 called squinting, or strabismus. It also sig- 
 nifies the bending of a bone preternaturally 
 to one side ; as distortion of the spine, or 
 vertebrae. 
 
 Disto'ktor. (From distorqueo, to wrest 
 aside.) A muscle, whose office is to draw 
 the mouth awry. 
 
 Disto'rtor o'ris. (From distorqueo, to 
 wrest aside.) The zygomaticus minor, 
 
UIU 
 
 mv 
 
 299 
 
 DisTRiCHiASis. See Dislichiasis. 
 
 Di'sTKix. (From iVc, double, and 6^;^, the 
 liair.) A disease of the hair, when it splits 
 and divides at the end. 
 
 Diltander. See Lepidium salivum. 
 
 nil/any, bastard. See Didamnus albus. 
 
 Dittany of Crete. See Origanum dictatn- 
 nus. 
 
 Dittany, while. See Diclamnus albus. 
 
 DIURE'SIS. (From Aj(, through, and ovoi^', 
 'o make water.) An increased secretion of 
 urine. It is also applied to a diabetes. 
 
 DIURETICS. (Diuretica, so. medicamen- 
 ta, Jiovp'/iTixa: from S'lovf^yiaK, a discharge of 
 urine.) Those medicines or substances are 
 so called which, when taken internally, aug- 
 ment the flow of nrine from the kidneys. 
 It is obvious that such an effect will be pro- 
 duced by any substance capable of stimula- 
 ting the secreting vessels of the kidneys. 
 All the saline diuretics seem to act in this 
 manner. They are received into tiie circu- 
 lation ; and, passing off with the urine, sti- 
 mulate the vessels, and increase the quantify 
 secreted. 
 
 There are other diuretics, the effect of 
 which appears not to arise from direct appli- 
 cation, but from an action excited in the sto- 
 mach, and propagated by nervous commu- 
 nication to the secreting urinary vessels. 
 
 The diuretic operation of squill, and se- 
 veral other vegetables, appears to be of this 
 kind. 
 
 There is still, perhaps, another mode in 
 which certain substances produce a diuretic 
 effect ; that is, by promoting absorption. 
 When a large quantity of water}' fluid is 
 introduced into the circulating mass, it sti- 
 mulates the secreting vessels of the kidneys, 
 and is carried oflT by urine. If, therefore, 
 absorption be promoted, and if a portion of 
 serous fluid, perhaps previously effused, be 
 taken up, the quantity of fluid secreted by 
 the kidneys will be increased. In this ivay 
 digitalis seems to act : its diuretic effect, it 
 has been said, is greater when exhibited in 
 dropsy than it is in health. 
 
 On the same principle, (the effect arising 
 from stimulating the absorbent system,) may 
 probably be explained the util'ity of mer- 
 cury in promoting the action of several diu- 
 • retics. 
 
 The action of these remedies is promoted 
 by drinking freely of mild diluents. It is 
 also influenced by the state of the surface of 
 the body. If external heat be applied, diu- 
 resis is frequently prevented, and diaphoresis 
 produced. Hence the doses of them should 
 be given in the course of the day, and the 
 patient, if possible, be kept out of bed. 
 
 The direct effects of diuretics are suffi- 
 ciently evident. They discharge the watery 
 part of the blood ; and, by that discharge, 
 they indirectly promote absorption over the 
 \yhole system. 
 
 Dropsy is the disease in .which they are 
 principally employed : and wiieQ they can 
 
 be brought to art, the d-'sease is ren30%-ed 
 with less injury to the patient than it can 
 be by exciting any other evacuation. Their 
 success is very precarious, the most power- 
 ful often failing; and, as the di.sease is so 
 frequently connected with organic affection^ 
 even the removal of the effused fluid, when 
 it takSs place, only palliates without effeeting 
 a cure. 
 
 Diuretics have been likewise occasionally 
 used in calculous affections, in gonorrhceuj 
 and with a view of diminishing plethora, or 
 checking profuse perspiration. 
 
 Murray, in his Elements of Materia 
 Medica, classes the superfartrate of potash, 
 or cream of tartar, and nitrate of potash, or 
 nitre, the muriate of ammonia, or crude 
 sal ammoniac, potash, and the acetate of 
 potash, or kali acetatum, among the salins 
 diuretics ; and selects the following from thft 
 vea;eiable kingdom: — scilla maritima, digi- 
 talis purpurea, nicotiana tabacum, solanuni 
 dulcamara, lactuca virosa, colchicum au- 
 tumnale, gratiola officinalis, spartium sco- 
 parium, juniperus communis, copaifera ofii- 
 cinalis, pinus balsamea, and pinus larix ; 
 and the lytta vesicatoria from the animal 
 kingdom. 
 
 In speaking of particular diuretics, Dr. 
 Cullen says, the diuretic vegetables men- 
 tioned by writers are of very little pov.'er, 
 and are employed with very little success. 
 Of the umbeMalae, the medicinal power re- 
 sides especially in their seeds ; but he nevei> 
 found any of them very efficacious. The 
 semen daucisylvestris has been commended 
 as a diuretic ; but its powers as such are not 
 very remarkable. In like manner some of 
 \heplant(E stellatce have been commended as 
 diuretics; but none of them deserve our 
 notice, except the rubia tinctorium, the root 
 of which passes so much by the kidneys, as 
 to give its colour to the urine. Hence it 
 may fairly be supposed to stimulate the se- 
 cretories ; but Dr. Cullen found its diuretic 
 powers did not always appear, and never to 
 any considerable degree ; and as, in brute 
 animals, it has always appeared hurtful to 
 the system, he does not think it fit to be 
 employed to any extent in human diseases. 
 The bardana, lilhospermum, ononis, aspara- 
 gus, enula campana, are all substances which 
 seem to pass, in some measure, by the kid- 
 neys ; but their diuretic powers are hardlv 
 worth notice. 
 
 The principal articles included by Dr. Cul- 
 len, in his catalogue of diuretics, are dulcB- 
 mara, digitalis, scilla; some of the ailiacea} 
 and siliquosee ; the balsams and resins ; can- 
 tharides, and the diuretic salts. 
 
 Divapora'tio. Evaporation. 
 
 Divarication. The crossing of any two 
 things : thus when the muscular or tendinous 
 fibres intersect each other at different angles, 
 they are said to divaricate. 
 ' Divekso'rium. (From'divnsor. fo resort^ 
 to'.") The recep;?c!?!!!T!j t'^vH 
 
liOi) DPfc POB. 
 
 DIVEKTrCULUM. A mairormation or nion.) An opinion founded on reason and 
 diseased a|)pearanc.e of a pari, in which a experience. 
 
 port ion goes out of (he regular course; and DO'LICllOS. (From J'oxi^oc, long: so 
 ihereby forms a diverticulum, or deviation called from its long shape.) 1. The name 
 from the usual course. It is generally ap- of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system, 
 plied to the alinienlary canal. Class,. Diadelphia. Order, Decandria. 
 
 DivEHTi'cuLUM Ntj'cKii. The opening 2. The pharmacopceial name of the covv- 
 tbrough which the round ligaments of the hage. See Dolichos pruriens. 
 uterns pass. IS'uck asserted (hat it remained Do'lichos so'ja. The plant which af- 
 open a long time after birth; to these open- fords (he soy. It is much cultivated in Ja- 
 ings he gave the name of diverticula. pan, where it is called daidsu : and where 
 
 Divi'nus. a pompous epithet of many the pods supply their kitchens with various 
 compositions, from their supposed eicel- productions ; but tlae two principal are, a 
 lence. sort of butter, termed miso, and a pickle 
 
 Divu'lsio. (From divello, to pull asun- called sooju. 
 der.) Urine vvitl) a ragged and uneven sedi- Do'lichos pru'riens. The systematic 
 ment. name of (he cowhage. Doliclios. Dolichos 
 
 DociMASTic ART. Ars docimaslica. The pnirkns;volubilis,legumi7nbusracemosis,val- 
 art of examining fossils, in order to discover vulis sabcarinalis hirtis, pedunculis Itrnis, oi 
 what metals, Sic. they contain. Linnicus. The pods of this plant are co- 
 
 Dock cresses. See Lapsann. vered with sharp hairs, which are the parts 
 
 Dock, sour. See Riimex aceiosa. employed medicinailyin form of electuary, as 
 
 Dock, water. See Rumex hydrolapal/ium. anthelmintics. The manner in which these 
 Dodder of Ihipne. See Vuscula epilhy- hairy spicula act, seems to be purely mechani- 
 rtium. <;al : (or neither the tincture, nor the decoc- 
 
 DoDitCAi a'ctvlus. (from Jjixfeiio,. twelve, tion, possesses (he least anthelmintic power, 
 and SeuiluAoi, a finger ; so named because its Do'lok facie'i. See Tic douloureux. 
 length is about the breadth of twelve fin- DOKO'MCUM. (From doro'agi, Arab.) 
 gers.) The duodenum, an intestine so called. Leopard's bane. See Jlrnica. 
 It must be observed, that a( the time (his Doko'nicum geuma'nicum. See Arnica. 
 name was given anatomy consisted in (he Doro'nicum pardalia'nches. Ths sys- 
 disseclion of bru(e3;and the length was tematic name of the Roman leopard's bane, 
 (ht'refore probably adjudged from the gut of See Doronicum romanum. 
 some aiiim«I, ntid not" of man. Doro'nicum roma'num. Roman leopard's 
 
 Dodecapha'rmacum. (From J'uJiKa, bane. Doronicum f)ardalia7ickes ; fuliis cor- 
 twelve, and ^*p/x«jiiv, a n)edicine.) Anoint- datis, oblusis, denliculalis ; radicalibus pttio- 
 ment consisting of twelve ingredients, for laiis ; eaulinis amplexicaulibus, of Linnaeus, 
 which reason it was called the ointment of The root of this plant, if given in a full dose, 
 the twelve apostles. possesses poi-sonous properties; but instances 
 
 DoDKCATHEON. (From cTaJ'ati, twelve, are related of its efficacy in epileplical and 
 and IStt/xi, to put.) An antidote consisting other nervous diseases, 
 of twelve simples. PO'RSAL. Belonging to the back. 
 
 DODONtI'.US, Kembertus, (or Dodo- Dorsa'lesne'bvi. The nerves which pass 
 ENS,) was born at Mechlin in J517. He out from the vertebrffi of the back, 
 became pliysician to two succeeding em- Do'rsi spina 'lis. See Sphtalis dorsi. 
 perors, and in 1582 was appointed professor DOKSTE'NIA. (Named in honour of Dr. 
 of physic in the newly-founded iJniversity Dorsten.) The name of a genus of plants in 
 of Leyden; the duties of which he per- the Linna3an system. Class Tetrandria. Or- 
 formed with credit till his death three years der, Monogynia. 
 
 after. His fame at |)resent chiefly rests on Dorste'nia contraye'rva. The syste- 
 his botanical publications, [jarticularly ids matic name of the plant which affords the 
 '' Pem)ilades," or 80 books uf the hist or}' of conlrayerva root. Contrayerva. Drakena. 
 plants. The " Frngum Historia," '• Meiba- Cyperus longus, odorus, peruanus. Bezoardica 
 rium Belgicum," &ic. are of much inferior radix. 
 
 merit. The contrayerva was first brought into 
 
 Dog-rose. See Rosa canlna. Europe about the year 1581, by Sir Francis 
 
 Dog's hane, Svkian. This plant, M- Drake, whence its name Drakena. It is 
 
 clipias Syriaca of Linnaeus, is particularly the root of a small plant found in Peru, 
 
 poisonous to dogs, and also to the human and other parts of the Spanish West Indies. 
 
 species. Boiling appears to destroy the Dr Houston observes, that the roots of 
 
 poison in (lie young shoots, which are then different species of dorstenia are promis- 
 
 said to be esculent, and flavoured like aspa- cuously gathered and exported for those of 
 
 ragus, the contrayerva, and, as all the species bear 
 
 Dog's-grass. See Trlticum repens. a great resemblance to each other, they are 
 
 Dog's-mercury. See Alercurialis perennis. generally used for medical purposes in this 
 
 Dog-stones. See Orchis mascula. country. The tuberous parts oi these roots 
 
 DO'GMA. (From tfoww, to be of opt- are the strongestj and should be chosen for 
 
DOij 
 
 DRA 
 
 301 
 
 wstj. They have, an agreeable aromatic 
 smell; a rough bitter, penetrating taste; 
 and when chewed, they give out a sweetish 
 kind of acrimony. 
 
 It is diaphoretic and antiseptic ; formerly 
 used in low nervous fevers, and those of the 
 malignant kind; though taken treely,it does 
 not produce much heat. It is, however, 
 now seldom used, though, with the Peru- 
 vian bark in decoction, it is occasionally 
 employed in ulcerated sore throats, as a 
 gargle. 
 
 Dr. Culien observes, that this and ser- 
 pentaria are powerful stimulants ; and both 
 have been employed in fevers in which de- 
 bility prevailed. However, he thinks, wine 
 may always supersede the stimulant powers 
 of these medicines ; and that debility is bet- 
 ter remedied by the tonic and antiseptic 
 powers of cold and Peruvian bark, than by 
 any stimulants. 
 
 By the assistance of heat, both spirit and 
 water extract all its yirtues ; but they carry 
 little or nothing in distillation ; extracts 
 made by inspissating the decoction, retain 
 all the virtues of the root. 
 
 The London College forms the com{)ound 
 powder of contrayerva by combining five 
 ounces of contrayerva root with a pound 
 and a half of prepared shells. This pow- 
 der was formerly made up in ball?, and 
 called lapis contrayerva, emjiloyed in the 
 decline of ardent fevers, and through the 
 whole course of low and nervous ones. 
 The radix serpentaria; virginiensis, in all 
 cases, may be substituted for the contra- 
 yerva. 
 
 Dorste'nia Drake'na. The syslemaliu 
 name for one sort of the contrayerva. 
 
 Dorste'nia Hoosto'nh. See Dorstenia 
 contrayerva. 
 
 Do'thien. a name for the furunculus. 
 
 Dove'ri pu'lvis. See Pubis ipecacuanha; 
 cemposiius. 
 
 Duvt's fool. The geranium columbi- 
 nura. 
 
 DOUGLAS, James, M. D. was born in 
 Scotland in 1676. After completing his 
 education, he came to London, and applied 
 himself diligently to the study of anatomy 
 and surgery, which he both taught and prac- 
 tised several years with success. Haller has 
 spoken very highly of his preparations, to 
 showthe motionsof the joints, and the struc- 
 ture of the bones. H(f patronized the cele- 
 brated William Hunter; who a.ssisled him 
 .shortly before his death in 1742. He was 
 leader of Anatomy to the Company of Sur- 
 geons, and a Fellow of the Royal Society, 
 to which he made several communications. 
 He published, in 1707, a more correct de- 
 scription of the muscles than had before 
 appeared ; eight years after, a tolerable ac- 
 count of preceding anatomical writers ; in 
 1726, a History of the lateral Operation 
 for the Stone ; and in 1730, a verj' accurate 
 Description of the Peritoneum, &c. 
 
 DOUGLAS, John, brother of the pre- 
 ceding, was surgeon to the Westminster In- 
 firmary, and author of several controversial 
 pieces In one of them, called " Remarks 
 on a late pompous Work," he censures, with 
 no small degree of severity, CheseFden's 
 Anatomy of the Bones ; in another, he cri- 
 ticises, with equal asperity, the works of 
 Chamberlen and Chapman ; and in a third, 
 he decries the new forceps of Dr. Smellie, 
 He also wrote a w-ork on the high operation 
 for the stone, which he practised ; a Disser- 
 tation on the Venereal Disease ; and an 
 Account of the Efficacy of Bark in stopping 
 gangrene. 
 
 DRA'BA, (From Sfxaa-ce, to seize ; so 
 called from its sudden effect upon the nose 
 of those who eat it.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnsean system. Class, Teir adynamia. 
 Order, Siliculosa. 
 
 2. A name of the lepidium, or Arabian 
 mustard, and Turkey cresses. 
 
 Dra'co sylve'stris. See Achillea Plar- 
 
 7J lie fit 
 
 DRACOCE'PHALUM. (From J>axa.ip 
 a dragon, aad mi^Ahn, a head.) The name 
 of a genus of plants in the Linnaean sys- 
 tem. Cldss, Didynamia. Order, Gymnosper- 
 mia. 
 
 Dkacoce'phalum canarie'nse. The syte- 
 matic name of the balm of Gilead. Molda- 
 vica. Melissa Turcica. Turkey-balsam. Ca- 
 nary balsam. Bal.sam of Gilead. This plant, 
 Diacocephalum moldavica ; Jloribus verlicel- 
 latis, bradeis lanceolatis,serraluris capillaceis 
 of Linnaeus, affords a fragrant essential oil,, 
 by distillation, known in Germany by the 
 iiameof oleuynsyricE. The whole herb abounds 
 with an aromatic smell, and an agreeable 
 taste, joined with an aromatic flavour ; it is 
 recommended to give tone to the stomach 
 and nervous system. 
 
 Draconis sa'nguis. See Calamus ro- 
 tarig. 
 
 Draco'ntium. (From cTpajc^v, a dragon ; 
 so called because its roots resemble a dra- 
 gon's tail.) See .Srum dracunculus. 
 
 DRACU'NCULUS. (From S^p^mv, a 
 serpent.) The Guinea worm ; called also 
 vermiculus capillaris. These animalcules 
 are common in both Indies, in most parts 
 of Africa, occasionally at Genoa, and other 
 hot countries. These worms resemble the 
 common worm, but are much larger; com- 
 monly found in the legs, but sometimes in 
 the muscular part of the arras. They prin- 
 cipally affect children, and their generation 
 is not unlike that of the broad worms of the 
 belly; hence their name tape-worm. While 
 they move under the skin, they creatp no 
 trouble; but, in length of time, the place 
 near the dracunculus suppurates, and the 
 animal puts forth its head. If it be drawn, 
 it excites considerable uneasiness, especially 
 if drawn so forcibly as to break it; for the 
 part left within creates intolerable piain. 
 
30:2 
 
 DKO 
 
 mic 
 
 Thesa worms are of different lengtiis. Jnthe 
 Edin. Med. Essays, mention is made of one 
 that was three yards and a half in length. 
 
 Dr.4.saca'ktha. See Asiragalus. 
 
 Dragant gum. See .Astragalus. 
 
 Dragon's blood. See Calamus rotang. 
 
 Dragon's wort. See Arum dracunculus. 
 
 DRAKE, James, M. D. Fellow of the 
 College of Physicians, and of 'the Royal So- 
 ciety, published, in 1707, "A new System 
 of Anatomy;" which, though taken princi- 
 pally from Cowper, being on a reduced plan, 
 and more within the reach of students, was 
 pretty favourably received. In the third 
 edition, it was styled " Anthropologia Nova." 
 In abscesses, of the antrum masillare, he 
 advised drawing one of the molar teeth, fo 
 let out the matter. The description of the 
 internal nostrils, and of the cavities entering 
 them, is new ; as are also the plates of the 
 abdominal viscera. 
 
 Drahf.'na. See Dorsienia conlrayerva. 
 
 DRA'STICA. (Drasiica, sc. medicamenia, 
 cSfistcrTDco!, active, brisk ; from <J/iaa, to effect.) 
 A term generally applied to those medicines 
 which *e very violent in their action ; thus, 
 drastic purses, emetics, Sic. 
 
 DRELIKCOURT, Charles, was born 
 at Parij in 1633; and after studying some 
 vears ai Saumur, he went to graduate at 
 Montpdier. He soon after attended the 
 celebrated Turenne in his campaigns, and 
 was by him made physician to the army. 
 He wasalso appointed one of the physicians 
 to LewkXIV. But in 1688 he was chosen 
 to succeed Vander Linden, as professor of 
 medicine at Leyden ; and two years after he 
 was adyanced to the chair of anatomy. He 
 was also made physician to William, then 
 prince of Orange, and his consort ; and on 
 their accession to the throne of England, 
 he spoke the congratulatory oration to them, 
 as rector of the university. He continued 
 in his professorship, giving general satisfac- 
 tion, to the period of his death in 1697- He 
 was a voluminous and learned, but hardly 
 an original writer ; yet his works were very 
 much read at the time. In one of his ora- 
 tions, he exculpates medical men from the 
 charge of impiety, observing that the con- 
 templation of the works of God lends to 
 bind them more to religion. In his " Apo- 
 logia Medica," he refutes the notion, that 
 physicians were excluded from Rome for six 
 hundred years. He strenuously opposed 
 the introduction of chemical preparations 
 into medicine, which was then very preva- 
 lent. His son, Charles, succeeded him in 
 practice, but has left no publication, except 
 his thesis " De Lienosis." 
 
 Dresdensis pu'lvis. An oleo saccharum, 
 containing the oil of cinnamon. 
 
 Dro'ma. The name of a plaster described 
 by Myrepsus. 
 
 Dropaci'smus. (From cT/isa-a), to remove.) 
 Dropax. A stimulant plaster of pitch, wax, 
 «.'.'•. 'ofake off hpv' 
 
 Dkopax. See Dropacismus. 
 
 DRO PSY. A collection of a serous fluid 
 in the cellular membrane ; in the viscera and 
 the circumscribed cavities of the body. See 
 Hydrops. Jlsciles, Anasarca^ HydroctphaluSg 
 Hydrothorax, Hydrocele. 
 
 Dropsy of the belly. See .Ascites. 
 
 Dropsy of the brain. See Hydrocepha- 
 lus. 
 
 Dropsy of (he cellular membrane. See 
 .Anasarca. 
 
 Dropsy of the chest. See Hydrothorax. 
 
 Dropsy of t lie ovaria. See ..Ascites. 
 
 Dropsy of the testicle. See Hydrocele. 
 
 Dropwort. See (Enanlhe, and Spiraea 
 Filipendula. 
 
 Dropwort hemlock. See CEnaidhe. 
 
 Dropwort water. See (Enanlhe. 
 
 DRO'StilRA. (From J^so-sjia, dewy; 
 which is from Spocros, dew; drops hanging 
 on the leaves like dew.) The name of a 
 genus of plants in the Linnsean system. 
 Class, Pentandria. Order, Hexagynia. Sun- 
 dew. 
 
 Dro'ser4 rotundifo'lia. The systema- 
 tic name of the sun-dew. Ros solis. Ro- 
 rella. Sundew. This elegant little plant, 
 Drosera rotundifolia ; scapis radicatis ; foliis 
 orbiculatis of Linnasus, is said "to be so acrid 
 as to ulcerate the skin and remove warts 
 and corns ; and to excite a fatal coughing 
 and delirium in sheep who eat it. It is sel- 
 dom given medicinally in this country but 
 by the lower orders, who esteem a decoc- 
 tion of it as serviceable in asthmas and 
 coughs. 
 
 Drosiobo't \ncm. (From S'poa-o;, dew, and 
 jiolcLvn, a herb ; so called from its being cover- 
 ed with an aromatic dew.) The herbbetony. 
 See Betonica. 
 
 Drosso'meli. (From J'pc^o;, dew, and /xtki, 
 honey.) Honey-dew. Manna. 
 
 Dry bellyache. See Colica. 
 
 DUCTl'LIT Y. A property by which bodies 
 are elongated by repeated or continued pres- 
 sure. It is peculiar to metals. 
 
 Duds, biliary. See Biliary duct. 
 
 DU'CTUS ARTERIOSUS. A great inos- 
 culation found only in the foetus, and very 
 young children, betwixt the pulmonary ar- 
 tery and the aorta. In adults it is closed 
 up. 
 
 DU'CTUS AD i\A'SUM. See Canalis 
 nasalis. 
 
 Duc'tus au'ris palati'kus. The eusta- 
 chian tube. 
 
 Du'cTus bilia'ris. See Choledochus duc- 
 tus. 
 
 DU'CTUS COMMU'jNIS CHOLEDO- 
 CHUS. See Choledochus ductus. 
 
 DU'CTUS HEPA'TICUS. See Hepatic 
 duct. 
 
 DU'CTUS LACHRYMA'LIS. See Lach- 
 rymal ducts. 
 
 DU'CTUS LACTl'FERF. Ductus ga- 
 lactophori. The excretory ducts of the 
 glandular subsiance composing tiis feznale 
 
DUN 
 
 DUIi 
 
 3U3 
 
 l-»reast. * The miik passes aiong these ducts 
 tff the nipple. 
 
 DUCTUS PANCREATICUS. The 
 pancreatic duct. It is white and small, and 
 arises from the sharp extremity of the pan- 
 creas, runs through the middle of the gland 
 towards the duodenum, into which it pours 
 3(s contents by an opening common to it and 
 the ductus commnnis choledockus. 
 
 DU'CTUS S.\LIVA'LE.-5. The excretory 
 duels of (he saiivbry glands, which convey 
 the saliva into the mouth. 
 
 DU'CTUS STENO'NIS. The Sfenonian 
 duct, which w as so called after its discoverer, 
 Steno. It arises from all the small ex- 
 cretory ducts of the parotid gland, and pas- 
 ses transversely over the masseter muscle, 
 penetrates the buccinator, and opens into 
 the mouth. 
 
 DU'CTUS THORA'CICUS. See Thora- 
 €ic Duct 
 
 DUCTUS VENO'SUS. When the vena 
 cava passes the liver in the foetus, it sends off 
 the ductus venosus, which communicates 
 with the sinus of the vena porta; ; but, in 
 adults, it becomes a flat ligament. 
 
 DUCTUS WARTHONIA'jN'US. The 
 excretory duct of the maxillary glands; so 
 named after its discoverer. 
 
 Dulca'cidum. (From dulcis, sweet, and 
 iicidus, sour.) An oxymel. A medicine 
 composed of a sweet and sour ingredient. 
 
 DULCAMA'RA. (From dulcis, sweet, 
 and aniarus, bitter.) See Solanum dulca- 
 mara. 
 
 DUNCAN, Daniel, was born at Mon- 
 tauban, in Languedoc, in 1649, son of a 
 professor of physic in that city, but of a 
 i'amily originally Scotch. Having lost both 
 his parents in early infancy, he was taken 
 under the protection of his maternal uncle, 
 and at a proper age sent to study medicine 
 at Montpelier, where he took his degree. 
 He afterwards resided seven years at Paris,, 
 where he published his first work, upon the 
 principle of motion in animal bodies. He 
 then visited London, partly to arrange some 
 family affairs, partly to obtain information 
 concerning the plague; and intended to 
 have settled there ; but after two years he 
 \vas summoned to attend his patron, the 
 great Colbert. He soon after made public 
 two works, in which he attempted to explain 
 the Animal Functions on Chemical and 
 Mechanical Principles. On the death of 
 Cdlbert, he resided for some years in his 
 native city, but the persecution of the Pro- 
 testants in 1G90 drove him to Swisserland .; 
 and he was appointed professor of Anatomy 
 and. Chemistry at Berne, where he got into 
 considerable practice. In 1699 he was sent 
 for to attend the Princess of Hesse-Cassel, 
 ■who had symptoms of threatening consump- 
 tion, induced by the excessive use of tea, 
 and other hot liquors: which led him to 
 VFrite a Treatise against that practice, pub- 
 lished subsequently by the persuasion of his 
 
 friend, Boerhaave, He remained there 
 three years, affording meanwhile much relief 
 to the French refugees ; and the fame of his 
 liberality procured his invitation to the court 
 of Berlin : but a regard to his health and, 
 to economy soon obliged him to remove toi 
 the Hague. In 1714 he accomplished his 
 favourite object of settling in London, and 
 when he reached his 70th year, put in prac> 
 tice his previous resolution of giving his pro> 
 fessional services only gratuitously ; in whicia 
 he steadily persevered during the remaining 
 sixteen years of his life, though in 1721 he 
 lost the third part of his property by tije 
 South-sea scheme. 
 
 Dung, devil's. See Ferula asafalida. 
 
 Duo. (At;*, two.) Some compositiobs 
 consisting of two ingredients, are distin- 
 guished by this term, as piiulae ex duobus.; 
 
 DUODE'NUM. (From duodenus, cc|n- 
 sisting of twelve ; so called because it vyas 
 supposed not to exceed the breadth of twelve 
 fingers; but as the ancients dissected only 
 animals, this does not hold good in the hu- 
 man subject.) The first portion of the 
 small intestines. See Intedines. j 
 
 Duplica'na. (From duplex, double.) A 
 name of the double tertian fever. j 
 
 DU'KA MA'TER. (From durus, hardj 
 and mater, a mother ; called dura, y-om 
 its comparative hardness with the pia m\iter, 
 and mater, from its being supposed t0 be 
 the source of all the other membranes.) 
 Dura mejiinx. Dermalodes. A thick and 
 somewhat opaque and insensible membrane, 
 formed of two layers, that surrounds and 
 defends the brain, and adheres strongly to 
 the internal surface of the cranium. It 
 has three considerable processes, the falci- 
 form, the tentorium, and the septum cere- 
 belli; and several sinuses, of which the 
 longitudinal, lateral, and inferior longitudinal, 
 are the {)rii)cipal. Upon the external suifface 
 of the dura mater, there are little boles, 
 from which emerge fleshy-coloured pai;ill», 
 and which, upon examining the skull-cap^ 
 will be found to have corresponding foveae. 
 These are the external glaadulas Pacchioni, 
 They are in number from ten to fifteen on 
 each side, and are chiefly lateral to the 
 course of the longituJinal sinus. The ar- 
 teries which supply this membrane with 
 vessels for its own nourishment, for tlijat of 
 the contiguous bone, and for the perpetual 
 exudation of the fluid, or halitus rather, 
 which moistens or bedews its internal sur- 
 face, may be divided into anterior, middle, 
 and posterior. The first proceeds frora the 
 ophthalmic and ethmoidal branches; the 
 second from the internal ma&illary and su-. 
 perior pharyngeal; the posterior frors the 
 occipital and vertebral arteries. 
 
 The principal artery of the dura mater, 
 named, by way of distinction, the great ar- 
 tery of the dura mater, is derived froiji the 
 internal maxillary ortery, a branch <^ the 
 
S04 
 
 BYS 
 
 DY-B 
 
 external carotid. It is called the Spiaalis, 
 or spheno-spinalis, from its {passing into 
 the head through the spinous hole of the 
 sphenoid bone, or meninga media, from 
 its relative situation, as it arises in the great 
 middle fossa of the skull. This artery, 
 though if sometimes enters the skull in two 
 branches, usually enters in one considerable 
 branch, and divides, soon after it reaches 
 the dura mater, into three or four branches, 
 of which the anterior is the largest ; and 
 these spread their ramifications beautifully 
 wpon the dura mater, over all that part 
 which is opposite to the anterior, middle, 
 and posterior lobes of the brain. Its larger 
 'trunks run upon the internal surface of the 
 parietal bone, and are sometimes for a con- 
 siderable space buried in its substance. The 
 extreme branches of this artery extend so as 
 Jc inosculate with the anterior and posterior 
 arteries of the dura mater; and through the 
 l)ones, (chiefly parietal and temporal bones,) 
 they inosculate with the temporal and 
 occipital arteries. The meningeal artery 
 has been known to become aneurismal, 
 Bnd distended at intervals; it has formed an 
 aneurism, destroying the bones, and causing 
 epBepsy. 
 
 Do'ra me'ninx. Before the time of Ga- 
 len, the term meninx was common to all the 
 membranes of the body ; afterw ards it was 
 appropriated to those of the brain. See 
 Dura mater. 
 
 JDwale. See Atropa belladonna. 
 
 Dwarf, elder. See Sambucus ebulus. 
 
 Dyo'ta. (From <iua>, two, and ouj, oi]o;, 
 an ear.) A chemical instrument with two 
 ears, or handles. 
 
 DYS.S:STHE'SIA. (From Jt;?, difficulty, 
 and aiirBeLvofxau, to feel or perceive.) Impair- 
 ed feeling. 
 
 DYSjESTHE'SI^. An order in the 
 clas3, locales of Dr. Cu lien's Nosology, 
 containing those diseases, in which the 
 senses are depraved, or destroyed, from a 
 defect of the external organs. 
 
 Dvsanago'gos. ("From <Jt/;, with diffi- 
 culty, and etvoLyie, to subdue.) Viscid ex- 
 pectoration. 
 
 Dyscatapo'tia. (From Jwf, and xaClefirtvte, 
 to drink.) A difficulty of swallowing li- 
 quids, which Dr. Mead thinks a more proper 
 term than that generally used for canine 
 madaess, viz. hydrophobia; as it is more 
 particularly descriptive of the aiFeclion under 
 which the unhappy patients labour ; for in 
 reality they dread water from the difficulty 
 of swallowing it. 
 
 D Y S C I N E'S I A. (From Jwc, bad, 
 and JWV6W, to move.) Bad or imperfect 
 motion. 
 
 DYSCINE'SI.^. An order in the class, 
 locales of Cullen's nosology ; embracing 
 diseases in which the motion is impeded, or 
 depraved, from an imperfection of the 
 organ. 
 
 DyscoFHo'sis, (From cTy?, with diffi- 
 
 culty, and Kapo®, to be deaf.) A defeat in 
 the sense of hearing. 
 
 DYSCRA'SIA. (From Juf, with difficulty, 
 and K.ifxnufjn, to mix.) A bad habit of 
 body. 
 
 DYSECCE'A. (From ^v;, difficulty, and 
 axon, hearing.) Cophosis. Deafness. Hear- 
 ing diminished or destroyed. A genus of 
 disease in the class locales, and order dysas- 
 thesicB of Culien, containing two species ; 
 Dysecxza organica, which arises from was 
 in the meatus, injuries of the membrane, or 
 inflammation and obstruction of the tiilie ; 
 Dyseccea atonica, when without any discerni- 
 ble injury of the organ. 
 
 Dyse'lcia. (From ^v;, with difficulty, 
 and exicm, an ulcer.) An ulcer difficult to 
 heai. 
 
 Dyse'metus. (From (Tuc, with difficulty, 
 and e/mem, to vomit.) A person not easily 
 made to vomit. 
 
 Dysente'ria. See Dysentery. 
 
 DYSENTERY. (From Jy;, difKcuIty, 
 and 6v7f5t, the bowels.) Dysenteria, Dis- 
 solutus morbus. Diarrhceq carnosa. The 
 flus. A genus of disease in the class 
 pyrexim, and order profluvia of Cullen's 
 nosology. It is known by contagious 
 pyrexia; frequent griping stools; tenes- 
 mus ; stools, chiefly mucous, sometimes 
 mixed with blood, the natural faeces being 
 re.tained or voided in small, compact, hard 
 substances, known by the name of scybala; 
 loss of appetite, and nausea. It occurs 
 chiefly in summer and autumn, and is often 
 occasioned by much moisture succeeding 
 quickly intense heat, or great drought ; 
 whereby the perspiration is suddenly check- 
 ed, and a determination made to the intes- 
 tines. It is likewise occasioned by the use of 
 unwholesome and putrid food, and by noxious 
 exhalations and vapours ; hence it appears 
 often in armies encamped in the neigh- 
 bourhood of low marshy grounds, and 
 proves highly destructive ; but the cause 
 which most usually gives rise to it, is a spe- 
 cific contagion ; and when it once makes 
 its appearance, where numbers of people 
 are collected together, it not unfrequently 
 spreads with great rapidity. A peculiar 
 disposition in the atmosphere seems often to 
 predispose, or give rise to the dysentery, in 
 which case it prevails epidemically. 
 
 It frequently occurs about the same time 
 with autumnal intermittent and remittent 
 fevers, and with these it is often complicated. 
 
 The disease, however, is much more 
 prevalent in warm climates than in cold 
 ones ; and in the months of August, Sep- 
 tember, and October, which is the rainy 
 season of the year in the West Indies, it is 
 very apt to break out and to become very 
 general among the negroes on the different 
 plantations in the colonies. The body- 
 having been rendered irritable by the 
 great heat of the summer, and being ex- 
 posed suddenly to much moisture with open 
 
1>¥S DYS 305 
 
 povesj the Wood is (hereby thiovvn from biit when they are more moderate, it is 
 
 the exterior vessels upon the interior, so as often protracted to a considerable length oi 
 
 to give rise to dysenteries. time, and so goes off at last by a gentle 
 
 An attack of dysentery is sometimes pre- perspiration, diffused equally over the whole 
 ceded by loss of appetite, eostiveness, fla- body ; the fever, thirst, and griping then 
 tulency, sickness at the stomach, and a ceasing, and the stools becoming of a natu- 
 slight vomiting, and comes on with slight ral colour and consistence. When the dis- 
 chills, succeeded by heat in the skin, and ense is of long standing, and has hecomL> 
 frei^uency of the pulse. These symptoms habitual, it seldom admits of an easy cure : 
 are in general the forerunners of the griping and when it attacks a person iahourino- 
 and increased evacuations which afterwards under an advanced stage of scurvy, or pnl- 
 occur. monary consumption, or whose constitution 
 
 When the inflammation begins to occupy has been much impaired by any other dis- 
 
 the lower part of the intestinal tube, the order, it is sure to prove fatal. It sometimes 
 
 stools become more frequent, and less appears at the same time with autumnal 
 
 abundant ; and, in passing through the in- intermittent and remittent fevers, as has been 
 
 flamed parts, they occasion great pain, so observed, and is then more complicated and 
 
 that every evacuation is preceded by a difScultto remove, 
 
 severe griping, as also a rumbling noise. Upon opening the bodies of those -who 
 
 The motions vary both in colour and con- die of dysentery, the internal coat of (he 
 
 sistence, being sometimes composed of intestines (but more parliculary of the colon 
 
 frothy mucus, streaked with blood, and at and rectum) appears to be affected with 
 
 other times of an acrid watery humour, inflammation and its consequences, such as 
 
 Hike the washings of meat, and with a very ulceration, gangrene, and contractions, 
 
 fetid smell. Sometimes pure blood is void- The peritonseum and other coverings of (he 
 
 ed ; BOW and then lumps of coagulated abdomen, seem likewise, in many instances, 
 
 snucus, resembling bits of cheese, are to be to be affected by inflammation, 
 
 observed in the evacuations, and in some in- In the treatment of the acute dysentery, 
 
 stances a quantity ofpiu'ulent matter is passed, when not arising from contagion, but at- 
 
 Sometimes what is voided consists merely tended by considerable pyrexia and pain, 
 
 of a mucous matter, without any appear- in persons of a strong and full habit, it will 
 
 ance of blood, exhibiting that disease which be right to commence by a moderate vente- 
 
 is known by the name of dysenteria alba, section ; but in general leeches to the ab- 
 
 or morbus mucosus. domen will abstract a sufficient quantity|Of 
 
 Whilst the stools consist of these various blood, followed by fomentations, or (he 
 
 matters, and are voided frequently, it is warm bath, which may produce a powerful 
 
 seldom that we can perceive any natural determination to the surface as well as coun- 
 
 faeces among them, and when we do, they teract spasm; also blisters or rubefacients 
 
 appear in small hard balls, called scybala, should not be neglected. With regard to 
 
 which being passed, the patient is sure to internal remedies, a brisk emetic will often 
 
 experience some temporary relief from the be adviseable, particularly where the tongue 
 
 griping and tenesmus. is very foul, the stomach loaded, or marks 
 
 It frequently happens, from the violent of congestion in the liver appear : it mav 
 
 efforts which are made to discharge the also by inducing diaphoresis materially 
 
 irritating matters, that a portion of the gut check the violence of the symptoms, nav 
 
 is forced beyond the verge of the anus, sometimes cut short the disease at once. 
 
 which, in the progress of the disease, The next object is effectually to clear out 
 
 proves a troublesome and distressing symp- the bowels : for which purpose calomel, 
 
 torn ; as does likewise the tenesmus, there joined with opium in quantity snfBcient to 
 
 being a constant inclination to go to stool, relieve the pain may be given, and followed 
 
 without the ability of voiding any thing, up by castor oil, neutral salts, &,c. till they 
 
 except perhaps a little mucus. operate. In the mean time mucilaginous 
 
 More or less pyrexia usually attends with demulcents may help to moderate the irri- 
 
 the symptoms which have been described, tation. When the bowels have been tho- 
 
 throughout the whole of the disease, where roughly evacuated, it will be important (o 
 
 it is inclined to terminate fatally ; and is procure a steady determination to the sur- 
 
 either of an inflammatory or putrid ten- face, and the compound powder of ipeca- 
 
 dency. In other cases, the febrile state cuanha is perhaps the best medicine ; as- 
 
 whoUy disappears after a time, while the sisted by warm clothing, friction, exercise, 
 
 properdysenteric symptoms probably will be &c. Should the liver not perform its office 
 
 of long continuance. Hence the distinction properly, the continued use of mercury 
 
 into acute and chronic dysentery. maybe necessary; to restore the strength, 
 
 When the symptoms run high, produce and relieve dyspeptic symptoms, tonics and 
 
 great loss of strength, and are accompanied antacids will be useful, with a mild nutri- 
 
 with a putrid tendency and a fetid and in- tious diet; and great care must be taken 
 
 voluntary discharge, the disease often ter- to obviate accumulation of faeces. In the 
 
 niinates fatally in the course of a few days ; chronic form of (he disea:ie: demulcents and 
 
 39 
 
306 DYS DYS 
 
 sedatives niay be freely eiupioycd by the a great length of time, without any aggra- 
 
 mouth or in the form of clyster ; the bowels vation or remission of the symptoms, 
 
 may be occasionally relieved by rhubarb, Great grief and uneasiness of mind, in- 
 
 or other mild aperient ; mercury should be tense study, profuse evacuations, excess ia 
 
 cauliouily employed, where the discharge venery, hard drinking, particularly of spi- 
 
 of bile is indicated, or if that cannot be rituous liquors, and of tea, tobacco, opium, 
 
 borne, nitric acid may be tried ; and besides and other narcotics, immoderate repletion, 
 
 great attention to regimen, as in the decline and over distention of the stomach, a de- 
 
 of acute dysentery, mild astringents, with ficiency in the secretion of the bile, or 
 
 tonics, fee. may contribute materially to the gastric juice, and the being much exposed 
 
 recovery of the patient. to moist and cold air, when without exer- 
 
 DrsEPULo'Ticus. (From Jj/c, with diffi- cise, are the causes which usually occasion 
 
 culty, and iTrvxcn, to cicatrize.) Dysepu- dyspepsia. 
 
 lotus. An inveterate ulcer difficult to be A long train of nervous symptoms gene- 
 healed, rally attend on this disease, such as a loss 
 
 Bysh^morrho'is. (From Jt/c, with dif- of appetite, nausea, heart-burn, ilatulency, 
 
 ficulty. and ci/uc^poi;, the piles.) Suppres- acid, foetid, or nidorous eructations, a 
 
 sion of bleeding piles. gnawing in the stomach when empty, a 
 
 DYSLO'CHIA. (From Jt/c, difficulty, sense of constriction and uneasiness in the 
 
 and ?.c^ict, the lochia.) A suppression of throat, with pain in the side, or sternum, 
 
 the lochia. so that the patient at times can only lay on 
 
 DYSMENORRH.E'A. (From ovc, with his right side; great costiveness, habitual 
 difficulty, and fj.nvcpcioia, the menses.) A chilliness, paleness of the countenance, Ian- 
 difficult or painful menstruation, accompa- guor, unwillingness to move about, low- 
 nied with severe pains in the back, loins, and ness of spirits, palpitations, and disturbed 
 bottom of the belly. sleep. 
 
 Dvso'des. (From Ju;, bad, and c^a;, to The number of these symptoms varies in 
 
 smeli.) A bad smell. Fcstid. Hippocrates different cases, with some, being felt only in 
 
 applies it to a fcetid disorder of the small part; in others, being accompanied even 
 
 intestines. Also the name of a malagraa with additional ones, equally unpleasant, 
 
 and acopon in Galen and Paulus JEgineta. such as severe transient pains in the head 
 
 DYSO'PIA. (From <iv;, bad, and a-^, an and breast, and various affections of the 
 
 eye.) Parorasis. Difficult sight. Sight sight, as blindness, double vision, Sic. 
 
 depraved, requiring one certain quantity of Dyspepsia never proves fatal, unless when 
 
 light, one particular distance, or one posi- by a very long continuance, it produces 
 
 tion. A genus of disease in the class /oca/es, great general debility and weakness; and 
 
 and order dysfssthesice oi CuWen, containing so passes into some other disease, such as 
 
 the five following species: 1. Dysopia Ic- dropsy; but it is at all times very difficult 
 
 ntbrarum, called also amblyopia crepiiscu- to remove, but raoi'e particularly so in warm 
 
 laris, requiring objects to be placed in a climates. 
 
 strong light. 2. Dysopia luminis, likewise The morbid appearances to be observed on 
 
 termed amblyopia mcridiana, objects only dissections of this desease, are principally 
 
 discernible in a weak light. 3. Dysopia confined to that part of the stomach which 
 
 dissitorian, m which distant objects are not is called the pylorus; which is often found 
 
 perceived. 4. Dysopia proximorum, or dy- either in a contracted, scirrhous, or ulcerat- 
 
 sopia amblyopia, in which objects too near ed stale. In every instance, the stomach is 
 
 are not perceived. 5. Dysopia laieralis, perceived to be considerably distended with 
 
 called abo amblyopia luscorinn, in which air. 
 
 objects are not seen unless placed in an The treatment of dyspepsia consists, 1. Fa 
 
 oblique position. obviating the several exciting causes. 2. In 
 
 DYSORE'XIA. (From tiu;, bad, and relieving urgent symptoms, some of which 
 ff'/^i;, appetite.) A bad or depraved ap- may tend to prolong the disease. 3. In re- 
 petite, storing the tone of the stomach, or of the 
 
 DYSORE'XIj®. The name of an order general system, and thus getting rid of the 
 
 in the class locales of Cullen's nosology, liability to relapse. 
 
 which he divides into two sections, appetitus !. In fulfilling the first indication we are 
 
 eiTonei and deficicntes. often much circumscribed by the circum- 
 
 DYSPE PSIA. (From Jt?, bad, and stances or habits of the patient ; and parli- 
 
 .^iTrloo, to concoct.) Jpepsia. Indigestion, cularly when they have been accustomed to 
 
 Dr. Cullen arranges this genus of disease drink spirits, which they can hardly relin- 
 
 iu the class 7ienroses, and order adynamim. quish, or only in a very gradual manner. 
 
 It chiedy arises in persons between thirty The diet must be regulated by the particular 
 
 and forty years of age, and is principally to form of the disease : in those who are liable 
 
 be met with in those who devote much time to acidity, it should be chieHy of an animal 
 
 lo study, or who lead either a very sedentary nature, with the least acescent vegetable 
 
 or irregular life. A great singularity attend- substances, and for drink, toast and water, 
 
 cinton it is;that it may and often does continue or soda water, adding a little brandy, if 
 
DYS 
 
 DYS 
 
 SOT 
 
 really necessary ; where the opposite, or sep- 
 tic tendency appears, which happensespecial- 
 ly in persons of a Horid complexion, it should 
 consist principally of vegetable matter, par- 
 ticularly the ripe subacid fruits, with the 
 meat of young animals occasionally, and if 
 plain water be not agreeable, table-beer, 
 cider, &c. may be allowed for drink ; and 
 in those of the phlegmatic temperament the 
 most nutritious and digestible articles must 
 be selected, mostly of an animal nature, as- 
 sisted by the warmer condiments, and the 
 more generous fermented liquors in modera- 
 tion. It will be generally better to take 
 food oftener, rather than to load the sto- 
 mach too much at once ; but more than 
 four meals in the day can hardly be requi- 
 site ; if at any other time a craving should 
 occur, a crust of bread or a piece of biscuit 
 may be eaten. 
 
 II. Among the symptoms requiring pallia- 
 tion, heart-burn is frequent, resulting from 
 acrimony in the stomach, and to be relieved 
 by antacid, or antiseptic remedies, according 
 (o circumstances, or diluents and demul- 
 cents may answer the purpose. A sense ef 
 weight at the stomach with nausea may oc- 
 casionally indicate a gentle emetic ; but will 
 be less likely to occur if the bowels are kept 
 regular. Flatulence may be relieved by 
 aroraatics, asther, fee. ; and these will be 
 proper for spasmodic, or nervous pains ; but 
 if ineffectual, opium should be had recourse 
 to. Vomiting is generally best checked by 
 carbonic acid. When diarrhoea occurs, the 
 aromatic confection is mostly proper, some- 
 times with a little opium. But the bowels 
 are much more commonly confined, and 
 mild cathartics should be frequently exhi- 
 bited, as castor oil, rhubarb, aloes, &.c. ; 
 sometimes the more active, where these do 
 not answer ; in those of a florid complexion 
 a laxative diet, with the supertartrate of pot- 
 ash, or other saline cathartic occasionally, 
 may agree better : and where the liver is 
 torpid, mercurials should be resorted to. 
 
 HI. The third object is to be attempted by 
 tonics, particularly the aromatic bitters, the 
 mineral acids, or the preparations of iron ; 
 by the cold bath prudently regulated ; by 
 gentle exercise steadily persevered in, parti- 
 cularly walking or riding on horseback ; by 
 a careful attention to the diet; by seeking a 
 pure mild air, keeping regular hours, with 
 relaxation and amusement of the mind, &.c. 
 
 DYSPERMATl'SMUS. (From <fy?, bad, 
 and cr^s/!^«, seed.) Jlgenesia. Slow, or im- 
 peded emission of semen, during coition, in- 
 sufficient for the purpose of generation. A 
 genus of disease in the class locales, and or- 
 der epischeses of Cullen. The species are : 
 1. Dysperma'dsmus urethr alls, when the ob- 
 struction is in the urethra. 2. Dyspermalis- 
 mus nodosus, when a tumour is formed in 
 either corpus cavernosum penis. 3. Dysper- 
 raalismus prcBpiHialis, when the impediment 
 is from a straightness of the orifice of the 
 
 prajpuce. 4. Dyspennaiismus mucosus, when 
 the urethra is obstructed by a viscid miicu=. 
 5. Dyspermalisrmis hyperlonicus, when the.'-e 
 is an excess of erection of the penis. 6. Dys- 
 permatismus epilepticus, from epileptic rits 
 coming on during coition. 7. Dyspermatis- 
 mus apradodes, from a want of vigour in the 
 genitals. 8. Dyspermadsmus rejiuus, in which 
 the semen is thrown back into the urinary 
 bladder. 
 
 DYSPHA'Gf A. (From Su;, with difficulty, 
 and (payx, to eat.) A difficulty of degluti- 
 tion. 
 
 DYSPHO'iNIA. (From Svi, bad, and 
 9*y«, the voice.) A difficulty of speak- 
 ing. 
 
 DYSPNCEA. (From J-v;, di.fficult, and 
 cTvso, to breathe.) Dyspnoon. Difficult 
 respiration, without sense of stricture, and 
 accompanied with cough through the whole 
 course of the disease. A genus of disease 
 in the class neuroses, and order spasmi of 
 Cullen. He distinguishes eight species. 
 1. Dyspnoea calarrhalis, when with a cougli 
 there are copious discharges of viscid mu- 
 cus, called also asthma catarrhale, pneu- 
 modes, pneumonicum, and piluilosum. 3. 
 Dyspnaa sicca, when there is a cough 
 without any considerable discharge. 3. 
 Dyspnaa aerea, when the disease is much 
 increased by slight changes of the weather. 
 •4. Dyspnaa ierrea, when earthy or calcu- 
 lous matters are spit up. u. Dyspnaa aquo- 
 sa, when there is a scarcity of urine and 
 cedemalous feet, without the other symp- 
 toms of a dropsy in the chest. Q. Dyspnaa 
 pinguedinosa, from corpulency. 7. Dysp- 
 naa thoracica, when parts surrounding the 
 chest are injured or deformed. 8. Dysp- 
 naa extrinseca, from manifest external 
 causes. 
 
 Dv'spNooN. See Dyspnaa. 
 Dysba'chitis. The name of a plaster in 
 Galen. 
 
 Dvsthy'mia. (From J~y?, 'jatlj and Syaor, 
 miud.) Insanity. 
 
 Dysto'chia. (From Juc, witii difficulty, 
 and TtiLJa), to bring forth.) Difficult labour 
 or child-birth. 
 
 DYSTCECHrASIS. (From /i;?, bad, and 
 s-3/%(!f, order.) An irregular disposition of 
 the hairs in the eyelids. 
 
 DYSU'RIA. (From J-uc, difficultly, and 
 cupov, urine.) SHlHcidium. .^rdor vrina. 
 Culbicio. A suppression or difficulty ia 
 discharging the urine. A total suppres- 
 sion is called ischuria ; a partial suppres- 
 sion, dysuria : and this may be with or 
 without heat. When there are frequent, 
 painful, or uneasy urgings to discharge the 
 urine, and it passes off only fay drops, or in 
 very small quantities, the disease is called 
 strangury. When a sense of pain, or heat, 
 attends the discharge, it pas-:es with difficulty, 
 and is styled ardor urine, heat of the urine. 
 The dysuria is acute, or chrop.ic. Dr. Cul- 
 len places this disease in the class locale;, 
 
368 
 
 BYS 
 
 DY5 
 
 and order epischeses, containing six species : 
 1. Dysnria ardens, with a sense of heat, 
 ■without any manifest disorder of the blad- 
 der. 2. Dysuria spasmodica, from spasm. 
 3. Dysuria compressiords, from a compres- 
 sion of the neighbouring parts. 4. Dysuria 
 phlogistica, from violent inflammation. 5. 
 Dysuria calculosa, from stone in the bladder. 
 6. Dysuria mucosa, from an abundant secre- 
 tion of mucus. The causes which give rise 
 lO these diseases are, an inflammation of the 
 urethra, occasioned either by venereal sores, 
 or by the use of acrid injections, tumour, ul- 
 cerof the prostate gland, inflammation of the 
 kidneys, or bladder, considerable enlarge- 
 ments of the hemorrhoidal veins, a lodgment 
 of indurated fasces in the rectum, spasm at 
 the neck of the bladder, the absorption of 
 cantharides, applied externally or taken in- 
 ternally, and excess in drinking either spi- 
 rituous or vinous liquors; but particles of 
 gravel, sticking at the neck of the bladder, 
 or lodging in the urethra, and thereby pro- 
 ducing irritation, prove the most frequent 
 cause. Gouty matter falling on the neck 
 
 of the bladder, will sometimes occasion the^je 
 complaints. 
 
 In dysurj-, there is a frequent inclination 
 to make water, with a smarting pain, heat, 
 and difficulty in voiding it. together with a 
 sense of fullness in the region of the bladder. 
 The symptoms often vary, however, accord- 
 ing to the cause which has given rise to it. 
 If it proceeds from a calculus in the kidney 
 or ureter, besides the atfections mentioned, it 
 will be accompanied with nausea, vomiting, 
 and acute pains in the loins and region of 
 the ureter and kidney of the side affected. 
 When a stone in the bladder, or gravel in the 
 urethra, is the cause, an acute pain will be felt 
 at the end of the penis, particularly on void- 
 ing the last drops of urine, and (he stream 
 of water will either be divided into two, or 
 be discharged in a twisted manner, not un- 
 like a cork-screw. If a scirrhus of the pros- 
 tate gland has occasioned the suppression or 
 difficulty of urine, a hard indolent tumour, 
 unattended with any acute pain, may readily 
 be felt in the perinaeum, or by introducing 
 the finger into the rectum. 
 
 E. 
 
 JliAR. Auris. The organ of heaving is 
 situated at the side of the head, and is di- 
 vided into external and internal ear. The 
 Huricula, commonly called the ear, consti- 
 tutes the external part, and contains several 
 eminences and depressions, as the helix, an- 
 iihelix, tragus, antitragus, concha auriculm, 
 scapha, and lobulus. The external auditory 
 passage, containing the wax, proceeds from 
 the middle of it down to the membrane of 
 the tympanum, which divides the external 
 from the internal parts of this organ. Be- 
 hind the membrana tympani is an irregular 
 cavity, the cavity of the tympanum, in which 
 are four little bones, the malleus, incus, 
 stapes, and os orbiculare ; and four open- 
 ings, one of the Eustachian tube, another to 
 the mastoid sinus, the fenestra ovalis, and 
 the fenestra rotunda. The tympanum is ter- 
 minated by the labyrinth. The labyrinth is 
 the remaining part of the internal ear, con- 
 sisting of (he cochlea, vesiibulum, and semi- 
 circular canals. The arteries of the ear are 
 the external and internal auditory. The 
 veins empty themselves into the external 
 jugulars. The muscles of the ear are divided 
 into three classes : the common, proper, and 
 internal. The common muscles are, the at- 
 tollens aurem, anterior auris, and retrahentes 
 ma-is, which move the whole ear. The pro- 
 
 per are, helicis major, helicis minor, tragicus, 
 antitragicus,ai\dtransversus a»m.-^these affect 
 the parts only to which they are connected. 
 The muscles of the internal ear are, laxator 
 tympani, tensor tympani, and stapedius, which 
 belong to the ossicula auditus. The nerves 
 of the external ear are branches of the ner- 
 vus audiloriv^ durus, and those of the internal 
 ear, are branches of the nervus auditnrius 
 mollis. 
 
 Eari'tes. Haematites, or bloodstone. 
 
 EARTH. Terra. Though there seems 
 to be an almost infinite variety of earthy 
 substances scattered on the surface of this 
 globe, yet, when we examine them with a 
 chemical eye, we find, not without surprise, 
 that all the earth and stones which we 
 tread under our feet, and which compose 
 (he largest rocks, as well as the numerous 
 different specimens which adorn the cabinets 
 of the curious, are composed of a very 
 few simple or elementary earths, in number 
 no more than nine or ten : viz. Silex, lime, 
 magnesia, barytes, strontian, alumina, glu- 
 cine, zircon, yttria, and perhaps agustine. 
 
 These are all the simple earths hitherto 
 known, which nature presents to us com- 
 pletely formed ; (hough one or more of them 
 enters into the composition of a great many 
 bodies. They have a variety of properties 
 
EAB 
 
 ECC 
 
 30.9 
 
 which are common to all : — they are diy, 
 incombustible bodies. They are insoluble 
 in water and alcohol, or nearly so, and have 
 little or no taste; at least when combined 
 with carbonic acid. Their specific gravity 
 does not esceed 4.9. When perfectly pure, 
 they assume the form of a white powder, 
 harsh fo the touch. They are infusible. 
 They are capable, except silex, of combining 
 with acids, and forming neutral salts. They 
 are likewise disposed to unite with the 
 alkalies, with sulphur, and phosphorus; with 
 metallic oxides, and with each other, either 
 by fusion or solution in water. 
 
 Every one of these characters is not per- 
 haps rigorously applicable to each of these 
 bodies ; but they all possess a sufficient 
 number of them to render it useful to ar- 
 range them under one class. It has been 
 recently shown by chemists, that some of 
 the earths are really compounds of metallic 
 substances with oxygen, and probably that 
 will be found to hold true in them all. 
 
 Stones diifer from earths principally in 
 cohesion and hardness, and therefore are 
 included under the same general name. 
 
 Earth, absorbent. See Msorbents. 
 
 Earth, aluminous. Earth which contains 
 alumina. See Mumi7iv. 
 
 Earth, animal calcareous. This term is 
 applied to crabs'-claws, &.c. which contain 
 calcareous earth, and are obtained from the 
 animal kingdom. 
 
 Earth, argillaceous. See Alumine. 
 
 Earth-bath. A remedy recommended 
 by some writers on the continent, as a spe- 
 cific in consumption. In this country it 
 produced to the patients very distressing 
 sensations of cold ; in some it seemed to be 
 productive of bad effects; and it does not 
 appear that, in any consumptive cases, 
 good effects were ever derived from its 
 use. 
 
 Earth, bolar. See Boh. 
 
 Earth, fullers'. Cimolia pui'pvrescens. 
 A compact bolar earth, commonly of a 
 grayish colour. It is sometimes applied by 
 the common people to inflamed breasts, legs, 
 &c. with a view of cooling them. 
 
 Earth, heavy. See Barytes. 
 
 Earth, Japan. See Acacia caiechu. 
 
 Earth, mineral calcareoiis. Those cal- 
 careous earths which are obtained from the 
 mineral kingdom. The term is applied in 
 opposition to those obtained from animals. 
 
 Earth-nut, See Bunium. 
 
 Earth, sealed. Terra sigiUala. Little 
 cakes of bolar earths, vi'hich are stamped 
 with impressions. They were formerly in 
 high estimation as absorbents, but now 
 fallen into disuse. 
 
 Earth-worm. Lumbricus terreslris. Ver- 
 mis terreslris. These insects are supposed to 
 possess a diuretic and antispasmodic virtue, 
 with which views they are occasionally em- 
 ployed in foreign countries. 
 
 JiAR>W'\x. Cerxmien avrium, A waxy 
 
 secretion found in the meatus auditorios 
 externus, into whicii it is separated by the 
 glands around that canal. 
 
 Eaton's styptic. French brandy highly 
 impregnated with calcined green vitriol. A 
 remedy for checking hasmorrhages. 
 
 Eau-ie-luce. See Spiriius ammonies 
 succinalus. 
 
 Eau-de-rabel. This is composed of one 
 part of sulphurous acid to three of rectified 
 spirit of wine. It is much used in France, 
 when diluted, in the cure of gonoirhceas, 
 leucorrhcea, &.c. 
 
 Ebel. The seeds of sage, or of juniper. 
 
 Ebe'num. Indian ebony. It is supposed 
 to be ophthalmic. 
 
 Ebe'smech. a name in Langius for 
 quicksilver. 
 
 Ebi'scus. The hibiscus, or marsh mal- 
 low. 
 
 Ebriega'tum. (From ebrio, to be drunk.) 
 By this term Paracelsus expresses loss of 
 sense by drunkenness. 
 
 Ebrieca'tum cffiLE'STE. By this term 
 Paracelsus means (hat kind of enthusiasm 
 which is affected by many heathen priests. 
 
 Ebsemech. a name for quicksilver. 
 
 EBULLITION. (From ebullio, to bub- 
 ble up.) EbuUitio. Boiling. This consists 
 in the change which a fluid undergoes from 
 a state of liquidity to that of an elastic 
 fluid, in consequence of the application 
 of heat, which dilates and converts it into 
 vapour. 
 
 E'BULUS. (From ebullio, to make boil ; 
 so called because of its supposed use in 
 purifying the humours of the body.) See 
 Sambucus ebulus. 
 
 Ecbo'lica. (From iY.Qa.Kis.ai, to cast out.) 
 Medicines which were formerly said to 
 cause abortion. 
 
 Ecbo'lios. (From m-Caxkon, to cast out.) 
 Miscarriage. 
 
 Ecbra'smata. (From szfoA^a;, to be 
 very hot.) Ecchymata. Painful fiery pim- 
 ples in the face, or surface of the body. 
 
 Ecbra'smus. (From i:iCpx^ce, to become 
 hot.) Fermentation. 
 
 EcsyRso'MATA. (From nc, and Bufo-a., the 
 skin.) Protuberances of the bones at (he 
 joints, which appear through the skin. 
 
 Eccatha'rtica. (From ixKxQatpce, (o 
 purge outwards.) According to Gorraeus, 
 eccathartics are medicines which open the 
 pores of the skin ; but in general (hey are 
 understood to be deobstruents. Sometimes 
 expectorants are thus called, and also pur- 
 gatives. 
 
 Ecchylo'ma. (From nc, and x.vKo;,jaice.) 
 An extract. 
 
 Ecchy'mata. (From sy.;i(ya>, to pour out.) 
 See Ecbrasmata. 
 
 ECCHYMO'MA. CE^xv/^cey-^ : from 
 si^^iw, to pour out.) Ecchymosis. Some- 
 times called crustula and sugillatio. Ex- 
 travasation. A black and blue swelling, 
 either from a bruise or spontaneous extra- 
 
310 
 
 ECH 
 
 ECP 
 
 vasatlon of blood. A genus of disease ia 
 the class locales, and order tumorcs of 
 Cullen. 
 
 EcchtiiIo'ma arteeio'sum. The false 
 aneurism. 
 
 EccHYMo'sis. See Ecchymoma. 
 
 E'ccLisis. (From uutKivo), to turn aside.) 
 A luxation or dislocation. 
 
 E'ccoPE. (From iiiM7r]ci), to cut off.) 
 The cutting off any part. 
 
 Ecco'PEUs. (From mx-mlcc, to cut otf.) 
 An ancient instrument, the raspatory, used 
 in trepanning. 
 
 Eccopro'tica. (From a:, and KCTrpo;, 
 dung.) Opening medicines, whose opera- 
 tion is very gentle j such as manna, senna, 
 kc. 
 
 Eccrirocri'tica. (From ai>ipivit>, to se- 
 crete, and Kpim, to judge.) Judgments 
 formed from the secretions. 
 
 Eccrinolo'gia. Eccrinologlca. (From 
 -cx.zppo), to secrete, and xoyo^, a discourse.) 
 The doctrine of secretions. 
 
 E'ccRisis. (From atzcjvai, to secrete.) 
 A secretion of any kind. 
 
 EccYMo'sis. See Ecchymoma. 
 
 E'cDORA. (From iKJiou, to excoriate.) 
 An excoriation : and particularly used for 
 an excoriation of the urethra. 
 
 Ecdo'ria. (From ix.Jipa>, to excoriate.) 
 Medicines which excoriate and burn through 
 the skin. 
 
 EcHECo'LtoN. (From s^a;, to have, and 
 y.iKXct, glue.) Echecollum. Any topical 
 glutinous remedy. 
 
 EcHETRo'sis. So Hippocrates calls the 
 white briony. 
 
 Echini'des. In Hippocrates it is men- 
 tioned as what he used for purging the 
 woml» with. 
 
 EcHiKOPHTHi'tMiA. (From 5;^/i'£;;, a 
 hedge-hog, and 0(pSa^A/ut*, an inflammation 
 of the eye.) An infiammation of the hairy 
 part of the eyelids, where the hairs bristle 
 out like the quills of an echinus, or hedge- 
 hog. 
 
 Echikopo'dium. (From iyj\"^;, a hedge- 
 hog, and TTou;, a foot ; so named because its 
 flowers resemble the foot of an urchin.) 
 A species of broom, or genista. 
 
 Echi'nops. (From ^x.'''^^} ^^ beset with 
 prickles.) Crocodilion. Acanlhalruca, Sea- 
 biosa carduifolia. Sphcerocepkala elatior. 
 Echinopus. Globe thistle. Echinops spfiee- 
 rocephalus of Linnffius. It is raised in our 
 gardens. The root and seeds are moderately 
 diuretic, but not used. 
 
 Ecui'kopcs. See Echinops. 
 
 E'CHIUM. (From i^tg, a \iper; so 
 called because it was said to heal the stings 
 of vipers.) The name of a genus of plants 
 in the Linncjan system. Class, Ftntandria. 
 Order, Monogynia. Viper's bugloss. 
 
 E'ckium iEcYPTi'AcuK. Wall bugloss : 
 vulnerary, sudorific. 
 
 E'cEos. (ii^/'^-, soiir.d.) In Hirinocrates 
 
 it signifies the same as the tinnitus auriura 
 or noise in the ears. 
 
 E'cHYsis. (From i/ya, to pour out.. 
 A fainting, or swooning. 
 
 Ecla'mpsia. (From sx.^«ua-&;, to shine.) 
 See Eclampsis. 
 
 E C L A'M P S I S. (From iK>.ct./A7r&<, to 
 shine.) Eclampsia. It signifies a splen- 
 dour, brightness, elfiiigence, flashing of 
 light, scintillation. It is a flashing light 
 or those sparklings which strike the eyes 
 of epileptic palients. Cojlius Aurelianus 
 calls them circuit ignei, scintillations, or 
 fiery circles. Though only a symptom of 
 the epilepsy, Hippocrates puts it for 
 epilepsy itself. 
 
 Ecle'ctica. (From iM.Tya:, to seleci., 
 Archigenes and some others selected from 
 all other sects what appeared to them to be 
 the best and mostralional ; hence they were 
 called Eclectics, and their medicine Ecleclic 
 jiiedicine. 
 
 Ecle'ctos. (From a,Kuy_a>, to lick up.) 
 A linctus, or soft medicine to be licked un. 
 
 Ecle'gma. (From wae/;^;^, to lick.) 'is 
 a form of medicine made by the incorpo- 
 ration of oils with syrups, and which is to 
 be taken upon a liquorice stick ; the same a? 
 Liiicius. 
 
 E'CLisis. (From szAf*, to dissolve.) A.n 
 universal faintness. 
 
 Ecma'gma. (From iKfAtta-a-m, to form 
 together.) A m.ass of substances kneaded 
 together. 
 
 Ecpepie'menos. (From inTn^ai, to pi'sss 
 out.) An epithet far ulcers with protubc- 
 ratinglips. 
 
 Ecphra'ctic. (From iK!ppAa-<!-a, to re- 
 move obstructions.) Are such medicines as 
 incide and render more thin tough humours, 
 so as to promote their discharge. 
 
 Ecphra'ctica. (From sK^oaa-s-a', to re- 
 move obstructions.) Deobstruent medi- 
 cines. 
 
 Ecphra'xis. (From ^y./ppnTcres, to re- 
 move obstruction.^ A diaphoresis ; an 
 opening of the pores. ? 
 
 E'cpHFAS. (From m, and eua, to pro- 
 duce.) An appendix, or excrescence. Some 
 call the appendicula vermiformis thus. 
 
 E'cphtse. (From entpva-cia, to blow out.) 
 Flatus from the bladder through the urethra, 
 and from the womb through the vagina. 
 
 Ecphvse'sis. (Trom Bz<pvi7eta<, to breathe 
 through.) A quick expulsion of the air 
 from the lungs. 
 
 E'cpHYSis. (From sz^ya, to produce.) 
 An apojjliysis, or appendix. A process. 
 
 Ecpie'sma. (From &.7rn^a), to press out.) 
 A fracture of the skull, in which the bones 
 press inwardly. 
 
 EcPiE'sMos. (From i-ATrti^a, to press out.) 
 A disorder of the eyp., in which the globe is 
 almost pressed out of the socket by an afflut 
 of humours. 
 
 Ecpi.ero'ma. (From UTr^yipoa; to fdl.'' 
 In Kipnrjcrates they are hard balls of lea- 
 
ECT 
 
 EC'f 
 
 3ii 
 
 iber, or olher substances, adapted to fill the 
 arm-pits, while by the help of the heels, 
 placed against the balls, and repressing the 
 same, the luxated os humeri is reduced into 
 its place. 
 
 Ecple'xis. (From i^vK^o-a-a, to terrify or 
 astonish.) A stupor, or astonishment, from 
 sudden external accidents. 
 
 E'cPNOE. (From exwvsco, to breathe.) Ex- 
 piration ; that part of respiration in which 
 the air is expelled from the lungs. 
 
 Ecpto'ma. (From ix,-ffi7rla>, to fall out.) 
 
 1. A luxation of a bone. 
 
 2. The exclusion of the secundines. 
 
 3. Speaking of corrupt parts, it signifies a 
 falling off. 
 
 4. An hernia in the scrotum. 
 
 5. A falling down of the womb. 
 
 Ecpy'cTiCA. (From iKTrvKa^u, to con- 
 dense.) Incrassants. Medicines that render 
 the fluids more solid. 
 
 Ecpye'ma. (From i-t, and wov, pus.) A 
 copious collection of pus or matter, from the 
 suppuration of a tumour. 
 
 Ecre'gma. (From iKj>»yvvfAt, to break.) A 
 rupture. 
 
 Ecre'xis. (From iKp»yvufAC, to break.) A 
 rupture. Hippocrates expresses by it a rup- 
 ture or laceration of the womb. 
 
 Ecrhy'thmos. (From at, and pyS^oc, 
 harmony.) A term applied to the pulse, 
 and signifies that it is disorderly or irregu- 
 lar. 
 
 E'cROE. (From mpiai, to flow out.) An 
 efflux, or the course by which any humour 
 which requires purging is evacuated. 
 
 Ecruelles. The French name for scro- 
 fula. 
 
 E'cRirsis. (From ac/issi), to flow out.) In 
 Hippocrates it is an efflux of the semen be- 
 fore it receives the conformation of a fcetus, 
 and therefore is called an efflux, to distin- 
 gui.sh it from abortion. 
 
 Ecsarco'ma. (From m, and <r£tp|; flesh.) 
 A fleshy excrescence. 
 
 E'CSTASIS. (EX.T&7K ■- from i'fiTc/.y.cti, to 
 be out of one's senses.) An ecstacy, or 
 trance. In Hippocrates it signifies a de- 
 lirium. Dr, Cuilen ranks it as a kind of 
 apoplexy. 
 
 EcsTRo'pHjus. (From ix^fupce, to invert.) 
 All epithet for any medicine, that makes the 
 blind piles appear outwardly. 
 
 Ecthely'nsis. (From inBuKuvoi, to render 
 effeminate.) Softness. It is applied to the 
 skin and flesh, when lax and soft, antl to ban- 
 dages, v.'hen not sufficiently tight. 
 
 Ecthli'mma. (From ixAkiCcD, to press out 
 against.) Aa ulceration caused by pressure 
 of the skin. 
 
 EcTHLi'psis. (From oi^xiQw, to press out 
 against.) Elision, or expression. It is spo- 
 ken of swelled eyes, when they dart forth 
 sparks of light. 
 
 E'cTHYMA. (From sjiSuw, to break out.) 
 A pustule, or cutaneous eruption. 
 Ecthy'mata (From s^Sv®. to break 
 
 out.) pimples, pustules, or cutaneous erup- 
 tions. 
 
 Ectillo'tica. (From nOtKxa, to pull out.) 
 Medicines which eradicate tubercles or corns, 
 or destroy superfluous hair. 
 
 ECTOTIA. (From ikIotto;, out of place.) 
 Displaced. 
 
 ECTO'PIiG. Farts displaced. An order 
 in the class /ocaZis of Cuiien"s nosology. 
 
 Ectkapeloga'stros. (From aClpi7rofA.cts, to 
 degenerate, and j/stfjfo, abelly.) One who has 
 a monstrous belly, or whose appetite is yora- 
 ciously large. 
 
 Ectri'mma. (From .eKlpi^a^, to rub oif.) 
 An attrition, or galling. In Hippocrates it 
 is an esulceration of the skin about the os 
 sacrum. 
 
 E'cTKOPE. (From s»7/i£Tw, to divert, pervert, 
 or invert.) It is any duct by which the hu- 
 mours are diverted and drawn off. In P. 
 .ffiginela it is the same as Eclropium. 
 
 ECTROTIUM. (From i;Clpi7rc«, to evert.) 
 An eversion of the eyelids so that their inter- 
 nal surface is outermost. 
 
 There are two species of this disease ; one 
 produced by an unnatural swelling of the 
 lining of the eyelids, which not only pushes 
 their edges from the eyeball, but also presses 
 them so forcibly, that Ihey become everted ; 
 the other arising from a contraction of the 
 skin covering the eyelid, or of that in the 
 vicinity, by which means the edge of the 
 eyelid is first removed for some distance 
 from the eye, and afterwards turned com- 
 pletely outward, together with the whole of 
 the affected eyelid. 
 
 The morbid swelling of the lining of the 
 eyelids, which causes the first species of 
 ectropium, arises mostly from a congenital 
 laxity of this membrane, afterwards increas- 
 ed by obstinate chronic ophthalmies, parti- 
 cularly of a scrofulous nature, in relaxed, 
 unhealthy subjects; or else the disease'ori- 
 ginates from the small-pox affecting the 
 eyes. 
 
 While the disease is confined to the lower 
 eyelid, as it most commonly is, the lining of 
 this part may be observed rising in the form 
 of a semilunar fold, of a pale red colour, like 
 the fungous granulations of wounds, and in- 
 tervening between the eye and eyelid, which 
 latter it in some measure everts. When the 
 swelling is afterwards occasioned by the 
 lining of both the eyelids, the disease assumes 
 an annular shape, in the centre of which the 
 eyeball seems sunk, v^bile the circumference 
 of the ring presses and everts the edges of 
 the two eyelids, so as to cause both great 
 uneasiness and deformily. In each of the 
 above cases, on pressing the skin of the eye- 
 lids with the point of the finger, it becomes 
 manifest that they are very capable of being 
 elongated, and would readily yield, so as en- 
 tirely to cover the eyeball, were they not 
 prevented by| the inttrvening swelling of 
 Iheir membranous lining. 
 
 Besides the very considerable deformify 
 
ECT 
 
 liGG 
 
 which the disease produces, it occasion;; a 
 continual discharge of tears over the cheek, 
 and, what is worse, a dryness of the eyeball, 
 frequent exasperated attacks of chronic oph- 
 thalmy, incapacity to bear the light, and last- 
 ly, opacity and ulceration of the cornea. 
 
 The second species of ectropium, or that 
 arising from a contraclion of the integu- 
 ments of the eyelids, or neighbouring parts, 
 5S not unfrequently a consequence of puck- 
 ered scars, produced by the confluent small- 
 pox, deep burns, or the excision of cancerous 
 or encysted tumours, without saving a suf- 
 ficient quantity of skin ; or lastly, the dis- 
 order is the effect of malignant carbunsles, 
 or any kind of wound attended wilh much 
 loss of substance. Each of these causes is 
 quite enough to bring on such a contraction 
 of the skin of the eyelids as to drav/ the 
 parts towards the arches of the orbits, so as 
 to remove them from the eyeball, and turn 
 their edges outward. No sooner has this 
 circumstance happened, than it is often fol- 
 lowed by another one equally unpleasant, 
 namely, a swelling of the internal membrane 
 of the affected eyelids, which afterwards has 
 a great share in completing the eversion. 
 The lining of the eyelids, though trivially 
 everted, being continually exposed to the 
 air, and irritation of extraneous substances, 
 soon swells, and rises up like fungus. One 
 side of this fungus-like tumour covers a 
 part of the eyeball ; the other pushes the 
 eyelid so considerably outwards, that its edge 
 is not unfrequently in contact with the mar- 
 gin of the orbit. The complaints induced 
 by this second species of ectropium are the 
 same as those brought on by the first ; it 
 being noticed, however, that in both cases, 
 whenever the disease is very inveterate, the 
 fungous swelling of the inside of the eyelids 
 becomes hard, coriaceous, and as it were, 
 callous. 
 
 Although, in both species of ectropium, 
 the lining of the eyelids seem equally swol- 
 len, yet the surgeon can easily distinguish 
 (o which of the two species the disease be- 
 longs. For, in the first, the skin of the 
 eyelids, and adjoining parts, is not deformed 
 Avith scars ; and by pressing the everted eye- 
 lid with the point of the finger, the part 
 would with ease cover the eye, were it not 
 for the intervening fungous swelling. But 
 ill the second species of ectropium, besides 
 the obvious cicatrix and contraction of the 
 skin of the eyelids, or adjacent parts, when 
 an effort is made to cover the eye with the 
 everted eyelid, by pressing upon the latter 
 part with the point of the finger, it does not 
 give way so as completely to cover the 
 globe, as it ought to do, only yielding for 
 a certain extent ; or it does not move in the 
 least from its unnatural position, by reason 
 of the integuments of the eyelids having 
 been so extensively destroyed, that their 
 margin has beconje adiierent to the arch of 
 the orbit. 
 
 EcTRo'sis. (E>irpteoa-i; : from aClilfufioi)^ (o 
 miscarry.) A miscarriage. 
 
 Ectro'tica. (From exlilpcea-xai, to mis- 
 carry. Edyrotica. Medicines which cause 
 abortion. 
 
 EcTYLo'TiCA. See Ectillotica. 
 
 Ectvro'tica See Eriroiica. 
 
 Ecze'ma. (From sk^sd, !o boil out.) Ec- 
 sesma. A hot painful eruption, or pustule. 
 Mr. Pearson calls the erythema mercurialcj, 
 eczema mercuriale. 
 
 Ede'lphus. Prognosis from the nature of 
 elements. 
 
 E'dera trifo'lia. The poisou-tree of 
 America. 
 
 E'des. a name for amber. 
 
 Ede'ssenum. Pelarium. An eye-water 
 of Iragacanth, arable, acacia, opium, &c. 
 
 E'detz. Amber. 
 
 E'dic. Edich. Edir. An old name for 
 iron. 
 
 E'dra. a fracture ; also the lower part 
 of the rectum. 
 
 Eddlcoea'ntia. (From edulco, to make 
 sweet.) Edulcoranls. Sweeteners. Medi- 
 cines which absorb the vicious humours of 
 tfae body, sweeten the fluids, and deprive 
 them of their acrimony. 
 
 EFFERVESCENCE. (From effervesco, 
 to grow hot.) Efftrvesctntia. That agitation 
 which is produced by mixing substances to- 
 gether, which cause the evolution of a gas. 
 A small degree of ebullition. 
 
 E'ffides. An old name for ceruss. 
 
 E'ffila. Freckles. 
 
 EFFLORESCENCE. (From effloresco, to 
 blow as a flower.) Efflorescenlia. 
 
 1. A preternatural redness of the skin. 
 
 2. In chemistry, it means that phenome- 
 non which takes place upon crystals, pro- 
 ducing a white powder when exposed to 
 air. 
 
 EFFLU'VIUM. (From effluo, to spread 
 abroad.) See Contagion. 
 
 Effracto'ra. (From effringo, to break 
 down.) Ecpiesma. A species of fracture, 
 in which the bone is much depressed by the 
 blow. 
 
 EFFUSION. (From effundo, to pour out.) 
 Effusio. In surgery, it means the escape of 
 any fluid out of the vessel, or viscus, natural- 
 ly cuntaining it, and its lodgment in another 
 cavity, in the cellular substance, or in the 
 substance of parts. Effusion also sometimes 
 signifies the natural secretion of fluids from 
 the vessels ; thus surgeons frequently speak 
 of the coagulable lymph being eiFused on 
 dilferent surfaces. 
 
 Ege'ries. (From egero, to carry out.) 
 Egestio. An excretion, or evacuation. 
 
 "egg. Ovum. The eggs of poultry are 
 chiefly used as food : the "different parts are 
 likewise employed in pharmacy and in me- 
 dicine. The calcined shell is esteemed as an 
 absorbent. The oil of the egg is softening, 
 and is used externally to burns and chaps. 
 The yelk of the egg renders oil miscible 
 
KLA- 
 
 ELk 
 
 313 
 
 with water, and is triturated with Ibe same 
 view with resinous and other substances. 
 Kaw eggs have been much recommended as 
 a popular remedy for jaundice. 
 
 Egrego'rsis. (From s^.p-.i-yccio}, to 
 •watch.) A watchfulness. A morbid want 
 of sleep. 
 
 Ejacula'htia. CFrom ejaculo, to cast 
 out.) Ejaculutoria. The vessels which con- 
 vey the seminal matter secreted in the testi- 
 cles to the penis. These are the epididymis, 
 and the vasa deferentia ; the vesiculie semi- 
 nales are the receptacles of the semen. 
 
 Eje'ctio. (From ejicio, to cast out.) 
 Excretio. The discharging of humours or 
 excrements. 
 
 Ei'lamis. (From nMce, to involve.) A 
 membrane involving the brain. 
 
 Eile'ma. (From «A£a, to form convolu- 
 lions.) In Hippocrates, it signifies painful 
 convolutions of the intestines from flatulence. 
 Sometimes it signifies a covering. Vogel 
 says, it is a fixed pain in the bowels, as if a 
 nail was driven in. 
 
 Ei'leon. (From vKiO), to wind.) Gor- 
 ra3us says it is a name of the intestinum 
 ileum. 
 
 Ei'leos. (From nxii>, to form convolu- 
 tions.) The iliac passion. 
 
 Ei'sBOLE.) From n;, into, and /2a>j.u), to 
 cast.) It signifies strictly an injection, but is 
 used to express the access of a distemper, or 
 pf a particular paroxysm. 
 
 Ei'sPNOE. (From ii;, into, and josai, to 
 breathe.) Inspiration of air. 
 
 Ela ca'lli. An Indian cathartic shrub, 
 the Euphorbia neriifolia of Linnaeus. 
 
 El^a'gnon. (From i}.Aiov, oil, and cvyvs;, 
 chasle.) The agnus castus was formerly so 
 called. 
 
 Eljeo'sieli. (From 6A«;:v, oil, and /uiAt, 
 honey.) A sweet purging oil, like honey. 
 
 El5:osa'ccharum. (From e?Mcv,oi\, and 
 <rax<x!t'f'iVj sugar.; A mixture of essential oil 
 with sugar. 
 
 ELa:osELi'NUM. Water parsley. See Elto- 
 $elinum. 
 
 Elais guinee'ksis. a species of palm 
 which grows spontaneously on the coast of 
 Guinea, but is much cultivated in the West 
 Indies. From this tree, according to some, 
 is obtained the palm oil, which is considered 
 as an emollient and strengthener of all kinds 
 of weakness of the limbs. It also is recom- 
 mended against bruises, strains, cramps, 
 pains, swellings, &;c. 
 
 Elasibica'tio. a method of analysing 
 mineral waters. 
 
 Ela'kola. An old name for alum. 
 
 Elaphobo'scum. (From £a«j:j, a stag, 
 and ^oTKU!, to eat ; so called, because deer 
 eat them greedily.; The wild parsnep. See 
 Pasiinaca. 
 
 Elaphosco'rodon. (From s/.aa:?, the 
 stag, and <ry,of.iS'ov, garJic; btag's or viper's 
 garlic. 
 
 E'rAQUiK, Red Vi'.riol 
 
 E LAS MARIS. Burnt lead. 
 
 Ela'sma. (From ixaw^, to drive.) A 
 lamina or plate of any kind. A term used 
 to express a clyster-pipe. 
 
 Elastic fluid. See Gaz. 
 
 Elastic gum. See Siphonia elaslica. 
 
 ELASTICITY. A force in bodies, by 
 which they endeavour to restore themselves 
 to the posture from whence they were dis- 
 placed by any external force. To solve this 
 property, many have recourse to the uni- 
 versal law of nature, attraction, by which 
 the parts of solid and firm bodies are caused 
 to cohere together : whereby, when hard 
 bodies are struck or bent, so that the com- 
 ponent parts are a little moved from one 
 another, but not quite disjoined or broken .. 
 off, nor separated so far as to be out of the 
 power of the attracting force, by which they 
 cohere together ; they certainly must, on the 
 cessation of the external violence, spring 
 back with a very great velocity to their for- 
 mer state. But in this circumstance, the 
 atmospherical pressure will account for it as 
 well ; because such a violence, if it be not 
 great enough to separate the constituent 
 particles of a body far enough to let in any 
 foreign matt.^r, must occasion many vacuola 
 between the separated surfaces, so that upon 
 the removal of the external force, they will 
 close again by the pressure of the aerial fluid 
 upon the external parts, i. e. the body will 
 come again into its natural posture. The 
 included air, likewise, in most bodies, gives 
 that power of resilitiou upon their per- 
 cussion. 
 
 If two bodies perfectly elastic strike one 
 against another, there will be or remain in 
 each the same relative velocity as before, i.e. 
 they will recede with the same velocity as 
 they met together. For the compressive 
 force, or the magnitude of the stroke in any 
 given bodies, arises from the relative velo- 
 city of those bodies, and is proportional to 
 it : and bodies perfectly elastic will restore 
 themselves completely to the figure they had 
 before the shock ; or, in other words the 
 restitutive force is equal to the compressive, 
 and therefore must be equal to the force 
 with which they came together, and conse- 
 quently they must by elasticity recede again 
 from each other with the same velocity. 
 Hence, taking equal times before and after 
 the shock, the distances between the bodies 
 will be equal ; and therefore the distances of 
 them from the common centre of gravity 
 will, in the same times, be equal. And 
 hence the laws of percussion of bodies per- 
 fectly elastic are easily deduced. 
 
 ELATERIUM. (From ikxvi-ai, to sti- 
 mulate or agitate ■ so named from its great 
 jiurgative qualities.) See MomoTdica Ela~ 
 terium. 
 
 Elathe'ria. A name for the cascarilla 
 ba) k. 
 
 Elati'ne. (From 2>.it7'7av,smal!er,beingthe 
 .<;ma<lersnec!es,) S«a ^'.lirrJiintiln Eltditie, 
 
514 
 
 ELE 
 
 ELE 
 
 EtATiTEs. Bloodstone. 
 
 Elco'sis. (From ikko;, an ulcer.) A 
 disease attended with fcetid, carious, and 
 chronic ulcers. The term is seldom used. 
 
 Elder. Sec Sambucus. 
 
 Elder-dwarf. See Sambucus Ebulus. 
 
 Elecampane. See Inula helcnium. 
 ELECTRICITY. {Ekctrieilas, from 
 ehcirum, y.xfKTfcv, from uKaClap, the sun, 
 because of its bright shining colour; or 
 from s?.xa>, to draw, becnuse of its magnetic 
 power.) A property which certain bodies 
 possess when rubbed, healed, or otherwise 
 excited, whereby they attract remote bodies, 
 and frequently emit sparks or streams of 
 light. The ancients first observed this pro- 
 perty in amber, which they called ehcirum, 
 and hence arose the word electricity. The 
 etlicacy of electricity in the cure of several 
 diseases has been supported by many very 
 respectable authorities, especially in para- 
 lytic diseases. It considerably augments the 
 circulation of the blood, and excites the 
 action of the absorbents. 
 
 Electro'des. (From itxaClpov, amber.) 
 An epithet for stools which shine like 
 amber. 
 
 Elk'ctrum minera'j.e. The tincture of 
 metals. It is made of tin and copper, to 
 which some add gold, and double its quan- 
 tity of martial regulus of antimony metled 
 together; from these there results a metallic 
 mass, to which some chemists have given 
 the name of ehcirum minerale. This mass 
 js pov.dered and detonated with nitre and 
 charcoal to a kind of scoria ; it is powdered 
 again whilst hot, and then digested in spirit 
 of wine, whence a tincture is obtained of a 
 fine red colour. 
 
 ELECTUA'RIUM. An electuary. The 
 London Pharmacopoeia refers those articles 
 which were formerly called electuaries to 
 confections. 
 
 Electua'rium astimo'nii. 15;. Electuarii 
 sennae, ^j ; guniaci gnmmi, hydrargyri cum 
 sulphure, antimonii ppti. sing, ^ss; syrupi 
 simplicis q. s. misce. Of this electuary, 
 from a drachm to about two drachms is given 
 twice a day, in those cutaneous diseases 
 which go under the general name of scorbu- 
 tic. It is usually accompanied with the 
 decoctions of elm bark orsarsaparilla. 
 
 Electda'kium CA'ssia?. See Confectio 
 cassia;. 
 
 Electua'rium ca'techu. Confeclio Ja- 
 ponica. ElecUiarv of catechu, commonly 
 called Japonic confeclion. Take of -mimo- 
 sa catechu, four ounces; kino, three ounces; 
 cinnamon, nutmeg, each one ounce; opium 
 diffused in a sufficient quantity of Spanish 
 white wine one drachm and a half; syrup of 
 red roses boiled to the consistence of honey, 
 two poimds and a quarter. deduce the 
 solids to powder, and, having mixed them 
 ^vith the opium and syrup, make them into 
 an electuary. A very useful astringent, 
 and perhaps the jaost efficacious vray of 
 
 giving the catechu to advantage. Ten scru- 
 ples of this electuary contain one grain of 
 opium. 
 
 ElECTDa'RIUM CINCHO'NiE CUM Na'TRO. 
 
 P; natri ppti 3jj ; pulveris cinchonae unc; 
 raucilaginis gummi arabici q. s. misce. In 
 this composition mucilage is preferred to 
 syrup OD account of its covering the taste 
 of the bark much more advantageously. It 
 should, for this purpose, however, be made 
 thin, otherwise it will increase the bulk of 
 the electuary too much. 
 
 This remedy will be found an excellent 
 substitute for the burnt sponge, whose pow- 
 ers as a remedy in scrofula, are known 
 solely to depend on the proportion of na- 
 tron contained in it. The dose is two 
 drachms, twice or thrice a day. 
 
 Electua'rium opia'tum. See Confectio 
 opii. 
 
 Eleli'sphacos. (From iMKi^o), to dis- 
 tort, and a-paao;, sage : so named from the 
 spiral coiling of its leaves and branches.) 
 A species of sage. 
 
 Ele'mbrat. An obsolete term for alka- 
 line sabs. 
 
 ELEMENTS. Radicafs: First prin- 
 ciples. Substances which can no further be 
 divided or decomposed by chemical analysis. 
 However, though many substances cannot 
 be decomposed by the chemist into consti- 
 tuent parts, this does not demonstrate them 
 to be simple. Though they are as yet not 
 decomposed, it does not follow that they are 
 undecomposable ; as, perhaps, neither our 
 senses nor our instruments will ever reach 
 those substances which by their nature ad- 
 mit of no sort of decomposition. But un- 
 til sufficient proofs are given of their com- 
 pound nature, sound philosophy requires us 
 to consider them as simple bodies. It is 
 not necessary, that the parts should have 
 been actually separated from one another. 
 Some substances are presumed to be com- 
 pound from analogy; thus oxygen gas is 
 considered as consisting of caloric end oxy- 
 gen, though this last has never been exhibited 
 in a separate state. Tlie ancients reckoned 
 only four elensenis, fire, air, water, and 
 earth; all of which are at present acknow- 
 ledged to be compound. Bui on the other 
 hand we have formed a much more nume- 
 rous list : light, caloric, oxygen, azote, hy- 
 drogen, carbon, boron, sulphur, phosphorus, 
 the meials, and the metallic buses of the 
 earths, and fixed alkalies. Whether to these 
 sliould be added the magnetic and electric 
 fluids, with chlorine, fluorine and iodine, is 
 not yet determined. 
 
 E'LEMF. (It is said this is the Ethi- 
 opian name.) Gum elemi. The parent 
 plant of this resin is supposed to be the 
 Amyris ehmifcra, which see. 
 
 E'lemi umgue'ntdm. See Unguentum 
 ehmi compositum. 
 
 Elemni'fera cukass.*.'vica a'ebor. Th"? 
 gum elemi-tree. 
 
ELE 
 
 £LE 
 
 315 
 
 EtE'NGi. A tree of Malabar. Cardiac. 
 
 Eleochrv'sum. (From «x;o?, the sun, 
 and ^ua-o;, gold ; so called from their shin- 
 ing yellow appearance.) Goldilocks. See 
 Gnaphalium Slcechas. 
 
 Eleoseli'nom. (From ixo;, a lake, and 
 ^ixtvov, parsley.) See Apium. 
 
 Elepha'ntia. (From £X«?ac, an ele- 
 phant ; so called from the great enlargement 
 of the body in this disorder.) A species of 
 anasarca. 
 
 Elepha'ntia a'rabum. In Dr. Cullen's 
 nosology it is, synonymous with elephan- 
 tiasis. The term is however, occasionally 
 confined to this disease when it affects the 
 feet. 
 
 ELEPHANTIASIS. (From s\«?*?, an 
 elephant ; so named from the legs of peo- 
 ple affected with this disorder growing 
 scaly, rough, and wonderfully -large, at an 
 advanced period, like the legs of an ele- 
 phant.) Ehphas. Elephantia. Lazari 
 morbus vel malum. Phcsniceus morbus. A 
 disease that attacks the whole body, but 
 mostly affects the feet, which appear some- 
 what like those of the elephant. It is known 
 by ihe skin being thick, rough, wrinkly, 
 unctuous, and void of hair, and mostly 
 without the sense of feeling. It is said to 
 be contagious. Cullen.makes it a genus of 
 disease in the class cachexicc, and order im- 
 pttigines. 
 
 Elephantiasis has generally been supposed 
 to arise in consequence of some slight at- 
 tack of fever, on the cessation of which the 
 morbid matter falls on the leg, and occasions 
 a distention and tumefaction of the limb, 
 which is afterwards overspread with uneven 
 lumps, and deep fissures. By some au- 
 thors it has been considered as a species of 
 leprosy ; but it often subsists for many years 
 without being acco?iipanied with any of the 
 symptoms which characterize that disease. 
 
 It sometimes comes on gradually, without 
 much previous indisposition ; but more ge- 
 nerally, the person is seized with a coldness 
 and shivering, pains in the head, back, and 
 ioirts, and some degree of nausea A 
 slight fever then ensues, and a severe pain is 
 felt in one of Ihe inguinal glands, which, 
 after a short time, becomes hard, swelled, 
 and inflamed. No suppuration, however, 
 ensues ; but a red streak may be observed 
 running down the Ihigh from the swelled 
 gland to the ieg. .'is the inflammation in- 
 creases in all the parts, the fever gradually 
 abates, and perhaps, after two or three days 
 continuance, goes off. It, however, returns 
 again at uncertain periods, leaving the leg 
 greatly swelled with varicose turgid veins, 
 the skin rough and rugged, and a thickened 
 raembrana cellulosa. Scales appear also on 
 the surface, which do not fall off, but are 
 enlarged by the increasing thickness of the 
 membranes ; uneven lumps, with deep fis- 
 sures, are formed, and the leg and foot be- 
 come at last of an enormous size. 
 
 A person may labour under this disease 
 many years, without finding much alteration 
 in the general health, except during the con- 
 tinuance of the attacks ; and perhaps the 
 chief inconvenience he will experience is 
 the enormous bulky leg which he drags about 
 with him. The incumbrance has, indeed, 
 induced many who have laboured under this 
 disease to submit to an amputation ; but the 
 operation seldom proves a radical cure, as 
 the other leg frequently becomes affected. 
 
 Hilary observes, that he never saw both 
 legs swelled at the same time. Instances 
 where they have alike acquired a frightful 
 and prodigious size, have, however, frequent 
 ly fallen under the observation of other 
 physicians. 
 
 Elepbanti'jtum emplastrdm. A plaster 
 described by Oribasius. Celsus describes 
 one of the same name, but very different in 
 qualities. 
 
 E'lephas. (Ex»<^i;, (he elephant.) The 
 disease called elephantiasis; also aquafortis. 
 
 Ele'rsna. An obsolete term for black 
 lead. 
 
 Ele'smatis. An old term for burnt lead. 
 
 Ele'ttari pri'mum. The true amo- 
 mum. 
 
 ELETTA.'RIA. (From eZe/fflW.) This is 
 a new genus of plants formed by Dr. Ma- 
 ton, to which the lesser cardamom is referred. 
 Class, Monandrla. Order, Monogynia. 
 
 Eletta'ria cardamo'mum. " CarJamo- 
 mum minus. Lesser or officinal cardamom. 
 Jimomum repens, or le cardamome de la 
 cote de Malabar, of Sonnerat. Elettaria car- 
 damomum, of Maton, in Act. Soc. Lin. 
 The seeds of this plant are imported in 
 their capsules or husks, by which they are 
 preserved, for they soon lose a part of their 
 flavour when freed from this covering. On 
 being chewed, they impart a glowing aro- 
 matic warmth, and grateful pungency; 
 they are supposed gently to stimulate the 
 stomach, and prove cordial, carminative, and 
 antispasmodic, but without that irritation 
 and heat which many of the other spicy 
 aromatics are apt to produce. Simple and 
 compound spirituous tinctures are preoared 
 from them, and they are ordered as a'spicy 
 ingredient in many of the officinal compo'- 
 sitions. 
 
 Eleuthe'ria bark. See Croton casca 
 rilla. 
 
 Eleuthe'ria co'rtex. See Croton cos- 
 carilia. 
 
 Eleva'tio. (From devo, to lift up.) Ele- 
 vation. Sublimation. 
 
 ELEVATOR. (From elevo, to lift up.) 
 A muscle is so called whose oflSce is to 
 lift up the part to which it is attached. 
 Also a chirurgical instrument, elevatorium, 
 with which surgeons raise any depressed 
 portion of bone, but chiefly those of the 
 cranium. 
 
 ElEVA'tOR La'eII INFERIO RIS PRO'pEIITS 
 
 See Levator labii inferioris. 
 
316 
 
 s.i:& 
 
 ELY 
 
 ELEVA'TQR ItA'BlI superio'ris puq'priijs. 
 See Levator labii superioris alce^ue nasi. 
 
 -Eleva'tor iABio'Rusi. See Levator an- 
 guli oris. 
 
 Eleva'tor na'si ala'rum. Muscles of 
 tiie a.]iB of the nose. 
 
 Eleva'tor o'culi. See Rectus superior 
 &cuH. 
 
 Eleva'tor pa'lpebre superi'oris. See 
 Levator palpebra superioris. 
 
 Eleva'tor sca'puljE. See Levator sca- 
 pulcE. 
 
 Elevato'rium. (From elevo, to lift up.) 
 An instrument to raise a depression in the 
 skull. 
 
 Eli'banum. See Juniperus lycia. 
 
 Elichry'scm. (From nhioQ, the sun, and 
 ^pva-o;, gold ; so called from their shining 
 yellow appearance.) See Gnaphalium Stce- 
 chas. 
 
 Eli'drion. Mastich ; a mixture of brass. 
 
 Eli'gma. An old name for a linctus. 
 
 Elioseli'num, See Eleoselinum. 
 
 Elithroi'des. The vaginal coat of the 
 testicle. 
 
 Elixa'tio. (From elixo, to boil.) The 
 act of seething, or boiling. 
 
 ELI'XIR. (From elekser, an Arabic 
 word signifying quintessence.) A term 
 formerly applied to many preparations simi- 
 lar to compound tinctures. It is now very 
 little employed. 
 
 Elixir of health. Elixir salutis. A 
 term formerly applied to what is now called 
 compound tincture of senna. See Tinctura 
 senna. 
 
 Eli'xir parego'ricum. Paregoric elixir. 
 SeeTinctura camphorcp, composita. 
 
 En'xiR proprieta'tis. A preparation 
 of aloes. 
 
 Eli'sir sa'crum. A tincture of rhubarb 
 and aloes. 
 
 Eli'xir salu'tis. See Tind. Smnce. 
 
 Eli'xir stoma'chicum. Stomachic elixir. 
 See Tinctura gentiance composita, 
 
 Elixiva'tio, (From elixo, to boil, or 
 from lixivium, lie.) The extraction of a 
 fixed salt from vegetables, by an affusion of 
 water. 
 
 Elle'eoruh. See Htlleborus and Vera- 
 trum. 
 
 Elm. See Ulmus. 
 
 ElSii'nthes. (From umu, to involve, 
 from its contortions.) Worms. 
 
 Elm-leaved sumach. See Rhus coriaria. 
 
 Elo'des. (From saoj, a swamp.) A 
 term given to a sweating fever, from its 
 great moisture. 
 
 Elonga'tio. (From elongo, to lengthen 
 out.) An imperfect luxation, where the 
 ligament is only lengthened, and the bone 
 not put out of its socket. 
 
 ELOY, Nicholas Francis Joseph, was 
 born at Mons in 1714, and died in 1788, 
 having practised as a physician with great 
 ability and humanity. He had the honour 
 of attending Prince Charles of L,orraine. 
 
 He was a man of extensive learning, ana j- 
 notwithstanding his professional avocations, 
 was author of several publications. The 
 principal of these, an Historical Medical 
 Dictionary, was originally in two octavo 
 volumes; but in 1778 it appeared greatly 
 improved and enlarged in four volumes 
 quarto. An Introduction to Midwifery ; 
 a Memoir on Dysentery ; Reflections on 
 the Use of Tea; and a Medico-Political 
 Tract on Coffee ; were likewise written 
 by this author. The latter work procured 
 him the reward of a superb snuff-box from 
 the estates of Hainaull, inscribed "Exdono 
 Patriae." 
 
 ELUTRIATION. (From elutrio, to 
 cleanse.) Washing over. It is the pour- 
 ing a liquor out of one vessel into another} 
 in order to separate the subsiding matter 
 from the clear and fluid part. 
 
 Elu'vies. (From duo, to wash out.) 
 The effluvium from a swampy place. Also 
 the humour discharged in fluor albus. 
 
 Eluxa'tio. (From eluxo, to put out of 
 joint.) A luxation, or dislocation. 
 
 Elymagro'stis. (From ixuf/.o;, the herb 
 panic, and a.ypa>g-i;, wild.) Wild panic. 
 
 Ely'mus. (ExufACic) The herb panic. 
 
 ELYOT, Sir Thomas, was born of a 
 good family in Suffolk, about the beginning 
 of the sixteenth century. After studying 
 at Oxford, and improving himself by tra- 
 velling, he was introduced at court; and 
 Henry VIII. conferred upon him the ho- 
 nour of knighthood, and employed him in 
 several embassies. He distinguished him- 
 self in various branches of learning, as well 
 as by patronising learned men ; and was 
 generally beloved by his cotemporaries for 
 his virtues and accomplishments. He died 
 in 1546, and was buried in Cambridge- 
 shire, of which he had been sheriff. Among 
 other studies, he was partial to medicine, 
 and made himself master of the ancient au- 
 thors on that subject, though he never exer- 
 cised the profession. He published a work 
 about the year 1541, called "The Castell 
 of Health," which was much admired, 
 even by some of the faculty : in this he is 
 a strong advocate for temperance, especially 
 in sexual pleasures. He also notices, that 
 catarrhs were much more common, than 
 they had been forty years before ; which he 
 a-scribes chiefly to free living, and keeping 
 the head too much covered. He also wrote 
 and translated several other works, but not 
 on medical subjects. 
 
 ELYTROCE'LE. (From ixvrpov, the 
 vagina, and xnyot, a tumour.) A hernia in 
 the vagina. 
 
 Elytroi'des. {Ely Ir aides ; from ixvrfnv, 
 a sheath, and yJcc, form.) Like a sheath. 
 The tunica vaginalis is so called by some 
 writers, because it includes the testis like a 
 sheath. 
 
 Ely'tron. (From iwai, to involve.) The 
 vagina. A sheath. The membranes which 
 
IvMB 
 involve the spinal marrow are called elytra, 
 
 Emargina'tio. (From emargino, to cleanse 
 Ihe edges.) The cleansing of the edges of 
 wounds from scurf and filth. 
 
 Emascula'tus. (From emasculo, to ren- 
 der impotent.) Having the testicles in the 
 belly, and not fallen into the scrotum. 
 
 Emba'mma. (From s^aCajrTcc, to im- 
 merge in.) A medicated pickle to dip the 
 food in. 
 
 E'bibole. (From ijutCdWa, to put in.) 
 The reduction or setting of a dislocated 
 bone. 
 
 E'mbolum. (From i/mSoLKXce, to cast out ; 
 so named because it ejects the semen.) The 
 penis. 
 
 Embre'gma. (From i/jiSfitxa>, to make 
 wet.) A fluid application to any part of 
 the body. 
 
 EMBROCA'TIO. (From s//f/>s;t®> to 
 moisten or soak in.) Embroche. An em- 
 brocation. A fluid application to rub any 
 part of the body with. Many use the term, 
 however, as synonymous with liniment. 
 The following embrocations are noticed in 
 the Pharmacopoeia Chirurgica. 
 
 Embroca'tio alu'uinis. g; Aluminis 
 3jj. Aceti, spiritus vinosi tenuioris, sing, 
 fbss. For chilblains and diseased joints. 
 
 Embroca'tio ammo'ni-e. J^. embroca- 
 tionis ammonias acetatis ^jj. Aquae am- 
 monia puree 3jj- For sprains and bruises. 
 
 Embroca'tio ammo'nle acetatis ca'm- 
 phora'ta. P; solutionis saponis cum cam- 
 phora, aqua) ammoniae acetatas sing. ^j. 
 Aquas ammoniee puree |ss. For sprains and 
 bruises. It is also frequently applied to 
 disperse chilblains which have not suppu- 
 rated. It is said to be the same as Steer's 
 opodeldoc. 
 
 Embroca'tio amho'ni.^ aceta'tis. f^ 
 aquae ammoniae acefatae. Solutionis sapo- 
 nis sing, 2J ^^- For bruises with inflam- 
 mation. 
 
 Embroca'tio cantha'ridis cum ca'ji- 
 PHORA. I^ tinct. cantharidis. Spiritus cam- 
 phoras sing, ^j M. This may be used in any 
 case in which the object is to stimulate the 
 skin. The absorption of cantharides, how- 
 ever, may bring on a strangury. 
 
 E'mbroche. See Etnbrocatio. 
 
 E'MBRYO. (From i/y.Cpva,, to bud 
 forth.) The f(Eius in tdero is so called 
 before the fiflh month of pregnancy, be- 
 cause its growth resembles that of the bud- 
 ding of a plant. 
 
 Embbyothla'stes. (From i/uCpvov, the 
 foetus, and B\auo, to break.) Embryoredes. 
 A crotchet, or instrument for breaking the 
 bones of a dead foetus to promote its deli- 
 very. 
 
 EMBRYO'TOMY. (From i/^Sp<j,v, a 
 fcetus, and Tiy.vce, to cut.) Enibryotomia. 
 The separating of any part of the fcetus 
 whilst in utero, to extract it. 
 
 EMBRyu't-cus. (From iu^oucv, a foetu?, 
 
 EME 
 
 $n 
 
 and i\yM, to draw.) A blunt hook} or for- 
 ceps, for drawing the child from the womb* 
 
 E'merus. Scorpion senna. A laxative. 
 
 Eme'sia. (From i/uia, to vomit.) Emes- 
 ma. Emesis. The act of vomiting. Me- 
 dicines which cause vomiting. 
 
 EME'TICS (Emelica sc. medicament a ; 
 from ifjum, to vomit.) Substances capable 
 of exciting vomiting, independently of any 
 effect arising from the mere quantity of mat- 
 ter introduced into the stomach, or of any- 
 nauseous taste or flavour. 
 
 The susceptibility of vomiting is very dif- 
 ferent in different individuals, and is often 
 considerably varied by disease. 
 
 Emetics are employed in many diseases. 
 
 When any morbid affection depends upon, 
 or is connected with over distention of the 
 stomach, or the presence of acrid, indiges- 
 tible matters, vomiting gives speedy relief. 
 Hence its utility in impaired appetite, aci- 
 dify in the stomach, in intoxication, and 
 where poisons have been swallowed. 
 
 From the pressure of the abdominal tis- 
 cera in vomiting, emetics have been consi- 
 dered as serviceable in jaundice, arising from 
 biliary calculi obstructing the ducts. 
 
 The expectorant power of emetics, and 
 their utility in catarrh and phthisis, have 
 been ascribed to a similar pressure extended 
 to the thoracic viscera. 
 
 In the different varieties of febrile aflfec- 
 tions, much advantage is derived from ex- 
 citing vomiting, especially in the very com- 
 mencement of the disease. In high inflam- 
 matory fever it is considered as dangerous, 
 and in the advanced stage of typhus it is 
 prejudicial. 
 
 Emetics given in such doses, as only to 
 excite nausea, have been found useful ifi re- 
 straining haemorrhage. 
 
 Different species of dropsy have been 
 cured by vomiting, from its having excited 
 absorption. To tiie same effect, perhaps, is 
 owing the dispersion of swelled testicle, 
 bubo, and other swellings, which has occa- 
 sionally resulted from this operation. 
 
 The operation of vomiting is dangerous, 
 or hurtful, in the following cases : where 
 there is determination of the blood to the 
 head, especially in plethoric habits ; in vis- 
 ceral inflammation ; in the advanced stage 
 of pregnancy ; in hernia and prolapsus 
 uteri ; and wherever there exists extreme 
 general debility. The frequent use of eme- 
 tics weakens the tone of the stomach. An 
 emetic should always be administered in the 
 fluid form. Its operation may be promoted 
 by drinking any tepid diluent, or bitter in- 
 fusion. 
 
 The individual emetics may be arranged 
 under two heads, those derived from the 
 vegetable, and those from the mineral 
 kingdom. From the vegetable kingdom 
 are numbered ipecacuanha, scilla maritima, 
 anthemis nobilis, sinapis alba, asarum Eu- 
 ropffium, nicotiana tabacum. From the 
 
3iS 
 
 EMP 
 
 EMP 
 
 mineral kingdom, antimony, the sulphates 
 of ziuc and copper, and the subacetate of 
 copper. To these may be added ammonia 
 and its hydro-siilphuret. 
 
 Emetocatha'rticus. (From s^ssj, to 
 vomit, and KH^atpai, to purge.) Purging 
 both by vomit and stool. 
 
 Emine'nti.e quadrige'min.e. See Tu- 
 bercula quadrigemina. 
 
 EMMENAGOGUES. (Emmenagoga, 
 sc. medicament a, i/u/jtmayofyct : from y^fxit- 
 YUt, the menses, and itya), to move.) Those 
 medicines that possess a power of promot- 
 ing that monthly discharge by the uterus, 
 which, from a law of the animal ceconoray, 
 should take place in certain conditions of 
 the female system. The articles belong- 
 ing to this class may be referred to four 
 orders : 
 
 1. Stimulaiing emmenagogues, as hydrar- 
 gyrile and antimonial preparations, which 
 are principally adapted for the ^oung, and 
 those with peculiar insensibility of the 
 uterus. 
 
 2. Irriiaiing emmenagogues, as aloes, sa- 
 inne, and Spanish flies .- these are to be pre- 
 ferred in torpid and chlorotic habits. 
 
 3. Tonic emmenagogues, as ferruginous 
 preparations, cold bath, and exercise, which 
 are advantageously selected for the lax and 
 phlegmatic. 
 
 4. Anlispusmodic emmenagogues, as assa- 
 foitida. cast6>., pnd pediluvia : the constitu- 
 tions to which these are more especially 
 suited are the delicate, the weak, and the 
 irritable. 
 
 Emme'nia. (From iv, in, and f^nv, a 
 month.) The menstrual fius. 
 
 E M O'L L I E N T S. (Emollientia, sc. 
 medicamenta : from emolUo, to soften.) 
 Those substances which possess a power 
 of relaxing the living and animal fibre, 
 without producing that efrect from any 
 mechanical action. The dififerent articles 
 belonging to this class of medicines may be 
 comprehended under the following orders : 
 
 1. Humectant emollients, as wann water, 
 and tepid vapours, which are fitted for the 
 robust and those in the prime of life. 
 
 2. Relaxing emollients, as althcea, malva, 
 k.c. These may be employed in all consti- 
 tutions, while, at the same time, they do not 
 claim a preference to others from any parti- 
 cular habit of body. 
 
 3. Lubricating emollients, as bland oils, 
 fat, and lard. The same observation will 
 bold of this order as was made of the last 
 mentioned. 
 
 4. Monic emollients, as opium and pedi- 
 luvia : these are applicable to any constitu- 
 tion, but are to be preferred in habits where 
 the effects of this class are required over the 
 system in general. 
 
 Empei'ria. (From sv, and is-ap*, to en- 
 deavour.) Professional experience. 
 
 Emphero'mends. (From sm^mw, to bear.) 
 
 Urine, or other substance, which has a sedi- 
 ment. 
 
 Emphka'ctica. (From i/ji<^pa.rl<i;, to ob- 
 struct.) Medicines which, applied to the 
 skin, shut up the pores. 
 
 EMPHYSE'MA. (From i/uiptja-Aa,, to 
 inflate.) Pneumatosis. Air in the cellular 
 membrane. In general it is confined to one 
 place ; but, in a few cases, it spreads univer- 
 sally over the whole body, and occasions a 
 considerable degree of swelling. It some- 
 times arises spontaneously, which is, how- 
 ever, a very rare occurrence, or comes 
 on immediately after delivery, without any 
 evident cause ; but it is most generally in- 
 duced by some wound or injury done to the 
 thorax, and which affects the lungs ; in 
 which case, the air passes from these, through 
 the wound, into the surrounding cellular 
 membrane, and from thence spreads over 
 the whole body. 
 
 Emphysema is attended with an evident 
 crackling noise, and elasticity upon pres- 
 sure ; and sometimes with much dilficulty 
 of breathing, oppression, and anxiety. 
 
 We are to consider it as a disease by no 
 means unattended with danger ; but more 
 probably from the causes which give rise 
 to it, than any hazard from the complaint 
 itself. 
 
 EMPIRIC. {Empiricus, i/xTniftMt ■■ 
 from fs, in, and ws/oa, experience.) One 
 who practises the healin? art upon expe- 
 rience, and not theory. This is the true 
 meaning of the word empiric : but it is now 
 applied, in a very opposite sense, to those 
 « ho deviate from the line of conduct pur- 
 sued by scientific and regular practilioners, 
 and vend nostrums, or sound their own 
 praise in the public papers. 
 
 Empla'stica. (From iuvKiM-a-cc, to ob- 
 struct.) Medicines which, spread upon the 
 skin, stO(> the pores. 
 
 E xM P L AS T R D M. (From iu7rxA(raa>, 
 to spread upon.) A plaster. Plasters are 
 composed of unctuous substance>, united 
 either to powders or metallic oxiiles, Sic. 
 Tiiey ought to be of such a consistence as 
 not to stick to the fingers when cold, but 
 to become soft, so as to be spread out, in 
 a moderate degree of heat, and in that of 
 the human body, to continue tenacious 
 enough to adhere to the skin. They owe 
 their consistence either to metallic oxides, 
 especially those of lead, or to wax, resin, 
 &.C. They are usually kept in rolls wrapped 
 in paper, and s])read, wh.en wanted for use, 
 upon thin leather; if the plaster be not of 
 itself sutuciently adhesive, it is to be sur- 
 rounded at its margin by a boundary of 
 resin plaster. 
 
 Empla'strum ammoni'aci. Take of pu- 
 rified ammoniacum, five ounces ; acetic acid, 
 half a pint. Dissolve the ammoniacum in 
 the acid, then evaporate the liquor in an 
 iron vessel, by means of a water-bath, con- 
 stantly stirring it, until it requires a proper 
 
EMP 
 
 EMP 
 
 31& 
 
 consistence. This plaster is now first intro- 
 duced info the London Pharmacopoeia; it 
 adheres well to the skin, without irritating 
 it, and without producing inconvenience by 
 its smell. 
 
 EMPLA'sTRnii ammoni'aci cum htdra'r- 
 GYRO. " Take of purified ammoniacum, a 
 pound ; [turified mercury, three ounces ; 
 sulphurated oil, a fluid drachm." Rub the 
 mercury with ihe sulphurated oil until the 
 globules disappear ; then add by degrees the 
 ammoniacum, previously melted, and mix 
 the whole together. This composition is said 
 to possess resolvent virtues ; and the piaster 
 is recommended with this view to be applied 
 to nodes, tophs, indurated glands, and tu- 
 mours. 
 
 Empla'strum asafce'tid^:. Emplastrum 
 antihystericum. Plaster of asafcetida. Take 
 of plaster of semi-vetrified oxide of lead, 
 asafcetida, each two parts ; galbanum, yellow 
 wax, each one part. This plaster is said to 
 possess anodyne and antispasmodic virtues. 
 It is, therefore, occasionally directed to be 
 applied to the umbilical region in hysterical 
 CEjes. 
 
 Empla'strum cantha'ridis. See Em- 
 plastrum lyllce. 
 
 Empla'strum CE'Ras. Wax plaster. Em- 
 flastrum allrahens. Take of yellow wax, 
 prepared suet, of each three pounds ; yellow 
 resin, a pound. Melt them together and 
 strain. This is a gently drawing preparation, 
 calculated to promote a moderate discharge 
 from the blistered surface, with which inten- 
 tion it is mostly used. Where the stronger 
 preparations iriitate, this will be found in 
 general lo agree. 
 
 Empla'strum cu'mini. Cumin plaster. 
 " Take of cumin-seeds, caraway-seeds, bay- 
 berries, of each three ounces ; dried pitch, 
 three pounds ; yellow wax, three ounces." 
 Having melted the dried pitch and wax 
 together, add the remaining articles pre- 
 viously powdered, and mix. A warm sto- 
 machic plaster, which, when applied to the 
 stomach, expels flatulency. To indolent 
 scrofulous tumours, where the object is to 
 promote suppuration, this is an efficacious 
 plaster. 
 
 Empla'strum Ga'lbani compo'situm. 
 Com;inund ti;)lbanum plaster, formerly call- 
 ed emplastrum lilhargyri romposiluin and 
 diachylon magnum cum gummi. 'Take of 
 galbanum giim resin purified, eight ounces ; 
 lead plaster, three pounds ; common turpen- 
 tine, ten drachms ; resin of the spruce fir, 
 three ounces. Having melted the galbanum 
 gum resin with the turpentine, mix in first 
 ^ the powdered resin of Ihe spruce fir, and 
 P then the lead plaster, previously melted by a 
 slow fire, and mix the whole. This plaster 
 is used as a warm digestive and suppurative, 
 calculated to promote maturation of indo- 
 lent or scirrhous tumours, and to allay the 
 pains of sciatica, arthrodynia, &,c. 
 
 Ebtpla'strum hydra'fgyki. iMercurial 
 
 plaster. Emplastrum, lithargyri cum hydrar- 
 gyro. " Take of purified mercury, three 
 ounces; sulphurated oil, a fluid drachm; 
 lead plaster, a pound." Rub the mercury 
 with the sulphurated oil, until the globules 
 disappear ; then add by degrees the lead 
 plaster, melted, and mix the whole. 
 
 Empla'strum la'dam compo'situm. Take 
 of soft iabdanum, three ounces ; of frankin- 
 cense, one ounce ; cinnamon and expressed 
 oil of mace, each half an ounce ; essential 
 oil of mint, one drachm : add to the frank- 
 incense, melted first, the Iabdanum a little 
 heated, till it becomes soft, and then the oil 
 of mace ; afterwards mix in the cinnamon 
 with the oil of mint, and beat them together 
 into a mass, in a warm mortar, and keep it 
 in a vessel well closed. 'This may be used 
 with the same intentions as the cumin-pjas- 
 ter, to which it is in no way superior, 
 though composed of more expensiTe mate- 
 rials. Formerly, it was considered as a 
 very elegant stomach plaster, but is now 
 disused. 
 
 Empla'strum litha'rgyri. See EmplaS" 
 trum plumhi. 
 
 Empla'strum litha'rgyri compo'situm, 
 See Emplndrum Galbani compusitum. 
 
 Empla'strum litha'rgyri cum resi'na. 
 See Emplastrum resince. 
 
 Empla'strum Lyttee. Blistering-fly plas- 
 ter. Emplastrum cantharidis. Emplastrum 
 vesicatorium. Take of blisterine flies, in 
 very fine powder, a pound ; wax plaster, a 
 pound and a half; prepared fat, a f)ound. 
 Having melted the plaster and fat together, 
 and removed them from the fire, a little 
 before they become solid sprinkle in the 
 blistering flies, and mix the whole together 
 See Blister and Lyita. 
 
 Empla'strum o'pii. Plaster of opium. 
 " Take of hard opium, powdered, half an 
 ounce; resin of the spruce fir, powdered, 
 three ounces ; lead plaster, a pound." 
 Having melted the plaster, mix in the resin 
 of the spruce fir and opium, and mix the 
 whole. Opium is said to produce somewhat, 
 4hough in a smaller degree, its specific eflTect 
 when applied externally. 
 
 Empla'strum pi'cis compo'situm. Com- 
 pound pitch plaster. Emplastrum picis Bur- 
 gundicce. " Take of dried pitch, two pounds; 
 resin of spruce fir, a pound ; yellow resin, 
 yellow wax, of each four ounces ; expressed 
 oil of nutmegs, an ounce." Having melted 
 together the pitch, resin, and wax, add first 
 the resin of Ihe s|)ruce fir, then the oil of 
 nutmegs, and mix the whole together. 
 From the slight degree of redness this sti- 
 mulating application produces, it is adapted 
 to gently irritate the skin, and thus relieve 
 rheumatic pains. Applied to the temples, 
 it is sometimes of use in pains of the 
 head. 
 
 EwPLASTPtUM plu'mbi. Lead plaster. 
 Emplaslrum lithargyri. Emplastrum coW'. 
 mu7ie. Diachylon simplex, "Take of semi' 
 
320 
 
 EJVIP 
 
 vitreous oxide of lead, in very fine powder, 
 five pounds ; olive oil, a gallon ; water, two 
 pints." Boil them with a slow fire, con- 
 stantly stirring until the oil and litharge 
 unite, so as to form a plaster. Excoriations 
 of the skin, slight burns, and the like, may 
 be covered with this plaster: but it is in 
 more general use, as a defensive, where the 
 skin becomes red from lying a long time on 
 the part. This plaster is also of great import- 
 ance, as forming the basis, by addition to 
 which many other plasters are prepared. 
 
 Empla'strum resi'nje. Resin plaster. 
 Emplastrum adhcesivum. Emplastrum lithar- 
 gyri cum resini. '' Take of yeliow-resin, half 
 a pound; lead plaster, three pounds. Having 
 melted the lead plaster over a slow fire, add 
 the resin in powder, and mix." The adhe- 
 sive, or sticking plaster, is chiefly used for 
 Iceeping on other dressings, and for retaining 
 the edges of recent wounds together. 
 
 Empla'strum sapo'nis. Soap plaster. 
 Take of hard soap sliced, half a pound ; 
 lead plaster, three pounds. Having melted 
 the plaster, mix in the soap ; then boil it 
 down to a proper consistence. Discutlent 
 properties are attributed to this elegant 
 
 ?)laster, with which view it is applied to 
 ymphatic and other indolent tumours. It 
 forms an admirable defensive and soft appli- 
 cation, spread on linen, to surround a frac- 
 tured limb. 
 
 Empla'strum thu'ris compo'sitcm. Com- 
 pound frankincense plaster. Take of frank- 
 incense, half a pound ; dragon's blood, three 
 ounces; litharge plaster, two pounds. To 
 the melted lead plaster, add the rest powder- 
 ed. This plaster is said to possess strength- 
 ening, as well as adhesive powers. By keep- 
 ing the skin firm, it may give tone to the 
 ralaxed muscles it surrounds, but cannot, in 
 any way, impart more strength than the com- 
 mon adhesive plaster. 
 
 Empnkumato'sis. (From ev, in, and tsnite, 
 to blow.) An inflation of the stomach, or 
 any other viscus. 
 
 Empo'rium. (From i/A.7rcpm, to negotiate.) 
 A mart. The brain is so called, as being the 
 place where all rational and sensitive trans- 
 actions are collected. 
 
 E'fiiPRiON. (From sv, and '^■fiim, a saw.) 
 Serrated. An epithet of a pulse, in which 
 the artery at ditferent times is unequally dis- 
 tended. 
 
 EMPROSTHO'TONOS. (From s^s-^off-Ssi^, 
 before, or forwards, and Tuvce, to draw.) A 
 clonic spasm of several muscles, so as to keep 
 the body in a fixed position and bent for- 
 ward. Cullen considers it as a species of 
 tetanus. See Tetanus. 
 
 E'mptysjs. (From ifxTrl-joo, to spit out.) 
 A discharge of blood from the mouth and 
 fauces. 
 
 EMPYE'MA. (From iv, within, and ^uov, 
 pus.) A collection of pus in the cavity of 
 the thorax. It is one of the terminations 
 of pleuriti?. Tliere is reason for belie^'in::; 
 
 EMU 
 
 that matter is contained in the cavity of 
 the chest, when, after a pleurisy, or inflam- 
 mation in the thorax, the patient has a 
 difficulty of breathing, particularly on lying 
 on the side opposite the aifected one ; and 
 when an cedematous swelling is externally 
 perceptible. 
 
 Empye'mata. (From ey, and imjov, pus.) 
 Suppurating medicines. 
 
 EMPYREU'MA. (From ifx'Trv^ivw, to 
 kindle, from Truf, fire. The oflFensive smell 
 that distilled waters and other substances 
 receive from being exposed too much to 
 fire. 
 
 EMPYREUMA'TIC. (Empyreumatica ; 
 from ifjL'Tvpiuce, to kindle.) Smelling as it 
 were burnt ; thus empyreuroatic oils are 
 those distilled with a great heat, and im- 
 pregnated with a smell of the fire. 
 
 EMU'LGENT. (Emulgeniia ; from emul- 
 geo, to melt out ; applied to the arteries and 
 veins which go from the aorta and vena cava 
 to the kidneys, because the ancients suppos- 
 ed they strained, and, as it were, milked the 
 serum through the kidneys.) The vessels 
 of the kidneys are so termed. The emul- 
 gent artery is a branch of the aorta. The 
 emulgent vein evacuates its blood into the 
 ascending cava. 
 
 Emu'lsio amy'gdal.e commc'nis. Almond 
 emulsion. Take of almonds, one ounce; 
 water, two pounds and a half. Beat the 
 blanched almonds in a stone mortar, gradu- 
 ally pouring on them the water ; then strain 
 off the liquor. It possesses cooling and de- 
 mulcent properties. 
 
 Emu'lsio ara'bica. This is made in the 
 same manner as the almond emulsion, only 
 adding while beating the almonds, two 
 ounces of gum arabic. This cooling and 
 demulcent emulsion, ordered in the Edin- 
 burgh Pharmacoposia, may be drank ad libi- 
 tum to mitigate ardor urinae, whether from 
 the venereal virus or any other cause. In 
 difficult and painful micturition, and stran- 
 gury, it is of infinite service. 
 
 Eftiu'Lsio camphora'ta. "Take of cam- 
 phor, one scruple ; sweet almonds, blanched, 
 two drachms ; double refined sugar, one 
 drachm ; water, six ounces." This is to be 
 made in the same manner as the common 
 emulsion. It is calculated for the stomachs 
 of those who can only bear small quantities 
 of camphire. 
 
 EMU'LSION. {Emulsio ; from emulgeot 
 to milk.) A soft and somewhat oily medi- 
 cine, resembling milk. 
 
 Emulsion, almond. See Emulsio amygdo' 
 Im communis. 
 
 Emulsion, Arabic. See Emulsio ara j 
 hica. 
 
 Emulsion, camphorated. See Emulsio 
 camphorata. 
 
 Emulsio7i of asafcetida. See Mistura 
 asafatidee. 
 
 Emulsion of gum-ammoniac. See Mish'-^ 
 rit ammomnci 
 
E.\C 
 
 ENC 
 
 321 
 
 EMU'NCTORY. (From emungo, to drain 
 •off.) The excretory ducts of the body are 
 so termed ; thus the exhaling arteries of the 
 skin constitute the great emunctory of the 
 body. 
 
 En^e'ma. (From «v, and aufJLn, blood.) 
 Enmmos. So Hippocrates and Galen call 
 such topical medicines as are appropriated 
 1o bleeding wounds. 
 
 EnjEork'ma. (From iv, and ttiapice, to lift 
 up.) The pendulous substance which floats 
 in the middle of the urine. « 
 
 Ena'mel. See Teelli. 
 
 Enanthesis. (From ei', and aLvlaun, to 
 meet.) The near approach of ascending 
 and descending vessels. 
 
 ENARTHRO'SIS. (From sy, in, and 
 tf/i6/!oy, a joint.) The ball and socket-joint. 
 A species of diarthrosis, or moveable con- 
 nexion of bones, in which the round head 
 of one is received into the deeper "cavity of 
 another, so as to admit of motion in every 
 direction ; as the head of the os femoris with 
 the acetabulum of the os innoininatum. See 
 ^^rliculation. 
 
 ENCA'NTHIS. (From s>, and Kavdc.;, the 
 angle of the eye.) A disease of the caruncu- 
 lalachrymalis, of which there aretvvospecies. 
 Encanthis benigna, and Encanihis maligna 
 seu invelerata. 
 
 The encanthis, at its commencement, is 
 nothing more than a small, soft, red, and 
 sometimes rather livid excrescence, which 
 grows from the caruncula lachrymalis, and, 
 at the same time from the neighbouring 
 semilunar fold of the conjunctiva. This 
 excrescence on its first appearance, is com- 
 monly granulated, like a mulberry, or is of 
 a ragged and fringed structure. Afterwards 
 when it has acquired a certain size, one part 
 of it represents a granulaied tumour, while 
 the rest appears like a smooth, whitish, or 
 ash-coloured substance, streaked with va- 
 ricose vessels, sometimes advat»cirig as far 
 over the conjunctiva, covering the side of 
 the eye next to the nose, as where the cornea 
 and sclerotica unite. 
 
 The encanthis keeps up a chronic oph- 
 tbalmy, impedes the action of the eyelids, 
 and prevents, in particular, the complete 
 closure of the eye. Besides, partly by com- 
 pressing and partly by displacing the ori- 
 fices of the puncta lachrymalia, it obstructs 
 the free passage of the tears into the nose. 
 The inveterate encanthis is ordinarily of a 
 very considerable magnitude ; its roots ex- 
 tend beyond the caruncula lachrymalis and 
 semilunar fold to the membranous lining of 
 one or both eyelids. The patient experiences 
 very serious inconvenience from its origin 
 and interposition between the commissure 
 of the eyelids, which it necessarily keeps 
 asunder on the side towards the nose. 
 Sometimes the disease assumes a cancerous 
 malignancy. This character is evinced by 
 the dull red, and, as it were, leaden colour 
 of the ejcrescence ; bv its exceeding hard- 
 . ' 41 
 
 ness, and the lancinating pains which occur 
 in it, and extend to the forehead, the whole 
 eye-bail and the temple, especially when the 
 tumour has been, though slightly, touched. 
 It is also shown, by the propensiiy of the 
 excrescence to bleed, by the partial ulce- 
 rations on its surface, which emit a fungous 
 substance, and a thin and exceedingly acrid 
 discharge. 
 
 Encatale'psis. (From ev, and ititlct.ka.fx- 
 0u.m, to seize.) A catalepsy. 
 
 Encathi'sma. (From «v, and naBi^ai, to sit 
 in.) A semicupium. A bath for half the 
 body. 
 
 Encad'ma. (From &, in, and jcmw, to 
 burn.) Eneausis. A pustule produced from 
 a burn, 
 
 Encau'sis. (From sv, and Kcua>, to burn.) 
 A burn or scald. 
 
 EiNCEFHALOCE'LE. (From tvionp-xxcv, 
 the brain, and Knxyi, a tumour.) A rupture of 
 the brain. 
 
 ENCE'PHALON. (From iv, in, and ks?j£W), 
 the head.) Encephalum. By some writers 
 the cerebrum only is so called ; and others 
 express by this term the contents of the cra- 
 nium. 
 
 Ence'kis. (From ev, and nnpo;, wax.) A 
 roil of wax for making plasters. 
 
 Ekceko'sis. (From ev, and Knpoce, to wax.}- 
 The covering of a plaster with wax. 
 
 Enchara'xis. (From », and o^a.i>!*.<r<J-oo,{o 
 scarify.) A scarification. 
 
 Ekcheire'sis. (From ev, and %up, the 
 hand.) Encheiria. Galen uses this word to a 
 part of the title to one of his works, which 
 treats of dissection. The word imports the 
 manual treatment of any subject. 
 
 Enchei'ria. Encheireds. 
 
 ENCHir.o'MA. See Enchyloma. 
 
 Escho'ndrus. (From sv, and ^cvSpof, bl 
 cartilage.) A cartilage. 
 
 Enchri'sta. (From ^x^ia, to anoint.) 
 Unguents. Ointments. 
 
 Enchylo'ma. (From », and ji^uxoc, juice.t 
 An inspissated juice. An elixir, according tj 
 Leraery. i 
 
 E'.NCHYMA. (From sy, and jj^sm, to infuse.) 
 An infusion. A sanguineous plethora. 
 
 Enchy'mata. (From «>-;^w», to infuse,) 
 Injections for the eyes and ears. 
 
 Enchymo'ma. (From ej, and ^vct, to pour 
 in.) In the writings of the ancient physi- 
 cians, it is a word by which they express 
 that sudden effusion of blood into the cuta- 
 neous vessels, which arises from joy, anger, 
 or shame ; and in the last instance is what 
 we usually call blushing. 
 
 Enchymo'sis. (Ej.9^u^»(r«.) Blushing ; also 
 an extravasation of blood, which makes the 
 part appear livid. Thus, but improperly, it 
 is synonymous with Ecchymosis. 
 
 E'nchysis. See Enchyma. 
 
 Encly'sma. (From w, and nhv^ai, to cleanse 
 out.) A clyster. 
 
 Escffi LiuM. (From iv, within, and «'.;>./*, 
 the belly.) The abdominal viscera. 
 
322 
 
 ENE 
 
 ENS 
 
 EscoLPi'sMus. (From tytuMrtit, to insinu- 
 ate.) An uterine injection. 
 
 Encra'iNIUm. (From w, within, and x^*- 
 viov, the skull. 'J'he cerebrum : the ubole 
 toDtents of tlie skuiJ. 
 
 Encrasi'cholus. (From », in, xy:*f, the 
 head, and ;;t^oA«, liiie ; because it is said to 
 have the gall in its head.) The anchovy. 
 
 E'ncris. EyKfi^. Acakeof meal, oil, and 
 honey. 
 
 E'wcyMON. (From «c, and kvw, to conceive.) 
 Pregnancy. 
 
 E'nctsis. (From w, and «/*, to bring 
 forth.) Parturition. 
 
 ENCY'STED. A term applied to those 
 tumours which consist of a fluid or other 
 matter, enclosed in a sac or cyst. 
 
 Ency'stis. (From e/, in, and nug-tc, a bag.) 
 A wen. A bard tumour. 
 
 ENDE'MIC. (Etidtjnicus ; from en, in, 
 and J'nfjLOi, people.) A disease is so termed 
 that is peculiar to a certain class of persons, 
 f)T country ; thus struma is endemial to the 
 inhabitants of Derbyshire and the Alps; scur- 
 vy to seafaring people ; and the plica polo- 
 nica is met witb in Poland. 
 
 E'ndksis. (From iv, and J'tec, to tie up.) 
 A ligature. A bandage. 
 
 Endive. See Cichorium. 
 
 ENDI'VTA. (Quasi eundovia, quiapassim 
 nascilur ; named from the quickness of its 
 growth.) See Cichorium. 
 
 E'ndosis. (From sy, and fi^m/xi, to give.) 
 A remission, particularly of febrile dis- 
 orders. 
 
 Enella'gmencs. (From ctaKKa.'rla), to in- 
 terchange.) An epithet applied to the union 
 of the joints of the vertebrae. 
 
 E'NE.VjA. (Enema, -matis, neut. from 
 &t»(u, to inject.) Injection. A clyster. 
 A well-known form of conveying both 
 nourishment and medicine to the system, 
 under certain morbid circumstances. The 
 former takes place where obstruction of the 
 passage to the stomach is so great as to 
 render access to that organ impossible, such 
 as occurs in lock-jaw, diseased oesophagus, 
 &c. By these means the body can be sup- 
 ported for a few weeks, while an attempt is 
 made at efifecling a cure. It is composed, 
 in such cases, of animal broths, gruels made 
 of farinaceous seeds, mucilages, &c. As a 
 form of medicine, clysters are no less useful ; 
 and, according to the intention with which 
 they are prescribed, they are either of an 
 emollient, anodyne, or purgative nature. 
 The following forms are in general use. 
 
 E'NKMi aro'dynum. Take of starch 
 jelly, half a pint ; tincture of opium, forty 
 to sixty drops. iMix. The whole to be in- 
 jected by means of a pewter clyster-syringe, 
 in cases of dysentery or violent purging, 
 and pain in t!)ebov\els. 
 
 E'nema ANTisPASMo'mcuM. Take of 
 tinct.of assafcetida, half an ounce; tincture 
 of opiumr forty drops, gruel, half a pint. 
 
 Mix. For spasmodic affections of the 
 bowels. 
 
 E'nema laxati'vum. Take of Epsom 
 salt, two ounces ; dissolve in three quarters 
 of a pint of warm gruel, or broth, with ah 
 ounce of fresh butter, or sweet oil. 
 
 E'nema NicoiiA'Na;. Take of the infa- 
 sion of tobacco from a half to a whole pint. 
 Employed in cases of strangulated hernia,. 
 
 E'nema ku'trizns. Take of strong 
 beef tea, twelve ounces; thicken with harts- 
 hoBn shavings, or arrow root. 
 
 E'nema 'Terebi'nthin.e. Take of com- 
 mon turpentine, half an ounce ; the yelk 
 of one egg, and half a pint of gruel. The 
 turpentine being first incorporated with the 
 egg, add to them the gruel. This clyster ib 
 generally used, and with great good effect, 
 in violent fits of the stone. 
 
 Ekerei'sis. (From evipaS'it, to adhere 
 to.) A compression. A tight ligature. 
 
 E'NERGY. (Energia ; from ivifyiw, 
 to act.) Action. "The degree of force exer- 
 cised by any power : thus, nervous energy, 
 muscular energy, &c. 
 
 Eheure'sis. See Enuresis. 
 
 Engala'ctdm. (From a, and yeiKu, 
 milk ; so called because it is eaten by 
 nurses to increase their milk.) The herb 
 saltwort. 
 
 Engastrimy'thus. (From «v, in, ytrupt 
 the belly, and /uivQeo/jiat, to discourse.) A 
 ventriloquist ; one who appears to speak 
 from bis belly. 
 
 Engiso'ma. (From ryyi^ai, to approach.) 
 Camarosis. An instrument for making the 
 parts of the broken clavicle meet. Also a 
 fracture of the cranium. 
 
 English Mercury. See Mercurialis. 
 
 Englotto-ga'%tor. (From ev, yxairln, 
 the tongue, and ^r«/, the belly.) A ven- 
 triloquist. 
 
 Engompho'sis. (From &, and ycfx^a, a 
 nail.) Tb.Ht species of articulation which 
 resembles a nail, driven into wood, as a 
 tooth in its socket. 
 
 Engo'nios. (From w, and yitvttt, an 
 angle.) The flesure, or angle made by the 
 bending of a joint. 
 
 Eni'xum Parace'lsi. The caput mor- 
 tuum of tbe distillation of nitric acid, or 
 supersulphate of potash. 
 
 Enkeapha'rmacdm. (From mm, nine, 
 and ^ctp/ji.auiov, a medicine.) A medicine 
 composed of nine simple ingredients. 
 
 Enneaphy'llxtm. (From svvet, nine, 
 and 9uK\ov, a leaf; because its flower con- 
 sists of nine leaves.) A name for hellebo- 
 raster, or bear's foot. 
 
 Enry'thmus. (From tv, and pv^f^os, 
 number.) A pulse in some respect regular. 
 
 Ess ma'ktis. a name anciently given 
 to the oxide of iron, which arises in subli- 
 mation, with twice its, quantity of sal-ammo- 
 niac. Medical practice does not at present 
 place this preparation in a higher rank of 
 estimation than other oxydes of iron 
 
;nt 
 
 E.NT 
 
 323 
 
 Ens pri'mum sola're. Antimony. 
 
 Ens rE'NEEis. The ens martis is in naany 
 dispensatories called by this name. 
 
 E'NSiFORM. (Ensiformis, sc. cariilago ; 
 from ensis, a sword, and forma, resemblance.) 
 Sword-like. A term applied to a cartilage. 
 See Cartilago ensiformis. 
 
 Ensta'ctubi. (From sv, and g-*^*; lo in- 
 still.) A liquid medicine, which is applied 
 stillatim, or drop by drop. 
 
 Enta'tica. (From ivluvee, to strain.) 
 Provocatives : medicines which excite ve- 
 nereal inclination. 
 
 E'ntera. (From tvlo!, within.) The 
 bowels. Hippocrates calls by this name the 
 bags in which were formerly enclosed medi- 
 cines for fomentations. 
 
 Enterade'nes. (From tvlifov, an in- 
 testine, and a<r«v, a gland.) The intestinal 
 glands. 
 
 Entere'nchyta. (From efltpot., the bow- 
 els, and ry^ua, to infuse into.) An instru- 
 r ment for administering clysters. A clyster- 
 
 pipe. 
 
 ENTERI'TIS. {EvlipPt;; from ivlipov, an 
 intestine.) Inflammation of the intestines. 
 It is a genus of disease in the class pyrexiis, 
 and order phlegmasicE of Cullen, and is 
 known by the presence of pyrexia, fixed 
 pain in the abdomen, costiveness, and vo- 
 miting. The causes of enteritis are much 
 the same as those of gastritis, being occa- 
 sioned by acrid substances, indurated faeces, 
 long continued and obstinate costiveness, 
 spasmodic colic, and a strangulation of any 
 part of the intestinal canal; but another 
 very general cause is the application of cold 
 to the lower extremities,or to the belly itself. 
 It is a disease which is most apt to occur at 
 an advanced period of life, and is very liable 
 to a relapse. 
 
 It comes on with an acute pain, extending 
 in general over the whole of the abdomen ; 
 but more especially round the navel, ac- 
 companied with eructations, sickness at the 
 stomach, a vomiting of bilious matter, ob- 
 stinate costiveness, thirst, heat, great anxiety, 
 and a quick and hard small pulse. Afler 
 a short time the pain becomes more severe, 
 the bowels seem drawn together by a kind 
 of spasm, the whole region of the abdomen 
 is highly painful to the touch, and seems 
 drawn together in lum|)y contractions; in- 
 vincble costiveness prevails, and the urine is 
 voided with great difliculty and pain. 
 
 The inflammation continuing to proceed 
 with violence, terminates at last in gan- 
 grene ; or abating gradually, it goes off by 
 resolution. 
 1^ Enteritis is always attended with con- 
 
 ■ siderable danger, as it often terminates in 
 gangrene in the space of a few hours from 
 its commencement ; which event is marked 
 by the sudden remission of pain, sinking of 
 the pulse, shrinking of the features, and 
 distention of the belly ; and it frequently 
 proves fatal likewise, during the inflaroma- 
 
 Sory s!age. If the pains abate gradually, if 
 natural stools be passed, if an universal 
 sweat, attended with a firm equal pulse, 
 comes on, or if a copious dischsirge of load- 
 ed urine, with the same kind of pulse, takes 
 place, a resolution and favourable termina- 
 tion may be expected. 
 
 Dissections of this disease show that the 
 inflammation pervades the intestinal tube 
 lo a very considerable extent ; that adhesions 
 of the diseased portion to contiguous parts 
 are formed ; and that, in some cases, the 
 intestines are in a gangrenous state, or that 
 ulcerations have formed. They likewise 
 show that, besides obstinate obstructions, in- 
 trosusception, constrictions, and twistings, 
 are often to be met with ; and that, in most 
 cases, the peritoneum is more or less affected, 
 and is perceived, at times, to be covered with 
 a lityer of coagulable lymph. The treat- 
 ment must be begun by taking blood freely 
 from the arm, as far as the strength of the 
 patient will allow : but the disease occurring 
 more frequently in persons rather advanced 
 in years, and of a constitution somewhat 
 impaired, it becomes more important to limit 
 this evacuation, and rely in a great measure 
 on the effect of a number of leeches ap- 
 plied to the abdomen. Another very useful 
 step is to put the patient into a hot bath, 
 which may presently induce faintness ; or 
 where this cannot be procured, fomenting 
 the abdomen assiduously. When the symp- 
 toms are thus materially relieved, an ample 
 blister should be applied. It becomes also 
 of the first importance to clear out the bow- 
 els : a copious laxative clyster will evacuate 
 the inferior part of the canal, and solicit 
 the peristaltic motion downwards ; and Ibe 
 milder cathartics, as castor oil, neutral salts, 
 &.C. in divided doses, may gradually procure 
 a passage. But where the disease has been 
 preceded by costiveness, more active articles 
 will probably be necessary, as calomel, 
 compound extract of colocynth, infusion of 
 senna, with salts, Sic. If the stomach be 
 irritable, the effervescing saline draught may 
 enable it to retain the requisite cathartics. 
 Another |)lan, often very successful, is giv- 
 ing opium in a full dose, particularly in 
 conjunction with calomel, taking care to fol- 
 low it up by some of the remedies above 
 mentioned, till the bowels are relieved : 
 which effect it appears to promote by its 
 soothing antispasmodic power. Afterwards 
 we may endeavour to keep up diaphoresis, 
 and recruit the strength of the patient by 
 a mild nourishing diet ; taking care to 
 guard against accumulation of faeces, ex- 
 posure to cold, or any thing else likely to 
 occasion a relapse. 
 
 ENTEROCE'LE. (From tvltfov, an in- 
 testine, and xjiXM, a tumour.) Hernia intcs- 
 tinatis. Every hernia may be so called that 
 is produced by the protrusion of a portion 
 of intestine, whether it is in the groin, na- 
 vel, or elsewhere 
 
,324 
 
 BNV 
 
 EPH 
 
 ENTERO-EPIPLOeE'IiE. (FTom 
 
 itltfov, an intestine, er/a-Aoop, the epiploon, 
 aod »)A», a tumour.) A rupture formed by 
 the protrusion of part of an intestine, with a 
 portion of the epiploon. 
 
 ENTERO-HYDROCE'LE. (From sv- 
 iTifov, an intestine, ut}e»p, water, and khkh, 
 a tumour.) This must mean a common 
 scrotal hernia, with a good deal of water in 
 the hernial sac ; or else a hernia congenita, 
 (in which the bowels descend into the tuni- 
 ca vaginalis testis,) attended with a coliec- 
 lion of fluid in the cavity of this mem- 
 brane. 
 
 ENTERO'MPHALUS. (From ivrepov, 
 an intestine, and oy.^ctK®', the navel.) An 
 umbilical hernia, produced by the protrusion 
 of a portion of ititestine. 
 
 ENTERO'PHYTtJM. (From ivlifov, an 
 intestine, and ipvloy, a plant.) The seachit- 
 terling: a plant which grows in the form of 
 a gut. 
 
 ENTERORA'PHIA. (From svt^ov, an 
 intestine, and fa^yi, a suture.) A suture of 
 the intestines, or the sewing together the 
 divided edges of an intestine. 
 
 Enteroscheoce'le. (From ifltfov, an in- 
 testine, (;£r;^Mv, the scrotum, and KUKii, a rup- 
 ture.) Hernia scrolalis, or rupture of the 
 intestines into the scrotum 
 
 Enthe'mata. (From ivl£>t/ui, to put in.) 
 Anti-inflammatory styptics. 
 
 E'nthlasis. a contusion with the im- 
 pression of the instrument by which it ha[i- 
 pened. 
 
 ENTROTIUM. (From si-, and -rpw*, to 
 turn.) A disease of the eyelids, occasioned 
 by the eyelashes and eyelid being inverted 
 towards the bulb of the eye. 
 
 Entypo'sis. (From ivlvTrou, to make an 
 impression.) The acetabulum, or concave 
 bone of the shoulder. 
 
 E'NULA CAMPA'NA. (A corruption 
 oi henula, or Helenium, from Helene, the 
 island where it grew. See Inula Hele- 
 nium. 
 
 £^D'LON. (From «/, and cvaov, the gums.) 
 The internal flesh of the gums, or that 
 part of them which is within the mouth. 
 
 ENURE'SIS. (From tvovpiai, to make 
 Water.) An incontinency or involuntary 
 flow of urine. This disease usually pro- 
 ceeds either from relaxation or a paralytic 
 alfection of the sphincter of the bladder, 
 induced by various debilitating causes, as 
 too free a use of spirituous liquors, manu- 
 Stupration, and excess in venery ; ,or it 
 arises from compression on the bladder, 
 from a diseased state of the organ, or from 
 Some irritating substance contained in its 
 cavity. It is arranged in the class locales, 
 and order apocenoses of Cullen, and contains 
 two species: — 1. Enureds atonica, the 
 sphincter of the b!add«-r having !os' its lone 
 from some previous disease : 2. Enuresis ab 
 irritations, vel compressione vesicce, from an 
 irritation or compression of the bladder. 
 
 Epacjia'siicps. From im, and eui/*ti.^ci)f 
 to increase.) It is applied to fever which is 
 still increasing in malignity. 
 
 Epa'cme. (From tTritJtfjin^ai, to increase.) 
 The increase, or exacerbation of a disease. 
 
 Epago'gium. (From iVAym, to draw 
 over.) The praepuce, that pait of the penis 
 which is drawn over the glans, according to 
 Dioscorides. 
 
 Epanadido'ntzs. (From sravitdiiJai/uit, to 
 increase.) A term applied to fevers which 
 continue to increase in their degree of heat-. 
 Epanadiplo'sis. (From wrxvAJiTTKoai, to 
 reduplicate.) The reduplication of a fit of 
 a semitertian fever ; that is, the return of 
 the cold fit before the hot fit is ended. 
 
 Epana'stasis. (From eirt, and etvts-n/ut, 
 to excite.) A tubercle, or small pustule 
 upon the skin. 
 
 Epancylo'tus. (From «r;, and ttyKuKo;, 
 crooked.) A sort of crooked bandage in 
 Oribasius. 
 
 Epa'kma. (From iTraupai, to elevate.) 
 Eparsis. Any kind of tumour, but fre- 
 quently applied to the parotis. 
 Epa'rsis. See Eparma. 
 Epasma'stica fe'bris. a fever is so 
 called by Bellini, and others, while it is in 
 its increase. 
 
 Epe'kcranis. (From sot, sy, in, and 
 upavia)/, the skull.) The name of the cere- 
 bellum. 
 
 Epheb.e'um. (From €5r/, and «£», the 
 groin.) The hair upon the pubes. 
 
 E'phedra. (From iipi^oy.M, to sit upon.) 
 Epkedrana. The buttocks. Also a specieB 
 of horse-tail. 
 
 Ephe'drana. See Ephedra. 
 Ephe'lcis. (From im, upon, and exKoc, 
 an ulcer.) The crust of an ulcer; hardened 
 purulent expectoration. 
 
 EPHE'LIS. (From ezri, and >,?joc, the 
 sun ) A broad, solitary, or aggregated spot, 
 attacking most commonly the face, back 
 of the hand, and breast, from exposure to the 
 sun. 
 
 EPHEMERA. (From sot, upon, and 
 XjMs^a, a day.) A fever which begins, is 
 perfectly formed, and runs through its course 
 in the space of twelve hours. 
 
 EPHEME'RIDES. (From i?,>iiuipt;, an 
 almanack ; so called because, like the moon's 
 age, they may be foretold by the almanack.) 
 Diseases which return at particular times of 
 the moon. 
 
 Ephia'ltes. (From (<paKhoy.ait, to leap 
 upon ; so called because it was thought a 
 demon leaped upon the breast.) Jncubus, 
 or night-mare. 
 
 Ephia'ltia. (From ephialles, the night- 4 
 mare ; so called because it was said to cure " 
 the night-mare.) The herb }»eoriy. 
 
 EPHlDRO'-ilS. (From ifiJpoa, to per- 
 spire.) Sudatio. Mador. A violent and 
 morbid perspiration. A genus of disease in 
 the class locales, and order apocenoses of 
 Cullen. 
 
Ert 
 
 EPHl'PPIUM. (A saddle, which it is 
 thought to resemble. See Sella turcica. 
 
 E'pHODOs. (From er/, and oiToc, a way.) 
 In Hippocrates it halh three significations ; 
 1. The ducts or passages, by which the ex- 
 crements of the body are evacuated. 2. The 
 periodical attack of a fever, from the com- 
 mon use of it to express the attack of thieves. 
 3. The access of similar or dissimilar things, 
 which may be useful or hurtful to the 
 body. 
 
 Epia'ltes. See Ephialtes. 
 
 Epi'Atus. (From nwwv, gently, and ctx- 
 &t^a>, to heat.) Epialos. An ardent fever, 
 in which both heat and cold are felt in the 
 same part at the same time. Galen defines 
 it to be a fever in which the patient labours 
 tinder a preternatural heat and a coldness 
 at the same time. The ancient Latins call 
 it Quercera. 
 
 Epi'bole. (From e!riCAKKm, to press upon.) 
 The night-mare, or ephialtes. 
 
 Epica'nthis. (From s^r/, and xavflsf, 
 the angle of the eye.) The angle of the 
 eye. 
 
 Epica'rpium. (From kt/, upon, and icaf,- 
 7rc;, the vvrist.) A topical medicine applied 
 to the wrist. 
 
 Epica'uma. (From stti, and nxKe, to 
 burn.) Encauma. Epicausis. A burn, or 
 scald. 
 
 Epicau'sis. See Epicauma. 
 
 Epi'ceras. (From srt, and Ks/ia?, a horn ; 
 so called because its pods are shaped like a 
 horn.) The herb fsenugreek. 
 
 Epiceea'stica. (From evr:, and xs/iav- 
 vu/uit, to mix.) Medicines which, by mix- 
 ing with acrimonious juices, temper them 
 and render them less troublesome. Emol- 
 lients. 
 
 Epicheire'sis. (From ar/, and pi^ap, the 
 hand.) A manual operation. 
 
 Epi'cholus. (From im, and <xpK», the 
 bile.) Bilious. 
 
 Epicho'rdis. (From esr/, upon, and -/o?^''> 
 a gut.) The mesentery. 
 
 Epicho'rios. (From er/, upon, and %ofa., 
 a region.) The same as epidermis. 
 
 Eric(E'Lis. (From «r/, upon, and MtKii;, 
 the eyelid.) The upper eyelid. 
 
 Epico Lie. {Epicolica ; from sr/, upon, 
 and KaKov, the colon.) Upon the colon. 
 That part of the abdomen which lies over 
 the head of the ccecum and the sigmoid 
 flexure of the colon, called the epicolic 
 region. 
 
 Epi'coPHO'sis. (From esr/, and xa>fo;, 
 deaf.) A total deafness. 
 
 EPICRA'NIU.VJ. (From «r/, and -^pxvtov, 
 the cranium) The common integuments, 
 aponeurosis, and muscular expansion which 
 lie upon the cranium. 
 
 Epicra'nius. See Occipito- frontalis. 
 
 Epi'crasis. (From «7-<, and Kepa.vvv/A.t, to 
 temper.) A critical evacuation of bad hu- 
 mours, an attemperation of bad ones. When 
 
 EPl 
 
 32& 
 
 a cure is performed in the alterative way, it 
 is called per Epicrasin. 
 
 Epi'cRisis. (From eot, and xptvee, to judge 
 from.) A judgment of the termination of 
 a disease from present symptoms. 
 
 Epicte'sium. (From «r/, about, and iilug, 
 the pubes.) The parts above and about the 
 pubes. 
 
 Epicye'ma. (From sri, upon, and x.uee, to 
 conceive.) Epicyesis. Superfcelation. Su- 
 perimpregnation. 
 
 Epicye'sis. See Epicyema. 
 
 EPIDE'MIC. {Epidemicus; from «r^, up- 
 on, and Sif/.®', the people.) A contagious 
 disease is so termed, that attacks many peo- 
 ple at the same season, and in the same 
 place ; thus putrid fever, plague, dysentery, 
 &c. are often epidemic. 
 
 EPIDE'NDRUM. (From m, upon, and 
 (Tsyd/jcii, a tree ; because all this genus of plants 
 grow parasitically on the trunk or branches 
 of trees.) The name of a genus of plants in 
 the Linnaean system. Class, Gynandria. 
 Order, Monandria. 
 
 Epide'ndrum vanilla. The systematic 
 name of the vanelloe plant. Vanilla. Banilia. 
 Banilas. Aracus aromnticus. The vanelloe is 
 a long,flatlish pod, containing,under a wrink- 
 led brittle shell, a reddish brown pulp, with 
 small shining black seeds. The plant which 
 affords this fruit is the Epidendrum vanilla; 
 scandens, foliis ovato oblongis nervosis sessili- 
 bus caulinis, cirrhis spiralibus of Linnaeus. 
 Vanelloes have an unctuous aromatic taste, 
 and a fragrant smell like that of some of the 
 finer balsams heightened with musk. Al- 
 though chiefly used as perfumes, they are 
 said to possess aphrodisiac virtues. 
 
 Epi'deris. (From sr/, and d'ifia.g, the skin.) 
 The clitoris. 
 
 EPIDE'RMIS. (From iiri, upon, and 
 i-iff^a, the true skin.) The scarf-skin. See 
 Cuticle. 
 
 Epi'desis. (From sot, upon, and Sue, to 
 bind.) A bandage to stop a discharge of 
 blood. 
 
 Epide'smus. (From im, upon, and ^ta, to 
 bind. (A bandage by which splints, bolsters, 
 he. are secured. 
 
 EPIDI'IDYMIS. (From ^tti, upon, and 
 Muf4o;, a testicle.) A hard, vascular, oblong 
 substance, that lies upon the testicle, formed 
 of a convolution of the vas deferens. It has 
 a thick end, which is convex, and situated 
 posteriorly ; and a thin end, which is rather 
 flat, and situated inferiorly. The epididymis 
 adheres to the testicle, by its two extremities 
 only, for its middle part is free, forming a 
 bag, to which the tunica vaginalis of the tes- 
 ticle is attached. 
 
 Epi'dosis. fFrom i^rM-a^^j^i, to grow 
 upon.) A preternatural enlargement of 
 any part. 
 
 Epi'drome. (From imSpe^uo}, to run upon.) 
 An afflux of humours. 
 
 EPIGA'STRIC. (Epigastricus, iTrtycta-Tfii- 
 KOi ; from s?r/, upon, or above, and >-as-x?, the 
 
$20 
 
 EPI 
 
 EPI 
 
 stomach.) That part of the abdomen that 
 lies over the stomach, is called the epigastric 
 region ; it reaches from the pit of the sto- 
 mach to an imaginary line above the navel, 
 supposed to be drawn from one extremity 
 of the last of the false ribs, to the other. Its 
 sides are called hypochondria, and are cover- 
 ed by the false ribs, between which lies the 
 epigastrium. 
 
 EPIGA'STRIUM. From bt/, upon, or 
 above, and yas-ip, the belly.) The re- 
 gion or part immediately over the sto- 
 mach. 
 
 Epigenne'ma. (From t^iynofAcu, to ge- 
 nerate upon.) Epigenesis, The fur on the 
 tongue. An accessory symptom. 
 
 Epigenne'sis. See Epigennema. 
 
 Epigino'mena. (From i^iyivo/xcti, to suc- 
 ceed Of supervene,) Galen says, they are 
 those symptoms which naturally succeed, 
 or may be expected in the progress of a 
 disease ; but Fogsius says, they are acces- 
 sions of some other affection to diseases, 
 which never happen but in stubborn and 
 malignant diseases. 
 
 EpiGLo'siiUM. (From «r/, upon, and 
 •yxua-a-st, the tongue ; so called because 
 a lesser leaf grows above the larger in 
 the shape of a tongue.) The Alexandrian 
 laurel. 
 
 EFIGLO'TTIS. (From «r/, upon, and 
 yxcerrt;, the tongue.) The cartilage at the 
 root of the tongue that falls upon the glottis 
 or superior opening of the larynx. Its 
 figure is nearly oval ; it is concave poste- 
 riorly, and convex anteriorly. Its apex or 
 superior extremity is loose, and is always 
 elevated upwards by its own elasticity. 
 While the back of the tongue is drawn 
 backwards in swallowing, the epiglottis is 
 put over the Sperture of the larynx, hence 
 it shuts up the passage from the mouth 
 into the larynx. The base of the epiglottis 
 is fixed to the thyroid cartilage, the os 
 hyoides, and the base of the tongue, by a 
 strong ligament. 
 
 Epiglo'ttum. (From iTriyxonrlt^, the epi- 
 glottis, which it resembles in shape.) An in- 
 strument mentioned by I'aracelsus for ele- 
 vating the eyelids. 
 
 Epiglou'tis. (From ot/, upon, nniyxou- 
 loc, the buttocks.) The superior parts of the 
 buttocks. 
 
 Epigo'natis. (From «r/, upon, and yovv, 
 the knee) The patella or knee-pan. 
 
 Epigo'nides. (From kt;, and yovu, the 
 knee.) The muscles inserted into the knees. 
 
 Epi'goncm. (From iTrtytvo/jiai, to proceed 
 upon.) A superfcetation. 
 
 Epile'mpsis. See Epilepsy. 
 
 Epile'ntia. Corrupted from epilepsia. 
 
 EPILEPSY. (From e7n\ct/ui0Avce, to seize 
 upon ; so called, from the suddenness of its 
 attack.) It is also called falling sickness, 
 from the patient suddenly fulling to the 
 ground on an attack of this disease. By the 
 ancients it was termed, from itsaffecting the 
 
 mind, the most noble part of the rational 
 creature, the sacred disease. It consists of 
 convulsions with sleep, and usually froth 
 issuing from the mouth. It is a genus of 
 disease in the class neuroses, and order spas- 
 mi of Cullen, and contains three species : 1. 
 Epilepsia cerebralis ; attacking suddenly 
 without manifest cause, and not preceded 
 by any unpleasant sensation, unless perhaps 
 some giddiness or dimness of sight. 2. Epi- 
 lepsia sympathica ; without manifest cause, 
 but preceded by a sensation of an aura as- 
 cending from some part of the body to the 
 head. 'S. Epilepsia occasionalis ; arising from 
 manifest irritation, and ceasing on the remo- 
 val of this. The last comprehends several 
 varieties : 
 
 1. Epilepsia traumatica, arising from an 
 injury of the head : 2. Epilepsia a dolore, 
 from pain : 3. Epilepsia verminosa, from 
 the irritation of woruis : 4. Epilepsia a ve- 
 neno, from poisons : 5. Epilepsia exantke- 
 matica, from the repulsion of cutaneous 
 eruptions ; 6. Epilepsia a crudilale venlri- 
 culi, from crudities of the stomach : 7. 
 Epittpsia ab inanifione, from debility : 8. 
 Epilepsia ul&rina, from hysterical affections : 
 9. Epilepsia ex onanismo, from onanism, 
 &c. 
 
 Epilepsy attacks by fits, and after a cer- 
 tain duration goes off, leaving the person 
 most commonly in his usual state; but 
 sometimes a considerale degree of stupor 
 and weakness remain behind, particularly 
 where the disease has frequent recurrences. 
 It is oflener met with among children than 
 grown persons, and boys seem more sub- 
 ject to its attacks than girls. Its returns 
 are periodical, and itsparo.xysms commence 
 more frequently in the night than in the 
 day, being somewhat connected with sleep. 
 It is a disease sometimes counterfeited, in 
 order to extort charity or excite compas- 
 sion. 
 
 Epilepsy is properly distinguished into 
 sympathic and idiopathic, being consider- 
 ed as sympathic, when produced by an af- 
 feciion in some other part of the body, such 
 as acidities in the stomach, worms, teething, 
 &c. as idiopathic when it is a primary dis- 
 ease, neither dependent on nor proceeding 
 from any other. 
 
 The causes which give rise to epilepsy, 
 are blows, wounds, fractures, and other in- 
 juries, done to the head by external violence, 
 together with lodgments of water in the 
 brain, tumours, concretions and polypi. 
 Violent affections of the nervous system, 
 sudden frights, fits of passion, great emo- 
 tions of the mind, acute pains in any part, 
 worms in the stomach or intestines, teeth- 
 ing, the suppression of long accustomed 
 evacuations, too great emptiness or reple- 
 tion, and j^oisons received into the body, 
 are causes which like>vise produce epilepsy. 
 Sometimes it is hereditary, and at others it 
 depends on a predisposition arising from a 
 
£PI 
 
 EPI 
 
 32'7 
 
 mobility of the sensorium, which is occa- 
 sioned eillier by plethora, or a state of de- 
 bility. 
 
 An attacli of epilepsy is now and then 
 preceded by a heavy pain in the head, dim- 
 ness of sight, noise in the ears, palpitations, 
 flatulency in the stoinach and intestines, 
 weariness, and a small degree of stupor, 
 and in some cases, there prevails a sense of 
 something like a cold vapour or aura arising 
 up to the liead ; but it more generally hap- 
 pens that the patif-nt falls down suddenly 
 without much previous notice ; his eyes are 
 distorted or turned so that only the whites 
 of fht-m can be seen ; his lingers are closely 
 clinched, and the trunk of his body particular- 
 ly, on one side, is much agitated ; he foams at 
 the mouth, and thrusts out his ton.-.ue, which 
 often suffers great injury from the muscles 
 of the lower jaw being affected ; he loses all 
 sense of feeling, and not unfrequently voids 
 both urine and faeces involuntarily. 
 
 The spasms abating he recovers gradually ; 
 but on coming to himself feels very languid 
 and exhausted, and retains not the smallest 
 recollection of what has passed during the 
 fit. 
 
 When the disease arises from an heredi- 
 tary disposition, or comes on after the age 
 of puberty, or where the fits recni- frequently, 
 and are of long duration, it will be very 
 difficult to effect a cure : but when its 
 attacks are at an early age, and occasioned 
 by worms, or any accidental cause, it may 
 in general be removed with ease. In some 
 cases, it has been entirely carried off by the 
 occurrence of a fever, or by the appearanee 
 of a cutaneous eruption. It has been 
 known to terminate in apoplexy, and in 
 some instances to produce a loss of the 
 powers of the ciind, and to bring on idiotism. 
 
 Thie appearances usually to be observed 
 on dissection, are serous and sanguineous 
 effusion, a turgid tense state of the vessels 
 of the brain without any effusion, a dila- 
 tation of some particular part of the brain, 
 excrescences, polypi, and hydatids adhering 
 to it, and obstructing its functions, and 
 likewise ulcerations. 
 
 During the epileptic paroxysm in general, 
 iittle or nothing is to be done, es<;ept using 
 precauiions, that the patient may not injure 
 himself; and it will be prudent to remove 
 any thing which may compress the veins of 
 the neck, to obviate congestion in the head. 
 Should there be a considerable determination 
 of blood to this part, or the patient very 
 plethoric, it may be proper, if you can keep 
 him steady, to open a vein, or the temporal 
 artery ; and in weakly constitutions the 
 most powerful iintispasmodics might be tried 
 in the form of clyster, as they could hardly 
 be swallowed : but there is very seldom lime 
 for such measures. In the intervals ihe 
 treatment consists: 1. In obviating the 
 several exciting causes : 2. In correcting 
 any observable predisposition : 3. In the 
 
 use of those means, which are most likely to 
 break through the habit of recurrence. 
 
 I. The manner of fulfilling Ihe first indi- 
 cation requires little explanation; after an 
 injury to the head, or where there is disease 
 of the bone, an operation may be necessary, 
 to remove irritation from the brain ; in 
 children teething, the gums ought to be 
 lanced : where the bowels are foul or wurms 
 suspt-cted, active purgatives should be exhi- 
 bited, &.C. In those instances, in which the 
 aura epileptica is perceived, it has been re- 
 commended to destroy Ihe part, where it 
 originates, or divide the nerve going to it, 
 or correct the morbid action by a blister, 
 Sic. ; such means would certainly be proper 
 when there is any disease discoverable in it. 
 Making a tight ligature on the limb above 
 has sometimes prevented a fit ; but perhaps 
 only through the medium of the imagination. 
 
 II. Where a plethoric state appears to 
 lay the foundation of the disease, which is 
 often the case, the patient must be re- 
 stricted to a low diet, frequent purges 
 exhibited, and the other excretions kept up, 
 and he should take regular moderate exer- 
 cise, avoiding whatever may determine the 
 blood to the head ; and to counteract such a 
 tendency, occasional cupping, blisters, issues, 
 &c. may be useful, as well as the shower 
 bath ; but in urgent circumstances, the 
 lancet ought to be freely used. If oh the 
 contrary, there are marks of inanition and 
 debility, a generous diet, with tonic medi- 
 cines, and other means of strengthening the 
 system, will be proper. The vegetable 
 tonics have not been so successful in this 
 disease as the metallic preparations, particu- 
 larly the sulphate of zinc, the nitrate of silver, 
 and the ammoniated copper, but this cannot 
 perhaps be so safely persevered in ; where 
 the patient is remarkably exsanguious, cha- 
 lybeates may answer better ; and in obsti- 
 nate cases the arsenical solution might have 
 a cautious trial. In irritable constitutions 
 sedatives are indicated, as digitalis, opium, 
 k.^. : but the free use of opium is restricted 
 by a tendency to congestion in the head. 
 Where syphilis appears to be concerned, 
 a course of mercury is proper ; in scrophu- 
 lous habits, bark, with soda and sea-bathing ; 
 and so on. 
 
 III. The third division of remedies comes 
 especially in use, where the fits are frequent, 
 or where their recurrence can be anticipated : 
 emetics will often prevent them, or a full 
 dose of opium ; also other powerful antis- 
 pasmodics, as aether, musk, valerian, Sjc. : 
 or strong odours, and in short any thing 
 producing a considerable impression on the 
 system. Bark taken largely might perhaps 
 be more successful on this principle. The 
 disease has sometimes been cured, especially 
 when originating from sympathy, by in- 
 spiring fear or horror ; and many frivolaus 
 charms may no doubt have taken effect 
 through the medium of the imadnation. 
 
828 
 
 EPI 
 
 EPI 
 
 Also long voyages have removed it| whicb 
 might especially be hoped for at the age of 
 puberty, particularly if a considerable change 
 in the mode of life were made in other re- 
 spects ; those who had lived indolently being 
 obliged to exert themselves, the diet properly 
 adapted to the state of the system, &c. 
 
 EPILO'BIUM. (From «r/ xo^au toy, 
 a violet or beautiful flower, growing on a 
 pad.) The name of a genus of plants in 
 the Linnsean system. Class, Octandria. 
 Order, Monogynia. 
 
 EpiLOBiuM angustifo'lium. Rosc-bav- 
 willow herb. The young tender shoots cut 
 in the spring, and dressed as asparagus, 
 are little inferior to it- 
 Epime'dium. The plant barren-wort. 
 Epimo'rius. (From mi, and /ahjiu, to 
 divide.) A term applied to an unequal 
 pulse. 
 
 Epimy'lis. {From kw^ and fAu>ji, the 
 knee.) The patella or knee bone. 
 
 EpiNENEc'cus. (From efn-ivwa, to nod 
 or incline.) An unequal pulse. 
 
 Epino'tium. (From «rt, upon, and 
 v®7oc, the back.) The shoulder blade. 
 
 Epiny'ctis. (From stti, and vu|, night.) 
 A pustule, whicb rises in the night, form- 
 ing an angry tumour on the skin of the 
 arms, hands, and thighs, of the size of a 
 lupine, of a dusky red, and sometimes of a 
 livid and pale colour, with great inflamma- 
 tion and pain. In a few days it breaks, and 
 sloughs away. 
 
 'Epipa'ctis. (From e^riTraxloai, to coagu- 
 late.) A plant mentioned by IJioscorides .: 
 and so named, because its juice was said to 
 coagulate milk. 
 
 Epiparoxy'smus. (From «r/, upon, and 
 ^nfo^va-fjLOi, a paroxysm.) An unusual fre- 
 quency of febrile exacerbation. 
 
 Epipa'stdm. (From «r/, upon, and ttao-- 
 a-oo), to sprinkle.) Any powdered drug 
 sprinkled on the body. 
 
 Epipe'chys. (From wri, above, and 
 5rj)5^uc, the cubit.) That part of the arm 
 above the cubit. 
 
 Epiphlogi'sma. (From st;, upon, and 
 <^\oyt^m, to inflame.) Violent inflammation, 
 or burning heat in any part, attended with 
 pain, tumour, and redness : also a name 
 given by Hippocrates to the shingles. 
 
 EPI'PHURA. (From mi'^im, to carry 
 forcibly.) The watery eye. An involun- 
 tary flow of tears. A superabundant flow- 
 ing ot a serous or aqueous humour from the 
 eyes. A genus of disease in the class 
 locales, and order apocenoses, of Cullen. 
 The humour which flows very copiously 
 from the eye in epiphora, appears to be 
 furnished, not only by the lachrymal gland, 
 but from the whole surface of the conjunc- 
 tive membrane, Meibomius's glands, and 
 the carunciila lachrymalis ; which increased 
 and morbid secretiosi may be induced from 
 any stimulus seated between the globe of 
 the eye and lids, as sand, acrid fumes, and 
 
 the like ; or it may arise from the stimulus 
 of active inflammation ; or from the acri- 
 mony of scrofula, measles, small pox, &,c. 
 or from general relaxation. The disease 
 may also arise from a more copious secretion 
 of tears, than the puncta lachrymalia can 
 absorb, or as is most common, from an ob- 
 struction in the lachrymal canal, in con- 
 sequence of which the tears are prevented 
 from passing freely from the eye into the 
 nose. 
 
 EPI'PHYSIS. (From ea-/, upon, and 
 pune, to grow.) ABy portion of bone grow- 
 ing upon another, but separated from it by 
 a cartilage. 
 
 Epipla'sma. (From ivi, upon, ana 
 vKtta-iru, to spread.) A poultice ; also a 
 name for an application of wheat meal, 
 boiled in hydrelaeum, to wounds. 
 
 EPIPLOCE'LE. (From «rwxoov, the 
 omentum, and wtxw, a tumour.) An omen- 
 tal hernia. A rupture produced by the 
 protrusion of a portion of the omentum 
 See Hernia. 
 
 EpiPLocoMi'sTES. (From ffriTrxoov, the 
 omentum, and Ko/jtt^a, to carry.) One who 
 has the omentum morbidly large. 
 
 Epipiloic APPENDAGES. See AppendicultE 
 epiploic(B. 
 
 K P I P L O I'T I S. (From eri^Koov, the 
 omentum.) An inflammation of the pro- 
 cess of the peritoneum, that forms the 
 epiploon or omentum. See Peritonitis. 
 
 IOpiploo'mphalon. (From 6?rt7rxoov, the 
 omentum, and o/xiptt\oc, the navel.) An 
 omental hernia protruding at the navel. 
 
 EPI'PLOON. (From sTriTrxcoe, to sail 
 over, because it is mostly found floating, as 
 it were, upon the intestines,) See Omen' 
 turn. 
 
 EPIPLOSCHEOCE'LE. (From em- 
 WA.OOV, the omentum, c3-;i(iov, the scrotum, 
 and Kxpj), a tumour or hernia.) A rupture 
 of the omentum into the scrotum, or a scrotal 
 hernia containing omentum. 
 
 Epipo'lasis. CFrom eTrtvoxa^m, to swim 
 on the top.) A fluctuation of humours. 
 A species of chemical sublimation. 
 
 Epipo'ma. (From wr/, upon, and Trmixn., 
 a lid.) An instrument to cover the shoulder 
 in a luxation. 
 
 Epiporo'ma. (From i.ni'Xtt^, to har- 
 den.) An indurated tumour in the joints; 
 a callous concretion, a tophus, a tophaceous 
 callus molesting the joints. 
 
 Epipty'xis. (From i7ri7rluer<7ie, to close 
 up.) A spasmodic closing of the lips. 
 
 Epipyre'xis. (From stti, and iru/JsrVo), to 
 be feverish.) A rapid exacerbation in a 
 fever. 
 
 Epirige'sis. (From sot, and piyio), io 
 become cold.) An unusual degree of cold, 
 or repetition of rigors. 
 
 Epi'rrhoe. (From iTiri, upon, and /jsjb, 
 to flow.) A.i influx or atflux of humours 
 to any part. 
 Episarci'kium. (From st;, uj)on: and 
 
EPl 
 
 EPt 
 
 329 
 
 <ra.j>'^j the flesh.) An anasarca, or dropsy 
 spread between the skin and flesh. 
 
 EPISCHE'SIS. (From ct/o-^^so., to re- 
 strain.) A suppression of excretions. It 
 is an order in the class loacles of Cullen's 
 Nosology. 
 
 Epi'schium. (From im,\ipon,nndi9-^iov, 
 the hip-bone.) The os pubis. 
 
 Episcopa'lis. (From episcopus, a bish- 
 op or mitred dignitary.) Resembling a 
 
 Epista'gmus. (From tr/, and raf»j to 
 trickle down.) A catarrh. 
 
 Epistaphyh'nus. (From im, and g-^t^uyju'i 
 See Uvula. 
 
 EPFSTA'XIS. (From sT/r«fa, to distil 
 from.) Bleeding at the nose, wilh pain, or 
 fulness of the head. A genus of disease ar- 
 ranged by Cullen in the class pi/rexi^E, and 
 order hiemorrhagicE . 
 
 Persons of a sanguine and plethoric habit 
 bishop's milre. it is applied to a valve and not yet advanced to manhood, are 
 at the orifice between the left auricle very liable to be attacked with this coni- 
 and ventricle of the heart called the mitral plaint : females being much less subject to 
 valve. it than males, particularly after nienslrua- 
 
 Epispa'smus. (From ima-Trsue, to draw tion. 
 together.) A quick inspiration of the Episfasis comes on at times without any 
 breath. previous warning; but at others, it is pre- 
 
 EPISPA'STICS. (Epispaslica, sc. me- ceded by a pain and heaviness in the bead, 
 tUcamenta, from etr/s-^ita), to draw together.) flushing in the face, heat and itching in the 
 Those substances which are capable, when nostrils, a throbbing of the temporal arte- 
 applied to the surface of the body, of pro- ries and a quickness of the pulse. In some 
 ducing a serous or puriform discharge, by instances a coldness of the feet, and shiver- 
 exciting a previous state of inflammation, ing over the whole body, together wilh a cos- 
 The term, though comprehending likewise tive belly, are observed to })recede an attack 
 issues and setons, is more commonly re- of this haemorrhage. 
 
 stricted to blisters — those applications, This complaint is to be considered as of lit- 
 which, exciting inflammation on the skin, tie consequence, vx hen occurring in young 
 occasion a thin serous Quid to be poured persons, being never attended with any dan- 
 from the exhalants, raise, the cuticle, and ger ; but when it arises in those who are ad- 
 form the appearance of a vesicle. This vanced in life, flows profusely and returns 
 effect arises from their strong stimulating frequently, it indicates too great fulness of 
 power, and to this stimulant operation and the vessels of the head, and not unfrequent- 
 the pain they excite, are to be ascribed ly precedes apoplexy, palsy, k.c. and, there- 
 the advantages derived from them in the fore, in such cases, it is to be regarded as a 
 treatment of disease. The evacuation they dangerous disease. When this haemorrhage 
 occasion is too inconsiderable to have any arises in any putrid disorder, it is to be con- 
 material etfect. sidered as a fatal symptom. 
 
 It is a princijile sufficiently established In general, we need not be very anxious 
 with regard to the living system, that where to stop a discharge of blood from the nose, 
 a morbid action exists, it may often be particularly where there are marks of fulness 
 removed by inducing an action of a diff"erenl of the vessels of the head : but if it occurs 
 kind in the same or neighbouring part, under a debilitated state of the system, or 
 On this principle is explained the utility becomes very profuse, means must be em- 
 of blisters in local inflammation and spas- ployed to suppress it. These are chiefly 
 modic action, and it regulates their applica- of a local nature ; applying pressure to the 
 tion in pneumonia, gastritis, hepatitis, phre- bleeding vessels, introducing astringents 
 iiitis, angina, rheumatism, colic, and spasnio- into the nostrils, as solutions of alum, sui- 
 dic affections of the stomach; diseases in phate of zinc, sulphate of copper, fcc. apply- 
 vvhich they are employed with the most ing cold to the head, or to some very sen- 
 marked advantage. sibie part of the skin, us in the course of 
 A similar principle exists with respect to the spine, &c. At the same time the patient 
 pain ; exciting one pain often relieves an- should be kept in the erect position. If 
 other. Hence blisters often give relief in the hemorrhage be of an active character, 
 toothach, ,and some other painful aflTec- the antiphlogistic regimen should be care- 
 tions. fully observed ; the patient kept cool and 
 Lastly, blisters, by their operation, com- quiet ; the saline cathartics, refrigerants, 
 municate a stimulus to the whole system, as nitrate of potash and the acids, digitalis, 
 and raise the vigour of the circulation, diaphoretics, k.c. administered internally ; 
 Hence, in part, their utility in fevers of the and blood may be taken from the temples 
 typhoid kind, though in such cases they by leeches, or even from the arm, if the pa- 
 are used with still more advantage to obviate tient be very plethoric. Sometimes, after 
 or remove local inflammation. the failure of other means, closing the pos. 
 Episphje'ria. (From im, and trjioupn, a terior as well as anterior outlets from the 
 sphere ; so called from the spherical shape nose, and preventing the escape of the 
 of the brain.) The windings of the exterior blood for some time mechanically, has been 
 surface of the brain ; or the winding vessels successful; and this might be particularly 
 upon it. proper, where it was discharged copiouflv 
 
 42 
 
330 
 
 EPS 
 
 ERA 
 
 into (he fauces, so as to endanger suflbca- 
 tion, on (he patien( falling asleep. 
 
 E P ! S T H O'T O N S. (From i7rt^9iv, 
 forwards, and Tiivce, to extend.) A spas- 
 modic affection of muscles drawing the body 
 forwards. See Tetanus. 
 
 Episto'mion. (From itti, upon, and 
 ?-ofxet, a mouth.) A stopper for a bottle. 
 Also a vent-hole of a furnace, called the 
 register. 
 
 Epistro'phalus. (From utti, upon, and 
 rpiipm, to turn about.) It is applied to the 
 first vertebra of the neck, because it turns 
 about upon the second as upon an axis, 
 which therefore was so called by the ancients. 
 Some, though improperly, called the second 
 thus. It is also written Epistrophea and 
 Epislrophis. 
 
 Epi'strophe. (From iTri'^fi^m, to invert.) 
 An inversion of any part, as when the neck 
 is turned round. Also a return of a dis- 
 order which has ceased. 
 
 EPl'STROPHEUS. (From iTrKfo^aa,, 
 to turn round, because the head is turned 
 upon it.) Epistropheus. The second cervical 
 A'ertebra. See Dentatus. 
 
 Epi'sTKOPHis. See Epislrophalus. 
 
 Epi'tasis. (From tm, and ts/v*, to ex- 
 tend.) The beginning and increase of a 
 paroxysm or disease. 
 
 EPITHELIUM. The cuticle on the 
 red part of the lips. 
 
 Epithe'ma. (From s;t/, upon, and t^i^im, 
 to apply.) A term sometimes applied to 
 a lotion, fomentation, or some external ap- 
 plication. 
 
 Epithema'tium. The same. A plaster. 
 
 Epi'thesis. (From im, and tiBujui, to 
 cover, or lay upon.) The rectification of 
 crooked limbs by means of instruments. 
 
 EPITHY'MUM. (From im, upon, and 
 6u/A.o(, the herb thyme.) See Cuscuta Epi- 
 thymum. 
 
 Epo'de. (From art, over, and toi'ti, a 
 song.) Epodos. The method of curing 
 distempers by incantation. 
 
 Epom'is. (From em, upon, and eey.oc, 
 the shoulder.) The acromion, or upper 
 part of the shoulder. 
 
 Epobipha'lium. (From iTrt, upon, and 
 c/u^ttKo;, the navel.) An application to the 
 navel. 
 
 EPSOM SALT. A purging salt for- 
 merly obtained by boiling dovi^n (be mineral 
 water found in the vicinity of Epsom in 
 Surrey. It is at present prepared from 
 sea water, which, after being boiled down, 
 and the muriate of soda separated, deposits 
 numerous crystals, that consist chiefly of 
 sulphate of magnesia, and seld in the shops 
 under the name of sal catharticus amarus, 
 or bitter purging salt. See Magnesim Sul- 
 phas. 
 
 FPSOM WATER. j3qua Epsomerms. 
 This water evaporated to dryness leaves a 
 residuum, the quantity of which has been 
 eEtimated from an ounce and a half in the 
 
 gallon, to five drachms and one scruple. 
 Of the total residuum, by far the greater 
 part, about four or five-sixths, is sulphate 
 of magnesia mixed with a very few muriates, 
 such as that of lime, and probably mag- 
 nesia, which render it very deliquescent, 
 and increase the bitterness of taste, till pu- 
 rified by repeated crystallizations. There 
 is nothing sulphurous or metallic ever found 
 in this spring. The diseases in which it is 
 employed are similar to those in which we 
 use Sedlitz water. There are many other 
 of the simple saline springs that might be 
 enumerated, all of which agree with that 
 of Epsom, in containing a notable pro- 
 portion of some purging salt, (which, for 
 the most part, is either Epsom or Glauber's 
 salt; or often a mixture of both,) such as 
 Aclon, Kilburne, Bagnigge Wells, Dog and 
 Duck, St. George's Fields, Sic. 
 
 EPU'LIS. (From tTrt, and cvxa, the 
 gums.) A small tubercle on the gums. It 
 is said somelimes to become cancerous. 
 
 EPULO'TICS (Epulolica, sc. mcdi- 
 camenia ; from i^ouxoee, to cicatrize, A 
 term given by surgeons to those applications 
 which promote the formation of skin. 
 
 EQUISE'TUM. (From egmis, a horse, 
 and seta, a bristle ; so named from its re- 
 semblance to a horse's tail. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Cryptogamia. Or- 
 der, Filices. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeciai name of the CaU' 
 da equina. See Hippuris vulgaris. 
 
 Equise'tum arve'jjse. See Hippuris vuh 
 gar is. 
 
 E'q,uus a'sinus. The systematic name 
 of the animal called an ass; the female 
 affords a light and nutritious milk. 
 
 Exa'nthemds. (From up, the spring, 
 and ctvflSjCtof, a flower ; so called because it 
 flowers in the spring.) A sort of chamo- 
 mile. 
 
 ERASIS'TRATUS, a celebrated Greek 
 physician, said to have been born in the 
 island of Ceos, and to have been the most 
 distinguished pupil of Chrysippus, of the 
 Cnidian school. He was the first, in con^- 
 junction with Herophilus, to dissect human 
 bodies, anatomy having been before studied 
 only in brutss; but the Ptolemies having 
 allowed them (o examine malefactors, they 
 were enabled to make many important dis- 
 coveries. Celsus notices a very improbable 
 report, that they opened the bodies of those 
 persons alive, to observe the internal mo- 
 tions : they could hardly then have main- 
 tained, that the arteries and left ventricle, 
 do not naturally contain blood, but air only. 
 The works of Erasistratus, which were nu- 
 merous, are lost ; but, from the account of 
 Galen, he appears to have very accurately 
 described the brain, which he considered as 
 the common sensoriura ; also the heart and 
 large vessels; and pointed out the office of 
 the liver and kidneys; but he supposed di- 
 
ERl 
 
 :ru 
 
 331 
 
 geslion performed by trituralion. He ima- 
 gined inflammation and fever to arise from 
 the blood being forced through the minute 
 veins into the corresponding arteries. He 
 was averse from blood-letting, er the use of 
 active medicines, but sometimes employed 
 mild clysters ; trusting, however, principally 
 to abstinence, and proper exercise. Being 
 tormented with an ulcer in the fool, at an 
 extreme old age, he is said to have termi- 
 nated his existence by poison. 
 
 Erate'va ma'rmelos. The fruit of this 
 plant, a native of several parts of India, is 
 about the size of an orange, and covered 
 with a hard bony shell, containing a yellow 
 viscous pulp, of a most agreeable flavour ; 
 this is scooped out, and being mixed with 
 sugar and orange, is brought to the tables of 
 the grandees rn India, who eat it as a great 
 delicacy. It is also esteemed as a sovereign 
 remedy against dy.'»entery. 
 
 Erebi'nthds. (BpsC/vfloc) The vetch. 
 
 ERECTOR CLITO'RIDES. First mus- 
 cle of the clitoris of Douglas. Isckioca- 
 vernoms of Winslow, and Ischio-clitoridien 
 of Dumas. A muscle of the clitoris that 
 draws it downwards and backwards, and 
 serves to make the body of the clitoris 
 more tense, by squeezing the blood into it 
 from its crus. It arises from the tubero- 
 sity of the ischium, and is inserted into the 
 clitoris. 
 
 ERECTOR PE'NIS. Ischio-cavernoms 
 of Winslow, and Ischio-caverneux of Du- 
 mas. A muscle of the penis that drives 
 the urine of semen forwards, and, by grasp- 
 ing the bulb of the urethra, pushes the blood 
 towards the corpus cavernosum and the 
 glans, and thus distends them. It arises 
 from the tuberosity of the ischium, and is 
 inserted into the sides of the cavernous sub- 
 stance of the penis. 
 
 ERETHI'SMUS. (From ipiSi^a,, to excite 
 or irritate.) Increased seqsibility and irri- 
 tability. It is variously applied by modern 
 writers. Mr. Pearson has described a state of 
 the constitution produced by mercury acting 
 on it as a poison. He calls it the mercurial 
 erethismus, and mentions that it is charac- 
 terized, by great depression of strength, 
 anxiety about the praecordia, irregular action 
 of the heart, frequent sighing, trembling, a 
 small, quick, sometimes, intermitting pulse, 
 occasional vomiting, a pale contracted coun- 
 tenance, a sense of coldness ; but the tongue 
 is seldom furred, nor are the vital and 
 natural functions much disturbed. In this 
 state any sudden exertion will sometimes 
 prove fatal. 
 
 Ergaste'rium. (From tpyov, work.) A 
 laboratory ; that part of the furnace in which 
 is contained the matter to be acted upon. 
 
 ERl'CA. '(From ipuna, to break ; so 
 named from its fragility, or because it is 
 broken into rods to make besoms of.) 
 The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- 
 
 najan system. Class, Odandria. Order, 
 Monogynia. Heath. 
 
 Erice'rum. (From s/ia»), heath.) A 
 medicine in which heath is an ingredient. 
 
 Eri'gerum. (From up, the spring, and 
 y^m, old ; so called, because in the spring 
 it ha.s a white blossom like the hair of an 
 old man.) See Senecio vulgaris. 
 
 ERO'SION. (From erodo, to gnaw off.) 
 Erosio. This word is very often used in 
 the same sense as ulceration, viz. the for- 
 mation of a breach or chasm in the sub- 
 stance of parts, b}' the action of the ab- 
 sorbents. 
 
 EROTIA'NUS, the author of a glossary, 
 containing an explanation of the terms ia 
 Hippocrates, lived in the reign of Nero. 
 The work was printed at Venice, in 1566; 
 and also annexed to FoSsius's Edition of 
 Hippocrates. 
 
 Erotoma'nia. (From spai?, love, and 
 fj^AVM, madness.) That melancholy, or mad- 
 ness, which is the effect of love. \ 
 
 E'rpes. (Fvom ifiTToi, to creep ; so named 
 from their gradually increasing in size.) 
 The shingles, or herpes. 
 
 ERRATIC, (Errnticus, from erro, to 
 v/ander.) Wandering. Irregular. A term 
 occasionally applied to pains, or any disease 
 which is not fixed, but moves from one part 
 to another, as gout, rheumatism, &c. 
 
 E'RRHINE. (Errhina, sc. medicameiiia : 
 ifpivx, from sv, in, and piv, the nose.) B)' 
 errhines are to be understood those medi- 
 cines which, when topically applied to the 
 internal membrane of the nose, excite sneez- 
 ing, and increase the secretion, independent 
 of any mechanical irritation. The articles 
 belonging to this class may be referred to 
 two orders. 
 
 1. Sternutalary errhines, as nieotiana, hel- 
 Uborus, euphotbium, which are selected, fop 
 the torpid, the vigorous, but not plethoric ; 
 and those to whom any degree of evacua- 
 tion would not be hurtful. 
 
 2. Evacuating errhines, as asarum, &c. 
 which are calculated for the phlegmatic and 
 infirm. 
 
 E'rror lo'ci. Boerhaave is said to have 
 introduced this term, from the opinion that 
 the vessels were of different sizes, for the 
 circulation of blood, lymph, and serum, 
 and that when the larger sized globules 
 were forced into the lesser vessels, they 
 became wbstructed by an error of place. 
 But this opinion does not appear to be well 
 grounded. 
 
 Eru'ca. (From erugo, to make smooth, 
 so named from the smoothness of its leaves ; 
 or from uro, to burn, because of its biting 
 quality.) See Brassica. 
 
 Erd'ca sylve'stris. The wild rocket. 
 Brassica erucastrum of Linnaeus. See 
 Brassica. 
 
 ERUFTIOJS^. A discolouration, or spots 
 on the skin, as the eruption of small poX; 
 measles, neltle-rash. &.L-. 
 
332 
 
 ERT 
 
 ERY 
 
 ERUPTIVE DISEASES. A term 
 nearly synonymous with cutaneous dis- 
 eases. 
 
 Eruthe'ma. (From s^suSa, to make red.) 
 A fiery red tumour, or pustules on the skin. 
 
 E'RVUM. (Quuii Mrvum, a field, be- 
 cause it grows wild in the fields ; or from 
 truo, to pluck out, because it is diligently 
 plucked from corn.) The tare. 
 
 1. The name of a geims of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Diadelphia. Order, 
 Decann'ria. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of tare. 
 See Ervum Ervilia. 
 
 Er'vum er'vilia. Orobus. The plant 
 ordered bytliis name is the Ervum ervilia: 
 f;ermlnibus undato plicaiis, foliis impnripin- 
 iiatis, of Linnaeus. In times of scarcity, the 
 seeds have been made into bread, which is 
 not the most salubrious. The meal was 
 formerly among the resolvent remedies by 
 way of poultice. 
 
 E'kvum lens. The systematic name of 
 the lentil. Lens, t^ay.-.t of the Greeks. 
 Ervum Itns pedunculis subbifloris ; seminibus 
 compressis, convtxis, of Linnasus. There 
 are two varieties ; the one with large, the 
 other small seeds. They are eaten in many 
 places as we eat peas, than which they are 
 more flatulent, and more difficult to digest. 
 A decoction of these seeds is used as a lotion 
 to the ulcerations after small pox, and, it is 
 said, with success. 
 
 ERY'NGIUM. (From ipuyyuvee, to eruc- 
 tate.) Eryngo, orseaholly. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linncean system. Class, Pentandria. Order, 
 Digynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the sea 
 Lolly. See Eryngium marilimum. 
 
 Ertsgium MARiTiMUM. The systematic 
 name of the sea holly or eryngo. Eryn- 
 gium : — foliis radicalibus mbrolundis, plicaiis 
 spinosis, capilulis pedunculatis, palels tricus- 
 fiidaiis, of Linnaeus. The root of this plant 
 js directed for medicinal use. It has no parti- 
 cular smell, but to the taste it manifests a 
 grateful sweetness ; and, on being chewed 
 for some time, it discovers a light aromatic 
 warmth, or pungency. It was formerly cele- 
 brated for its supposed aphrodisiac powers, 
 but it is now very rarely employed. 
 
 Ery'ngium campe'stre. The root of 
 this plan!, £r^ng;'u»i camp e sir e ; foliis radi- 
 calibus, amplexicaulibus, pinnalC'fanceolatis, 
 of LinnjEus, is used in many places for that 
 of the sea eryngo. See Eryngium. 
 
 Eryngo. See Eryngium. 
 
 Eryngo, sen. See Eryngium. 
 
 Eryngo leaved lichen. See Lichen islan- 
 dicus. 
 
 EKY'SIIVIUM. (From epvoo, to dravr, so 
 called from its power of drawing and pro- 
 ducing blisters ; olhers derive it a-zo tou 
 ipoKuv, bectiu'e the leaves are much cut ; 
 others from ifnifjiov, precious.) 
 
 i'. The irBine of a genus of plants \n 
 
 the Linnaian system. Class, Telradynamia. 
 Order, Siliquosa. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the hedge 
 mustard. See Erysimum officinale. 
 
 Ery'simum allia'ria. The systematic 
 name of Jack in the hedge. Mliaria, Sauce- 
 alone, or stinking hedge-mustard. The 
 plant to which this name is given, in the 
 pharmacopoeias, is the Erysimum alliaria ; 
 foliis cor datii, oi Linnaeus; it is sometimes 
 exhibited in humid asthma and dyspncea, 
 with success. Its virtues are powerfully 
 diaphoretic, diuretic, and antiscorbutic. 
 
 Ery'simum barbare'a. The systematic 
 name of the barbarea of the shops. Barba- 
 rea. The leaves of this plant, Erysimum 
 barbarta : — foliis lyralis, exiimo subrotundo 
 of Linnffius, may be ranked among the 
 antiscorbutics. They are seldom used ia 
 practice. 
 
 Ery'simum officina'le. The systematic 
 name of the hedge mustard. Erysimum. 
 This plant ; Erysimum siliquis spicos. adpressis, 
 foliis runcinalis, of Linneeus, was for- 
 merly much used for its expectorant and 
 diuretic qualities, which are now forgotten. 
 The seeds are warm and pungent, and very 
 similar to those of mustard in their sensible 
 effects. 
 
 ERYSI'PELAS. (From f/^^o), to draw, 
 and <ar£Aaj, adjoining; named from the 
 neighbouring parts being affected by the 
 eruption.) Ignis sacer. The rose, or St. 
 Anthony's fire. A genus of disease in the 
 class pyrexicR, and order exanthemata of 
 Cullen. It is known by synocha of two or 
 three days continuance, with drowsiness, 
 and sometimes with delirium; pulse com- 
 monly full and hard ; then erythema of the 
 face, or some other part, with continuance 
 of synocha, tending either to abscess or 
 gangrene. There are two species of this 
 disease, according to Cullen : 1. Erysipelas 
 vesiculosum, with large blisters : 2. Erysipe- 
 las phi yclcenodes, the shingles, or an erype- 
 las with phlyctaenae, or small blisters. 
 
 This disease is an inflammatory affection, 
 principally of the skin, when it makes its 
 appearance externally, and of the mucous 
 membrane when it is seated internally; and 
 is more liable to attack women and chil- 
 dren, and those of an irritable habit, than 
 those of a plethoric and robust constitution. 
 
 It is remarkable that erysipelas some- 
 times returns periodically, attacking the 
 patient once or twice in the year, or even 
 once every month, and then by its repeated 
 attacks it often gradually exhausts the 
 strength, especially if he oe old and of a 
 bad habit. 
 
 When the inflammation is principally 
 confined to the skin, and is unattended by 
 any affection of the system, it is then called 
 erythema; but when the system is affected 
 it is named erysipelas. 
 
 Every part of the body is equally linble 
 to it, but it more frequeiitly appears on \hs 
 
ERV 
 
 EKY 
 
 sm 
 
 face, legs, and feet, than any where else 
 when seated esternally ; and it occurs of- 
 tener in warm climates than phlegmonous 
 inflammation. 
 
 It is brought on by all the causes that are 
 apt to excite inflammation, such as injuries 
 of all kinds, the external application of 
 stimulants, exposure to cold, and obstructed 
 perspiration ; and it may likewise be occa- 
 sioned by a certain^matter generated within 
 the body, and thrown out on its surface. A 
 particular state of the atmosphere seems 
 sometimes to render it epidemical. 
 
 In slight cases, where it attacks the ex- 
 tremities, it makes its appearance with a 
 roughness, heat, pain, and redness of the 
 skin, which becomes pale when the finger 
 is pressed upon it, and again returns to its 
 former colour, when it is removed. There 
 prevails likewise a small febrile disposition, 
 and the patient is rather hot and thirsty. If 
 the attack is mild, these symptoms will con- 
 tinue only for a few days, the surface of 
 the part affected will become yellow, the 
 cuticle or scarf-skin will fall off in scales, 
 and no further inconvenience will perhaps be 
 experienced ; but if the attack has been 
 severe, and the inflammatory symptoms 
 have run high, then there will ensue pains 
 in the head and back, great heat, thirst, and 
 restlessness ; the part affected will slightly 
 swell : the pulse will become small and fre- 
 quent ; and about the fourth day, a number 
 of little vesicles, containing a limpid, and, 
 in some eases, a yellowish fluid, will arise. 
 In some instances, the fluid is viscid, and 
 instead of running out, as generally hap- 
 pens when the blister is broken, it adheres to 
 and dries upon the skin. 
 
 In unfavourable cases, these blisters some- 
 times degenerate into obstinate ulcers, which 
 now and then become gangrenous. This, 
 however, does not happen frequently ; for 
 although it is not uncommon for the surface 
 of the skill, and the blistered places to ap- 
 pear livid or even Llackish, yet this usually 
 disappears with the other sym[)tom3 of the 
 complaint. 
 
 The period at which the vesicles show 
 themselves is very uncertain. The same 
 may be said of the duration of the eruption. 
 In mild cases, it often disappears gradually, 
 or is carried off by spontaneous sweating. 
 In some cases it continues without showing 
 any disposition to decline for twelve or four- 
 teen days, or longer. 
 • The trunk of the body is sometimes at- 
 tacked with erysipelatous inflammation, but 
 less frequently so than the extremities. It 
 is not uncommon, however, for infants to be 
 attacked in this manner a few days after 
 birth ; and in these it makes its appearance 
 about the genitals. The inflamed skin is 
 hard, and apparently very painful to the 
 touch. The belly often becomes uniformly 
 tense, and sphacelated spots sometimes are 
 
 to be observed. From dissections made by 
 Dr. Underwood, it appears, that in this form 
 of the disease the inflammation frequently 
 spreads to the abdominal viscera. 
 
 Another species of erysipelatous inflam- 
 mation, which most usually attacks the trunk 
 of the body, is that vulgarly known by the 
 name of shingles, being a corruption of 
 the French word ceingle, which implies a 
 belt. Instead of appearing an uniform in- 
 flamed surface, it consists of a number of 
 little pimples extending round the body a 
 little above the umbilicus, which have vesi- 
 cles formed on them in a short time. Little 
 or no danger ever attends this species of 
 erysipelas. 
 
 When erysipelas attacks the face, it comes 
 on with chilliness, succeeded by heat, rest- 
 lessness, thirst, and other febrile symptoms, 
 with a drowsiness or tendency to coma or 
 delirium, and the pulse is very frequent and 
 full. At the end of two or three days, a 
 fiery redness appears on some part of the 
 face, and this extends at length to the scalp, 
 and then gradually down the neck, leaving 
 a tumefaction in every part the redness has 
 occupied. The whole face at length be- 
 comes turgid, and the eyelids are so much 
 swelled as to deprive the patient of sight. 
 When the redness and swelling have con- 
 tinued for some time, blisters of different 
 sizes, containing a thin colourless acrid 
 liquor, arise on different parts of the face, 
 and the skin puts on a livid appearance in 
 the blistered places ; but in those not af- 
 fected with blisters, the cuticle, towards the 
 close of the disease, falls off in scales. 
 
 No remission of the fever takes place on 
 the appearance of the inflammation on the 
 face ; but, on the contrary, it is increased as 
 the latter extends, and both will continue 
 probably for the s[)ace of eight or ten days. 
 In the course of the inflammation, the dis- 
 position to coma and delirium are sometimes 
 so increased as to destroy the patient be- 
 tween the seventh and eleventh days of the 
 disease. When tiie complaint is mild, and 
 not leading to a fatal event, the inflammation 
 and fever generally cease gradually without 
 any evident crisis. 
 
 If the disease arises in a bad habit of bo- 
 dy, occupies a part possessed of great sensi- 
 bility, is accompanied with much inflamma- 
 tion, fever, and delirium, and these take 
 place at an early period, we may suppose the 
 patient exposed to imminent danger. Where 
 translations of the morbid matter take place, 
 and the inflammation falls on either the 
 brain, lungs, or abdominal viscera, we may 
 entertain the same unfavourable opinion. 
 Erysipelas never terminates in suppu.'-ation, 
 unless combined with a considerable degree 
 of phlegmonous inflammation, which is, 
 however, sometimes the case ; but in a bad 
 habit, it is apt to terminate in gangrene, in 
 which case there will be also great danger. 
 When the febrile symptoms are mild, and 
 
334 
 
 ERY 
 
 ETH 
 
 unaccompanied b^' delirium or coma, and 
 the inflammation does not run high, we need 
 not be apprehensive of danger. 
 
 Where the disease has occupied the face, 
 and proves fatal, inflammation of the brain, 
 and its consequences, are to be met with on 
 dissection. 
 
 The treatment of erysipelas must pro- 
 ceed on the antiphlogistic plan, varied how- 
 ever in its activity according to the type of 
 the disease. When it occurs in robust ple- 
 thoric constitutions, partaking of the phleg- 
 monous character, with severe synocha! 
 fever, it will be proper to begin by taking 
 a moderate quantity of blood ; then direct 
 cooling saline purgatives, antimonial diapho 
 retics, a light vegetable diet, &c. When 
 the disorder attacks the face, it may be bet- 
 ter to use cupping behind the neck, and 
 keep the head somewhat raised. But if the 
 disease exhibits rather the typhoid type, and 
 particularly where there is a tendency to 
 gangrene, the patient's strength must be 
 supported ; after clearing out the primae viae, 
 and endeavouring to promote the other se- 
 cretions by mild evacuants, when the pulse 
 begins to fail, a more nutritious diet, with 
 a moderate quantity of wine, and the de- 
 coction of bark with sulphuric acid, or other 
 tonic medicine, may be resorted to ; nay, 
 even the bark in substance, and ihe more 
 powerful stimulants, as ammonia, &ic. ought 
 to be tried, if the preceding fail. Should 
 the inflammation, quilting the skin, attack 
 an internal part, a blister, or some rubefa- 
 cient, may help to relieve the patient ; and 
 stimulants to the lower extremities will 
 likewise be proper, where the head is severe- 
 ly aifected. To the inflamed part of the 
 skin applications mustnot be too freely made: 
 where there is much pain and heat, cooling 
 it occasionally with plain water, is perhaps 
 best ; and where an acrid discharge occurs, 
 washing it away from time to time with 
 warm milk and water. Should suppuration 
 happen, it is important to make an early 
 opening for the escape of the matter, to 
 obviate the extensive sloughings otherwise 
 apt to follow, and where gangrene occurs, 
 the fermenting cataplasm may be applied. 
 
 E R Y T H E'M A. (From ipvBpo;, red.) 
 A morbid redness of the skin, as is observed 
 upon the cheeks of hectic patients after 
 eating, and the skin covering bubo, phleg- 
 mon, kc. Erysipelas is so called when 
 the indanimalion is principally confined to 
 the skin. 
 
 Ervthko'danust. (From ipvp6o;, red, 
 so called from the colour of its juice.) See 
 Rubia. 
 
 Erythroei'des. (From ipvdpoc, red, and 
 it^o;, a likeness, so called from its colour.) 
 A name given lo the tunica vaginalis testis. 
 
 Erytiiro'nium. (From ipvBpog, red, so 
 called from the red colour of its juice.) A 
 species of satyrion. 
 
 ERVTiiKoxvLrM. (Trom 5eu9«3;, red, 
 
 and ^uxov, wood, so named from its colour.^ 
 Logwood. 
 
 E'rtthrus. (From tpu^po;, red, so 
 named from the red colour of its juice.) 
 The herb stumach. 
 
 E'sAPHE. (From i<ra<fcue, to feel.) The 
 touch ; or feeling the mouth of the womb, 
 to know its state. 
 
 E'SCHAR. (E/T^upit, from ia-^a.pot», to 
 scab over.) Eschara. The portion of flesh 
 that is destroyed by the application of a 
 caustic. 
 
 E S C H A R O'T I C S. {Escharolica, sc. 
 medicamenta^ io-^ctpmltiut, from nr^^enpoct, to 
 scab over.) Caustics. Corrosives. A 
 term given by surgeons to those substances 
 which possess a power of destroying the 
 texture of the various solid parts of the 
 animal body to which they are directly 
 applied. The articles of this class of sub- 
 stances may be arranged under two orders. 
 
 1. Eroding escharolics, as blue vitriol, 
 alumen ustum. Sic. 
 
 2. Caustic escharolics, as lapis infernalis, 
 argentum nilratum, oleum vitrioli, acidum 
 nitrosum, &c. 
 
 ESCULENT. An appellation given to 
 such plants, or any part of them, that may 
 be eaten for food. 
 
 E'sox Lu'cius. The systematic name of 
 a fish of the class pisces, and order abdomi- 
 7ial€s, from whose liver an oil spontaneously 
 is se|)arated, which is termed in some phar- 
 miicopceias oleum lucii piscis. It is used in 
 some countries by surgeons, to destroy spots 
 of the transparent cornea. 
 
 E'SSENCE. Several of the volatile or 
 essential oils are so called by the perfu- 
 mers. 
 
 ESSE'NTIAL OIL. See Oil 
 
 ESSERA. (Arab. A humour.) A 
 species of cutaneous eruption, distinguished 
 by broad, shining, smooth, red spots, mostly 
 without fever, and differing from the nettle 
 rash in not being elevated. It generally 
 attacks the face and hands. 
 
 E'sDLA. (From ems, eaten, because it 
 is eaten by some as a medicine.) Spurge. 
 
 E'suLA ma'jor. See Euphorbia palus- 
 iris. 
 
 E'sDLA mi'nor. See Euphorbia jcypa- 
 rissias. 
 
 E'THER. See JEther. 
 
 E'ther, acetic. Acetic naphtha. An 
 efherial fluid, dniwn over from an equal 
 admixture of alkohol and acetic acid, dis- 
 tilled with a gentle heat from a glass re- 
 tort in a sand-hath. It has a grateful 
 smell, is extremely light, volatile, and in- 
 flammable. 
 
 E'ther, muria'tic. Marine ether. Ma- 
 rine ether is obtained by mixing and dis- 
 tilling alkohol with extremely concentrated 
 muriate of tin. It is stimulant, antiseptic, 
 and diuretic. 
 
 E'ther, nitrous. Nitric naphtha. This 
 is only a stronger preparation than the sp1- 
 
ETH 
 
 ETH 
 
 335 
 
 of fuming nilric acid. 
 
 E'ther, ^sulhu'ric . 
 ricus. 
 
 E'thee, vitkio'lic. 
 
 ricus. 
 
 ethe'rial oil. 
 
 rilus aetheris nitrici of the London Pharma- is called crisla galli ; a small perpPBdicuIai- 
 copcBia; it is produced by the distillation of projection, somewhat like a cock's comb, 
 two parts of alkohol to one part and an half but exceedingly small, standing directly up- 
 wards from the middle of ihe cribriform 
 See JElher sulpha- plate, and dividing that plale into two; so 
 that one olfactory nerve lies upon each side 
 See JElher sulphu- of the crista galli ; and the root of the falx, 
 or septum, betv/ixt the two hemispheres 
 Any highly rectified of the brdin, begins from this process, 
 essential oil may be so termed. See Oleum The foramen caecum, or blind hole of the 
 ^Ihereum. frontal bone, is formed partly by the root 
 
 E'thiops, antimonial. See JEthiops anli- of the crista galli, which is very smooth, 
 monialis. and sometimes, it is said, hollow, or cel- 
 
 E'thiops, mineral. See Hydrargyri sul- lular. 
 p.huretum nigrum. 2. Exactly opposite this, and in the same 
 
 E'thiops perse. See Hydrargyri oxydum direction with it, i. e. perpendicular to the 
 cinereum. ethmoid plate, stands out the nasal plate of 
 
 Ethmoi'i Es. See Ethmoid bone. the ethmoid bone. It is sometimes called 
 
 ETHMOID BONE. (Os ethmoides; azygous, or single process of the ethmoid, 
 from efijCto;, a sieve, and uS'oc, form ; be- and forms the beginning of that septum, or 
 cause it is perforated like a sieve.) Os partition which divides the two nostrils. 
 ethmoideum. Os aethmoides. Cribriform This process is thin but firm, and composed 
 bone. A bone of the head. This is, per- of solid bone ; it is commonly inclined a 
 haps, one of the most curious bones of little to one side, so as to make the nostrils 
 the human body. It appears almost a of unequal size. The azygous process is 
 cube, not of solid bone, but exceedingly united with the vomer, which forms the 
 light, spongy, and consisting of many con- chief part of the partition ,; so that the sep- 
 voluted plates, which form a net-work, like tum, or partition of the nose, consists of 
 honey-comb. It is curiously enclosed in the azyguos process of the ethmoid bone 
 the OS frontis, betwixt the orbitary processes above, of the vomer below, and of the car- 
 of that bone. One horizontal plate receives tilage in the fore or projecting part of the 
 the olfactory nerves, which perforate that nose; but the cartilage rots away, so that 
 plate with such a number of small holes, whatever is seen of the septum in the skuli, 
 that it resembles a sieve ; whence the bone must be part either of the ethmoid bone oi- 
 is named cribriform, or ethmoid bone, vomer. 
 
 Other plates dropping perpendicularly from 3. Upon either side of the septum, there 
 this one, receive the divided nerves, and hangs down a spongy bone, one hanging in 
 give them an opportunity of expanding into each nostril. They are each rolled up like 
 the organ of smelling ; and these bones, a scroll of parchment ; they are very spon- 
 upon which the olfactory nerves are spread gy ; are covered with a delicate and sensi- 
 out, are so much convoluted as to extend ble membrane : and when the olfactory 
 the surface of this sense very greatly, and nerves depart from the cribriform plate of 
 are named spongy bones. Another flat the ethmoid bone, they attach themselves 
 plate lies in the orbit of the eye ; and being to the septum, and to these upper spongy 
 very smooth, by the rolling of the eye it bones, and expand upon them so that the 
 is named the os planum, or smooth bone, convolutions of these bones are of material 
 So that the ethmoid bone supports the fore- use in expanding the organ of smelling, and 
 part of the brain, receives the olfactory detaining the odorous effluvia till the im- 
 nerves, forms the organ of smelling, and pression be perfect. Their convolutions are 
 makes a chief part of the orbit of the eye; more numerous in the lower animals, in 
 and ihe spongy bones, and the os planum, proportion as they need a more acute sense, 
 are neither of them distinct boaes, but parts They are named spongy or turbinated bones, 
 of this ethmoid bone. from their convolutions resembling the many 
 
 The cribriform plale is exceedingly deli- folds of a turban, 
 cate and thin ; lies horizontally over the root The spongy bones have a great many 
 of the nose ; and fills up neatly the space be- honey-comb-like cells connected with them, 
 twist the two orbitary plates of the frontal which belong also to the organ of smell, 
 bone. The olfactory nerves, like two small flat and which are useful perhaps by detaining 
 lobes, lie out upon this plate, and, adhering the effluvia of odorous bodies, and also by 
 to it, shoot down like many roots through reverberating the voice. Thus, in a common 
 this bone, so as to perforate it with nume- cold, while the voice is hurt by an affection 
 rous small holes, as if it had been dotted of these cells, the sense of smelling is almost 
 with the point of a pin, or like a nutmeg- lost. 
 
 grater. This plate is horizontal : but its 4. The orbitary plate, of the ethmoid 
 
 processes are perpendicular, one above, and bone, is a large surface ; consisting of a 
 
 three below. very firm plate of bone, of a regular square 
 
 1, The first perpendicular process is what form: exceedingly smooth and polished: 
 
336 EUA JiUlJ 
 
 , it forms a great part of the socket for the EUDIOMETER. An instrument by which 
 eye, lying on its inner side. When we see the quantity of oxygen and nitrogen in 
 it in the detaciied bone, we know it to be atmospherical air can be ascertained. Se- 
 just the flat side of the ethmoid bone ; but veral methods have been employed, all 
 while it is incased in the socket of the founded upon the principle of decomposing 
 eye, we should believe it to be a small common air by means of a body which has 
 square bone: and from this, and from its a greater affinity for the oxygen. See jEw- 
 smoothness, it has got the distinct name of dicmttry. 
 OS planum. EUDIOMETRY. The method of ascer- 
 
 The cells of the ethmoid bone, which taining the purity of atmospheric air. 
 form so important a share of the organ of No sooner was the composition of the at. 
 smell, are arranged in great numbers along mosphere known, than it became an inquiry 
 the spongy bone. They are small neat of importance to find out a method of ascer- 
 cells, much like a honey-comb, and regu- taining, with facility and precision, the re- 
 larly arranged in two rows, parted from lative quantity of oxygen gas contained in a 
 each other by a thin partition; so that given bulk of atmospheric air. 
 the OS planum seems to have one set of The instruments in which the oxygen gas 
 cells attached to it, while another regular of a determined quantity of air was ascer- 
 set of cells belongs in like manner to the tained, received the name of £u(iiome/ers, be- 
 spongy bones. There are thus twelve in cause they were considered as measurers of 
 number opening into each other, and into the purity of air. They are, however, more 
 (he nose. properly called Oximeters. 
 
 These cells are frequently the seat of ve- The eudiometers proposed by different 
 nereal ulcers; and the spongy bones are the chemists, are the following : 
 surface where polypi often sprout up. And i P • / ' p ^• 
 
 from the generHl connexions and forms of ■'• "nesUey s Eudiomeier. 
 
 the bone, we can easily understand how the The first eudiometer was made in conse- 
 venereal ulcer, when deep in the nose, quence of Dr. Priestley's discovery, that 
 having got to these cells, cannot be cured, when nitrous gas is mixed with atmospheric 
 but undermines all the face ; how the ve- air over water, the bulk of the mixture di- 
 nereal disease, having affected the nose, minishes rapidly, in consequence of the com- 
 soon spreads to the eye, and how even the bination of the gas with the oxygen of the 
 brain itself is not safe. We see the danger air, and the absor|)tion of the nitric acid thus 
 cf a blow upon the nose, which, by a force formed by the water. 
 
 upon the septum or middle partition, may When nitrous gas is mixed with nitrogen 
 depress the delicate cribriform plate, so as gas, no diminution takes place ; but v\hen 
 to oppress the brain with all the effects of ii is mixed with oxygen gas, in proper pro- 
 a fractured skull, and without any opera- portions, the absorption is complete. Hence 
 tion which can give relief And we also it is evident, that in all cases of a mixture of 
 see the danger of pulling away polypi, these two gases, the diminution will be pro- 
 which are firmly attached to the upper portional to the quantity of the oxygen. Of 
 spongy bone. course it will indicate the proportion of oxy- 
 
 ETMULLER, MiCHAEi.; wasborn atLeip- gen in air; and, by mixing it with different 
 sic in 1644. He graduated there at the age portions of air, it will indicate the different 
 of twenty-four, after going through the re- quantities of oxygen which they contain, 
 quisite studies, and much improving himself provided the component parts of air be sus- 
 by travelling through different parts of Eu- ceptible of variation. 
 
 rope. Eight years after he was appointed Dr. Priestley's method was to mis togc- 
 professorof botany in that University, as well ther equal bulks of air and nitrous gas in a 
 as extraordinary professor of surgery and low jar, and then transfer the mixture into 
 anatomy. He fulfilled those offices with a narrow graduated glass tube about three 
 great applause, and his death, which happen- feet long, in order to measure the diminu- 
 fcd in 1683, was generally regretted by the tion of bulk. He expressed this diminution 
 faculty of Leipsic. He was a very volumi- by the number of hundredth parts remain- 
 nous \vriter,and his works were considered to ing. Thus, suppose he had mixed together 
 liave sufficient merit to be translated into equal parts of nitrous gas and air, and that 
 snost European languages. the sum total was 200 (or 2.00) : suppose 
 
 E'tron. (From iocf<,\.o eat, as containing the residuum when measured in the gradua- 
 the receptacles of the food.) The hypogas- ted lube, to amount to 104 (or 1.04,) and of 
 Irimn. course the 96 parts of the whole had disap- 
 
 EuA'NTHEMUM. (From su, well, and av- peared, he denoted the purity of the air thus 
 Ssitsc, a flower; so named t:om the beauty tried by 104. 
 
 of its flowers.) The chamomile. This method of analyzing air by means 
 
 Eua'pkium. (From », w-ell, and apu, of nitrous gas is liable to many errors, 
 the^touch ; so called because its touch was For the water over which the experiment 
 supposed to give ease.) A medicine for the is made may contain more or less carbonic 
 niies, acid, atmospheric air. or other heterogeneous 
 
EUD 
 
 jfc;ui) 
 
 33T 
 
 substance. The nitrous gas is not always of 
 the same purity, and is partly absorbed by 
 the nitrous acid which is formed ; the figure 
 of llie vessel, and many other circumstances 
 are capable of occasioning considerable dif- 
 ferences in the results. 
 
 Fontana, Cavendish, Ladriani, Magellan, 
 Von Humboldt, and Dr. Falconer, have 
 made series of laborious experiments to 
 bring the test of nitrous gas to a state of 
 complete accuracy ; but, notwithstanding 
 the exertions of these philosophers, the 
 methods of analyzing air by means of ni- 
 trous gas are liable to so many anomalies, 
 that it is unnecessary to give a particular 
 description of (he different instruments in- 
 vented by them. 
 
 2. Scheele's Eudiometer. 
 
 This is merely a graduated glass cylinder, 
 containing a given quantity of air, exposed 
 to a mixture of iron filings and sulphur, 
 formed into a paste with water. The sub- 
 stances may be made use of in the following 
 manner: 
 
 Make a quantity of sulphur in powder, 
 and iron filings, into a paste with water, 
 and place the mixture in a saucer, or plate, 
 over water, on a stand raised ^above the 
 fluid ; then invert over it a graduated bell- 
 glass, and allow this to stand for a few days. 
 The air contained in the bell-glass will gra- 
 dually diminish, as will appear from the 
 ascent of the water. 
 
 When no further diminution takes place, 
 the vessel containing the sulphuret must be 
 removed, and the remaining air will be 
 found to be nitrogen gas, which was con- 
 tained in that quantity of atmospheric 
 air. 
 
 In this process, the moistened sulphuret 
 of iron has a great affinity to oxygen, it at- 
 tracts and separates it from the atmospheric 
 air, and the nitrogen gas is left behind ; the 
 sulphur, during the experiment, is converted 
 into sulphuric acid, and the iron oxidized, 
 and sulphate of iron results. 
 
 The air which is exposed to moistened 
 iron and sulphur, gradually becomes di- 
 minished, on account of its oxygen com- 
 bining with a portion of the sulphur and 
 iron, while its nitrogen remains behind. The 
 quantity of oxygen contained in the air ex- 
 amined becomes thus obvious, by the dimi- 
 nution of bulk, which the volume of air 
 submitted to examination, has undergone. 
 
 A material error to which this method is 
 liable, is that the sulphuric acid which is 
 formed, acts partly on the iron, and produces 
 hydrogen gas, which joins to some of the 
 nitrogen forming ammonia ; and hence it is 
 that the absorption amounts in general to 
 0.27 parts, although the true quantity of 
 oxygen is no more than from 0.21 to 
 0.22. 
 
 8. De Marli's Eudiumeler. 
 De Marti obviated the errors to which 
 
 43 
 
 the method of Scheele was liable. He 
 availed himself, for that purpose, of a'hydro- 
 guretted sulphuret, formed by boiling sul- 
 phur and liquid potash, or lime water, 
 together. These substances, when newly 
 prepared, have the property of absorbing a 
 minute portion of nitrogen gas ; but they 
 lose this property when saturated with that 
 gas, which is easily effected by agitating , 
 them for a few minutes in contact with a 
 small portion of atmospheric air. 
 
 The apparatus is merely a glass tube, ten 
 inches long, and rather less than half an 
 inch in diameter, open at one end, and 
 hermetically sealed at the other. The close 
 end is divided into one hundred equal 
 parts, having an interval of one line be- 
 tween each division. The use of this tube 
 is to measure the portion of air to be em- 
 ployed in the experiment. The tube is 
 filled wiih water ; and by allowing the water 
 to run out gradually, while the tube is 
 inverted, and the open end kept shut with 
 the finger, the graduated part is exactly 
 filled with air. These hundred parts of 
 air are introduced into a glass bottle, filled 
 with liquid sulphuret of lime previously sa- 
 turated with nitrogen gas, and capable of 
 holding from two to four times the bulk of 
 the air introduced. The bottle is then to 
 be closed with a ground glass stopper, and 
 agitated for five minutes. After this, tha 
 stopper is to be withdrawn, while the 
 mouth of the phial is under water ; and, 
 for the greater accuracy, it may be closed 
 and agitated again. Lastly, the air is to be 
 again transferred to the graduated glass 
 tube, in order to ascertain the diminution 
 of its bulk. 
 
 4. HumbuldCs Eudiometer 
 
 Consists in decomposing a definite quan- 
 tity of atmospheric air, by means of the 
 combustion of phosphorus, after which, the 
 portion of gas which remains must be mea- 
 sured. 
 
 Take a glass cylinder, closed at the top, 
 and whose capacity must be measured into 
 sulTiciently small portions by a graduated 
 scale fixed on it. If the instrument be 
 destined solely for examining atmospheric 
 air, it will be sufficient to apply the scale 
 from the orifice of the cylinder down to 
 about half its length, or to sketch that 
 scale on a slip of paper jjasted on the out- 
 side of the tube, and to varnish it over with 
 a transparent varnish. 
 
 This half of the eudiomelrical tube is di- 
 vided into fifty equidistant parts, which in 
 this case indicate hundredth parts of the 
 whole capacity of the instrument. 
 
 Into this vessel, full of atmospheric air, 
 put a piece of dry phosphorus, (one grain 
 to every twelve cubic inches,) close it air- 
 tight, and heat it gradually, first the sides 
 near the bottom, and afterwards the bottom 
 itself. The pho-'phorus will take fire and 
 
33S 
 
 EUD 
 
 ELD 
 
 ■bum rapidly. After every thing is cold, 
 invert the mcuth of the eudiometer-tube 
 into a basin of water, and withdraw the 
 cork. The water will ascend in propor- 
 tion to the loss of oxygen gas the air 
 has sustained, and thus jts quantity may be 
 ascertained. 
 Analogous to this is 
 
 6. Seguin's Eudiomder, 
 
 Which consists of a glass tube, of about 
 one inch in diameter, and eight or ten 
 inches high, closed at the upper extremity. 
 It is filled with mercury, and kept inverted 
 in this fluid in the mercurial trough. A 
 small bit of phosphorus is introduced into 
 it, which on account of its specific gravity 
 being less than that of mercury, will rise 
 up in it to the top. The phosphorus is then 
 melted by means of a red-hot poker, or 
 burning coal applied to the outside of the 
 tube. When the phosphorus is liquified, 
 small portions of air destined to be exa- 
 mined, and which have been previously 
 measured in a vessel graduated to the cubic 
 inch, or into grains, are introduced into 
 the tube. As soon as the air which is sent 
 up reaches the phosphorus, a combustion 
 will take place, and the mercury will rise 
 again. The combustion continues till the 
 end of the operation ; but, for the greater 
 exactness, Mr. Seguin directs the residuum 
 to be heated strongly. When cold, it is in- 
 troduced into the graduated vessel to ascer- 
 tain its volume. The difference of the two 
 volumes gives the quantity of the oxygen 
 gas contained in the air subjected to ex- 
 amination. 
 
 6. BertkoUtt's Eudiometer. 
 
 Instead of the rapid combustion of phos- 
 pborus, Berthollet, has substituted its spon- 
 taneous combustion, which absorbs the oxy- 
 gen of atmospheric air completely : and, 
 when the quantity of air operated on is 
 small, the process is accomplished in a 
 short lime. 
 
 Berthollet's apparatus consists of a narrow 
 graduated glass lube, containing the air to 
 toe examined, into which is introduced a 
 cylinder, or stick of phosphorus, supported 
 upon a glass rod, while the tube stands in- 
 verted in water. The phosphorus should 
 be nearly as long as the tube. Immediately 
 after the introduction of the phosphorus, 
 while vapours are formed which fill the 
 tube ; these vapours gradually descend, 
 and become absorbed by the water. When 
 no more while vapours appear, the process is 
 at an end, for all the oxygen gas which was 
 present in the confined quantity of air, has 
 united with the phosphorus ; the residuum 
 is the quantity of nitrogen of the air sub- 
 mitted to examination. 
 
 This eudiometer, though excellent of the 
 kind, is nevertheless not absolutely to be 
 depended upon; for, as soon ss the absorp- 
 
 tion of oxygen is completed, the nitrogen 
 gas exercises an action upon the phosphorus, 
 and thus its bulk becomes increased. It has 
 been ascertained, that the volume of nitro- 
 gen gas is increased by l-40lh part ; con- 
 sequently the bulk of the residuum, dimi- 
 nished by i-40, gives us the bulk of the ni- 
 trogen gas of the air examined ; which bulk, 
 subtracted from the original mass of air, 
 gives us the proportion of oxygen gas con- 
 tained in it. The .same allowance must be 
 made in the eudiometer of Seguin. 
 
 7. Davy's Eudiometer. 
 
 Until very lately, Ihe preceding pro- 
 cesses were the methods of determining 
 the relative proportions of ihe two gases 
 which compose our atmosphere. 
 
 Some of these methods, though very in- 
 genious, are so extremely slow in their 
 action, that it is diificult to ascertain the 
 precise time at which the operation ceases. 
 Others have frequently involved inaccura- 
 cies, not easily removed. 
 
 The eudiometer of Davy is not only free 
 from these objections, but the result it offers 
 is always constant; it requires little address, 
 and is very expeditious; the apparatus is 
 portable, simple, and convenient. 
 
 Take a small glass tube, graduated into 
 one hundred equi-distant parts ; fill this 
 tube with the air to be examined, and 
 plunge it into a bottle, or any other conve- 
 nient vessel, containing a concentrated so- 
 lution of green muriate or sulphate of iron, 
 strongly impregnated with nitrous gas. All 
 that is necessary to be done, is to move the 
 tube in the solution a little backwards and 
 forwards ; under these circumstances, the 
 oxygen gas contained in the air will be ra- 
 pidly absorbed, aiid condensed by the 
 nitrous gas in the solution, in the form of 
 nitrous acid. 
 
 N. B. The state of the greatest ab- 
 sorption should be marked, as the mixture 
 afterwards emits a little gas which would 
 alter the result. 
 
 This circumstance depends upon the 
 slow decomposition of the nitrous acid 
 (formed during the experiment,) by the 
 oxide of iron, and the consequent pro- 
 duction of a small quantity of aeriforna 
 fluid (chiefly nitrous gas ;) which, having 
 no aflinily with the red muriate, or sulphate 
 of iron, produced by the combination of 
 oxygen, is gradually evolved and mingled 
 with the residual nitrogen gas. However, 
 the nitrous gas evolved might be abstracted 
 by exposing the residuum to a fresh so- 
 lution of green sulphate or muriate of iron. 
 
 The impregnated solution with green 
 muriate, is more rapid in its operation than 
 the solution with green sulphate. In cases 
 when these salts cannot be obtained in a 
 state of absolute purity, the common sul- 
 phate of iron of commerce may be employed. 
 One cubic ineh of moderately impregnated 
 
MiQ 
 
 £(JF 
 
 33d 
 
 Solution, is capable of absorbing five or six 
 cubic inches of oxygen, in common pro- 
 cesses ; but the same quantity must never 
 be employed for more than one experi- 
 ment. 
 
 Id all these different methods of analy- 
 sing air, it is necessary to operate on air 
 of a determinate density, and to take care 
 that the residuum be neither more con- 
 densed nor dilated than the air was when 
 first operated on. If these things are 
 not attended to, no dependance whatever 
 can be placed upon the result of the ex- 
 periments, how carefully soever they may 
 have been performed. It is, therefore, ne- 
 cessary to place the air, before and after the 
 examination, into water of the same temper- 
 ature. If this, and several other little cir- 
 cumstances have been attended to, for in- 
 stance, a change in the height of the baro- 
 ' meter, &.c. we find that air is composed of 
 about 0.21 of oxygen gas, and 0.79 of ni- 
 trogen gas by bulk. But as the weight of 
 these two gases is not exactly the same, the 
 proportion of the component parts by weight 
 will differ a little; for as the specific gra- 
 vity of oxygen gas is to that of nitrogen gai 
 as 8 to 7 nearly, it follows that 100 parts of 
 air are composed by weight of about 76 ni- 
 trogen gas, and 24 oxygen gas. 
 
 The air of this metropolis, examined by 
 means of Davy's eudiometer, was found in 
 all the different seasons of the year to con- 
 tain 0.21 of oxygen ; and the same was the 
 case with air taken at Islington and High- 
 gate ; in the solitary cells in Cold bath 
 fields prison, and on the River Thames. 
 But the quantity of water contained in a 
 given bulk of air from these places, differed 
 considerably. 
 
 EUGALENU3, Severinus, a physician 
 of Doccum, in Friesland, known chiefly as 
 the author of a treatise on I he scurvy, in 
 1604, which once maintained a considerable 
 character ; but the publication of Dr. Lind, 
 pointing out his numerous errors, has en- 
 tirely superseded it. 
 
 EUGE'NIA. (So named by Michel i, 
 in com|)liment to Prince Eugene of Savoy, 
 who sent him from Germany almost all the 
 plants described by Clusius.) The name 
 of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. 
 Class, Icosandria. Order, Monogynia. 
 
 Euge'nia caryophylla'ta. The syste- 
 matic name of the tree which affords the 
 clove. Caryophyllus aromaticus : It grows in 
 the East-Indies, the IMoluccas, &c. The clove 
 istheunexpanded flower, or rather the calyx; 
 it has a strong agreeable smell, and a bit- 
 terish, hot, not very pungent, taste. The 
 oil of cloves, commonly met with in the 
 shops, and received from the Dutch, is 
 highly acrimonious and sophisticated. Clove 
 is accounted the hottest and most acrid of 
 the aromatics ; and by acting as a powerful 
 stimulant to (he muscular fibres, may, in 
 some cases of atonic gout, paralysis, kr,-. 
 
 supersede most others of the aromatic class ; 
 and the foreign oil, by its great acrimony, 
 is also well adapted for several external 
 purposes : it is directed by several pharma- 
 copoeias, and the clove itself enters many 
 ofiicinal preparations. 
 
 Ebge'nia ja'mbos. The systematic name 
 of the Malabar plum-tree. The Malabar 
 plum, which is the produce of the Eugenia 
 jambos, smells, when ripe, like roses. On 
 the coast of Malabar, where the trees grow 
 plentifully, these plums are in great esteem. 
 They are not only eaten fresh off the trees, 
 but are preserved in sugar, in order to have 
 them eatable all the year. Of the flowers, 
 a conserve is prepared, which is used medi- 
 cinally, as a mild adstringent. 
 
 Euge'us. (From gu, well, and yn, the 
 earth ; so called because of its fertility.) 
 The uterus. 
 
 Ed'le. (From axA^a,, to putrefy.) A 
 werm bred in foul and putrid ulcers.' 
 
 EuNu'cHiDM. (From iuvou^^o;, an eunuch : 
 so called because it was formerly said to 
 render those who eat it impotent, like au 
 eunuch.) The lettuce. 
 
 EuPATORioPHA'tACRON. (From iwra.- 
 Icepiou, agrimony, and (poixauipo;, bald. A 
 species of agrimony with naked heads. 
 
 EUPATO'RIUM. (From Eupator, its 
 discoverer : or quasi hepatorium, from >i7roti, 
 the liver ; because it was said to be useful 
 in diseases of the liver.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 LiiHiffian system. Class, Syngenesia. Ordevj 
 Polygamia cBqnalis. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the Eu- 
 patoriurn cannabinum; which see 
 
 EuPATo'RiiJM ara'bicum. See Eupato- 
 rium cannabinum. 
 
 Eupato'rtusi canna'binuih The sys- 
 tematic name of the hemp agrimony. Eu- 
 patoriurn. Eupalorium .frabicum. This 
 very bitter and strong smelling plant, is the 
 Eupalorium foliis digitalis, of Linnasus. lis 
 juice proves violently emetic and purgative, 
 if taken in suflicient quantity, and promotes 
 the secretions generally. It is recommended 
 in dropsies, jaundices, agues, &c. and is 
 in common use in Holland, among the 
 iower orders, as a purifier of the blood ia 
 old ulcers, scurvy, and anasarca. 
 
 Eupato'rium me'sues. See Achillea age- 
 raium. 
 
 Eupe'psia. (From =u, well, and 7ri7r}u). 
 to concoct. A good digestion. 
 
 Eupe'ptic. (Eupeptica; from rj, good, 
 and TTiTrlce, to digest.} Substances are so 
 called that are easy to digest. 
 
 EUPHO'RBIA. The name of a genus 
 of plants in the Linnasan system. Class, 
 Dodecandria. Order, Trigynia 
 
 Eupho'rbia ANTiqoo'RUM. Tlie Lin- 
 nsean name of a plant supposed to produce 
 the Euphorbium. 
 
 EuPHo'fbIA CiSAKJF.'.NSI*. lil ibs CV.. 
 
H3S 
 
 EVU 
 
 LUD 
 
 "burn tapidly. After every thing is cold, 
 invert the mcutli of the eudiometer-tube 
 into a basin of water, and withdraw the 
 cork. The water will ascend in propor- 
 tion to the loss of oxygen gas the air 
 has sustained, and thus jts quantity may be 
 ascertained. 
 Analogous to this is 
 
 5. Seguin's Eudwneler, 
 
 Which consists of a glass tube, of about 
 one inch in diameter, and eight or ten 
 inches high, closed at the upper extremity. 
 It is filled with mercury, and kept inverted 
 in this fluid in the mercurial trough. A 
 small bit of phosphorus is introduced into 
 it, which on account of its specific gravity 
 being less than that of mercury, will rise 
 up in it to the top. The phosphorus is then 
 melted by means of a red-hot poker, or 
 burning coal applied to the outside of the 
 tube. When the phosphorus is liquified, 
 small portions of air destined to be exa- 
 lained, and which have beeH previously 
 tpeasured in a vessel graduated to the cubic 
 inch, or into grains, are introduced into 
 the tube. As soon as the air which is sent 
 up reaches the phosphorus, a combustion 
 •will take place, and the mercury will rise 
 again. The combustion continues till the 
 end of the operation ; but, for the greater 
 exactness, Mr. Seguin directs the residuun^ 
 fo be heated strongly. When cold, it is in- 
 troduced into the graduated vessel to ascer- 
 tain its volume. The diiference of the two 
 volumes gives the quantity of the oxygen 
 gas contained in the air subjected to ex- 
 amination. 
 
 6. BerthoUtCs Eudiomeler. 
 
 Instead of the rapid combustion of phos- 
 phorus, Berthollet, has substituted its spon- 
 taneous combustion, which absorbs the oxy- 
 gen of atmospheric air completely : and, 
 when the quantity of air operated on is 
 small, the process is accomplished in a 
 short time. 
 
 Bertholiet's apparatus consists of a narrow 
 graduated glass tube, containing the air to 
 be examined, into which is introduced a 
 cylinder, or stick of phosphorus, supported 
 upon a glass rod, while the tube stands in- 
 verted in water. The phosphorus should 
 be nearly as long as the tube. Immediately 
 after the introduction of the phosphorus, 
 white vapours are formed which fill the 
 tube ; these vapours gradually descend, 
 and become absorbed by the water. When 
 no more while vapours appear, the process is 
 at an end, for all the oxygen gas which was 
 present in the confined quantity ef air, has 
 nnited with the phosphorus ; the residuum 
 is the quantity of nitrogen of the air sub- 
 mitted to examination. 
 
 This eudiometer, though excellent of the 
 kind, is nevertheless not absolutely to be 
 d^peuded upon; for, as soon as the absorp- 
 
 tion of oxygen is completed, the nitrogen 
 gas exercises an action upon the phosphorus, 
 and thus its bulk becomes increased. It has 
 been ascertained, that the volume of nitro- 
 gen gas is increased by l-40lh part ; con- 
 sequently the bulk of the residuum, dimi- 
 nished by 1-40, gives us the bulk of the ni- 
 trogen gas of the air examined ; which bulk, 
 subtracted from the original mass of air, 
 gives us the proportion of oxygen gas con- 
 tained in it. The same allowance must be 
 made in the eudiometer of Seguin. 
 
 7. Davy's Eudiomtter. 
 
 Until very lately, the preceding pro- 
 cesses were the methods of determining 
 the relative proportions of the two gases 
 which compose our atmosphere. 
 
 Some of these methods, though very in- 
 genious, are so extremely slow in their 
 action, that it is difficult to ascertain the 
 precise time at which the operation ceases. 
 Others have frequently involved inaccura- 
 cies, not easily removed. 
 
 The eudiometer of Davy is not only free 
 from these objections, but the result it offers 
 \s always constant ; it requires little address, 
 and is very expeditious; the apparatus is 
 portable, simple, and convenient. 
 
 Take a small glass tube, graduated into 
 one hundred equi-distant parts ; fill this 
 tube with the air to be examined, and 
 plunge it into a bottle, or any other conve- 
 nient vessel, containing a concentrated so- 
 lution of green muriate or sulphate of iron, 
 strongly impregnated with nitrous gas, All 
 that is necessary to be done, is to move the 
 tube in the solution a little backwards and 
 forwards ; under these circumstances, the 
 oxygen gas contained in the air will be ra- 
 pidly absorbed, aiid condensed by the 
 nitrous gas in the solutioB, in the form of 
 nitrous acid. 
 
 N. B. The state of the greatest ab- 
 sorption should be marked, as the mixture 
 afterwards emits a little gas which would 
 alter the result. 
 
 This circumstance depends upon the 
 slow decomposition of the nitrous acid 
 (formed during the experiment,) by the 
 oxide of iron, and the consequent pro- 
 duction of a small quantity of aeriform 
 fluid (chiefly nitrous gas ;) which, having 
 no afBnity with the red muriate, or sulphate 
 of iron, produced by the combination of 
 oxygen, is gradually evolved and mingled 
 with the residual nitrogen gas. However, 
 the nitrous gas evolved might be abstracted 
 by exposing the residuum to a fresh so- 
 lution of green sulphate or muriate of iron. 
 
 The impregnated solution with green 
 muriate, is more rapid in its operation than 
 the solution with green sulphate. In cases 
 when these salts cannot be obtained in a 
 state of absolute purity, the common sul- 
 phate of iron of commerce may be employed. 
 One cubic ineh of moderately impregnated 
 
EL'G 
 
 solution, is capable of absorbing five or six 
 cubic inciies of oxygen, in common pro- 
 cesses ; but the same quantity must never 
 be employed for more than one experi- 
 ment. 
 
 Id all these different methods of analy- 
 sing air, it is necessary to operate on air 
 of a determinate density, and to take care 
 that the residuum be neither more con- 
 densed nor dilated than the air was when 
 first operated on. If these things are 
 not attended to, no dependance whatever 
 can be placed upon the result of the ex- 
 periments, bow carefully soever they may 
 have been performed. It is, therefore, ne- 
 cessary to place the air, before and after the 
 examination, into water of the same temper- 
 ature. If this, and several other little cir- 
 cumstances have been attended tO;, for in- 
 stance, a change in the height of the baro- 
 ' meter, &.c. we find that air is composed of 
 about 0.21 of oxygen gas, and 0.79 of ni- 
 trogen gas by bulk. But as the weight of 
 these two gases is not exactly the same, the 
 proportion of the component parts by weight 
 will differ a little ; for as the specific gra- 
 vity of oxygen gas is to that of nitrogen gai 
 as 8 to 7 nearly, it follows that 100 parts of 
 air are composed hy weight of about 76 ni- 
 trogen gas, and 24 oxygen gas. 
 
 The air of this metropolis, examined by 
 means of Davy's eudiometer, was found in 
 all the different seasons of the year to con- 
 tain 0.21 of oxygen ; and the same was the 
 case with air taken at Islington and High- 
 gate ; in the solitary cells in Cold bath 
 fields prison, and on the River Thames. 
 But the quantity of water contained in a 
 given bulk of air from these places, differed 
 considerably. 
 
 EUGALENUS, Severinds, a physician 
 of Doccum, in Friesland, known chiefly as 
 the author of a treatise on the scurvy, in 
 1604, which once maintained a considerable 
 character ; but the publication of Dv. Lind, 
 pointing out his numerous errors, has en- 
 tirely superseded it. 
 
 EUGE'NIA. (So named by Micheli, 
 la comjiliment to Prince Eugene of Savoy, 
 who sent him from Germany almost all the 
 plants described by Clusius.) The name 
 of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. 
 Class, Icosandria. Order, Monogynia. 
 
 Euge'nia caryophylla'ta. The syste- 
 matic name of the tree which affords the 
 clove. Caryophyllus aromaticus : It grows in 
 the East-Indies, the Moluccas, &c. The clove 
 istheunexpanded flower, or rather the calyx} 
 it has a strong agreeable smell, and a bit- 
 terish, hot, not very pungent, taste. The 
 oil of cloves, commonly met with in the 
 shops, and received from the Dutch, is 
 highly acrimonious and sophisticated. Clove 
 is accounted the hottest and most acrid of 
 the arnmatics ; and by acting as a powerful 
 stimulant to the muscular fibres, may, in 
 some cases of atonic gout, paralvsis, fcc. 
 
 E(JF 
 
 33!i 
 
 supersede most others of the aromatic class ; 
 and the foreign oil, by its great acrimony, 
 is also well adapted for several external 
 purposes : it is directed by several pharma- 
 copceias, and the clove itself enters many 
 officinal preparations. 
 
 Epge'nia ja'mbos. The systematic name 
 of the Malabar plum-tree. The Malabar 
 plum, which is the produce of the Eugenia 
 jambos, smells, when ripe, like roses. On 
 the coast of Malabar, where the trees grow 
 plentifully, these plums are in great esteem. 
 They are not only eaten fresh off the trees, 
 but are preserved in sugar, in order to have 
 them eatable all the year. Of the flowers, 
 a conserve is prepared, which is used medi- 
 cinally, as a mild adstringent. 
 
 Euge'us. (From 6u, well, and ya, the 
 earth ; so called because of its fertility.) 
 The uterus. 
 
 Eu'le. (From rjxn^ai, to putrefy.) A 
 worm bred in foul and putrid ulcers." 
 
 EuNu'cHiuM. (From cjviiup^cc, an eunuch : 
 so called because it was formerly said to 
 render those who eat it impotent, like au 
 eunuch.) The lettuce. 
 
 Eupatoriopha'lacron. (From ivTra- 
 lecptou, agrimony, and tpstKtw.po;, bald. A 
 species of agrimony with naked heads. 
 
 EUPATO'RIUM. (From Eupator, its 
 discoverer : or quasi, hepaiorimn, from xa-an, 
 the liver ; because it was said to be useful 
 in diseases of the liver.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in (he 
 Liniiffian system. Class, Syngenesia. Order, 
 Pulygamia mqualis. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the £«- 
 palorium caymabinum ; which see 
 
 Eupato'rium ara'bicum. See Eupato- 
 rium cannabinum. 
 
 Eupato'rium canna'bikuivi The sys- 
 tematic name of the hemp agrimony. Eu- 
 patorium. Eupatoriuni Jrabicum. This 
 very bitter and strong smelling plant, is the 
 Eupalorium foliis digilalis, of Linnajus. lis 
 juice proves violently emetic and purgative, 
 if taken in sufficient quantity, and promotes 
 the secretions generally. It is recommended 
 in dropsies, jaundices, agues, &c. and is 
 in common use in Holland, among the 
 lower orders, as a purifier of the blood in 
 old ulcers, scurvy, and anasarca. 
 
 Eupato'rium me'sues. See Achillea age- 
 ratum. 
 
 Eupe'psia. (From =v, well, and wss-?*. 
 to concoct. A good digestion. 
 
 Eupe'ptic. (Eupeptica; from rj, good, 
 and ■TT'-Trlce, to digest.) Substances are so 
 called that are easy to digest. 
 
 EUPHO'RBIA. The name of a genus 
 of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, 
 Dodecandria. Order, Trigynia 
 
 Eupho'rbia antiquo'rum. The Lin- 
 naean name of a plant supposed to j)roduce 
 the Eiiphorbiitm. 
 
 Eupho'kbia- ciNAKjr.'.vsi?. la ibe CV. 
 
aiu 
 
 EVV 
 
 EXA 
 
 nary islands this species of spurge aftbi'ds 
 the gum euphorbiiim. 
 
 Eupho'kbia cypari'ssias. The systematic 
 name of tlie cypress spurge. Esula minor. 
 Tilhymalus cyj)arissius. Cypress spurge. 
 This, like most of the spurges, is very acri- 
 monious, inflaming the eyes and oesophagus 
 after touching them. It is now fallen into 
 disuse, whatever were its virtues formerly, 
 which, no doubt, among some others, was 
 tiiat of opening the bowels; for among 
 rustics, it was called poor man's rhubarb. 
 
 Edpho'rbia ia'thyris. The systematic 
 name of the plant which affords the lesser 
 cataputia seeds. Calaputia minor, the Eu- 
 phorbia lalhyrus ; umbella quadrifida, dicho- 
 ioma, foliis oppositis integerrimis of Linnaeus. 
 The seeds possess purgative properties ; 
 but if exhibited in an over-dose, prove 
 drastic and poisonous ; a quality peculiar to 
 all the ciiphorbicc. 
 
 Eufho'rbia officina'rum. The syste- 
 matic name of the plant which affords the 
 euphorbium in the greatest abundance. 
 Euphorbium is an inodorous gum-resin, in 
 yellow tears, which have the appearance of 
 being worm-eaten ; said to be obtained 
 from several species of euphorbise, but prin- 
 cipally from the Euphorbia officinarum ; 
 aculalea nuda mullangularis, aculeis germi- 
 ludls, of Linnaeus : it is imported from 
 Ethiopia, Libya, and Mauritania, it con- 
 tains an active resin, and is very seldom em- 
 ployed internally, but, as an ingredient, it 
 enters into many resolvent and discutient 
 plasters. 
 
 Eupho'rbia pALu'sTRis. The systematic 
 Jiame of the greater spurge. Esula major. 
 The officinal plant ordered by this name in 
 some pharmacopoeias, is the Euphorbia pa- 
 histris; umbella mullifida, bifida, involucellis 
 oralis, foliis lanceolatis, ramis sterilibus, of 
 Linna3us. The juice is exhibited in Russia as 
 a common purge ; and the plant is given, in 
 some j)laces, in the cure of intermittents. 
 
 Eupho'rbia para'lias. Tilhymalus pa- 
 r alios,, See spurge. Every part of this plant, 
 Euphorbia paralias of Linnaeus, is violently 
 cathartic and irritating, inflaming the mouth 
 and fauces. U is seldom employed in the 
 practice of this country ; but where it is 
 us(;d vinegar is recommended to correct its 
 irritating power. 
 
 EUPHO'RBIUM. (From Euphorbus, 
 the physician of king Juba, in honour of 
 whom it was named.) See Euphorbia offi- 
 cinarutn. 
 
 EUPHRA'SIA. (Corrupted from Eu- 
 phrosyne, at/^potruvx from ivippaiv, joyful ; so 
 called because it exhilarates the spirits.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Didynamia. Order, 
 .^ngiospermia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of eye- 
 bright. See Euphrasia officinalis. 
 
 Euphra'sia officina'lis. The syste- 
 mftic name of llio fve-brrglil. Tiiis beauti- 
 
 iul little plant. Euphrasia o^ffuinali ; foliis 
 ovatis, linealis, argute denlatis, oi lAnndius, 
 has been greatly esteemed by the commoa 
 people, as a remedy for all diseases of the 
 eyes, yet, notwithstanding this, and the 
 encomiums of some medical writers, is now 
 wholly fallen inlo disuse. It is an ingre- 
 dient in the British herb-tobacco. 
 
 EUSTA'CHIAN TUBE. Tuba Eus- 
 tachiana. The tube so called was discovered 
 by the great Eustachius. It begins, one in 
 each ear, from the anterior extremity of 
 the tympanum, and runs forwards and in- 
 wards in a bony canal, which terminates 
 with the petrous portion of the temporal 
 bone. It then goes on, partly cartilagi- 
 nous, and partly membranous, gradually 
 becoming larger, and at length ends behind 
 the soft palate. Through this tube the air 
 passes to the tympanum. 
 
 Euslachian valve. See Valvula Eusiachii. 
 
 EUSTACHIUS, BARTHOLOMEW, one of 
 the most celebrated anatomists of the 16th 
 century, was born at San Severino in Italy- 
 He studied at Rome, and made himself 
 such a proficient in anatomy, that he was 
 chosen professor of that branch of medicine 
 there, where he died in 1574. He was 
 author of s -veral works, many of which are 
 lost, especially his treatise " De Controver- 
 siis Anatomicorum," which is much re- 
 gretted. He made several discoveries in 
 anatomy ; having first described the renal 
 capsules, and the thoracic duct v also the 
 passage from the throat to the internal ear, 
 named after him the Eustachian tube. A 
 series of copper-plates, to which he alludes 
 in his " Opuscula," were recovered by 
 Lancisi, and published in the beginning of 
 the 18th century. He edited the Lexicon 
 of Erotian with a commentary. 
 
 Euthypo'ria. (From mdv;, straight, and 
 vop'-j;, a passage.) Eulhyporos. An exten- 
 sion made iu a straight line, to put in place 
 a fracture, or dislocation. 
 
 EVAPORA'TION. The volatilization 
 of a fluid, by means of heat, w ith access of 
 air, in order to diminish its fluidity, to ob- 
 tain any fixed salts it may hold in solution, 
 or to diminish the quantity of a residuum. 
 In this manner sea water is evaporated, and 
 the salt obtained, and decoctions made into 
 extracts. 
 
 EvEURi'cuLUM. (From tverro, to sweep 
 away.) A sort of spoon, used to clear the 
 bladder from gravel. 
 
 EXACERBATION. (From exacerbo, to 
 become violent.) An increase of febrile 
 symptoms. 
 
 Ex^'RESis. (From i^^tpue, to remove.) 
 One of the divisions ot surgery, adopted 
 by the old surgeons ; the term implies the 
 removal of parts. 
 
 Exa'lma. (From (^a.KM'j.cu, to leap out.) 
 Hippocrates applies it to the starling ot the 
 ver'cbrs out of their places. 
 
EXC 
 
 Examelo'ma. (From i^a.fjLQh.oai, to mis- 
 carry.) An abortion. 
 ExAMBLo'sis. An abortion. 
 ExANASTOMo'sis. (From e^ctvturlo/uoce, to 
 relax, or open.) The opening of the 
 mouths of vessels, to discharge their con- 
 tents ; also the meeting of the extremities 
 of the veins and arteries. 
 
 EXANTHE'MA. (From e^uvQim, to 
 spring forth, to bud.) Exanthisma. An 
 eruption of the skin. 
 
 EXANTHEMATA. (The plural of 
 exanthema.) The name of an order of dis- 
 eases of the class pyrexim in Cullen's No- 
 sology. It includes diseases, beginning 
 with fever, and followed by an eruption 
 on the skin. 
 ExASTHi'sMA. See Exanthema. 
 ExAKTHRo'piA. (From «*, without, and 
 eivSpmToi, a man, i. e. having lost the facul- 
 ties of a man.) A species of melancholy, 
 where the patient fancies himself some kind 
 of brute. 
 
 Exara'gma. (From i'^a.pa.^la>, to break.) 
 A fracture. 
 
 Exa'kma. (From ^aufu>, to lift up.) 
 A tumour ; a swelling. 
 
 Exarte'ma (From i^afsiM, to suspend.) 
 An amulet, or charm, hung round the 
 neck. 
 
 Exarthre'ma. (From i^ctp&foa>, to put 
 out of joint.) Exarlhronia. Exarlhrosis. 
 A dislocation, or luxation. 
 Exarthro'ma. See Exarthrema. 
 Exarthro'sis. See Exarthrema. 
 ExARTicnLA'xio. (From ex, out of, and 
 cr^jcttto, a joint.) A luxation, the disloca- 
 tion of a bone from its socket. 
 
 Exci'puLUM. (From excipio, to receive.) 
 A chemical receiver. 
 EXCITABILITY. See Excitement. 
 EXCI'TEMENT. A term introduced 
 info medicine by Dr. Brov/n. Animals, 
 differ from themselves in their dead state, 
 or from any other inanimate matter, in this 
 property alone ; they can be affected by 
 external agents, as well as by certain func- 
 tions peculiar to themselves in such a man- 
 ner, that the phenomena peculiar to the 
 living state can be produced. This pro- 
 position extends to every thing that is 
 vital in nature, and therefore applies to 
 vegetables. 
 
 The external agents are reducible to 
 heat, diet, and other substances taken into 
 the stomach, blood, the fluids secreted from 
 the body and air. 
 
 The functions of the system itself, pro- 
 ducing the same effect, are muscular con- 
 traction, sense, or perception, and the energy 
 of the brain in thinking, and in exciting 
 passion and emotion. These affect the sys- 
 tem in the same manner as the other agents ; 
 and they arise both from the other and from 
 themselves. 
 
 {f the property v;hich distinguishes living 
 from dead mat!er, or the oneratiyn of either 
 
 EXO 
 
 342 
 
 of the two sets of powers be withdrawn, life 
 ceases. Nothing else than the presence of 
 these is necessary to life. 
 
 The property on which both sets of powers 
 act Dr. Brown names Excitability, and the 
 powers themselves exciting powers. The 
 word body, means both the body simply so 
 called, and also as endued with an intellec- 
 tual part, a part appropriated to passion and 
 emotion, or a soul : the usual appellation ia 
 medical writings is system. 
 
 The effects common to all the exciting 
 powers, are sense, motion, mental exertion, 
 and passion. Their effects being the same, 
 it must be granted, that the operation of all 
 their powers is the same. 
 
 The effects of the exciting powers acting 
 upon the excitability, Dr. Brown denomi- 
 nates excitement. 
 
 EXCI'TING CAUSE. Occasional 
 cause. Procatarctic cause. Remote cause. 
 That which, when applied to the body, ex- 
 cites a disease. The exciting, or remote 
 causes of diseases, are either external of 
 internal. 
 
 EXCORIA'TION, (From excorio, to 
 take off the skin.) Excoriatio. An abra- 
 sion of the skin. 
 
 E'XCREMENT. (From excerno, to 
 separate from.) The alvine faeces. 
 
 EXCRESCENCE. (From excresco, 
 to grow from.) Excrescentia. Any pre- 
 ternatural formation of flesh, or any part of 
 the body, as wens, warts, &,c. 
 
 EXCRETION. (From excerno, to se- 
 parate from.) Excretio. This term is ap- 
 plied to the separation or secretion of those 
 fluids from the blood of an animal, that are 
 supposed to be useless, as the urine, perspi- 
 ration, and alvine faeces. 
 
 EXFOLIATION. (From exfolio, to 
 cast the leaf.) Exfoliatio. The separation 
 of a dead piece of bone from the living. 
 
 ExFOLiATi'v0M. (From exfolio, to shed 
 the leaf.) A raspatory or instrument for 
 scraping exfoliating portions of bone. 
 
 Exi'scHios. (From sf, out of, and iryt- 
 ov, the ischium.) A luxation of the thigh- 
 bone. 
 
 Exitd'ra. (From exeo, to come from.) 
 A running abscess. 
 
 E'xiTus. (From exeo, to come out.) 
 A prolapsus, or falling down of the womb 
 or anus. 
 
 E'xochas. (From eSa, without, and e-^je, 
 to have.) Exoche. A tubercle on the out- 
 side of the anus. 
 
 E'xocHE. See Exochas. 
 Exocy'sTE. See Exocyslis. 
 Exocy'stis. (From e|*, without, and 
 K.ii;t;, the bladder.) Exocyste. A prolap- 
 sus of the inner membrane of the bladder. 
 
 EXO'MPHALUS. (From «5, out, and 
 oy.'PdiK-.;, the navel.) Exomphalos. An um- 
 bilical hernia. See Hernia. 
 
 ExoNcuo'aiA. (From «>, and oyyo;, a 
 tumoirr.) A large prominent tumour. 
 
342 
 
 exs 
 
 EXT 
 
 EXOPHTHA'LMIA. (From 6^, out, 
 and o<f>94Aftoc, the eye.) A swelling or 
 protrusion of the bulb of (he eye, to such 
 a degree that the eye-lids cannot cover it. It 
 may be caused by inflamnaation, when it is 
 termed exophthalmia inflammaloria ; or from 
 a collection of pus in the globe of (he eye, 
 when it is termed the exophthalmiapundenta; 
 or from a congestion of blood within (he 
 globe of the eye, exophtfialmia sanguinea. 
 
 EXOSTO'SIS. (From s|, and ocrlcov, 
 a bone.) Hyperostosis. A morbid enlarge- 
 ment, or hard tumour of a bone. A genus 
 of disease arranged by Cullen in the class 
 locales, and order tumores. The bones most 
 frequently affected with extososis, are those 
 of the cranium, the lower jaw, sternum, 
 humerus, radius, ulna, bones of the carpus, 
 (he femur, and tibia. There is, however, 
 no bone of the body, which may not be- 
 come the seat of this disease. It is not 
 uncommon to find the bones of the cranium 
 affected with exostosis, in their whole extent. 
 The ossa parietalia sometimes become an 
 inch thick. 
 
 The exostosis, however, mostly rises from 
 the surface of the bone, in the form of a 
 hard round tumour ; and venereal exostoses, 
 or nodes, are observed to arise chiefly on 
 compact bones, and such of these as are 
 only superficially covered w itii soft parts ; 
 as, for instance, the bones of the cranium, 
 and the front surface of the tibia. 
 
 EXPE'CTORANTS. (Expecloraniia, 
 so. medicamenla, from expectoro, to discliarge 
 from the breast.) Those medicines which 
 increase the discharge of mucus from the 
 lungs. The different articles referred to 
 this class may be divided into the foliov»- 
 ing orders: 1. JVauseating expeclorants, as 
 squill, ammoniacum, and garlic, which are 
 to be preferred for the aged and phlegmatic. 
 
 2. Stimulating expectorants, as marrubium, 
 which is adapted to the young and irritable, 
 and those easily affected by expectorants. 
 
 3. Antispasmodic expectorants, as vesicato- 
 ries, pediluvium, and watery vapours ; these 
 are best calculated for the plethoric and irri- 
 table, and those liable to spasmodic affec- 
 tions. 4. Irritating expectorants, as fumes 
 of tobacco and acid vapours. The consti- 
 tutions to which these are chiefly adapted 
 are those past the period of youth, and 
 those in whom t|iere are evident marks of 
 torpor, either in the system generally, or in 
 the lungs, in particular. 
 
 EXPIRATION. (From expiro, to 
 breathe.) Expiratio. That part of re- 
 spiration in which the air is thrust out 
 from the lungs. See Respiration. 
 
 Expre'ssed oils. Such oils as are ob- 
 tained by pressing the substance containing 
 (hem, as olives, which give out olive oil, 
 almonds, &c. 
 
 Exsucca'tio. (From ex, out of, and 
 succus, humour.) An eccbymosis, or ex- 
 
 travasation of humours, under the integu- 
 ments. 
 
 EXTE'NSOR. (From extendo, to stretch 
 out.) A term given to those muscles whose 
 oflice it is to extend any part ; the term is 
 in opposition to flexor. 
 
 EXTE'NSOR BRE'VIS DIGITO'RUJVi 
 PE'DIS. Extensor brevis of Douglas. Cal- 
 cano phalanginien commune of Dumas. A 
 muscle of the toes situated on the foot. It 
 arises fleshy and tendinous from the fore and 
 upper part of the os calcis, and soon forms 
 a fleshy belly, divisible into four portions, 
 which send off an equal number of tendons 
 that pass over the upper part of the foot, 
 under the tendons of the extensor iongus 
 digilorum pedis, to be inserted into its ten- 
 dinous expansion. Its office is to extend the 
 toes. 
 
 EXTE'NSOR CA'RPI RADIA'LIS BRE'- 
 VIOR. Radialis exlernus brevior of Albi- 
 nus. Radialis secundus of Winslow. An 
 extensor muscle of the wrist, situated on 
 the fore-arm. It arises tendinous from the 
 external condyle of the humerus, and from 
 the ligament that connects the radius to 
 it, and runs along the outside of the radi- 
 us. It is inserted by a long tendon into 
 the upper and back part of the metacar- 
 pal bone of the middle finger. It assists 
 in extending and bringing the hand back- 
 ward. 
 
 EXTE'NSOR CA'RPI RADIA'LIS LO'N- 
 GIOR. Radialis exlernus longior of Albi- 
 nus. Radialis exttrnus primus of Winslow. 
 An extensor muscle of the carpus, situated 
 on the fore-arm, that acts in conjunction 
 with the former. It arises thin, broad, and 
 fleshy, from the lower part of the external 
 ridge of the os humeri, above its external 
 condyle, and is inserted by a round ten- 
 don into the posterior and upper part of 
 the metacarpal bone that sustains the fore- 
 fingers. 
 
 EXTE'NSOR CA'RPI ULNARIS. Ul- 
 nuris exlernus of Albinus and Winslow. 
 It arises from the outer condyle of the os 
 humeri, and (hen receives an origin from 
 the edge of the ulna : its tendon passes in 
 a groove behind the styloid process of the 
 ulna to be inserted into the inside of the 
 basis of the metacarpal bone of the litlle 
 finger. 
 
 EXTE'NSOR DIGITO'RUM COMMU'- 
 NIS. Cum extemore propria auricularis of 
 Albinus. Extensor digilorum communis ma- 
 71US of Douglas and Winslow. Extensor di- 
 gilorum communis, seu digilorum tensor of 
 Covvper, and Epichondylo-susphalangeltien 
 commune of Dumas. A muscle situated on 
 the fore-arm, that extends all the joints of 
 the fingers. It arises from the external pro- 
 tuberance of the humerus : and at (he wrist 
 it divides into three flat tendons, which pass 
 under the annular ligament, to be inserted 
 into all the bones of the fore, middle, and 
 ling finger?. 
 
EXT 
 
 EXTENSOR DIGITO'RUM LO'NGUS. 
 
 See Extensor longus digitorum pedis. 
 
 Exte'nsor i'kdicis. See Indicator. 
 
 EXTE'NSOR LONGUS DIGITORUM 
 PE'DIS. Extensor digitorum lo7igus. Ptro- 
 neo tibisus phalangittien commune of Dumas. 
 A muscle situated on the leg, that extends 
 all the joints of the four small toes. It 
 arises from the upper part of the tibia and 
 fibula, and the interrosseous ligament ; its 
 tendon passes under the annular ligament, 
 and then divides into 5ve,four of which are 
 inserted into the second and third phalanges 
 of the toes, and the fifth goes to the basis of 
 the metatarsal bone. This last, Winslovv 
 reckons a distinct muscle, and calls it Fe- 
 roneus brevis. 
 
 Exte'nsor lo'ngus po'llicis pe'dis. See 
 Extensor proprius pollicis pedis. 
 
 Exte'nsor ma'gnus. See Gastrocnemius 
 inlernus. 
 
 Exte'nsor ma'jor po'llicis ma'hus. See 
 Extensor secundi internodii. 
 
 Exte'hsor mi'kor po'llicis ma'kus. See 
 Extensor primi internodii. 
 
 EXTE'NSOR O'SSIS METACA'RPI 
 PO'LLICIS MA'NUS. Mdiictor longus 
 pollicis manus of Albinus. Exleruor primi 
 internodii of Douglas. Extensor primus 
 pollicis of Winslow. Extensor primi inter- 
 nodii pollicis of Cowper. Cubito-radisus 
 metacarpien du pouce of Dumas. It arises 
 fieshy from the middle and posterior part 
 of the ulna, from the posterior part of the 
 middle of the radius, and from the interos- 
 seous ligament, and is inserted into the os 
 trapezium, and upper part of ths metacarpal 
 bone of the thumb. 
 
 Exte'nsor po'llicis pri'sius. See Ex- 
 tensor primi internodii. 
 
 Este'ksor po'llicis secu'a'dus. See 
 Extensor secundi internodii. 
 
 EXTE'NSOR PRI'MI INTEKNO'DII. 
 Extensor minor pollicis manus of Albinus. 
 This muscle, and the Extensor ossis mela- 
 carpi pollicis manus, are called Extensor 
 pollicis primus by Winslow. Extensor se- 
 cundi internodii by Douglas. Extensor se- 
 cundi internodii ossis pollicis of Cowper. 
 Cubilo-susphalangien du pouce of Dumas. A 
 muscle of the thumb L-ituated on the hand, 
 that extends the first bone of the thumb 
 obliquely outwards. It arises fieshy from 
 the posterior part of the ulna, and from the 
 interrosseous ligament, and is inserted ten- 
 dinous into the posterior part of the first 
 bone of the thumb. 
 
 EXTE'NSOR PROPRIUS PO'LICfS 
 PE'DIS. &;e/wor /origu^ of Douglas. Ex- 
 tensor pollicis longus of Winslow and 
 Cowper. Peroneo susphalangien du pouce. 
 of Dumas. An exterior muscle of the great 
 toe, situated on the foot. It arises by an 
 acute, tendinous, and fleshy beginning, some 
 way below the head, and anterior part of 
 the fibula, along which it runs to near its 
 lower extremity, connected to it by a num- 
 
 EXT 
 
 343 
 
 ber ©f fleshy fibres, which descend obliquely, 
 and form a tendon, which is inserted into 
 the posterior part of the first and last joint 
 of the great toe. 
 
 EXTENSOR SECUNDI INTER- 
 NO'DII. Extensor major pollicis manus 
 of Albinus. Extensor pollicis secundus of 
 Winslow. Extensor tertii internodii of 
 Douglas. Extensor internodii ossis pollicis 
 of Cowper. Ctibito susphalangetlien du 
 pouce of Dumas. A muscle of the thumb, 
 situated on the hand, that extends the last 
 joint of the thumb obliquely backwards. 
 It arises tendinous and fleshy from the 
 middle part of the ulna, and interosseous 
 ligament; it then forms a tendon, which 
 runs through a small groove at the inner 
 and back part of the radius, to be inserted 
 into the last bone of the thumb. Its use is 
 to extend the last phalanx of the thumb 
 obliquely backwards. 
 
 Exte'nsor secu'ndi iNTERNo'Dir i'hdicis 
 pRo'pRius. See Indicator. 
 
 Exte'nsor ta'rsi minor. See Plantaris.. 
 
 Exte'nsor ta'rsi sura'lis. See Gastrec ■ 
 ntmius internus. 
 
 Exte'nsor te'rtii ixterno'dii minimi 
 di'giti. See Abductor minimi digiti ma- 
 nvs. 
 
 Exte'nsor te'rtii inteuno'dii i'i'dicis. 
 See Prior indicts. 
 
 Exte'knus ma'llei. See Laxator tym- 
 pani. 
 
 EXTIRPA'TION. (From extirpo, to 
 eradicate.) Exlirpatio. The complete re- 
 moval or destruction of any part, either 
 by cutting instruments, or the action of 
 caustics. 
 
 EXTRA'CTiON. (From exlraho, to 
 draw out.) Exlr actio. The taking extra- 
 neous substances out of the body. Thus 
 bullets and splinters are said to be extracted 
 from wounds; stones from the urethra, or 
 bladder. 
 
 Surgeoni also sometimes apply the term 
 extraction to the removal of tumours out 
 of cavities, as, for instance, to the taking 
 of cartilaginous tumours out of the joints. 
 They seldom speak of extracting any dis- 
 eased original part of the body ; though 
 they do so in one example, viz. the cata- 
 ract. 
 
 E'XTRACT. (Extractvm; from e.v- 
 Iraho, to draw out.) The generic term 
 extract is used pharmaceutically, in an ex- 
 tensive sense, and includes all those prepa- 
 rations from vegetables which are separated 
 by the agency of various liquids, and after- 
 wards obtained from such solutions, in a 
 solid state, by evaporation of the menstruum. 
 It also includes those substances which are 
 held in solution by the natural juices of 
 fresh plants, as well as those to which some 
 menstruum is added at the time of prepara- 
 tion. Now, such soluble matters are va- 
 rious, and mostly complicated ; so that che- 
 mical accuracy is not to be looked for ii» 
 
•344 
 
 EXT 
 
 EXT 
 
 the application of the term. Some chemists, 
 however, have affixed this name to one pecu- 
 liar modification of vegetable matter, which 
 has been called exlradive, or extract, or 
 extractive principle ; and, as this forms one 
 constituent part of common extracts, and 
 possesses certain characters, it will be proper 
 to mention such of them as may influence 
 its pharmaceutical relation?. The extrac- 
 tive principle has a strong taste, differing in 
 different plants : it is soluble in water, and 
 its solution speedily runs into a state of 
 putrefaction, by which it is destroyed. 
 Repeated evaporations and solutions render 
 it at last insoluble, in consequence of its 
 combination with oxygen from the atmo- 
 sphere. It is soluble in alkohol, but inso- 
 luble in ether. It unites with alumine, 
 and if boiled with neutral salts thereof, pre- 
 cipitates them. It precipitates with strong 
 acids, and with the oxides from solutions of 
 most metallic salts, especially muriate of 
 tin. It readily unites with alkalies, and 
 forms compounds with them, which are 
 soluble in water. No part, however, of 
 this subject has been hitherto sufficiently 
 examined. 
 
 In the preparation of all the extracts, the 
 London Fharmacopffiia requires that the wa- 
 ter be evaporated as speedily as possible, in 
 a broad, shallow dish, by means of a water- 
 bath, until they have acquired a consistence 
 proper for making pills ; and, towards the 
 end of the inspissation, that they should be 
 constantly stirred with a wooden rod. These 
 general rules require minute and accurate 
 attention, more particularly in the imme- 
 diate evaporation of the solution, whether 
 prepared by expression or decoction, in the 
 manner as well as the degree of heat by 
 which it is performed, and the promotion of 
 it by changing the surface by constant stir- 
 ring, W'hen the liquor begins to thicken, 
 and even by directing a strong current of 
 air over its surface, if it can conveniently be 
 done. It is impossible to regulate the tem- 
 perature over a naked Cre, or, if it be used, 
 to prevent the extract from burning; the 
 use of a water bath is, therefore, absolutely 
 necessary, and not to be dispensed with, 
 and the beauty and precision of extracts 
 so prepared, will demonstrate their supe- 
 riority. 
 
 EXTRA'CTIVE. See Exlract. 
 
 Extra'ctum acoxi'ti. Extract of aco- 
 nite. " Take of aconite leaves, fresh, a 
 pound ; bruise them in a stone mortar, 
 sprinkling on a liule water ; then press out 
 the juice, and, without any separation of the 
 sediment, evaporate it to a proper consist- 
 ence." The dose is from one grain to five 
 grains. For its virtues, see Aconilum- 
 
 Extra'ctum a'loes purjfica'tum. Puri- 
 fied extract of aloes. " Take of extract of 
 spike aloe, powdered, half a pound ; boiling 
 water, four pints. Macerate for three days 
 in a gentle lieat. then strain the solution, and 
 
 set it by, that the dregs may subside. Four 
 off the clear solution, and evaporate it to a 
 proper consistence."' The dose, from five 
 to XV grs. See Alo?s. 
 
 Extka'cti-'m anthe'midis. Extract of 
 chamomile, formerly called extracium cha- 
 maemeli. " Take of chamomile flowers, 
 dried, a pound. Water, a gallon. Boil 
 down to four pints, and strain the solution 
 while it is hot, then evaporate it to a pro- 
 per consistence." The dose is x grs. to a 
 scruple. For its virtues, see Anthtviis 
 nohilis. 
 
 Extra'ctum bellado'ns^. Extract of 
 belladonna. " Take of deadly nightshade 
 leaves, fresh, a pound. Bruise them in a 
 stone mortar, sprinkling on a little water; 
 then press out the juice, and without any 
 previous separation of the sediment, eva- 
 porate it to a proper consistence." The 
 dose is from one to five grains. For its 
 virtues, see £lropa Belladonna. 
 
 Extra'ctum ciNCHo'?f.€. Extract of bark. 
 " Take of lance-leaved cinchona bark bruis- 
 ed, a pound ; water a gallon. Boil down to 
 six pints, and strain the liquor, while hot. I.'i 
 the same manner, with an equal quantity of 
 water, four times boil down, and strain. 
 Lastly consume all the liquors, mixed to- 
 gether, to a proper consistence. This ex- 
 tract should be kept soft, for making pills, 
 and hard to be reduced to powder." 
 
 Extra'ctum ciscHo'wiE rf.sino'sum. Re- 
 sinous extract of bark. " Take of lance- 
 leaved cinchona bark, bruised, a pound ; 
 rectified spirit, four pints. iViacerate for 
 four days and strain. Distil the tincture 
 in the heat of a water-bath, until the ex- 
 tract has acquired a proper consistence." 
 This is considered by many as much more 
 grateful to the stomach, and, at the same 
 time, producing all the eS'ects of bark in 
 substance, and by the distillation of i), it 
 is intended that the spirit which passes over 
 shall be collected and preserved. The dose 
 is from ten grains to half a drachm. See 
 Cinchona. 
 
 Extra'ctum colocy'nthidis. Extract 
 of cnlocynth. " Take of colocynth pulp, 
 a pound ; water, a gallon. Boil down to 
 four pints, and strain the solution while 
 it is hot, and evaporate it to a proper con- 
 sistence. " The dose is from five to thirty 
 grains. For its virtues, see Cucumis colo- 
 cynlhis. 
 
 Extra'ctum coloc'ynthidis compo'sitcm. 
 Compound extract of colocynth. "Take 
 of colocynth pulp, sliced, six drachms ; 
 extract of spike aloe, powdered, an ounce 
 and a half; scammony gum-resin powdered, 
 half an ounce ; cardamom seeds powdered, 
 a drachm ; proof si>irit, a pint. Macerate 
 the colocynth pulp in the spirit, for four 
 days, in a gentle heat : strain the solution, 
 and add it to the aloes and scammony ; then, 
 by means of a water-bath, evaporate it to a 
 proper ronsistence. constantly stirring and 
 
EXT 
 
 EXT 
 
 345 
 
 about the end of the inspissation, mix iii the Macerate the jalap root in the spirit for four 
 
 cardamom seeds." The dose from five to 
 
 thirty grains. 
 
 Extra'ctum coNi'i. Extract of hemlock, 
 formerly called succus cicutae spissafus-. 
 •' Take of fresh hemlock, a pound. Bruise 
 it in a stone mortar, sprinkling on a liltle 
 water ; then press out the juice, and, with- 
 out any separation of the sediment, evapo- 
 rate it to a proper consistence." The dose 
 from live grains to a scruple. 
 
 Extra'ctum EtATE'Rii. Extract of ela- 
 terium. "Cut the ripe, wild cucumbers 
 into slices, and pass the juice, very gently 
 expressed, through a very fine hair sieve, 
 into a glass vessel ; then set it by for some 
 hours, until the thicker part has subsided. 
 Pour off, and throw away the thinner part, 
 
 days, and pour off the tincture; boil the 
 remaining powder in the water, until it be 
 reduced to two pints; then strain the tinc- 
 ture and decoction separately, and let the 
 former be distilled and the latter evaporated, 
 until each begins to grow thick. Lastly, 
 mix the extract with the resin, and reduce 
 it to a proper consistence. Let this ex- 
 tract be kept in a soft stale, fit for forming 
 pills, and in a hard one, so that it may be 
 reduced to powder." The dose, from ten 
 to twenty grains. For its virtues, see Convol- 
 vulus jalapa. 
 
 Extra'ctum o'pii. Extract of opium, for- 
 merly called extractum thebaicum. Opium 
 colatum. " Take of opium, sliced, half a 
 pound ; water, three pints. Pour a small 
 
 which swims at the top. Dry the thicker quantity of the water upon the opium, and 
 
 part which remains in a gentle heat." The macerate it for twelve hours, that it may be- 
 
 dose, from half a grain to three grains, come soft ; then, adding the remaining wa- 
 
 For its virtues, see Momordica Etaterium. ter gradually, rub them together until the 
 
 Extra'ctum gentia'n.*;. Extract of mixture be complete. Set it by, that the 
 
 gentian. "Take of gentian root, sliced, faeculencies may subside; then strain the 
 
 pound ; boiling water, a gallon. Ma- liquor, and evaporate it to a proper consist 
 
 cerate for twenty-four hours, then boil 
 down to four pints ; strain the hot liquor, 
 and evaporate it to a proper consistence." 
 Dose from ten to thirty grains. See Gen- 
 liana. 
 Extra'ctum glycyerhi'ZjE. Extract of 
 
 ence. ' Dose, from half a grain to five 
 grains. 
 
 Extra'ctum papa'veris. Extract of 
 white poppy. " Take of white poppy cap- 
 sules bruised, and freed from the seeds, a 
 pound: boiling water, a gallon. Mace- 
 
 See 
 
 Jiquorice. " Take of liquorice root, sliced, rate for twenty-four hours, then boil down 
 a pound ; boiling water, a gallon. Mace- to four pints : strain the hot liquor, and 
 rate for twenty-four hours, then boil down evaporate it to a proper consistence." Sis 
 to four pints; strain the hot liquor, and grains are about equivalent to cne of opium, 
 evaporate it to a proper consistence." Dose, For its virtues, see' Fapaver album. 
 
 Extra'ctum rhe'i. Extract of rhubarb. 
 " Taks of rhubarb root, powdered, a pound ; 
 proof spirit, a pint ; water, seven pints. 
 Macerate for four days in a gentle heat, 
 then strain and set it by, that the faeculen- 
 cies may subside. I'our off the clear liquor, 
 and evaporate to a proper consistence." 
 
 from one drachm to half an ounce. 
 Glycyrrhiza. 
 
 Extra'ctum h^mato'xyli. Extract of 
 logwood, formerly called extractum ligni 
 campechensis. " Take of logwood, pow- 
 dered, a pound; boiling water, a gallon. 
 Macerate for twenty-four hours, then boil 
 down to four pints ; strain the hot liquor, This extract possesses the purgative proper 
 
 and evaporate it to a proper consistence.' 
 Dose from ten grains to half a drachm. 
 For' its virtues, see Hcemaloxylon campe- 
 chianum. 
 
 Extra'ctum hu'ihuli. Extract of hops. 
 "Take of hops, four ounces; boiling wa- 
 ter, a gallon. Boil down to four pints ; 
 strain the hot liquor, and evaporate it to a 
 proper consistence." rhis extract is said 
 to produce a tonic and sedative power com- 
 bined. The dose is from five grains to one 
 scruple. See Humulus Lupulus. 
 
 ties of the root, and the fibrous and eartiiy 
 parts are separated ; it is, therefore a useful 
 basis for pills, as well as given separately. 
 Dose, from ten to thirty grains. See 
 Rheum. 
 
 Extra'ctum sarsapari'lLj?:. Extract of 
 sarsaparilla. " Take of sarsaparilia root, 
 sliced, a pound ; boiling water, a gallon. 
 Macerate for twenty-four hours, then boil 
 down to four pints ; strain the hot liquor, 
 and evaporate it to a proper consistence." 
 In practice this is much used, to render the 
 
 Extra'ctum hyoscy'ami. Extract of common decoction of the same root stronger 
 
 henbane. " Take of fresh henbane leaves, 
 a pound. Bruise them in a stone mortar, 
 sprinkling on a liltle water; then press out 
 the juice, and, without separating the faecu- 
 lencies, evaporate it to a proper consist- 
 ence." Dose from five \o thirty grains. 
 For its virtues, see Hyoscyamus. 
 
 Extra'ctum jala'ps;. Extract of jalap. 
 '■ Take of jalap-root powdered, a pound ; 
 rectified spirit, lour pints ; water, ten pints. 
 
 44 
 
 and more efficacious. Dose from ten grains 
 to a drachm. For its virtues, see Smilax 
 sarsaparilla. 
 
 ExTKA'cTtJM satd'km. See Plumbi sub- 
 acetatis liquor. 
 
 Extra'ctum tara'xaci. " Take of dan- 
 delion root, fresh and bruised, a pound ; 
 boiling water, a gallon. Macerate fop 
 twenty-four hours; boil down to four pints, 
 and strain the hot liquor ; then evaporate It 
 
346 
 
 EYE 
 
 EYE 
 
 to a proper consistence." Dose, from ten 
 grains to a drachm. For its virtues, see 
 Leonfodon Taraxacum. 
 
 EXTRAVASATION. (From extra, 
 without, and vas, a vessel.) Extravasatio. 
 A term applied by surgeons to tiuids, which 
 are out of their jiroper vessels, or recepta- 
 cles. Thus, when bluod is effused on the 
 surface, or in the ventricles (^f the brain, 
 it is said that there is an extravasation. 
 When blood is poured from the vessels 
 into tlie cavity of the peritoneum, in 
 wounds of the abdomen, surgeons call this 
 accident exlravasalion. The urine is also 
 said to be exiravasaled, when, in conse- 
 quence of a wound, or of sloughing, or 
 ulceration, it makes its way into the cel- 
 lular substance or among the - abdominal 
 viscera. When the bile spreads among 
 the convolulions of (he bowels, in wounds 
 of the gail-bladder it is also a species of 
 extravasation. 
 
 EYE. Oculus. The parts which con- 
 stitute the eye ore divided into external and 
 internal. The external parts are : 
 
 1. The eyebrows, or supercilia, which form 
 arches of hair above the orbit, at the lower 
 part of the forehead. Tiieir use is to pre- 
 vent the sweat falling into the eyes, and for 
 moderating the light above. ' 
 
 2. The eyelashes, or cilia, are the short 
 hairs that grow on the margin of the eye- 
 lids ; (hey keep external bodies out of the 
 eyes, and snoderale the influx of light. 
 
 3. The eyelids, or palpebrcE, of which, 
 one is superior or upper* and the other in- 
 ferior, or under; where they join outwardly, 
 it is called the external canllvis ; inwardly, 
 towards the nose, the t?i/erna/ caw//tMS ; they 
 cover and defend the eyes. 
 
 The margin of Uie eyelids, which is car- 
 4ilaginous, is calicd tarsus. 
 
 In the tarsus, and internal surface of the 
 eyelids, small glands are situated, called 
 glatidtila; Meiboiniance, because Meibouiius 
 discovered them ; they secrete an oily or 
 mucilaginous fluid, which prevents the attri- 
 tion of the eyes and eyelids, and facilitates 
 their motions. 
 
 4. The lachrymal glands, or glandulce 
 lachrymales, which are placed near the ex- 
 ternal canthus, or corner of the eyes, in a 
 little fovea of the os frontis. 
 
 From these glands six or more canals 
 issue, which are called lachrymal ducts, or 
 ductus lachrymales, and they open on the 
 internal surface of the upper eyelid. 
 
 5. The lachrymal caruncle, or caruncula 
 lachrymalis, which is situated in the internal 
 angle, or canthus of the eyelids. 
 
 6. Puncta lachrymaiia, are two callous 
 orifices orojienings, which appear at the in- 
 ternal angle of the tarsus of the eyelids ; 
 the one in the superior, the other in the 
 
 / inferior eyelid. 
 
 7. The lachrymal ducts or canales 
 larhrymales, are two small canals, which 
 
 proceed from the lachrymal points into the 
 lachrymal sac. 
 
 8. The lachrymal sac, or saccus lachryma- 
 lis, is a membranous sac, which is situated 
 in the internal canthus of the eye. 
 
 9. The nasal duct, or ductus 7iasalis, is a 
 membranous canal, which goes from the 
 inferior part of the lachrymal sac, through 
 the bony canal below, and a little behind, 
 into the cavity of the nose, and opens 
 under the inferior spongy bone into the 
 nostrils. 
 
 10. The conjunctive membrane, or mem- 
 brana conjunctiva,, which from its white 
 colour, is called also albuginea, or white of 
 the eye, is a membrane which lines the 
 internal superficies of the eyelids, and covers 
 the whole forepart of the globe of the eye ; 
 it is very vascular, as may be seen in inflam- 
 mations. 
 
 The bulb, or globe of the eye, is com- 
 posed of eight membranes, or coverings, two 
 chambers, or camerce, and three humours, 
 improperly so called 
 
 The membranes of the globe of the eye, 
 are, /owr in the hinder or posterior part of 
 the bulb, or globe, viz. sclerotica, choroidea, 
 retina, and hyaloidea, or arachnoidea ; four 
 in the fore or anterior part of the bulb, viz. 
 cornea Irnnspartns, iris, urea, and capsule of 
 the crystalline lens. 
 
 The membrana sclerotica, or the sclerotic 
 or horny membrane, which is the outermost, 
 begins from the optic nerve, forms the 
 spherical or globular cavity, and terminates 
 in the circular margin ot the transparent 
 cornea. 
 
 The membrana choroidea, or choroides, is 
 the middle tunic of the bulb, of a black co- 
 lour, beginning from the optic nerve, and 
 covering the internal superficies of the scle- 
 rotica, to the margin of the iranspurent cor-, 
 nea. In this place it secedes from the 
 cornea, and deflects transversely and in- 
 wardly, and in the middle forms a round 
 foramen. This circular continuation of 
 the choroidea in the anterior surface is 
 called iris, in the posterior superficies, 
 uvea. 
 
 The round opening in the centre is called 
 the pitpil, or pupilla. This foramen, or 
 round opening, can be dilated, or contract- 
 ed, by the moving powers of almost invisi- 
 ble muscular fibres. 
 
 The membrana retina, is the innermost 
 tunic of a white colour, and similar to mu- 
 cus, being an expansion of the optic nerve, 
 chiefly composed of its medullary part. It 
 covers the inward superficies of the cho- 
 roides, to the margin of the crystalline lens, 
 and there terminates. 
 
 The chambers, or cameree of the eyes are : 
 
 1. Camera anterior, or fore-chamber ; an 
 open space, which is formed anteriorly, by 
 the hollow surface of the cornea transpa- 
 rens, and posteriorly, by the surface of the 
 iris. 
 
FAB 
 
 FAB 
 
 347 
 
 ■2. Camera posterior, that small space 
 which is bounded anteriorly by the tunica 
 uvea, and pupilla, or pupil; posteriorly 
 by the anterior surface of the crystalline 
 lens. 
 
 Both these chambers are filled with arjiie- 
 ous humour. The humours of the eye, as 
 they are called, are in number three : 
 
 1. The aqueous humour, which fills both 
 chambers. 
 
 2. The crystalline lens, or humour, is a 
 pellucid body, about the size of a lentil, 
 which is included in an exceedingly fine 
 membrane, or capsula, and lodged in a 
 concave fovea of the vitreous humour. 
 
 3. The vitreous humour, is a pellucid, 
 beautifully transparent substance, which fills 
 the whole bulb of the eye behind the crys- 
 talline lens. Its external surface is sur- 
 rounded with a most pellucid membrane, 
 which is called memhrana hyaloidea, or 
 arachnoidea. In the anterior part is a fovea, 
 or bed, for the crystalline lens. 
 
 The connexion of the bulb is made an- 
 teriorly, fay means of the conjunctive mem- 
 brane, with the inner surface of the eyelids, 
 ov palpchrte ; posteriorly, by the adhesion of 
 six muscles of the bulb and the optic nerve, 
 with the orbit. 
 
 The optic nerve, or nervus opticus, per- 
 forates the sclerotica and cboroides, and 
 then constitutes the retina, by spreading 
 
 itself on the whole posterior part of the 
 internal globe of the eye. 
 
 The muscles by which the eye is moved 
 in the orbit, are six ; much adeps surrounds 
 them, and fills up the cavities in which the 
 eyes are seated. The arteries are the inter- 
 nal orbital, the central, and the ciliary arte- 
 ries. The veins empty themselves into the 
 external jugulars. The nerves are the optic, 
 and branches from the third, fourth, fifth, 
 and sixth pair. 
 
 The use of the eye is to form the organ of 
 vision. 
 
 Externally, the globe of the eye and the 
 transparent cornea, are moistened with a 
 most !im()id fluid, called lachrymcE, or tears ; 
 the same pellucid subtile fluid exactly fills 
 all the pores of the transparent cornea; for, 
 deprived of this fluid, and being exposed to 
 the air, that coat of the eye becomes dry, 
 shrivelled, and cloudy, impeding the rays of 
 light. 
 
 Eye-bright. See Euphrasia. 
 
 Eye-brow. Supercilium. A layer of 
 short hair, which lies thick upon the inte- 
 guments covering the superior prominent 
 part of the orbit. 
 
 Eye-lid. Palpebra. The semi-lunar 
 moveable production of the skin which co- 
 vers the eye when shut. It is distinguished 
 into upper and under eye-lid. 
 
 F. 
 
 }F« or ft. In a prescription these letters 
 are abbreviations of fiat, or ^a?i/. let it, or 
 them be made; thus/, bolus, let ihe sub- 
 stance or substances prescribed be made into 
 a bolus. 
 
 Fa'ba. See Bean. 
 
 Fa'ba cra'ssa. See Sedum telephium. 
 
 Fa'ba jSgypti'aca. See JVymphma JVe- 
 lumbo. 
 
 Fa'ba febri'fcga. See Ignatia amara. 
 
 Fa'ba i'ndica. See Ignatia amara. 
 
 Fa'ba ma'jor. The Turkey or garden 
 bean. See Bean. 
 
 Fa'ba mi'nor. Equina frasa. The horse- 
 bean. It diflFers no otherwise from the gar- 
 den bean than in beiag less. 
 
 Fa'ba pechu'rim. Faba pichurim. Faba 
 pechuris. An oblong oval; brown, and pon- 
 derous seed, supposed to be the produce of 
 a LauTus, brought from the Brazils. Their 
 smell is like that of musk, between it and 
 the scent of sassafras. They are exhibited 
 as carminatives in flatulent colics, diarrhoeas, 
 and djfsenteries. 
 
 Fa'ba pdrga'trix. See Ricinus. 
 
 Fa'ba sa'ncti igna'tii. See Ignatia 
 amara. 
 
 Fa'ba sdi'lla. See Hyoscyamus. 
 
 Faba'ria. (From faba, a bean, which 
 it resembles.) Orphine. See Sedum tele- 
 phium. 
 
 FABRICIUS, HiiBONVMtJs, born at 
 Aquapendente in Italy, 1537. He studied at 
 Padua under Fallopius, whom he succeeded 
 as professor of anatomy and surgery there ; 
 which office he held for nearly half a cen- 
 tury with great credit, and died at the ad- 
 vanced age of tighty-two universally re- 
 gretted. The republic of Venice also con- 
 ferred many honours upon him. He is 
 thought to have been the first to notice the 
 valves of the veins, which he demonstrated 
 in 1574. But his surgical works obtained 
 him most reputation ; indeed he has been 
 called the Father of modern surgery. His 
 first publication in 1592 contained five Dis- 
 sertations on Tumours, Wounds, Ulcers, 
 Fractures, and Dislocations. He afterwards 
 
34S 
 
 FAC 
 
 FAG 
 
 added another part, treating of ail the Dis- 
 eases which are curable by manual Ope- 
 ration. This work passed through seventeen 
 editions in different languages. 
 
 FABRICIUS, James, was born at Ros- 
 tock in 1577. After travelling through dif- 
 ferent part? of Europe, he graduated at Jena, 
 and soon gained extensive practice. Ke 
 was professor of medicine and the mathe- 
 matics at Rostock during forty years, and 
 first physician to the Duke of Mecklenburgh; 
 afterwards went to Copenhagen, and was 
 made physician to the kings of Norway and 
 Denmark, and died there in 1652. He has 
 left several Tracts on Medical Subjects. 
 
 FABRICIUS, Philip, Conrai', pro- 
 fessor of medicine at Helmstadi, was author 
 of several useful works in anatomy and sur- 
 gery. His first treatise, " Idea Anatomes 
 Practice," 1741, contained some new di- 
 rections, in the Art of Injection, and de- 
 scribed several branches of the Porlio Dura, 
 k.c. In another work he has some good 
 observations on the Abuse of Trepan- 
 ning. 
 
 FABRICIUS, William, better known 
 by the name of Hildanus, from Hilden, in 
 Switzerland, where be was born in 1560. 
 He repaired to Lausanne, to complete his 
 knowledge of surgery, at the age of twenty- 
 six ; and distinguished himself there by his 
 assiduity, and tlie successful treatment of 
 many difficult casts. He studied medicine 
 also, and went to practise both arts at 
 Payenne in 1605; but ten years after was 
 invited to Berne by the senate, who granted 
 him a pension. In the latter part of his 
 life, severe illness prevented his professional 
 exertrDns, which had procured him general 
 esteem, and high reputation. His death 
 occurred in 1634. His works were written 
 in German, but have been mostly translated 
 into Latin. He published five " Centuries 
 of Observations," which present many cu- 
 rious facts, as also several instruments in- 
 vented by him. 
 
 FACE. The lower and anterior part of 
 the cranium, or skull. 
 
 FA'CIAL. Belonging to the face; as 
 facial nerve, &.c. 
 
 FA'CIAL NERVE. KervMs facialis. 
 Porlio dura of the auditory nerve. These 
 nerves are two in number, and are properly 
 the eighth pair; but are commonly called 
 the seventh, bein^ reckoned with the audi- 
 tory, which is the portio mollis of the se- 
 venth pair. They arise from the fourth 
 ventricle of the brain, pass through the pe- 
 trous portion of the temporal bone to the 
 face, where they form the pes anserinus, 
 which supplies the integuments of the face 
 and forehead. 
 
 FA'CIES HIPPOCRA'TICA. That par- 
 ticular disposition of the features which 
 immediately precedes the stroke of death Is 
 so called, because it has been so admirably 
 d&scribed by Hippocrate?. 
 
 Fa'cies ru'bea. See Gutta rosacea^ 
 
 FACTITIOUS. A term applied to any 
 thing which is made by art, in opposition to 
 that which is native, or found already made 
 in nature. 
 
 FA'CULTY. Facultas. The power or 
 ability by which any action is performed. 
 
 F^'CES. The plural of fcEx. The al- 
 vine excretions. 
 
 F^'CULA. (Diminutive of f<EX.) A 
 substance obtained by bruising or grinding 
 certain vegetables in water. It is that part 
 which, after a little, falls to the bottom 
 The feecula of plants differs principally from 
 gum or mucus in being insoluble in cold 
 water, in whichit falls with wonderful quick- 
 ness. 'Ihere are few plants which do not 
 contain faecula : but the seeds of gramineous 
 and leguminous vegetables, and all tuberose 
 roots contain it most plentifully. 
 
 F.SX. The alvine excretions are called 
 fcEces. 
 
 FAGA'RA. (From fagas, the beech, 
 which it resembles.) The name of a genus 
 of plants in the LinuEean system. Class, 
 Telrandria. Order, Monogynia. 
 
 Faga'ba ma'jor. See Fa gar a pier ota. 
 
 Faga'ra octa'nuka. The systematic 
 name of the plant which affords Tacama- 
 haca, which is a resinous substance that 
 exudes both spontaneously, and when in- 
 cisions are made into the stem of this tree : 
 Fagara foliolis tomentosis of Linnaeus, and 
 not as was fornicrly -apposed from the Popu- 
 lus balsamifera LinntEi. Two kinds of a taca- 
 mahaca are met with in the shops. The best, 
 called, from its being collected in a kind of 
 gourd shell, tacamahaca in shells, is some- 
 v.hat unctuous and soft, of a pale yellowish 
 or greenish colour, a bitterish aromatic 
 taste, and a fragrant delightful smell, ap- 
 proaching to that of lavender and ambergris. 
 The more common sort is in semi-transpa- 
 rent grains, ofa whitish, yellowish, brownish, 
 or greenish colour, and of a less grateful 
 smell than the former. Tacamahaca was 
 formerly in high estimation as an ingredient 
 in warm stimulating plasters ; and although 
 seldom used internally, it may be given with 
 advantage as a corroborant and astringent 
 balsamic. 
 
 Faga'ra plero'ta. Fagara major. Cas' 
 iana Luzonis. Cubtbis. Fagara plereta 
 of Linnasas. A plant found in the Phi- 
 lippine islands. The berries are aromatic, 
 and, according to Avicenna, heating, drying, 
 good for cold, weak stomachs, and astrin- 
 gent to the bowels. 
 
 Fagopy'rum. (From (paya;, the beech, 
 and :rvj)o;, wheat ; because its seeds were 
 supposed to resemble the mast, i. e. fruit of 
 beech.) See Polygonum fagopyrum. 
 
 Fagotri'ticum. See Polygonum fago- 
 pyrum. 
 
 FA'GUS. (From ■^u.-yo), to eat ; its nut 
 being one of the first fruits used by man.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 
J?AL 
 
 FAS 
 
 349 
 
 iinnasan system. Class, MontEcia. Order, 
 Polyandria. 
 
 9. The pharmacopoeial name of the 
 beech. See Fagus sylvalica. 
 
 Fa'gus casta'nea. The systematic name 
 of Ihe chesnut-lree. Castanea. Lopinia. 
 Mota. Glans Jovis Theophrasti. Jupiter's 
 acorn, and Sardinian acorn. The common 
 chesnut. The fruit of this plant, Fagus 
 castanea ; foliis lanceolatis, acuminato-ser- 
 ratis, subtus nudis, of Linnaeus, are much 
 esteemed as an article of luxury, after 
 dinner. Toasting renders them more easy 
 of digestion ; but, notwithstanding, they 
 must be considered as improper for weak 
 stomachs. They are moderately nourishing, 
 as containing sugar, and much farinaceous 
 substance. 
 
 Fa'gus stlva'tica. The systematic name 
 of the beech tree. Fagus. Also called 
 Oxya, Balanda, Valanida. The beech-tree. 
 The fruit and interior bark of this tree, Fa- 
 gus sylvalica ; foliis ovatis, obsolete serratis, 
 of Linna»us, are occasionally ust-d medici- 
 nally, the former in obstinate headach, and 
 Ihe latter in the cure of hectic fever. The 
 oil expressed from beech-nuts is supposed to 
 destroy worms ; a child may take two 
 drachms of it night and morning ; an adult, 
 an ounce. The poor people in Silesia use 
 this oil instead of butter. 
 
 Fainting. See Syncope. 
 
 Fairbukn water, a sulphureous water 
 in the county of Ross, in the north of 
 England. 
 
 FA'LCIFORM PROCESS. {Falci- 
 formis; from falx, a scythe, and forma, re- 
 semblance.) The fals. A process of the 
 dura mater, that arises from the cristi galli, 
 separates the hemispheres of the brain, and 
 terminates in the tentorium. 
 
 Falde'lla. Cont-orted lint, used for 
 compresses. 
 
 Falling sickness. See Epilepsia. 
 
 Fallopian tube. See Tuba Fallopiana. 
 
 Fallopian ligament. See Pouparfs liga- 
 ment. 
 
 FALLOPrUS, Gabriel, a physician of 
 Modena, was born about the year 1523. 
 He showed early great zeal, in anatomy, 
 botany, chemistry, and other brunches of 
 knowledge ; and after studying in Italy, 
 travelled to other countries for his improve- 
 ment. In 1548, he was appointed professor 
 of anatomy at Pisa, and three years after at 
 Padua ; where he also taught botany, but 
 with less celebrity. His death happened in 
 1563. He distinguished himself, not only 
 as an anatomist, but also in medicine and 
 surgery. Douglas has characterized him, 
 as highly"systematic in teaching, successful 
 in treating diseases, and expeditious in ope- 
 rating. Some of the discoveries, to which 
 he laid claim, appear to have been anticipa- 
 ted ; as for instance, the tubes, proceeding 
 from the uterus, though generally called 
 B.i{ex\x\m Fallopian. However, he has the 
 
 merit of recovering many of the observa- 
 tions of the ancients, which had fallen into 
 oblivion. His " Ohservationes Anatomicae," 
 published in 1561, was one of the best 
 works of the 16th century; in this some of 
 the errors, which had escaped his master, 
 Vesalius, are modestly pointed out Many 
 other publications, ascribed to him, were 
 printed after his death ; some of which are 
 evidently spurious. 
 
 F \LX. See Falciform process. 
 
 Fa'mes cani'na. See Baliinia. 
 
 Famigerati'ssimum empla'strum. (From 
 famigeralus, renowned; from fama, fame, 
 and gero, to bear ; so named from its ex- 
 cellence.) A plaster used in intermittent 
 fevers, made of aromatic, irritating sub- 
 stances, and applied to the wrists. 
 
 FA'RFARA. (From farfarus, the white 
 poplar ; so called because its leaves re- 
 semble those of the white poplar.) See 
 Tussilago. 
 
 FARINA. (From far, corn, of which 
 it is made.) Meal, or flour. A term given 
 to the pulverulent and glutinous part of 
 wheat, and other seeds, which is obtained 
 by grinding and sifting. It is highly nutri- 
 tious, and consists of gluten, starch, and mu- 
 cilage. See Triticum. 
 
 FARINA'CEA. (From farina, flour.) 
 This term includes all those substances, em- 
 ployed as aliment, called cerealia, legu- 
 mina, and nuces oleosae. 
 
 FARINA'CEOUS. A term given to 
 all articles of food which contain farina-. 
 See Farina. 
 
 Farina'rium. See Alica. 
 
 Fa'rreus. (From far, corn.) Scurfy, 
 An epithet of urine, where it deposits a 
 branny sediment. 
 
 FA'SCIA. (From fascis, a bundle ; be- 
 cause, by means of a band, materials are 
 collected into a bundle.) Ligatio. Li- 
 gatvra. .illigalura. A bandage, fillet, or 
 roller. 
 
 2. The aponeurotic expansions of mus- 
 cles, which bind parts together, are termed 
 fasci(E. 
 
 FA'SCIA LA'TA. A thick and strong 
 tendinous expansion, sent oflFfrom the back, 
 aHd from the tendons of the glutei and ad- 
 jacent muscles, to surround the muscles of 
 the thigh. It is the thickest on the outside 
 of the thigh and leg, but towards the in- 
 side of both becomes gradually thinner. A 
 little below the trochanter major, it is firmly- 
 fixed to the linea aspera ; and, farther down, 
 to that part of the head of the tibia that is 
 next the fibula, where it sends off the tendi- 
 nous expansion along the outside of the 
 leg. It serves to strengthen the action of 
 the muscles, by keeping them firm in their 
 proper places when in action, particularly 
 the tendons that pass over the joints where 
 this membrane is thickest. 
 
 Fascia'lis. (Fascialis, sc. musculus.) 
 See Tensor vaginmfemor is. 
 
350 
 
 . FEB 
 
 FEB 
 
 Fascia'tio. (From fascia, a fillet.) The 
 binding up any diseased or wounded part 
 %vith bandages. 
 
 FASCrCULUS. (From fascis, a bundle.) 
 A handful. 
 
 FAT. Adeps. A concrete oily matter 
 contained in the cellular membrane of ani- 
 mals, of a white, or yellowish colour, with 
 little or no smell, nor taste. It differs in dif- 
 ferent animals in solidity, colour, taste. Sic, 
 and likewise in the same animal at different 
 ages. In infancy it is white, insipid, and 
 not very solid ; in the adult it is firm and 
 yellowish, and in animals of an advanced 
 age, its colour is deeper, its consistence va- 
 rious, and its taste in general stronger. Fat 
 meat is nourishing to those that have strong 
 digestive powers. It is used externally, as a 
 softening remedy, and enters into the com- 
 position of ointments and plasters. 
 
 Fatu'itas. (From futuus, silly.) Fool- 
 ishness. A synonym of Amentia. 
 
 FAU'CES. {Faux, pi. fauces.) Isth- 
 mion. Amphibranchia, A cavity behind 
 the tongue, palatine arch, uvula, and ton- 
 sils ; from which the pharynx and larynx 
 proceed. 
 
 Fau'fei.. Terra japonica, or catechu. 
 
 Fava'go austra'lis. (From favus, a 
 honey-comb, from its resemblance to a 
 honey-comb.) A species of bastard sponge. 
 
 FA'vtJS. A honey-comb. A species of 
 achor, or foul ulcer. 
 
 FE'BRES. An order in the class py- 
 rexiae of Cullen, characterized by the pre- 
 sence of pyrexia, without primary local af- 
 fection. 
 
 FEBRl'CULA. (Dim. of febris, a fever.; 
 A term employed to express a .'light degree 
 of symptomatic fever. 
 
 Febri'fuga. (From febrem ftigare, to 
 drive away a fever.) The plant feverfew; 
 lesser centaury. 
 
 FE'BRIFUGE. (Febrifuga, from febris, 
 a fever, and fugo, to drive away.) A medi- 
 cine that possesses the property of abating 
 the violence of any fever. 
 
 Febri'fcgum CRa;'Nn. Regulus of anti- 
 mony. 
 
 Febri'fugum o'leum. Febrifuge oil. 
 The flowers of antimony, made with sal- 
 ammoniac and antimony sublimed together, 
 and exposed to the air, when they deli- 
 quesce. 
 
 Fjbbri'fugds pul'vis. Febrifuge powder. 
 The Germans give this name to the pulvis 
 sfypticus Helvetii. In England, a mixture of 
 oculi cancrorum and emetic tartar, in the 
 proportion of half a drachm and two grains, 
 has obtained the same name ; in fevers it is 
 given in doses of gr. iii, to iv. 
 
 Febri'fdgus sal. Regenerated marine 
 salt. 
 
 FeBRI'FUGUS SPl'BiTUS DOMINI ClCT'TON. 
 
 Mr. Clutton's febrifuge spirit. An im- 
 perfect ether, which is sometimes given 
 
 diluted in water, as a common drink in. 
 fevers. 
 
 FE'BRIS. (Febris, -is, f. from ferveo, 
 to burn.) A fever. A disease characterized 
 by an increase of beat, an accelerated pulse, 
 a foul tongue, and an impaired state of seve- 
 ral functions of the body. 
 
 Fe'bris a'lba. See Chlorosis. 
 
 Fe'bris amphimeri'na. a quotidian, or 
 remittent fever. 
 Fe'bris angino'sa. The scarlatina anginosa. 
 
 Fe'bris aphtho'sa. An aphthous fever. 
 
 Fe'bris a'rdens. A burning inflamma- 
 tory fever. 
 
 Fe'bris asso'des. A tertian fever, with 
 extreme restlessness. 
 
 Fe'bris autumna'lis. An autumnal or 
 bilious fever. 
 
 Fe'bris bullo'sa. The pemphigus, or 
 vesicular fever. 
 
 Fe'bris cacato'ria. An intermittentf 
 with diarrhoea. 
 
 Fe'bris ca'rcerum. The prison fever. 
 
 Fe'bris catarrha'lis. The catarrhal fever. 
 
 Fe'bris chole'rica. A fever with bilious 
 diarrhoea. 
 
 FE'BRIS CONTI'NUA. A continued 
 fever. A division of the order febres, in 
 the class pyrexicB of Cullen. ('ontinued 
 fevers have no intermission, but exacer- 
 bations come on usually twice in one day. 
 I'he genera of continued fever are : 1. Sy- 
 nocha, or inflammatory fever, known by 
 increased heat ,: pulse frequent, strong, and 
 hard ; urine high coloured ; senses not 
 much impaired. See Synocha. 2. Typhus, 
 or putrid-tending fever, which is conta- 
 gious, and is characterized by moderate heat ; 
 quick, weak, and small pulse j senses much 
 impaired, and great prostration of strength. 
 This genus has two species ; Typhus pete- 
 chialis, attended with petechias ; and Typhus 
 ictcrodes, or yellow fever ; and of the former 
 there are two varieties; Typhus milior, or 
 nervous fever ; and Typhus gravior, oi' putrid 
 fever. See Febris nervosa, and Typhus. 3. 
 Synochiis, or mixed fever. See Synochus. 
 
 Fe'bkis elo'des. a fever with con- 
 tinual and profuse sweating. 
 
 Fe'bris epi'ala. A fever with a con- 
 tinual sense of cold. 
 
 Fe'bris erysipelato'sa. See Erysipelas. 
 
 Fe'bris exanthema'tica. Fever with 
 eruption. 
 
 Fe'bris fla'va. The yellow fever. 
 
 FE'BRIS HE'CTICA. A genus of dis- 
 ease in the class pyrexice, and order febris 
 of Cullen. It is known by exacerbations at 
 noon, but greater in the evening, with slight 
 remissions in the morning, after nocturnal 
 sweats; the urine depositing a furfuraceo- 
 lateritious sediment ; appetite good ; thirst 
 moderate. Hectic fever is symptomatic of 
 chlorosis, scrophula, phthisis, diseased vis- 
 cera, &c. 
 
 Fe'bris honga'kica. A species of ler- 
 ,tian fever. 
 
FEB 
 
 F£B 
 
 351 
 
 Febkis hvdro'des. a fever with pro- 
 fuse sweats. 
 
 Fe'bris inflammato'kia. See Synocha. 
 
 Fe'bris castre'nsis. a camp fever, ge- 
 nerally typbus. 
 
 FE'BKIS INTERMITTENS. An in- 
 termittenl fever, or ague. A division of 
 the order febTes of Cullen, in the class py- 
 rexicE. Intermittent fevers are known by cold, 
 hot, and sweating stages, in succession, at- 
 tending each paroxysm, and followed by an 
 intermission or remission. There are three 
 genera of intermitting fevers and several 
 varieties. 
 
 1. Intermiltens quolidiana. A quotidian 
 ague. The paroxysms return in the morning, 
 at an interval of about twenty-four hours. 
 
 2. Intermittens lertiana. A tertian ague. 
 The paroxysms commonly come on at mid- 
 day, at an interval of about forty-eight hours. 
 
 3. Intermittens quartana. A quartan 
 ague. The paroxysms come on in the af- 
 ternoon, with an interval of about seventy- 
 two hours. The tertian ague is most apt to 
 prevail in the spring, and the quartan in 
 autumn. 
 
 Of the quotidian, tertian, and quartan 
 jntermittents, there are several varieties and 
 forms ; as the double tertian, having a pa- 
 roxysm every day, with the alternate parox- 
 ysms, similar to one another. The double ter- 
 tian, with two paroxysms every other day. The 
 triple tertian, with two paroxysms on one day, 
 and another on the next. The double quartan, 
 with two parosysms on the first day, none 
 on the second and third, and two again on 
 the fourth day. The double quartan, uith 
 a paroxysm on ihe first day, another on the 
 second, but none on the third. The triple 
 quartan, with three paroxysms every fouith 
 day. The triple quartan, with a paroxysm 
 every day, every fourth paroxysm being 
 similar. 
 
 When these fevers arise in the spring of 
 the year, they are called vernal ; and when 
 in the autumn, they are known by the name 
 of autumnal, intermittenis often prove ob- 
 stinate, and are of long duration, in warm 
 climates ; and they not unfrequentlj' resist 
 every mode of cure, so as to become very 
 distressing to the patient : and by the ex- 
 treme debility which they thereby induce, 
 often give rise to other chronic complaints. 
 
 It seems to be pretty generally acknow- 
 ledged, that marsh miasmata, or the etfluvia, 
 arising from stagnant water, or marshy 
 ground, when acted upon by heat, are the 
 most frequent exciting cause of this fever. 
 In marshes, the putrefaction of both vege- 
 table and animal matter is always going 
 forward, it is to be presumed ; and hence it 
 has been generally conjectured, that vege- 
 table and animal putrefaction imparted a 
 peculiar quality to the effluvia arising from 
 thence. We are not yet acquainted with 
 all the circumstances, which are requisite to 
 render marsh miasma productive of the inter- 
 
 mittents ; but it may be presumed that a 
 moist atmosphere has a considerable influ- 
 ence in promoting its action. A watery poor 
 diet, great fatigue, long watching, grief, 
 much anxiety, exposure to cold, lying in 
 damp rooms or beds, wearing damp linen, 
 the suppression of some long-accustomed 
 evacuation, or the recession of eruptions, 
 have been ranked among the exciting causes 
 of intermittents ; but it is more reasonable 
 to suppose that these circumstances act only 
 by inducing that state of the body, which 
 predisposes to these complaints. By some, it 
 has been imagined that an intermittent fever 
 may be communicated by contagion ; but 
 this supposition is by no means consistent 
 with general observation. 
 
 One ()ecu!iarity of this fever is, its great 
 susceptibility of a renewal from very slight 
 causes, as from the prevalence of an easterly 
 wind, even without the repetition of the ori- 
 ginal exciting cause. It would appear that 
 a predisposition is left in the habit, which 
 favours the recurrence of the complaint. 
 In this circumstance, intermittents differ 
 from most other fevers, as it is well known, 
 that after a continued fever has once occur- 
 red, and been removed, the person so af- 
 fected is by no means so liable to a fresh at- 
 tack of the disorder, as one in whom it had 
 never taken place. 
 
 We have not yet attained a certain know- 
 ledge of the proximate cause of an intermit- 
 tent fever, but a deranged state of the sto- 
 mach and prima? vise is that which is most 
 generally ascribed. 
 
 Each paroxysm of an intermittent fever 
 is divided into three diiferent stages, which 
 ai'e called the cold, the hot, and the siveating 
 stages or Jits. 
 
 Tlie cold stage commences with languor^ 
 a sense of debility and sluggishness in mo- 
 tion, frequent yawning and stretching, and 
 an aversion to food. The face and extremi- 
 ties become pale, the features shrink, the 
 bulk of every external part is diminished, 
 and the skin over the whole body appears 
 constricted, as if cold had been applied to 
 it. At length the patient feels very cold, 
 and universal rigours come on with pains 
 in the head, back, loins, and joints, nau- 
 sea and vomiting of bilious matter ; the 
 respiration is small, frequent and anxious; 
 the urine is almost colourless ; sensibility is 
 greatly impaired; the thoughts are. some- 
 what confused ; and the pulse is small, fre- 
 quent and often irregular. In a few in- 
 stances, drowsiness and stupor have prevailed 
 in so high a degree as to resemble coma 
 or apoplexy ; but this is by no means usual. 
 
 These symptoms abating after a short 
 time, the second stage commences with an 
 increase of heat over the whole body, red- 
 ness of the face, dryness of the skin, thirst, 
 pain in the head, throbbing in the tem- 
 jjles, anxiety and restlessness ; the respira- 
 tion is fuller and more free, but still fre 
 
352 
 
 FEB 
 
 FEB 
 
 quent: the tongue is furred, and the pulse 
 has become r'egular, hard and full. If 
 the attack has been very severe, then per- 
 haps delirium will arise. 
 
 When these symptoms have continued 
 for some time, a moisture breaks out on 
 the forehead, and by degrees becomes a 
 sweat, and this, at length, extends over the 
 whole body. As this sweat continues to 
 flow, the heat of the body abates, the thirst 
 ceases, and most of the functions are re- 
 stored to their ordinary state. This consti- 
 tutes (he third stage. 
 
 It must, however, be observed, that in dif- 
 ferent cases these phenomena may prevail in 
 different degrees, and their mode of suc- 
 cession vary ; that the series of them may 
 be more or less complete •. and that the se- 
 veral stages, in the time they occupy, may 
 be in different proportions to one another. 
 
 Such a depression of strength has been 
 known to take place on the attack of an 
 intermittent, as to cut off the patient at 
 once; but an occurrence of this kind is 
 very uncommon. 
 
 Patients are seldom destroyed in inter- 
 mittents from general inflammation, or 
 from a fulness of the vessels either of the 
 brain or of the thoracic viscera, as happens 
 sometimes in a continued fever; but when 
 they continue for any length of time, they 
 are apt to induce other complaints, such as 
 a loss of appetite, flatulency, scirrhus of 
 the liver, dropsical swellings, and general 
 tlebility, which in the end now and then 
 prove fatal. In warm climates, particularly, 
 intermittents are very apt to terminate in this 
 manner, if not speedily removed ; and in 
 some cases, they degenerate into continued 
 fevers. When the paroxysms are of short 
 duration, and leave the intervals quite free, 
 we may expect a speedy recovery ; but when 
 they are long, violent, and attended with 
 much anxiety and delirium, the event may 
 be doubtful. Relapses are very common to 
 this fever at the distance of five or six 
 months, or even a year; autumnal inter- 
 piittents are more difficult to remove than 
 vernal ones, and quartans more so than 
 the other types. 
 
 Dissections of those who have died of an 
 intermittent, show a morbid state of many of 
 the viscera of the thorax and abdomen ; but 
 the liver, and organs concerned in the for- 
 mation of bile, as likewise the mensentery, 
 are those which are usually most affected. 
 
 The treatment of an intermittent fever 
 resolves itself into those means, which may 
 be employed during a paroxysm, to arrest 
 its progress, or to mitigate its violence ; 
 and those, which may prevent any return, 
 and effect a permanent cure : this forms 
 of course the more important part of the 
 plan ; but it is sometimes necessary to pal- 
 liate urgent symptoms ; and it is always de- 
 sirable to suspend a paroxysm, if possible, 
 aot only to prevent mischief, but also that 
 
 there may be more time for the use of the 
 most effectual remedies. When therefore 
 a fit is commencing, or shortly expected, we 
 may try to obviate Tt by some of those means, 
 which excite movements of an opposite 
 description in the system ; an emetic will 
 generally answer the purpose, determining 
 the blood powerfully to the surface of the 
 body ; or a full dose of opium, assisted 
 by the pediluvium, he. ; ether also, and 
 various stimulant remedies will often suc- 
 ceed, but these may perhaps aggravate, 
 should they not prevent the fit ; (he cold bath, 
 violent exercise, strong impressions on the 
 mind, &c. have likewise been occasionally 
 employed with effect. Should the paroxysm 
 have already come on, and the cold stage be 
 very severe, the warm bath,andcordial diapho- 
 retics in repeated moderate doses may assist 
 in bringing warmth to the surface ; when on 
 the contrary great heat prevails, the anti- 
 phlogistic plan is to be pursued ; and it may 
 be sometimes adviseable, when an organ of 
 importance is much pressed upon, to take 
 some blood locally, or even from the general 
 system, if the patient is plethoric and ro- 
 bust : and where profuse perspirations occur, 
 acidulated drink may be exhibited, with a 
 little wine to support the strength, keeping 
 the surface cool at the same time. In the 
 intermissions, in conjunction with a gene- ; 
 rous diet) moderate exercise, and other 
 means calculated to improve the vigour of 
 the system ; tonics are the remedies ?espe- 
 cially relied upon. At the head of these we 
 must certainly place the cinchona, which 
 taken largely in substance, will seldom fail 
 to cure the disease, where it is not compli- 
 cated with visceral affection : in a quotidian 
 an ounce at least should be given between 
 the fits, in a tertain half as much more, and 
 in a quartan two ounces. It will be gene- 
 rally belter to clear out the primae vias before 
 this remedy is begun with ; and various ad- 
 ditions may often be required, to make it 
 agree better with the stomach and bowels, 
 particularly «romatics and other stimulants, 
 aperients or small doses of opium, according 
 to circumstances. We must not be con- 
 tent with the omission of a single paroxysm, 
 but continue it till the health appears fully 
 established. In failure of the cinchona other 
 vegetable tonics may be tried, as the salix, 
 gentian, calumba, and other bitters ; or the 
 astringents, as tormentil, galls, &c. ; or these 
 variously combined with each other, or with 
 aromatics. The mineral acids are often 
 powerfully tonic, and the sulphuric has been 
 of late stated to have proved very successful 
 in the removal of this disease. Some me- 
 tallic preparations are also highly efficacious, 
 particularly the liquor arsenicalis, which 
 however is too hazardous a remedy to be 
 employed indiscriminately ; it must be given 
 in small doses two or three times a day, and 
 its effects assiduously watched. The sulphate 
 of zinc, and cbalybeates may be used mors 
 
FEM 
 
 l'"EM 
 
 053 
 
 ireely alone, or preferably joined with bit- 
 ters. Where visceral disease attends, we 
 can hardly succeed in curing the ague, till 
 this be removed : a state of congestion, or 
 inflafljmatory tendency, may require local 
 bleeding, blistering, purging, &c. ; and 
 when there is a more fixed obstruction, par- 
 ticularly in the liver, the cautious use of 
 mercury will be most likely to avail. 
 Fe'bris la'ctea. Milk fever. 
 Fe'bris le'nta. a slow fever. 
 Fe'bris lenticula'kis. A species of 
 petechial fever. 
 Fe'bris mali'gna. The malignant fever. 
 Fe'bris milia'ris. The nyliary fever. 
 Fe'bris morbilLo'sa. The measles. 
 FE'BRIS NERVO'SA. Febris lenla 
 nervosa. The nervous fever. A variety of ty- 
 phus, the typhvsmilior of Cullen, but by many 
 considered as a distinct disease. It mostly 
 begins with loss of appetite, increased heat 
 and vertigo ; to which succeed nausea, vo- 
 miting, great languor, andSpain in the head, 
 which is variously described, by some like 
 cold water pouring over the top, by others 
 a sense of weight. The pulse, before little 
 increased, now becomes quick, febrile, and 
 tremulous ; the tongue is covered with a 
 white crust, and there is great anxiety about 
 the praecordia. Towards the seventh or 
 eighth day, the vertigo is increased, and 
 tinnitus aurium, cophosis, delirium, and a 
 dry and tremulous tongue, take place. The 
 disease mostly terminates about the four- 
 teenth or twentieth day. See Typhus. 
 
 Fe'bris nosocomio'rum. The fever of 
 hospitals. 
 
 Fe'bris palu'stris. The marsh fever. 
 Fe'bris pe'stilens. The plague. 
 Fe'bris petechia'lis. Fever with purple 
 spots. 
 Fe'bris pu'trida. See Typhus. 
 Fe'bris scarlati'na. Scarlet fever. 
 Fe'bris sudato'ria. Sweating fever. 
 Fe'bris sy'nocha. See Synocha. 
 Fe'bris typho'des. See Typhus. 
 Fe'bris variolo'sa. A variolous or small- 
 pox fever. 
 
 Fe'bris urtica'hia. Fever with nettle- 
 rash. 
 Fe'bris tesiculo'sa. See Erysipelas. 
 Fe'cula. See Facula. 
 Fkl. See Mle. 
 Fel natu'r^e. See .^loe. 
 Fel-wort, So called from its bitter taste 
 like bile. See Gentiana. 
 
 Felli'cdlus. The gall bladder. 
 Felli'flua pa'ssio. a name given to 
 cholera. 
 
 Felon. See Paronychia. 
 Fe'men, (Quasi ferimen, from fero, to 
 bear ; so called because it is (lie chief sup- 
 port of the body,) The thigh. 
 
 Femora'lis arte'eia. a continuation 
 of the external iliac along the thigh, from 
 Poupart's ligament to (he ham. 
 Fe'morjs OS. See Fenivr. 
 
 in 
 
 FE'MUR. (Femur, -moris, n.) Os femoris. 
 The thigh-bone. A long cylindrical bone, 
 situated between the pelvis and tibia. Its 
 upper extremity affords three considerable 
 processes ; these are, the head, the trochanter 
 major, and trochanter minor. The head, 
 which forms about two-thirds of a sphere, is 
 turned inwards, and is received into the ace- 
 tabulum of the OS innominatum,wi(h which 
 il is articulated by enarthrosis. It is covered 
 by a cartilage, which is thick in its middle 
 part, and (bin at its edges, but which is 
 wanting in its lower internal part, where a 
 round spongy fossa is observable, to which 
 the strong ligament, usually, though impro- 
 perly called the round one, is attached. 
 This ligament is about an inch in length, 
 flattish, and of a triangulur shape, having 
 its narrow extremity attached to the fossa 
 just described, while its broader end is fixsd 
 obliquely to the rough surface near the inner 
 and anterior edge of the acetabulum of the 
 OS innominatum, so that U appears shorter 
 internally and anteriorly than it does exter- 
 nally and posteriorly. 
 
 The head of the os femgris is supported 
 obliquely, with respect to the rest of the 
 bone, by a smaller part, called the cervix, 
 or neck, which in the generality of subjects, 
 is about an inch in length. At its basis 
 we observe two oblique ridges, which ex- 
 tend from the trochanter major to the tro- 
 chanter minor. Of these ridges, (he pos- 
 terior one is the mo.st prominent. Around 
 this neck is attached (he capsular ligament 
 of (he joint, wiiich likewise adheres (o the 
 edge of the cotyloid cavity, and is s(rengt}|. 
 eued anteriorly by many strong ligamen- 
 tous fibres, which begin from the lower 
 and anterior part of the ilium, and spreading 
 broader as they descend, adhere to the 
 capsular ligament, end are attached to the 
 anterior oblique ridge at the bottom of the 
 neck of (he femur. Pos(eriorly and ex(er- 
 nally, from the basis of (he neck of the 
 bone, a large unequal protuberance stands 
 out, which is ihe trochanter major. The 
 upper edge of (his process is sharp and 
 poin(ed posteriorly, but is more obtuse 
 anteriorly. A part of it is rough and un- 
 equal, for the insertion of the muscles; 
 (he rest is smooth, and covered with a thia 
 cartilaginous crust, between which and the 
 tendon of the glul8eus maximus that slides 
 over it, a large bursa mucosa is interposed. 
 Anteriorly, at the root of this process, and 
 immediately below the bottom of the neck, 
 is a small process called trochanter minor. 
 Its basis is nearly triangular, having its two 
 upper angles turned towards the head of 
 (he femur and the great trochanter, while 
 its lower angle is placed towards the body 
 of the bone. Its summit is rough and 
 rounded. These two processes have gotten 
 the name of trochanters, from the muscles 
 that arc inserted in(o (hem being the prin- 
 cipal instruments of the rotatory motion of 
 
S54 
 
 FEU 
 
 PER 
 
 the thigh. Immediately below these two kinds of fermenlation : the spiriruoMs, whick 
 
 processes the body of the bone may be said affords ardent spirit ; the acetous, which 
 
 to begin. It is smooth snd convex before, affords vinegar, or acetic acid ; and the 
 
 but is made hollow behind by the action of jmtrid fermentation, or putrefaction, which 
 
 the muscles. In the middle of this pos- produces volatile alkali. The conditions ne- 
 
 terior concave surface is observed a rough cessary for spirituous fermentation are, 
 
 ^ *idge, called linea aspera, which seems to 1. A saccharide mucilage. 2. A degree 
 
 H? originate from the trochanters, and extend- of fluidity slightly V'iscid. 3. A degree of 
 
 ing downwards, divides at length into two heat between 55 and 65 of Fahrenheit. 
 
 branches, which terminate in the tubero- 4. A large mass, in which a rapid coramo- 
 
 sities near the condyles. At the upper part lion may be excited. When these four 
 
 ^of it, blood-vessels pass to the internal sub- conditions are united, the spirituous fer- 
 
 slance of the bone, by a hole that runs ob- mentation takes place, and is known by 
 
 liquely upwards. the following characteristic phenomena: 
 
 The lower extremity of the os femoris 1. An intestine motion takes place. 2. 
 is larger than the upper one, and somewhat The bulk of the mixture then becomes 
 flattened, so as to form two surfaces, of augmented. 3. The transparency of the 
 which the anterior one is broad and conveJi, fluid is diminished by opake filaments. 4. 
 and the posterior one narrower and-slightly Heat is generated. 5. The solid parts mixed 
 concave. This end of the bone terminates with the liquor rise and float in consequence 
 in two large protuberances, called co7idylts^ of the disengagement of elastic fluid. 6. A 
 which are united before so as to form a large quantity of carbonic acid gas is disen- 
 pulley, but are separated behind by a con- gaged in bubbles. All the.-e phenomena 
 siderable cavity, in which the crural vessels gradually cease in proportion as the liquor 
 and nerves are placed secure from the com- loses iis sweet and mild taste, and it be- 
 pression to which they would otherwise be comes brisk, penetrating, and cajjable of 
 exposed in the action of bending the leg. producing intoxication. In this manner 
 Of these two condyles, the external one is wine, beer, cider, &ic. are made. All bodies 
 the largest ; and when the bone is separated which have undergone the sjrirituous fer- 
 from the rest of the skeleton, and placed mentation are capable o( passing on to the 
 perpendicularly, the internal condyle pro- acid fermentation ; but although it is pro- 
 jects less forwards, and descends nearly bable thai the.acid fermentation never takes 
 three-tenths of an inch low er than the ex- place before the body has gone through the 
 ternal one; but in ils natural situation, the spirituous fermenlation, yet the duration of 
 bone is placed obliquely, so that both con- the first is frequently so short and impercepti- 
 dyles are then nearly on a level with each hie, that it cannot be ascertained. Besidesthe 
 other. Al the side of each condyle, exter- bodies which are proper for s|iirituous fer- 
 ;|ialjy, there is a tuberosity, the siiualion of mentation, this class includes all sorts of 
 whiicb is similar to (hat of the condyles of fajcula boiled in water. The conditions re- 
 the OS humeri. The two branches of the quired for the acid fermentation are, 1. A 
 linea aspera terminate in these luberosilies, heal from 70 to 85 degrees of Fahrenheit 
 which are rough, and serve for attachment 
 of ligaments and muscles. 
 
 Finnel. See Anelhvm fa; hie id urn. 
 
 Fennel, hog's. See Pucedanum. 
 
 FENE'STRA OVA'LIS. An oblong, or 
 elliptical foramen, between the cavity of tiie 
 tympanum and the vestibulum of the ear. 
 It is shut by the stiipes. 
 
 A certain degree of liquidity. 3. The 
 presence of atmospheric air. 4. A mo 
 derate quantity of fni mentable matter. The 
 phe.TOinena which accompany this fermen- 
 tation, are an intestine moiion, and a con- 
 siderable absorption of air. The transparent 
 liquor becomes turbid, but regains its lim- 
 j)idity when fermenta'ion is over. The 
 
 FENE'STRA ROTU'NDA. , A round fermented liquor now consists, in a great 
 
 foramen, leading from the tympanum to measure, of a peculiar acid, called the acetic 
 
 the cochlea of the ear. It is covered by acid, or vinegar Not a vestige of spirit 
 
 a membrane in the fresh subject. remains, it being entirely decomposed; but 
 
 Fenugreek. See Trigonella fmnvm groicum . the greater Ihe quantity of spirit in the li- 
 
 Fe'rine. {Ferinus, sc. morbus, savage quor, previous to the fermentation, the 
 
 or brutal.) A term occasionally applied to greater will be the quantity of true vinegar 
 
 anv malignant or noxious disease. obtained. See also Putrefaclion. 
 
 'FER!V'1E1NTA'T!()N. Fermentatio. A FERME'IMTUM. {Quasi fervimentum, 
 
 spontaneous commotion in a vegetable from ferveo, to work.) Yest. 
 
 substance, by which its properties are Fern, male. See Poly podium jilix mas. 
 
 totally changed. There are several cir- Fern, female. Sec Pleris aquilina. 
 
 cumstances required in order that ferment-' FERNEL, John, w^as born at Clare- 
 
 ation may proceed: such are, 1. A certain mont, near the end of the fifteenth century, 
 
 degree of fluidity ; thus, dry substances He went at the age of 19 to prosecute his 
 
 do not ferment at all. 3. A certain degree studies at Paris, and distinguished himself 
 
 of heaf. 3. The contact of air. Chemists, so much, that, after taking the degree of 
 
 ofter Boerhaave, have dislinguisned three master of arts, he was chosen professor of 
 
FER 
 
 FEK 
 
 So» 
 
 dialectics in his college. His application 
 (hen became intense, till a quartan ague 
 obliged him to seek his native air : anti on 
 his return to Paris, he determined on the 
 medical profession, and taught philosophy 
 for his support, till in 1330, he took his 
 doctor's degree. Soon after he married, 
 and speedily got into extensive practice ; 
 and at length was made physician to the 
 Dauphin, who afterwards became Henry II. 
 He was obliged to accompany that monarch 
 in his campaigns, yet he still, though at the 
 age of sixty, seldom passed h day without 
 writing. But in 1558, having lost his wife 
 of a fever, he did not long survive her. His 
 works are numerous on philosophical, as 
 well as medical subjects ; of the latter the 
 most esteemed were his " Medicina," dedi- 
 cated to Henry IF., and a posthumous 
 treatise on fevers. 
 
 Ferrame'ntum. An instrument made 
 of iron. 
 
 Fe'rri alkali'ni li'quor. Solution of 
 alkaline iron. " Take of iron, two drachms 
 and a half ; nitric acid, two lluid-ounces ; 
 distilled water, six fluid-ounces ; solution of 
 subcarbonate of potash, six fluid-ounces. 
 Having mixed the acid and water, pour 
 them upon the iron, and wh'Mi the effer- 
 vescence has ceased, pour otT tlie clear acid 
 solution ; add this gradually, and at inter- 
 vals, to the solution of subcarbonate of 
 potash, occasionally shaking it, until it has 
 assumed a deep brown-red colour, and no 
 further effervescence takes place. Lastly, 
 8et it by for six hours, and pour off the 
 clear solution." This preparation was first 
 described by Stahl, and called tinctura 
 tnartis alkalina, and is now introduced in 
 the Lond. Pharm. as affording a combi- 
 nation of iron distinct from any other, and 
 often applicable to practice. The dose is 
 from half a drachm to a drachm. 
 
 Fe'bri carbo'nas. See Fern siibcar- 
 bonus. 
 
 Fe'rri limatu'ra pcrifica'ta. Puri- 
 fied iron filings; These possess tonic, as- 
 tringent, and deobstruent virtues, and are 
 calculated to relieve chlorosis and other dis- 
 eases in which steel is indicated, where 
 acidity in the primee viae abounds. 
 
 Fe'rri rubi'go. See Ferri suMcarbonas. 
 
 Fe'rri subcarbo'nas. Fevri carbonas. 
 Ferrum prcecipitatum, formerly called cha- 
 lybis rtibigo prmparafa and ferri rubigo. Sub- 
 carbonate of Iron. ''• Take of sulphate of 
 iron, eight ounces ; subcarbonate of soda, 
 six ounces ; boiling water, a gallon. Dis- 
 solve the sulphate of iron and subcarbonate 
 of soda separately, each in four pints of 
 water; then mix the solutions together and 
 set it by, that the precipitated powder may 
 subside ; then having poured off the super- 
 natant liquor, wash the subcarbonate of 
 iron with hot water, and dry it upon bibu- 
 lous paper in a gentle heat." It possesses 
 Mild «^rroborant and stimulating properties, 
 
 and is exhibited with success in leucorrhaea, 
 ataxia, asthenia, chlorosis, dyspepsia, rachitis, 
 &c. Dose from two to ten grains. 
 
 Fe'rri su'lphas. Sulphate of iron ; for- 
 merly called sal marlis, vitriolum martu, 
 vitriolum ferri, and lately/errwm vitriolatum, 
 Green vitriol. " Take of iron, sulphuric 
 acid, of each by weight, eight ounces ; 
 water, four pints. Mis together the sul- 
 phuric acid and water in a glass vessel, 
 and add thereto the iron ; then after the"^ 
 effervescence has ceased, filter the solution 
 through paper, and evaporate it until crys- 
 tals form as it cools. Having poured away 
 the water, dry these upon bibulous paper." 
 This is an excellent preparation of iron, 
 and is exhibited, in many diseases, as a 
 styptic, tonic, astringent, and anthelmintic. 
 Dose from one grain to five grains. 
 
 FE'RRUM. (Ferrum, -i, neut. the ety- 
 mology uncertain.) See Iron. 
 
 Fe'brum ammonia'tum. Ammoniated 
 iron ; formerly known by the names ofjlores 
 martiales ; flores sails ammoniaci martiales ; 
 ens marlis ; ens veneris Boylei ; sal martis 
 murialicum sublimalum, and lately by the 
 title of ferrum^ ammoniacale. " Take of 
 subcarbonate of iron, muriate of ammonia, 
 of each a pound. Mix them intimately, and 
 sublime by immediate exposure to a strong 
 fire ; lastly, reduce the sublimed ammo- 
 niated iron to powder." This preparation 
 is astringent and deobstruent, in doses 
 from 3 to 15 grs. or more in the form of 
 bolus or pills, prepared with some gum. It 
 is exhibited in most cases of debility, in 
 chlorosis, asthenia, raenorrhagia, intermit- 
 tent fevers, &c. This or some other strong 
 preparation of iron, as the Tinct. ferri mu- 
 riatis, Mr. Cline is wont to recommend in 
 scirrhous affections of the breast. See Tinc- 
 tura ferri nmmoniali. 
 
 Fe'ruum tartariza'tum. Tartarized 
 iron. A tartrate of potash and iron ; for- 
 merly called tarlarus chalybeatus ; mars 
 solubilis ; ferrum potabile. " Take of iron, 
 a pound ; supertartrate of potash, powdered, 
 two pounds; water, a pint. Hub them to- 
 gether ;pnd expose them to the air in a 
 broad glass vessel for eight days, then 
 dry the residue in a sand bath, and reduce 
 it to a very fine powder. Add to this 
 powder a pint more water, and expose it 
 for eight days longer, then dry it, and re- 
 duce it to a very fine powder." Its virtues 
 are astringent and tonic, and it forms in 
 solution an excellent tonic fomentation to 
 contusions, lacerations, distortions, &c. 
 Dose from ten grains to half a drachm. 
 
 Fe'rs^. The measles. 
 
 FE'RULA. The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linnaean system. Class Pen- 
 tandria. Order, Digynia. 
 
 Fe'rula Africa'na galbani'fera. The 
 galbanum plant. 
 
 Fe'rula assaf(E'tida. The systematic 
 name of the assafoetida plant. Aisafmlida. 
 
336 
 
 EEK. 
 
 ilingiselt «f the Persians. Allihl of the 
 Arabians. By some thought to be the 
 e-rAfiiv,ve), cTTo^ (TixifKv of Dioscorjdes, Tbe- 
 ophrastus, and Hippocrates. iMser et laser- 
 ymuin of the Latins. Assafcetida gum resin. 
 The plant which affords this gum resin, is 
 the Ferula assafatida foliis aUernatim sinua- 
 tis, obluds, of Linnaeus. It grows plentifully 
 on the mountains in the provinces of Choras- 
 san and Laar, in Persia. 
 
 tS/k The process of obtaining it is as follows : 
 the earth is cleared away from the top of the 
 roots of the oldest plants ; the leaves and 
 stalks are then twi.-ited away, and made into 
 a covering, to screen the root from the sun ; 
 in this state the root is left for forly days, 
 when the covering is removed, and the top 
 of the root cut off transversely ; it is then 
 screened again from the sun for forty-eight 
 hours, when the juice it exudes is scraped 
 off, and exposed to the sun to harden. A 
 second transverse section of the root is made, 
 and the exudation suffered to continue for 
 forty-eight hours, and then scraped off. In 
 this manner it is eight times repeatedly col- 
 lected in a period of sis weeks. The juice 
 thus obtained has a bitter, acrid, pungent 
 taste, and is well known by its peculiar nau- 
 seous smell, the strength of which is the 
 surest test of its goodness. This odour is 
 extremely volatile, and of course the drug 
 loses much of its efficacy by keeping. It is 
 brought (o us in large irregular masses, com- 
 
 . posed of various little shining' lamps, or 
 grains, which are partly of a whitifli colour, 
 partly reddish, and par'.ly of a violet hue. 
 Those masses are accounted the best which 
 are clear, of a pale reddish colour, and varie- 
 gated with a great number of elegant white 
 tears. This concrete juice consists of two- 
 thirds of gum and one-third of resin, and 
 volatile oil, in .vhich its taste and smell re- 
 side. It yields all its virtues to alkohol. 
 Triturated with water, it forms a milk-like 
 mixture, the resin being diffused by the me- 
 dium of the gum. Distilled with water, it 
 affords a small quantity of essential oil. It 
 is the most powerful of all the foetid gums, 
 and is a most valuable remedy. \i is most 
 commonly employed in hysteria, hypocondri- 
 asis, some symploms of dyspepsia, flatulent 
 colics, and in most of those diseases termed 
 nervous, but its chief use is derived from its 
 antispasmodic effects ; and it is thought to 
 be the most powerful remedy wo possess, 
 for those peculiar convulsive and spasmodic 
 affections, which often recur in the tirit of 
 these diseases, both taken into the stomach 
 and in the way of enema. It is also recom- 
 mended as an emmenagogue, anthelmintic, 
 antiasthmatic, and anodyne. Dr. Cullen 
 prefers it as an expectorant to gum ammoni- 
 acum. Where we wish it to act immediate- 
 ly as an antispasmodic, it should be used in 
 a fluid form, as that of tincture, from half 
 a drachm to two drachms. When given in 
 the form of a pill, or triturated with water, 
 
 ifs usual dose is from 5 to 20grs. Vthtis 
 in the form of enema, one or two drachms 
 are to be diffused in eight ounces of warm 
 milk or water. It is sometimes applied 
 externally as a plaster and stimulating re- 
 medy, in hysteria, &c. 
 
 Fe'rula" minor. All-heal of JEscuU- 
 plus ; this plant is said to be detergent. 
 
 Ferula'cca. The ferula galbanifera. 
 
 Fever. See Febris. 
 
 Feverfew. See Mairicariui 
 
 Fi'beb. (From Jiber, extreme, because 
 it resides in (lie extremities of lakes and 
 rivers.) The beaver. Castor fiber, of Lin- 
 naeus ; it has two excretory follicles near the 
 anus, filled with an unctuous substance 
 called castor. See Castor. 
 
 FIBRE. Fibra. An anatomical term 
 for a very simple lilament tupposed to be 
 composed of earthy particles, connected to- 
 gether by an intermediate gluten. It is 
 owing to the different arrangements of the 
 fibres that the cellular structure, membranes, 
 muscles, vessels, nerves, and in short every 
 part of the body, except the fluids, are form- 
 ed. 
 
 Fibre muscular. See Muscular fibre. 
 
 FiBRiNE. The coagulable lymph is so 
 termed by the French. 
 
 FI'BULA. {Quasi figilula ; irom figo^ 
 to fasten; so named because it joins to- 
 gether the tibia and the muscles.) A long 
 bone of the leg, situated on the outer side 
 of the tibia, and which forms, at its lower 
 end, the outer ankle. Its upper extremity 
 is formed into an irregular head, on the in- 
 side of which is a slightly concave articu- 
 lating surface, which, iri the recent subjects, 
 is covered with cartilage, and receives the 
 circular flat surface under the edge of the 
 external cavity of the tibia. This articula- 
 tion is surrounded by a capsular ligament, 
 which is farther strengthened by other st.'-ong 
 ligamentous fibres, so as to allow only a 
 small motion backwards and forwards. — 
 Externally, the head of the fibula is rough 
 and protuberant, serving for the attachment 
 of ligaments, and for tfse insertion of the 
 biceps cruris muscle. — Immediately below 
 it, on its inner side, is a tubercle, from which 
 apartef the gastrocnemius internus has its 
 origin. Immediately below this head the 
 body of the bone begins. It is of a trian- 
 gular shape, and appears as if it were slightly 
 twisted at each end, in a different direction. 
 It is likewise a little curved inwards and for- 
 wards. This curvature is in part owing to 
 the action of muscles : and in part perhaps 
 to the carelessness of nurses. — Of the three 
 angles of the bone, that which is turned 
 towards the tibia is the most prominent, and 
 serves for the attachment of the interosseous 
 ligament, which, in its structure and uses, 
 resembles that of the fore-arm, and, like 
 that, is a little interrupted above and below. 
 The three surfaces of the bone are variously 
 impressed by different muscles. Abont the 
 
ric 
 
 Flh 
 
 351 
 
 iuiddle of the posterior surface is observed 
 a passage for the medullary vessels, slanting 
 downwards. The lower end of the fibula 
 is formed into a spongy, oblong head, ex- 
 ternally rough and convex, internally smooth 
 and covered vvitli a thin cartilage, where it 
 is received by the external triangular de- 
 pression at the lower end of the tibia. This 
 articulation, which resembles that of its up- 
 per extremity, is furnished with a capsular 
 iigftuient, and farther strengthened by liga- 
 mentous fibres, which are stronger and 
 more considerable than those before de- 
 scribed. They extend from the tibia to the 
 fibula, in an oblique direction, and are more 
 easily discernible before than behind. Below 
 this the fibula is lengthened out, so as to 
 form a considerable process, called malleo- 
 lus externus, or the outer ankle. It is 
 smooth, and covered with cartilage on the 
 inside, where it is contiguous to the astra- 
 galus, or first bone of the foot. At the lower 
 and inner part of this process there is a 
 spongy cavity, filled with fat ; and a little 
 beyond this, posteriorly, is a cartilaginous 
 groove, for the tendons of the peroneus 
 iongus and peroneus brevis, which are here 
 bound down by the ligamentous fibres that 
 are extended over them. 
 
 The principal uses of this bone seem to 
 be, to afford origin and insertion to muscles, 
 and to contribute to the articulation of the 
 leg with the foot. 
 
 Fioa.'ria. (From Jicus, a fig, so called 
 from its likeness.) The herb figwort, or 
 pile-wort, the ranunculus ficaria of Lin- 
 njeus. 
 
 Fica'tio. (From finis, a fig.) Tuber- 
 cles near the anus and pudenda. 
 
 Ficoide'a. Ficoides. Resembling a fig. 
 A name of the houseleek, which is emol- 
 lient. 
 
 Fi'CUS. 1. A fleshy excrnscence about 
 the anus, in figure resembling a fig. 
 
 2. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnajan system. Class, Polygamia. Or- 
 der, Dioecia. The fig-tree. 
 
 Fi'ccs ca'rica. The systematic name 
 of the fis-tree. Carica. Ficits. Ficus vul- 
 garis. Ficus communis. Et/*« of the Greeks. 
 The fig. The plant which affords this fruit 
 is the Ficus Carica of Linnagus. French 
 figs are, when completely ripe, soft, succu- 
 lent, and easily digested, unless eaten in 
 immoderate quantities, when they are apt 
 to occasion flatulency, pain of the bowels, 
 and diarrhoea. The dried fruit, which is 
 sold in our shops, is pleasanter to the taste, 
 and more wholesome and nutritive. They 
 are directed in the decoctum hordei com- 
 positum, and in the electuarium lenitivum. 
 Applied externally, they promote the sup- 
 puration of tumours ; hence they have a 
 place in maturating cataplasms j and are 
 very convenient to apply to the gums, and, 
 when boiled with milk, to the throat. 
 Fi'ccs I'sDicA. See Lacca. 
 
 FiDiciSAi-KS. {Fidicinalis, sc. musculus.) 
 See Lumbricales. 
 
 FIENUS, Thomas, was son of a phy- 
 sician of Antwerp, and born in 1567. Af- 
 ter studying at Leyden and Bologn^, he 
 was invited, at the age of 26, to be one of 
 the medical professors at Louvaine, where 
 he took his degrees. With the exception of 
 one year, during which he attended the 
 Duke of Bavaria, he remained in that of- 
 fice (ill his death in 1631. Besides his 
 grea' abilities in medicine and surgery, he 
 was disiinguished for his knowledge of na- 
 tural history, the learned languages, and the 
 mathematics. He has left several works ; 
 the chief of which is termed " Libri Chi- 
 rurgici XII." treating of the principal ope- 
 rations ; it passed through many editions. 
 His Father, John, was author of a well re- 
 ceived treatise, " De Flatibus." 
 
 Fis;s. See Ficus carica. 
 
 Figwort. See Ranunculus ficaria. 
 
 Fila'go. Cud or cotton-weed ; an as- 
 tringent. 
 
 FI'LA.VIENT. (Filamentum ; from fi~ 
 lum, a thread.) A term applied in anato- 
 my to a small thread-like portion adhering 
 to any part, and frequently synonymous 
 with fibre. See Fibre. 
 
 File'llum. (From filum, a thread, be- 
 cause it resembles a string.) The fraenum of 
 the penis. 
 
 File'tom. (From filum, a thread ; 
 named from its string-like appearance.) The 
 fraenum of the tongue. 
 
 FiLi'cuLA. (Dim. of ^^tx, fern ; a small 
 sort of fern ; or from ^Zwm, a thread, which 
 it resembles.) Common maiden-hair. See 
 Miaidhum capillus Veneris. 
 
 FILIPE'NDUL.4. (From filum, a 
 thread, and pendeo, to hang ; so named be- 
 cause the numerous bulbs of its roots hang, 
 as it were, by small threads.) See Spiraea 
 filipendula. 
 
 Filipe'ndula aqua'tica. Water-drop- 
 wort. 
 
 Fi'Lius a'nte pa'trem. Any plant 
 whose flower comes out before the leaf, as 
 coltsfoot. 
 
 FI'LIX. (From filum, a thread ; so 
 called from its being cut, as it were, in slen- 
 der portions, like threads.) Fern. See Po- 
 lypodium fdix mas. 
 
 Fi'lix acdlea'ta. See Polypodium acu- 
 leatum. 
 
 Fi'lix fce'mina. See Pteris aquilina. 
 
 Fi'lix flo'rida. See Osmunda regalis. 
 
 Fi'lix mas. See Polypodium filix mas. 
 
 FILTRA'TION. (Filtratio ; from fil- 
 trum, a strainer.) A method of rendering 
 fluids clear, by passing them through a po- 
 rous solid, as the filtering stone, compact 
 close linen, woollen cloths, or porous paper, 
 which is generally used for this purpose, as 
 a lining to a funnel, or other such vessel. 
 Filtration is also performed on a principle 
 somewhat different, as by immersing one 
 
358' 
 
 FIS 
 
 FLE 
 
 end of a porous substance, as a piece of 
 list, skein of colton, or slip of thick paper, 
 or other sucli substance, moistened in its 
 whole length in the fluid, and allowing the 
 other end of it to hang down, over the out- 
 side of the vessel. The fluid in this de- 
 pending part drains out by its own gravity, 
 and is supplied by capillary attraction from 
 the portion next within the vessel, which is 
 supplied in the same manner from the sur- 
 face of the fluid, till the whole passes over, 
 unless too deep, the list, kc. appearing to 
 act as syphons. 
 
 Fl'LTRUM. A filter, straining or fil- 
 tering instrument. 
 
 Fi'lcm arsenica'le. Corrosive subli- 
 mate. 
 
 Fl'MBRIiE. (Fimbria, a fringe. Qua- 
 si fimbria; ir ova finis, the extremity.) The 
 extremities of the Fallopian tubes. See 
 Uterus. 
 Finckle. See Anelhum faniculum. 
 Fine leaved water hemlock. See Phellan- 
 drium aquaticum. 
 
 Finochio. The Italian name of the sweet 
 azorian fennel. 
 
 Fir-'ree. See Pinus. 
 Fir, balsam of Gilead. See Pinii^ bal- 
 samea. 
 
 Fir, Canada. See Pinus balsamea. 
 Fir. J^forwaij sprure. See Pinus abies. 
 Fir, Scotch. See Pinus sylveslris. 
 Fir, silvef. See Pinus picea. 
 FIRE. Ignis. A very simple and ac- 
 tive element, the principal agent in nature 
 to balance the power and natural elFect of 
 attraction. The most useful acceptation of 
 the word fire comprehends heat and light. 
 There have been several theories proposed 
 respecting fire, but no one as yet is fully 
 established. See Caloric and Light. 
 FiRMi'siuM. MiNERA'unai. Antimony. 
 FISCHER, John Andrew, son of an apo- 
 thecary at Erfurt, was born in 1667. He gra- 
 duated there, and was appointed in succession 
 to several professorships ; but that of patho- 
 iogy and the practice of medicine he did 
 not receive Jill the age of 48. He acquired 
 considerable reputation in his profession ; 
 and he had been ten j'ears physician to the 
 court of Mayence ; when he died in 1729. 
 Among several minor works he was author 
 of some of greater importance ; as the 
 " Consilia Medica," in three volumes, the 
 -" Responsa Practica," and a Synopsis of 
 Medicine, facetiously termed " llias in 
 Nuce." 
 
 Fish-glue. See Ichthyocolla. 
 
 FISSU'RA MA'GNA SY'LVll. The 
 anterior and middle lobes of the cerebrum 
 on each side are parted by a deep narrow 
 sulcus, which ascends obliquely backwards 
 from the temporal ala of the os sphenoides, 
 to near the middle of the os parietale, and 
 this sulcus is thus called. 
 
 FISSURE. Fissura. That species of 
 
 fracture in which the bone is slit, but not 
 completely divided. 
 
 Fislic-nut. See Pistachio vera. 
 
 FI'STULA. {Quasi fusula : from fun- 
 do, to pour out ; or from its similarity to a 
 pipe, or reed.) Eligii morbus. A term in 
 surgery, applied to a long and sinuous ulcer 
 that has a narrow opening, and which some- 
 times leads to a larger cavity ; and has no 
 disposition to heal. No technical terra 
 has been more misapplied : and no mis- 
 interpretation of a word has had worse in- 
 fluence in practice than this. Many simple 
 healthy abscesses, with small openings, have 
 too often been called fistulous ; and, the 
 treatment pursued has in reality at last ren- 
 dered them so, and been the only reason of 
 their not having healed. 
 
 Fistula'ria. (From fistula, a pipe : so 
 called because its stalk is hollow.) A name 
 for ^tavesacre. 
 
 Five-leaved grass. See Poteniilla rep- 
 tans. 
 
 Fixed air. See Carbonic acid. 
 
 FIXED BODIES. Chemists give this 
 name to those substances which cannot be 
 caused to pass by a strong rarefaction from 
 the solid or liquid state to that of an elastic 
 fluid. 
 
 Flag, sweet. See Acorus calamus. 
 Flag, yellow water. See Irii pseudacorus. 
 
 Fla'mmcla. (Dim. of flamma, a fire, 
 named from the burning pungency of its 
 taste.) See Ranunculus fiammula. 
 
 Fla'mmula jo' vis. See Clematis recta. 
 
 FL \ TULENT. Windy. 
 
 Flax-leaved daphne. See Daphne Gni- 
 dium. 
 
 Flax, purging. See Linum calharticum. 
 
 Flax, spurge. See Daphne gnidium. 
 
 Flea wort. See Planlago Psyllium. 
 
 Fle'men. (From flecto, to incline down- 
 wards.) Flegmen. A tumour about the 
 ankles. 
 
 Flere'sin. Gout. 
 
 FLE'XOR. The name of several mus- 
 cles whose office it is to bend parts Into 
 which they are inserted. 
 
 Fle'XOK ACCESSO'RIUS DIGlTO'llUM Pe'dIS. 
 
 See Flexor longus digilorum pedis. 
 
 FLE'XOR BRE'VIS DIGITO'RUM 
 PE'DIS, P ERF OR AT US, SUBLI'- 
 MIS. Flexor brevis digitorum pedis perfo- 
 ratus of Albinus. Flexor brevis of Doug- 
 las. Flexor digitorum brevis, sive perforatus 
 pedis of Winslow. Perforates, seu flexor 
 secundi internodii digitorum pedis of Cowper, 
 and calcano sus-phalangettien commun of 
 Dumas. A flexor muscle of the toes, si- 
 tuated on the foot. It arises by a narrow 
 tendinous, and fleshy beginning, from the 
 infrrior protuberance of the os calcis. It 
 likewise derives many of its fleshy fibres 
 from the adjacent aponeurosis, and soon 
 forms a thick belly, which divides into four 
 portions. Each of these portions termi- 
 nates in a flat tendon, the fibres of which 
 
FLE 
 
 FLE 
 
 3Sd 
 
 decussate, to^fibrd a passage to a tendon of 
 the long flexor, and afterwards re-uniling, 
 are inserted into the second phalanx of each 
 or the fonr lesser toes. This muscle serves 
 to bend the second joint of the toes. 
 
 FLEXOR BRE'VIS MINIMI D!'- 
 GITI PE'DIS. Paralhenar minor of 
 W inslow. This little muscle is situated 
 along the inferior surface and outer edge 
 of the metatarsal bone of the little loe. 
 It arises tendinous from the basis of (hat 
 bone, and from the ligaments that connect 
 it to the OS cuboides. It soon becomes 
 fleshy, and adheres almost the whole length 
 of the metatarsal bone, at the anterior ex- 
 tremity of which it forms a small tendon, 
 that is inserted into the root of the first 
 joint of the little toe. Its use is to bend 
 the little toe. 
 
 FLEXOR BRE'VIS rO'LLl'CISMA'- 
 ]SUS. Flexor secundi inlenwdii of Doug- 
 las. Thenar of VVinslow. Flexor primi 
 et secundi ossis pollicis of Cowper, and Car- 
 pophalangien du pouce of Dumas. This 
 muscle is divided into two portions by the 
 tendon of the flexor longus pollicis. The 
 outermost portion arises tendinous from liie 
 anterior part of theos trapezoides and inter- 
 nal annular ligament. The second, or in- 
 nermost, and thickest portion, arises from 
 the same bone, and likewise from (he os 
 magnum, and os cuneiforme. Both these 
 portions are inserted tendinous into the se- 
 samoid bones of (he tiiumh. The use of 
 this muscle is to bend the second joint of 
 the thumb. 
 
 FLE'XOR BRE'VIS PO'LLICIS PE'- 
 DIS. Flexor brevis of Dtjuglas. Flexor 
 brevii pollicis n[ Cowper, and Tarsophalan- 
 giendu pouce of Dumas. A muscle of the 
 great loe, that bends the first joint of that 
 part. It is situated upon the metatarsal 
 bone of the great toe, arises, tendinous 
 from the under and anterior part of the 
 os caicis, and from the under part of the 
 OS cuneiforme externum. It socui becomes 
 fleshy and divisible into two portions which 
 do not separate from eacii other (ill they 
 have reached the anterior extremity of the 
 metatarsal bone of the great loe, where 
 they become tendinous, and then the inner- 
 most portion unites with the tendon of the 
 abductor, and the outermost with that of 
 the adductor pollieis. They adhere to the 
 external os sesamoideum, and are finally 
 inserted into the root of the first joint of 
 the great toe. These two portions, by 
 their separation, form a groove, in which 
 passes the tendon of the flexor longus pol- 
 licis. 
 
 FLE'XOR CARPI RADIA'LIS. Ra- 
 dialis internus of Albinus and Winslow, and 
 Epitrochlo-metacarpien of Dumas. This is 
 a long thin muscle, situated obliquely at 
 the inner and anterior part of the fore-arm, 
 between the palmaris longus and t!ie pro- 
 nator teres. It arises, teadinous from the 
 
 inner condyle of the os humeri, and by 
 many fleshy fibres, from the adjacent ten- 
 dinous fascia. It descends along the infe- 
 rior edge of the pronator teres, and termi- 
 nates in along, flat, and thin tendon, which 
 afterwards become^ narrower and thicker, 
 and, after passing under the internal annu- 
 lar ligament, in a groove distinct from the , 
 other tendons of the wrist, it spreads wider 
 again, and is inserted into the fore and up- 
 per part of the metacarpal bone that sustains 
 the fore finger. It serves to bend (he hand, 
 and its oblique direction may likewise enable 
 it to assist in its pronation. 
 
 FLE'XOR CA'RPI ULNA'RIS. Ul- 
 naris internus of Winslow and Albinus. 
 Epitrochli-cubito carpien of Dumas. A 
 muscle situated on the cubit or fore-arm, 
 that assists the former in bending the arm. 
 It arises tendinous from the inner condyle 
 of the OS humeri, and, by a small fleshy 
 origin, from the anterior edge of the ole- 
 cranon. Between these two portions, we 
 find the ulnar nerve passing to the fore-arm. 
 Some of its fibres arise likewise from the 
 tendinous fascia that covers the muscles of 
 the fore-arm. In its descent, it soon be- 
 comes tendinous, but its fleshy fibres do not 
 entirely disappear till it has reached the 
 lower extremity of the ulna, where its ten- 
 don spreads a little, and, after sending oflf 
 a few fibres to the external and internal and 
 annular ligaments, is inserted into the os 
 pisilorme. 
 
 FLE'XOR LO'WGUS DIGITO'RUM 
 PEDIS PKOFC'.NDUS PE'RFORANS. 
 Ptrforans seu flexor profundus ot Doug- 
 las, Flexor digilorum longus, sive perfo- 
 rans pedis, and perforans seu flexor lerlii 
 inlernodii digitorum pedis of Cowper, and 
 Tibio phalangelien of Dumas. A flexor 
 muscle ot the toes, situated along the pos- 
 terior part and inner side of the leg. It 
 arises fleshy from the back part of the tibia, 
 and, after running down to the interna! 
 ankle, its tendon passes under a kind of 
 annular ligament, and (hen through a sinu- 
 osity at the inside of the os caicis. Soon 
 after this it receives a small tendon from 
 the flexor longus pollicis pedis, and about 
 the middle of the foot it divides into four 
 tendons, which pass through the slits of the 
 flexor brevis digitorimi pedis, and are in- 
 serted into the upper part of the last bone 
 of all the lesser toes. About the middle of 
 the foot, this muscle unites with a fleshy 
 portion, which, from the name of its first 
 describer, has been usually called massa car- 
 nea Jacobi Sylvii : it is also termed Flexor 
 accessorius digilorum pedis. This appendage 
 arises by a thin fleshy origin, from most 
 part of the sinuosKy of the os caicis, and 
 likewise by a thin tendinous beginning from 
 the anterior part of the external tubercle of 
 that bone ; it soon becomes all fleshy, and 
 unites to the long flexor just before it di- 
 vides into its four tendons. The usej of 
 
360 FLK FIX 
 
 this muscle is to bend Ihe last joint of the <^%*/* of Winslow, and second carpo-phalatv- 
 toes. g;ie7i du petit doigt of Dumas. The situa- 
 
 FLE'XOR LO'NGUS PO'LLICIS MA- tion of this muscle is along the inner sui-face 
 NUS. Flexor longus poUicis of Albinus. of the metacarpal bone of the little finger. 
 Flexor ierliiinternodii of Douglas. Flexor It arises tendinous and fleshy from the hook- 
 terlii iniernudii sive longissimus pollicis of like process of the unciform bone, and like- 
 Cowper, and radio-phalangetien dupouce of wise from the anterior surface of (he ad- 
 Dunias. This muscle is placed at the side jacent part of the annular ligament. It 
 of the flexor longus digitorum pedis, pro- terminates in a flat tendon, which is con- 
 fundus, perforans, and is covered by the nected with that of the abductor minimi 
 extensores carpi radiales. It arises fleshy digiti, and inserted into the inner and an- 
 from the anterior surface of the radius, im- terior part of the upper end of the first bone 
 mediately below the insertion of the biceps, of the little finger. It serves to bend the 
 and is continued down along the oblique liitle finger, and likewise to assist the ab- 
 ridge, which serves for the insertion of the ductor. 
 
 supinator brevis, as far as the pronator quad- FLE'XOR PROFU'NDUS PE'RFOK- 
 ratus. Some of its fibres spring likewise ANS. Profundus of Albinus. Perforans 
 from the neighbouring edge of the interos- of Douglas. Perforans vulgo profundus 
 seous ligament. Its tendon passes under the of Winslow. Flexor terlii inUrriodii digi- 
 internal annular ligament of the wrist, and lorum manus, vel perforalus manus of Cow- 
 after running along the inner surface of the per, and aibito phalangelieii commun of 
 first bone of the thumb, between the two Dumas. This muscle is situated on the 
 portions of the flexor brevis pollicis, goes to fore-arm, immediately under the perforatus, 
 be inserted into the last joint of the thumb, which it greatly resembles in its shape. It 
 being bound down in its way by the liga- arises fleshy from tlie external side, and 
 mentous expansion that is spread over the upper part of the ulna, for some way down- 
 second bone. In some subjects we find a wards, and from a large portion of the in- 
 tendinous portion arising from the inner terosseus ligament. It splits into four 
 condyle of the os humeri, and forming a tendons a little before it passes under the 
 fleshy slip that commonly terminates near annular ligament of the wriiBt, and these 
 the upper part of the origin of this muscle pass through the slit in the tendons of the 
 from the radius. The use of this muscle is flexor sublrmis, to be inserted into the fore 
 to bend the last joint of the thumb. and upper part of the third or last bone of 
 
 FLE'XOR LO'NGUS PO'LLICIS PE'- all the four fingers, the joint of which they 
 DIS. This muscle is situated along the bend. 
 
 posterior part of the leg. It arises ten- FLE'XOR SUBLI'JVIIS PERFO'KA- 
 dinous and fleshy a little below the head of TUS. This muscle, which is the perfora- 
 the fibula, and its fibres continue to adhere tus of Cowper, Douglas, and Winslow, is 
 to that bone almost to its extremity. A by Albinus and otheis named siiblimis. It 
 little above the heel it terminates in a round has gotten the name of perforatus from its 
 tendon, which, after passing in a groove tendons being perforated by those of an- 
 formed at the posterior edge of the astra- other flexor muscle of the finger, called the 
 galus, and internal and lateral part of the perforans. They who give it the appella- 
 os calcis, in which it is secured by an annu- tion of sublimis, consider its situation with 
 lar ligament, goes to be inserted into the respect to the latter, and which instead of 
 last bone of the great toe, which it serves to perforans, they name profundus. It is a 
 bend. long muscle, situated most commonly at 
 
 FLE'XOR O'SSIS METACA'RPl PO'L- the anterior and inner part of the fore-arm, 
 LICIS. Sew opponens pollicis of Innes. between the palmaris longus and the flexor 
 Opponens pollicis manus of Albinus. Flexor carpi ulnaris ; but, in some subjects, we find 
 primi internodii of Douglas. Antilhenar sive it placed under the former of these muscles, 
 semi-inlerosseus pollicis of Winslow, and between the flexor carpi ulnaris and t4]e flexor 
 carpo phalangien du pouce of Dumas. This carpi radialis. It arises, tendinous and fleshy, 
 muscle is situated under the abductor brevis from the inner condyleof the os humeri, from 
 pollicis, which it resembles in its shape. It the inner edge of the coronoid process of the 
 arises tendinous and fleshy from the os sea- ulna, and from the upper and forepart of 
 phoides, and from the anterior and inner the radius, down to near the insertion of 
 part of the internal annular ligament. It is the pronator teres. A little below the midr 
 inserted tendinous and fleshy into the under die of the fore arm, it« fleshy belly divides 
 and anterior part of the first bone of the into four portions, which degenerate into as 
 thumb. It serves to turn the first bone of many round tendons, that pass all together 
 the thumb upon its axis, and at the same under the infernal annular ligament of the 
 time to bring it inwards opposite to the other wrist, after which they separate from each 
 fingers. other, become thinner and flatter, and run- 
 
 FLE'XOR PARVUS Ml'NIMI DI'GI- ning along the palm of the hand, under 
 TI. Mduclor minimi digiti, Hypothenar the aponeurosis jialmaris, are inserted into 
 iii()lani of Douglas. Hypolhenar minmi the upper part of the second bone of each 
 
FLU 
 
 FtU 
 
 3ia 
 
 finger. Previous to tbis insertion, however, 
 the fibres of each tendon decussate near the 
 extremity of the first bone, so as to aiford a 
 passage to a tendon of the perforans. Of 
 these four tendons, that of the middle finger 
 is the largest, that of the fore-finger the 
 next in size, and that of the little finger the 
 smallest. The use of this muscle is to bend 
 the second joint of the fingers. 
 
 Fle'xor te'rtii itvterno'dii. See Flexor 
 longus poinds manus. 
 
 Flo'res be'nzoes. See Benzoic acid. 
 
 Flo'res martia'les. See Ferrum amnio- 
 niatum. 
 
 Flo'res sa'hs ammo'niaci. SeeJinimo- 
 nim subcarbonas. 
 
 Flo'res sulphu'ris. See Sulphur. 
 
 Flo'res sulphu'ris lo'ti. See Sulphur 
 ioium. 
 
 Flowers. A term formerly applied by 
 chemists to the fine parts which are subli- 
 mated from certain bodies, as the flowers of 
 benjamin, sulphur, zinc, &ic. 
 
 Floioer-de-luce. See Iris germanica. 
 
 Flowers of Benjamin. See Benzoic acid. 
 
 FLOYER, Sir John, was born at Hinters, 
 in Staftbrdshire, about the year 1649, and 
 graduated at Oxford. He then settled at 
 Litchfield, where his attention and skill pro- 
 cured him extensive reputation, insomuch 
 that he was honoured with knighthood, as 
 a reward for his talents. He strongly ad- 
 vocated the use of cold bathing, particularly 
 in chronic rheumatism, and nervous disor- 
 ders ; and he ascribed the increasing preva- 
 lence of consumption to the discontinuance 
 of the practice of baptizing children by im- 
 mersion. He published several works on 
 this and other subjects ; particularly an ex- 
 cellent treatise on the Asthma, under which 
 be himself laboured from the time of puber- 
 t}', notwithstanding which he lived to be an 
 old man. He is said to iiave been one of the 
 first who reckoned the number of pulsations 
 by a time piece. 
 
 FLUATE. A salt formed by the fluoric 
 acid, combined with different bases : thus, 
 fluate of lime, &lc. 
 
 FLUCTUA'TION. A term used by sur- 
 geons, to express the undulation of a fluid ; 
 thus, when pus is formed in an abscess, or 
 when water accumulates in the abdomen, if 
 the abscess or abdomen be lightly pressed 
 with the fingers, the motion of fluctuation 
 may be distinctly felt. 
 
 Fluellin. See Antirrhinum elatinc. 
 
 FLUID. A fluid is that, the consti- 
 tuent particles of which so little attract 
 each other, that, when poured out, it drops 
 gutlatitn, and adapts itself, in every re- 
 spect, to the form of the vessel contain- 
 ing it. 
 
 Fluids of the bodv. This term is often 
 applied to the blood, and other humours of 
 which the body is composed. The drying 
 of any part of the human body demonstrates, 
 
 A6 
 
 that by far the greater part consists of fluid. 
 The quantity of fluid in a man of one hun- 
 dred and sxty pounds weight, is estimated 
 at one hundred and thirty-five pounds. The 
 fluids of the human body are divided into, 
 L Crude, or those which have not yet en- 
 tirely put on the animal nature, as the chime 
 and chyle. 2. Sanguineous ; to tbis is re- 
 ferred the blood, or the cruor of the blood. 
 
 3. Lymphatic, which are those of the lym- 
 phatic vessels, and the nutritious jelly. 
 
 4. Secreted; to this head are referred all 
 those separated from the blood, which are 
 very numerous. 5. ExcrementitiGUS, which 
 are eliminated fro.ii the body, as the alvine 
 fccces, urine, cutaneous, and pulmonary per- 
 spirable matter, &;c. 
 
 The secreted humours are divided iuto^ 
 I. Lacteal, which are white ; as the milk 
 juice of the prostate glands, &c. 2. ,1queous, 
 as the aqueous humour of the eye. 3. Mu- 
 cous, as the mucus of the nostrils and primee 
 viae. 4. Mbuminous, as (he serum of the 
 blood. 5. Oleous, as the oil of the adipose 
 membrane. 6. Bilious, as the bile and was 
 of the ears. 
 
 The fluids of the human body are also 
 divided from their motion into, 1. Circula- 
 ting, which continually circulate in the ves- 
 sels. 2. Commorant , wh'\ch. circulate with a 
 slow motion as the oil of the adipose mem- 
 brane and male semen. 3. Stagnant, which 
 remain for a certain time in any recepta- 
 cle, as cystic bile, urine^ and the alvine 
 feeces. 
 
 Flu'or a'lbus. See Leucorrhcca. 
 
 FLU'OR SPAR. Vitreous spar. Spar- 
 ry fluor. Derbyshire spar. A species of 
 salt which abounds in nature, formed by 
 the combination of the fluoric acid with 
 lime. It is called spar, bfcause it has the 
 sparry form and fracture: fluor, because 
 it melts very readily ; and vitreous, be- 
 cause it has the appearance of glass, and 
 may be fused into glass of no contemptible 
 appearance. 
 
 FLU'ORIC A'CID. The acidifiable base 
 of fluoric acid is unknown ; for no expe- 
 riments have yet been made by which it 
 can be exhibited, ft is merely from gene- 
 ral inference, that we may conjecture it to 
 consist of a simple acidifiable basis united 
 to oxygen. 
 
 This acid is to be obtained by putting one 
 part of finely pulverised fluate of lime into a 
 leaden retort, and pouring upon it two parts 
 and a half of sulphuric acid. Lute the re- 
 tort to a receiver of the same metal, and 
 apply a gentle lieat while the receiver is kept 
 cool with a mixture of salt and snow. The 
 fluoric acid will be obtained in the liquid 
 form, which must be kept in well closed 
 leaden or silver bottles, or phials coated 
 within with wax, or varnish. 
 
 The distinguishing property of fluoric 
 acid is, its power of dissolving and volali- 
 T\zwt sJ!ex On beldg esiiosleS \o i aio!?1; 
 
362 
 
 FCEN 
 
 atmospheric air, it emits white fumes which 
 are very deleterious ; and the liquid acts as 
 a powerful corrosive. Its action upon all 
 the inflammable substances is very feeble ; 
 it does not afford oxygen to them. H has 
 no action upon most of the metals, but it 
 dissolves many of their oxides. 
 
 Fluoric acid united to diff'erent bases, 
 forms saline compounds called Flu axes. 
 
 FLUO'RIC A'CID GAS. This is obtain- 
 ed when silex is added to the materials af- 
 fording fluoric acid, or when vessels of glass 
 are used; and it appears always to contain 
 siles, whence it has been called siiicated 
 fluoric acid. It is heavier than atmospheric 
 air. It does not maintain conibu.stion, nor 
 can animals breathe it. It is absorbed by 
 water, depositing silex, and forms with it 
 liquid fluoric acid. It has a penetrating 
 odour, approaching nearly to that of mu- 
 riatic acid gas. It corrodes animal and 
 vegetable matters. Light has no effect upon 
 it. It emits white fumes, in contact with 
 moist atmospheric air. It is very sour, and 
 therefore reddens blue vegetable colours. It 
 precipitates lime-water. With ammonia it 
 unites and forms a concrete body. It has 
 no action upon platina, gold, silver, mercu- 
 ry, tin, lead, antimony, cobalt, nickel, and 
 bismuth ; but it attacks iron, arsenic, and 
 manganese. 
 
 Flux. This word is mostly employed for 
 dysenteria. 
 
 FLUXION. A term mostly applied by 
 chemists, to signify the change of metals, 
 or other bodies, from the solid into the fluid 
 state, by the application of heat. See 
 Fusion. 
 
 Fly, Spanish. See Lylla. 
 
 Fo'ciLE ma'jus. The ulna and the radi- 
 us are occasionally denominated by the bar- 
 barous appellations of focile majus and mi- 
 nus ; the tibia and fibula in the leg are also 
 so called. 
 
 Fo'gus. a lobe of the liver. 
 
 Fodi'na. (From/odzo,to dig.) A quarry. 
 The labyrinth of the ear. 
 
 F(enicula'tcm li'gnuiu. a name for 
 sassafras. 
 
 FCENI'CULUM. ( Quasi fcenutn oculorum, 
 the hay or herb good for the sight ; so called 
 because it is thought good for the eyes.) 
 Fennel. See Antlhum. 
 
 FffiNi'cDLUM alpi'num. The herb spig- 
 neL 
 
 F(ENi'cDLUM a'knuum. Royal cummin. 
 
 F(ENi'cuLtJM aq,ua'ticum. See Fkdlan- 
 drium aquaiicum. 
 
 FcEKi'cpLUM du'lge. ^e& Ahtthum f(Eni- 
 culum. 
 
 FffiNi'cuLOM gebma'nicum. See Jlnellium 
 faniculum. 
 
 FcENi'cuLUM maki'num. Samphire. 
 
 Fffiwi'cuLUM ORtENTA'tE. Cuminum. 
 
 FcEwi'cuiuM poRci'sHM. See Peuceda- 
 num. 
 
 F«ENi'6ViWM siNENSE. Aniseed. 
 
 FCET 
 
 FffiNi'cuLUM sylve'stre. Bastard spig- 
 nel. 
 
 FcENi'cuLUM TORTUo'suM. FrBHch hart- 
 wort. 
 
 FffiKi'cunjM vulga're. See Anethum 
 fceniculum. 
 
 Fffi'NUM camelo'rum. See Juncus odora- 
 tus. 
 
 Fce'num gr^'cum. (Fcenum, hay, and 
 grcECUS, belonging to Greece; because, in 
 Greece, it grew in the meadows, like hay.) 
 See Trigonella fcenum greecum. 
 
 Fce'num svlve'stre. Wild fenugreek. 
 
 FOESIUS, Anutius, was born at Meniz, in 
 1528, and received his education at Paris, 
 where he imbibed a strong predilection for 
 the Greek language, and particularly the 
 works of Hippocrates. Returning to his 
 native place about the age of 28, his talents 
 soon procured him such extensive reputation, 
 that several princes endeavoured to allure 
 bim to their respective courts, but without 
 success. The practice of his profession in- 
 stead of weakening his attachment to Hippo- 
 crates, only stimulated him to a more pro- 
 found study of his writings •, where he found 
 the most correct delineations of diseases, and 
 the most important observations concerning 
 them, made about two thousand years before. 
 He first published an excellent Latin transla- 
 tion and commentary on his second book of 
 Epidemics; then an explanation of the 
 terms used by him, under the title of " CEco- 
 nomia Hippocrates ;" and lastly, at the soli- 
 citation of the chief physicians of Europe, 
 he undertook a com[ilete correct edition of 
 his works, with an interpretation and notes, 
 which he accomplished in sis years, in such 
 a manner, as to rank him among the ablest 
 interpreters of the ancients. He was also 
 author of a Pharmacoposia for his native city; 
 and died in 1595. 
 
 Fceta'dulum (From fcsleo, to become 
 putrid.) An encysted abscess, or foul 
 ulcer. 
 
 FCE'TUS. (From feo, to bring forth, ac- 
 cording to Vossius.) Ejiicyema. Epigonion. 
 The child enclosed in the uterus of its 
 mother, is called a foetus from the fifth 
 month after pregnancy until the time of its 
 birth. The internal parts peculiar to the 
 foetus, are the thymus gland, canalis veno- 
 fus, canalis arlerio.sus, foramen ovale, and 
 the membrana pupillaris. Besides these pecu- 
 liarities, there are other circumstances in 
 which the foetus differs from the adult. The 
 lungs are black and collapsed, and sink in 
 water ; the liver is very large ; all the glands, 
 especially the thymus and suprarenal, and 
 the vermiform process of the coecum, are 
 also considerably larger in proportion. 
 The teeth of the foetus are hid within their 
 sockets ; the great intestines contain a 
 substance called meconium ; the membrana 
 tympani, is covered with a kind of mucous 
 membirane, and the bones in many places 
 are cartilaginous. 
 
FOR 
 
 FOR 
 
 363 
 
 FoLiA'TA te'kr.v. (Ffom its resaniblance 
 to folium, a leaf.) Sulphur, also the acefas 
 potassse. 
 Fo'lium orienta'le. See Cassia senna. 
 FO'LLICLE. (FoUiculus ; dim. oifollis, 
 a bag. See Folliculost gland. 
 
 F0LLICULO5E GLAND, Follicle. One 
 of the most simple species of gland, con- 
 sisting merely of a hollow vascular mem- 
 brane or follicle, and an excretory duct ; 
 such are the muciparous glands, the se- 
 baceous, &c. 
 
 FoLLi'cuLus ff/llis. The gall bladder. 
 FOMENTA'TION. Fomentalio. A sort 
 of partial bathing, by applying hot flan- 
 nels to any part, dipped in medicated de- 
 coctions, whereby steams are communica- 
 ted to the diseased parts, their vessels are 
 relaxed, and their morbid action sometimes 
 removed. 
 
 Fo'mes vENTRi'cuLi. Hvpochondriacism. 
 Fo'mites. a term mostly applied to sub- 
 stances imbued with cotslagion. 
 FoNS pulsa'tilis. See Fontanella. 
 FONTANE'LLA. (Dim, of fo7is, a 
 fountain.) Fons puisalilis. The parietal 
 bones and the frontal do not coalesce utitil 
 the third year after birth, so that, before 
 this period, there is an obvious interstice, 
 commonly called mould, and scientifically 
 the fontanel, or fons puisalilis. There is 
 also a lesser space, occasionally, between 
 the occipital and parietal bones, termed 
 the posterior fontanel. These spaces be- 
 tween the bones are filled up by the dura 
 mater, pericranium and external integu- 
 ments, so that during birth, the size of the 
 head may be lessened ; for, at that time, 
 the bones of the head, upon the superior 
 part, are not only pressed nearer to each 
 other, but they frequently lap over one 
 another, in order to diminish the size 
 during the passage of the head through the 
 pelvis. 
 
 Foktane'lla ante'riok. See Fonta- 
 nella. ^ 
 
 Fontane'lla poste'riok. See Fonta- 
 nella. 
 
 FONTICULUS. (Dim. of fom, an 
 issue.) An artificial ulcer formed in any 
 part, and kept discharging by introducing 
 daily a pea, covered with any digestive 
 ointment. 
 
 FORA'MEN. (Frora/oro, to pierce.) A 
 little ooening. 
 
 FORAMEN CCE'CUM. A single opening 
 in the basis of the cranium between the 
 ethmoid and the frontal bone, that gives exit 
 to a small vein. Also the name of a hole in 
 tlie middle of the tongue. 
 
 FORA'MEN LA'CERUM IN BA'SI 
 CHA'NII. See Foramina lacer a. 
 
 FORA'MEN LA'CERUM ORBITA'LE 
 SUPE'RIUS. A large opening betw^een 
 the greater and lesser wing of the sphenoid 
 bone on each side, through which the third, 
 
 fourth, first branch of the fifth, and the 
 sixth pair of nerves, and the ophthalmic ar- 
 tery pass. 
 
 FORA'MEN O'PflCUM. The bole trans- 
 mitting the optic nerve. 
 
 FORA'MEN OVA^'LE. The opening be- 
 tween the two auricles of the heart of the 
 foetus. See also Innominatum os. 
 
 Fora'men of Wikslow. An opening in 
 the omentum. See Omentum. 
 
 FORAMINA LA'CERA. A pair of 
 foramina in the basis of <the cranium, 
 through which the inlernal jugular veins, 
 and the eighth pair and accessary nerves 
 pass. 
 
 Forami'nulum OS. The ethmoid bone. 
 
 FO'RCEPS. {-cipis. f. quasi ferriceps, as 
 being the iron with which we seize any thing 
 hot, from ferrum, iron, and capio, to Sake.) 
 Pincers. A surgical instrument with which 
 extraneous bodies or other substances are 
 extracted. Also an instrument occasionally 
 used by men midwives to bring the head of 
 the foetus through the pelvis. 
 
 FOftDYCE, George, was born at Aber- 
 deen, in 1736, after the death of his father, 
 and his mother having married again, he 
 was sent to Fouran when about two years 
 old, where he received his school educa- 
 tion ; and thence returned to Aburdeen, 
 where he was made master of arts, when 
 only fourteen. Having evinced an incli- 
 nation to medicine, he was soon after sent 
 to his uncle, Dr. John Fordyce, who prac- 
 tised at Uppingham, with whom he re- 
 mained several years. He then studied at 
 Edinburgh, where he graduated in 1758, 
 having defended a thesis on catarrh : after 
 which he went to Leyden, principally to 
 improve himself in anatomy under Albinus. 
 The following year he settled in London, 
 and began to give lectures on chemistry , 
 and in 1764, he undertook also to teach the 
 practice of physic, and the materia medica : 
 these subjects occupied him nearly three 
 hours every morning, except on Sunday, 
 for about thirty years successively. In 
 1770, he was choseu physician to St. Tho- 
 mas's-hospital, and sis years after a Fellow 
 of the Royal Society ; also in 1787 he was 
 admitted a Fellow of the College of Physi- 
 cians ; having been a licentiate for twenty- 
 two years before. In 1793 he assisted in 
 forming a small society for the improvement 
 of Medical and Chirurgical Knowledge, 
 which has since published three volumes of 
 their Transactions. He died in 1802. 
 The countenance of Dr. Fordyce was by no 
 means expressive of his powers of mind, be 
 was rather negligent of his dress, and not 
 sufiiciently pleasing in his manners, to ena- 
 ble him to get into very extensive practice : 
 besides he was too fond of the pleasures of 
 society, to which he often sacrificed ttie 
 hours, that should have been dedicated to 
 sleep. The vigour of his constitution long 
 resisted these irregularities ; but at length 
 
^i<«4 
 
 FQR 
 
 they brought on the gout, wkich was fol- 
 lowed by dropsy, and this terminated his 
 existence. He possessed a remarkably 
 strong memory, which enabled him to lec- 
 ture without any noies, and to compose his 
 works for publicaiion without referring to 
 authors which he had before read: and his 
 {laving relied too much on this faculty may 
 help to esplHin the want of method and 
 elegance, and the many inaccuracies, which 
 appear in his writings. He was author of 
 several publications on iMedical and Philo- 
 sophical subjects; many of which are to be 
 foujid in the Transactions of the societies 
 to which he belonged. The most esteemed, 
 and that on which he employed most labour, 
 was a series of " Dissertations on Fever;" 
 four of them appeared during his life, and 
 nnothcr was left in manuscript, whieh has 
 since been printed. His Treatise on Diges- 
 tion, was read originally as the Gulstonian 
 Lecture before the College of Physicians. 
 He was the projector of the Experiments in 
 heated rooms, of which Sir Charles Blag- 
 den gave an account. 
 
 FORDYCE, Sir William, was born at 
 Aberdeen in 1724. At the age of eigh- 
 teen, having acquired a competent know- 
 ledge of physic and surgery, he went into 
 the army ; and the support of the friends, 
 whom he there procured, together with his 
 own merit, soon brought him into great 
 practice, when he afterwards settled in 
 London. The wealth which he thus ac- 
 quired, was liberally employed in acts of 
 friendship, and in supporting useful pro- 
 jects ; though he had some very severe 
 losses. He wrote a Treatise on Fevers, 
 and on the Ulcerated Sore Throat ; on his 
 entering into practice, be likewise published 
 on the Venereal Disease. He died after a 
 long illness in 1793. 
 
 FORESTUS, or Vah Forest, Peter, 
 was born at Alcmaer in 1522. He was 
 sent to Louvain to study the law, but soon 
 showed a strong . inclination to medicine. 
 He therefore cultivated this science at differ- 
 ent universities in Italy, and afterwards at 
 Paris ; but he graduated at Bologna. After 
 being twelve years settled in his native town, 
 he was invited to Delft, which was ravaged 
 by a contagious epidemic ; and being ex- 
 tremely successful in the (reaiment of this, 
 he received a considerable pension, and was 
 retained as the public physician for nearly 
 thirty years. In 1575 he was prevailed upon 
 to give the first lecture on Medicine at the 
 opening of the University ot Leyden. He 
 spent the latter part of his life in his native 
 city, where he died in 1597. He was a 
 very diligent observer of diseases, and 
 showed often great judgment in anticipating 
 the result, or in treating them successluUy. 
 He published at difl'erent periods six vo- 
 lumes of Medical and Surgical Cases ; to 
 one of which was added a Dissertation, 
 exposing the fallacy and absurdity of pre- 
 
 . F©K 
 
 tending to judge of every thing by theuriae. 
 Boerhaave has highly commended his writ- 
 ings which have been often reprinted. 
 
 Foreskin. See Prccpuiium. 
 
 FO'RMIATE. Formias. A salt produ- 
 ced by the union of the formic acid with 
 different bases: thus, formiale of ammonia, 
 &c. 
 
 FORMl'CA. (quod feraf micas, because 
 of his diligence in collectins small particles 
 of provision together.) 1. The ant or pis- 
 mire. This industrious little insect, JPormica 
 rufa ot Linnaeus, contains an acid juice, and 
 gross oil, which were supposed to possess 
 a|)hr<)disiac virtues. The chrysalides of this 
 animal are said to be diuretir. and carmina- 
 tive, and by some recommended in the cure 
 of dropsy. 
 
 2. The name of a black wart with a broad 
 base, and cleft superficies, because the paiQ 
 attending it resembles the biting of an ant. 
 
 3. A varicose tumour on the anus and 
 glans penis. 
 
 FoRMi'cA milia'eis. Any herpetic erup- 
 tion. 
 
 FO'RMIC A'CID. Acidum formicum. 
 The acid of ants was known to Tragus, 
 Bauhin, Fisher, Etmuller, Hoffman, and 
 many others. It is obtained chiefly from 
 the red ant, Formica rufa of Linnasus, by 
 distilling them in a retort, and by washing 
 them in boiling water. When rectified and 
 rather concentrated, it has a penetrating 
 smell, and is corrosive; and its taste is so 
 agreeable, when greatly diluted with water, 
 that it has been proposed to be used instead 
 of vinegar. 
 
 Fo'rmix. The herpes exedens. 
 
 FO'RMULA. (Dim of ybrma, a form.) A 
 little form of prescriptions, such as physi- 
 cians direct in extemporaneous practice, in 
 distinction from the greater forms in phar- 
 macopoeias, he. 
 
 Fo'rnax. Furnus. A furnace. A che- 
 mical instrument. See Furnace. 
 
 FORNIX. (Fornix, an arch or vault.) 
 A part of the coitus callosum in the brain 
 is so called, because, if viewed in a particu- 
 lar direction, it has some resemblance to the 
 arch of an ancient vault. It is the medul- 
 lary body, composed of two anterior and 
 two posterior crura, situated at the bottom 
 and inside of the lateral ventricle over the 
 third ventricle, and below the septum lu- 
 cidum. 
 
 FoRTis a'^ua. a weak nitric acid. 
 
 FO'SSA. (From fodio, to dig.) Fovea. 
 A little depression or sinus. The pudendum 
 muliehre. 
 
 Fo'ssA amy'ntjE. a doubled-headed rol- 
 ler for the face. 
 
 Fo'ssA ma'gna. The great groove of the 
 ear, also the pudendum muliebre. 
 
 Fo'ssa naviccla'ris. The cavity at the 
 bottom of the entpance of the pudendum 
 
FRA 
 
 FRi 
 
 36e 
 
 iiQuliebre : also the great groove of the 
 ear. 
 
 Fo'ssA ova'hs. Tlie depression in the 
 Fight auricle of the human iieart, which in 
 the fcetus opened into the other auricle, 
 forming the foramen ovale. 
 
 Fo'ssA pituita'ria. The fossa of the 
 sella turcica of the splienoid bone. 
 
 FO'SSIL. {Fossilis, trom fodio, to dig.) 
 Any thing dug out of the earth. 
 
 Fo'ssrMJs. The bone of the leg. 
 
 FOiHt.RGiLL, John, was born in 
 Yorkshire, in 1712, of a respectable Quaker 
 family. After passing through an ap|Hvn- 
 ticeship to an apothecary, he went to Edin- 
 burgh, where lie graduated at the age of 
 twenty-four, taking for his inaugural thesis 
 the use of emetics. He then sludied for 
 two years al St. Thouias's-hospilal, and 
 after an excursion to ihe continent, settled 
 in London in 1740, and six years after be- 
 came a licentiate. His practice was for some 
 eime chiefly gratuitous ; but his " Account 
 of the Putrid Sore Throat," published ia 
 1748, brought him speedily into reputation. 
 He was successively elected a Fellow of the 
 College of Physician.s at Edinburgh, of the 
 Boyal Society of London, and of some 
 other societies abroad. His early partiality 
 to botany, induced him, as his practice in- 
 creased, to purchase a large piece of ground 
 for the cultivation of rare and valuable 
 plants, in which he s|)ared no expense ; 
 neither did he neglect other departments of 
 natural history. He was also an active and 
 liberal promoter of many successful schemes 
 for the public benefit ; and particularly in 
 instituting the school at Ackv\orth in York- 
 shire. He was of a rather delicate consti- 
 tution, but a steady temperance preserved 
 Lis health, till in 1778 he had an attack of a 
 suppression of urine, occasioned by a disease 
 of the prostate gland ; which returning two 
 years after, soon put a period to his existence- 
 He had a fiuick and comprehensive under- 
 standing ; and his pleasing address procured 
 him general confidence, which his discretion 
 was not apt to forfeit afterwards. Besides 
 the works already noticed, several papers of 
 Pr. Folhergill were printed in the Philoso- 
 phical Transactions, and in the Medical 
 Observations and Enquiries : he also sent 
 several comrrmnications to the Gentleman's 
 Magazine, and other periodical publica- 
 tions. 
 
 Fo'tus. (Fotus, us, m.) See Fomenla- 
 tion. 
 
 FO'VEA. (From /orfio, to dig.) A liiile 
 depression. The pudendum muliebre. A 
 partial sweating-baih. 
 
 Fox-glove. See Digilalis. 
 
 Fos-GLovE, Eastern. See Stsamum 
 orientate. 
 
 FRACASTORJUS, Hieronymus, was 
 liorn at Verona in 1483. He made a rapid 
 progress in his studies, and attained early 
 eonsidepable excellence as a poet, philoso- 
 
 pher, and astronomer. He was also much 
 valued as a physician, particularly by the 
 general of the Venetian aimv, whom he at- 
 tended during several campaigns : but on hie 
 dying in 1515, Fracastorius returned to his 
 native place. He corresponded \vith most 
 of the great men of his age, especially with 
 C'-^rdinal Bembo, to whom he dedicated his 
 pot^m " Syphilis ;" which wasthought worthy 
 of com|)arison with the Georgics ot Virgii 
 by some of the best judges. He died in 
 1553 ; and a statue was erected to him by the 
 town of Verona. He published also on Con- 
 tagious Diseases, and several other Medical 
 and Philosophical Subjects. 
 
 FRA'CTl/RE. {Fraclura.; from fran- 
 co, to break.) Catagma. Clasis. Clasma. 
 Jlgme. A fracture is a solution of a bone 
 into two or more fragments. A simple frac- 
 ture is when the botie only is divided. A 
 compound fracture is a division of the bone, 
 with a laceration of the integuments, the 
 bone mostly protruding. A fracture is also 
 termed transverse, oblique, &,c. according to 
 its direction. 
 
 FR^'NULUM. (T)hn. of frtemim, a bri- 
 dle.) The cutaneous fold, under the apex 
 of the tongue, that connects the tongue to 
 the infralingnal cavity. It is sometimes, in 
 infancy, so short as to prevent the child from 
 sucking, when it is necessary to cut it, in 
 order to give more room for the motion of 
 the tongue. 
 
 FR-^'iNU.VI. The membranous fold which 
 connects the prepuce to the inferior part of 
 the glans penis. 
 
 Fra'ga. (From fragro, to smell sweet.) 
 The strawberry. See Fragaria. 
 
 FKAGARIA. (From fragro, to smell 
 sweet.) The strawberry. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 LinncPan system. Class, Icosandria. Order, 
 Poli/gynia. 
 
 2. The pbarmacoposial name of the straw- 
 berry. See Fragaria vesca. 
 
 Fka'garia ste'rilis. Barren strawberry. 
 Astringent. 
 
 Fra'garia vesca. The systematic name 
 of the strawberry. Fragaria. Fraga. The 
 mature fruit of the Fragaria vesca, fragellis 
 reptantibus of Linnajus, was formerly re- 
 commended in gouty and calculous affec- 
 tions, inconsequence, it would appear, of 
 its efiacacy in removing tartar from the 
 teeth, which it is said to do very effec- 
 tually. 
 
 Fragi'litas o'ssium. Friabilitas ossiuni. 
 Brittieness of the bones. 
 
 Fra'gmen. Fragmentum. A splinter of 
 a bone. 
 
 FRAMBCE'SIA. (From framboise, Fr. 
 for a raspberry.) The yaws. A genus of 
 disease arranged by Cullen in the class ca- 
 chexia:, and order impeligines. It is some- 
 what similar in its nature to the lues venerea, 
 and is endemial to the Antilles islands, as 
 well as Africa. It appears with escrescences 
 
y66 
 
 FRA 
 
 IRE 
 
 like mulberries growing out of the skin in 
 various parts of the body, which discharge 
 an ichorous tluid. 
 
 FRA'NGULA. (From frango, to break, 
 so called because of the brittleness of its 
 branches.) See Ehamnus frangula. 
 
 Frankincense. See Juniperus Lycia, and 
 Pinus abies. 
 
 Fkaxine'lla. (From fraxinus, the ash, 
 so called because its leaves resemble those 
 of the ash.) See Didamnus albus. 
 
 Fraxinella, white. See Didamnus al- 
 ius. 
 
 FRA'XINUS. {Afrngore, from the noise 
 its seeds make when shaken by the wind ; 
 or from (ffct^i;, a hedge, because of its use in 
 forming hedges.) The ash. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linneean system. Class, Polygamia. Order, 
 JOioecia. The ash. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the ash- 
 tree. See Frnxinus excelsior 
 
 Fra'xinus exce'lsior. The systematic 
 name of the ash-tree. Fraxinus. Called 
 also brumdli and butnelia. The bark of this 
 tree, Frnxinus excelsior ; foliis serralis Jlori- 
 bus apelalis, of Linnaeus, when fresh, has a 
 moderately strong bitterish taste. It pos- 
 sesses resolvent and diuretic qualities, and 
 has been successfully exhibited in the cure 
 of intermittents. The seeds, are occasion- 
 ally exhibited medicinally as diuretics, in 
 the dose of a drachm. In warm climates, 
 a sort of manna exudes from this species of 
 fraxinus. 
 
 Fra'xinus o'kkus. The systematic name 
 of the tree from which manna flows. This 
 substance is also termed Manna calabrina. 
 Ros calabrinus. Acromeli. Musnr. Dry- 
 someli. That species which is of a rosy 
 colour, is called nuba. Mel aeriurn, from 
 the supposition that it descended from hea- 
 ven. The condensed juice of the flower- 
 ing ash, or Fraxinus ornus ; foliis ovato- 
 oblongis serratis petiolaiis, floribus corollalis. 
 Hort. Kew. which is a native of the 
 southern parts of Europe, particularly Si- 
 cily and Calabria. Many other trees and 
 shrubs have likewise been observed to emit 
 a sweet juice, which concretes upon ex- 
 posure to the air, and may be considered 
 of the manna kind, especially the Fraxinus 
 rolundifolia and axcelsior. In Sicily, these 
 three species of fraxinus are regularly cul- 
 tivated for the jjurposf of procuring manna, 
 and with this view are planted on the de- 
 clivity of a hill with an eastern aspect. Af- 
 ter ten years growth, the trees first begin to 
 yield the manna, but they require to be 
 much older before they afford it in any con- 
 siderable quantity. Although the manna 
 exudes spontaneously upon the trees, yet, 
 in order to obtain it more copiously, inci- 
 sions are made through the bark, by means 
 of a sharp crooked instrument ; and the 
 season thought to be most favourable for 
 instituting this process, is a little before the 
 
 dog-days commence, when the weather is 
 dry and serene. Manna is generally dis- 
 tinguished into different kinds, viz. the 
 manna in tear, the carmlated and flaky 
 manna, and the common brown or fat 
 manna. All these varieties seem rather to 
 depend upon their respective purity, and 
 the manner in which they are obtained from 
 the plant, than upon any essential ditfer- 
 ence of the drug. The best manna is in 
 oblong pieces, or flakes, moderately dry, 
 friable, very light, of a whitish, or pale 
 yellow colour, and in some degree transpa- 
 rent ; the inferior kinds are moist, unctu- 
 ous and brown. Manna is well known as 
 a gentle purgative, so _mild in its operation, 
 that it may be given with safety to children 
 and pregnant women, to the delicacy of 
 whose frames and situations it is particularly 
 adapted. It is esteemed a good and plea- 
 sant auxiliary to the purgative neutral salts. 
 It sheaths acrimony, and is useful in 
 coughs, disorders of the breast, and such 
 as are attended with fever and inflammation, 
 as in pleuritis, &c. It is particularly effica- 
 cious in bilious complaints, and helps the 
 discharge of mineral waters, when they are 
 not of themselves suiSciently active. It is 
 apt in large doses to create flatulencies and 
 gripes ; both of which are prevented by a 
 small addition of some warm carminatives. 
 It purges in doses of from ^j to ^jj ; but its 
 purgative quality is much increased, and its 
 flatulent effects prevented, by a small addi- 
 tion of cassia. The dose for children is 
 from one scruple to three. It is best dis- 
 solved in whey. 
 
 Fra'xinus rotundifo'lia. The system- 
 atic name of a tree which aflfords manna. 
 See Fraxinus ornus. 
 
 FREIND, John, was born in 1675 at 
 Croton in Northamptonshire, of which his 
 father was rector. After being educated at 
 Westminster he went to Oxford, where he 
 distinguished himself greatly by bis classical 
 attainments. Having for some time studied 
 medicine, he communicated to the Royal 
 Society some singular cases : but a work, 
 which he published in 1703, entitled " Em- 
 menologia," explaining the phoenomena of 
 menstruation both natural and morbid, on 
 mechanical principles, first brought him 
 into notice as a physiologist and physician. 
 In the following year he was appointed pro- 
 fessor of Chemistry at Oxford, but soon after 
 went to Spain as physician to the English 
 forces ; and he took this opportunity of visit- 
 ing Italy. On his return in 1707, he was 
 created Doctor by diploma, and published 
 his Chemical Lectures in Latin. In 1712f 
 he was chosen a Fellow of the Royal So- 
 ciety ; but soon went abroad again with the 
 troops into Flanders. On the conclusion 
 of the peace in the following year he settled 
 in London, and rose to high professional 
 reputation. In 1716 he was received as 
 Fellow of the College of Physicians, and 
 
FfiO FUC 86v 
 
 published the first and third books of near the middle of the infernal side of the 
 Hippocrates on Epidemics, with a Com- orbit, calleil internal orbitar; the third is 
 mentary on Fevers, in nine parts; a work smaller and lies about an inch deeper in the 
 of great erudition and judgment. Some of orbit. On the inside of the os frontis there 
 his opinions having been severely attacked, is a ridge which is hardly perceptible at the 
 be was led to defend tbem in a letter to upper part, but grows more prominent at 
 Dr. Mead, entitled " De Purgantibus in the bottom, where the foramen csecum ap- 
 secundo Variolarum confluentium Febre ad- pears ; to this ridge the falx is attached, 
 iiibendis," 1719. A few years after this he The frontal sinus is placed over the orbit on 
 got into Parliament, and having warmly each side, except at this part the froafai 
 sided with the opposition, be was, in com- bone is of mean thickness between the pari- 
 mon with several persons of consequence, etal and occipital : but the orbitar process 
 imprisoned on suspicion of high treason : is so thin r:s to be almost transparent, 
 but the minister, Sir Robert Walpole, Frc'ctcs H0Ra;'i. See Fruits, sum- 
 having fallen sick, Dr. Mead refused to mer. 
 
 attend him till his friend was liberated ; FRUITS, SUMMEU- Fruclus horcsi. 
 when he made over to him 5000 guineas, Under this term physicians comprehend 
 which he had received from his patients strawberries, cherries, currants, mulbenies, 
 during his confinemtt of a few months raspberries, and the like. They possess a 
 only. While in the tower, Dr. Freiiid sweet sub-acid taste, and are exhibited as 
 formed the plan of his great work " The dietetic auxiliaries, as refrigerants, anlisep- 
 History of Physic from Galen to the begin- tics, attenuants, and aperients. Formerly 
 ning of the Sixteenth Century, chiefly with they were exhibited medicinally in the 
 regard to practice;" which came out in cure of putrid affections, and to promote 
 two volumes within three years after, the alvine and urinary excretions. Consi- 
 Tfais was intended as a continuation of Le dering them as an article of diet, they afford 
 Clerc, and met with a very favourable re- little nourishment, and are liable to produce 
 reception ; indeed it still continues to be a flatulencies. To persons of a bilious con- 
 standard bood. On the accession of George stitution and rigid fibres, and where the 
 II. he was appointed physician to the Queen ; habit is disposed naturally, or from extrinsic 
 and having died in July 1728, his wi- causes, to an inflammatory or putrescent 
 ciow and son experienced the royal pro- state, their moderate, and even j)lentiful 
 tection. use, is salubrious; by those of a cold in- 
 
 Fke'na. The sockets of the teeth. active disposition, where the vessels are las, 
 
 Feigida'rium. (From frigidus, cold.) the circulation languid, and the digestion 
 The cold bath. weak, they should be used very sparingly. 
 
 Frigera'na. a putrid fever. The juices extracted from these fruits by 
 
 FRONS. (Frons, -lis, {. or m.) The fore- expression, contain their active qualities 
 head. The part between the eyebrows and freed from their grosser indigestible matter. 
 and hairy scalp. , On standing, the juice ferments and changes 
 
 Frontal bone. X^^q pi-Qj^Hs qs *° ^ vinous or acetous state. By projier 
 
 Frontal sinus. 5 ' addition of sugar, and by boiling, their fcr- 
 
 Fronta'lis. See Occipilio frontalis. mentative power is suppressed, and their 
 
 Fronta'lis ve'rus. See Corrugalor su- medicinal qualities preserved. The juices 
 percilii. of these fruits, when purified from their 
 
 FRO'NTIS OS. The frontal bone. Os fajculencies by settling and straining, may 
 coronate. Os inverecundum. Metopon. The be made into syrups, with a due proportion 
 external surface of this bone is smooth at of sugar in the usual way. 
 its upper convex part, but below several FRUMENTA'CEOUS. A term applied 
 cavities and processes are observed. At to all such plants as have a conformity with 
 each angle of the orbits the bone jets out to wheat, either with respect to their fiuit, 
 form two internal and two external pro- leaves, or ears. 
 
 cesses; and the ridge under the eyebrow FU'CUS. The name of a genus of plants 
 on each side is called the superciliary in the Linna3an system. Class, Cryptogamia. 
 process ; from which the orbitar processes Order, Alga:. 
 
 extend backwards, forming the upper Fu'cus digita'tus. This fucus grows 
 part of the orbits ; and between these upon stones and rocks in the sea near the 
 Ihe ethmoid bone is received. The na- shore. It has several plain, long leaves or 
 sal process is situated between the two sinuses springing from a round stalk, in the 
 internal angular processes. At the internal maniier of fingers when extended. It affords 
 angular process is a cavity for the carun- soda. 
 
 cula lachrymalis; and at the external, an- Fd'cus j^scule'ntus Edible fucus. Mr. 
 otherforthepulleyofthe roajoroblique mus- Hudson has made this a distinct species, 
 cie. The foramina are three on each side ; b'iit Linneeus included it under his saccha- 
 one in each superciliary ridge, through rinus. It grows plentifully in the sea near 
 which a nerve, artery, and vein, pass to the the shores of Scotland, and also those of 
 integuments of the forehead; a second Cumberland. It has a broad, plain, simple, 
 
FUM 
 
 FUR 
 
 sword-shaped leaf, springing from a pinnated 
 stallc. 
 
 Fu'cus iielminthoco'ktok. See CoraUina 
 corsicana. 
 
 Fu'cus palma'tus. Handed fucus. This 
 grows in the sea and consists of a thin lobed 
 leaf like a hand. 
 
 Fu'cus sacchari'nus. Sea-belts; so called 
 from the supposed resemblance of its leaves 
 to a belt or girdle. It grows upon rocks 
 and stones by the sea-shore. The leaves are 
 very sweet, and when washed and hung up 
 to dry, will exude a substance like sugar, 
 from whence it is named. 
 
 Fu'cus vESjcuLo'sus. Thesystematicname 
 of thesea oait. Querc us marina. The sea oak. 
 Sea wreck. This sea-weed is the Fucus vesica- 
 losus fronde plana dichotoma coslala hdtgtr- 
 rima, vtsiculis axillaribus gcminis, terminali- 
 bus tuberculatis, of Linnaeus. It is said to be 
 a useful assistant to sea-water, in the cure of 
 disorders of the glands. Bai as in the open 
 air, and reduced to a black powder, it forms 
 the ajthiops vegetabilis, which, as an inter- 
 nal medicine, is similar to burnt sponge. 
 
 FULI'GO. (Quasi fumiligo, if om fumus, 
 smoke.) Jiraxos. ^Isoper. Asuoli. Soot. 
 Wood soot, fuligo ligni, or the condensed 
 smoke from burning wood, has a pungent, 
 bitter, and nauseous taste, and is resolved 
 by chemical analysis into a volatile alkaline 
 salt, an empyreumatic oil, a fixed alkali, 
 and an insipid earth. The tincture prepared 
 from this substance, tinclura fuUginis, is re- 
 commended as a powerful antispasmodic in 
 hysterical affections. 
 
 FULMIN A'TION. A quick and lively ex- 
 plosion of bodies, such as takes place with 
 fulminating gold, fulminating powder, and 
 in the combustion of a mixture of inflamma- 
 ble gas and vital air. 
 
 FUMA'RIA. (From fumus, smoke, from 
 its juice when dropped into the eye, produ- 
 cing the same sensation as smoke.) 
 
 1. The name of genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Diadelphia. Or- 
 der, Decandria. Fumitory. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the com- 
 mon fumitory. See Fumaria officinalis. 
 
 Fuma'ria bulbo'sa. Jlrislolochia fabacta. 
 The root of this plant, Fumaria bulbosacault 
 simplici, bracteis longitudine florum, of Lin- 
 naeus, was formerly given to restore sup- 
 pressed menses, and as an anthelmintic. 
 
 Fuma'ria officina'lis. The systematic 
 name of the fumitory. Fumaria. Fumus 
 terra. Capnos. Herba melancholifuga. The 
 leaves of this indigenous plant, Fumaria offi- 
 cinalis pericarpiis monospermisracemosis, caute 
 diffusa, of Linnasus, are directed for medici- 
 nal use by the Edinburgh college ; they are 
 extremely succulent, and have no remarka- 
 ble smell, but a bitter, somewhat saline taste. 
 The infusion of the dried leaves, or the ex- 
 pressed juice of the fresh plant, is esteemed 
 for its property of clearing the skin of many 
 disorders of the leprous kind. 
 
 FUMIGA'TfON. The application of 
 fumes, either from metallic or other prepa- 
 rations to particular parts of the bod}', as 
 those of the mercurial kind to venereal 
 sores, &.C. 
 
 Fumitory. See Fumaria. 
 
 Fu'mus a'lbus. Mercury. 
 
 Fu'mus ci'tkinus. Sulphur. 
 
 Fu'mus du'plex. Sulphur and mercur-/, 
 
 Fu'mus ru'bens. Orpiment. 
 
 FUNCTION. See Action. 
 
 FU'NGUS. \. Proud fle.sh. A term iu 
 surgery to express any luxuriant formation 
 of flesh. 
 
 2. The name of an order of plants in the 
 Linnsan system, belonging to the Crypio- 
 gamia class. 
 
 Fu'ngus ignia'rius. See Boletus ignia- 
 rius. 
 
 Fu'ngus la'ricis See Boletus laricis. 
 
 Fu'ngus melite'nsis. This is improperly 
 called a fungus. See Cynomorium. 
 
 Fu'ngus rosa'ceus. See Bedegunr. 
 
 Fu'ngus sa'licis. The willow fungus. 
 See Boletus suaveolens. 
 
 Fu'ngus sambu'cirus. See Pesiza Auri- 
 cula. 
 
 Fu'ngus vino'sus. The dark cobweb-like 
 fungus, which vegetates in dry cellars, where 
 wine, ale, and the like are kept. 
 
 FUNICULUS UMBILICA'LIS. {Fani- 
 tulus; dim. of /wmi, a cord.) See Umbili' 
 cal cord. 
 
 Fu'nis. A rope or cord. 
 
 FU'NIS UMBILICA'LIS. See Umbilical 
 cord. 
 
 Furce'lla infe'riok. The ensiform car- 
 tilage. 
 
 Fu'rcula. The clavicle. 
 
 FU'RFUK. Bran. A disease of the skin, 
 in which the cuticle keeps falling off in 
 small scales like bran. 
 
 FURFURA'CEOUS. {Furfuraseus, from 
 furfur, bran.) A term applied to the sedi- 
 ment deposited in the urine of perions afflict- 
 ed with fever, of a reddish or whitish matter, 
 which generally appears within an hour or 
 two after the urine is passed, and only fails 
 in part to the bottom, the urine remaining 
 turbid. 
 
 FURNACE. Fumus. The furnaces em- 
 ployed in chemical operations are of three 
 kinds : I. The evaporatory furnace, which 
 has received its name from its use ; it is em- 
 ployed to reduce substances into vapour by 
 means of heat, in order to separate the more 
 fixed principles from those which are morf. 
 volatile. 2. The reverheratory furnace, which 
 name it has received from its constrnction, 
 the flame being prevented from rising ; it is 
 appropriated to distillation. 3. 'The forge 
 furnace, in which the current of air is deter- 
 mined by bellows. 
 
 Fu'ror uteri'nus. (From furo, to be 
 mad, and uterus, the womb.) See Nympho- 
 mania. 
 
 FURU'JSCULUS. (From furo, to rage ; 
 
x:us 
 
 rus 
 
 md 
 
 so named froDi its beat and inflammation 
 before it suppurates.) Dolhein of Paracelsus. 
 Chiadus. Chioli. A boil. Ah inflammation 
 of a subcutaneous gland, known by an in- 
 flammatory tumour that does not exceed the 
 size of pigeon's egg:. 
 
 FUSION. (Fuiio ; from fundo, to pour 
 out.) A chemical process, by which bodies 
 are made to pass from the solid to the fluid 
 
 state, in consequence of the application of 
 heat. The chief objects susceptible of this 
 operation are salts, sulphur, and metals. 
 Salts are liable to two kinds of fusion : the 
 one, which is peculiar to saline matters, is 
 owing to water contained in them, and is 
 caUeS aqueous fusion ; the other, which arises 
 from the heat alone, is known by the name 
 of igneous fusion. 
 
 G. 
 
 Oabi4.'ncm g'lecm. See Pelrokum ru- 
 hrum. 
 
 Gabi'rea. a fatty kind of myrrh, men- 
 tioned by Dioscorides. 
 
 Gala'ctia. (From ^*xa., milk.) Galac- 
 tirrhosa. An excess or overflowing of the 
 milk. 
 
 Gala'ctina. (From yt^a,, milk.) Aliment 
 prepared of milk. 
 
 Galactirrh(e'a. (From ystx*, milk, and 
 paj), to flow.) See Galnctia. 
 
 Galacto'des. (From yax'x., milk.) In 
 Hippocrates it signifies both milk warm and 
 a milky colour. 
 
 Galacto'phora medicame'nta. (From 
 yco^et, milk, and <f>s^, to bring.) Medicines 
 which increase the milk. 
 
 GALACTO'PHOROUS DUCTS. {Galac- 
 tophorus ; from -yst^x, milk, and (fipao, to car- 
 ry, because they bring the milk to the nip- 
 ple.) The excretory ducts of the glands of 
 the breasts of women, which terminate in 
 the papilla, or nipple, are so called. ' 
 
 GALACTOPOE'TICA. (From yxKA, 
 milk, and ■ttckoi, to make.) Milk-making, 
 an epiihet applied to the faculty of making 
 milk. 
 
 Galactopo'sia. (From ^axa., milk, and 
 crtvai, to drink.) The method of curing dis- 
 eases by a milk diet. 
 
 GALA'NGA. (Perhaps its [ndian name.) 
 See Maranla and KtBmpferia. 
 
 Gala'nga ma'jor. See Kccmpferia Ga- 
 langa. 
 
 Gala'nga mi'nor. See Maranta Ga- 
 langa. 
 
 Galangal. See Galanga. 
 
 Galangal, English. See Cyperus. 
 
 GALBANUM" (From chalbanah, Heb.) 
 See Babon galbanum. 
 
 Ga'lbei. Galbeum. A sort of orna- 
 mental and medical bracelets worn by the 
 Romans. 
 
 Ga'lbulus. (From ga/6wi, yellow.) When 
 the skin of the body is naturally yellow. 
 
 Ga'lda gc'mmi. This is a gum-resin, 
 47 
 
 mentioned by old writers, but totally forgot 
 in the preseat day, and not to be obtained. 
 Externally, it is of a brown colour, but 
 white within, of a hard lamellated structure, 
 and smells and tastes somewhat like elemi. 
 When burnt it gives out an agreeable odour. 
 It was formerly used as a warm, stimulat- 
 ing medicine, and applied in plasters as a 
 strengthener. 
 
 Ga'lea. (From yttxn, a cat, of the skin 
 of which it was formerly made.) A helmet. 
 In anatomy, the amnios is so called, because 
 it surrounds the fcetus like a helmet. In 
 surgery, it is a bandage for the head. A 
 species of headach is so called, when it sur- 
 rounds the head like a helmet. 
 
 GALEANTHRo'pii. (This term seems to 
 be from yM^, a cat, and ctvS/iceTrog, a man.) 
 It is a species of madness, in whicli a person 
 imagines himself to be a cat, and imitates 
 its manners. 
 
 GA'LEGA. (From ^«x«, milk; so named 
 because it increases the milk of animals 
 which eat it.) The name of agenus of plants 
 in the Linnaian system. Class, Diadelphia. 
 Order, Decandria. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the Rata 
 capraria. See Galegn officinalis. 
 
 Ga'lkga officina'hs. The systeraali& 
 name of the goats rue. Galtga. Ruta ca- 
 praria. Goats rue. From the little smell 
 and taste af this plant, Galega officinalU ; 
 leguminibus stridis, eredis ; foliolis lanceola- 
 lis, striatis, 7iudis, of Linnaeus, it may be sup- 
 posed lo possess little virtues. In Italy, the 
 leaves are eaten among salads. 
 
 Ga'legji:. A species of senna. The cfls- 
 sia lora of Linnseus. 
 
 GALENUS, Claudius, was born at 
 Pergamus, in Asia Minor, in 131. His 
 father, Nicon, having instructed him iii 
 the rudiments of knowledge, sent him to 
 attend the best schools of philosophy. Galen 
 soon displayed his judgment by selecting 
 what appeared most rational from the dif- 
 ferent sects ; but he totally rejected the 
 Epicurean system, which was tLen in f*. 
 
§70 
 
 GAL 
 
 sbion. About the age of 17, he began his 
 attachment to the science of medicine, over 
 which he was destined to preside for many 
 centuries with oracular authority. During 
 his youth, he travelled much, that he might 
 converse with the most intelligent physicians 
 of the age, and inform himself concerning 
 the drugs brought from other countries. He 
 resided several years at Alexandria, which 
 was then the great resort of men of science, 
 Hnd the best school of medicine in the world. 
 At the age of 28, returning to his native 
 place, he met with distinguished success in 
 practice ; but four years after he attempted 
 to establish himself at Rome. Here he en- 
 fouiitered much opposition from his profes- 
 sional brethren, who stigmatised him as a 
 theorist, and even as a dealer in magic ; and 
 though he gained the esteem of several men 
 of learning and rank, yet wanting temper 
 and experience, sufficient to maintain a suc- 
 cessful contest with a numerous and popular 
 party, he was obliged to return to Pergamus 
 within five years, under the pretence of 
 avoiding the plague, which then raged at 
 Rome. He was however soon after sent for 
 to attend the Emperors Marcus Aurelius and 
 Lucius Verus, of whom the latter died ; and 
 the former conceived so high an opinion of 
 Galen, that subsequently during his German 
 expedition, he committed his two sons to the 
 care of that physician. These princes were 
 seized with fevers, in which Galen having 
 prognosticated a favourable issue, contrary 
 to the opinion of all his colleagues, and 
 having accordingly restored them to health, 
 he attained an eminence of reputation, which 
 enabled him to defy the power, and finally 
 to ruin the credit, of his former opponents. 
 Jt is not certain whether he continued at 
 Rome till his death, nor at what precise 
 period this occurred ; but Fabricius asserts 
 that he attained the age of 70, which cor- 
 responds to the 7th year of Severus ; and 
 his writings appear to indicate, that he was 
 still in that city in the early part of this em- 
 peror's reign. ' The greatest part of Galen's 
 life was spent in the zealous pursuit of 
 knowledge, and especially of every thing 
 which might have the least connexion with 
 medicine; and he is said to have composed 
 about 750 different essays on such subjects. 
 He appears however to have been too much 
 elated with the consciousness of his superior 
 endowmen(s, and to have behaved rather 
 contemptuously towards his brethren ; which 
 may hjive inflamed their opposition to him. 
 The chief object in his writings appears to 
 be to illustrate those of Hippocrates, which 
 he thought succeeding physicians had mis- 
 understood or misrepresented : in this he 
 has displayed great acuteness and learning, 
 though he has not much increased the stock 
 of practical information. Hisexampletoo had 
 the unfortunate effect of introducing a taste 
 for minute distinctions and abstract specula- 
 tions ; while the diligent observation of na- 
 
 GAL 
 
 tnre, which distinguished the father of me- 
 dicine, fell into neglect. We must therefore 
 regret, that the splendour of Galen's talents 
 so completely dazzled his successors, that, 
 until about the middle of the 17th century, 
 bis opinions bore an almost undivided sway. 
 Numerous editions of his works, in the ori- 
 ginal Greek, or translated into Latin, have 
 been printed in modern times. 
 
 GALE'iXA. (From ^axs;v, to shine.) The 
 name of an ore formed by the combination 
 of lead witl^ sulphur. 
 
 Gale'nic me'dicine. That practice of 
 medicine which conforms to the rules of 
 Galen, and runs much upon multiplying 
 herbs and roots in the same composition, 
 though seldom torturing them any other- 
 wise than by decoction. It is opposed to 
 chemical medicine, which, by the force of 
 fire, and a great deal of art, fetches out the 
 virtues of bodies, chiefly mineral, into a 
 small compass. 
 
 Gale'ni0m. (From yAKuvn, galena.) A 
 cataplasm ; in the composition of which 
 was the galena. In Paulus iEgineta it is 
 considered as anodyne. 
 
 Galeo'bdolon. (From ya.x&t, felis, and 
 0JoKr,g, crepitus.) See Galeopsis. 
 
 Galeo'psis. (From hako;, good, and o4«, 
 vision ; so called because it was thought 
 good for the sight ; or from •yxKn, a cat, and 
 o^K, aspect ; the flowers gaping like the 
 open mouth of that animal.) Galeobdolon. 
 Lamium rubrum. Urtica iners magna fceti- 
 dissima. Stachys falida. Hedge nettle. See 
 Lamium album. 
 
 Galeri'culum aponkuro'ticum. The 
 tendinous expansion which lies over the pe- 
 ricranium. 
 
 GALIUM. (From ytLXa., milk ; some 
 species having the property of coagulating 
 milk.) 1. The name of a genus of plants in 
 the Linnaean system. Class, Tetrandria. 
 Order, Monogynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the herb 
 cheese rennet, or ladies bedstraw. See Ga- 
 lium verum. 
 
 3. A name for madder. 
 
 Ga'lium a'lbum- The greater ladies bed- 
 straw. See Galium, moUugo. 
 
 Ga'lium apari'ne. The systematic name 
 of the goose-grass. .Sparine. Philanthropus. 
 .ilmpelocarpus. Omphalocarpvs. Jxus. ^spa- 
 rine. Aspcrula. Goose-grass and cleaver's 
 bees. Cleavers Goose-share. HayriflF. This 
 plant, which is common in our hedges and 
 ditches, is the Galium aparine, foliis odoni^ 
 lanceolalis carinatis scabris retrorsum acu- 
 le.alis, geniculis venosis, frudu liispido, of 
 Linnaeus. The expressed juice has been 
 given with advantage as an aperient and 
 diuretic in incipient dropsies; but the cha- 
 racter in which it has of late been chiefly 
 noticed, is that of a remedy against cancer. 
 A tea cup full internally, gradually increased 
 to half a pint, two or three times a day, and 
 the herb applied, in cataplasm, externally. 
 
GAL 
 
 GAL 
 
 371 
 
 has been said to cure cancers. SucL benifi- 
 cial results are not confirmed by the expe- 
 rience of others. 
 
 Ga'liom jiollu'go. The systematic name 
 of the greater ladies bedstraw; Galium al- 
 bum. This herb, Galium ; foliisoctonis, ovato- 
 linearibus, subserratis, patentissimis, mucro- 
 nalis, caulejlaceido, ramispatentibus, with its 
 flowers, are used medicinally. Five ounces, 
 or more of the expressed juice, taken every 
 evening upon an empty stomach, is said to 
 cure epilepsy. 
 
 Ga'lium ve'rum. The systematic name 
 of the true ladies bedstraw, or cheese-ren- 
 net. Galium. The tops of this plant, Ga- 
 lium verum; foliis ocionis, linearibus, sul- 
 catis; ramis Jloriferis, brevibus, of Linnaeus, 
 were long used as an efficacious medicine 
 in the cure of epilepsy, but, in the prac- 
 tice of the present day, they are abandoned. 
 Indeed, from the sensible qualities of the 
 plant, little can be expected. The leaves and 
 flowers possess theproperty of curdling milk; 
 it is on that account styled cheese-rennet. 
 
 Gall. See Bile. 
 
 GALL SICKNESS. A popular name 
 for the remitting fever, occasioned by marsh 
 miasmata, in the Netherlands, and which 
 proved so fatal to thousands of the English 
 seldiers after the capture of Walcheren in 
 the year 1809. Dr. Lind informs us, that 
 at Middleburgh, the capita! of Walcheren, 
 a sickness generally reigns towards the lat- 
 ter end of August, or the beginning of 
 September, which is always most violent af- 
 ter hot summers. 1( commences after the 
 rains which fall in the end of July ; the 
 sooner it begins the longer it continues, and 
 it is only checked by the coldness of the wea- 
 ther. Towards the end of August and the 
 beginning of September, it is a continual 
 burning fever, attended with a vomiting of 
 bile, which is the gall sickness. This ferer, 
 after continuing three or four days, inter- 
 mits, and assumes the form of a double ter- 
 tian ; leaving the patient in a fortnight, or 
 perhaps sooner. Strangers, that have been 
 accustomed to breathe a dry, pure air, do 
 not recover so quickly. Foreigners in in- 
 digent circumstances, such as the Scots and 
 German soldiers, who were garrisoned in the 
 adjacent places, were apt, after those fevers, 
 to have a swelling in the legs, and a dropsy ; 
 of which many died. 
 
 These diseases are the same with the double 
 tertians common vvithin the tropics. Such 
 as are seized with the gall sickness, have at 
 first some flushes of heat over the bodv, a 
 lossof appetite, a white foul tongue, a yellow 
 tinge in the eyes, and a pale colour of the 
 lips. Such as live well, drink wine, and 
 have warm clothes, and a good lodging, do 
 not suflFer so much during ihe sickly season 
 as the poor people ; however, these diseases 
 are not infectious, and seldom prove mor- 
 tal to the natives. 
 
 Sir John Pringle observes, that the pre- 
 
 vailing epidemic of autumn, in all marshy 
 countries, is a fever of an intermitting na- 
 ture, commonly of a tertian form, but of a 
 bad kind ; which, in the dampest places and 
 worst seasons, appears as a double tertian, 
 a remitting, or even an ardent (ever. But, 
 however these may vary in their appearance, 
 according to the constitution of the patient 
 and other circumstances, they are all of a 
 similar nature. For though, in the begin- 
 ning of the epidemic, when the heat, or 
 rather the putrefaction in the air, is the 
 greatest, they assume a continued or a re- 
 mitting form ; yet, by the end of autumn, 
 they usually terminate in regular intermit- 
 tents. 
 
 But although, in the gall sickness, there 
 is both a redundance and a depravation of 
 the bile, still the disease cannot, with jus- 
 tice, be said to originate wholly from that 
 cause. It is certain, however, that the dis- 
 ease may be continued, and the sypmtoms 
 aggravated, by an increased secretion and 
 putrefaction of the bile, occasioned by the 
 fever. In proportion to the coolness of the 
 season, or Ihe height and dryness of the 
 ground, this disease is milder, remits and in- 
 termits more freely, and removes further 
 from the nature of a continued fever. The 
 higher ranks of people in general are the 
 least liable to the diseases of the marshes; 
 for such countries require dry houses, apart- 
 ments raised above the ground, moderate 
 exercise, without labour, in the sun, or even- 
 ing damps ; a just quantity of fermented 
 liquors, plenty of vegetables and fresh meats. 
 Without such helps, not only strangers but 
 the natives themselves are sickly, especially- 
 after hot and close summers. The hardiest 
 constitutions are very little excepted more 
 than others ; and hence the British in the 
 Netherlands have always been subject to 
 fevers. 
 
 By this disease, the British troops were 
 harrassed throughout the war, from 1743 to 
 1747. It appeared in the month of August, 
 1743 : the paroxysms came on in the even- 
 ing, with great heat, thirst, a violent head- 
 ach, and often a delirium. These symp- 
 toms lasted most of the night, but abated in 
 the morning, with an imperfect sweat ; some- 
 times with anjMemorrhage of the nose, or 
 looseness. The stomach, from the begin- 
 ning, was^disordered with a nausea and 
 sense of oppression ; frequently with a bili- 
 ous and oft'ensive vomiting. If evacua- 
 tions were either neglected or too sparingly 
 used, the patient fell into a continued fever, 
 and sometiines grew yellow, as in jaundice. 
 When the season was further advanced, 
 this fever was attended with a cough, rheu- 
 matic pains, and sizy blood. The oiScers 
 being better accommodated than the com- 
 mon men, and the cavelry, who had cloaks 
 to keep them warm, were not so subject to 
 it ; and others who belonged to the army, 
 but lay in quarters, were least of all affected ", 
 
3?2 
 
 GAL 
 
 GAL 
 
 and the less in proportion to llieir being ex- G-alli'trichis. Corrupted from calliiri-^ 
 
 posed to heats, night damps, and the other chis, or calliLrichum. 
 
 fatigues of the service. In this manner did Ga'llicus mo'rbus. The French disease. 
 
 the remitting fever infest the army for the See Lues venerea. 
 
 remaining years of (he war : and that ex- Gallina'go. (Diminutive of gcUlus, » 
 
 actly in proportion to their distance from cock.) L The woodcock. 
 
 the marshy places, of which we have several 2. An eminence within the prostrate gland 
 
 notable instances in Pringle's observations 
 GA'LLA. (From Gallus, a river in Bithy 
 
 nia.) See Quercuscerris. 
 
 Ga'lla tu'rcica. See Quercus cerris. 
 
 is called caput gallinaginis, from its fancied 
 resemblance to a woodcock's head. 
 
 Ga'i.t.hjm. See Galium. 
 
 GA'LVANISM. A professor of anatomy, 
 
 GALL-BLADDER. Vesiculafellis. An in the universily of Bologna, named Galvani, 
 oblong menibranous receptacle, situated was one day making experiments on elec- 
 under the liver, to which it is attached in tricity in his elaboratory : near the machine 
 the right hypochondrium. It is composed were some frogs that had been flayed, the 
 of three membranes: a common, fibrous, limbs of wiiich became convulsed every 
 and villous. Its use is to retain the bile time a spark was drawn from the apparatus, 
 which regurgitates from the hepatic duct, Galvani, surprised at this phenomenon, made 
 there to become thicker, more acrid, and it a subject of investigation, and discovered 
 bitter, and to send it through the cystic duct, that metals, applied to the nerves and mus- 
 which proceeds from its neck into the due- cles of these animals, occasioned powerful 
 tus communis choledochus, to be sent on to and sudden contractions, when disposed in 
 the duodenum. a certain manner. He gave the name of 
 
 GALL-STONES. Biliary concretions, animal electricity to this order of new phe- 
 Hard concrete bodies, of which there are nom^ia, from the analogy that he consider- 
 great varieties formed in the gall-bladder ed existing between these eifects and those 
 of animal bodies. Gall-stones often lie produced by electricity, 
 quiet; so that, until dissection after Jeath, The name animal electricity has been su- 
 some are never known to exist ; but when perseded, notwithstanding the great analogy 
 they are prevented from passing through the that exists between the effects of electricity 
 gall ducts, they obstruct the passage of the and those of Galvanism, in favour of the 
 bile into the intestines, and produce also latter term ; which is not only more applica- 
 many inconvenient symptoms, particularly ble to the generality of the phenomena, but 
 the jaundice. likewise serves to perpetuate the memory of 
 
 The diagnostics of this disorder are gene- the discoverer, 
 rally very obscure and uncertain : for other In order to give rise to Galvanic eflFects 
 causes produce the same kind of symptoms in animal bodies, it is necessary to establish 
 as those which occur in this disease. The a communication between two points of one 
 usual symptoms are a loss of appetite, a series of nervous and muscular organs. Jn 
 sense of fulness in the stomach, sicknessand this manner a circle is formed, one arch of 
 vomiting, languor, inactivity, sleepiness; which consists of the animal ])arts,-rendered 
 and, if the obsUuction continues for a time, the subject of experiment, while the other 
 there is wasting of the flesh ; yellowness of arch is composed of excitatory instruments, 
 the eyes, skin, and urine ; whiti.-h stools ; a which generally consist of several pieces, 
 pain in the pit of the stomach ; whilst the some placed under the animal parts called 
 pulse remains in its natural state. The pain supporters, others destined to establish a 
 excited by an obstruction of the gall ducts, communication between the latter, are called 
 in consequence of gall-stones passing through condurtcrs. To form a complete Galvanic 
 them, and this not affecting the pulise, is circle, take the ihigh of a frog, deprived of 
 considered as the leading pathognomonic its skin ; detach the crural nerve, as far aS 
 symptom. This pain, in some, is extremely the knee ; put it on a piece of zinc ; put the 
 acute, in others there is onl^j^ slight uneasi- muscles of the leg on a piece of silver ; then 
 ness felt about the region of the liver ; but finish the excitatory arch, and complete the 
 its particular seat is the gall duct,just where Galvanic circle by establishing a communi- 
 it enters the duodenum. In some patients cation by means of the two supporters; by 
 there is no yellowness of the skin ; in others means of iron or copper wire, pewter, or 
 it exists for several months. There is no lead. The instant that the communicators 
 disease more painful than this; in some in- touch the two supporters, a part of the ani- 
 stances; it is as frequent as any other afFec- mal arch formed by the two supporters wilt 
 tion of the liver; it admits of much relief be convulsed. Although this disposition of 
 from medicine, and is not immediately dan- the animal parts, and of Galvanic instru- 
 gerous to the patient. See Icterus. ments, be most favourable to the develop- 
 
 GA'LLIC ACID. A peculiar acid which mentof the phenomena, yet the composition 
 is extracted from the nut-gall that grows on of the animal and excitatory arch may be 
 the oak. This acid is also found, in a greater much varied. Thus contractions are ob- 
 or less quantity, in all astringent vegetable tained, by placing the two supporters under 
 substances. the nerve, and leaving the muscle out of the 
 
GAL 
 
 GAL 
 
 373 
 
 circle, which proves that nerves essentially 
 constitute the animal arch. 
 
 It is not necessary for nerves to be entire 
 in order to produce contractions. They 
 take plake whether the organs be tied or cut 
 through, provided there exists a simple con- 
 tiguity between the divided ends. This 
 proves that we cannot strictly conclude what 
 happens in muscular action, from that which 
 takes place in Galvanic phenomena ; since, 
 if a nerve be tied or divided, the muscles on 
 which this is distributed lose the power of 
 action. 
 
 The cuticle is an obstacle to Galvanic 
 e£Fects ; they are always feebly manifested 
 in parts covered by it. When it is moist, 
 fine, and delicate, the effect is not entirely 
 interrupted. Humboldt, after having detach- 
 ed the cuticle from the posterior part of the 
 neck and back, by means of two blisters, ap- 
 plied plates of metal to the bare cutis, and, 
 at the moment of establishing a communica- 
 tion, he experienced sharp prickings, accom- 
 panied with a sero-sanguinous discharge. 
 
 If a plate of zinc be placed under the 
 tongue, and a flat piece of silver on its su- 
 perior surface, on making them touch each 
 other, an acerb taste will be perceived, ac- 
 companied with a slight trembling. 
 
 The excitatory arch may be constructed 
 with three, two, or even one metal only, 
 with alloys, amalgams, or other metallic or 
 mineral combinations, carbonated sub- 
 stances, &.C. It is observed that metals which 
 are in general the most powerful exciters, 
 induce contractions so much the more as 
 they have an extent of surface. Metals are 
 all more or less excitants ; and it is observed 
 that zinc, gold, silver, pewter, are of the 
 highest rank ; then copper, lead, nickel, an- 
 timony, &c. 
 
 Galvanic susceptibility, like muscular ir- 
 ritability, is exhausted by too long continued 
 exercise, and is recruited by repose. Im- 
 mersion of nerves and muscles in alcohol 
 and opiate solutions diminishes and even de- 
 stroys this susceptibility, in the same man- 
 ner, doubtless, as the immoderate use of 
 these substances in the living man blnr\ls, 
 and induces paralysis in muscular action. 
 Immersion in oxymuriatic acid restores the 
 fatigued parts, to be again acted on by the 
 stimulus. Animals killed by the repeated 
 discharge of an electric battery, acquire an 
 increase of Galvanic susceptibility ; and this 
 property subsists unchanged in animals de- 
 stroyed by submersion in mercury, pure hy- 
 drogen gas,pzote, and ammonia ; and finally, 
 it is totally annihilated in animals suffocated 
 by the vapour of charcoal. 
 
 Galvanic susceptibility is extinct in the 
 muscles of animals of warm blood, in pro- 
 portion as vital heat is diss-ipated ; sometimes 
 even when life is terminated in convulsions, 
 contractility cannot be put into action, al- 
 though warmth be not completely gone, as 
 though the vital property were consumed by 
 
 the convulsion, amidst which the animals 
 had expired. In those of cold blood, on the 
 contrary, it is more durable. The thighs of 
 frogs, long after being separated from every 
 thing, and even to the instant of incipient 
 putrefaction, are influenced by Galvanic sti- 
 muli ; doubtless, because irritability, in these 
 animals, is less intimately connected with 
 respiration, and life more divided among 
 the different organs, which have less occasion 
 to act on each other for the execution of its 
 phenomena. The Galvanic chain does not 
 produce sensible actions (that is, contrac- 
 tions,) until the moment it is completed, by 
 establishing a communication with the parts 
 constituting it. During the time it is com- 
 plete, that is, throughout the whole space of 
 time that the communication remains esta- 
 blished, every thing remains tranquil ; never- 
 theless. Galvanic influence is not suspended: 
 in fact, excitability is evidently increased, 
 or diminished, in muscles that have been 
 long continued in the Galvanic chain, ac- 
 cording to the difference of the reciprocal 
 situation of the connecting metals. 
 
 If silver has been applied to nerves, and 
 zinc to muscles, the irritability of the latter 
 increases in proportion to the lime they have 
 remained in the chain. By this method, the 
 thighs of frogs have been revivified in some 
 degree, and afterwards became sensible to 
 stimuli, that before had ceased to act on 
 them. By distributing the metals in an in- 
 verse manner, applying zinc to nerves and 
 silver to muscles, an effect absolutely con- 
 trary is observed ; and the muscles that pos- 
 sessed the most lively irritability when 
 placed in the chain, seem to be rendered 
 entirely paralytic if they remain long in this 
 situation. 
 
 This difference evidently depends on the 
 direction of the Galvanic fluid, determined 
 towards the muscles or nerves, according to 
 the manner in which these metals are dis- 
 posed, and this is of some importance to be 
 known for the application of Galvanic means 
 to the cure of diseases. 
 
 Galvanic Pile. 
 
 M. Volla's apparatus is as follows : — 
 Raise a pile, by placing a plate of zinc, 
 a flat piece of wet card, and a plate of silver, 
 successively ; then a second piece of zinc, 
 Sic. until the elevation is several feet high ; 
 for the effects are greater in proportion to 
 its height ; then touch both extremities of 
 the pile, at the same instant, with one piece 
 of iron wire ; at the moment of contact, a 
 spark is excited from the extremities of the 
 pile, and luminous points are often per- 
 ceived at different heights, where the zinc 
 and silver come into mutual contact. The 
 zinc end of this pile appears to be negatively 
 electrified ; that formed by the silver, on the 
 contrary, indicates marks of positive elec- 
 tricity. 
 If we touch both extremities of (he pile, 
 
an 
 
 gaM 
 
 GAH 
 
 after haviug dipped our hands into water, 
 or, what is better, a saline solution, a com- 
 motion, followed by a disagreeable pricking 
 in the fingers and elbow, is felt. 
 
 If we place in a tube filled with water, 
 and hermetically closed by two corks, the 
 extremities of two wires of the same metal 
 which are in contact at the other extre- 
 mity, one with the summit, the other with 
 the base of the pile ; these ends, even when 
 separated only by the space of a few lines, 
 experience evident changes at the instant 
 the extremities of the pile are touched ; the 
 wire in contact with that part of the pile 
 composed of silver becomes covered with 
 bullas of hydrogen gas ; that which touches 
 the extremity formed by zinc, becomes 
 oxidized, or gives ofiF oxygen gas. Fourcroy 
 attributes this phenomenon to the decompo- 
 sition of water by the Galvanic fluid, which 
 abandons the oxygen (o the metal that 
 touches the positive extremity of the pile ; 
 then conducts the other gas invisibly tp the 
 end of the other wire, there to be disen- 
 gaged. 
 
 Galvanic Trough. 
 This is a much more convenient appara- 
 tus. Plates of two metals, commonly zinc 
 and copper, are fastened together, and ce- 
 mented into a wooden trough, so as to form 
 a number of cells ; or earthen-ware troughs 
 with partitions being procured, the metals, 
 connected by a slip, are suspended over 
 these, so that in each cell, except at the 
 ends, there is a plate of each metal ; then 
 a diluted acid, (usually the sulphuric, nitric, 
 or muriatic, mixed with from twelve to 
 twenty parts of water,) is poured into the 
 trough. It is necessary that the metals be 
 placed in the same order throughout, or one 
 series will counteract another. The zinc 
 end becomes negative, the copper positive ; 
 and the power is in proportion to the num- 
 ber of the series ; and several such troughs 
 may be connected together, so as to form a 
 most powerful apparatus. 
 
 From the numerous experiment? of Davy, 
 many new and important facts have been es- 
 tablished, and Galvanism has been found 
 one of the most powerful agents in chemis- 
 try : by its influence, platina wire has been 
 melted ; gold, silver, copper, and most of 
 the motals; have easily been burnt ! the fixed 
 alkalies, and many of the earths, have been 
 made to appear as consisting of a metallic 
 base, and oxygen ; compound substances, 
 which were before extremely difficult to de- 
 compose, are now, by the aid of Galvanism, 
 easily resolved into their constituents. 
 
 Gama'ndra. See Stalagmitis. 
 
 Gamdik'nse gu'mmi. See Kino. 
 
 Gamboge. See Stalagmitis. 
 
 Gambo'gia. See Cambogia and Stalag- 
 mitis. 
 
 GaMBO'gIUM. > a c: I 
 
 Gamboi'l'Ea. \ ^*^^ Stalagm.iis. 
 Ga'mma. (From the letter r, gamma, 
 
 which it resembles.) A surgical instrument 
 for cauterising a hernia. 
 
 Gamphe'le. (From •ynfji.^og, crooked.) 
 The cheek. The jaw. 
 
 Ga'ngamon. (From yctyfiifji.n, a fishing- 
 net, which it was said to resemble.) A 
 name of the omentum. Some call the 
 contexture of nerves about the navel by 
 this name. 
 
 GA'NGLION. {y^yyxtov, a knot.) A 
 knot. 
 
 1. In anatomy it is applied to a natural 
 knot-like enlargement, in the course of a 
 nerve. 
 
 2. In surgery it is an encysted tumour, 
 formed in the sheath of a tendon, and con- 
 taining a fluid like the white of an egg. It 
 most frequently occurs on the back of the 
 band or foot. 
 
 GA'NGRENE. {yttyTfatva, from yfam, tO 
 feed upon.) Gnngrena. An incipient mor- 
 tification, so named from its eating away the 
 flesh. Authors have generally distinguished 
 mortification into two stages ; the first, or 
 incifiient one, they name gangrene, which is 
 attended with a sudden diminution of pain 
 in the place affected ; a livid discouloura- 
 tion of the part, which, from being yellow- 
 ish, becomes of a greenish hue ; a detach- 
 ment of the cuticle, under which a turbid 
 fluid is effused ; lastly, the swelling, tension, 
 and hardness, of the previous inflammation 
 subside, and, on touching the part, a crepitus 
 is perceptible, owing to the generation of 
 air in the gangrenous parts. 
 
 Such is the state to which the term gan- 
 grerie is applied. When the part has be- 
 come quite cold, black, fibrous, incapable of 
 moving, and destitute of all feeling, circu- 
 lation, and life ; this is the second stage of 
 mortification, termed sphacelus. Gangrene, 
 however, is frequently used synonymously 
 with the word mortification. See Morli- 
 Jkation. 
 
 Ga'rab. An Arabic name for (he disorder 
 called JEgylofs. 
 
 GAKCi'NI A. (60 called in honour of Dr. 
 Garcin, who accurately described it.) The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean 
 system. Class, Dodecandria. Order, Mo- 
 nogynia. 
 
 Gakci'nia mangostana. The systematic 
 name of (he mangosteen tree. The mangos- 
 teen is a fruit about the size of an orange, 
 whiih grows in great abundance on the tree 
 called Garainiamangoslana by Lintia?us, in 
 Java and the Molucca islands. Accordirg to 
 the concurrifig tesfiiEonies of all travellers, 
 it is the most exquisitely flavoured, and the 
 most salubrious of all fruits, it being such a 
 delicious mixture of the tart and sweet. 
 The flesh is juicy, white, almost transpa- 
 rent, and of a more delicate and agreeable 
 flavour than the richest grape. It is eaten 
 in almost every disorder, and the dried bark 
 is used medicinally in dysenteries and te- 
 nesmus, and a strong decoction of it is 
 
GAR 
 
 GAS 
 
 37.> 
 
 much esteemed as a gargle in ulcerated 
 sore throats. 
 
 Ga'rgale. (■y:if'yaK)i.) Gurgalos. Gar- 
 galismos. Irritation or stimulation. 
 
 Garga'reon. (Hebreiv.) The uvula, or 
 glandulous body which hangs down into the 
 throat. 
 
 GA'RGARISM. Gargarismus. A wash 
 for the mouth and throat. 
 
 GARG,\R1'SMA. (From ynfrxpt^ce, to 
 gargle.) A gargle. 
 
 GARGARl'SMUM. A gargle or wash for 
 the throat. 
 
 Ga'rgathum. A bed on which lunatics, 
 &c. were formerly confined. 
 
 Gargle. See Gargarisma. 
 
 Garlic. See Allium. 
 
 GARNET, Thomas, was born in 1766, 
 at Casterton in Westmoreland. After serv- 
 ing his time to a surgeon and apothecary, 
 he went to study at Edinburgh, where he 
 took his degree at twenty-two, and then 
 attended the London hospitals for two 
 years. In 1790 he settled at Bradford, 
 and began to give private lectures on Plii- 
 iosophy and Chemistry; and here he wrote 
 his Treatise on the Horley Green Spa. 
 But in the following year he removed to 
 Knaresborough, and soon after published 
 an Analysis of the different Waters of Har- 
 rowgate, which place he visited during the 
 summer season. About this period he 
 formed the design of going to America ; 
 but while waiting to take his passage at 
 Liverpool, he was solicited to deliver some 
 lectures there, which were so favourably re- 
 ceived, that he was induced to repeat his 
 course at various other places ; and at length 
 the professorship at Anderson's Institution 
 in Glasgow was offered him, where he began 
 lecturing in 1796. Two years after he made 
 a tour to the Highlands, of which he subse- 
 quently published an account. On the 
 formation of the Royal Institution in Lon- 
 don, he was invited by Count Rumford to 
 become the lecturer there ; he accepted the 
 appointment, and the room was crowded 
 with persons of the first distinction and 
 fashion. He then turned his thoughts 
 more seriously to the practice of his profes- 
 sion as likely to afford the most permanent 
 support ; but his prospects were cut short 
 by death about the middle of the year 1802. 
 A posthumous volume, entitled " Zoono- 
 mia," was published for the benefit of his 
 family. 
 
 Garou bark. See Daphne gfiidium. 
 
 Ga'rof. (yafov.) A kind of pickle pre- 
 pared of fish ; at first it was made from a fish 
 which the Greeks call Garos; but the best 
 was made from mackarels. Among the tno- 
 derns, garum signifies the liquor in which fish 
 is pickled. 
 
 Garroti'llo. (From garollar, to bind 
 closely. Span.) A name of the cynanche 
 maligna, from its sense of strangulation, as 
 If the throat were bound with a cord. 
 
 Garrophy'llus See Eugenia caryopkyl- 
 laia. 
 
 GAS. (From gascht, a German word 
 which means an eruption of wind.) See 
 Gaz. 
 
 GA'STRIC A'RTERY. Arleria gastrica. 
 The right or greater gastric artery, is a branch 
 of the hepatic ; the left, or lesser, a branch 
 of the splenic. 
 
 GA'STRIC JUICE. Succvs gastricus. 
 A fluid separated by the capillary exhaling 
 arteries of the stomach, which open upon 
 its internal surface. The oesophagus also 
 affords a small quantity, especially in the 
 inferior part. Modern philosophers have 
 paid great attention to this fluid, and from 
 their several experiments it is known to pos- 
 sess the following properties : — It is the 
 principal agent of digestion, and changes 
 the aliments into a kind of uniform soft 
 paste : it acts on the stomach after the death 
 of the animal. Its effects show that it is a 
 solvent, but of that peculiar nature that it 
 dissolves animal and vegetable substances 
 uniformly, and without exhibiting a stronger 
 affinity for the one than for the other. Al- 
 though it is the most powerful agent of 
 digestion in the stomach, its dissolvent 
 power has need of assistance from the ac- 
 tion of several secondary causes ; as heat, 
 which seems to augment and concentrate 
 itself in the epigastric region ; and so long 
 as the exertion of the stomach continues, 
 there is a sort of intestine fermentation, 
 (which should nof, however, in its full sense, 
 be compared to the motion by which fer- 
 mentative and putrescent substances are 
 decomposed;) there is also a moderate and 
 peristaltic motion of the muscular fibres of 
 the stomach, which press the aliment on 
 all sides, and perform a slight trituration, 
 while the gastric moisture sofiens and ma- 
 cerates the food before it is dissolved. By 
 many it has been considered merely as a 
 ferment, but this cannot be the case. See 
 Digestion. 
 
 It is one of the most powerful antisep- 
 tics with which we are acquainted ; and,, 
 from the experiments of Spallanzini^ Sco-> 
 poll, Carminati, and others, its nature ap- 
 pears to be essentially different in the several 
 classes of animals, as they have proved by 
 analysis. The gastric juice of the human 
 subject, when healthy, is inodorous, of a 
 saltish taste, and limpid, like water, unless 
 it be a little tinged with the yellow colour 
 of some bile, that has regurgitated info the 
 stomach. In quantity it is very considera^ 
 ble, as must be evident from the extent of 
 the surface of the stomach, and its conti- 
 nual secretion ; but it is most copious when 
 solicited by the stimulus of food. Besides 
 the properties of this fluid beforementioned, 
 it has others which have induced physicians 
 and surgeons to exhibit it medicinally, it 
 cures dyspepsia and intermittent fever. Ap- 
 plied externally, in form of fomentation or 
 
376 
 
 GAS 
 
 SAS 
 
 poultice, it cures putrid and scrofulous ulcers 
 in a wonderful manner ; and it is to be re- 
 gretted that its utility is not naore generally 
 known. 
 
 Gastrinum. Potash. 
 GASTRI'TIS. (From -^*s-«/i, the stomach.) 
 Inflammation of the slomach. A genus of 
 disease in the class pyrexicE, and order phle.g- 
 masicB of Cullen. It is known by pyrexia, anx- 
 iety, heat, and pain in (he epigastrium, in- 
 creased when any thing is taken into the slo- 
 mach, vomiting, hiccup, pulse small and 
 hard, and prostration of strength. There are 
 two species : 1. Gastritis phlegmonodea, with 
 acute pain and severe fever. 2. Gastritis try- 
 ihemalica, v/hen the pain and fever are 
 slighter, with an erysipelatous redness ap- 
 pearing in the fauces. 
 
 Gastritis is produced by acrid substances 
 of various kinds, such as arsenic, corrosive 
 sublimate, fcc. taken into the stomach, as 
 likewise by food of an improper nature ; 
 by taking large draughts of any cold liquor 
 when the body is much heated by exercise, 
 or dancing ; and by repelled exanlhemaia 
 and gout. Besides these, it may arise from 
 an inflammation of some of (he neighbour- 
 ing parts being communicated to the sto- 
 mach. 
 
 The erysipelatous gastritis arises chiefly 
 towards (he close of olher diseases, marking 
 the certain appi'oach to dissolution, and be- 
 ing unaccompanied with any marks of gene- 
 ral inflammation, or by any burning pain in 
 the stomach. 
 
 The symptoms of phlegmonous gastritis, 
 as observed above, are a violent burning 
 pain in the stomach, with great soreness, dis- 
 tension, and flatulency ; a severe vomiting, 
 especially after any thing is swallowed, 
 whether it be liquid or solid ; most distress- 
 ing thirst ; restlessness, anxiety, and a con- 
 tinual tossing of the body, with great debility, 
 constant watching, and a frequent, hard, and 
 contracted pulse. In some cases, a severe 
 purging attends. 
 
 If the disease increases in violence, symp- 
 toms of irritation then ensue ; there is a great 
 toss of strength, with faintings ; a short and 
 interrupted respiration ; cold, clammy sweats, 
 hiccups, coldness of the extremities, an in- 
 termittent pulse, and the patient is soon cut 
 off. 
 
 The event of gastritis is seldom favoura- 
 ble, as the person is usually either suddenly 
 destroyed by the violence of the inflamma- 
 tion, or else it terminates in suppuration, 
 ulceration, or gangrene. 
 
 If the symptoms are very mild, and pro- 
 per remedies have been employed at an 
 early period of the disease, it may, however, 
 terminate in resolution, and that in the 
 course of the tir^i, or, at farthest, the second 
 week. 
 
 Its termination in suppuration may be 
 known by the symptom's, although mode- 
 rale, exceeding the continuance of this pe- 
 
 riod, and a remission of pain occurring, whilst 
 a sense of weight and anxiety still remain ; 
 and, on the formation of an abscess, cold 
 shiverings ensue, with marked exacerbations 
 in the evening, which are followed by night 
 sweats, and other symptoms of hectic fever ; 
 and these at length prove fatal, unless the 
 pus is thrown up by vomiting, and the ulcer 
 heals. 
 
 Its tendency to gangrene may be dreaded, 
 from the violence of its symptoms not yield- 
 ing to proper remedies early in the disease ; 
 and, when begun, it may be known by the 
 sudden cessation of the pain ; by the pulse 
 continuing its frequency, but becoming 
 weaker, and by delirium, with other marks 
 of increasing debility ensuing. 
 
 Fatal cases of this disease show, on dis- 
 section, a considerable redness of the inner 
 coat of the stomach, having a layer of coa- 
 gulable lymph lining its surface. They 
 likewise show a partial thickening of the 
 substance of the organ, at the inflamed 
 part, the inflammation seldom extending 
 over the whole of it. Where ulceration 
 has taken place, the ulcers sometimes are 
 found to penetrate through all its coats, 
 and sometimes only through one or two of 
 them. 
 
 The cure is to be attempted by copious 
 and repeated bleedings, employed at an 
 early period of the disease, not regarding 
 the sraallness of the pulse, as it usually 
 becomes softer and fuller after the opera- 
 tion : also several leeches should be applied 
 to the epigastrium, followed by fomenta- 
 tions, or the hot bath ; after which a large 
 blister will be proper. The large intestines 
 may be in some measure evacuated by a lax- 
 ative clyster ; but scarcely any internal 
 medicine can be borne by the stomach, till 
 the violence of the disease is much abated ; 
 we may then try magnesia, or other mild 
 cathartic, to clear out the canal effectually. 
 Where acrid substances have been taken, 
 mucilaginous drinks may be freely exhi- 
 bited, to assist their evacuation and sheath 
 the stomach ; otherwise only in small quan- 
 tity : and, in the former case, according to 
 the nattire of the poison, other chemical 
 remedies may come in aid, but ought never 
 to be too much relied upon. Sbould sup- 
 puration occur, little can be done beyond 
 avoiding irritation, and supporting strength 
 by a mild farinaceous diet, and giving opium 
 occasionally to relieve pain. 
 
 GASTROCE'LE. (From yets-»p, the sto- 
 mach, and KuKr,, a tumour.) A hernia of 
 the stomach, occasioned by a protrusion 
 of that viscus through the abdominal pa- 
 
 GASTKOCNE'MIUS. (From ^^s-»/>, the 
 stomach, and uvu/un, the leg.) The name of 
 the muscles which form the calf or belly of 
 the le?. 
 
 GASTROCNE'MIUS EXTE'RNUS. Ge- 
 mellus. This muscle, which is situated 
 
GAS 
 
 GAZ 
 
 377 
 
 immediately under the integuments at the 
 back part of the leg, is sometimes called 
 gemellus .- this latter name is adopted by 
 Albinus. Winslow describes it as two 
 mussles, which he calls gaslrocnemii ; and 
 Douglas considers this and the following as 
 a quadriceps, or muscle with four heads, to 
 which he gives the name of extensor tarsi 
 suralis. It is called bi femoro calcanien by 
 Dumas. The gastrocnemius externus arises 
 by two distinct heads. The first, which is 
 the thickest and longest of the two, springs 
 by a strong thick tendon from the upper 
 and back part of the inner condyle of the 
 OS femoris, adhering slrongly to the capsular 
 ligament of the joint, between which and 
 the tendon is a considerable bursa mucosa. 
 The second head arises by a thinner and 
 shorter tenden from the back part of the 
 outer condyle of the os femoris. A little 
 below Ihe joint, their fleshy bellies unite in 
 a middle tendon, and below the middle of 
 the tibia they cease to be fleshy, and termi- 
 siate in a broad tendon, which, a little 
 above the lower extremity of the tibia, unites 
 ivith that of the gastrocnemius internus, to 
 form one great round tendon, sometimes 
 called chorda magna, but more commonly 
 (endo ^chillis. 
 
 GASTIiOCNE'MIUS INTE'RNUS. Tt. 
 bio peronei calcanien of Dumas. This, 
 which is situated immediately under the 
 last described muscle, is sometimes named 
 soleus, on account of its shape, which 
 resembles that of the sole-fish. It arises 
 by two heads. The first springs by tendi- 
 nous and fleshy fibres from the posterior 
 part of the head of the fibula, and for some 
 way below il. The second arises from an 
 oblique ridge at the upper and posterior 
 part of the tibia, which affords origin to 
 the inferior edge of the popliteus, continu- 
 ing to receive fleshy fibres from the inner 
 edge of the tibia for some way down. This 
 mnscle, which is narrow at its origin, 
 spreads wider, as it descends, as far as its 
 middle ; after which it becomes narrower 
 again, aud begins to grow tendinous, but 
 its fleshy fibres do not entirely disappear till 
 it has almost reached the extremity of the 
 tibia, a little above which it unites with the 
 last-described muscle, to form the tendo 
 Achillis. This thick round chord is inserted 
 into the lower and posterior part of the os 
 calcis, after sliding over a cartilaginous sur- 
 face on that bone, to which it is connected 
 by a tendinous sheath that is furnished with 
 a large bursa mucosa. 
 
 Both the gastrocnemii have the same use, 
 viz. that of extending the foot, by drawing it 
 backwards and downwards. 
 
 Gastroco'licus. (From ya.^np, the sto- 
 mach, and xiuAcy, the colon.) A term applied 
 to a vein which proceeds from the stomach 
 to the colon. 
 
 GASTRODY NIA. (From y^^>,f, the 
 48 
 
 stomach, and t^vvn, pain.) Pain in the 
 stomach. 
 
 GASTRO-EPIPLOIC ARTERY. Aria- 
 ria gastricoiepiploica. The branch of the 
 greater gastric artery that runs to the epip- 
 loon. 
 
 GASTRORAPHF. (Gaslroraphe ; from 
 •yxg-itp, the stomach, and /)«.?«, a suture.) The 
 sewinj; of wounds of the abdomen. 
 
 GASTROTO'MIA. (From j.is'fl/J, the bel- 
 ly, and 'n/xvai, to cut.) The operation of 
 cutting open the belly and uterus, as in the 
 Caesarian operation. 
 
 GAU'BIUS, Jerome David, a celebra- 
 ted Dutch physician, was a pupil of the illus- 
 trious Boerhaave at Leyden, where he gra- 
 duated in^l725; and about ten years after 
 he became professor there, and taught with 
 great applause for a period of forty years. 
 His reputation was extended all over Eu- 
 rope by several valuable publications, parti- 
 cularly by his " Institutiones Pathologiae 
 Medicinaiis," and his " Adversaria;" which 
 contributed not a little to the improvement 
 both of the theory and practice of medicine. 
 In another work he treated ably of the me- 
 dical regulation of the mind : and he printed 
 also a very elegant little book " De Methodo 
 concinnandi" formulas Medicamentorum." 
 He died in 1780, in the seventy-sixth year 
 of his age. 
 
 Gaule. See Myrica gnle. 
 
 GAZ. (From Gascht, German, an erup,- 
 tion of wind.) Gas. Elastic fluid. A&ri- 
 form fluid. By the word gas, we denote a 
 permanently elastic afiriform fluid, or sub- 
 stance which has the appearance of air; that 
 is to say, it is transparent, elastic, pondera- 
 ble, invisible, (oxymuriatic acid gas, and a 
 few others excepted,) and not condensible 
 into a liquid or solid state by any degree of 
 cold hitherto known ; which distinguishes it 
 from a vapour. 
 
 Some of the gases exist in nature without 
 the aid of art, and may therefore be col- 
 lected ; others on the contrary, are only pro- 
 ducible by artificial means. 
 
 All gases are combinations of certain sub- 
 stances, reduced to the gazeous form by the 
 addition of caloric. It is, therefore, necessa- 
 ry to distinguish in every gas, the matter 
 of heat which acted the part of a solvent, 
 and the substance which forms the basis of 
 the gas. 
 
 Gases are not contained in those substan- 
 ces from which we obtain them in the state 
 of gas, but owe their formation to the expan- 
 sive property of caloric. 
 
 Formation of Gases. 
 The different forms under which bodies 
 appear, depend upon a (;ertain quantity of 
 caloric, chemically combined with them. 
 The very formation of gases corroborates 
 this truth. Their production totally de- 
 pends upon the combination of the parti- 
 
378 
 
 GAZ 
 
 «;iilar substances with caloric ; and though 
 called permanently elastic, they are only so 
 because we cannot so far reduce their tem- 
 perature, as to dispose them to part with it ; 
 otherwise tliey would undoubtedly become 
 Huid or solid. 
 
 Water, for instance, is a solid substance in 
 all degrees below 32° of Fahrenheit's scale; 
 above this temperature it combines with ca- 
 loric, and becomes a fluid. It retains its 
 liquid state under the ordinary pressure of 
 the atmosphere, till its temperature is aug- 
 mented to 212°. It then combines with a 
 larger portion of caloric, and is converted 
 apparently, 'm\o gas, or at least into elastic 
 vapour ; in which state it would continue, if 
 the temperature of ouratraosphere^|,as above 
 312°. Gases a.-'e therefore solid substances, 
 between the particles of which a repulsion is 
 established by the quantity of caloric. 
 
 But as in the gazeous water, or steam, 
 the caloric is retained with but little force, 
 on account of its quitting the water when 
 the vapour is merely exposed to a lower tem- 
 perature, we do not admit steam amongst 
 the class of gases, or permanently elastic 
 aeriform fluids. In gases, caloric is united 
 by a very forcible atfinity, and no diminu- 
 tion of temperature, or increase of pressure, 
 that has ever yet been effected, can separate 
 it from them. Thus the air of our atmos- 
 phere, in the most intense cold, or when very 
 strongly compressed, still remains in the 
 aeriform state ; and hence is derived the es- 
 sential character of gases, namely, that they 
 shall remain aeriform, under all variations of 
 pressure and temperature. 
 
 In the modern nomenclature, the name 
 of every substance existing in the aeriform 
 state, is derived from its supposed solid 
 base ; and the term gas is used to denote its 
 existence in this state. 
 
 In order to illustrate the formation of 
 gases, or to show in what manner caloric is 
 combined with tiiem, the following experi- 
 ment may serve. Put into a retort, capable 
 of holding half a pint of water, two ounces 
 of muriate of soda, (common salt ;) pour on 
 it half its weight of sulphuric acid, and ap- 
 ply the heat of a lamp ; a great quantity of 
 gas is produced, which might be collected 
 and retained over mercury. But to serve 
 the purpose of this experiment, let it pass 
 through a glass receiver, having two open- 
 ings, into one of which the neck of the re- 
 tort passes, whilst, from the other, a bent 
 tube proceeds, v.'hich ends in a vessel of 
 water. Before closing the apparatus, let a 
 thermometer be included in the receiver, to 
 show the temperature of the gas. It will 
 be found that the mercury in the thermome- 
 ter will rise only a few degrees ; whereas the 
 water in the vessel which receives the bent 
 tube, will soon become boiling hot. 
 
 Explanation. — Common salt consists of 
 muriatic acid, united to soda ; on presenting 
 sulphuric acid to this union, a decomposition 
 
 GAZ 
 
 takes place, especially when assisted by heat. 
 The sulphuric acid unites by virtue of its 
 greater affinity to the soda, and forms sul- 
 phate of soda, or Glauber's salt ; the muria- 
 tic acid becomes therefure disengaged, and 
 takes the gazeous form in which it is capa- 
 ble of existing at the common temperature. 
 To trace the caloric during this experiment, 
 as was our object, we must remark, that it 
 first flows from the lamp to the disengaged 
 muriatic acid, and converts it into gas ; but 
 the heat thus expended is chemically united, 
 and therefore not appreciable by the thermo- 
 meter. The caloric, however, is again 
 evolved, when the muriatic acid gas is con- 
 densed by the water, with which it forms 
 liquid muriatic acid. 
 
 In this experiment we therefore trace ca- 
 loric in a chemical combination producing 
 gas; and from this union we again trace it 
 in the condensation of the gas, producing 
 sensible heat. 
 
 Such, in general, is the cause of the form- 
 ation and fixation of gases. It may be 
 further observed, that each of these fluids 
 loses or suffers the disengagement of differ- 
 ent quantities of heat, as it becomes more or 
 less solid in its new combination, or as that 
 comhination is capable of retaining more or 
 less specific heat. 
 
 The discovery of aeriform gazeous fluids 
 has occasioned the necessity of some pecu- 
 liar instruments, by means of which those 
 substances may be conveniently collected 
 and submitted to examination. The prin- 
 cipal ones for that purpose are styled the 
 pneumatic apparatus. 
 
 The Pneumatic Reservoir, or Cistern, 
 
 Is made either of wood or strong sheet 
 iron, tinned, japanned, or painted. A trough 
 of about two feet long, sixteen inches wide, 
 and fifteen high, has been found to be suffi- 
 cient for most experiments. Two or three 
 inches below its brim, a horizontal shelf is 
 fastened, in dimension about half or one- 
 third part of the width of the trough. In this 
 shelf are several holes: these holes must be 
 made in the centre of a small excavation, 
 shaped like a funnel, which is formed in the 
 lower part of the shelf. 
 
 This trough is filled with water sufficient 
 to cover the shelf to the height of an inch. 
 
 The use of this shelf is to support re- 
 ceivers, jars, or bell-glasses, which, being 
 previously filled with water, are placed in- 
 vertedly, their open end turned down upon 
 the above-mentioned holes, through which 
 the gases, conveyed there and directed by 
 means of the funnel-shaped excavations, 
 rise in the form of air-bubbles into the re- 
 ceiver. 
 
 When the gazeous fluids are capable of 
 being absorbed by water, as is the case with 
 some of them, the trough must be filled 
 with mercury. The price and gravity of 
 this fluid make it an object of convenience 
 
GAZ GAZ 379 
 
 and economy (hat the trough should be performed, the necessity of the excavation 
 smaller than when water is used. '" the lower part of the shelf mny be readily 
 
 A mercurial trough is best cut in marble, conceived. It is, as mentioned before, des- 
 free-stoue, or a solid block of wood. A fined to collect the gas uliich escapes from 
 (rough abouttwelve inches long, three inches t'^e vessel, and direct i! in its passage towards 
 wide, and four deep, is sufficient for all pri- the vessel adapted to receive it. Without 
 vate experiments. this excavation, the gas, instead of proceed- 
 
 ,, ., , ^ „ ,. ^ ,, . . ing to the place of its destination, would be 
 
 Method of colleclmg Gases and Imnsfernng dispersed and lost, unless the mouth of the 
 them from one vessel lo another. receiving vessel were large. 
 
 If we are desirous of transmitting air from The vessels, or receivers, for collecting 
 one vessel to another, it is necessary that the the disengaged gases, should be glass cylin- 
 vessel destined to receive it be full of water, ders, jars, or bell-glasses of various sizes j 
 or some fluid heavier than air. For that some of them should be open at both ends, 
 purpose take a wide-mouthed bell-glass, or others should be fitted with necks at the top, 
 receiver ; plunge it under the water in the ground perfectly level; in order that they 
 trough, in order to fill it ; then raise it with may be stopped by ground flat pieces of 
 the mouth downwards, and place it on the metal, glass, slate, Sic. ; others should be 
 shelf of the trough, so as to cover one or furnished with ground stoppers. Some 
 more of the holes in it. should be graduated into culiic inches, and 
 
 It will now be full of water, and con- sub-divided into decimal or other equi-dis- 
 (inue so as long as the mouth remains be- tant parts. Besides these, common glass- 
 low the surface of the fluid in the cistern ; bottles, tumblers, &c. may be used, 
 for, in this case, the water is sustained in the ri -f^ ■ c n 
 
 vessel by the pressure of the atmosphere, in Classijicaliori of Gases. 
 
 the same manner as the mercury is sus- All the elastic aeriform fluids with v^hich 
 tained in the barometer. It may without we are hitherto acquainted, are generally 
 difficulty be imagined, that if common air divided, by systematic writers, into two 
 (or any other fluid resembling common air classes ; namely, those that are respirable 
 in lightness and elasticity) be suffered to and capable of viaintaining combustion, and 
 enter the inverted vessel filled with water, it those that are not respirable, and incapable 
 will rise to the upper part, on account of its "/ maintaining combustion. This division, 
 levity, and the surface of the water will indeed, has its advantage ; but the term res- 
 subside. To exemplify this, take a glass, or pirable, in its physislogical application, has 
 any other vessel, in thatstate which is usually been very differently employed by different 
 called empty, and plunge it into the water writers. Sometimes by the respirability of 
 with its mouth downwards : scarce any of a gas has been meant its power of supporting 
 it will enter the glass, because its entrance life, when repeatedly applied to the blood in 
 is opposed by the elasticity of the included the lungs. At other times all gases have 
 air; but if the vessel be' turned with its been considered respirable which were capa- 
 mouth upwards, it immediately fills, and the ble of introduction into the lungs by volun- 
 air rises in bubbles to the surface. Suppose tary efforts, without any relation to their 
 this operation be performed under one of the vitality. In the last case, the word respira- 
 jars or receivers, which are filled with water, ble seems to us most properly employed, and 
 and placed upon the perforated shelf, the air in this sense it is here used. ' 
 
 will ascend in bubbles as^before, but, instead Non-respirable gases are those which, 
 of escaping, it will be caught in the upper when applied to the external organs of 
 part of the jar, and expel part of the water respiration, stimulate the muscles of the 
 it contains. epiglottis in such a manner as to keep it 
 
 In this manner we see that air may be perfectly clos« on the glottis ; thus pre- 
 emptied out of one vessel into another by a venting the smallest particle of gas from 
 kind of inverted pouring, by which means entering into the bronchia, in spite of volun- 
 it is made to ascend from the lower to the tary exertions. 
 
 upper vessel. When the receiving vessel Of respirable gases, or those which are 
 has a narrow neck, the air may be poured, capable of being taken into the lungs by vo- 
 in a similar manner, through an inverted luntary efforts, only one has the power of 
 funnel, inserted in its mouth. uniformly supporting life, namely, atmos- 
 
 If the air is to be transferred from a ves- pheric air; other gases, when respired, 
 sel that is stopped like a bottle, the bottle sooner or later impair the health of the hu- 
 raust be unstopped, with its orifice down- man constitution, or perhaps occasion death; 
 wards in the water ; and then inclined in but in different modes, 
 such a manner that its neck may come un- Some gases effect no positive change in the 
 der the perforated excavation of the shelf, b'-ood; animals immersed in it die of a disease 
 The gas will escape from the bottle, and, produced by the privation of atmospheric 
 passing into the vessel destined to receive it, air, analogous to that occasioned by their 
 will ascend in it in the form of bubbles. submersion in water. 
 
 la whatever manner this operation is Others again produce some jposj^iVe change 
 
sso 
 
 GEL 
 
 GIv\i 
 
 in tiie blood, as appears from the experi- 
 ments of Dr. Beddoes and Professor Davy. 
 They seem to render it incapable of supply- 
 ing the nervous and muscular fibres with 
 principles essential to sensibility and irrita- 
 bility. These gases, therefore, destroy ani- 
 mal life on a diiferent principle. 
 
 It is obvious, therefore, that the above 
 classification is not very precise, but capable 
 of misleading the student without proper 
 explanation. 
 
 Gaz, asotic. See Niirogen. 
 
 Gas, carbonic acid. This may be obtained 
 by pouring any acid upon carbonate of lime, 
 which thereby becomes decomposed ; the 
 effused acid combines with the lime, and 
 forms a new neutral salt, and the carbonic 
 acid is disengaged and escapes in the form 
 of a colourless gaz, viz. carbonic acid gaz. 
 See Carbonic acid. 
 
 Gas hepatic. See Hydrogen gas, sulphu- 
 retted. 
 
 Gas-hydrogen. Inflammable air. See 
 Hydrogen. 
 
 Gas, light carbonated hydrogen. See Car- 
 burelted hydrogen gas. 
 
 Gas, heavy carbonated hydrogen. See Car- 
 bureited hydrogen gas. 
 
 Gaseous oxide of carbon. See Carbon, 
 gaseous oxide of. 
 
 Gexso'ma, {From yva-cv, the eaves of the 
 house.) Geison. The prominent parts of 
 the eye-brows, which hang over the eyes like 
 the eaves of a bouse. 
 
 Gei'son, See Geisoma. 
 
 Gei-a'sinos. (From yiXaa, to laugh.) An 
 epithet for the four middle fore-teeth, be- 
 cause they are shown in laughter. 
 
 Gela'smus. (From yixau, to laugh.) The 
 Sardonic laugh. 
 
 GE'LATINE. Gelly, or jelly. An ani- 
 mal substance soluble in water, but not in 
 alcohol : capable of assuming a well-known 
 elastic or tremulous consistence, by cooling, 
 when the Avater is not too abundant, and 
 liqiiifiable again, by increasing its tem- 
 perature. This last property remarkably 
 distinguishes if from albumen, which be- 
 comes consistent by heat. It is precipi- 
 tated in an insoluble form by tannin, and 
 it is this action of tannin on gelatine that 
 is the. foundation of the art of tanning 
 leather. 
 
 Jellies are very common in our kit- 
 chens; they may be extracted from all the 
 parts of animals, by boiling them in water. 
 Hot water dissolves a large quantity of 
 this substance. Acids likewise dissolve 
 them, as do likewise more particularly the 
 alkalies. Jelly, which has been extracted 
 without long decoction, possesses most of 
 the characters ot vegetable mucilage ; but 
 it is seldom obtained without a mixture of 
 albumen. 
 
 Jellies, in a pure state, have scarcely 
 any smell or remarkable taste. By dis- 
 tillation, they afford an insipid and ino- 
 
 dorous phlegm, which easily putrefies, 
 A stronger heat causes them to swell up, 
 become black, and emit a foetid odour, 
 accompanied with white acrid fumes. An 
 impure volatile alkali, together with em- 
 pyreumatic oil, then passes over, leaving 
 a spongy coal, not easily burned, and 
 containing common salt and phosphate of 
 lime. 
 
 The jelly of various animal substances is 
 prepared for the use of sea-faring persons 
 under the name of portable soup. The 
 whole art of performing this operation con- 
 sists in boiling the meat, and taking the 
 scum off, as usual, until the soup possesses 
 the requisite flavour. It is then suffered 
 to cool, in order that the fat may be sepa- 
 rated. In the next place, it is mixed with 
 five or six whites of eggs, and slightly boiled. 
 This operation serves to clarify the liquid, 
 by the removal of opaque particles, which 
 unite with the white of egg at the time it 
 becomes solid by the heat, and are conse- 
 quently removed along with it. The liquor 
 is then to be strained through flannel, and 
 evaporated on the water-bath, to the consist- 
 ence of a very thick paste ; after which it is 
 spread, rather thin, upon a smooth stone, 
 then cut into cakes, and, lastly, dried in a 
 stove, until it becomes brittle. These cakes 
 may be kept four or five years, if defended 
 from moisture. When intended to be used, 
 nothing more is required to be done than to 
 dissolve a sutScient quantity in boiling water, 
 which by that means becomes converted 
 into soup. 
 
 Gela'tio. (From gelo, to freeze.) Freez- 
 ing ; or that rigidity of the body wiiich hap- 
 pens in a catalepsy, as if the person were 
 frozen. 
 
 Game'llus. (From geminns, double, 
 having a fellow.) See Gastrocnemius and 
 Gemini. 
 
 GEMINI. Gemelli of Winslow. Part 
 of the marsupialis of Cowper. Ischio spini 
 trochanterien of Dumas. This muscle has 
 been a subject of dispute among anatomists 
 since the days of Vesalius. Some describe 
 it as two distinct muscles, and hence the 
 name it has gotten of gemini. Others con- 
 tend that it ought to be considered as a 
 single muscle. The truth is, that it consists 
 of two portions, which are united together 
 by a tendinous and fleshy membrane, and 
 afford a passage between them to the ten- 
 don of the obturator internus, which they 
 enclose as it were in a purse. These two 
 portions are placed under the glutseus masi- 
 mu3, between the ischium and the great 
 trochanter. 
 
 The superior portion, which is the short- 
 est and thickest of the two, arises fleshy 
 from the external surface of the spine of the 
 ischium ; and the inferior, from the tube- 
 rosity of that bone, and likewise from (he 
 posterior saero-ischiatic ligament. They 
 are inserted; tendinous and fleshy, into the 
 
GEN 
 
 GEN 
 
 8S1 
 
 cavity at the root of the great trochanter. 
 Between the two portions of this muscle, 
 and the termination of the obturator inter- 
 ims, there is a small bursa mucosa, connect- 
 ed to both, and to that part of the capsular 
 ligament of the joint which lies under the 
 gemini. 
 
 This muscle assists in rolling the os fe- 
 moris outwards, and prevents the tendon 
 of the obturator internus from slipping 
 out of its place while that muscle is in 
 action. 
 
 Gemu'ksa. (From gemo, to groan ; so 
 called from the pain it was said to occasion 
 in walking.) The name of an excrescence 
 between the toes. 
 
 Genei'as. (From ^w, the cheek.) The 
 downy hairs which first cover the cheek; 
 also the name of a bandage mentioned by 
 Galen, which covers the cheek, and comes 
 under the chin. 
 
 GENERATION. Many ingenious hy- 
 potheses have been instituted by physiolo- 
 gists to explain the mystery of generation ; 
 but the whole of our knowledge concerning 
 it appears to be built upon the phenomena 
 it affords, and may be seen in the works 
 of Haller, Buffon, Cruickshanks, and 
 Haighton. It is a sexual action, perform- 
 ed in different ways in most animals ; many 
 of them have different sexes and require 
 conjunction : such are the human species, 
 quadrupeds, and others. The females of 
 quadrupeds have a matrix, separated into 
 two cavities, uterus bicornis, and a consi- 
 derable number of teats ; they have no 
 menstrual flux; most of them bear several 
 young at a time, and the period of their 
 gestation is generally short. The genera- 
 tion of birds is very different. The males 
 have a strong genital organ, which is often 
 double. The vulva in the females is placed 
 behind the anus; the ovaries have no ma- 
 trices, and there is a duct for the purpose 
 of conveying the egg from the ovarium into 
 the intestines : this passage is called the 
 oviduct. The eggs of pullets have exhi- 
 bited unexpected facts to physiologists, who 
 examined the phenomena of incubation. 
 The most important discoveries are those 
 of the immortal Haller, who found the 
 chicken perfectly formed, in eggs which 
 were not fecundated. There is no deter- 
 minate conjunction between fishes ; the fe- 
 male deposits her eggs on the sands, over 
 which the male passes, and emits its semi- 
 nal fluid, doubtless for the purpose of fe- 
 cundating them ; these eggs are batched 
 after a certain time. The males of several 
 oviparous quadrupeds have a double or 
 forked organ. Insects exhibit all the va- 
 rieties which are observed in other animals : 
 there are some. Indeed the greater num- 
 ber, which have the sexes in two separate 
 individuals; among others, the reproduc- 
 tion is m-ide either with or without con- 
 junction, as in (he vine-fretter ; one of these 
 iasects, confined alone beneath a glass, pro- 
 
 duces a great number of others. The or- 
 gan of the male, in insects, is usually armed 
 with two hooks, to seize the female : the 
 place of these organs is greatly varied ; with 
 some it is at the upper pan of the belly, 
 near the chest, as in the female dragon-fly ; 
 in others, it is at the extremity of the an- 
 tenna, as in the male spider. Most worms 
 are hermaphrodite ; each individual has 
 both sexes. Polypi, with respect to gene- 
 ration, are singular animals; they are re- 
 produced by buds or offsets : a bud is se- 
 parated from each vigorous polypus, which 
 is fixed to some neighbouring body, and 
 grows: polypi are likewise found on their 
 surface, in the same manner as branches 
 issue from plants. These are the prin- 
 cipal modes of generation in animals, fn 
 the human species, which engages our at- 
 tention more particularly, the phenomena 
 are as follow : — The mode of congress of the 
 man- with the woman requires no descrip- 
 tion ; but generation does not consist in 
 that aloise : there are certain states or con- 
 ditions requisite for conception to take 
 place. The ovum mu.st have arrived at a 
 state of maturity. There must be such a 
 determination of blood to the uterus, that, 
 together with the venereal stimulus, shall 
 induce an action in the Fallopian tubes, by 
 which the fimbriae grasp the ovum that is 
 to be impregnated. During this state of 
 the parts, the semen virile must be pro- 
 pelled into the uterus, in order (hat its 
 subtle and vivifying portion shall pass alon." 
 the tube to the ovum. Fecundation ha- 
 ving thus taken place, a motion is induced 
 in the vivified ovum, which ruptures the 
 tender vesicle thai contains it; the fimbria 
 of the Fallopian tube then grasp and con- 
 vey it into the tube, which, by its peri- 
 staltic motion, conducts it into the cavity 
 of the uterus, there to be evolved and 
 brought to maturity, and, at the expira- 
 tion of nine months, to be sent into the 
 world. 
 
 GENERATION, FEMALE ORGANS 
 OF. The parts subservient to generation in 
 a woman are divided into external and in- 
 ternal. 
 
 The external parts nre the moyis veneris, 
 the labia, ihe perincBum, the clitoris, and the' 
 uymphce. To these may be added the meatus 
 urinarius, or orifice of the urethra. The 
 hymen may be esteemed the barrier between 
 the external and internal parts. The inter- 
 nal parts of generation are the vagina and 
 uterus, and its appendages. 
 
 GENERATION, MALE ORGANS OF. 
 The parts which constitute the organs of ge- 
 neration in men are the penis, testicles, and 
 vesiculcE seniinales. 
 
 GEN 10. (From ytyuov, the chin.) Names 
 compounded of this word belong to muscles 
 which are attached to the chin. 
 
 GENiO-HYO-GLO'SSU3. (Musculus 
 
 genio-hyo-glossus ; from yivunv, the chip 
 
3$2 
 
 GEN 
 
 GEO 
 
 vciihg, the OS byoides, and yxsKra-a, the 
 tongue, so called from its origin and inser- 
 tion.) Gemog/ossus of some authors. This 
 muscle forms the fourth layer between the 
 lower jaw and os hyoides. It arises from a 
 rough protuberance in the inside of the raid- 
 tile of the lower jaw ; its fibres run like a 
 fan, forwards, upwards, and backwards, and 
 are inserted into the tip, middle, and root of 
 the tongue, and base of the os hyoides, near 
 its corner. Its use is to draw the tip of the 
 tongue backwards into the mouth, the mid- 
 dle downwards, and to render its back con- 
 cave. It also draws its root and the os hy- 
 oides forwards, and thrusts the tongue out of 
 the mouth. 
 
 GENIO-HYOIDE'US. (Muscidus genio- 
 hyoidtus ; from ^.-svwcv, the chin , and uonSi;, 
 the OS byoides ; so called from its origin in 
 the chin, and its insertion in the os hyoides.) 
 This muscle constitutes the third layer be- 
 tween the lower jaw and os hyoides. It 
 is a long, thin, and fleshy muscle, arising ten- 
 dinous from a rough protuberance at the 
 inside of the chin, and growing somewhat 
 broader and thicker as it descends back- 
 ward to be inserted by very short tendinous 
 fibres into both the edges of the base of the 
 OS hyoides. It draws the os hyoides for- 
 wards to the ohin. 
 
 Geniophar^'Nge'os. The constrictor pha- 
 ryngis superior. 
 
 Ge'nipi a'leum. The plant which bears 
 this name in the pharmacoposias, is the Mr- 
 iemisia rupeslris of Linnaeus ; which see. 
 
 Ge'nipi ve'rum. The plant directed for 
 medicinal purposes under this title, is the 
 Jlchilka ; foliis pitmaHs, pinnis simplicibus, 
 glabris, pundaiis, of Haller. It has a very 
 grateful smell, and a very bitter taste, and is 
 exhibited in Switzerland in epilepsy, diarr- 
 hffia, and debility of (he stomach. 
 
 GENI'STA. (From genu, a knee ; so 
 called from the inflection and angularity of 
 its twigs.) 1. The name of a genus of plants 
 in the Linnaian system. Class, Diadel.phia. 
 Order, Decandria. 
 
 2. The pharmacopcjial name of the Spar- 
 (iiim scoparium ; which see. 
 
 Geki'sta canarie'nsis. The systematic 
 name of the tree supposed to yield the Rho- 
 dium lignum ; which see. 
 
 Geni'sta spiNo'sA i'ndica. Bahel schulli. 
 An Indian tree, a decoction of the roots of 
 which is diuretic. The leaves, boiled asd 
 sprinkled in vinegar, have the same effect, 
 according to Ray. 
 
 Genita'le. (From gigno, to beget.) The 
 privy member. 
 
 Gemita'lium. (From genHale, the raem- 
 brum virile ) A disease of the genital parts. 
 
 Genitu'ra. (From gigno.) The male 
 seed. Also the membrum virile. 
 
 Ge'non. (From yovu, the knee.) A move- 
 able articulation like that of the knee. 
 
 Gensing See Ginseng. 
 
 GEJNTIA'NA. (From Gentius, king of 
 Illyria, who first used it.) Gentian. 
 
 L The name of a genus of plan's in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Pentandria. Or- 
 der, Digynia. Gentian. 
 
 2. The phRrmacopceial name of the gen- 
 tian roof. See Genliana lulea. 
 
 Gentia'na a'lea. See Lastrpitium laii- 
 folium. 
 
 Gentia'na centau'ricm. Lesser cen- 
 taury was lately so called in the Linnaean 
 system, but now chironia centaurium. See 
 Chironia centaurium. 
 
 Gentia'na lu'tea. The systematic name 
 of the officinal gentian. Genliana rubra. 
 Felwort. The gentian, that met with in the 
 shops, is the root of the Gtntiana lulea ; co- 
 rollis subquinquejidis Totalis verticiUalis, caly- 
 cibus spathaceis, of Linnaeus ; and is import- 
 ed from Switzerland and Germany. It is 
 the only medicinal part of the plant, has 
 little or no smell, but to the taste manifests 
 great bitterness, on which account it is in 
 general use as a tonic, stomachic, antiielmin- 
 tic, antiseptic, emmenagogue, and febrifuge. 
 The officinal preparations of this root are 
 the infusmn genliana; compositum, and linc- 
 lur a genliana composila, of the London Phar- 
 macopceia, and the infusum amarum, vi7vum 
 amarum, tindura amara, of the Edinburgh 
 Pharraacopceia ; and the extradum gentianm 
 is ordered by both. 
 
 Gentia'na ru'era. See Genliana. 
 
 GE'iNlJ. The knee. 
 
 Genu'gra. (From yovu, the knee, and 
 etyf:t, a seizure.) A name in Paracelsus for 
 the gout in the knee. 
 
 GEOFFRiE'A. Geoffroya. (Named in 
 honour of Dr. Geoffrey.) 1. The name 
 of a genus of plants in the Linnaean sys- 
 tem. Class, Diadelphia. Order, Decan- 
 dria. 
 
 2, The pharmacopceial name of the bark 
 of the Geoffroya inermis foliolis lanceolalis 
 of Swartz. The plant is a native of Jamaica, 
 where it is distinguished by the name of 
 cabbage-bark tree, or worm-bark tree. U 
 has a mucilaginous and sweetish taste, and 
 a disagreeable smell. According to Dr. 
 Wright of Jamaica, it is powerfully medi- 
 cinal as an anthelmintic. 
 
 Geoffroy'a Jamaice'nsis. Tke system- 
 atic name of the bastard cabbage-tree, or 
 Buige-water tree. The bark of the Gtoff- 
 roya Jamaicensis, (inermis foliolis lanceolalis, 
 of Swarz,) is principally used in Jamaica, 
 and with great success, as a vermifuge. 
 
 Geoffrov'a suriname'nsis. The system- 
 atic name of a tree, the bark of which is 
 esteemed as an anthelmintic. 
 
 GEOFFROY, Stephen Francis, was 
 born at Paris in 1672. After giving him 
 an excellent general education, his father, 
 who was an apothecary, sent him to study 
 his own profession at Monlpelier j where he 
 attended the several lectures. On his return 
 to Paris,havingalready acquired considerable 
 reputation, he was appointed to attend the 
 Duke de Tallard, on his embassy to Eng- 
 land, in 1698. Here he was very favourably 
 
GEK ' GE3 383 
 
 received, and elected a member oi t'ue Royal Gera iSiCM sangui'kecm. The systema- 
 Society : and he afterwards visited Holland tic name of the Geranium Sanguinarium. 
 and Italy. His attention was chiefly di- Bloody cranes-bill. Geranium sanguineuin 
 reeled to natural history and the materia of Linnasus. The adslringent virtues as- 
 medica, his father wishing him to succeed cribed to this plant do not appear to be con- 
 to his establishment at Paris: however he siderable. 
 
 became ambitious of the higher branch of Germander. See Teucrium chammdrys. 
 
 the professioti, and at length graduated in Germander, water. See Teucrium ScoT' 
 
 1704. His reputation rapidly increased ; dium. 
 
 «nd he was called in consultation even by Geroco'mia. (From T.^ai', an aged person, 
 
 the most distinguished practitioners. In and no/utai, to be concerned about.) That 
 
 1709 he was appointed to the professorship part of medicine which regards the regimen 
 
 of medicine on the death of Tournefort. and treatment of old age. 
 
 He then undertook to deliver to his pupils a Gerontopo'go.v. (From yynmv, an old 
 
 complete History of the Materia Medica, man, and was^^av, a beard ; so called because 
 
 divided into mineral, vegetable, and animal its downy seed, while enclosed in the calyx^ 
 
 substances; the first part of which he fin- resembles the beard of an aged man.) The 
 
 ished, and about half of the second: this herb old man's beard. Purple-flowered 
 
 was afterwards j)'jblished from his papers, tragopogon. 
 
 in Latin, in three octavo volumes. In 1712 Gerosto'xon. (From q/e^*!', an old per- 
 
 he was made professor of chemistry in the son, and ro^ay, a dart.) A small ulcer, like 
 
 king's garden ; and, 14 years after, dean of the head oi a dart, appearing sometimes in 
 
 the faculty. In this office he was led into the cornea of old persons. The socket of 
 
 some active disputes; whence his health, a tooth. 
 
 naturally delicate, began to decline ; and he Geropo'gos. Hea Gero7dopogon. 
 
 died in the beginning of 1731. Notwith- Ge'ryon. Quicksilver, 
 
 standing his illness, however, he completed GESNEPi, Conrad, was born at Za- 
 
 a work which had been deemed necessary rich in 1516. His father was killed in the 
 
 by preceding deans, but never accomplished; civil war, and left him in such poverty, that 
 
 namely, a Pharmacopceia, which was pub- he was obliged to become a servant at Stras- 
 
 lished under the name of " Code Medica- burgh. His master allowed him to devote 
 
 mentaire, de la Faculte de Pari*." some time to study, in which he made great 
 
 Gera'nts. (From y^avo;, a crane; so progress; ond having acquired a little mo- 
 called from its supposed resemblance to an ney, he went to Paris, where he improved 
 extended crane.) A bandage for a fractured rapidly in the classics and rhetoric, and then 
 clavicle. turned his attention to philosophy and me- 
 
 GERA'NIUM. (From ytpave;, a crane ; dicine. But he was soon compelled to re 
 
 so called because its pistil is long like the turn to his native country and teach the 
 
 bill of a crane.) Class, Monadelphia. Or- languages, &c. for a livelihood. This en» 
 
 der, Decandria. The name of a genus of abled him afterwards to resume his medical 
 
 plants in the Linnaean system. Geranium, studies at Montpelier, and he graduated at 
 
 or cranes-bill. Basil in 1540. He then settled in his na- 
 
 Gera'nidm batrachioi'des. See Gera- live city, where he was appointed professor 
 
 nirim pralense. of philosophy, which office he discharged 
 
 Gera'nium columbi'num. Doves feot. with great reputation for 24 years. He had 
 
 See Geranium rotundifoHum. an early predilection for botany, which led 
 
 Gera'nium moscha'tum. The adstrin- him to cultivate other parts of natural his- 
 
 gent property of this plant has induced prac- tory ; he was the first collector of a museum, 
 
 tilioners to exhibit it in cases of debility and and acquired the character of being the 
 
 profluvia. greatest naturalist since Aristotle. He also 
 
 Gera'nium prate'nse. The systematic founded and supported a botanic garden, 
 name of the crow-foot cranes-bill. Geranium had numerous drawings and wooden en- 
 batrachioides. This is the Geranium pralense gravings made of plants, and appears to 
 of Linnaius ; it possesses adslringent virtues, have meditated a general work on that sub- 
 but in a slight degree. jecf. He likewise discovered the only true 
 
 Gera'kiuji robertia'num. Stinking principles of botanical arrangement in the 
 
 cranes-bill. Herb robert. This common flower and fruit. Though of a feeble had 
 
 plant has been much esteemed as an exter- sickly constitution, he traversed the Alps, 
 
 nal application in erysipelatous inflamma- and even sometimes plunged into the waters 
 
 tions, cancer, mastodynia, and old ulcers, in search of plants : he also carefully studied 
 
 but is now deservedly fallen info disuse. their medical properties, and frequently 
 
 Gera'kium rotu.vdifo'lium. The sys- hazarded his life by experiments on himself • 
 
 tematic name of the doves-foot. Geranium indeed he was at one time reported to have 
 
 columbinum. This plant is slightly astrin- been killed by the root of doronicum. His 
 
 gent. other occupations prevented his entering 
 
 Gera'nhjm SAKGViNA'Ric^r. Pee Gera- very exiensively into practice, but his en- 
 
 niarasnnguinmm. larged views rendered him surcessful ; and 
 
384 
 
 GLN 
 
 the profits of his profession enabled him to 
 support the great expense of his favourile 
 pursuits. He gave also many proofs of li- 
 beral and active friendship. He died of the 
 plague in 1565. His chief works are his 
 "Historiae Animaliura," in three folio vo- 
 lumes, with wooden cuts ; and a pharma- 
 copoeia, entitled " De Secretis Remediis 
 Thesaurus," which passed through many 
 editions. 
 
 GE'UM. 1. The name of a genus of plants 
 in the Linnaean system. Class, Icosandria. 
 Order, Polygynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the two 
 following species of this genus. 
 
 Ge'um rivale. The root is the part 
 directed for medicinal uses. It is inodo- 
 rous, and imparts an austere taste. In 
 America it is in high estimation in the cure 
 of intermittents, and is said to be more effi- 
 cacious tlian the Peruvian bark. Diarrhoeas 
 and hEemorrhages are also stopped by its ex- 
 hibition. 
 
 Ge'tjm urba'ntjm. The systematic name 
 of the herb bennet, cravens. Cnryophylla- 
 ta. Herba benedicln. Caryophyllus vulgaris. 
 Garyophilla. Janamunda. The root of this 
 plant, Geum urbanum ; fioribus eredis, fruc- 
 iibus globosis vUlosis, aristis ■uncinalis nudis, 
 folmlyratis, of Linnseus, has been employed 
 as a genile styptic, corroborant, and stomach- 
 ic. It has a mildly austere, somewhat aro- 
 matic taste, and a very pleasant smell, of the 
 clove kind. It is also esteemed on the con- 
 tinent as a febrifuge. 
 
 Giddiness. See Vertigo. 
 
 Gilead; balsam. See Amyris gileadensis, 
 
 GILBERT, William, was born at Col- 
 chester in 1540. After studying at Cam- 
 bridge, he went abroad for improvement, 
 and graduated at some foreign university. 
 He returned with a high character for phi- 
 losophical and chemical knowledge, and was 
 admitted into the college of physicians in 
 London, where he settled about the year 
 1573. He was so successful in his prac- 
 tice, that he was at length made first physi- 
 cian to Queen Elizabeth, who allowed him 
 a pension to prosecute philosophical experi- 
 ments. He died in 1603, leaving his books, 
 apparatus, and minerals to the college of 
 physicians. His capital work on the mag- 
 net was published three years before his 
 death ; it is not only the earliest complete 
 system on that subject, but also one of the 
 first specimens of philosophy founded upon 
 experiments ; which method the great Lord 
 Bacon afterwards so strenuously recom- 
 mended. 
 
 Gill-go-by-grnund. See Glecomahederacea. 
 
 Gillijioiver. See Dianlhus caryophyllus. 
 
 GLN. Geneva. Hollands. The names 
 of a spirit dialilled from malt or rye, v/hich 
 afterwards undergoes the same process a 
 second time, with juniper-berries. This is 
 ihe original and most v.holesome stale of 
 "iLie spirit ; but it is now prepared without 
 
 GLA : 
 
 juniper-berries, and is distilled from tur- 
 pentine, which gives it something of a simi- 
 lar flavour. The consumption of this arti- 
 cle, especially in the metropolis, is immense, 
 and the consequences are, as Dr. Willan 
 observes, pernicious to the health of the in- 
 habitants. 
 
 Ginger. See Zingiber. 
 
 Gi'kgiber. See Zingiber. 
 
 Gijtgibra'chium. (From gingiva, the 
 gums, and brachium, the arm.) A name for 
 the scurvy, because the gums, arras, and legs 
 are affected with it. 
 
 Gingi'dium. A species of Daucus. 
 
 Gi'ngihil. See Zingiber. 
 
 Gingipe'dium. (From gingivae, the gums, 
 and pes, the foot.) A name for the scurvy, 
 because the gums, arms, and legs are af- 
 fected. 
 
 GlNGI'VjfL (From gigno^ to beget, be- 
 cause the teeth are, as it were, born in them.) 
 The gums. See Gums. 
 
 Gi'iNGLYMUS. (yryyAv/ur,;,'3ihmge:) The 
 hinge-like joint. A species of diarthrosis or 
 moveable connexion of bones, which ad- 
 mits of flexion and extension, as the knee- 
 joint, &c. 
 
 GraSENG. {Ginseng, Indian.) See Pa- 
 nax quinquefulium. 
 
 Ginseng root. See Panax quinquefo- 
 lium. 
 
 GiR. Quick-lime. 
 
 Gi'rmik. Tartar. 
 
 Gizzard. The gizzards or stomachs of 
 poultry, with white flesh, have long been 
 considered, in France, as medicinal. They 
 have been recommended in obstructions of 
 the urinary passages, complaints of the 
 bladder, and nephritic pains ; but particu- 
 larly as a febrifuge. Bouillon Lagrange 
 considers its principal substance as oxygen- 
 ated gelatine, with a small quantity of ex- 
 tractive matter. 
 
 Glabe'lla. (From glabcr, smooth ; be- 
 cause it is without hair.) The space betwixt 
 the eyebrows. 
 
 GLADi'OLUS. (Dim. of g/acZiui, a sword ; 
 so named from the sword-like shape of its 
 leaf) The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnajan system. Class, Triandria. Order, 
 MouogyJiia. 
 
 Gladi'olus lu'tecs. See Iris pseuda- 
 corus^ 
 
 Gla'ma. (y?.a.juci..) The sordes of the 
 eye. 
 
 GLAND. {Glandula; diminutive ofglans, 
 a gland.) A gland is an organic part 
 of the body, composed of blood-vessels, 
 nerves, and absorbents, and destined for 
 the secretion or alteration of some peculiar 
 fluid. The glands of the human body are 
 divided, by anatomists, into difl'erent classes, 
 either accfrding to their structure, or the 
 fluid they contain. According to their 
 fabric, they are distinguished into four 
 classes : 
 
 1. Simple glands. 
 
GLA GLE 3.85 
 
 ■± Compounds of simple glands. whence his family originated; and he was 
 
 3. Conglobate glands. so successful in practice, that he was raised 
 
 4. Conglomerate glands. to the most honourable offices. He was 
 According to their fluid contents, they physician to the Archbisijop and to the 
 
 are more properly divided into, 1. Mucous Republic, when he died in 1640. He left 
 glands. 2. Sebaceous glands. 3. Lympha- several works, with plates, containing many 
 tic glands. 4. Salival glands. 5 Lachry- important observations on anatomy, Sic. 
 mal glands. The principal are his " Speculum Chirur- 
 
 Simple glands are small hollow follicies, gorum," and a Treatise on Issues and Se- 
 covered with a peculiar membrane, and tons. He was very partial to the ase of the 
 having a proper excretory duct, through actual cautery, even in the most common 
 which they evacuate the liquor contained disorders. 
 
 in their cavity. Such are the mucous glands GLA'NDOLA LACHRYMA'LIS. See 
 of the nose, tongue, fauces, trachea, sto- Lachrymal gUmd. 
 
 mach, intestines, and urinary bladder, the Gla'ndol^ mvrtifo'rmes. See Carun- 
 sebaceous glands about the anus, and those cid<E myrliformes. 
 
 of the ear. These simple glands are either GLA'NDUL^ PACCHIO'NIiE. (From 
 dispersed here and there, or are contiguous Pacchioni, the name of tlie discoverer.) 
 to one another, forming a heap in such a A number of small, oval, fatty substances^ 
 manner that they are not covered by a com- not yet ascertained to be glandular, situa- 
 mon membrane, but each hath its own ex- ted under the dura mater, about the sides of 
 cretory duct, which is never joined to the the longitudinal sinus. Their use is not 
 excretory duct of another gland. The known. 
 
 former are termed solitary simple glands, Glandulosoca'rnkus. An epithet given 
 the latter aggregate or congregate simple by Kuysch to some excrescences, which he 
 glands. observed in the bladder. 
 
 The compound glands consist of many GLAN3. A gland, or nut. 
 simple glands, the excretory ducts of which GLANS PE'NIS. The very vascular body 
 are joined in one common excretory duct; that forms the apex of the penis. The pos- 
 as (he sebaceous glands of the face, lips, teriorcii'cle is termed the corowagt'arjrfjs. See 
 palate, and various parts of the skin, espe- Corpus spongiomm urethrm. 
 cially about the pubes. Gla'ns unguenta'ria. ^t& ■ Guilandina 
 
 Conglobate, or, as thny are also called, moringa. 
 lymphatic glands, are those into which lym- GLASS. Tiiis substance is sometimes 
 phatic vessels enter, and from which they go employed by surgeons, when roughly pow- 
 out again : as the mesenteric, lumbar, &c. dercd, to destroy opacities of the cornea. 
 They have no excretory duct, but are com- Glass of antimony. A vitreous sulphuret- 
 ppsed of a texture of lymphatic vessels con- ted oxide of antimony, 
 nected together by cellular membrane — they Glass ivort, snail-seeded. See SalsolakalL 
 ace the largest in the fostus. Gla'stum. (Quasi callasluin ;from Cullia, 
 
 Conglomerate glands are composed of a who first used it.) The herb woad. 
 congeries of many simple glands, the e^•cre- Glauber's sail. See SodtB sulphas. 
 tory ducts of which open into one com- Glau'cium. (From yAavKOQ, blue, or yel- 
 mon trunk: as the parotid gland, thyroid low ; so called from its colour.) The yellow- 
 gland, pancreas, and all the salival glands, horned poppy. 
 
 Conglomerate glands differ but little from GLAUCO'MA. (From yxavKo;, blue ; be- 
 the compound glands, yet they are com- cause of the eye becoming of a blue, or sea- 
 posed of more simple glands than the com- green colour.) Glaucosis. An opacity of the 
 pound. vitreous humour. It is difficult to ascertain. 
 
 The excretory duct of a gland is the duct and is only to be known by a very attentive 
 through which the fluid of, the glands is ex- examination of the eye. 
 Cretcd. The vessels and nerves of glands Glaucosis. See Olaucoma. 
 always come from the neighbouring parts, GLECO'MA. (From 7X«;^;,a)V, the name of 
 and the arteries appear to possess a high a plant in Dioscorides.) Class, Didynamia. 
 degree of irritability. The use of the glands OvA&r, Gyvrnospermia. The name of a ge- 
 ls to separate a peculiar liquor, or to change nusof plants sn the Linna;an system. Gronnd 
 it. Tiie use of the conglobate glands as un- ivy. 
 
 known. Gleco'ma iiedera'cka. The systematift 
 
 GLANDORP, IVIatthias Louis, was born name of tlio ground ivy or gill. Hedera ter^ 
 at Cologne, in 1595. Soon after commenc- reslris. Glecoma hederacea ; foliis renifor- 
 ii!g his medical pursuits, he went to Padtia, mi6it5 crena/is, of Linnaeus. This indigenous 
 v;hich had at that time great reputation, plant has a peculiar strong ^mell, and a bit- 
 He improved so much in anatomy nnder ierish somewhat aromatic taste. It is one of 
 Spigclius, that he was deemed competent those plants which was formerly much es- 
 to give public demonstrations ; and he took teemed for possessing virtues that, in the pre- 
 liis degree in 1618. Ha sellied in Bremen, sent age, cannot be detected, tn obstinat-§ 
 
3B6 
 
 GU 
 
 cougfjs it is a favourite remedy with the 
 poor. 
 
 Gle'chon. (Froin yAnp^mv.) Penny- 
 roynl. 
 
 Glechoni'tes. (From yK>i;)(^m, penny- 
 royal.) Wine impregnated with penny- 
 royal. 
 
 GLEET. In consequence of the repeat- 
 ed attacks of gonorrhoea, and the debi- 
 lity of the part occasioned thereby, it not 
 (infrequently happens, that a gleet or con- 
 stant small discharge takes place, or remains 
 behind;, after all danger of infection is re- 
 moved. Mr. Hunter remarks, that it dif- 
 fers from gonorrhcea in being uninfedions, 
 and in the discharge consisting of globular 
 particles, contained in a slimy mucus, in- 
 stead of serum. !t is unattended with pain, 
 scalding in making of water, &c. 
 
 GLF/iNE. (yhnv^.) Strictly signifies the 
 eavity or socket of tite eye; but by some 
 anatomists is also used for that cavity of a 
 bone which receives another within it. 
 
 GLENOID. {Gknoides ; from yxmn, a 
 cavity, and uJ'oi, resemblance.) The name 
 of some articulate cavities of bones. 
 
 Gleu'cinu.m. (From yKivKog, must.) An 
 ointment, in the prepitration of which was 
 must. 
 
 Gleu'xis. (From y/^vnu^, sweet.) A 
 sweet wine. 
 
 Gli'sckre. To increase gradually, pro- 
 perly as fire does ; but by fthysical wri- 
 ters, is somelimes applied to the natural 
 heat and increase of spirits; and by others 
 to the exacerbation of fevers, which return 
 periodically. 
 
 GLiscRA'sRi.\. (From yKts-^prtivce, to be- 
 come glutinous.) Lentor. Viscidity. 
 
 Glischho'cholos. (From yKi'7-^oi^ v'm- 
 eid, and ;tcx«, the bile.) An epithet for bi- 
 lious viscid excrements. 
 
 GtisoM.v'RGO. While chalk. 
 
 GLISSON, Fkan'cis, was born in Dor- 
 setshire, 1597. He studied at botli the 
 English universities ; but took his degree of 
 doctor in Cambridge, where he was made 
 regius professor of Physic, which office he 
 held about forty years. He settled however 
 to practise in London, and became a Fellow 
 of the College in 1635 ; four years after 
 Avhicii he was chosen reader of Anatomy, 
 ntid distinguished himself much by his lec- 
 tures " De Moibis Partium," which he 
 was requested to publish. During the civil 
 wars he retired to Colchester, where he prac- 
 tised with great credit ; and was there dur- 
 ing the siege of that town by the Parliament- 
 ary forces. He was one of the members of 
 the society, which, about the year 1645, 
 held weekly meetings in London to promote 
 Natural Philosophy ; and which having re- 
 moved to Oxford during the troubles, was 
 augmented after the Restoration, and be- 
 came nltimatcly the present Royal Society. 
 He was afterwards several years president 
 of the Coltecjp of ('i-v.^u-iaiis. and died at fiie 
 
 GLO 
 
 advanced age of eighty. He left the follow- 
 ing valuable works, 1. A Treatise on the 
 Rickets. , 2. The Anatomy of the Liver, 
 which he described much more accurately 
 than any one before, and particularly the 
 capsule of the Vena Portarum, which has 
 since been named after him. 3. A large me- 
 taphysical treatise " De Natura Substantiae 
 Energetica," after the manner of Aristotle. 
 4. A Treatise on the Stomach, Intestines, 
 Sic. a well arranged and comprehensive 
 work, with various new observations, which 
 came out the year before his death. 
 
 Glisson's Capsule. See Capmle of Glis- 
 son. 
 
 GlobaU gland. See Gland. 
 
 GLOBULA'RIA. (From gZo6M«, a globe ; 
 so called from the shape of its flower.) The 
 French daisy. 
 
 Globula'ria a'lypubi. The leaves of 
 this plant are used in some parts of Spain 
 in the cure of the venereal disease. It is 
 said to act also as a powerful but safe 
 cathartic. 
 
 GLOBUS HYSTERICUS. The air 
 rising in the oesophagus, and prevented by 
 spasm from reaching the mouth, is so called 
 by authors, because it mostly attends hyste- 
 ria, and gives the sensation of a ball ascend- 
 ing in the throat. 
 
 Glo'mer. (A clue of thread.) Mostly 
 applied to glands. 
 
 Glojierate gland. A gland formed 
 of a glomer of sanguineous vessels, having 
 no cavity, but furnished with an excretory 
 duct ; as the lachrymal and mammary 
 glands. 
 
 Glossa'gra. (From y\mvo-et, the tongue, 
 and ctyf^i., a seizure.) A rheumatic pain in 
 the tongue. 
 
 GLO'SSO. (From yxuiriya, the tongue.) 
 Names compounded with this word belong 
 to muscles, nerves, or vessels, from their 
 being attached, or going to the tongue. 
 
 Glosso-pharynge'al nerves. The ninth 
 pair of nerves. They arise from the pro- 
 cesses of the cerebellum, which run to the 
 medulla si)ina!is, and terminate by nume- 
 rous branches in the muscles of the tongue 
 and pharynx. 
 
 Glosso-pha'rynge'us. (Musculus glosso- 
 pharpigens ; from yxma-a-ct, the tongue, and 
 papuy^, the pharynx ; so named from its 
 origin in the tongue, and its insertion iti 
 the pharynx.) See Constriclor pharyngeus 
 superior. 
 
 Glo'sso-staphyli'nus. (Musculus glosso- 
 staphylinus ; from yxcecre-A, the tongue, and 
 Ta.'jfvKii, the uvula ; so , named because it is 
 fixed in the tongue, and terminates at the 
 uvula.) See Constrictor isthmi faucium. 
 
 Glossoca'tochos. (From '/xaia-a-a, tongue, 
 and nitTi^m, to hold.) An instrument in P. 
 .^gineta for depressing the tongue. A 
 spatula lingnss. The ancient glossocato- 
 dm? was a sort of forceps, one of the blade? 
 
GLU 
 
 GLU 
 
 of which served to depress the tongue while 
 the other was applied under the chin. 
 
 GLOSSOCE'LE. (From yxmatt, the 
 tongue, and »«>.», a tumour.) An extrusion 
 of the tongue. 
 
 Glossocoma. a retraction of the tongue. 
 
 Glossocomi'on. (From yKu^s-di, a tongue, 
 and xo//.sa), to guard.) By this was for- 
 merly meant a case for the tongue, for a 
 hautboy; but the old surgeons, by meta- 
 phor, use it to signify an instrument, or 
 case, for containing a fractured limb. 
 
 Glo'tta. {yhmTli, the tongue.) The 
 tongue. 
 
 GLUCINE. For the discovery of this 
 earth we are indebted to Vauquelin, who 
 found it, in 1795, in the Aigue-marine or 
 beryl, a transparent stone, of a green co- 
 lour, and in the emerald of Peru. It exists 
 combined with silex, alumine, lime, and 
 oxid of iron in the one; and with the same 
 earths, and oxid of chrome, in the other. Jt 
 has lately been discovered in the gadoUnite 
 by Mr. Ekeberg. 
 
 Its name is taken from the Greek word 
 (yxvKUi) which signifies sweet or saccharine, 
 because it gives that taste to the salts it 
 forms. 
 
 Glucine is white, light, and soft to the 
 touch. It is insipid, and adheres to the 
 tongue; and is infusible by itself in the 
 fire. Its specific gravity is 2.967. It is 
 soluble in alcalies and their carbonates, and 
 in all the acids except the carbonic and 
 phosphoric, and forms with them saccha- 
 rine and slightly astringent salts. Ft is ex- 
 ceedingly soluble in sulphuric acid used to 
 excess. It is fusible with boras, and forms 
 with it a transparent glass. It absorbs one- 
 fourth of its weight of carbonic acid. It 
 decomposes sulphate of alumine. It is not 
 precipitated by the hydro-sulphurets nor by 
 prussiate of potash, but by all the succi- 
 nates. Its affinity for the acids is interme- 
 diate between magnesia and alumiue. 
 
 To obtfsin this earth, reduce some beryl 
 to an impalpable powder, fuse i! with three 
 limes its weight of potash, and dissolve the 
 mass in muriatic acid. Separate the silex 
 by evaporation and filtration, and decom- 
 pose the remaining fluid by adding carbo- 
 nate of potash; redissolve the deposit v/hen 
 washed in sulphuric acid, and by mingling 
 this solution with sulphate of posash, alum 
 will be oblained, which crystallizes. 
 
 Then mis the fluid with a solution of 
 carbonate of ammonia, which must be used 
 in excess ; filter and boil it, and a white 
 powder will gradually fall down, which is 
 glucine. 
 
 GLO'TTfS. (From yxanln, the tongue.) 
 The super' -r opening of the larynx at the 
 bottom o^ the tongue. 
 
 GLL'TEAL ARTERY. A branch of the 
 internal iliac artery. 
 
 GLUTEN. (Quasi gtlulen; from gelo, 
 
 to congeal.) Glne, Lenlor. See Gluten, 
 animal and vegetable. 
 
 GLUTEN ANIMAL. This substance 
 constitutes the basis of (he fibres of all the 
 solid parts. It resembles in its properties 
 the gluten of vegetables. 
 
 GLUTEN, VEGETABLE. If v.'heat 
 flour be made into a paste, and washed 
 in a large quantity of water, it is separated 
 into three distinct substances ; a mucilagi- 
 nous saccharine mailer, which is readily 
 dissolved in the liquor, and may be separa- 
 ted from it by evaporation ; starch, which is 
 suspended in the fluid, and subsides to the 
 bottom by repose ; and gluten, which re- 
 mains in the hand, and is tenacious, very 
 ductile, somewhat elastic, and of a brown 
 gray colour. This glutinous substance is 
 obtained from several vegetables in great 
 abundance, and, when dried, becomes ^ 
 horny mass. It is insoluble both in water 
 and spirit of wine, and, if boiled with the 
 former, it coagulates like the white of aa 
 egg. It burns like horn, and affords the 
 same products by distillation in the dry way. 
 It readily putrifies when kept in a cold and 
 moist place. 
 
 GLUTE'US MA'XIMUS, (From ykouro?, 
 the buttocks.) Gluteus magnus of Albinus. 
 GluicEus major of Cowper, and Ilio sacro 
 femoral of Dumas. This broad radiated 
 muscle, which is divided into a number 
 of strong fasciculi, is covered by a pretty 
 thick aponeurosis derived from the fascia 
 lata, and is situated immediately nnder the 
 integuments. It arises fleshy from (be outer 
 lip of somewhat more than the posterior 
 half of the spine of the ilium, from the 
 ligamenis that cover (he two posterior spi- 
 nous processes; from the posterior sacro- 
 ischiatic ligament ; and from the outer sides 
 of the OS sacrum and os coccygis. From 
 these origins the fibres of the muscle run 
 towards the great trochanter of the os fe- 
 raoris, where they form a broad and thick 
 tendon, between which and the trochanter 
 there is a considerable bursa mucosa. This 
 tendon is inserted into the upper pari of the 
 tinea aspera, for the space of two or three 
 inches downwards ; and sends oflF fibres to 
 the fascia lata, and to the npper extremity 
 of the vastus esiernuj. This muscle serves 
 to extend the thigh, by pulling it directly 
 backwards ; at the same time it draws it a 
 little outwards, and thus assists in its rotato- 
 ry motion. Its origin from the coccyx 
 see:ns to prevent that bone from .being 
 forced too far i^ackward.". 
 
 GLUTE'US atE'DlUS. Ilia trochan- 
 lerien of Dumas. The posterior half of 
 this muscle is covered by the gluteus maxi- 
 raus, which it greatly resembles in shape ; 
 but the anterior and upper part of it is co- 
 vered only by the integuments, and by a 
 tendinous membrane which belongs to the 
 fascia lata. It arises fleshy from the outer 
 lip of the antei-ior part of (he spine of the. 
 
3SS 
 
 GLY 
 
 ilium, from part of the posterior surface oi 
 that bone, and likewise from the fascia that 
 covers it. From these origins i(s fibres run 
 towards the great trochanter, into the outer 
 and posterior part of which it is inserted by 
 a broad tendon. Between this tendon and 
 the trochanter there is a small thin bursa 
 mucosa. The uses of this muscle are nearly 
 the same as those of the gluteus maximus; 
 but it is not confined, like that muscle, to 
 rolling the OS femoris outwards, its anterior 
 portion being capable of turning that bone a 
 little inwards. As it has no origin from 
 the coccyx, it can have no effect on that 
 bone. 
 
 GLUTE'US Ml'NIMUSf Glulceus imnor 
 of Albinus and Cowper ; and llio ischfi 
 irochanlerien of Dumas. This, which is 
 likewise a radiated muscle, is situated un- 
 der the gluteus medius. In adults, and 
 especialy in old subjects, its outer surface is 
 usually tendinous. It arises fleshy between 
 the two semicircular ridges we observe on 
 the outer surface of the ilium, and likewise 
 from the edge of its great niche. Its fibres 
 run, in different directions, towards a thick 
 iiat tendon, which adheres to a capsular lig- 
 ament of tiie joint, and is inserted into the 
 fore and u[!per part of the great trochanter. 
 A small bursa viucosa may be observed be- 
 tween the tendon of this muscle and the 
 trochanter. This muscle assists the two for- 
 mer in drawing the thigh backwards and 
 outwards, and in rolling it. It may like- 
 wise serve to prevent the capsular ligament 
 from being pinched in the motions of the 
 joint. 
 
 Glu'tia. (From yxauTOi, the buttocks.) 
 The two small protuberances in the brain, 
 called flutes. 
 
 Gldttu'patens. (From glutlus, the 
 throat, and patto, to extend.) An epithet 
 for the stomach, which is an extension of 
 the throat. 
 
 Glu'tus. (>MuTo;, from yxouc, filthy.) 
 The buttocks. 
 
 Glyca'sma. (From yxvz-jc, sweet) A 
 sweet medicated wine. 
 
 Glycypi'cros. (From ywzvc, sweet, and 
 rrijifog, bitter; so called from its bitterish 
 sweet taste.) The woody nightshade. See 
 Solanum Dulcamara. 
 
 GLYCYRRHI'ZA. (From yj.vnv;, sweet, 
 and fs^a., a root.) 1. The name of a genus 
 of plants in the Linna^an system. Class, 
 Biaddphia. Order, Decandria. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceia! name of liquorice. 
 The sweet root of the Glyvyrrhiza glabra, le- 
 guminibus i!;lubri.<i, stipnlls 7iullis, foliolo hn- 
 paripdiolnto,iii Linua-us A native of the 
 south of Europ'', but cultivated in Britain. 
 The root contains a great quantity of sac- 
 charine matter, joined with some propor- 
 tion of muciliige, and lience it has a viscid 
 sweet taste, l! is in common use as a pec- 
 toral or emmoliient, in catarrhal deiluxions 
 on the breast, coughs, hoarsenesses, &.c. la- 
 
 GQl-f 
 
 fusions, or the extract made from it, whicu 
 is called iSpanish liquorice, afford likewise 
 very commodious vehicles for the exhibition 
 of other medicines; the liquorice taste con- 
 cealing that of unpalatable drugs more ef- 
 fectually than syrups or any of the sweets 
 of the saccharine kind. 
 
 Glvcyrrhi'za echina'ta. This species 
 of liquorice is substituted in some places for 
 the root of the glabra. 
 
 Glycyrrhi'za gla'bra. The systematic 
 name of the oificinal liquorice. See Gly- 
 cyrrhisa. 
 
 Gltctsa'j^coit. (From yxvxv;, sweet, and 
 AyKav, the elbow ; so called from its sweet- 
 ish taste, and its inflections, or elbows, at the 
 joints.) A species of southern wood. 
 
 GNAFHA'LIUM. (From yva<f>a.KQV, cot- 
 ton ; so named from its soft downy surface.) 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnsean system. Class, Spigenesia. Or- 
 der, Polygamia superflua. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of (he herb 
 cotton weed. See GnapUalium dioicutn. 
 
 Gnapha'lium arena'ricm. The flowers 
 of this plant, as well as those of the gna- 
 phalium stcechas, are called in the pharma- 
 copogias flares tlichrysi. See Gnaphalium 
 stadias. 
 
 Gnaph-a'lium dioi'cum. The systematic 
 name of the pes cati. Gnaphalium. Cot- 
 ton weed. The flores gnaphalii of the phar- 
 macopceias, called also flores hispididce : seu 
 pedes call, are the produce of the Gnapha- 
 lium dioicum of Linnaeus. They are now 
 quite obsolete, but were formerly used as 
 astringents, and recommended in the cure 
 of hooping-cough, phthisis pulmonalis, and 
 haemoptysis. 
 
 Gnapha'lium stce'chas. The systematic 
 name of Goldilocks. Elichrysum. Slcechas 
 dlrina. This small downy plant is the 
 Gnaphaiium slcechas of Linnaeus. Th^ 
 flowers are warm, pungent, and bitter, and 
 said to possess aj)erient and corroborant 
 virtues. 
 
 Gxa'thbs. (From yvaTrlte, to bend; so 
 culled from their curvature.) The jaw, or 
 jaw-bones. Also the cheek. 
 
 Gni'dius. a term applied by Hippo- 
 crates, and others since, to some medicinal 
 precepts wrote in the island of Gnidos, 
 
 GonJ'srue. See Galega. 
 
 GODDAllD, Jonathan, was born at 
 Greenwich in 1617. After studying at 
 Oxford, and (ravelling for improvement, he 
 graduKted at Cambridge, and settled to 
 jiractise in London. He was elected a 
 Fellow of the College of Physicians in 
 1646, and the following year, appointed 
 lecturer on Anatomy. He formed a So- 
 ciety for Experimental Enquiry, which 
 met at his house ; and he was very assi- 
 duous in promoting its objects. Haying 
 gained considerable' reputation, and sided 
 with the popular parly, he was appointed 
 by Cromwell chief physician to the army. 
 
GOL 
 
 Gt)N 
 
 389 
 
 and attended him in some of his expeditions. 
 Cromwell then made him warden of Mer- 
 ton College, Oxford, afterwards sole re- 
 presentative of that university in the short 
 Parliament in 1653, and in the same year 
 one of the Council of State. On the Resto- 
 ration, being driven from Oxford, he re- 
 moved to Greshara College, where he had 
 been chosen professor of Physic. Here he 
 continued to frequent those meetings, which 
 gave birth to the Royal Society, and he 
 was nominated one of the first council of 
 that institution. He was an able and con- 
 scientious practitioner; and was induced, 
 partly from the love of experimental chemis- 
 try, but principally from doubting the com- 
 petency of apothecaries, to prepare his own 
 medicines : in which howevtv finding nu- 
 Eierous obstacles, be published " A Dis- 
 course, setting forth the unhappy Condition 
 of the Practice of Physic in London ;" but 
 this was of no avail. Two papers of his ap- 
 peared in the Philosophical Transactions, 
 and many others in Birch's history of the 
 Boyal Society. He died in 1674 of an apo- 
 plectic stroke. 
 
 GOELICKE, Andeew Offon, a Ger- 
 man physician, acquired considerable repu- 
 tation in the beginning of the eighteenth 
 century, as a medical professor, and espe- 
 cially as an advocate of the doctrines of 
 Stahl. He left several works, which relate 
 principally to the History of Anatomy, &c. 
 particularly the " Historia Medicinae Uni- 
 versalis," which was published in six differ- 
 ent portions between the years 1717 and 
 1720. 
 
 Goitre. See Bronckocele. 
 
 GOLD. Jlurum. A metal found in 
 nature only in a metallic state ; most com- 
 monly in grains, ramifications, leaves, or 
 crystals, rhomboidal, octaheral, or pyra- 
 midal. Its matrix is generally quartz, 
 sand stone, siliceous schistus, &,c. It is 
 found also in the sands of many rivers, par- 
 ticularly in Africa, Hungary, and France, 
 in minute irregular grains, called gold-dust. 
 Native gold, found in compact masses, is 
 never completely pure ; it is alloyed with 
 silver or copper, and sometimes with iron 
 and tellurium. The largest piece of native 
 gold that has been hitherto discovered in 
 Europe, was found in the county of Wick- 
 low, in Ireland. Its weight was said to be 
 twenty-two ounces, and the quantity of 
 alloy it contained was very small. Several 
 other pieces, exceeding one ounce, have 
 also been discovered at the same place, in 
 sand, covered with turf, and adjacent to a 
 rivulet. 
 
 Gold is also met with in a particular sort 
 of argentiferous copper pyrites, called in 
 Hungary Gdf. This ore is found either 
 massive, or crystallized in rhou)bi;ids, or 
 other irregular quadrangular or polygonal 
 masses. It exists likewise in the sulphu- 
 rated ores of Nagaya in Transylvania. 
 
 These all contain the metal called tellu- 
 rium. Berthollet, and other French che- 
 mists, have obtained gold out of the ashes 
 of vegetables. 
 
 Gold-cup. A vulgar name for many spe- 
 cies of Ranunculi. 
 
 Golden-rod. See Solidago virga auree. 
 
 Goldilocks. See Gnaphalium stceckas. 
 
 GOMPHl'ASIS. (From ya/x?,o;, a nail.) 
 Gomphiasmus A disease of the teeth, when 
 tliey are loosened from the sockets, like nails 
 drawn out of the wood. 
 
 Gomphia'smus. See Gomphiasis. 
 
 Go'mphioi. (From yofA.(fo^, a nail ; so 
 called bec.iuse they are as nails driven into 
 their sockets.) The denies molares, or 
 gritiding teeth 
 
 Gompho'ma. See Gomphasis. 
 
 GOMPHO'SIS. (From yofA^pom, to drive 
 in a nail.) Gomphoma. A species of 
 immoveable connexion of bones, in which 
 one bone is fixed in another, like a nail in 
 a board, as the teeth in the alveoli of the 
 jaws. 
 
 Gona'lgia. See Gonyalgia. 
 
 Gona'gra. (From yon, the knee, and 
 ayfo., a seizure.) The gout in the knee. 
 
 Go'ne. {yovit.) The seed. But in Hip- 
 pocrates it is the uterus. 
 
 Gongro'na. (From yoyf^oi^ a hard 
 knot.) 
 
 1. The cramp. 
 
 2. A round tubercle in the trunk of a 
 tree. 
 
 3. A hard round tumour of the nervous 
 parts ; but particularly a bronchocele, or 
 other hard tumour of the neck. 
 
 Gosgt'lion. (From yoyfuKoi, round.) A 
 pill. 
 
 Gonoi'des. (From yon, seed, and nS'cg, 
 form.) Resembling seed. Hippocrates 
 often uses it as an epithet for the ex- 
 crements of the belly, and for the con- 
 tents of the urine, when there is some- 
 thing in them, which resembles the seminal 
 matter. 
 
 GONORRHGE'A. (From yon,, the semen, 
 and ^Efi-, to flow ; from a supposition of the 
 ancients, that it was a seminal flux.) A 
 getms of disease in the class locales, and 
 order apocenoses of Dr. Cullen's arrangement, 
 who defines it a preternatural flux of fluid 
 from the urethra in males, with or without 
 libidinous desires. Females however are 
 subject to the same complaint in some forms. 
 He makes four species, viz. 
 
 1. Gonorrhcea pura or henigna ; a puri- 
 forni discharge from the urethra, without 
 dysuiia, or lascivious inclination, and not 
 following an impure connexion. 
 
 2. Gonorrhaa impura, maligna, syphili- 
 tica, virulenta ; a discharge resembling pus, 
 from the urethra, with heat of urine, Sic. 
 after impure coition, to which often suc- 
 ceeds a discharge of mucus from the urethra, 
 with little or no dysury, called a gleet. 
 Fluor alhus malignns. Blevnorrhogia of 
 
39^0 GON Gi0N 
 
 Swediaur. In English, a clap, from the old The adjacent parts sympathizing with 
 
 Prencb word clapises, whicli were public those already affected, the bladder becomes 
 
 shops, kept and inhabited by single prosti- irritable, and incapable of retaining the 
 
 tutes, and generally confined to a particu- urine for any length of time, which gives 
 
 Jar quarter of the town, as is even now the the patient a frequent inclination to make 
 
 case in several of the great towns of Italy, water, and he feels an uneasiness about 
 
 In Germany, the disorder is named tripper, the scrotum, perineeum, and fundament, 
 
 from dripping ; and in French, chaiidpisse, Moreover, the glands of the groins grow 
 
 from the heat and scalding in making water, indurated and enlarged, or perhaps the testi- 
 
 No certain rule can be laid down with cle becomes sv^elled and inflamed, in con- 
 regard to the time that a clap will take be- sequence of which he experiences excrutiat- 
 fore it makes its appearance, after infection ing pains, extending from the seat of the 
 has been conveyed. With some persons it coniplaint up into the small of the back; 
 will show itself in the course of three or he gets hot and restless, and a small symp- 
 four days, whilst, with others, there will not tomalic fever arises. 
 
 be the least appearance of it before the Cx.- Where the parts are not occupied by 
 
 piration of some weeks. It most usually is much inflammation, few or none of the 
 
 perceptible, however, in the space of from last-mentioned symptoms will arise, and 
 
 six to fourteen days, and in a male, begins only a discharge with a slight heat orscald- 
 
 with an uneasin.iss about the parts of gene- ing in making water will prevail, 
 
 ration, such as an itching in the glans penis, If a gonorrhoea is neither irritated by 
 
 and a soreness and tingling sensation along any irregularity of the patient, nor pro- 
 
 the whole course of the urethra ; soon after longed by the want of timely and proper 
 
 which, the person perceives an appearance assistance, then, in the course of about a 
 
 of whitish matter at its orifice, and also fortnight, or three weeks, the discharge, 
 
 somedegreeof pungency upon makingwater. from having been thin and discoloured at 
 
 In the course of a few days, the discharge first, will become thick, white, and of a 
 
 of matter will increase considerably ; will as- ropy consistence j and from having gradu- 
 
 sume, most probably, a greenish or yellow- ally began to diminish in quantity, will at 
 
 ish hue, and will become thinner, and lose last cease entirely, together with every in- 
 
 iis adhesiveness; the parts will also be oc- flammatory symptom whatever; whereas, 
 
 cupied with some degree of redness and in- on the contrary, if the patient has led a life 
 
 flammation, in consequence of which the of intemperance and sensuality, has partaken 
 
 glans will put on an appearance of a ripe freely of the bottle and high-seasoned meats, 
 
 cherry, the stream of urine will be smaller and has, at the same time, neglected to 
 
 than usual, owing to the canal iieing made pursue the necessary means, it may then 
 
 narrower by the inflamed state of its internal continue for many weeks or months; and, 
 
 membrane, and a considerable degree of on going off, may leave a weakness or gleet 
 
 pain, and scalding heat will be experienced behind it, besides being accompanied with 
 
 on every attempt to make water. the risk of giving rise, at some distant pe- 
 
 Where the inflammation prevails in a very riod, to a constitutional affection, especially 
 high degree, it prevents the extension of the if there has been a neglect of proper clean- 
 urethra, on the taking placeof any erection, liness ; for where venereal matter has been 
 so that the penis is, at that time, curved suffered to lodge between the prepuce and 
 downwards, with great pain, Vi'hich is much glans penis for any time, so as to have occa- 
 increased, if attempted to be raised towards sioned either excoriation or ulceration, there 
 the belly, and the stimnius occasion.^ it often will always be danger of its having been 
 to be erected, particularly when the pKtient absorbed. 
 
 is warm in bed, and so deprives him of sleep, Another risk, arising from the long con- 
 producing, in some ca^e?, an involuntary tinuance of a gonorrhoea, especially if it 
 emission of semen. has been attended with inflammatory symp- 
 
 In consequence of the inflammation, it toms, or has been of frequent recurrence, is 
 sometimes happens thyf, at the time of mak- the taking place of one or more strictures 
 ing water, owing to the rupture of some small in the urethra. These are sure to occasion 
 blood vessel, a light liffimorrbage ensues, a considerable degree of difficulty, as well 
 and a small quantity of blood is voided. !n as pain, in making water, and, instead of its 
 consequence of intlanimation, the preftuce being discliarged in a free and iminterrupted 
 likewise h(-romes oOen so swelled at the end, stream, it splits into two, or perhaps is voided 
 that it cannot be drawti back; which symp- drop by drop. Such affections become, 
 torn is called a phimosis; orthat, being drawn from neglect, of a most serious and dange- 
 behind the glans, it cannot be returned, rous nature, as they not unfrequenlly block 
 which is known by the name of paraphimo- up the urethra, so as to induce a total sup- 
 sis. Now and ''hen, from the same cause, pression of urine. 
 
 little hard swellings arise on the lower sur- Where the gonorrhosa has been of long 
 
 face of *hp penis, along (he course of the standing, watery excrescences are likewise 
 
 urethra, and these perhaps suppurate and apt to arise about the parts of generation, 
 
 form into fistulous sores. owing to the matter falling and lodging 
 
GOi\ 
 
 GOU 
 
 391 
 
 thereon ; and they not unfrequenliy prove 
 both numerous and troublesome. 
 
 Having noticed every symptom which 
 usually attends on gonorrhosa, in the male 
 sex, it will only be necessary to observe, 
 that the same heat and soreness in making 
 water, and the same discharge of discolour- 
 ed mucus, together with a slight pain in walk- 
 ing, and an uneasiness in sitting, take place 
 in females as in the former ; but as the parts 
 in women which are most apt to be affected 
 by the venereal poison, are less complex in 
 their nature, and fewer in number, than 
 in men, so of course the former are not 
 liable to many of the symptoms which the 
 latter are ; and, from' the urinary canal 
 being much shorter, and of a more simple 
 form, in them than in men, they are seldom, 
 if ever, incommoded by the taking place ot 
 strictures. 
 
 With women, it indeed often happens, 
 that all the symptoms of a gonorrhoea are 
 so very slight, they experience no other in- 
 convenience than the discharge, except per- 
 haps immediately after menstruation, at 
 which period, it is no uncommon occurrence 
 for them tc perceive some degree of aggra- 
 vation in the symptoms. 
 
 Women of a relaxed habit, and such as 
 have had frequent miscarriages, are apt to 
 be afflicted with a disease known by the 
 name of fluor albus, which it is often difJi- 
 cult to distinguish from gonorrhosa viru- 
 lenta, as the matter discharged in both is, 
 in many cases, of the same colour and con- 
 sistence. The surest way of forming a just 
 conclusion, in instances of this nature, will 
 be to draw it from an accurate investigation, 
 both of the symptoms which are present and 
 those which have preceded the discharge : 
 as likewise from the concurring circum- 
 stances, such as the character and mode of 
 life of the person, and the probability there 
 maybe of her having had venereal infection 
 conveyed to her by any connexion in which 
 she may be engaged. 
 
 Not long ago, it was generally supposed 
 that gonorrhcea depended always upon ul- 
 cers in the urethra, producing a discharge of 
 purulent matter; and such ulcers do, indeed, 
 occur in consequence of a high degree of 
 inflammation and suppuration ; but many 
 dissections of persons, who have died whilst 
 labouring under a gonorrhcea, have clearly 
 shown that the disease may, and fdten does, 
 exist without any ulceration in the urethra, 
 so that the discharge which appears is usually 
 of a vitiated mucus, thrown out from the 
 raucous follicles of the urethra. On open- 
 ing this canal, in recent cases, it usually aj;- 
 pears red and inflamed ; its mucous glands 
 are somewhat enlarged, and its cav'ity is 
 filled with matter to within a small distance 
 from its extremity. Where the disease has 
 been of long continuance, its surface all 
 along, even to the bladder, is generally fiJund 
 pale and relaxed, without anv erosion 
 
 3. Gonorrhcea laxormn, libidinosa ; a pel- 
 lucid discharge from the urethra, without 
 erection of the penis, but with renereal 
 thoughts while awake. 
 
 4. Gonorrhcea dormienlium oneirogonos. 
 When, during sleep, but dreaming of vene- 
 real engagements, there is an erection of the 
 penis, and a seminal discharge. 
 
 Gonorrh<e'a. beni'gna. See Gonorr- 
 hoea. 
 
 Gonorruce'a chorda'ta. a gonorrhoea 
 accomjianied with painful tension of the 
 penis, called chordee. 
 
 Gokorrhce'a dorjhk'ntium. Involuntary 
 nocturnal emission. 
 
 Gonorrhcea impu'ra. The venereal go- 
 norrhcea. 
 
 (ioNOKRH<E'A laxo'rum. Involuntary 
 emission from debility. 
 
 GoNORRiicE A libidiko'sa. Involunfarv 
 emi.ssion from lust. 
 
 Go^oRRlI(E'A mali'gxa. a venereal or 
 malignant gonorrhcea. 
 
 Gonorrhcea muco'sa. A discharge of 
 mucus from the uretlya, or gleet. 
 
 Gonorrhce'a oneiro'gonos. An involun- 
 tary nocturnal emission. 
 
 Gonorrhce'a pu'ra. A common gleet. 
 
 Gonorrhce'a spu'ria. A species of go- 
 norrhcea affecting the glans. 
 
 Gonorrhce'a syphili'tica. The vene- 
 real gonorrhcea. 
 
 Gonorrhce'a ba'lani. A species of go- 
 norrhoea affecting the glatis penis only. 
 
 Gonya'lgia. (From yovuj the knee, Euid 
 a-K-yo;, pain.) Gonyalgia. Gout in the 
 knee. 
 
 Go'rdius a species of vermes peculiar 
 to hot climates. 
 
 Gouse-foot, stinking. See Clienopodium 
 vidvaria. 
 
 Goose-grass. See Galium aparine. 
 
 GOSSY'PIUM. (From golne, whence go(- 
 iipiurn, Egyptian.) 
 
 1. The uame of a genus of plants in the 
 Linna^an system. Class, Monaidelphia. Or- 
 der, Polyandria. 
 
 2. The pharraacopceial name or the cot- 
 ton-tree. See Gossypium herhaceum. 
 
 Gossy'pium herea'cecm. The system- 
 atic name of the cotton-plant. Gossypium. 
 Bombax. The seeds of the cotton-tree. 
 Gossypium herbaceum ; foliis quinquelobis 
 subhis eglandulosis, caule lierbaceo, of Lin- 
 naeus, are directed for medicinal use in some 
 foreign pharmacopoeias ; and are adminis- 
 tered in coughs, on account of the mucilage 
 they contain. The cotton, the produce of 
 this tree, is well known for domestic pur- 
 poses. 
 
 Goulard's Extract. A saturated solution 
 of acetate of lead. See Plumbi subacetatis 
 liquor. 
 
 GOULSTON, Theodore, was born in 
 Northamptonshire. After studying medi- 
 cine at Oxford, he practised for a *ime with 
 
392 
 
 GKA 
 
 GKA 
 
 considerable reputation at Wymondiiam, of 
 whicii his father was rector. Having taken 
 his doctor's degree in 1610, he removed to 
 London, and became a fellow of the Col- 
 lege of Physicians. He was much esteem- 
 ed for classical and theological learning, as 
 •well as in his profession. He died in 1632 ; 
 and bequeathed 2001. to purchase a reut- 
 charge for maintaining an annual Patholo- 
 gical Lecture, to be read at the college by 
 one of the four. junior doctors. He translated 
 and wrote learned notes on some of the 
 works of Aristotle and Galen ; of which the 
 latter were not published till after his death. 
 
 Gourd. See Cucurbita. 
 
 Gourd, bitter. See Cucumis colocyn- 
 ihis. 
 
 Gout, See Jlrthrilis. 
 
 GRAAF, Reinier de, was born at 
 Schoonhove in Holland, 1641. Be studied 
 physic at Leyden, where he made great pro- 
 gress, and at the age of twenty-two pub- 
 lished his treatise " De Succo Pancreatico," 
 which gained him considerable reputation. 
 Two years after he went to France, and 
 graduated at Angers ; be then returned to 
 his native country, and settled at Delft, 
 where he was very successful in practice ; 
 but he died at the early age of thirly-two. 
 He published three dissertations relative to 
 the organs of generation in both se.'ies ; 
 upon which he had a controversy with 
 Swammerdam. 
 
 GRA'CILIS. (Gracilis, from its small- 
 ness.) Rectus interior feinoris, sive gracilis 
 irderior of VVinslow. Sous pubio creli ti- 
 bial of Dumas. This long straight, and 
 slender muscle, is situated immediately un- 
 der the integuments, at the inner part of 
 the thigh. It arises by a broad and thin 
 tendon, from the anterior part of the is- 
 chium and pubis, and soon becoming fleshy, 
 descends nearly in a straight direction along 
 'the inside of the thigh. A little above 
 the knee, it terminates in a slender and 
 roundish tendon, which afterwards becomes 
 flatter, and is inserted into the middle of 
 the tibia, behind and under the sartorius. 
 Under the tendons of this and the rectus, 
 there is a considerable bursa mucosa, which 
 on one side adheres to them and to the ten- 
 don of the seraitendinosus, and on tiie other 
 to the capsular ligamynt of the knee. This 
 muscle assists in bending the thigh and leg 
 inwards. 
 
 Gra'men CANi'urJM. See Triticum ri- 
 pens. 
 
 Gra'men cfiu'cis cypkrioi'dis, Gramen 
 JEgypliacum. Egyptian cock's-foot grass, 
 or grass of die cross. The roots and plants 
 possess the siune virtues as the dog's grass, 
 and are serviceable in the earlier stages of 
 dropsy. They aru i5U[)posed to correct the 
 bad smell of liic breath, and to relieve 
 nephritic disorders, colics, &c. although now 
 neglected. 
 
 Gra'jhi.^. The sordes of the eyes. 
 
 Graiume. (From ypA/xfjm, a line ; so 
 called from its linear appearance.) The iris 
 of the eye. 
 
 Gra'na cni'dia. See Daphne meze- 
 reum. 
 
 Gra'na infecto'ria. Kermes berries. 
 
 Gra'na ke'rmes. Kermes berries. 
 
 GRA'NA PARADI'SI. Grains of Para- 
 dise. See Amomum. 
 
 Gra'na ti'glia. See Croton tiglinm. 
 
 Gra'na tincto'ria. Kermes berries. 
 
 Granadi'lla. (Dim. of granado, a po- 
 megranate, Spanish ; so called because at 
 the top of the flower there are points, like 
 the grains of a pomegranate.) "The passion- 
 flower, the fruit of which is said to possess 
 refrigerating qualities. 
 
 Granatri'stum. a boil or carbuncle. 
 
 GRANA'TUM. (From granum, a grain, 
 because it is full of seed.) See Punicagra- 
 nalum. 
 
 Grande'bal.e. {Quod in grandioribns 
 estate nascantur, because they appear in those 
 who are advanced in years.) The hairs un- 
 der the arm-pits. 
 
 Gra'ndines. Small tumours on the eye- 
 lids. See Grando. 
 
 Grandino'sum OS. The cuboid bone of 
 the foot. 
 
 Gra'ndo. ( Quod similUudiuem granorum 
 habeal, because it is in shape and size like a 
 grain of seed.) Hail. A moveable tumour 
 on the margin of the eyelid is so called, from 
 its likeness to a hail-stone. 
 
 GRANULATION. (Granulatio ; from 
 graJium,a grain.) The little grain-like fleshy 
 bodies which form on the surfaces of ulcers 
 and suppurating wounds, and serve both for 
 filling up the cavities, and bringing nearer 
 together and uniting their sides, are called 
 granulations. 
 
 Nature is supposed to be active in bring- 
 ing parts as nearly as possible to their ori- 
 ginal state, whose disposition, action, and 
 structure, have been altered by accident, or 
 disease ; and after having, in her operations 
 for this purpose, formed pus, she immedi- 
 ately sets about forming a new matter upon 
 surfaces, in which there has been a breacii 
 of continuity. This process is called gra- 
 nulating or incarnation ; and the substance 
 formed is called grn7iulations. The colour 
 of healthy granulations is a deep florid red. 
 When livid, they are unhealthy, and have 
 only a languid circulation. Healthy gra- 
 nulations, on an exposed or flat surface, rise 
 nearly even with the surface of the sur- 
 rounding skin, and often a little higher ; 
 but when they exceed this, and take on a 
 growing disposition, they are unhealthy, 
 become soft, spongy, and without any liis- 
 posilion to form skin. Healthy granula- 
 tions are always prone to unite to each 
 other, so as to be the means of uniting 
 parts. 
 
 Gra'kuji mo'sciii. See Hibiscus abet- 
 moschus. 
 
GRE 
 
 iEO 
 
 393 
 
 Grancm kb'gium. The c.asior-oil seed. 
 
 Graphioi'des. (From 'y^a<f,K, a pencil, 
 and uS^o;, a form.) The processus stylifor- 
 mis of the os temporis is so called ; also a 
 process of the ulna. The musculus biventer 
 ve! digastricus was formerly so called from 
 its supposed origin from the above-mention- 
 ed process of the temple bone. 
 
 Gra'ssa. Borax. 
 
 GRATl'OLA. (Dim. of gratia, so named 
 from its supposed admirable qualities.) 
 Hyssop. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Diandria. Order, 
 Monogyrdn. 
 
 2. The pharmacoposial name of the hedge- 
 hyssop. See Gratiola officinalis. 
 
 Gkati'ola officina'lis. The system- 
 atic name of the hedge-hyssop ; called also 
 digitalis minima, gratia dei, gratiola centauri- 
 oid&s. This exotic plant, the Gratiola ; foliis 
 lanceolatis serratis, Jloribus pedunculatis, of 
 Linnteus, is a native of the south of Europe ; 
 but is raised in our gardens. The leaves 
 have a nauseous bitter taste, but no remark- 
 able smell ; they purge and vomit briskly in 
 the dose of half a drachm of the dry herb, or 
 of a drachm infused in wine or water. This 
 plant, in small doses, has been commonly 
 employed as a cathartic and diuretic in hy- 
 dropical diseases ; and instances of its good 
 effects ia ascites and anasarca are recorded 
 by many respectable practitioners. Gesaer 
 and Bergius found a scruple of the powder 
 a sufficient dose, as in this quantity it fre- 
 quently excited naussa or vomiting ; others 
 have given it to half a drachm, two scruples, 
 a drachm, and even more. 
 
 An extract of the root of this plant is said 
 to be more efficacious than Ihe plant itself, 
 and exhibited in the dose of half a drachm, 
 or a drachm, in dysenteries, produces the 
 best effects. We are also told by Kostr- 
 zewski, that in the hospitals at Vienna, three 
 maniacal patients were perfectly recovered 
 by its use ; and in the most confirmed cases 
 of lues venerea, it effected a complete cure ; 
 it usually acted by increasing the urinary, 
 cutaneous, or salivary discharges. 
 
 Grave'do. (From gravis, heavy.) A 
 catarrh, or cold, with a sense of heaviness 
 in the head. 
 
 Gravel. See Calculus. 
 
 Green sicJcneis. See Chlorosis. 
 
 GREGORY, John, was born in n-?5, 
 his father being professor of medicine at 
 King's College, Aberdeen : after studying 
 under whom, he went to Edinburgh, Ley- 
 den, and Paris. At the age of 20 he was 
 elected professor of philosophy at Aber- 
 deen, and was made doctor of medicine. In 
 the year 1756 he was chosen professor of me- 
 dicine on the death of his brother .James, who 
 had succeeded his father in that chair. But 
 about nine years after he went to Edin- 
 burgh ;. and was sooa appointed professor of 
 50 
 
 the practice of medicine there, Dr. Ruther- 
 ford having resigned in his favour. The 
 year following, on the death of Dr. White, 
 he was nominated first physician to the king 
 for Scotland. He also enjoyed very exten- 
 sive practice, prior to his death in 1773. He 
 published, in 1765, " A comparative View 
 of the State and Faculties of .Man with those 
 of the Animal World," which contains many 
 just and original remarks, and was very fa- 
 vourably received. Five years after his 
 " Observations on the Duties and Offices of 
 a Physician, &,c." given in his introductory 
 lectures, were made public surreptitiously; 
 which induced him to print them in a more 
 correct form. This work has been greatly 
 admired. His last publication, " Elements 
 of the Practice of Physic," was intended as 
 a syllabus to his lectures ; but he did not live 
 to complete it. 
 
 Gressu'ra. (From gradior, to proceed.) 
 Theperineeum which goes from the puden- 
 dum to the anus. 
 
 GREW, Nehemiah, was born at Coven 
 try ; where, after graduating at some foreign 
 university, he settled in practice. He there 
 formed the idea of studying the anatomy of 
 plants. His first essay on this subject was 
 communicated to the Ro3'al Society in 1670, 
 and met with great approhatiou : whence 
 he was induced to settle in Loudon, and 
 two years after became a fellow of that so- 
 ciety ; of which he was also at one period 
 secretary. In 1680 he was made an hono- 
 rary fellow of the College of Physicians. 
 He is said to have attained considerable 
 practice, and died in 1711. His " Anatomy 
 of Vegetables, Roots, and Trunks," is a 
 large collection of original and useful facts ; 
 though his theories have been invalidated 
 by subsequent discoveries. He had no cor- 
 rect ideas of the propulsion or direction of 
 the sap : but he ivas one of the first who 
 adopted the doctrine of the sexes of plants ; 
 nor did even the principles of metiiodical 
 arrangement entirely escape his notice. In 
 1681, he published a descriptive catalogue 
 of the Museum of the Royal Society ; to 
 which were added some lectures on the com 
 parative anatomy of the stomach and intes 
 tines. Another publication was entitled 
 " Cosmograjihia Sacra, or a Discourse of the 
 Universe ; as it is the Creature and King- 
 dom of God." His works were soon tran- 
 slated into French and Latin ; bat the iattei- 
 very incorrectly. 
 
 Gkie'lum. a name formerly applied to 
 parsley ; smallage. 
 
 Gripho'menos. (From ypipof, a net, be- 
 cause it surrounds the body as with a net,) 
 Applied to pains which surround the body 
 at the loins. 
 
 Gromwelh common. .See Lilhospermiim, 
 
 GROSSULA'RIA. (Dim. of grossus, ao 
 unripe fig ; so named because its fruit re- 
 sembles an unripe- fig.) The gooseberry, or 
 gooseberry-bush. 
 
394 GtJA GlTA 
 
 Grotto del ca ne. (Italian.) A grot- are commonly given to the cliiidren in tbe 
 
 to near Naples, in which dogs are suffocated, form of syrup. It is only tbe wood and 
 
 The carbonic acid gas rises about eighteen resin of guaiacum which are now in general 
 
 inches. A man therefore is not affected, hut medicinal use in Europe; and as the effi- 
 
 a dog forcibly held in, or who cannot rise cacy of the former is supposed to be derived 
 
 above it, is soon killed, unless taken out. merely from the quantity of resinous matter 
 
 He is recovered by plunging him in an ad- v.hich it contains, they maybe considered 
 
 joining lake. indiscriminately as the same medicine. Gu- 
 
 Ground liverwort. See Lichen caninus. aiacum was first introduced into the materia 
 
 Grouki) ivt. a common plant used in raedica soon after the discovery of America, 
 
 the form of infusion or tea in pectoral com- and previous to the use of mercury in the 
 
 plaints. See Glecoma hederacea. lues venersa, it was the principal remedy 
 
 Groundpine. "See Teucriujn chamcepitys. employed in the cure of that disease; its 
 
 Ground-nut. See Bunium bulbocaslanum. great success brought it into such repute, 
 
 Groundsel. See Senecio vulgaris. that it is said to have been sold for seven 
 
 Gru'tuji. Milium. A hard white tu- gold crowns a pound : but notwithstanding 
 
 faercle of the skin, resembling in size and the very numerous testimonies in its favour, 
 
 appearance a millet-seed. it often failed in curing the patient, and was 
 
 Grypho'sis. (From T/^^-oa', to incurvale.) at length entirely superseded by mercury; 
 
 A disease of the nails, which turn inwards, and though it be still occasionally employed 
 
 and irritate the soft parts below. in syphilis, it is rather with a view to cor- 
 
 GUAI'ACUM. (From the Spanish Guay- rect other diseases in the habit, than for its 
 
 eean, which is formed from tbe Indian Ho- effects as an anti-venereal. It is now more 
 
 axacan) generally employed for its virtues in curing 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the gouty and rheumatic pains, and some cuta- 
 Linnasan system. Class, Decandria. Or- neous diseases. Dr. Woodviile and others 
 der, Monogynia. frequently conjoined it with mercury and 
 
 2. The Pharmacopceial name of the of- soap, and in some cases with bark or steel, 
 ficinal guaiacum, Guaiacum officinale foliis and found it eminently useful as an altera- 
 bijugis, oblusis, of Linv.ceus. This tree is a five. In the Pharmacopoeia it is directed in 
 native of the West Indian islands. The tiie form of mixture and tincture : the latter 
 wood, gum, bark, fruit, a'lid even the flow- is ordered to be prepared in two ways, viz. 
 ers, have been found to possess medicinal with rectified spirit, and the aromatic spirit 
 qualities. The wood, which is called Gi^ota- of ammonia. Of these latter compounds, 
 cum £mericcinum. Lignum vilce. Lignum the dose may be from two scruples to two 
 sanctum. Lignum benedictum. Palus drachms; the gum is generally given from 
 sanclus, is brought principally from Ja- six grains to 20 or even more, for a dose, 
 maica, in large pieces of four or five hun- either in pills or in a fluid form, by means 
 dred weight each, and from its hardness of mucilage or the yolk of an egg. The de- 
 and beauty is used for various articles of coctum lignorum (Pharm. Edinb.) of which 
 turnery ware. It scarcely discovers any guaiacum is the chief ingredient, is com- 
 smell, unless heated, or vvhile rasping, in monly taken in the quantity of a pint a day. 
 which circumstances it yields a light aro- As many writers of the sixteenth century 
 raatic one : cliewed, it impresfes a slight contended that guaiacum was a true specific 
 acrimony, bitingthe palale-and fauces. The for the venereal disease, and the celebrated 
 gum, or rather resin, is obtained by wound- Bof rliaave maintained the same opinion, the 
 ing the bark in different parts of the body following observations are inserted: Mr. 
 of the tree, or by what has been called jag- Pearson mentions that when he was first 
 ging. It exudes copiously from the wounds, intrusted wilh the care of the Lock Hospital, 
 though gradually ; and when a quantity is 1781, Mr. Brorafield and Mr. Williams 
 found accumulated upon the several wound- were in the habit of reposing great confi- 
 ed trees, hardened by exposure to the sun ; dence in the efficacy of a decoction of 
 it is gathered and packed up in small kegs guaiacum wood. This was administered to 
 for exportation : it is of a friable texture, of such patients as had already employed the 
 a deep greenish colour, and sometimes of usual quantity of mercury; but who com- 
 a reddish hue ; it has a pungent acrid taste, plained of nocturnal pains, or had gum- 
 but little or no smell, unless heated. The mala, nodes, ozaena, and other effects of the 
 6ar^ contains less resinous matter than the venereal virus, connected with secondary- 
 wood, and is consequently a less powerful symptoms, as did not yield to a course of 
 medicine, though in a recent state it is mercurial frictions. The diet consisted of 
 strongly carthartic. " 'ih^ fruit." says a late raisius, and hard biscuit ; from 2 to 4 pints 
 author, "is purgative, and for medicinal of tlie- decoction were taken every day ; the 
 use, far excels the bark. A decoction of it hot bath was used twice a v.'eek ; and a dose 
 has been known to cure the venerea! disease, ofanlimonial wine and laudanum, or Do- 
 and even the yaws in its advanced stage, ver's powder, was commonly taken every 
 without the use of mercurj'." The flowers, evening. Constant confinement to bed was 
 or blossaoiSf are laxative, and in Jamaica not deemed necessary .• neither was expo- 
 
GUI 
 
 GUM 
 
 39j> 
 
 sure to the vapour of burning spirit, with a 
 view of exciting perspiration, often prac- 
 tised ; as only a moist state of the skin was 
 desired. This treatment was sometimes of 
 singular advantage to those whose heahh 
 had sustained injury from the disease, long 
 confinement, and mercury. The strength 
 increased ; bad ulcers healed ; exfoliations 
 were completed ; and these anomalous symp- 
 toms, which would have been exasperated 
 by mercury, soon yielded to guaiacum. 
 
 Besides such cases, in which the good ef- 
 fects of guaiacum made it be erroneously 
 regarded, as a specific for the lues venerea, 
 the medicine was also formerly given, by 
 some on the first attack of the venereal dis- 
 ease. The disorder being thus benefitted, a 
 radical cure was considered to be accom- 
 plished : and though frequent relapses fol- 
 lowed, yet, as these partly yielded to the 
 same remedy, its reputation was still kept 
 up. Many diseases also, which got well, 
 were probably not venereal cases. Mr. Pear- 
 son seems to allow, that in syphilitic af- 
 fections, it may indeed operate like a true 
 antidote, suspending for a time, the pro- 
 gress of certain venereal symptoms, and re- 
 moving other appearances altogether ; but 
 he observes, that experience has evinced, 
 that the unsubdued virus yet remains active 
 in the constitution. 
 
 Mr. Pearson has found guaiacum of lit- 
 tle use in pains of the bones, except when it 
 proved sudorific ; but that it was then in- 
 ferior to antimony or volatile alkali. When 
 the constitution has been impaired by mer- 
 cury and long confinement, and there is a 
 thickened state of the ligaments, or perios- 
 teum, or foul ulcers still remaining, Mr. 
 Pearson says, these effects will often subside 
 during the exhibition of the decoction ; and 
 it will often suspend for a short time, the 
 progress of certain secondary symptoms of 
 the lues venerea ; for instance, ulcers of the 
 tonsils, venereal eruptions, and even nodes. 
 Mr. Pearson, however, never knew one in- 
 stance, in which guaiacum eradicated the 
 virus; and he contends, that its being con- 
 joined with mercury, neither increases the 
 virtue of this mineral, lessens its bad effects, 
 nor diminishes the necessity of giving a cer- 
 tain quantity of it. Mr. Pearson remarks 
 that he has seen guaiacum produce good 
 effects in many patients, having cutaneous 
 diseases, the ozsna, and scrofulous affec- 
 tions of the membranes and ligaments. 
 
 Guila'ndina bo'nduc. The systematic 
 name of the plant, the fruit of which is 
 called Bonduch indorum. Molucca orbezoar 
 nut. It possesses warm, bitter, and carmi- 
 native virtues. 
 
 Guila'ndina mori'nga. This plant af- 
 fords the ben-nut and the lignum nephri- 
 ticum. 
 
 1. Sen. Glans unguentaria. Ben nux. 
 Balanus myrepsica. Coatis, The oily acorn, 
 or ben-nut. A whitish nut, about the size 
 
 of a small filberd, of a roundish triangular 
 shape, including a kernel of the same figure, 
 covered with a white skin. It is the fruit 
 of the Guilandina muringa inermis, foliis 
 subpinnaiis, folioHs inferioribus tcrnatis, of 
 Linnaeus. They were formerly- employed 
 to remove obstructions of the primas vise. 
 The oil afforded by simple pressure, is re- 
 markable for its not growing rancid in 
 keeping, or, at least, not until it has stood 
 for a number of years ; and on this account 
 it is used in extricating the aromatic prin- 
 ciple of such odoriferous flowers as yield 
 little or no essential oil in distillation. The 
 unalterabilily of this oil would render it the 
 most valuable substance for cerates, or lini- 
 ments, were it sufficiently common. It is 
 actually employed for this purpose in many 
 parts of Italy. 
 
 2. Lignum nephriticum. Nephritic wood. 
 It is brought from America in large, com- 
 pact, ponderous pieces, without knots, the 
 outer part of a whitish or pale yellowish 
 colour, the inner of a dark brown or red. 
 When rasped, it gives out a faint aromatic 
 smell. It is never used medicinally in this 
 country, but stands high in reputation 
 abroad, against difficulties of making urine, 
 nephritic complaints, and most disorders of 
 the kidneys and urinary passages. 
 
 Guinea-worm. The Gordius medinetisis. 
 
 GUINTERIUS, John, was born in 1487, 
 at Andernach in Germany. He was of ob- 
 scure birth, and his real name is said to have 
 been Winther. He showed very early a great 
 zeal for knowledge, and at the age of 12 
 went to Utrecht to study ; but he had to 
 struggle with great hardships, supported partly 
 by his own industry, partly by the bounty of 
 those, who comraisserated his situation. 
 At length, having given striking proofs of 
 fcis talents, he was appointed professor of 
 Greek at Louvain. But his inclination be- 
 ing to medicine, he wen to Paris in 1525; 
 where he was made doctor five years after. 
 He was appointed physician to the king, and 
 practised there during several years; giving 
 also lectures on anatomy. His reputation 
 had reached the north of Europe ; and he 
 received the most advantageous offers to re- 
 pair to the court of Denmark. But in 1537 
 he was compelled by the religious disturban- 
 ces to retire into Germany. At Strasburgh 
 he was received with honour by the magis- 
 trales, atid bad a chair assigned him by the 
 faculty ; he also practised very extensively 
 and successfully ; and at length letters of 
 nobility were conferred upon him by the 
 emperor. He iiv<^d however only twelve 
 years to enjoy these honours, having died in 
 1574. His works are numerous, consisting 
 partly of translations of the best ancient 
 physicians, but principally of commentaries 
 and illustrations of them. 
 
 GUM. The mucilage of vegetable. It 
 is usually transparent, more or less brittle 
 when dry, though difficultly pulverable ; of 
 
s'ge 
 
 GUM 
 
 GUT 
 
 an insipid, or slightly saccliaviue taste ; so- 
 luble in, or capable of combining with, wa- 
 ter in ail proportions, to which it gives a 
 gluey adhesive consistence, in proportion as 
 its quantity is greater. It is separable, or 
 coagulates by the action of weak acids ; it is 
 insoluble in alcohol, and in oil ; and capable 
 of the acid fermentation, when diluted with 
 water. The destructive action of fire causes 
 it to emit much carbonic acid, and converts 
 it into coal without exhibiting any flame. 
 Distillation aflords water, acid, a small 
 quantity of oil, a small quantity of ammo- 
 nia, and much coal. 
 
 These are the leading properties of gums, 
 rightly so called ; but the inaccurate cus- 
 tom of former limes applied tiie terra gum 
 to all concrete vegetable juices, so that in 
 common we hear of gum copal, gum sanda- 
 rach, and other gums, which are either pure 
 resins, or mixtures of resius with the vege- 
 table mucilage. 
 
 The principal gums are, 1. The common 
 gums, obtained from the plum, the peach, 
 the cherry tree, fcc. 2. Gum arabic, which 
 flows naturally from the acacia in Egypt, 
 Arabia, and e!se\vhere. This forms a clear 
 transparent mucilage with water. 3. Gum 
 Seneca or Senegal. It does not greatly 
 differ from gum arabic: the pieces are lar- 
 ger and clearer ; and it seems to communi- 
 cate a higher degree of the adhesive quality 
 to water. It is much used by calico-printers 
 and others. The first sort of gums are fre- 
 quently sold by this name, but may be 
 known by their darker colour. 4. Gum 
 adragnnt or tragacanth. It is obtained from 
 a small plant, a species of astragalus, grow- 
 ing in Syria, and other eastern parts. It 
 comes to us in small white contorted pieces 
 resembling worm;. It is usually dearer 
 than other gums, and forms a thicker jelly 
 with water. 
 
 Mr. Willis ha? found, that the root of the 
 common blue bell, hyacinthus non scriptus, 
 dried and powdered, affords a mucilage 
 possessing all the qualities of that from gum 
 arabic. The roots of the vernal squill, white 
 lily and orchis, equally yield mucilage. 
 Lord Dundonald has CKtracted a mucilage 
 also from lichens. 
 
 Gums treated with nitiic acid afford the 
 saclactic, malic, and osalic acids. 
 
 Gum-boil. See Parulis. 
 
 GU'MMA. A strumous tumour on the 
 periosteum of a bone. 
 
 Gu'mhii ARA'Bicni. See .Acacia vera. 
 
 Gu'mmi caranx^:. Caranna. 
 
 Gu'jiMi ceraso'ru:j. The juices wiiich 
 exude from the bark of cherry-trees. It is 
 very similar to gum arable, for which it may 
 be substituted. 
 
 Gu'mmi chi'bou. A spurious kind of gum 
 elerai, but little used. 
 
 Gu'mmi coc'kearil. An epithet some- 
 times applied to the juice of the Hymtnaa 
 courbaril. See Mnime. 
 
 Go MMi EUPHO RBii. See Euphorbia 
 
 Gumsii ga'lda. See Galda. 
 
 Gu'mmi gambie'nse. See Kino. 
 
 Gu'mmi gu'tt.s:. See Sialagmilis, 
 
 Gu'mmi he'der^. See Hedera helix. 
 
 Gu'mmi jukiperiscm. See Juniperus com- 
 munis. 
 
 Gu'mmi klkekusemalo. See Kikekune- 
 malo. 
 
 Gu'mmi Ki'so. See Kino. 
 
 Gu'mmi lacca. See Lacca. 
 
 Gu'mmi my'rrha. See JHyrrha. 
 
 Gu'mmi resi'na lu'tea. An astriDgen+ 
 gum resin from ISew-Holland. 
 
 Gu'mmi ru'brum astri'hgeits gambie'hse. 
 See Kino. 
 
 Gu'mmi sagape'kum. See Sagapenum. 
 
 Gu'mmi se.negale'sse. See Mimosa Se- 
 71 egal. 
 
 Gu'mmi TRAGACA'fiTH.a;. See .Astragalus. 
 
 GUM-RE'SIN. Crv.mmi-resina. Gum- 
 resins are the juices of plants that are mixed 
 with resin, and an extractive matter, which 
 has been taken for a gummy substanee. 
 They seldom flow naturally from plants, 
 but are mostly extracted by incision, in the 
 form of white, yellow, or red fluids, which 
 dry more or less quickly. Water, spirit of 
 wine, wine or vinegar, dissolve them only 
 in part, according to the proportion they 
 contain of resin or extract. Gum-resins 
 may also be formed by art, by digesting the 
 parts of vegetables containing the gum-resin 
 in diluted alcohol, and then evaporating the 
 solution. For this reason most tinctures 
 contain gum-resin. The principal gum-re- 
 sins employed medicinally are aloes, ammo- 
 niacum, asafoetida, galbanum, gambogia, 
 guaiacum, myrrha, olibanum, opoponax, 
 sagapenum, sarcocolla, scammonium, and 
 styrax. 
 
 GUMS. Gingivce. The very vascular and 
 elastic substance that covers the alveolar 
 arches of the upper and under jaws^ and 
 embraces the necks of the teeth. 
 
 GU'TTA. Alunsd. A drop. Drops are 
 uncertain forms of administering medicines. 
 The shape of the bottle or of its mouth, 
 from whence the drops fall, as well as the 
 consistence of the fluid, occasion a consider- 
 able difference in the quantity administered. 
 
 Gutta is also a name of the apoplexy, 
 from a supposition that its cause was a drop 
 of blood falling from the brain upon the 
 heart. 
 
 Gu'tta ga'mba. See Sialagmilis. 
 
 Gutta opa'ca. A name for the cataract. 
 
 Gu'tta sere'na. (So called by the Ara- 
 b'^aiis.) See Amaurosis. 
 
 Gu'TTiE xi'gr^. The black drops, occa- 
 sionally called the Lancashire, or the Che- 
 shire drops. A secret preparation of opium, 
 said to be more aclivp than the common 
 tincture, and supposed to be less injurious, 
 as seldom followed by headach. 
 
 Gu'tta; rosa'ce^:. Ked spots upon the 
 face and nose. 
 
^YM 
 
 GYN 
 
 397 
 
 Gu TTUKAL a'rtery. The superior thy- 
 roideal artery. The first branch of the ex- 
 ternal carotid. 
 
 Gymna'stica. (From yv/uvoi, naked, 
 performed by naked men in the I'ublic 
 games.) A method of curing diseases by 
 exercise, or that part of phvsic which treats 
 of the rules that are to be observed in all 
 sorts of exercises, for the preservation of 
 health. This is said to have been invented 
 by one Herodicus, born at Salymbra, a city 
 of Thrace ; or, as some say, at Leutini in 
 Sicily He was first master of an academy, 
 where young gentlemen came to learn war- 
 like and manly exercises ; and observing 
 them to be very healthful on that account, 
 he made exercise become an art in reference 
 to the recovering of sien out of diseases, as 
 well as preserving them from them ; and 
 called it Gymnastic, which he made a great 
 part of his practice of physic. But Hippo- 
 crates, who was his scholar, blames him 
 
 sometimes for his excesses with this view. 
 And Plato exclaims against him with some 
 warmth, for enjoining his patients to walk 
 from Athens to Megara, which is about 25 
 miles, and to come home on foot as they 
 went, as soon as ever they had but touched 
 the walls of the city. 
 
 GytiM'cjA. (From yvvn, a woman.) It 
 signifit-s the menses, and sometimes the 
 lochia. 
 
 Gynje'cicm. (From ymti, a woman.) A 
 seraglio ; the pudendum muliebre ; also a 
 name for antimony. 
 
 Gyn5:coma'nia- (From yuvn, a woman, 
 and fAitviu, madness.) That species of in- 
 sanity that arise* from love. 
 
 GynjEcoma'ston. (From yuvn, a woman, 
 and ^as-05, a breast.) An enormous increase 
 of the brensts of women. 
 
 GYNiEcoMY'sTAX. (From yuvyi, a woman, 
 and f^vg-To.^, a beard.) The hairs on the fe- 
 male pudenda. 
 
 H. 
 
 If ABE'NA. A bridle. A bandage for 
 keeping the lips of wounds together, made 
 in the form of a bridle. 
 
 Hacub. a species of carduus. Gundelia 
 tourneforiii of Linnasus ; — the young shoots 
 of which are eaten by the Indians, but the 
 roots are emetic. 
 
 H.ffiMAGo'GA. (From (tif/.a, blood, and 
 ayce, to bring off.) Medicines which pro- 
 mote the menstrual and haemorrlioidal dis- 
 charges. 
 
 Hjemalo'pia. (From ai/ua, blood, and 
 e^lo/Acti, to see.) A disease of the eyes, in 
 which all things appear of a red colour. 
 A variety of the pseudoblepsis imaginaria. 
 
 HiE'MALOPS. (From a/^a, blood, and ft)4j 
 the face.) A red or livid mark in the face 
 or eye. A blood-shot eye. 
 
 HjEma'nthus. (From m/ma, blood, and 
 cLvBo;, a flower, so called from its colour.) 
 The blood-flower. 
 
 Hj^MATE'MESIS. (From a/^.=t, blood, 
 and s^sai, to vomit.) Vomilus cruentus. A 
 vomiting of blood.) A vomilin.g of blood is 
 readily to be distinguished from a discharge 
 from the lungs, by its being usually pre- 
 ceded by a sense of weight, pain, or anxiety 
 in the region of the stomach ; bj' its being 
 unaccompanied by any cough ; by the blood 
 being discharged in a very considerable 
 quatitity . V>y its being of a dark colour, and 
 somewhat grumous ; and by its being mixed 
 with the other contents of the stomach. 
 
 The disease may be occasioned by any 
 thing received into the stomach, which sti- 
 
 mulates it violently or wounds it ; or may 
 proceed from blows, bruises, or any other 
 cause capable of exciting inflammation in 
 this organ, or of determining too great a flow 
 of blood to it ; but it arises more usually as 
 a symptom of some other disease (such as 
 a suppression of the menstrual, or faaemor- 
 rhoidal flux, or obstructions in the liver, 
 spleen, and other viscera) than as a primary 
 affection. 
 
 Ha?matemesis is seldom so profuse as to 
 destroy the patient suddenly, and the prin- 
 cipal danger seems to arise, either from the 
 great debility which repeated attacks of the 
 complaint induce, or from the lodgment of 
 blood in the intestines, which by becoming 
 putrid might occasion some other disagreea- 
 ble disorder. 
 
 The" appearances to be observed on dis- 
 section, where it proves fatal, will depend 
 on the disease of which it has proved symp- 
 tomatic. 
 
 This hemorrhage, being usually rather of 
 a passive character, does not admit of large 
 evacuations. Where it arises, on the sup- 
 pres>ion of the menses, in young persons, 
 and returns periodically, it may be useful 
 to anticipate this by taking away a few- 
 ounces of blood ; not neglecting proper 
 means to help the function of the uterus, 
 Jn moderate attacks, particularly where the 
 bowels have been confined, the infusion of 
 roses and sulphate of magnesia may be em- 
 ployed : if this should not check the bleed- 
 ing the sulphuric acid may be exhibited 
 
308 
 
 H^M 
 
 BMM 
 
 more largely, or some of the more powerful 
 astringents and tonics, as alum, linclure of 
 muriate (.f iron, decoction of bark, or super- 
 acelateof lead. Where pain attends, opium 
 should be given freely, taking care thHt the 
 bowels be not constipated ; and a blister to 
 the epigHStrium may be useful. If df-pending 
 on scirrhous tumours, these must be attack- 
 ed by mercury, hemlock, &c. In ail cases 
 the food should be light, and easy of diges- 
 tion ; but more nourishing as the patient is 
 more exhausted. 
 
 H5;mati'tes. (From aufia, blood, so 
 named trom its property of slopping blood, 
 or from its colour.) Lapis liceniatiies. An 
 elegant iron ore called bloodstone. Finely 
 levigated, and freed from the grosser parts 
 by frequent washings with water, it has been 
 long recommended in haemorrhages, fluxes, 
 uterine obstructions, &.c. in doses of from 
 one scruple to three or four. 
 
 H^emati'tinus. (From «M^a7i7»c, the blood- 
 stone.) An epithet of a collyrium, in which 
 Tpas the bloodstone. 
 
 HiEMATOCE'LE. (From a«^.a, blood, 
 and FJitoi, a tumour.) A swelling of ihe 
 scrotum, or spermatic cord, proceeding from 
 or caused by blood. 
 
 The distinction of the diflferent kinds of 
 liasmatocele, though not usually made, is 
 absolutely necessary toward rightly under- 
 standing the disease ; the general idea, or 
 conception of which, appears to Mr. Pott 
 to be somewhat erroneous, and to have pro- 
 duced a prognostic which is ill founded 
 and hasty. According t>o this eminent 
 surgeon, the disease properly called he- 
 matocele, is of four kinds ; two of which 
 have their seat within the tunica vaginalis 
 testis; one within the albuginea ; and the 
 fourth in the tunica communis or common 
 cellular membrane, investing the spermatic 
 vessels. 
 
 In the passing an instrument, in order to 
 let out the water from an hydrocele of the 
 vaginal coat, a vessel is someiimes wound- 
 ed, which is of such size, as to tinge the 
 :jluid pretty deeply at the time of its running 
 out ; the orifice becoming close, when the 
 water is all discharged, and a plaster being 
 applied, the blood ceases to flow from thence 
 but insinuates itself partl> into the cavity ot 
 the vaginal coat, and partly into the cells of 
 the darlos ; making sometimes, in the space 
 of a few hours, a tumour nearly equal in 
 size to the original hydrocele. This is one 
 species. 
 
 It sometimes happens in tapping an hy- 
 drocele, that although the fluid discharged 
 by that operation be perfectly clear ai«d lim- 
 pid, yet in a very short space of time (some- 
 limes in a few hours) the scrotum becomes 
 as large as it was before, and palfiably as 
 full of fluid. If a new puncture be now 
 made, the discharge instead of being limpid 
 (as before) is now either pure blood or very 
 bloody. This is another species : but; like 
 
 the preceding, confined to the tunica vagC= 
 nalis. 
 
 The whole vascular compages of the tes- 
 ticle is sometimes very much enlarged, and 
 at the same time rendered so las and loose, 
 that the tumour produced thereby has, to 
 the fingers of an examiner, very much the 
 ap earance of a swelling composed of a 
 mere fluid, supposed to be somewhat thick, 
 or viscid. This is in some measure a de- 
 cf-piion ; but not totally so: the greater 
 part of ihe tumefaction is caused by the 
 loosened texture of the testes ; but there is 
 very frequently a quantity of extravasated 
 blood also. 
 
 If this be supposed to be an hydrocele, 
 and pierced, the discharge will be mere 
 blood. This is a third kind of haematocele ; 
 and very diflferent in all its circumstances, 
 from the two preceding : the fluid is shed 
 from the vessels of the glandular part of the 
 testicle, and contained within the tunica al- 
 buginea. 
 
 The fourth consists in a rupture of, and 
 and effusion of blood, from a branch of the 
 spermatic vein, in its passage from the groin 
 to the testicle In which case, the extrava- 
 sation is made into the tunica communis, or 
 cellular membrane, investing the spermatic 
 vessels. 
 
 Each of these species, Mr Pott says, he 
 has seen so distinetly, and perfectly, that 
 be has not the smallest doubt concerning 
 their existence, and of their difference from 
 each other. 
 
 HjEMATo'cHTsis. (From a/^«, blood, and 
 X^y 'o pour out.) A haemorrhage or flux of 
 blood. 
 
 H.iEMATO'DES. (From a<^*, blood, and 
 saToc, apjiearance ;) so oalled from the red 
 colour of its flowers. 
 
 1. An old name for the bloody cranes-bill. 
 See Geranium sanguineum. 
 
 2. Now applied to a fungus or fleshy ex- 
 crescence, which has somewhat the appear- 
 ance of blood 
 
 HtEMATO'LOGY. (From a<^o, blood, and 
 Ko-yo;. a discourse ) Hamototogia. The doc- 
 trine of the blood. 
 
 H^ffiMATOMPHALOCE'LE. (From OffAa, 
 
 b\o(H\, ciu.<p'-t>^®', ihe navel, and khxh, a tu- 
 mour.) A sriecies of ecchymosis. A tu- 
 mour about the navei, from an extravasation 
 of blood. It is mostly absorbed, but if too 
 considerable, a puncture may be made to 
 evacuate the blood, as in ecchymosis. See 
 Ecchymoma. 
 
 HjEmatopede'sis. (From nt/ua, blood, 
 and tB-sJka, a leap.) The leaping of the 
 blooii froii' a wounded artery. 
 
 HjEmato'sis. (From su^a, blood) An 
 haemoirhage or flus of blood. 
 
 BM VIATO'X YLON. (From M/w.it, blood, 
 and ^uKov, wood ; so called from the red co- 
 lour o( its wood.) The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linnsean system. Class, Decan- 
 aria. Order, Menogynia. 
 
H^MATOXYLOS CAMPECHIA NDM. The 
 
 syslematic name of the logwood-tree. Ma- 
 tia Zeylonica. The part inserted in the 
 Pharnjacopceia, is the wood, called Hmmat- 
 oxyli lignum, and formerly lignum compe- 
 chense Lignum campechianum. Lignum 
 campescanum Lignum indicum. Lignum 
 sappan. Logwood. The wood of the 
 HcF.maioxylon campechianvm of Linnffius; 
 it is of a solid texture and of a dark red co- 
 lour. It is imported principally as a substance 
 for dying, cut into junks and logs of about 
 three feet in length; of these pieces the lar- 
 gest and thickest are preserved, as being of 
 the deepest colour. Logwood has a sweet- 
 ish sub-adstringent taste, and no remarkable 
 smell ; it gives a purplish red tincture both 
 lo watery and spirituous infusions, and 
 tinges the stools, and sometimes the urine, 
 of the same colour. It is employed medi- 
 cinally as an astringent and corroborant. 
 In diarrhoeas it has been found peculiarly 
 efficacious, and has the recommendation 
 of some of the first medical authorities ; 
 also in the latter stages of dysentery, when 
 the obstructing causes are removed ; to 
 obviate the extreme laxity of the intestines 
 usually superinduced by the repealed de- 
 jections. In the form of deioction the pro- 
 portion is two ounces to 2 fts. of fluid, re- 
 duced by boiling to one. An extract is or- 
 dered in the pharmacopoeias. The dose 
 from ten to forty grains. 
 
 HiEMATO'XYLUM. From aijuct, blood, 
 and ^u\ov, wood.) 
 
 The name in some pharmacopoeias for 
 the logwood ; which is so called from its red 
 colour. See Hmmaloxylon campechia- 
 num. 
 
 H.a:MATU'RIA. (From lUfxu., blood, 
 and oxi^ov, urine.) The voiding of blood 
 with urine. This disedse is sometimes 
 occasioned by falls, blows, bruises, or some 
 violent exertion, such as hard riding and 
 jumping; but it more usually arises, from 
 a small stone lodged either in the kidney or 
 ureter, which by its size or irregularity 
 wounds the inner surface of the part it 
 comes in contact with ; in which case the 
 blood discharged is most usually somewhat 
 coagulated, and the urine deposits a sedi- 
 ment of a dark brown colour, resembling 
 the grounds of coffee. 
 
 A discharge of blood by urine, when pro- 
 ceeding from the kidney or ureter, is com- 
 monly attended with an acute pain in the 
 back, and some difficulty of making water, 
 the urine which comes away first, being 
 muddy and high coloured, but lowanis the 
 close of its flowing, becoming transparent 
 and of a natural appearance. When the 
 blood proceeds immediately from the blad- 
 der, it is usually accompanied with a 
 sense of heat and pain at the bottom of the 
 belly. 
 
 The voidins of bloodv uriue is a]\i'9,ys 
 
 Il^M 
 
 399 
 
 attended with some danger, parltcularly 
 when mixed with purulent matter. Whea 
 it arises in the course of any malignant dis- 
 ease, it shows a highly putrid state of the 
 blood, and always indicates a fatal termina- 
 tion. 
 
 The appearances to be observed on dis- 
 section will accord with those usually met 
 with in the disease which has given rise to 
 the complaint. 
 
 When the disease has resulted from a me- 
 chanical injury in a plethoric habit, it may 
 be proper to take blood, and pursue the ge- 
 neral anliphlogislic plan, opening the bowels 
 occasionally with castor oil, &c. When 
 owing to calculi, which cannot be removed, 
 we must be chiefly content with palliative 
 measures, giving alkalies or acids according 
 to the quality of the urine; likewise muci- 
 laginous drinks and glysters ; and opium, 
 fomentations, &ic. to relieve pain ; uva ursi 
 also has been found useful under these 
 circumstances ; but more decidedly where 
 the haemors-hage is purely passive ; in wbicii 
 case also some of the terebinthate remedies 
 may be cautiously tried ; and means of 
 strengthening the constitution must not be 
 neglected. 
 
 Hjejuo'dik. (From ntfAoxiiU), to stupify.) 
 A painful stupor of the teeth, caused by acrid 
 substances touching them. 
 
 HjEmo'ptoe. (From iny.a., blood, and 
 Tclvm, to spit up.) The spitting of blood-. 
 See Hmmoptysis. 
 
 HAEMOPTYSIS. (From m/uh, blood, 
 and Trlum, to spit.) Hcemoptoe. A spitting of 
 blood. A genus of disease arranged by 
 Cullen in the class pyrexia:, and onler hcB- 
 morrhagice. It is characterized by coughing 
 up florid or frothy blood, preceded usually 
 by heat or pain in the chest, irritation in the 
 larynx, and a saltish taste in the mouth. 
 There are five species of this disease ; 1. 
 Hmmoptysis plelhorica, from fulness of the 
 vessels. 2. Hemoptysis violenta, from 
 some external violence. 3. Hmmoptysis 
 plilhisica, from ulcers corroding the small 
 vessels. 4. Hmmoptysis calculosu, from cal- 
 culous matter in the lungs. 5. Hccmoptysis 
 vicaria, from the suppression of some cus- 
 tomary evacuation. 
 
 It is readily to be distinguished from hae- 
 matemesis,as in this last, the blood is usually 
 thrown out in considerable quantities ; and 
 is, moreover of a darker colour, more gru- 
 mous, and mixed with the other contents of 
 the stomach ; whereas blood proceeding 
 from the lungs is usually in small quantityj 
 of a florid colour, and mixed with a little 
 frothy mucus only. 
 
 A spilling of blood arises most usually 
 between the ages of 16 and 25, and may be 
 occasioned by any violent exertion either m 
 running, jumping, wreslling, singing loud, 
 dr blowing wind-instruments ; as likewise 
 by wounds, plethora- weak vessels, hectis 
 
450 
 
 HiEM 
 
 fever, coughs, irregular living, excessive 
 drinking, or a suppression of some accus- 
 tomed discharge, such as the menstrual or 
 hferao'-rhoidal. It may likewise be occa 
 sioneti by breathing air which is too much 
 rarefied to be able properly to expand (he 
 lungs. 
 
 Persons in whom there is a faulty pro- 
 portion, either in the vessels of the lungs, or 
 in the capacity of the chest, being distin- 
 guished by a narrow thorax and prominent 
 shoulders, or who are of a delicate make 
 and sanguine temperament, seem much pre- 
 disposed to this hemorrhage ; but in these, 
 the complaint is often brought on by the 
 concurrence of the various occasional and 
 exciting causes before mentioned. 
 
 A spitting of blood is not, however, al- 
 ways to be considered as a primary disease. 
 It is often only a symptom, and in some 
 disorders, such as pleurisies, peripneumonies, 
 and many fevers, often arises, and is the 
 presage of a favourable termination. 
 
 Sometimes it is preceded (as has already 
 been observed,) by a sense of weight and 
 oppression at the chest, a dry tickling cougb, 
 and some slight difficulty of breathing. 
 Sometimes it is ushered in with shiverings, 
 coldness at the extremities, pains in the back 
 and loins, flatulency, costiveness, and lassi- 
 tude. The blood which is spit up is gene- 
 rally thin, and of a florid red colour; but 
 sometimes it is thick, and of a dark or 
 blackish cast; nothing, however, can be 
 inferred from this circumstance, but that 
 the blood has lain a longer or shorter time 
 in the breast before it \^as discharged. 
 
 An hsemoptoe is not alleiided with dan- 
 ger, where no symptoms of phthisis jjulmo- 
 nalis have preceded, or accompanied the 
 haemorrhage, or where it leaves behind no 
 cough, dyspnaea, or other affection of the 
 lungs; nor is it dangerous in a strong 
 healthy person, of a spund constitution ; 
 but when it attacks persons of a weak lax 
 fibre, and delicate habit, it may be difficult 
 to remove if. 
 
 It seldom takes place to such a degree as 
 to prove fatal at once ; but when it dues, the 
 effusion is from some large vessel. The dan- 
 ger, therefore, will be in proportion as the 
 discharge of blood comes from a large ves- 
 sel, or a small one. 
 
 When the disease proves fatal, in conse- 
 quence of the rupture of some large vessels, 
 there is found, on dissection, a considerable 
 quantity of clotted blood in the lungs, and 
 there is usually more or less of an inflamma 
 tory appearance at the ruptured part. Where 
 the disease terminates in pulmonary con- 
 sumption, the same morbid appearances are 
 to be met with as described under that par- 
 ticular head. 
 
 lathis hEemonhagc, which is mostly of 
 ihe active kind, the antiphlogistic regimen 
 must be strictly observed ; particularly 
 avoiding heat, muscular exertion, and agi 
 
 tation of the mind; and restricting the patient 
 to a light cooling, vegetable diet. Acidu- 
 lated drink will be useful to quench the 
 thirst, without so much lirjuid being taken. 
 Where the blood is discharged copiously, 
 but no great quantity has been lost al- 
 ready, it will be proper to attempt lo check 
 it by bleeding freely, if the habit will 
 allow : and sometimes, where there is paiu 
 in (he chest, local evacuations and blislera 
 may be useful. The bowels should be well 
 cleared with some cooling saline cathartic, 
 which may be given in the infusion of roses. 
 Digitalis is also a proper remedy, particularly 
 where the pulse is very quick, from its se- 
 dative influence on the heart and arteries. 
 Antimonials in nauseating doses have some- 
 times an excellent effect, as well by check- 
 ing the force o( the circulation, as by pro- 
 moting diaphoresis ; calomel also migh! be 
 added with advantage ; and opium, or other 
 narcotic, to relieve pain and quiet cough, 
 which may perhaps keep up the bleeding. 
 Emetics have, on some occasions, been suc- 
 cessful ; but they are not altogether free 
 from danger. In protracted cases internal 
 astrinj^ents are given as alum, kino, 8ic. but 
 their effects are very precarious : the super- 
 acetate of lead, however, is perhaps (he most 
 powerful medicine, especially combined with 
 opium, and should always be resorted to in 
 alarming or obstinate cases, though as it is 
 liable to occasion colic and paralysis, its use 
 should not be indiscriminate ; but it acts 
 probably rather as a sedative than astrin- 
 gent. Sometimes the aj}plication of cold 
 water to some sensible part of the body, 
 producing a geiieral refrigeration, will check 
 the bleeding. When tlie discharge is stop- 
 ped, great attention to regimen is still re- 
 quired, to obviate its return, with occasional 
 evacuations : the exercise of swinging, riding 
 in an easy carriage, or on a gentle horse, 
 or especially sailing, may keep^upa salutary 
 determination of the blood to othiaf parts ; an 
 occasional blister may be applied, where there 
 are marks of local disease, or an issue or se- 
 ton perhaps answer better. Should haemop- 
 tysis occasionally exhibit rather the passive 
 character, evacuations must be sparingly 
 used, and tonic medicines will be proper, 
 with a more nutritious diet. 
 
 H^MORRHA'GIA. (From w^*, blood, 
 and fnyw/j-i, to break out.) A haemorrhagej 
 or flow of blood. 
 
 HiEMORRHA'GliE. Hsraorrbages, or 
 fluxes of blood. An order in the class 
 ■pyrexim of Cullen's Nosology is so called. 
 It is characterized by pyrexia with a dis- 
 charge of blood, without any external in- 
 jury ; the blood on venajsection exhibiting 
 the huffy coat. The order hcemorrhagm 
 contains the following genera of diseases, 
 viz. epistaxis, haemoptysis, (of which phthi- 
 sis is represented as a sequel,) hseeiorrhois 
 and menorrhagia. 
 
H/J:i\i 
 
 HyEAi 
 
 40S 
 
 tiJEMOFxKUOlDAL ARTERIES .fr- 
 :cri(B luBmorrhoidales. The arteries of the 
 rectum are so called : they are sometimes 
 two, and at other times three in number. 
 \. The upper bsemorrhojdal artery, which 
 is the great branch of the lower mesenteric 
 continued into the pelvis. 3. The middle 
 hasmorrhoidal, which sometimes comes off 
 from the hypogastric artery, and very often 
 from the piidical artery. It is sometimes want- 
 ing. 3. The lower or external hemorrhoidal 
 is almost always a branch of the pudical ar- 
 tery, or (hat artery wiiich s'Of'S to the penis, 
 
 HiEMOflRHOi'DAL VEINS. Vetm tie- 
 mnrrlwidales. These are two. 1. The exter- 
 nal, which evacuates itself into the vena ilia- 
 ca interna. 2 The internal, which conveys 
 its blood into tlie vena portce. 
 
 H^:VIO'KRH(>iS. (From M/u.a., blood, 
 and ojffl, to flow.) Aimorrhois. i'iie Piles. 
 A genus of disease in the class pyrexice, and 
 order keemorrhagKZ oi Cullen. They are 
 certain excrescences or tumoiu's arisingabout 
 the verge of the anus, or the inferior part 
 of the intestinum rectum ; when they dis- 
 charge blood, particularly upon the patients 
 going to stool, the disease is known by the 
 name oi bleeding piles ; but when there is no 
 discharge it is called blind piles., The 
 rectum, as well as the colon, is composed of 
 several membranes, connected to each other 
 by ao iptervening cellular substance ; and as 
 the muscular fibres of this intestine always 
 tend, by their contraction, to lessen its 
 cavity, the internal membrane, which is very 
 lax, forms itself into several ru^as or folds. 
 In this construction natcjre respects the use 
 of the part, which occasionally gives passage 
 to or allows the retention of the excrements, 
 the hardness and bulk of which might pro- 
 duce considerable lacerations, if this intes- 
 tine were not ca|)able of dilatation. The 
 arteries and veins subservient to this part 
 are called hasmorrhbidal, and the blood that 
 returns from hence i-- carried to the meseraic 
 veins. The intestinum rectum is particu- 
 larly subject to the haemorrhoids, from its 
 situation, structure, and use, for whilst the 
 course of th« biood is assisted in almost all 
 the other veins of the body, by the dis- 
 tention of the adjacent muscles, and the 
 pressure of the neighbouring parts, the 
 blood in the haemorrhoidal veins, which is to 
 ascend against the natural tendency of its 
 own weight, is not only destitute of these 
 assistances, but is impeded in its passage: 
 for, first, the large excrements which lodge 
 in this intesrine dilate its sides, and the dif- 
 ferent resistances which they form there are 
 so many impediments obstructing the re- 
 turn of the blood ; not in the large veins, 
 for they are placed along the external sur- 
 face of the intestine, but in all the capil- 
 laries which enter into its composition. Se- 
 condly, as often as these large excrements, 
 protruded by others, approach near the 
 ^nus. Jhp\!" M',r.<;cssivo nressure upon the in- 
 
 ternai coats of the intestine, which they 
 dilate, drives back the blood into the veins, 
 and for so long suspends its course ; the ne- 
 cessary consequence of which is, a disten- 
 tion of the veins in proportion to the quan- 
 tity of blood that fills them. Thirdly, in 
 every effort we make, either in going to 
 stool, or upon any other occasion, the con- 
 traction of the abdominal muscles, and the 
 diaphragm pressing the contents of the ab- 
 domen downwards, and these pressina; upoa 
 the parts contained in the pelvis, another 
 obstruction is thereby opposed to the re- 
 turn of the blood, not only in the large 
 veins, but also in the capillaries, which, be- 
 ing of too weak a texture to resist the im- 
 pulse of the blood that always tends to 
 dilate them, may thereby become varkose. 
 
 The dilatation of all these vessels is the 
 primary cause of the hemorrhoids ; for the 
 internal coat of the intestine, and the cel- 
 lular membrane which connects that to the 
 muscular coat, are enlarged in proportion 
 to the distention of the vessels of which they 
 are composed. This distention, not being 
 equal in every part, produces separate tu- 
 mours in the gut, or at the verge of the 
 anus, which increases according as the venal 
 blood is obstructed in them, or circulates 
 there more slowly. 
 
 Whatever, then, is capable of retarding 
 the course of the blood in the hssmor- 
 rhoidal veins, may occasion this disease. 
 Thus, persons that are generally costive.^ 
 who are accustomed to sit long at sloolj 
 and strain hard ; pregnant women, or such' 
 as have had difScult labours; and likewise 
 persons who have an obstruction in their 
 liver, are for the most part afflicted with the 
 piles ; yet every one b-as not the haemor- 
 rhoids, the different causes which are men- 
 tioned above being not common to all, or 
 at least not having in all the same effects. 
 When the hemorrhoids are once formed, 
 they seldom disappear entirely, and we may 
 judge of those within the rectum by those 
 which, being at the verge of the anus, are 
 plainly to be seen. A small pile, that has 
 been painful for some days, may cease to' 
 be so, and dry up; but the skin does not 
 afterwards retain its former firmness, being 
 more lax and wrinkled, like the empty skin 
 of a grape. If this external pile swells and 
 sinks again several limes, we may perceive, 
 after each return, the remains of each pile, 
 though shrivelled and decayed, yet still left 
 larger than before. The case is the same 
 with those that are situated within the rec- 
 tum ; they may happeE indeed never to re- 
 turn again, if the cause that produced them 
 is removed ; but it is probable that the ex- 
 crements in passing out occasion a I'eturn 
 of the swelling, to which the external ones 
 are less liable : for the internal piles make 
 a sort of knots or tumours in the intestine, 
 which straightening the passage, the excre- 
 ments in nassing out, <>cc?«ion irrifatioH* 
 
402 
 
 H^ffiM 
 
 HAE 
 
 there that are more or less paiuful in pro- 
 portion to the efforts which the person 
 makes in going to stool j and it is thus these 
 tumours become gradually larger. The 
 haemorrhoids are subject to many varia- 
 tions; they may become inflamed from the 
 above irritations to which ihey are exposed, 
 and this inflammation cannot always be re- 
 moved by art. In some, the inflammation 
 terminates in an abscess, which arises in 
 the middle of the tumour, and degenerates 
 into a fistula. These piles are very painful 
 till the abscess is formed. In others, the 
 inflammation terminates by induration of 
 the hemorrhoid, uhich remains in a man- 
 ner scirrhous. These never lessen, but 
 often grow larger. Thisscirrhus sometimes 
 ulcerates, and continually discharges a 
 sanies, which the patient perceives by stains 
 on his shirt, and by its occasioning a very 
 troublesome itching about the verge of the 
 anus. These kinds of haemorrhoids some- 
 times turn cancerous. There are some 
 haemorrhoids, and those of different sizes, 
 "which are covered with so fine a skin as 
 frequ'MUly to admit blood to pass through. 
 This fine skin is only the internal coat of 
 the rectum, greatly attenuated by the vari- 
 cose distention of its vessels. The basmor- 
 rhage may proceed from two causes, namely, 
 either from an excoriation (iroduced by the 
 hardness of the excrements, or from the 
 rupture of the tumefied vessels, which 
 break by their too great distention. In some 
 of these, the patient voids blood almost 
 every time he goes to stool; in others not 
 so constantly. We sometimes meet with 
 men who have a periodical bleeding by the 
 piles, not unlike the menses in women ; and 
 as this evacuation; if moderate, does not 
 "iveaken the conslilulion, we may infer that 
 3t supplies some other evacuation which na- 
 jure either ceases to carry on, or does not 
 furnish in due quantity ; and hence also we 
 may explain why the suppression of this 
 disciiarge, to which nature had been ac- 
 customed, is frequently attended with dan- 
 gerous diseases. The hffimorrhoids are 
 sometimes distended to that degree as to fill 
 the rectum, so that if the excrements are at 
 ail bard they cannot pass. In this case the 
 txcrements force the hsemorrhoids out of the 
 anus to procure a free passage, consequently 
 the internal coat of the rectum, to which 
 they are connected, yields to extension, and 
 upon examining these patients immediately 
 after having been at stool, a part of the in- 
 ternal coat of that gut is perceived, A 
 difficulty will occur in the return of these, 
 in proportion to their size, and as the verge 
 of the anus is more or less contracted. 
 If the bleeding piles come out in the 
 same manner upon going to stool, it is 
 then they void most blood, because the 
 verge of the anus forms a kind of ligature 
 above them. The treatment of this com- 
 plaint will vary much, according to circum- 
 
 stances. When the loss of blood is cob- 
 siderable, we should endeavour to stop it by 
 applying cold water, or ice ; or some as- 
 tringent, as a solution of alum, or sulphate 
 of zinc : but a more certain way is making 
 continued pressure on the part. At the 
 same time internal astringents may be given ; 
 joined with opium, if much pain or irri- 
 tation attend. Care must be taken, however, 
 to avoid constipation : and in all cases 
 patients find benefit from the steady use of 
 some mild cathartic, procuring regular loose 
 motions. Sulphur is mostly resorted to for 
 this purpose ; and especially in combination 
 with supertartrate of potash, tamarinds, k.c. 
 in the form of electuary, usually answers 
 very well ; likewise castor oil is an excellent 
 remedy in these cases. Should the parts be 
 much inflamed, leeches may be applied near 
 the anus, and cold saturnine lotions used ; 
 sometimes, however, fomenting with the 
 decoction of poppy will give more relief; 
 where symptomatic fever attends, the anti- 
 phlogistic regimen must be strictly observed, 
 and besides clearing the bowels, antimo- 
 nials may be given to promote diaphoresis. 
 Where the tumours are considerable and 
 flaccid, without inflammation, powerful as- 
 tringent or even stimulant applications will 
 be proper, together with similar internal 
 medicines; and the part should*^ be sup- 
 ported by a compress kept on by a^proper 
 bandage. An ointment of galls is often 
 very useful, with opium to relieve pain; 
 and some of the liquor plumbi subacetatis 
 may be farther added, if there be a ten- 
 dency to inflammation. In these cases of 
 relaxed piles of some standing, the copaiba 
 frequently does much good, both applied 
 locally and taken inlernally, usually keeping 
 the bowels regular ; also the celebrated 
 Ward's paste, a medicine of which the 
 active ingredient is black pepper. Some- 
 times where a large tum'our has been formed 
 by extravasated blood, subsequently hecome 
 organized, permanent relief can only be ob- 
 tained by extirpating this. 
 
 Ha;MosTA'siA. (From at/xa, blood, and , 
 iTu/Jit, to stand.) A stagnation of blood. 
 
 HiEMOSTA'TiCA. (From atfxn., blood, and 
 roa- to stop.) Styptics. Medicines which 
 stop haemorrhages. 
 
 HAEN, AsTHON-s' De, was born in 
 Leyden in 1704, and became one of the 
 distinguished pupils of the celebrated Boer- 
 haave. After graduating at his native place, 
 he settled at the Hague ; where he practised 
 with considerable reputation for nearly 20 
 years. Baron Van Swieten, being ac- 
 quainted with the extent of his talents, in- 
 vited him to Vienna, to assi.st in the plan of 
 I'eform, which the Empress had consented 
 to support , in the medical faculty of that 
 capital. De Haen accordingly repaired 
 thither in 1754, was made professor of the 
 practice of medicine, and fully answered the 
 expectations which had been formed of him^ 
 
HAL 
 
 HAL 
 
 403 
 
 He undertook a system of clinical educa- 
 tion, as the best metbod of forming good 
 physicians : the result of this was the col- 
 lection of a great number of valuable ob- 
 servations, which were published in suc- 
 cessive volumes of a work, entitled, '• Ratio 
 Medendi in Nosocoraio Practico," amount- 
 ing ultimately to 16. He left also several 
 other works, as On the Divisio?> of Fevers, 
 &c. and died at the age of 72. He was ge- 
 nerally an enemy to new opinions and inno- 
 vations in practice, which led him into se- 
 veral controversies ; particularly against 
 variolous inouulaiion, and the use of poison- 
 ous plants in medicine : but he exhibited 
 much learning and practical knowledge. 
 
 Hagiospe'rmum. (From etytoc, holy, and 
 TTrify.a, seed, so called from its re[)uted vir- 
 tues.) Wormseed. 
 
 Hagio'xylum. (From ayioc, holy, and 
 ^iiXoV) wood, so named because of its medi- 
 einal virtues.) Guaiacum. 
 
 HAIK. Pili. Cnpilli. T!ie hairs of 
 the human body are thin, elastic, dry fila- 
 ments, arising from the skin. They con- 
 sist of the bulb, situated under the skin, 
 which is a vascular and nervous vesicle ; 
 and a trunk, which perforates the skin and 
 cuticle, and is covered with a peculiar va- 
 gina. The colour of hair varies ; its seat, 
 however, is in the medullary juice. The 
 hair, according to its situation, is differ- 
 ently named ; thus, on the head it is called 
 capilli ; over the eyes, supercilia ; cilia, on 
 the margin of the eyelids; vibriism, in the 
 foramina of the nostrils ; pili auriculares, 
 jn the external auditory passage ; mystax, 
 on the upper lip; and barba, on the lower 
 jaw. 
 
 Hala'tium. (From nxg, salt.) A clys'er 
 composed chiefly of salt. 
 
 Hat.che'mia. (From a.?,;, salt, and x^'i 
 to pour out.) The art of fusing salts. 
 
 Halel^'um. (From «.x<:, salt, and txciiov 
 oil.) A medicine composed of salt and oil. 
 
 Halica'caeum. (From a\g, the sea, and 
 KccKA^c;, night shade ; so called because it 
 grows upon the banks of the sea.) See 
 Fhysalis alkekcnffi. 
 
 Ha'lijius. (From atxc, the sea, because 
 of its saltish taste.) Sea-purslane, said to be 
 antispasmodic. 
 
 Halim'trum. (From «xc, the sea, and 
 y/7o=v, nitre.) Nitre, or rather rock salt. 
 
 HVLITUS. (From /ja?!fo, to breathe out.) 
 A vapour or gas. 
 
 HALLER, Albert, was born at Berne, 
 where his father was an advocate, in 1709. 
 He displayed at a very early age extra- 
 ordinary marks of industry and talents. He 
 was intended for the church, but having 
 lost his father when only 13, he soon after 
 determined upon the medical profession. 
 Having studied a short time at Tubingen, 
 he was attracted to Leyden by the repu- 
 tation of Boerhaave, to whom he has ex- 
 pressed his obligations in the most affection- 
 
 ate terms ; but he took his degree at the 
 former place, when about 17 years of age. 
 He soon after visited F.ngiand and France ; 
 then returning to his native country, first 
 acquired a taste for botany, which he pur- 
 sued witii great zeal, making frequent ex- 
 cursions to the neighbouring mountains. 
 He also composed a '^ Poem on the Alps," 
 and other pieces, which weie received with 
 much applause. Having settled in his na- 
 tive city, about J 730, lie began to give 
 lectures on anatomy, but with indifferent 
 success; and some detached pieces on ana- 
 tomy and botany having gained him con- 
 siderable reputation abroad, he was invited 
 by George li., in 1736, to become pro- 
 fessor ii! tiie uriiveisity, which he had re- 
 cently foujded at Goiiiiigen. He accepted 
 this advantageous offi-r, and though his 
 airivni was rendered melancholy by the loss 
 of a beloved wife, from some accident which 
 occurred in the journey, he commenced at 
 once the duties of his office with great zeal ; 
 he encouraged the most industrious of his 
 pupils to institute an experimental investiga- 
 tion on some part of the animal cecoiiomy, 
 affording them his assistance therein. Hb 
 was likewise himself indefatigable in similar 
 researches, during the 17 years which he 
 spent there, Laving in view the grand reform 
 in physiology, which his writings ultimately 
 effected, dissipating the metaphysical and 
 chemical j.irgon, whereby it was before ob- 
 scured. He procured the establishment 
 of a botanic garden, an anatomical theatre, 
 a sciiool for surgery and for midwifery, with 
 a lying-in-hospital, and other useful institu- 
 tions at that university. He received also 
 many honourable testimonies of his fame, 
 being chosen a member of liie Royal So- 
 cieties of Stockholm and Londo::, mada 
 physician and counsellor to George I J., and 
 ihe Emperor conferred on him the title of 
 Baron ; which however he declined, as it 
 would not have been esteemed in his native 
 country. To this he returned in i75.3, and 
 during'the remainder of his life discharged 
 various important public offices there. He 
 ultiraalely received every testimony of the 
 general estimation in which he was held; 
 the learned societies of Europe, as well as 
 several sovereigns, vying with each other in 
 conferring honours isnon him. His consti- 
 tution was delicate, and impatience of pain 
 or interruption to his studies, led him to use 
 violent remedies when ill ; however by tem- 
 perance and activity he reached an advanced 
 age, having died towards the end of 1777. 
 He was one of the most universally in- 
 formed men in modern times. He spoke 
 with equal facility the German, French, and 
 Latin languages ; and read all the other 
 tongues of Europe, except the Sclavonic ; 
 and there was scarcely any book of repu- 
 tation, with which he was not acquainted. 
 His own works were extremely numerous, 
 on anatomy, physiology, pathology, surgery. 
 
i04 
 
 HAK 
 
 botany, &c. besides his poems and political 
 and religious publications. The principal 
 are, 1. His large work on the Botany of 
 Switzerland, in 3 vols, folio, with many 
 plates ; 2. Commentaries on Boerhaave's 
 Lectures, 7 vols, octavo ; 3. Elements of 
 Physiology, 8 vols, quarto, a work of the 
 greatest "merit ; 4. His " Bibliotheca," or 
 Chronological Histories of Authors, with 
 brief Analyses ; 2 vob. quarto on Botany, 
 two on Surgery, two on Anatomy, and four 
 on the Practice of Medicine, displaying an 
 Immense body of research. 
 
 HALLUCIKA'TIO. (From kaUvciuor, 
 to err.) A depraved or erroneous imagina- 
 tion. . jy 
 
 HA'LO. (From axoc, an area or cifipe.) 
 The red circle surrounding the m\ip\e, 
 which becomes somewhat brown in old 
 people, and is beset with many sebaceous 
 glands. 
 
 Halmyro'des. (From aXfAvpos, salted.) 
 A term applied to the humours ; it means 
 acrimonious. U is also applied to fevere 
 which communicate such an itching sensa- 
 tion as js perceived from handling salt sub- 
 stances. 
 
 Hama'lgama. See Amalgam. 
 HAMPSTEAD WATER. A good cha- 
 iybeate piineral water in the neighbourhood 
 of London. 
 
 HA'MULUS. (Dim. of hamus, a hook ) 
 Hamns. A term in anatomy, applied 
 to any hook-like process, a." the hamulus 
 of the pterygoid process of the splenoid 
 bone. 
 
 H a'mus. See Hamulus. 
 HAND. Manus. The hand is compoped 
 of the carpus ^y wrist, metacarpus, and fin- 
 gers. The arteries of the hand are the falm- 
 aryarch and the digital arlerks. The veins 
 are the digital, the cephalic of the thumb, 
 and the snlvaleUa. The nerves are the cu 
 ianeus exlernus and infernus. 
 
 Habde'sia. See Ldipis Hibernicus. 
 HAKE-i-IP. Lagocheilus. Labia lepo- 
 rina. A tissure or longitudinal division of 
 one or both lips. Children are frequently- 
 born with (his kind of malformation, parti- 
 cularly of the upper lip. Sometimes the 
 portions of the lip, which ought to be 
 united, have a considerable space between 
 them ; in other instances they are not much 
 apart. The cleft ia occasionally double, 
 there being a little lobe;, or small portion of 
 the lip, situated between the two fissures. 
 Every species of the deformity has the same 
 appellation of hare-lip, in consequence of 
 the imagined resemblance which the part 
 has to the upper lip of a hare. 
 
 The fissure commonly affects only the lip 
 itself. In many cases, however, it extends 
 along the bones of the palate, even as far as 
 the uvula. Sometimes these bones are to- 
 tally wanting ; sometimes they are only di- 
 vided by a fissure. 
 §uch a malfoi'tnation is always peculiarly 
 
 liAii 
 
 afflicting. In its least degree, it constaatly 
 occasions considerable deformity ; and when 
 it is more marked, it frequently hinders 
 infants from sucking, and makes it indispen- 
 sable to nourish them by other means. 
 'A hen the lower li[) alone is affected, which 
 is more rarely the case, the child can 
 neither retain its saliva, nor learn to speak, 
 except with the greatest impediment. But 
 when the fissure peivades the palate, tiie 
 patient not only never articulates perfectly, 
 but cannot masticate nor swallow, except 
 w'ith great difficulty, on account of the food 
 readily getting up into the nose. 
 
 H.^RMO'ISIA. (From ofce, to fit together.) 
 Harmony. A species of synarthrosis, or 
 immoveable connexion of bones, in which 
 bones are connected together by means of 
 rough margins, not dentiform : in (his man- 
 ner most of the bones of the face are con- 
 nected toficther. 
 
 HARHJS. Vi Ai.TEB, was born at Glou- 
 cester, about the year 1651. He took 
 the^degree of bachelor of physic at Oxford, 
 but having embraced the Roman Catholic 
 religion, he was made doctor at some French 
 University. He settled in London in 1676, 
 and two j'ears after, to evade the order, that 
 all Catholics should quit the metropolis, he 
 publicly adopted the Protestant Faith. His 
 practice rapidly augmented, and on the ac- 
 cession of William HI. he was appointed 
 his physician in ordinary. He died in 1725. 
 His principal work, " De Morbis Acutis 
 Infantum," is said to have been published 
 at the suggestion of the celebrated Syden- 
 ham : it passed through several editions, 
 lie left also a Trratise on the Plague, and 
 a collection of medical and surgical papers, 
 uhich had been read before the College 
 of Physicians. 
 
 HAiiUOGATE WATER. The villages 
 <pf High and Low Harrogate are situate in 
 the centre of the county of York, adjoining 
 the town of Knaresborough. The whole of 
 Harrogatf, in particular, has long enjoyed 
 considerable reputation, by possessing two 
 kitids of very valuable springs; and, some 
 years ago, the chalybeate was the only one 
 that was used internally, >j-hilsf thesul|)hure- 
 ous water was cwnfined to external use. At 
 present, however, the latter is employed 
 largely as an internal medicine. 
 
 The sulphureous springs of Harrogate 
 are four in number, of the same quality, 
 though different in the degree of their 
 powers. This water, when first taken up, 
 appears perfectly clear and transparent, 
 and sends forth a few air bubbles, but not 
 in any quantity. It possesses a very strong 
 sulphureous and fetid smell, precisely like 
 that of a dmip rusty gun barrel, or bilge- 
 water. To the taste it is bitter, nauseous, 
 and strongly saline, which is soon borne 
 without any disgust. In a few hours of ex- 
 posure this water loses its transparency, an4 
 becomes somewhat pearly, and ratjief 
 
HAR 
 
 HAR 
 
 405 
 
 s^reenish io (he eye ; its sulphureous sraeli 
 abates, and at last (he sulphur is deposited 
 in the form of a thin film, on the bottom 
 and sides of the vetsei in which it is kt^pt. 
 The volatile productions of this water show 
 carbonic acid, sulphuretted hydrogen, and 
 azotic gas. 
 
 The sensible effects which this water ex- 
 cites, are often a headacb and giddiness 
 on being first drunk, followed by a purga- 
 tive operation, which is speedy and mild, 
 without any attendant gripes; and this is 
 the only afiparent eflfect the exhibition of 
 this water displays. 
 
 The diseases in which this water is used 
 are numerous, particularly of the alimentary 
 canal, and irregularity of the bilious secre- 
 tions. Under this water the health, appe- 
 tite, and spirits improve ; and, from its 
 opening etfects, il cannot fail to be useful 
 in the costive habit of hypochondriasis. 
 But the highest recommendation of this 
 ■water has been in cutaneous diseases, and 
 for this purpose it is universally employed, 
 both as an internal medicine, and an ex- 
 ternal application: in this united form, it 
 is of particular service in the most obstinate 
 and complicated forms of cutaneous affec- 
 tions; nor is it less so in states and symp- 
 toms supposed connected with worms, espe- 
 cially with the round worm, and ascarides, 
 when taken in such a dose as to prove a 
 brisk purgative ; and in the latter case also, 
 when used as a clyster, the ascarides being 
 chiefly confined to tiie rectum, and there- 
 fore within the reach of this form of medi- 
 cine. From the union of the sulphureous 
 and saline ingredients, the benefit of its use 
 has been long establisiied in ha;morrhoiual 
 afiFections. 
 
 A cour.se of Harrogate waters should be 
 conducted so- as to produce sensible e.fects 
 on the bowels ; iiaif a pint taken in tiie 
 morning, and repeated three or four times, 
 will produce il, and its nauseating taste may 
 be corrected by taking a dry biscuit, or a 
 bit of coarse bread after it. The course 
 must be continued, in obstinate cases, a pe- 
 riod of some months, before a cure can be 
 expected. 
 
 HARTFELL WATER. This mineral 
 water is near Motiat, in Scotland : it con- 
 tains iron dissolved by the sulphuric acid, 
 and is much celebrated in scrofulous ntfec- 
 tioiis, and cutaneous diseases. It is U:ed 
 no less as an e^iernal application, than 
 drank internally. The efiects of this wa- 
 ter, at first, Ri'e some degree ef drowsiness, 
 vertigo, and |)ain in the head, which soon go 
 oiF, and this may be hastened by a slight 
 purge. It produces generally a flow of 
 ijrine, and an increase of appetite. It has 
 acquired much reputation also in old and 
 languid ulcers, where the teslui-e of the dis- 
 eased part is very lax, and the discharge pro- 
 fuse and ill-conditioned. 
 
 The dose of this water is more limited 
 
 than that of most of the mineral springs 
 which are used medicinallj'. It is of im- 
 portance in all cases, and es[)ecially in deli- 
 cate and irritable habits- to begin with a ve' 
 ry small quantity, for an over dose is apt to 
 be very soon rejected by tiie stomach, or to 
 occasion griping and disturbance in the in- 
 testinal canal; and it is never as a direct 
 purgative that this water is intended to be 
 employed. Feu patients will bear more 
 than an English pint in the course of the 
 day ; but this qu^intity may be long conti» 
 nued. It is often adviseable to warm the 
 water for delicate stomachs, and this may 
 be done without occasioning any material 
 change in its properties, 
 
 HARTLEY, David, was born in 170.5, 
 son of a clergyman in Yorkshire. He 
 studied at Cambridge, and was intended for 
 the church, but scruples about subscribing 
 to the 39 Articles led him to change to the 
 medical profession; for which his talents 
 and benevolent disposition well qualified 
 him. After practising in different parts of 
 the country, he settled for some time in~ 
 London, but finally went to Bath, where 
 he died in 1757. He published some tracts 
 concerning the stone^, especially in com- 
 mendation of Mrs. Stephens' medicine, and 
 appears to have been chiefly instrumental in 
 procuring her a reward from Parliament ; 
 yet he is said to have died of the disease 
 after taking above two hundred pounds of 
 soap, the princifial ingredient in that 
 nostrum. Some other papers were also 
 written by him ; but the principal work, 
 upon which his fame securely rests, is a me- 
 taphysical treatise, entitled '• Observations 
 on Man, his Frame, his Duty, and his Ex- 
 pectations." The doctrine of vibration, in- 
 deed, on v.hich he explained sensation, is 
 merely gratuitous ; but his Disquisitions on 
 the Power of Association, and other mental 
 Phenomena, evince great subl'ely and ac- 
 curacy of research. 
 
 Hartshnrn. See Cormt. 
 
 Harlshorn shavings. See Corim. 
 
 Hart's tongue. See Mplenium SchoJo- 
 pendrium. ^ 
 
 Hurt-wort. See Lnserpitium siler. 
 
 Hart-wort of Marstitles. See Seseli ler- 
 tuosum. 
 
 HARVEY, William, the illustrious 
 discoverer of the circulation of the bluod, 
 was born .it Folks'one in Ken!, in 1578. 
 After studying four years at Cambridge, be 
 went abroad at the age of 19, visited France 
 and. Germany, and tiien fixed himself at 
 Padua, which was the most celebrated me- 
 dical school in Europe, where be was cre- 
 ated Doctor in 16132. On returning to 
 England he repeated his graduation at Cam- 
 bridge, and settled in London ; he became 
 a Fellow of the College of Physicians in 
 1603, and soon after physician to St. Bar- 
 tholomew's Hospital. In 1615, he was ap- 
 pointed Lecturer on Anatomy and Surgery 
 
HEA 
 
 HEA 
 
 to the College, which was probably the 
 more immediate cause of the publication of 
 his Tand discovery. He appears to have 
 withheld his opinions from the world, until 
 reiterated experiment had confirmed them, 
 and enabled him to prove the whole in 
 detail, with every evidence, of which the 
 snbiect will admit. The promulgation of 
 this important doctrine brought on him the 
 most unjust opposition, some condemning it 
 as an innovation, others pretending that it 
 was known before ;, and he complained, that 
 his practice materially declined afterwards: 
 however he had the satisfaction of living to 
 see the truth fully established. He like- 
 wise received considerable marks of royal 
 favourfrom James and Charles I., to whom 
 he was appointed physician ; and the latter 
 particularly assisted his inquiries concerning 
 generation, by the opportunity of dissectii|g 
 numerous females of the deer kind in dif- 
 ferent stages of pregnancy. During the 
 civil war, when he retired to Oxford, his 
 house in London was pillaged, and many 
 valuable papers, the result of several years 
 labour, destroyed. He published his first 
 work on the circulation iti 1628, at Frank- 
 fort, as tlie best means of circulating his 
 opinions throughout Europe ; after which 
 he found it necessaiy to write two " Exer- 
 citations" in refutation of his opponents. 
 In 1651 he allowed his other great worlv, 
 " De Generatione Animalium" to be made 
 public, leading to tlie inference of the uf:i- 
 versal prevalence of oval generation. In 
 the year following he had the gratification 
 of seeing his bust in marble, vi^ith a suitable 
 inscription recording bis discoveries, placed 
 ia the hall of the College of Physicians by a 
 vote of that body ; and he was soon after 
 chosen President, but declined the otfice on 
 account of his age and infiimities. In 
 return he presented to the College an ele- 
 gantly furnished convocation room, and a 
 museum filled with choice books and surgi- 
 cal instruments. He also gave up his 
 paternal estate of 56 pounds per annum for 
 the institution of an annual feast, at which 
 a Latin oration should be spoken, in com- 
 memoration of the benefactors of the Col- 
 lege, &LC. He died in 1658. A splendid 
 edition of his works was printed in 1766, 
 by the College, in quarto, to which a Latin 
 Life of the author was prefixed, written by 
 Dr. Laurence. 
 
 Hay, camel's. See Juncus odoratus. 
 
 HEAD. Caput. The superior part of the 
 body placed upon the neck, containing the 
 cerebrum, cerebellum, and medulla oblong- 
 ata. It is divided into the face and hairy 
 part. On the latter is observed the vertex, 
 or crown of the head ; the sinciput, or fore- 
 part; iheoccipnt, or hinder part. For the 
 former, see Face. For the bones of the 
 head, see Skull. The common integuments 
 of the head are called the scalp. 
 
 HEARING. Jinditii^. This sense is pla- 
 
 ced, by physiologists, among the animal 
 actions. It is a sensation by which we hear 
 the sound of sonorous bodies. The organ 
 of hearing is the soft portion of the auditory 
 nerve which is distributed on the vestibule, 
 semicircular canals and cochlea. 
 
 HEART. Cor. A hollow muscular 
 viscus, situated in the cavit}' of the peri- 
 cardiuvn for the circulation of the blood. 
 It is divided externally into a hast, or its 
 broad part ; a superior and an inferior sur- 
 face, and an anterior and posterior margin. 
 Internally, it is divided into a right and 
 left ventricle. The situation of the heart 
 is oblique, not transverse; its base being 
 placed on the right of the bodies of the ver- 
 tebrae, and its apex obliquely to the sixth 
 rib on the left side ; so that the left ven- 
 tricle is almost posterior, and (he right an- 
 terior. Its inferior surface lies upon the 
 diaphragm. There are two cavities adhe- 
 ring to the base of the heart, from their re- 
 semblance called auricles. The right au- 
 ricle is a muscular sac, in which are four 
 apertures, two of the venaj cavee, an open- 
 ing into the right ventricle, and the open- 
 ing of the coronary vein. The left is a si- 
 milar sac, in which there are five aperturts, 
 viz. those of the four pulmonary veins, and 
 an opening into the left ventricle. The 
 cavities in the iieart are called ventricles: 
 these are divided by a fleshy septum, called 
 septum cordis, into a right atid left. Each 
 ventricle has two or//?t:es; the one auricular, 
 through which the hlood enters, the other 
 arterious, through which the blood passes 
 out. These four orifice.s are supplied with 
 valves, which are named from their re- 
 semblance ; those at the arterious orifices 
 are called the semilunar; those at the ori- 
 fice of the right auricle, tricuspid; and those 
 at the orifice of the left auricle,, nri7r«/. 
 The valve of Eustachius is situated at the 
 termination of the vena cava inferior, just 
 within the auricle. The substance of the 
 heart is muscular, its exterior fibres are 
 longitudinal, its middle transverse, and its 
 interior oblique. The internal superficies of 
 tht! ventricles and auricles of the heart are 
 invested with a strong and smooth mem- 
 brane, which is extremely irritable. The 
 vessels of the heart are divided into common 
 and proper. The commonare, I. The aorta, 
 which arises from the left ventricle 2. The 
 pulmonary artery, which originates from 
 the right ventricle. 3. The four pulmonary 
 veins, which terminate in the left auricle. 
 4. The two vencE cava, which evacuate them- 
 selves into the right auricle. The proper 
 vessels are, 1. The coronary arteries, which 
 arise from the aorta, and are distribtjted on 
 the heart. 2. The coronary veins, which 
 return the blood into the right auricle. The 
 nerves of the heart are branches of the 
 eighth and great intercostal pairs. The 
 heart of the foetus differs from that of tha 
 adult, in having a foramen orrde, through 
 
IlED 
 
 HE! 
 
 4(j7 
 
 which the blood passes from the right auri- 
 cle to the left. 
 
 Heart's ease. See Viola tricolor. 
 
 Heat. See Caloric. 
 
 Heat, absolute. This term is applied 
 to the wlioie quantity of caloric existing in a 
 body in chemical union. 
 
 Hevt, Animal. See Animal heat. 
 
 Heat, free. If the heat which exists 
 in any substance be from any cause forced 
 in some degree to quit that substance, and 
 lo combine witii those that surround it, 
 then such heat is said to be free, or sensible, 
 until the equilibrium is restored. 
 
 Heat, latest. When any body is in 
 equilibrium with the bodies which sur- 
 round it with respect to its heat, that 
 quantity \vhich it contains is not percepti- 
 ble by any external sign, or organ of sense, 
 and is termed combined caloric, or latent 
 heat. 
 
 Heal, sensible. See Heat, free. 
 
 Heavy carbonated hydrogen gas. See Car- 
 buretted hydrogen gas. 
 
 HEBERDEN, William, was born in 
 London in 1710, and graduated at Cam- 
 bridge, where he afterwards practised during 
 ten years, and gave lectures on the Materia 
 Medica. During this period he published 
 a- little Tract, entitled " Antitheriaca," 
 condemning the complication of certain 
 ancient Formulaj of Medicines. In 1748 
 he removed to London, having previously 
 been elected a Fellow of the College of 
 Physicians ; and he was shortly after ad- 
 milted into the Royal Society. He soon 
 rose to considerable reputation and practice 
 in his profession. At his suggestion " the 
 Medical Transactions of the College of 
 Physicians," first appeared in 1768 ; and 
 four other volumes have since been pub- 
 lished at different periods Dr. Heberden 
 contributed some valuable papers to this 
 work, especially on the Angina Pectoris, a 
 disease not before described; and on Chicken 
 Pox, which he first accurately distinguished 
 from Small Pox. Some other papers of his 
 appeared in the Philosophical Transactions. 
 As he advanced in years he began to relax 
 from the fatigue of practice : and in 1782 
 ha drew up the result of his experience in a 
 volume of " Commentaries," written in 
 elegant Latin. He had ever accustomed 
 himself to take notes by the bedside of the 
 patient, which he arranged every month ; 
 and from these documents he composed his 
 work. He reserved it for publication, how- 
 ever, till after his death, which did not 
 happen till 1801. 
 
 Hectic fever. (From £?/?, habit.) See fe- 
 rn's heclica- 
 
 HE'DERA. (From htereo, to stick, because 
 it attaches itself to frees and old walls.) The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linnajan 
 system. Class, Fentandrla. Order, Monogy- 
 nia. The ivy. 
 
 He'diska arbo'rea. See Hedcra Helix. 
 
 Heoera Hii'Lix. Hedera arborea. The 
 ivy. The leaves of this tree have little or uo 
 smell, but a very nauseous taste. Haller in- 
 forms us, that ihey are recummended in Ger- 
 many against the atrophy of children. By 
 the common people of this country they are 
 sometimes applied to running sores, and to 
 keep issues open. The berries were sup- 
 posed by the ancients to have a purgative 
 and emetic quality ; and an extract was 
 made from them by water, called by Quer- 
 cetanus exlraclum purgans. Later writers 
 have recommended them in small doses as 
 alexipharmic and sudorific: it is said, that 
 in the plague at London, the powder of 
 them was given in vinegar, or white wine, 
 with good success. It is from the stalk of 
 this tree that a resinous juice called Gummi 
 hedera:, exudes ver3;' plentifully in waro3 
 climates. It is imported from the East 
 Indies, though it may be collected from 
 trees in this country. It is brought over 
 in hard compact masses, externally of a 
 reddish-brown colour, internally of a bright 
 brownish yellow, with reddish specks or 
 veins. It has a strong, resinous, agreeable 
 smell, and an adstringent taste. Though 
 never used in the practice of the present 
 day, it possesses corroborant, astringent and 
 antispasmodic virtues. 
 
 He'dera terre'stris. See Glecoma. 
 
 Hedge hyssop. See Gratiola. 
 
 Hedge mustard. See Erysimum offici- 
 nale. 
 
 Hedge mustard, stinking. See Erysimum 
 Alliaria. 
 
 He'dra. The anus. Excrement. A frac- 
 ture. 
 
 Hedyo'smos. Mint. 
 
 HEISTER, Laurence, was born at 
 Frankfort on the JVlaine, in 16S3. After 
 studying in different German universities, 
 and serving sometime as an army-surgeon, 
 he graduated at Ley den ; and in 1709 was 
 appointed physician general to the Dutch 
 Military Hospital. The next year he be- 
 came professor of anatomy and surgery at 
 Altorf: and having distinguished himself 
 greatly by his lectures and writings, he 
 received in 1720 a more advantageous ap- 
 pointment at Helmstadt, under the Duke of 
 Brunswick, as physician, Aulic counsellor, 
 and professor of Medicine ; in which he con- 
 tinued, notwithstanding an invitation to 
 Piussia from the Czar Peter, till the period 
 of liis death in 1758. He was author of 
 several esteemed works, particularly a Com- 
 pendium of Anatomy, which became very 
 popular, being remarkable for its concise- 
 ness and clearness. His '■ Institutions of 
 Surgery" also gained him great credit ; 
 being translated into Latin, and most of the 
 modern languages of Europe. Another 
 valuable practical work was entitled " Me- 
 dical, Surgical, and Anatomical Cases and 
 Observations." He had some taste for 
 Botany also, which he taught at Helmstadt, 
 
40S HEL HEL 
 
 and considerably enriched the garden there ; it commonly operates as a cathartic, some- 
 
 but he anfortunately became an antagonist times as an emetic, and, in large doses, 
 
 of tlie celebrated Linnaeus, not properly ap- proves hii;hly deleterious, 
 
 predating the excellence of the system of Helle'borus ni'ger. Melampodium. 
 
 that eminent nalnralist. Black hellebore, or Christmas rose. Hel- 
 
 Helco'ma. Ulceration. leborus niger, scapo subbiflore subnudo, fo- 
 
 Helco'nia. (From ixno;, an ulcer.) An His pedalis, of Linnaaus. The root of this 
 
 ulcer in the external or niternal superii- exotic plant is the part employed medici- 
 
 cies of the cornea, known by an excavation nally : its taste, when fresh, is biderish, 
 
 and oozing of purulent matter from the and somewhat acrid : it also emits a nau- 
 
 cornea. seous acrid smell 3 but, being long kep). 
 
 Hilcy'drion. (From «/jiof, an ulcer, and both its sensible qualities and medicinal 
 
 !/Jai,o, water.) Hdcydrium. A moist ulcer- activity suffer very considerable diminution, 
 
 ous pustule. The ancients esteemed it as a powerful 
 
 Helcy'ster. (From t/jiai, to draw.) An remedy in maniacal cases. At present it is 
 
 instrument for exfi"ictini; the foetus. exhibited principally as an alterative, or, 
 
 Hele'niu51. (From [lelene, the island when given in a large dose, as a purgative, 
 
 U'here it grew.) See Imila helenium. It often proves a very powerful ernniena- 
 
 Helia'nthus tubero'sus. Jerusalem .\r- gogue in plethoric habits, where steel is 
 
 tiehoke. .Although formerly in estimation ineffectual, or improper. It is also recom- 
 
 for the table, this plant, HttlanUius tuberosiis mended in dropsies, and some cutaneous 
 
 of Linna3ii3, is now neglected, it being apt diseases. 
 
 to produce flatulency tifid dyspepsia. Helviet -flower, ydlorv. See Anihora. 
 
 Helica'lis MAJOR. Sea Heiicis major. . HELMt'NTHAGOGUES. {Helminthfigo- 
 
 Helica'lis mi'koii. See He'icis minor. ga : from ixy.iv;, a worm, and a^a>, to drive 
 
 HK'LICIS M \'JOR. A proper muscle of out.) Medicines which destroy and espel 
 
 the ear, which depresses llie part of the car- worms. See .^nlhelminlics. 
 
 tilage of the ear into wliich it is inserted ; HELMINTHI'ASIS. (EKuiy8ia.(ri-, from 
 
 it lies upon the upper or sharp point of the *\/j^ivq, which signifies any species of worm.) 
 
 helix, or outward ring, arising from the ifp- A disease in which worms, or the larvas of 
 
 per and acute part o'f the helix anteriorly, worms, are bred under the skin, or some ex- 
 
 and passing to be inserted into its cartilage ternal part of the body. It is endemial to 
 
 a little above the. tragus. Martinique, Westphalia, Transylvania, and- 
 
 HE'LICIS MI'NOR. A proper muscle of some other places, 
 
 the ear, which contracts the fissure of the Helminthoco'rtos. See Coralllna cor- 
 
 ear : it is situated below the helicis major, sicana. 
 
 upon part of the helix. It arises from the HELMONT, John Baptist Vait, was 
 
 inferior and anterior part of the helix, and born of a noble family at Brussels in 1-577. 
 
 is inserted into the crus of the helix, near He exhibited very early proofs of superior 
 
 {he fissure in the cartilage opposite to the abilities, and soon became conrinced how 
 
 concha. much hypothesis was ranked under the name 
 
 Heliotro'pii sd'ccus. See Crotontindo- of science and philosophy in books : he 
 
 rium. seems to have perceived the necessity of 
 
 HE'LIX. (Ea/|, from uxm, to turn about.) experiment and induction in the discovery 
 
 The external circle or border of the outer of real knowledge ; but did not methodize 
 
 ear, that curls inwards. his ideas sufficiently, to pursue that plarv 
 
 HELLEBOKA'STER. (From sxxf^o^oj, with its full advantage. After taking his 
 
 hellebore.) See Helltborus fmlidus. degree at Louvain he travelled during tec 
 
 Hellebore, black. See Helleborus niger. years, and in this period acquired some 
 
 Hellebore, while. See Veralrum album. practical knowledge of chemistry. On his 
 
 HELLE'BORUS. {Ekx^opo; : Ts.pa to tn return in 1609 he married a noble lady of 
 
 ^5^* iKxtn, because it destroys, if eaten.) large fortune, which enabled him to pursue 
 
 The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- his researches in the three kingdoms of 
 
 pffian system. Class, Polyaiidria. Order, nature with little interruption. He declined 
 
 Polygynia. Hellebore. visiting patients, but gave gratuitous advice 
 
 Helle'borus albus. See Verairum al- to those, who went to consult him ; and he 
 
 bum. boasts of having cured several thousands 
 
 Helle'borus fce'tidus. Helleborasler. annually. He continued his investigations 
 
 Stinking hellebore, or bear's foot. Helle- with astonishing diligence durhig thirty 
 
 borus fcetidus, caule multifloro folioso, foliis years, and made several discoveries in che- 
 
 pedatis, of Linneeus. The leaves of this mislry ; among which were certain articles 
 
 indigenous plant are recommended by many possessed of considerable activity on the 
 
 as possessing extraordinary anthelmintic human body. This cenfirmed his oppo- 
 
 powers. The smell of the recent plant is sition to the Galenical school ; the absurd 
 
 extremely foetid, and the taste is bitter and hypotheses, and inert practice of which he 
 
 •remarkably acrid, insomuch that, when attacked with great warmth and ability. 
 
 fliRwed, it excoriates the montb and fauces. Indeed he contribnled areatly !•■> overUi"'n 
 
Hem 
 
 (iieir influence ; but from a desire (o explain 
 every thing on cliemical principles, he sub- 
 stituted doctrines equally gratuitous or un- 
 intelligible. He published various works 
 from time to time, which brought him con- 
 siderable reputation, and he was repeatedly 
 invited to Vienna ; but he preferred con- 
 tinuing in his laboratory. He died in 1644. 
 
 Helo'ces. (From 6>.oc, a marsh.) A 
 term applied to fevers generated from marsh 
 miasma. 
 
 Helo'sis. (From nKm, to turn.) An 
 evejrsioii or turning up of the eyelids. 
 
 He'lxine. (From iijim, to draw ; so call- 
 ed because it sticks to whatever it touches.) 
 Pellitory of the wall. 
 
 Hemalo'pia. Corruptly written for has- 
 Eialopia. 
 
 Hematu'ria. See Hcematuria. 
 
 HEMERALOPS. (From wf^if^, the day, 
 and m-\,, an eye.) One who can see but in 
 the day-time. 
 
 HEMERALOTIA. (From «/^«^a, the 
 day, and"*!, the eye.) A defect in the 
 sight, which consists in being able to see in 
 the day-time, but not in the evening- The 
 following is Scarpa's description of this 
 curious disorder. Hemeralopia, or noctur- 
 nal blindness, is properly nothing but a kind 
 of imperfect periodical amaurosis, most 
 commonly sympathetic with the stomach. 
 its paroxysms come on towards the evening, 
 and disajipear in the morning. The disease 
 is endemic in some countries, and epidemic, 
 at certain seasons of the year, in others. 
 At sun set, objects appear to persons affected 
 with this complaint as if covered with an 
 ash-coloured veil, which gradually changes 
 into a dense cloud, which intervenes between 
 the eyes and surrounding objects. Patients 
 with hemeralopia, have the pupil, both in 
 the day and night time, more dilated, and 
 less moveable than it usually is in healthy 
 eyes. The majority of them, however, 
 have the pupil more or less moveable in the 
 day time, and always expanded and motion- 
 less at niglit. When brouglit into a room 
 faintly lighted by a candle, where all the 
 bystanders can see tolerably well, they can- 
 not discern at all, or in a very feeble man- 
 ner, scarcely any one object ; or they only 
 find themselves able to distinguish light from 
 darkness, and at moon-light their sight is 
 still worse. At day -break they recover their 
 sight, which continues perfect all the rest of 
 the day till sun-set. 
 
 Heuicerau'nios. (From ufAiruf, half, and 
 siiipx, to cut ; so called because it was cut 
 half way down) A bandage for the back 
 and breast. 
 
 HEMICRA'NIA. (From »fAt<ruc, half, and 
 nfSLVKv, the head.) A pain that affects only 
 one side of the head. 
 
 Hemicra'wia cla'vus. Pain resembling 
 the driving a nail into the head. 
 
 Hemio'psia. (From nfjum, half, and u^, 
 en eye.) A defect of vision, in which the 
 
 HEP 
 
 "^iC© 
 
 person sees the half, but not the whole of an 
 object. 
 
 Hemipa'gia. (From ny-iau;, half, and 
 7ra.yioc, fixed.) A fixed paia on one side of 
 the head. 
 
 HEMIPLE'GIA. (*rom i!y4<rvc, half, 
 and 7r}jia-Tce, to strike.) A paralytic affec- 
 tion of one side of the body. See Paraly- 
 sis. 
 
 Hemlock. See Conium. 
 
 Hemlock- dropwoTt. See Oenanihe. 
 
 Hemlock, water. See Cicuta virosa. 
 
 Hemorrhage from the lungs. See Hce- 
 mepigsis. 
 
 Hemorrhage from the nose. See Epis- 
 taxis. 
 
 Hemorrhage from the stomach. See fl«- 
 matemesis. 
 
 Hemorrhage from the urinarjj organs. See 
 Hcematuria. 
 
 Hemorrhage from the uterus. See Me- 
 norrhagia. 
 
 Hemp. See Cannabis. 
 
 Hemp-agrimony. See Eupalorium. 
 
 Hemp, icater. See Eupalorium: 
 
 Henbane. See Hyoscyamus. 
 
 HE'PAR. {»'7Tdif, the liver.) See Liver. 
 
 He'par suLPHDRis. Liver of sulphur. 
 This is asulphuret made either with poiash 
 or soda. It has a disagreeable fcetid smell, 
 but is in high esteem with some as a medi- 
 cine to decompose corrosive sublimate, when 
 taken into the stomach. See Sulpfiurelum 
 potasses. 
 
 He'par uteri'num The placenta. 
 
 HEPATA'LGIA (From »7rap, the liver, 
 and a.Ky@', pain.) Pain in the liver. 
 
 HE'PATIC. Any thing belonging to the 
 liver. 
 
 Hepa'tic air. Sulphuretted hydrogen gas. 
 Hepatic airs consist of inflammable air com- 
 bined with sulphur, which exists in very dif- 
 ferent proportions. See Hydrogen gas, sul- 
 phuretted. 
 
 BEPA'TIC ARTERY. Arteria hepatica. 
 The artery which nourishes the substance 
 of the liver. It arises from the costiac, 
 where it almost touches the point of the 
 lobulus Spigelii. Its root is covered by the 
 pancreas ; it then turns a little forwards, 
 and passes under the pylorus to the porta 
 of the liver, and runs betwist the biliary 
 ducts and the vena ports, where it divides 
 into two large branches, one of which enters 
 the right, and the other the left lobe of the 
 liver. In this place it is enclosed along 
 with all tlie other vessels in the capsule of 
 Glisson. 
 
 HEPA'TIC DUCT. Ductus hepatievs. 
 The trunk of the biliary pores. It runs 
 from the sinus of the liver towards the duo- 
 donum, and is joined by the cystic duct, lo 
 form the ductus communis choledochus. 
 See Biliary duct. 
 
 HEPA'TIC VEINS. See vein, and Vena 
 porta. 
 
 Hepa'tica. (From -tva*, the liver; .«o 
 
4m 
 
 HEP 
 
 called because it was thought to be useful in 
 diseases of the liver.) The herb liverwort. 
 See Marchanlia polymorpha. 
 
 Hepa'tica NOBiLis. Herb trinity. See 
 £nemone hepatka. 
 
 Hepa'tica terre'stris. See Marchanlia 
 polymorpha. 
 
 HEPATIRRH^'A. (From >i7ruf>, the 
 liver, and fuce, to flow.) A diarrhoea, in 
 which portions of flesh, like liver, are 
 voided. 
 
 HEPATITIS. (From uTratp, the liver.) 
 I/ijlammaiio hepatis. An inflammation of 
 the liver. A genus of disease in the class 
 pyrexiw, andorder phlegmasicB oi CuWen, who 
 defines it " febrile aftection, attended with 
 tension and pain of the right hypochondri- 
 um, often pungent, like that of a pleurisy, 
 but more frequently dull, or obtuse, a pain 
 nt the clavicle and at the top of the shoulder 
 of (he right side ; much uneasiness in lying 
 down on the left side ; difliculty of breath- 
 ing : a dry cough, vomiting, and hic- 
 cough." 
 
 Hepatitis has generally been considered 
 of two kinds; one the acute, the other 
 chronic. 
 
 Besides the causes producing other in- 
 flammations, such as the application of cold, 
 external injuries from contusions, blows, 
 &c. this disease may be occasioned by cer- 
 tain passions of the mind, by violent exer- 
 cise, by intense summer heals, by long con- 
 tinued intermittent and remittent fevers, 
 and by various solid concretions in the sub- 
 stance of the liver. In warm climates this 
 viscus is more apt to be affected with in- 
 flammation than perhaps any other part of 
 the body, probably from the increased se- 
 cretion of bile which takes place when the 
 blood is thrown on the internal parts, by an 
 exposure to cold ; or from the bile becoming 
 acrid; and thereby exciting an irritation in 
 the part. 
 
 The acute species of hepatitis comes on 
 with a pain in the right hypochondrium, 
 extending up to the clavicle and shoulder ; 
 which is much increased by pressing upon 
 the part, and is accompanied with a cough, 
 oppression of breathing, and difficulty of 
 lying on the left side ; together with nausea 
 and sickness, and often with a vomiting of 
 bilious matter. The urine is of a deep saf- 
 fron colour, and small in quantity ; there is 
 loss of appetite, great thirst, and costive- 
 ness, with a strong, nard, and frequent pulse ; 
 and when the disease has continued for some 
 days, the skin and eyes become tinged of a 
 deep yellow. 
 
 The chronic species is usually accompa- 
 nieU with a morbid complexion, loss of ap- 
 petite and flesh, costiveness, indigestion, 
 flatulency, pains in the stomach, a yellow 
 tinge of the skin and eyes, clay-coloured 
 stools, high-coloured urine, depositing a 
 redjsediment and ropy mucus; an obtuse 
 pain in the region of the liver, extending to 
 
 HEP 
 
 the shoulder, and not unfrequently with a 
 considerable degree of asthma. 
 
 These symptoms are, however, often so 
 mild and insignificant as to pass almost un- 
 noticed ; as large abscesses have been found 
 in the liver, upon dissection, which in the 
 person's life-time had created little or no 
 inconvenience, and which we may presume 
 to have been occasioned by some previous 
 inflammation. 
 
 Hepatitis, like other inflammations, may 
 end in resolution, suppuration, gangrene, or 
 scirrhus ; but its termination in gangrene is 
 a rare occurrence. 
 
 The disease is seldom attended with fatal 
 consequences of an immediate nature, and 
 is often carried off by haemorrhage from the 
 nose, or haemorrhoidai vessels, and likewise 
 by sweating, by a diarrhoea, or by an eva- 
 cuation of urine, depositing a copious sedi- 
 ment. In a few instances, it has been ob- 
 served to cease on the appearance of erysi- 
 pelas in some external part. 
 
 When suppuration takes place, as it gene- 
 rally does before this forms an adhesion with 
 some neighbouring part, the pus is usually 
 discharged by the different outlets with 
 which this part is connected, as by cough- 
 ing, vomiting, purging, or by an abscess 
 breaking outwardly ; but, in some instances^ 
 the pus has been discharged into the cavity 
 of the abdomen, where no such adhesion 
 bad been formed. 
 
 On dissection, the liver is often found 
 much enlarged, and hard to the touch ; its 
 colour is more of a deep purple than what 
 is natural, and its membranes are more op 
 less aff'ected by inflammation. Dissections 
 likewise show that adhesions to the neigh- 
 bouring parts often take place, and large 
 abscesses, containing a considerable quan- 
 tity of pus, are often found in its sub- 
 stance. 
 
 The treatment of this disease must be 
 distinguished, as it is of the acute, or of the 
 chronic form. In acute hepatitis, where 
 the symptoms run high, and the constitu- 
 tion will admit, we should, in the begin- 
 ning, bleed freely from the arm ; which it 
 will seldom be necessary to repeat, if car- 
 ried to the proper extent at first : in milder 
 cases, or whtre there is less power in the 
 system, (he local abstraction of blood, by 
 cupping or leeches, may be sufficient. We 
 should next give calomel alone, or com- 
 bined with opium, and followed up by in- 
 fusion of senna with neutral salts, jalap, or 
 other cathartic, to evacuate bile, and (ho- 
 roughly clear ou( (he intestines. When, 
 by these means, the inflammation is mate- 
 rially abated, we should endeavour to pro- 
 mote diaphoresis by suitable medicines, as- 
 sisted by (he warm bath ; a blister may be 
 applied ; and the antiphlogistic regimen is 
 to be duly enforced. But the discharge of 
 bile, by occasional doses of calomel, must 
 not be neglected ; and where the alvine 
 
HEl' 
 
 HER 
 
 4U 
 
 evacuations are deficient in that secretion, it 
 will be proper (o push this, or other mercu- 
 rial preparation, till the mouth is in some 
 measure affected. In India this is the re- 
 medy chiefly relied upon, and exhibited 
 often in much larger doses than appear ad- 
 viseable in more temperate climates. Should 
 the disease proceed to suppuration, means 
 must be used (o support the strength ; a 
 nutritious diet, with a moderate quantity of 
 wine, and decoction of bark, or other tonic 
 medicine : fomenlations or poultices will 
 also be proper to promote the discharge ex- 
 ternally ; but when any fluctuation is per- 
 ceptible, it is better to make an opening, 
 lest it should hurst inwardly. In the chro- 
 nic form of the disease mercury is the re- 
 medy chiefly to be relied upon ; but due 
 caution must be observed in its use, espe- 
 cially in scrofulous subjects. It appears 
 more eflfectual in restoring the healthy ac- 
 tion of the liver, when taken internally : but 
 if the mildest forms, though guarded by 
 opium, or other sedative, cannot so be 
 borne, the ointment may be rubbed in. In 
 the mean time calumba, or other tonic, with 
 antacids, and mild aperients, as rhubarb, to 
 regulate the state of the primaj vice, will be 
 proper. Where the system will not admit 
 the adequate use of mercury, the nilric acid 
 is the most promising substitute. An occa- 
 sional blister may be required to relieve 
 unusual pain; or where this is very limited 
 and continued, an issue, or selon may an- 
 swer better. The strength must be sup- 
 ported by alight nutritious diet ; and gentle 
 exercise with warm clothing, to maintain 
 the perspiration steadily, is important in the 
 convalescent state; more especially a s,_'a 
 voyage in persons long resident in India lias 
 often appeared the only means of resloriiig 
 perfect health. 
 
 Hepati'tis cv'sTici. Inflammation of 
 (he gall bladder. 
 
 Hepati'tis paren'chymato'sa. Inflam- 
 mation in the inner substance of the liver. 
 
 Hepati'tis periton^a'lis. Inflamma- 
 tion in the perilouasum coveriiig the liver. 
 
 HETATOCE'Lt;. (From j.:ra/;, the 
 liver, and ichxh, a tumour.) An hernia, in 
 which a portion of the liver protrudes 
 through the abdominal ]!arie'es. 
 
 Hepato'hiuji. The same as Eupato- 
 rium. 
 
 Hspalule. See Hydrogen gas, sulphu- 
 retted. 
 
 .Heph^'stias. (From H<py./c-3c, Vulcan, 
 or fire.) A drying plaster of burnt^iles. 
 
 Hepi'alus.. (From «7t;3j, gentle.) A 
 mild quotidian fever. 
 
 Heptapha'rmacum. (From in-la, seven, 
 and <pxffji.uxov, medicine.) A medicine 
 composed of seven ingredients, the princi- 
 pal of which were cerusse, litharge, vi'ax, 
 &c. 
 
 Heptaphv'elum. (From 6,u7*, seven, 
 and *://.?5v, a leaf: so named because it 
 
 consists of seven leaves ) See Turmen- 
 tilla. 
 
 HEPTAPLE'aRUM. (From s/T/st, sevenp and 
 TTKi-jp'ji, a rib; so named from its having 
 seven ribs upon the leaf.) The herb plan- 
 tain. 
 
 Heua'clea. (From Heracha, the city 
 near which it grows.) Water horehound. 
 
 Hera'cleum spondy'eium. Branca ur- 
 sina Germanica. Spoiidylium. Cow-pars- 
 nep. All-heal. The jilaiit which is di- 
 rected by the name of branca uisina ia 
 foreign pharmacopcEias, is the Htrachum 
 spondyliurn, foUolis pinnalifidis Imribus : 
 floribus uniformibus of Liiina-us. In Si- 
 beria it grows extremely high, and appears 
 to have virtues in the cure of dysentery, 
 which the plants of this country do not pos- 
 sess. 
 
 Herba erita'nnica. See Rumex Hy- 
 drolapathwi- 
 
 Herba sa'cka. Sec Verbena. 
 
 Herb-bennet. See Gcxim urbanum. 
 
 Herb-mastlch. See Tliymus maslichina, 
 
 Herb- of- grace. See Gratiola. 
 
 Herb irinliy. See Anemone Hepatica. 
 
 Hercules's all-heal. See Laserpitium chi- 
 romum. 
 
 He'rcules Bo'vii. Gold and mercury 
 dissolved in a distillation of copperas, nitre, 
 and sea-salt. Violently cathartic. 
 
 HERE'DITaKY DISEASE. (From lice - 
 res, a heir.) A disease which is continued 
 from parents to their children. 
 
 HERMAPHRODITE. (From 'Epfxn;, 
 Mercury, and AippoJiln, Venus, i. e. par- 
 taking of both sexes.) The true herma- 
 phrodite of the ancients was, the man with 
 male organs of generation, and the female 
 stature of body, that is, narrow chest and 
 large pelvis j or the woman with female or- 
 giris of generation, and the male stature of 
 body, that is, bi-oad chest and narrow pel- 
 vis. The term is now, however, used to 
 express any lusus naluree v. herein the parts 
 of generation appear to be a mixture of both 
 sexes. 
 
 Hersie'tic. (From 'Rp/j.ac, ivlercury.) 
 In the Innguage of the ancient chemists, 
 Hermes was the father of chemistry, and 
 the Hermetic seal was the closing the end 
 of a glass vessel while iri a state of fusion, 
 according (o the usage of chemists. 
 
 Hermodnclii!. See Hermodadylus. 
 
 liERMODACTYLUS. (E/)^o<^i;c7uXo?, ' 
 
 Etymologisls have always derived this word 
 from Hcuir., .Mercury, and S'az}u>.'.;, a finger. 
 It !3, however, probably named fiom Her- 
 r.xiis, a river in Asia, upon ^vhose banks it 
 grows, and JaxTu^cc, a date, which it is 
 like.) The root of a species of colchium, 
 not yet ascertained, hut supposed to he the 
 Colchkuni illyricum of Linna;us, of the 
 shape of a heart, flattened on one side, 
 with a furrow on the otlier, of a white co- 
 lour, compact and solid, yet easy to cut oc 
 po^vder, 'J'his root, which has a viscous^ 
 
:4i2 HEK HER 
 
 sweetish, farinaceoHS taste, and no remark- neiai, from its situation, or conlsnts. but 
 able smell, is imported from Turkey. Its from the circumstance of its existing from 
 use is totally laid aside in the practice of the the time of birth. 
 
 present day. Formerly the roots were es- When the hernial contents lie quietly in 
 teemed as cathartics, which power is want- the sac, and admit of being readily put back 
 ing in (hose that reach this country. into Llie abdomen, it is termed a reducible 
 
 HE'RIS'IA. (From s/>vc/c, a branch ; from herni : and when they suffer no conslric- 
 its protruding out of its [ilace.) A rupture, lion, yel cannot be put back, owing to ad- 
 Surgeons underr5tand, by the term hernia, hesicns, or their large size in relation to tlie 
 a tumour formed by the protrusion of some aperture, through which they have to pass, 
 of the viscera of the abdomen out of that the hernia is termed irreducible. An in- 
 cavily into a kind of sac, composed of carcerated, or slrangulated hernia, signifies 
 the portion of peritoneum, which is pushed one which not only cannot be reduced, but 
 before them. However, there are certainly suffers constriction: so that, if a piece of 
 some cases which will not be comprehended intestine be protruded, the pressure to which 
 in this definition ; either because the parts it is subjected stops the passage of its con- 
 are not protruded at all, or have no hernial tents onward towards the anus, makes the 
 sac, as the reader will learn in the course of bowel inflame, and brings on a train of most 
 this article. alarming and often fatal consequences. 
 
 The places in which these swellings most The general symptoms of a hernia, wiiich 
 frequently make their appearance, are the is reducible and free from strangulation, are 
 groin, the navel, the labia pudendi, and the — an indolent tumour at some point of the 
 upper and forepart of the thigh; they do parieies of the abdomen; most frequently 
 also occur at every point of the anterior part descending out of the abdominal ring, or 
 of the abdomen ; and there are several less from just below Poupart's ligament, or else 
 common instances, in which hernial tumours out oi the navel ; but occasionally from va- 
 present themselves at the foram'^n ovale, in rious other situations. The swelling mostly 
 the perineum, in the vagina, at the ischiafic originates suddenly, except in the circum- 
 notch, &.C. stances above related ; and it is subject to a 
 
 The parts which, by being thrust forth change of size, being smaller w hen the pa- 
 from the cavity, in which they ought natu lient lies down upon his back, and larger 
 rally to remain, mostly produce hernias, are when he stands up, or draws in his breath, 
 either a portion of the omerUum, or a part of The tumour frequently diminishes when 
 the intestinal canal, or both together. But pressed, and grows large again when the 
 l\\Q stomach, the liver, the spleen, uterus, pressure is removed. Its size and tension 
 ovaries, bladder, he. have been known to often increase after a meal, or when the pa- 
 form the contents of some hernial tu- tient is flatulent. Patients with hernia, are 
 mours. apt to be troubled with colic, constipation. 
 
 From tiiese two circumstances of silu- and vomiting, in consequence of the un- 
 ation and contents, are derived all the differ- natural situation of the bowels. Very of- 
 ent appellations by which hernias are dis- ten, however, the functions of the viscera. 
 tinguished. If a portion of intestine only seem to suffer little or no interruption, 
 lorm.s the contents of the tumour, it is If the case be an tnterocde, and the por- 
 called enterocele ; if a piece of omentum tion of the intestine be small, the tumour is 
 only, epiplocek ; and if both intestine and small in proportion ; but though small, yet, 
 omentum contribute to the formation of a if the gut be distended with wind, inflamedj 
 tumour, it is called entero-epiplocele. When or have any degree of stricture made on it, 
 the contents of a hernia are protruded at it w ill be tense, resist the impression of the 
 the abdominal ring, but only pass as low as finger, and give pain upon being handled, 
 the groin, or labium pudendi, the case re- On the contrary, if there be no stricture, 
 ceives the name o{ bubonocele, or inguinal and the intestine suffers no degree of inflam- 
 hernia ; when the parts descend into the m.Ttion, let the prolapsed piece be of what 
 scrotum, it is called an oscheocele or scrotal length it may, and the tumour of whatever 
 hernia. The crural, or ft?noral hernia, is size, y.?t the tension will be little, and no 
 the name given to that which takes place pain will attend the handling it; upon the 
 below Poupart's ligament. When the bow- patient's coughing, it will feel as if it was 
 els protrude at the navel, the case is named blown info : and, in general, it will be found 
 an exomphalos, or umbilical hernia; and very easily returnable. A guggling noise 
 ventral is the epithet given to the sw filing, is often made when the bowel is ascending, 
 when it occurs at any other promiscuous part If the hernia bean epiplocele, or one of 
 of the front of the abdomen. The congenital the omental kind, the tumour has a more 
 rupture, isa very particular case, in which ihe flabby and a more unequal feel ; it is in ge- 
 protruded visceraarenotcovered with acorn- neral perfectly indolent, is more compres- 
 raon hernial sac of peritoneum, but are sihie, and (if in the scrotum) is more oblong 
 lodged in the cavity of the tunica vaginalis, and less round than the swelling occasioned 
 in contact with the testicle ; and, as must be in the same situation by an intestinal hernia^ 
 pbTious, it is not named, like hernise in ge- and. if the quantity be large, and the patiept 
 
HER HER 413 
 
 an adult, it is, in some measure, distinguish- neither would it be of any material use in 
 able by its greater weight. practice, it there was." 
 
 If the case be an e«/ej-o-e;7?/)/oceie, that is, HE'RNI i> CRURA'LIS. Femoral her- 
 one consisting of buth iniesline and omen nia. The parts comf)osing this kind of her- 
 tum, the characteristic marks will be less nia, are always protruded uiider Poupart's 
 clear than in either of the simple cases ; but ligament, Hnd the sv\ elling is situated toward 
 the disease may easily be distinguished from the inner [mrl of the bend of ilie thigh, 
 every oilier one, by any body in the habit of The rupture descends on the side of the 
 making (he examination. femoral artery and vein, between these ves- 
 
 HE'KNIA CE'REBRI. Fungus cerebri, sels and the os pubis. Females are |)aiticu-- 
 This name is given to a tumour which every larly subject to this kind of rupture in con- 
 now and then rises from the brain, through sequemje of the great breadth of their pelvis, 
 an ulcerated opening in the dura mater, and while in them the inguinal hernia is rare, 
 protrudes tiir^ugh a perforation in the era- It has beeti computed, that nineteen out of 
 niura, made by the previous application of twenty married women, afflicted with hernia, 
 the trephine. have this kind ; but that not one out of an 
 
 HE'RNIA CONGE'MTA. (So called hundred unmarried females, or out of the 
 because it is, as it were, born with the per- same iiumbt-rof men, hiive this form of the 
 son.) This species of hernia consists in the disease. The situation of the tumour makes 
 adhesion of a protruded portion of intestine it liable to be mistaken for an enlarged 
 or omentutn to the testicle, after its descent inguinal gland ; and many fatal events are 
 into the scrotum. This adhesion takes recoided to have happened from the sur- 
 place while the testicle is yet in the ab.iu- geon's ignorance of the existence of the 
 men. Upon its leavingthe abdomen, it draws disease. A jrland can oidy become enlarged 
 the adhering intestine, or omentum, along t>y the gradual effects of inflammation; the 
 with it into the scrotum, where it forms the swelling of a crural hernia comes on in a 
 hernia congenita. momentary and sudden manner; and when 
 
 From the term congenital- we might sup- strangulated, occasions (he train of symp- 
 pose that this hernia always cxisled at the loius described in the account of the hernia 
 time of birth. The protrusi(m. however, incarcerata, which symptoms an enlarged 
 seldom occurs till .-ifter this period, on the gland coidd never occasion. Such circum- 
 operation of the usual exciting; causes of stances seem to be suthciently discrimina- 
 hernia in general. The congenital hernia live ; though the feel of the two kinds of 
 does not usually happen till some months swelling is often not in itself enough 
 after birth ; in some instances not till a late to make the surgeon decided in his opinion, 
 period. i\lr Hey relates a case, in which .A femoral hernia may "be mistaken for a 
 a hernia congenita was first formed in a bubonocele, uhen the expanded part of 
 young man, aged sixteen, whose right tesiis the swelling lies over Ponpart's li"amenf. 
 had, a little while before the attack of the As the ta.iis and opei'ation for the first 
 disease, descended into the scrotum, it case ought to be dune differently from those 
 seems probable that, in cases of hernia con- for the latter, the error may lead to very 
 genifa, which actually take place when (he bad consequences. The femoral hernia, 
 .testicle descends into (he scrotum before however, may always be discriminated, by 
 birth, the event may commonly be referred, the neck of the tumour having Poupart's 
 as observed above, to the testicle haviMg con- ligament above it. in the bubonocele, the 
 tracted an adhesion to a piece of intestine, or angle of the pubes is behind and below this 
 of the omentum, in its passage to the ring, part of the sac ; but in the femoral hernia, 
 Wrisberg found one testicle which had not it is on the same horizontal level, a little on 
 passed the ring, adhering, by means of a few the inside of it. 
 
 slenderfilnments, totheopjentum, justabove Until very lately, the stricture, in cases 
 this aperlure, in an infant that died a few of femoral hernia, was always supposed to 
 days after birth. be produced by the lower border of the ex- 
 
 Exceptingthe impossibility of feeling the ternal oblique muscle, or, as it is termed, 
 testicle in hernia congeni(a, as we can in Poujjart's ligament. A total change of 
 most cases of bubonocele, (which criterion surgical opinion on this subject has, how- 
 Mr. Samuel Cooper, in his Surgical Die- eve'r, latterly taken place, in consemience 
 tionary, observes Mr. Pott should have of the accurate observations first made in 
 mentioned.) the following account is very 1768, by Gimbernat, surgeon lo the king 
 excellent. " The appearance of a hernia, of S|.ain. In the crural hernia, (says he,) 
 in very early infancy, will always make it the ajicrture through which the parts issue 
 probable that it is of this kind ; but in an is not formed by two bands, (as in the in- 
 adult, there is no reason for supposing his guinal hernia,) but it is a foramen, almost 
 rupture to be of (his sort, but his having round, proceeding from the internal mar- 
 been afflicted with it from his infancy ; (here gin of the crural arch, (PouparCs liga- 
 Js DO external mark or character, whereby ment,) near its insertion into (he bran^ch 
 it can be certainly distinguished from (he of the os pubis, between the bone and the 
 (laz contained in a. common hernial sac; iliac vein, so that in thi.? hernia, (he branch 
 
414 HER HER 
 
 of the &s pubis, is situated more inlerr.ally Hernia hurnoralis, ■\vitb stoppage of tbe 
 than the intestine, and a little behind ; the discharge, is apt to be attended with stran- 
 vein externally, and behind ; and the in- gury. A very singular thing is, that the in- 
 ternal border of (he arch before. Now it is flararaation raoie frequently comes on wiiea 
 this border which always forms the strangu- the irritation in the urethra is going otf, than 
 lation. when at its height. 
 
 He'FvNIA FLATCLENTA. A Swelling of the The enlargements of the testicle, from 
 side, caused by air that has escaped through cancer and scrofula, are generally slow in 
 the pleura. their progress : that of an hernia hurnoralis 
 
 He'FvMa gu'tturis. Bronchoceie, or very quick, 
 tumour of tbe bronchial gland. HERNIA IKCARCERA'TA. Incarce- 
 
 HE'RNI.\ HUMO'RALIS. Inflamma- rated hernia. Strangulated hernia, or a 
 lio testis. Orchitis. Swelled testicle. A hernia with stricture. Tbe symptoms are a 
 very common symptom, attending a go- swtllidg in the groin, &c. resisting the im- 
 norrlia?a, is a swelling of the testicle, wiiich pressioiis of the fingers. If the hernia be of 
 is only sympathetic, and not venerea!,, the intestinal kind, it is generally painful to 
 because the same symptoms follow every the touch, and the pain is increased by 
 kind of irritation on the urethra, whether coughing, sneezing, or standing upright, 
 produced by strictures, injections, or bou- These are the very first symptoms ; and, if 
 gies. Such symptoms are not similar to they are not relieved, are soon followed by 
 the actions arising from the application others : viz. a sickness at the stomach, a 
 of venereal matter, for suppuration sel- frequent retching, or inclination to vomit, a 
 dom occurs, and, when it does, the matter stoppage of all discharge per anum, attended 
 is not venereal. The swelling and inflam- 'with frequent hard pulse, and some degree 
 luation appear suddenly, and as suddfuily of fever. These are the first symptoms ; 
 disappear, or go from one testicle to the and if they are not appeased l)y (he return 
 othfir. The epididymis remains swelled, of the intestine, that is, if the atiL-mpts made 
 however, even for a considerable time af- for this pur[iose do not succeed, the sickness 
 terwards. becomes more troublesome, the vomiting 
 
 The first appearance of swelling is gene- more frequent, the pain more intense, the 
 rally a soft pulpy fulness of the bod}' of tension of the bell}- greater, the fever higher, 
 the testicle, which is tender to (he touch ; and a genera! restlessness comes on, which 
 this increases to a hard swelling, accompa- is very terrible to tiear. When this is the 
 nied willi considerable pain. Tbe epididj'- stale of the patient, no time is to be lost ; 
 mis, touards the lo\ver end of the testicle, a very little delay is now of the utmost con- 
 is generally the liardest p^irt. The hard- sequence ; and if the one single remedy 
 ress and swelling, however, often pervade which the disease is now capable of, be not 
 the whole of the epididymis. The spermatic administered immediately, it will generally 
 cord, and especially (he vas deferens, are bafHe every other attempt. This remedy is 
 often thickened, and so:e to the touch, the operation whereby (he parts engaged in 
 Tbe spermatic veins sometimes become va- the stricture may be set tree. If this be 
 ricose. A pain in the loins, and seKse of not now performed, the vomiting is soon 
 weaktiess there, and in the pelvis, are other exchanged for a convulsive hiccough, and a 
 casual symptoms. Colicky pains; uneasi- frequent gulping u;i of bilious matter; the 
 Jiess in tlie stomach and bowels ; flatidency ; tension of the belly, the restlessness and 
 sickness, and even vomiting ; are not un- fever, having been considerably incr<^ased 
 frequent. The whole testicle is swelled, for a few hours, the jiatient s'.iddenly be- 
 and not merely the epididymis, as has been comes perfectlj' easy, the bellj' subsides. l!ie 
 asserted. pulse, from having been hard, full and frr- 
 
 The inflammation of the fiarf most pro- quent, becomes low, languid, and generally 
 bably arises from its sympaibisiiig vsith the interrui)ted ; and the skin, especially that of 
 urethra. I'he swelling of the testicle com- the limbs, cold and moist ; the eyes have 
 ing on, either removes the pain in making now a languor and glassiness, a lack lustre 
 water, and stipends the discharge, which not easy to be described : the tumour of (he 
 does not return till such swellitig begins to part disai'pears, and the skin covering it: 
 subside; or else the irritation in the urethra, sometimes changes its natural colour for a 
 first ceasing, produces a swelling of the tes- livid hue ; but whether it keeps or loses its 
 tide, which continues (ill the pain and dis- colour, it has an emi>iiysematous feel, a 
 charge return ;. thus rendering it doubtful crepitus to the touch, which will easily be 
 ^vbich is the cause and which the eflecl. conceived by all who have attended to it. 
 Occasionally, however, the discharge has but is not easy (o convey an idea of by 
 become more violen(. though the testicle has words. This crepitus is the too snre in- 
 swelled ; and such swelling lias even been dicator of gangrenous mischief within. In 
 known to occur after the discharge has this state, the gut either goes up sponta- 
 ceased ; yet the latter has returned with neously, or is returned wilh (he smallest 
 violence, and remained as long as (he hei'- degree of pressure ; a discharge is made by 
 nia hurnoralis. stool, and the patient is generally mvx'. 
 
HER 
 
 HER 
 
 413 
 
 pleased at the ease he finds ; bat this plea- 
 sure is of short duration, for the hiccough 
 and the cold sweats continuing and increas- 
 ing, ivith the addition of spasmodic rigours 
 and subtultus teridinum, the tragedy soon 
 finishes. 
 
 HE'KNIA INGUIxXA'LIS. Bubonoctle. 
 Inguinal hernia. The fieniia inguinalis is 
 so called because it appears in both sexes 
 at the groin. It is one of the divisions 
 of hernia, and includes all those .hernial in 
 which the parts displaced pass oat of the 
 abdomen througl) the ring, that is, the arch 
 formed by the aponeurosis of the muscn- 
 lus obliquus externus in the groin, for the 
 passage of the spermatic vessels in men, 
 and the round ligament in women. The 
 parts displaced that form the hernia, the 
 part into which they fall, the manner of the 
 hernia being produced, and the time it has 
 continued, occasion great difterences in this 
 disorder. There are three different parts 
 that may produce a hernia in the groin, 
 viz. one or more of the intestines, the epip- 
 loon, and the bladder. That which is 
 formed by one or more of the intestines, 
 was called by the ancients, enterocele. 
 The intestine which most frequently pro- 
 duces the hernia, is the iliuni ; because, 
 being placed in the iliac region, it is nearer 
 the groin than the rest: but notwithstand- 
 ing the situation of the other intestines, 
 which seems not to allow of their coming 
 near the groin, we often find the jejunum, 
 and frequently also a portion of the colon 
 and cECcum, included in the hernia. It 
 must be remembered, that the mesentery 
 and mesocolon are membranous substances, 
 capable of extension, which, by little and 
 little, are sometimes so far stretched by 
 the weight of the intestines, as to escape 
 with the ilium, in this species of hernia. 
 The hi'rnia made by the ejiiploon, is called 
 tpiplocele ; as that caused by the epi[)loon 
 and any of the intestines together, is called 
 enlero epiplocele. The hernia of the blad- 
 der is called cryslocele. Hernia of the blad- 
 der is uncommon, and has seldom been 
 known 1o happen but in conjunction with 
 some of the other viscera. When the parts, 
 having passed through the abdominal rings, 
 descend no lower than the groin, it is 
 called an incomplete hernia; when they 
 fall into the scrotum in men, or into the 
 labia pudendi in women, it is then termed 
 complete. 
 
 The marks of discrimination between 
 some other diseaiies and inguinal hernia 
 are these : — 
 
 The disorders in which a mistake may 
 possibly be made, are the clrcocele, bubo, 
 hydrocele, and hernia humoralis, or infla- 
 med testicle. 
 
 For an account of the manner of distin- 
 guishing circocele from a bubonocele, see 
 Glrcocde. 
 
 The circumscribed incompressible hard- 
 
 ness, the situation of the tumour, and its 
 being free from all connexion with the sper- 
 matic process, will sufaciently point out its 
 being a bubo, at least v\ hile it is in a recent 
 state ; and when it is in any degree suppura- 
 ted, he must have a very small share of the 
 luctus eruditus who cannot feel the difference 
 between matter, and either a piece of intes- 
 tine or omentnm. 
 
 The perfect equality of the whole tumour, 
 the freedom and smallness of the spermatic 
 process above it, the power of feeling the 
 spermatic vessel.s, and the vas deferens in 
 that process ; its being void of pain upon 
 being bandied, the fluctuation of the water, 
 the gradual formation of the swelling, its 
 having begun below and proceeded up\vards, 
 its not being atfecled by any posture or ac- 
 tion of the patient, nor increased by his 
 coughing or sneezing, together with the ab- 
 solute impossibility of feeling the testicle at 
 the bottom of the scrotum, will always, to an 
 intelligent person, prove the disease to be 
 hydrocele. 
 
 Mr. Pott, however, allows that there are 
 some exceptiotis in which the testicle cannot 
 be felt at the bottom of the scrotum, in cases 
 of hernia, in recent bubonoceles, while the 
 hernia] sac is thin, iias not been long, or very 
 much distended, and the scrotum still pre- 
 serves a regularity of figure, the testicle ma%' 
 almost always be easily felt at the inferior 
 and posterior part of the tumour. But in 
 old ruptures, which have been long down, 
 in which the (|uantity of contents ss large, 
 the sac considerably thickened, and {■he scro- 
 tum of an irregular figure, the testicle fre- 
 quently cannot be feJt ; neither is it in gene- 
 ral easily felt in the congenital hernia, for 
 obvious reasons. 
 
 In the hernia humoralis, the pain in the 
 testicle, its enlargement, the hardened slate 
 of the epididymis, and the exemption of the 
 spermatic cord from all unnatural fulness, 
 are such marks as cannot easily be mistaken ; 
 not to mention the generally precedinggonor- 
 rhcea. But if any doubt still remains of the 
 true nature of the disease, the progress of 
 it from above downwards, its different state 
 and size in different postures, particularly 
 lying and standing, together with its descent 
 and ascent, will, if duly attended to, put it 
 out of all doubt that the tumour is a true 
 hernia. 
 
 When an inguinal hernia does not descend 
 through the abdominal ring, but only into 
 the canal for the spermatic cord, it is covered 
 by the aponeurosis of the external oblique 
 muscle, and the swelling is small and un- 
 defined. 
 
 Now and then, the testicle does not de- 
 scend into the scrotum till a late period. 
 The first appearance of this body at the 
 ring, in order to get into its natural situa- 
 tion, might be mistaken for that of a hernia, 
 were the surgeon not to pay attention to the 
 absence of the testicle from Uie scrotum^ 
 
416 
 
 HEH 
 
 HER 
 
 and the peculiar sensation occasioned by 
 pressing the swelling. 
 
 HE'RNIA ISCHIA'TICA. A rapture at 
 ♦he iscbiatic notch. This is very rare. A 
 case, however, which was strangulated, and 
 undiscovered till after death, is related in 
 Mr. A. Cooper's second jiart of his work on 
 hernia. The disease happened in a younp 
 man aged 27. On opening the abdomen, 
 the iliurn was found to have descended on 
 the right side of the rectum into the pelvis ; 
 and a fold of it was protruded into a small 
 sac, which passed out of the pelvis at the 
 ischiatic notch. The intestine was adherent 
 to the sac at two points: the sti'angulaled 
 part, and about three inches on each side 
 were very black. The inlestines towards 
 the stomach, were very much distended with 
 air, and here and there had a livid spot on 
 them. A dark spot was even fomid on the 
 stomach itself, just above the pylorus. Tlie 
 colon was exceedingly contracted, as far as 
 its sigmoid flexure. A small orifice was 
 found in the side of the pelvis, in front of, 
 but a little above the sciatic nerve, and on 
 the forepart of the pyriformis muscle. The 
 sac lay under the glutsus masimus muscle, 
 and iis orifice was before the inlernal iliac 
 artery, below the obturator artery, but above 
 the vein. 
 
 He'rnia intestina'lis. See Hernia in- 
 giiinalis. 
 
 He'rnia laciirysia'lis. When the tears 
 pass through the puncta lachrymalia, but 
 stagnate* in the sacculus lachrymalis, the 
 tumour 'is styled hernia lachrymalis with 
 little propriely or precision, li is with equal 
 impropriety called, by Anal, a dropsy of the 
 lachrymal sac. 
 
 If the inner angle of the eye is pressed, 
 and an aqueous humour flows out, (he dis- 
 ease is the fistula lachrymalis. 
 
 HK'RsiA MESElNTE'RlCA. Mesente- 
 ric hernia. If one of the layers of the me- 
 sentery be torn by a blow, while the other 
 remains in its natural state, the intestines 
 may insinuate themselves into the aperture 
 and form a kind of hernia. The same con- 
 sequences may result from a natural defi- 
 ciency in one of these layers. Mr. A. Coop- 
 er relates a case, in which all the small in- 
 testines, excet.it the duodenum, were thus 
 circumstanced. The symptoms during life 
 were unknown. 
 
 HE'RNIA MESOCO'LICA. Mesocolic 
 liernia. So named by Mr. A. Cooper, when 
 the bowels glide between layers of the me- 
 socolon. Every surgeon should be aware that 
 the intestines riiay be Strangulated from the 
 following causes : 1. Apertures in the omen- 
 tum, mesentery, or rnesocolon, through 
 which the intestine prott-udes. 2. Adhesions, 
 leaving an aperture, in which a piece of in- 
 testine becomes confined. 3. Membranous 
 bands at the mouths of hernial sacs, which 
 becoming elongated by the frequent protru- 
 sion and return of the viscera, siinound the 
 
 intestine, so as to strangulate lliem within 
 the abdomen when returned from the sac. 
 
 HE'RNIA OMENTA'LIS. Epiplocele. A 
 rupture of the omentum; or a protrusion of 
 the omentum through apertures in the inte- 
 guments of liic belly. Sometimes, accord- 
 ing to Mr. Shnrpe,so large a quantity of the 
 omentum hath fallen into (he scrotum that 
 its weight, drawing the stomach and bowels 
 downvvaids, have excited vomiting, irifiam- 
 tnation, and symptoms similar to those of the 
 bubonocele. 
 
 HE'RNIA PERINEA'LIS. Perineal her- 
 nia. In men, the parts protrude between 
 the bladder and rectum ; in women, between 
 the rectum and vaginn. The hernia does 
 not project so as to form an external tu- 
 mour; and, in men, its existence can only 
 be distinguished by examining in the rectum. 
 In women, it may be delected both from 
 this part and the vagina. 
 
 HE'RNIA PHRE'NICA. Phrenic her- 
 nia. The abdoninal viscera are occasion- 
 ally protruded through the diaphragm, either 
 through some of the natural apertures in this 
 muscle, or deficiencies, or wounds and lace- 
 rations in it. The second kind of case is the 
 most frequent. Morgagni furnishes an in- 
 stance of the fir.st. Two cases related by 
 Dr. Macauley, and two others by Mr. A. 
 Cooper, are instances of the second sort. 
 And another case has been lately recorded 
 by the latter gentleman, affording an exam- 
 ple of the third kind. Hildanus, Pare, Petit. 
 Schenck, &.c. also mention cases of phrenic 
 hernia. 
 
 HE'RNIA PUDENDA'LIS. Pudendal 
 hernia. This is the name assigned by Mr- 
 A. Cooper, to that which descends between 
 the vagina and ramus ischii, and forms 
 an oblong tumour in the labium, traceable 
 within the pelvis, as far as the os uteri. 
 Mr. C. thinks this case base sometimes 
 been mistaken for a hernia of the foramen 
 ovale. 
 
 HE'RNIA SCROTA'LIS. Hernia oschea- 
 lis. Hernia enter oscheocele. Oscheocele. Pa- 
 racelsus calls it crepatura. When the omen- 
 tum, the intestine, or both, descend into the 
 scrotum, it has these appellations ; when 
 the omentum only, it is called epiploscheocele. 
 It is styled a perfect rupture in contradis- 
 tinction to a bubonocele, which is the same 
 disorder ; but the descent is not so great. 
 The hernia scrotalis is distinguished into the 
 true and false : in the former, the omentum 
 or intestine, or both, fall into the scrotum ; 
 in the latter, an inflammation, or a fluid, 
 causes a tumour in this part, as in hernia 
 humoralis, or hydrocele. Sometimes seba- 
 ceous matter is collected in the scrotum f 
 and this hernia is called steatocele. 
 
 HE'RNIA THYROIDEA'LIS. Hernia fo- 
 raminis ovalis. Thyroideal hernia. In the 
 anterior and upper part of the obtura- 
 tor ligament there is an opening, through 
 which the obturator arterv. vein, and nerve 
 
HER 
 
 HER 
 
 417 
 
 proceed, and through which occasionally a 
 piece of omentum or intestine is protruded, 
 covered with a part of the peritoneum, 
 which constitutes ihe hernial sac. 
 
 HERNIA UMBILICA'LIS. Epiploom- 
 phalon. Omphalocele. Exotnphalos. Om- 
 phalos, and when owing to flatulency, 
 Pneumatomphalos. The exompbalos, or 
 umbilical rupture, is so called from its situ- 
 ation, and has (like other herniee) for ita 
 general contents, a portion of intestine, or 
 omentum, or both. In old umbilical rup- 
 tures, the quantity of omentum is sometimes 
 very great. Mr. Ranby says, that he found 
 two ells and a half of intestine in one of 
 these, with about a third part of the stomach, 
 all adhering together. 
 
 Mr. Gay and Mr. Nourse found the liver 
 in the sac of an umbilical hernia ; and 
 Bohnius says that he did also. 
 
 But whatever are the contents, they are 
 originally contained in the sac, formed by 
 the protrusion of the peritoneum. 
 
 In recent and small ruptures, this sac is 
 very visible ; but in old and large ones, it is 
 broken through at the knot of the navel, 
 by the pressure and weight of the contents, 
 and is not always to be distinguished ; 
 which is the reason why it has by some been 
 doubted whether this kind of rupture has a 
 hernial sac or not. 
 
 Infants are very subject to this disease, 
 in a small degree from the separation of the 
 funiculus; but in general they either get rid 
 of it as they gather strength, or are easily 
 cured by wearing a proper bandage. It is 
 of still more consequence to get this disor- 
 der cured in females than in males ; that 
 its return, when they are become adult and 
 pregnant, may be prevented as much as 
 possible ; for at this time it often happens, 
 from the too great distention of the belly, or 
 from unguarded motion, when the parts are 
 upon the stretch. 
 
 Dr. Hamilton has met with about two 
 cases annually for the space of seventeen 
 years, of umbilical hernia, which stricily 
 deserve the name of congenital umbilical 
 hernia. The funis ends in a sort of bag^ 
 containing some of the viscera, which pass 
 out of the abdomen through an aperture in 
 the situation of the navel. The swelling is 
 not covered with skin, so that the contents 
 of the hernia can be seen through the then 
 distended covering of the cord. The dis- 
 ease is owing to a preternatural deficiency in 
 the abdominal muscles, and the hope of cure 
 must be regulated by the size of the malfor- 
 mation and quHntitv of viscera protruded. 
 
 HE'RIN'IA U'TEIII. Hysterocele In- 
 stances have occurred of the uterus being 
 thrust through the rings of the muscles ; 
 but this is scarcely to be discovered, unless 
 in a pregnant state, when the strugglings of 
 a child would discover the nature of the 
 53 
 
 disease, in that state, however, it could 
 scarcely ever occur. It is the cerexis of 
 Hippocrates. 
 
 HE'RiNlA VAGINA'LIS. Elylrocek. 
 Vaginal hernia. A tumour occurs within 
 the OS externum of the vagina, it is elastic, 
 but not painful. When compressed, it 
 readily recedes, but is reproduced by cough- 
 ing, or even without this, when the pressure 
 is removed. The inconveniences produced 
 are an inability to undergo much exercise, 
 or exertion ; for every effort of this sort 
 brings on a sense of bearing down. The 
 vagina! hernia protrudes in the space left 
 between the uterus and rectum. This space 
 is bounded below by the peritoneum, which 
 membrane is forced downwards, towards the 
 perinfflum ; but being unable to protrude 
 further in that direction, is pushed towards 
 the back part of the vagina. These cases 
 probably are always intestinal. Some hernise 
 protrude at the anterior part of the vagina. 
 
 He'rnia vakico'sa. See Circocele. 
 
 He'rma vento'sa. See Pnemnalocele. 
 
 HE'RNIA VENTRA'LIS. Hypogas- 
 trocele. The ventral hernia may appear at 
 almost any point of the anterior part of the 
 belly, but is most frequently found between 
 the recti muscles. The portion of intes- 
 tine, fcc. &c. is always contained in a sac 
 made by the protrusion of the peritonasum. 
 Mr. A. Cooper imputes its causes to the 
 dilatation of the natural foramina, for the 
 transmission of vessels to congenital defi- 
 ciencies, lacerations, and wounds of the 
 abdominal muscles, or their tendons. In 
 small ventral hernia3, a second fascia is 
 found beneath the superficial one ; but in 
 large ones the latter is the only one cover- 
 ing the sac. 
 
 HE'RNIA VESICALI3. Hernia cystica. 
 Cysiocele The urinary bladder is liable to 
 be thrust forth, from its proper situation, 
 either through the opening in the oblique 
 muscle, like the inguinal hernia, or under 
 Poupart's ligament, in the same manner as 
 the femoral. 
 
 This is not a very frequent species of her- 
 nia, but does happen, and has as plain and 
 determined a character as any other. 
 
 Hernia'ria. (From hernia, a rupture; 
 so called from its supposed efficacy in curing 
 ruptures.) The name of a genus of plants 
 in the Linnaean system. Class, Pentandria. 
 Order, Digynia. Rupture-wort. 
 
 Hernia'ria gla'bra. The systematic 
 name of the rupture-wort. Herniaria. This 
 plant, though formerly esteemed as effica- 
 cious in the cure of hernias, appears to be 
 destitute not only of such virtues, but of any 
 olher. It is the Herniaria glabra of Lin- 
 naeus ; has no smell nor taste. 
 
 HERMO'TOMY (Herniotomia, from 
 hernia, and Tn/t^vai, to cut ) The operation 
 to remove the strangulated part iu cases of 
 incarcerated hernise. 
 
418 
 
 HER 
 
 HEW 
 
 HE'RPES. (From tfiTrie, to creep; be- 
 cause it creeps and spreads about the skin.) 
 Tetter. A genus o{ disease in the class lo- 
 cales, and order dialyses, of Culien, distin- 
 guished by an assemblage of numerous lit- 
 tle creeping ulcers, in clusters, itching very 
 much, and diiScult to heal, but terminating 
 in furfuraceous scales. 
 
 Mr. Bell, in his treatise on ulcers, ar- 
 ranges the herpes among the cutaneous 
 ulcers, and says, that all the varieties of im- 
 portance may be comprehended in the four 
 following species: 1. Herpes farinosus, or 
 what may be termed the dry tetter, is the 
 most simple of all the species ; it appears in- 
 diseriminately in different parts of the body, 
 but most commonly on the face, neck, arms, 
 and wrists, in pretty broad spots and small 
 pimples ; these are generally very itchy, 
 though not otherwise troublesome ; and 
 after continuing a certain time, they at last 
 fall in the form of a white powder, simi- 
 lar to fine brah, leaving the skin below per- 
 fectly sound ; and again returning in the 
 form of a red efflorescence, they fall off, 
 and are renewed as before. 2. Herpes pus- 
 tulosus. This species appears in the form 
 of pustules, which originally are separate 
 and distinct, but which afterwards run toge- 
 ther in clusters. At first, (hey seem lo con- 
 tain nothing but a thin watery serum, which 
 afterwards turns yellow, and, exuding over 
 the whole surface of the part affected, it at 
 last dries into a thick crust, or scab ; when 
 this falls off, the skin below frnquently ap- 
 pears entire, with only a slight decree of red- 
 ness on its .surface ; but on some occasions, 
 when the matter has probably been more acrid 
 upon the scab falling off', the skin is found 
 slightly excoriated. Eruptions of this kind 
 apJDear most frequently on the face, behind 
 the ears, and on other parts of the head ; 
 and they occur most commonly in children. 
 3. Herpes miliaris. The miliary tetter. 
 This breaks out indiscriminately over the 
 whole body ; but more frequently about the 
 loins, breast, peringeum, scrotum, and in- 
 guina, than in other parts. It generally 
 appears in clusters, though sometimes in 
 distinct rings, or circles, of very minute 
 pimples, the resemblance of which to the 
 millet-seed, has given rise to the deno- 
 mination of the species. The pimi)le>r are 
 at first, though small, peifectly separate, 
 and contain nothing but a clear lymph, 
 which in the course of this disease, is ex- 
 creted upon the surface, and there forms 
 into small distinct scales; these, at last, fall 
 off, and leave a considerable degree of in- 
 flammation below, fha! still continues to ex- 
 ude fresh matter, which likewise forms info 
 cakes, and so falls oif as before. The itch- 
 ing, in this species of complaint, is always 
 very troublesome; and the matter dis- 
 charged from the pimples is so tough and 
 viscid, that every thing applied to the part 
 
 adheres, so as to occasion much trouble and 
 uneasiness on its being removed. 4. Herpes 
 exedens, the eating and corroding tetter ; so 
 called from its destroying or corroding the 
 parts which it attacks, appears commonly, 
 at first in the form of several small painful 
 ulcerations, all collected into larger spots, 
 of different sizes and of various figures, with 
 always more or less of an erysipelatous 
 inflammation. These ulcers discharge large 
 quantities of a thin, sharp, serous matter ; 
 which sometimes forms into small crusts, 
 that in a short time fall off; but most fre- 
 quently the discharge is so thin and acrid as 
 to spread along the neighbouring parts, 
 where it soon produces the same kind of 
 sores. Though tliese ulcers do not, in ge- 
 neral, proceed farther than the cutis vera, 
 yet sometimes the discharge is so very pene- 
 trating and corrosive as to destroy the skin, 
 cellular substance, and, on some occasions, 
 even the muscles themselves. It is this spe- 
 "cies that should be termed the depascent, or 
 phagedenic ulcer, from the great destruction 
 of parts which it frequently occasions. See 
 Phagedizna. 
 
 He'rpes AMBULATi'vA. A specics of ery- 
 sipelas which moves from one part to an- 
 other. 
 
 Herpes colla'kis. Tetters about the 
 neck. 
 
 He'rpes depa'scens. The same as herpes 
 exedens. See Herpes. 
 
 He'rpes esthio'mekos. Herpes destroy- 
 ing the skin by ulceration. 
 
 He'rpes faciei. Red pimples common 
 in the faces of adults. 
 
 He'rpes farino'sus. See Herpes. 
 
 He'rpes fe'rus. Common erysipelas. 
 
 He'rpes I'ndica. A fiery, itchy herpes, 
 peculiar to India. 
 
 He'kpes milia'ris. See Herpes. 
 
 He'rpes peri'scelis. That species of 
 erysipelas known by the name of shingles. 
 Set- Erysipelas. 
 
 He'rpu.s pustulo'sds. See Herpes. 
 
 He'rpes ra'piens. Venereal ulceration 
 in the head. 
 
 Hi'.'rpes serpi'go. a name given to the 
 cutaneous aSVcsion pO{)u!ar!y called a ring- 
 wcrm. Set' Psoriasis. Til! the recent ob- 
 servations of Dr. VVillari, this disease has not 
 been well discriminated by any author, 
 though it is one with which few practitioners 
 are unacqiiainted. 
 
 Herpes si'ccos. The dry, mealy tetter 
 round !h;' knees. 
 
 He'kpes stphili'ticds. Herpes venereus. 
 An hprpeUc venereal eiuption on the skin. 
 
 He'rpes zo'ster Shingles encircling the 
 body. Set' Erysipelas. 
 
 Herpetic eruptions. See Herpes. 
 
 He'rpeton. (From ip^w, to creep.) A 
 creeping pustule, or ulcer. 
 
 HEWSON, William, was born at 
 Hexham, in 1739. Atter serving an ap- 
 
HID illL. -lly 
 
 prenticesiiip to his lather, he came to Lon- Hidropy'eetus. (From tSpm;, sweat, and 
 
 don at the age of twenty, and resided with Trupilo;, a fever.) The sweating fever, or 
 
 Mr. John Hunter, attending also the lee- sickness. See Sudor Jinglicus. 
 
 tures of Dr. Hunter. His assiduity and Hidro'tica. (From iScooc, sweat.) Me- 
 
 skill were so conspicuous, that he was ap- dicines which cause per?pa-ation. 
 
 pointed to superintend the dissecting room, Hidrotopoie'tica. (From <cfpa,c, sweat. 
 
 when the former went abroad with the ^nd ■^oiiu, to make.) Sudorlfics. 
 
 arniyin 1760. He then studied a year at Hi'era pi'cra. (From ^m, holy, and 
 
 Edmburgh, and «n 1-62 he became asso- ^ fitter.) Holy bitter. Fulvis aloeti- 
 
 c.aled with Dr. Hunter in delivering the cus, formerly called hiera logadii, made in 
 
 analomical lectures, and he was afterwards ^j,^ f^..^, ^f ^^ electuary with honey. It is 
 
 allowed an apartment in Windmill-street. ^^^ ^^^ j^ ^^^ fo,„j ^f drv powder, pre- 
 
 Here he pursued his anatomical investiga- pared by mixing socotorine aloes, one pound, 
 
 tions, and his experimental inqunies into with three ounces of white canella. 
 
 the properties oi the blood, oi which he ,, , ,„ , , , 
 
 published an account in 1771. He also Uieraeotane. {Y rom l^?o,, holy, and 
 
 communicated to the Royal Society several ^?'="'«> ^° ^^^^ > .^o «=«"ed from its supposed 
 
 papers concerning the lymphatic system in ^"1"«^- A species of verbena. 
 
 birds and fishes, for which he received the "ieraca ntha. (From /j/.«|, a hawk, and 
 
 Copleyan medal, and was soon after elected '"'^°^' ^ "^o^^^^ > ^*o "^^^ed because it seizes 
 
 a fellow of that body. He began a course passengers as a hawk does its prey.) A sort 
 
 of lectures alone in 1772, having quitted ^I.^d i-r^.TTui ,t^ 
 
 Dr. Hunter two years before, and soon be- HIEKA ClUM, (From <s/iaf, a hawk ; so 
 
 came very popular. In 1774 he published ^^^^^^ because hawks feed upon it, or be- 
 
 his work on the Lymphatic System. But cause it was said that hawks applied the juice 
 
 not long after his life was terminated by a °^ >* to cleanse their eyes.) The name of 
 
 fever, occasioned by a wound received in ^ S^nus of plants m the Linnaean system. 
 
 dissecting a morbid body, in the 35tb year of ^'^^s, Syngenesia. Order, Polygamia cequa- 
 
 his age. ^"- Hawk- weed. 
 
 Hexapha'rmacom. (From «|, six, and Hiera'cium pilose'lla. The system- 
 
 <»«/i^ajc3p, a medicine.) Any medicine in the ahc name of the auricula muris. Pilosella. 
 
 composition of which are six ingredients. Myosohs. Mouse-ear. This common plant, 
 
 Hibe'rnicus la'pis. See LapU hibernicus. t^i^racium pilosella of Linnaeus, contains a 
 
 HIBISCUS. (From t2t;, a stork, who is °'"«'' lactescent juice, which has a slight 
 
 said to chew it, and inject it as a clyster.) degree of astringency. The roots are more 
 
 The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- po^-erful than the leaves. They are very 
 
 neean system. Class, Monadelpkia. Order, seldom used in this country. 
 
 Polyandria. Hiera'culcm. The hieracium, or hawk- 
 
 Hibi'scus abelmo'schus. The system- weed, 
 
 atic name of the plant whose seeds are called Hiera'nosos. (From npog, holy, and 
 
 musk-seed. Abtlmoschus. Granum moschi. voa-oi, a disease ; so called because it was 
 
 Moschus Arabum. JEgyptia moschata. Ba- supposed to be that disorder which our Sa- 
 
 7ma moschata. Jilcea. Mcea Indica. Mcea viour cured in those who were said to be 
 
 JEgyptinca villosa. Mrelte. Abelmosch. Jlbd- possessed of devils.) The epilepsy, 
 
 jnws/i;. The seeds of a plant called I he musk- Hiera'ticum. (From wpo?, holy.) A 
 
 mallow, which have the flavour of musk, poultice for the stomach, so named from its 
 
 The plant Hibiscus abelmoschus oi Linna3us, supposed divine virtues. 
 
 is indigenous in Egypt, and in many parts HIGHMORE, Nathaniel, was born at 
 
 of both the Indies. Tiie best comes from Fordingbridge, in Hampshire, in 1613. 
 
 Martinico. By the Arabians the seeds are After graduating at Oxford, he settled at 
 
 esteemed cordial, and are mixed with their Sherborne, where he obtained considerable 
 
 coffee, to which they impart their fra- reputation in practice, and died in 1684. 
 
 grance. In this country they are used by He pursued the study of anatomy with 
 
 the perfumers. zeal, though with limited opportunities of 
 
 Hi'ccouGH. Hiccup. A spasmodic af- dissection ; and his name has been attached 
 
 fection of the diaphragm, generally arising to a pari, though not originally discovered 
 
 from irritation produced by acidity in the by him, namely, the Antrum Maxillare, 
 
 stomach, error of diet, kc. which had been before mentioned by Cas- 
 
 HiDROA. (From tS'^ceg, sweat.) A pus- serins. His principal work is " Corporis 
 
 tular disease, produced by sweating in hot humani disquisitio Anatomica," printed at 
 
 weather. the Hague in 1651, with figures, chieflyfrom 
 
 HiDRo CRISIS, (From Jpc, sweat, and Vesalius. He also published two disserta- 
 
 notvce, to judge.) A judgment formed from tions on Hysteria and Hypochondriasis ; and 
 
 the sweat of the patient. a history of Generation. 
 
 Hidro'nosos. (From tSfmg, sweat, and Highmore's antrum. See jjntnim of High' 
 
 nT-jc, a disease.) The sweating sickness. more. 
 
420 
 
 HIP 
 
 HIP 
 
 HiGUEE©. The calabash-tree. Fruit said 
 (o be febrifuge. 
 
 Hii.da'nus. See Fabricius. 
 
 HiMANTo'sis. (From <^*?, a thong of 
 leather.) A relaxaiinn of the uvula, when 
 it hangs down like a thong. 
 
 Hi'mas. a relaxation of the uvula. 
 
 HiN. Hindiscli. Hing. Assafoetida. 
 
 Hippoca'stanum. ' (From ittttos, a horse, 
 and a^iz-avov, a chesnut ; so called from its 
 size.) Common horse-chesnut. See JEscu- 
 lus. 
 
 HIPPOCRATES, usually called the 
 father of physic, was born in the island of 
 Cos, about 460 years before Christ. He is 
 reckoned the 18th lineal descendant from 
 ^sculapius, the profession of medicine hav- 
 ing been hereditarily followed in that fa- 
 mily, under whose direction the Coan 
 .school attained its high degree of eminence, 
 and by the mother's side he is said to have 
 descended from Hercules. Born with 
 these advantages, and stimulated by the 
 fame of his ancestors, he devoted himself 
 zealously to the cultivation of the healing 
 art. Not content with the empirical prac- 
 tice, which was derived from his predeces- 
 sors, he studied under Herodicus, who had 
 invented the gymnastic medicine, as well as 
 some other philosophers. But he appears 
 to ha%'e judged carefully for himself, and to 
 have adopted only those principles, which 
 seemed founded in sound reason. He was 
 thus enabled to throw light on the deduc- 
 tions of experience, and clear away the 
 false theories with which medicine had been 
 loaded by those who had no practical know- 
 ledge of diseases, and bring it into the true 
 path of observation, under the guidance of 
 reason. Hence the physicians of the ra- 
 tional or dogmatic sect always acknowledged 
 him as their leader. The events of his life 
 are involved in much obscurity and fable. 
 But he appears to have travelled much, re- 
 siding at different places for some time, and 
 practising his profession there. He died at 
 Larissa, in Thessaly, at a very advanced 
 age, which is variously stated from 85 to 
 109 years. He left two sons, Thessalus 
 and Draco, who followed the same profes- 
 sion, and a daughter, married to his favour- 
 ite pupil Polybus, who arranged and pub- 
 lished his works ; and he formed many 
 other disciples. He acquired a high repu- 
 tation among his countrymen, which has 
 descended to modern times ; and his opin- 
 ions have been respected as oracles, not 
 only in the schools of medicine, but even in 
 the courts of lavi*. He has shared with 
 Plato the title of divine : statues and tem- 
 ples have been erected to his memory, and 
 liis altars covered with incense, like those of 
 jSIsculapius himself. Indeed, the qualifica- 
 tions and duties required in a physician, 
 were never more fully exempiiQed than in 
 his conduct, nor more eloquently doscribcd 
 
 than by his pen. He is said to have ad- 
 mitted no one to his instructions without the 
 solemnity of an oath, in which the chief 
 obligations are, the most religious attention 
 to the advantages of the sick, the strictest 
 chastity, and inviolable secrecy concerning 
 matters which ought not to be divulged. 
 Besides these characteristics, he displayed 
 great simplicity, candour, and benevolence, 
 with unwearied zeal in investigating the 
 progress and nature of diseases, and in ad- 
 ministering to their cure. The books attri- 
 buted to him amount to 72, of which, 
 however, many are considered spurious, 
 and others have been much corrupted. The 
 most esteemed, and generally admitted ge- 
 nuine, are the essay " On Air, Water, and 
 Situation," the first and third books of 
 " Epidemics," that on " Prognostics," the 
 " Aphorisms," the treatise " On the Diet 
 in acute Diseases," and that " On Wounds 
 of the Head." He wrote in the Ionic dia- 
 lect, in a pure but remarkably consise style. 
 He was necessarily deficient in the know- 
 ledge of anatomy, as the dissection of human 
 bodies was not then allowed ; whence his 
 Physiology also is, \n many respects, errone- 
 ous : but he, in a great measure, compen- 
 sated this by unceasing observation of 
 diseases, wh<^reby he attained so much skil! 
 in pathology and therapeutics, that he has 
 been regarded as the founder of medical sci- 
 ence ; and his opinions still influence the 
 healing art in a considerable degree. He 
 diligently investigated the several causes of 
 diseases, but especially their symptoms, 
 which enabled him readily to distinguish 
 them from each other ; and very few of 
 those noticed by him are now unknown, 
 mostly retaining even the same names. But 
 he is more remarkably distinguished by his 
 Prognostics, which have been comparatively 
 little improved since, founded upon various 
 appearances in the state of the patient, but 
 especially upon the excretmns. His atten- 
 tion seems to have been directed chiefly to 
 these, in consequence of a particular theory. 
 He supposed that there are four humours in 
 the body, blood, phlegm, yellow and black 
 bile, having dilFerent degrees of heat or 
 coldness, moisture or dryness, and that to 
 certain changes in the quantity or quality of 
 these all diseases might be referred; and 
 farlher, that in acute disorlers a concoction 
 of the morbid humours took place, followed 
 by a critical discharge, which he believed to 
 happen especially on certain days. But he 
 see.ms to have paid little, if any, attention, 
 to the state of the pulse. He advanced an- 
 other opinion, which has since very gene- 
 rally prevailed, that there is a principle, or 
 power, in the system, which he called Na- 
 ture, tending to the preservation of health, 
 and the removal of disease. He, therefore, 
 advised practitioners carefully to observe 
 <nid promote the eflbrts of nature, at the 
 
HIP 
 
 same time correcting morbid states by their 
 opposites, and endeavouring to bring back 
 the fluids into their proper channels. The 
 chief part of his treatment at first was a 
 great restriction of the diet ; in very acute 
 diseases merely allowing the mouth to be 
 moistened occasionally for three or four 
 days, and only a more plentiful dilution 
 during a fortnight, providt'd the strength 
 would bear it ; afterwards a more substantial 
 diet was directed, bui hardly any medicines, 
 except gentle emetics, and laxatives, or glys- 
 ters. Where these means failed, very active 
 purgatives were employed, as hellebore, ela- 
 terium, &c., or sometimes the sudorific re- 
 gimen, or garlick and other diuretics. 
 He seems cautious in the use of narcotics, 
 but occasionally had recourse to some of 
 the preparations of lead, copper, silver, and 
 iron. He bled freely in cases of extreme 
 pain or inflammation, sometimes opening 
 two veins at once, so as to produce fainting; 
 and also took blood often by cupping, but 
 preferably from a remote part, with a view 
 of producing a revulsion. Where medicines 
 fail, he recommends the knife, or even fire, 
 as a last resource, and he advises trepanning, 
 in cases of violent hf adach. But he wish- 
 ed the more difficult operations of surgery 
 to be performed only by particular per- 
 sons, who might thereby acquire more ex- 
 pertness. 
 
 Hippocra'ticus. See Fades Hipproci'a- 
 lica. 
 
 HiPPOLA'PATHuai (From iv'Trog, a horse, 
 and KOL'TrdAov, the lapathum ; a species ot 
 lapathum ; so named from its size.) See 
 Rumex Patientia. 
 
 Hippoma'rathrum. CFrom Ittvo;, a horse, 
 and fjLdipxBftiv , fennel ;. so named from its 
 size.) See Peucedanum Silaiis. 
 
 Hipposeli'num. (From Ittttoc, a horse, 
 and a-ihtvcv, purslane ; so named because it 
 resembles a large kind of purslane.) See 
 Smymium Olusairum. 
 
 HIPPU'RIS. (From itt^'qc, a horse, 
 and ovfdL, a tail.) 1. Some herbs are 
 thus named because they resemble a horse's 
 tail. 
 
 2. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Monandria. Order, 
 Monogynia. Mare's tail. 
 
 Hippd'kis vulga'ris. The systematic 
 name of the horse's or mare's tail. Equise- 
 tum. If possesses astringent qualities, and is 
 frequently used by the common people as tea 
 in diarrhcEas and hemorrhages. The same 
 virtues are also attributed to the Equisetum 
 arvense,Jimnatile,lmiosum, and other species, 
 which are directed inriiscriminately by the 
 term Eqidselnm. 
 
 Hippus. (From jWoc, a horse ; because 
 the eyes of those who labour under this affec- 
 tion are continually twinkling and trembling, 
 as is usual with those who ride on horse- 
 back.'* A repeated dilatatioa and alternate 
 
 HOF 
 
 421 
 
 constriction of the pupil, arising from spasm, 
 or convulsion of the iris. 
 
 HIPS. The ripe fruit of the dog-rose. 
 They are chiefly used as a sweet-meat, or 
 in a preserved state, to make up medicines 
 into pills, he. See Confedio Rosce caninm. 
 
 HiR (From x^p, the hand.) The palm 
 of the hand. 
 
 HiRA. (From hir, the palm of the hand ; 
 because it is usually found empty.) The 
 intestinum jejunum. 
 
 Hi'rcus bezoa'rticos. (Quasi hirtus ; 
 from his shaggy hair.) The goat which af- 
 fords the oriental bezoar. 
 
 Hi'p.fiuus. (From e^«!!5, a hedge ; because 
 it is hedged in by the eye-lash.) The angle 
 of the eye. 
 
 H IRU'DO. {Quasi haurudo, from haurio, 
 to draw out ; so named from its greediness 
 to suck blood.) The leech. 
 
 Hirundina'ria. (From hirundo, the swal- 
 low ; so called from the resemblance of its 
 pods tu a swallow.) Swallow wort orascle- 
 pias. See Lysimachia Nummularia and As- 
 depias Vincetoxicum. 
 
 Hiru'kdo. (M h(?rendo ; from its stick- 
 ing its nest fo the eaves of houses.) The 
 swallow. The cavity in the bend of the 
 arm. 
 
 Hispi'dula (From hispidus, rough ; so 
 named from the rouijh woolly surface of its 
 stalks.) See Gnaphdlium. 
 
 HODGES, Nathaniel, son of the Dean 
 of Hereford, was born at Kensington, and 
 graduated at Oxford in 1659. He then set- 
 tled in London, and continued there during 
 the plague, when most other physicians de- 
 serted their post. He was twice taken ill, 
 but by timely remedies recovered. He afier- 
 v^ards published an authentic account of the 
 disease, which appears to have destroyed 
 68,596 persons in the year 1665. It is to be 
 regretted, that a person, who had performed 
 such an important and dangerous service to 
 his fellow citizens, should have died in prison 
 confined for debt, in 1684. ' 
 
 HOFFMANN, Frederick, was born at 
 Halle, in Saxony, i660. Having lost his 
 parents from an epidemic disease, he went to 
 study medicine at Jena, where he graduated 
 in 1681. The year following, he published 
 an excellent tract, " De Cinnabari Anti- 
 monii," which gained him gerat applause, 
 and numerous pupils to attend a course of 
 chemical lectures, which he delivered there. 
 He then practised his profession for two 
 years at Miuden with very good success • 
 and after travelling to Holland and England^ 
 where he received many marks of distinction, 
 he was appointed on bis return in 1685 
 physician to the garrison, and subsequently 
 to Frederic William, elector of Branden- 
 burgh, and the whole principality of Minden. 
 Ke was however induced to settle in 1688 
 as public physician at Halberstadt ; where 
 be published a treatise, «• De Insufficient 
 
422 
 
 HOL 
 
 tia Acidi et Viscidi." An university being 
 founded at Halle, by Frederic IJL, after- 
 wards first King of Prussia, Hoffmann was 
 appointed in 1693 primary Professor of 
 Medicine, and composed the statutes of that 
 institution, and recommended Slahl as his 
 colleague. He was most active in his pro- 
 fessional duties ; and by the eloquence and 
 learning displayed in his lectures, and pub- 
 lications, he extended his own reputation, 
 and that of the new university. He was 
 admitted into the scientific societies at 
 Berlin, Petersburgh, and London ; and had 
 the honour of attending many of the German 
 courts as physician. Haller asserts, that he 
 acquired great wealth by the sale of various 
 chemical nostrums. He examined many of 
 the mineral waters in Germany, particularly 
 those of Seidlitz, which he first introduced 
 to public notice in 1717. The year after 
 be commenced the publication of his '• Me- 
 clicina Rationalis Systenaatica," which was 
 received with great applause by the faculty 
 in various parts of Europe, and is said to 
 'have occupied him nearly twenty years. He 
 also published two volumes of " Consulta- 
 tions," and three books of select chemical 
 observations. In 1727, he was created 
 Count Palatine by the Prince of Schwarlz- 
 enberg, whom he carried through a dange- 
 rous disease. About seven years after, he 
 attended Frederic William, King of Prussia, 
 and is said by dignified remonstrance to 
 hare secured himself against the brutal 
 rudeness, shown by that monarch to those 
 about him; he was ultimately distinguished 
 with great honours, and invited strongly to 
 settle at Berlin, but declined it on account 
 of his advanced age. He continued to 
 perform his duties at Halle till 1742, in 
 which year he died. Hoffman was a very 
 voluminous writer ; his works have been 
 collected in six folio volumes, printed at 
 Geneva. They contain a great mass of 
 valuable practical matter, partly original, 
 but detailed in a prolix manner, and inter- 
 mixed with much hypothesis. He has the 
 merit however of first turning the attention 
 of practitioners to the morbid affections of the 
 nervous system, instead of framing mere 
 mechanical or chemical theories : but he did 
 not carry the doctrine to its fullest extent, 
 and retained some of the errors of the hu- 
 moral pathology. He pursued the study of 
 chemistry and pharmacy with considerable 
 ardour ; but bis practice was cautious, par- 
 ticularly in advanced age, trusting much to 
 vegetable simples. 
 
 Hog's fennel. See Peucedanum. 
 Ho'lcimos. (From swtfti, to draw.) It 
 sometimes means a tumour of the liver. 
 
 HO'LCUS. 1. The Indian millet-seed, 
 which is said to be nutritive. 
 
 2. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnffian system. Class. Polygaiwa. Or- 
 der, Monotcia. 
 
 HOP 
 
 Holiy, knee. See Ruscus. 
 
 Holly, sea. See Eryngiwii. 
 
 HoLsii'sccs. (Dim. of oKfxcs, a mortar.) 
 A small mortar. Also the cavity of the large 
 teeth, because they pound the food as in a 
 mortar. 
 
 HoLOPHLY cTiDEs. (From oKoc, whole, 
 and <pKviCln, a pustule.) Little pimples all 
 over the body. 
 
 HoLo'sTES. See Holosleus. 
 
 HoLo'sTEus. (From oao?, whole, and 
 cg-iov, a bone.) Holosles. Holosleum. Glue- 
 bone, or osteocolla. 
 
 HoLo'sTEUM. See Holosleus. 
 
 Holoto'nicds. (From oxoc, whole, and 
 T5/vai, to stretch.) Applied to diseases ac- 
 companied with universal convulsion, or 
 rigor. 
 
 Holy thistle. See Centaureabenedicta. 
 
 HOLYWELL WA'J ER. A mineral wa- 
 ter, arranged under the class of simple cold 
 waters, remarkable for its purity. It pos- 
 sesses similar virtues to (hat of Malvern. 
 See Malvern water. 
 
 Ho'ma. An atiasarcous swelling. 
 
 Homberg's sedative salt. See Boracic 
 
 HOMOGENEOUS. (Homogeneus ; from 
 o^oc, like, and yivo;, a kind. Uniform, 
 of a like kind, or species.) A term used 
 in conlra-distinction to heterogeneous, when 
 the parts of the body are of diflFerent qua- 
 lities. 
 
 Homopla'tje OS. {n./!Mi7r\ei]a., from afAog, 
 the shoulder, and v\aC]a, the blade.) See 
 Scapula, 
 
 HONEY. Mel. A substance collected 
 by bees from the nectary of flowers, re- 
 sembling sugar in its elementary properties. 
 It has a white or yellowish colour, a soft 
 and grained consistence, and a saccharine 
 and aromatic smell. Honey is an excel- 
 lent food, and a softening and slightly ape- 
 rient remedy ; mixed with vinegar, it forms 
 oxyniel, and is used in various forms, in 
 medicine and pharmacy. It is particularly 
 recommended to the asthmatic, and those 
 subject to gravel complaints, from its deter- 
 gent nature. Founded upon (he popular 
 opinion of honey, as a pectoral remedy. Dr. 
 Hill's balsam of honey, a quack medicine, 
 was once in demand ; but this, besides honey, 
 contained balsam of Tolu, or gum Benjamin, 
 in solution. 
 
 Honey-suckle. See Lonicera peridyme- 
 niim. 
 
 Hooping- Cough. See Pertussis. 
 
 HoPLOCHRi'sMA. (From cttkov, a weapon, 
 and Xf^i/Jt-a, a salve.) A salve which was 
 ridiculously said to cure wounds by consent; 
 that is, by anointing the instrument with 
 which the wound was made. 
 
 Hops. See Hiimulm Lupulus. 
 
 Hop tops. The young sprouts of the 
 hop-plant are so called; plucked when 
 onlv a foot above the ground, and boiled. 
 
HOR 
 
 HUB 
 
 428 
 
 tiiey are eaten with butter as a delicacy, 
 and are very wbolesome. 
 
 HORDEOLUM. (Diminutive of hor- 
 deian, barley.) A little tumour on the eye- 
 lids, resembling a barley corn. A stye. 
 Scarpa, remarks, the stye is strictly only a 
 little boil, which projects from the edge of 
 the eye-lids, mostly near the great angle 
 of the eye. This little tumour, like the 
 furunculus, is of a dark red colour, much 
 inflamed, and a great deal more painful than 
 might be expected, considering its small 
 size. The latter circumstance is partly 
 owing to the vehemence of the inflammation 
 producing the stye, and partly to the ex- 
 quisite sensibility and tension of the skin, 
 which covers the edge of the eye-lids. On 
 this account, the hordeolum very often ex- 
 cites fever and restlessness, in delicate, irri- 
 table constitutions ; it suppurates slowly and 
 imperfectly; and when suppurated, has no 
 tendency to burst. 
 
 The stye, like other furunculous inflam- 
 mations, forms an exception to the general 
 rule, that the best mode in which inflam- 
 matory swellings can end, is resolution ; 
 for, whenever a furunculous inflammation 
 extends so deeply as to destroy any of the 
 cellular substance, the little tumour can 
 never be resolved, or only imperfectly so. 
 This event, indeed, would rather be hurtful, 
 since there would still remain behind a 
 greater or smaller portion of dead cellular 
 membrane ; which sooner or later, might 
 bring on a renewal of the stye, in the same 
 place as before, or else become converted 
 into a hard indolent body, deforming the 
 edge of the eye-lid. 
 
 HO'RDEUM. (M horrore arlslce ; from 
 the unpleasantness of its beard to the 
 touch.) 1. The name of a genus of plants 
 in the LinuEean system. Class, Triandria. 
 Order, Dyginia. Barley. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the com- 
 mon barley. The seed called barley, is ob- 
 tained from several species of hordeum, but 
 principally from the vulgare, or common or 
 Scotch barley, and the dislichon, or hordeum 
 gallicum vel mwtdaium: or French barley, of 
 Linnaiui. It is extremely nutritious and 
 mucilaginous, and in common use as a 
 drink, when boiled, in all inflammatory 
 diseases and affections of the chest, especially 
 when there is cough or irritation about the 
 fauces. A decoction of barley with gum, 
 is considered a useful diluent and demulcent 
 in dysury and strangury ; the gum mixing 
 with the urine, sheaths the urinary canal 
 from thp acrimony of the urine. Among 
 the ancients, decoctions of barley, Kpiin, 
 were the principal medicine, as well as 
 aliment, in acute diseases. Barley is freed 
 from its shells in mills, and in tliis slate 
 called Scotch and French barley. In 
 Holland, they rub barley into small round 
 grains, somewhat like pearls, which is there- 
 
 fore called pearl barley, or hordeum perlatum. 
 See Plisana. 
 
 Ho'RDEuni CAc'sTicuM. See Cevadilla. 
 
 Ho'rdeum di'stichon. This plant af- 
 fords the barley in common use. See Hor- 
 deum . 
 
 Ho'rdeum perla'tum. See Hordeum. 
 
 Ho'rdeum vulgare. The systematic 
 name of one of the plants which afford the 
 barley. See Hordfiim. 
 
 Horehound. See Marrubium. 
 
 Ho'rminum. (From ofifAace, to incite ; 
 named from its supposed qualities of pro- 
 voking to venery.) Garden clary. The 
 Salvia sclarea of Linnasus. 
 
 Horn, harts. See Cornu. 
 
 HORRIPILATIO. (A sense of creeping 
 in different parts of the body.) A symptom 
 of the approach of fever. 
 
 Horse-chesnut. See JEscidus Hippocasta- 
 2ium. 
 
 Horse-radish. See Cochlearia Armoracia\ 
 
 Horse-tail. See Hippuris vulgaris. 
 
 HORSTIUS, Gregory, was born at 
 Torgau in 1578. After studying in different 
 parts of Germany and Switzerland, he 
 graduated at Basil in 1606, and was soon 
 after appointed to a medical professorship at 
 Wittenburgh. But two years after he 
 received a similar appointment at Giessen, 
 and was made chief physician of Hesse ; 
 where he attained considerable reputation in 
 his profession. In 1722 he went to Ulm, 
 on an invitation from the magistracy as pub- 
 lic physician and president of the college ; 
 where his learning, skill, and humanity, 
 procured' him general esteem. He died in 
 1636. His works were collected by bis sons 
 in three folio volumes. 
 
 Ho'rtus. (From orior, to rise as beiag 
 the place where vegetables grow up.) 1. A 
 garden. 
 
 2. The genitals, or womb of a woman, 
 which is the repository of the human 
 semen. 
 
 Hounds-tongue. See Cynoglossum. 
 
 House-leek. See Sempervivum tectorum. 
 
 HUBEK, John James, was born at 
 Basle in 1707, and .srraduated there at the 
 age of 26, after studying under the cele- 
 brated Haller and other aljle teachers. Two 
 years after he was appointed physician to the 
 Court of Baden Dourlach. He materially 
 assisted Haller in his work on the Botany of 
 Switzerland, and was consequently invited 
 by him in 1738 io be dibseclor at Gottin- 
 gen. He speedily ro-;e to considerable re- 
 putation there, and received different public 
 appointments. Hp had likeuise the honour 
 of being elected into the most celebrated of 
 the learned societies of Europe. He died 
 in 1778 The chief objects of his research 
 were the spinal marrow, and the nerves ori- 
 ginating from it : he also inquired into the 
 supposed influence of the imagination of the 
 
424 
 
 HUM 
 
 HUM 
 
 mother on the fostus, and into the cause of 
 miscarriages. 
 
 HULME, Nathaniel, was born at Ha- 
 lifax, in Y.>rkshire, 1732, and bred to the 
 profpssion of a surgeon-apothocary. After 
 serving some time in the navy, he graduated 
 at Edinburgh in 1765. He then settled in 
 London, and was soon after appointed phy- 
 sician to the General Dispensary, the first 
 institution of that kind established in the 
 metropolis. Ab .ut the year 1775 he was 
 elected physician to the Charter-house. In 
 1807 he died, in consequence of a severe 
 bruise by a fall. Hp was author of several 
 dissertations on scurvy, pnerpi ral fever, fc.c. 
 He also made a series of experiments on 
 the light spontaneously emitted from various 
 bodies, published in the Philosophical 
 Transactions ; and he was one of the edit- 
 ors of the London Practice of Physic. 
 
 Human body. See Jllan. 
 
 Hcjmecta'ntia. (From humeclo, to make 
 moist.) Medicines which soften and make 
 moist the solids of the body. 
 
 HUMERAL ARTERY. (Jrleria hu- 
 meralis.) Brachial artery. The axillary 
 artery, having passed the tendon of the great 
 pectoral muscle, changes its name to the 
 brachial or hum'^ral artery, which name it 
 retains in its course down the arm to the 
 bend, where it divides into the radial and 
 ulnar arteries. In this course it gives off 
 several muscular branches, three of which 
 only deserve attention : 1. The arteria pro- 
 funda superior, which goes round the back 
 of the arm to the exterior muscle, and is 
 often named the upper muscular artery. 
 2. Another, like it, called arteria profunda 
 inferior, or the lower muscular artery. 3. 
 Ramus anastomoticus major, which anasto- 
 moses round the elbow with the branches of 
 the ulnar artery. 
 
 HtTMERA'Lis Mc'scDLus. See Deltoides. 
 
 Hcmera'lis ne'rvus. The cervical 
 nerve. 
 
 HU'MERI OS. {Humerus; from a,Mcc, 
 the shoulder.) Os humeri. Os brachii. A 
 long cylindrical bone, situated between the 
 scapula and fore-arm. Its upper extremity 
 is formed somewhat laterally and internally, 
 into a large, round, and smooth head, which 
 is admitted into the glenoid cavity of the 
 scapula. Around the basis of this head is 
 observed a circular fossa, d- epest anteriorly 
 and externally, which forms, what is called 
 tile neck of the bone, and from the edge of 
 which arises the capsular ligament, which is 
 farther strengthened by a strong membra- 
 nous expansion, extending to the ufiper edge 
 of the glenoid cavity., and to the coracoid 
 process of ! he scapula ; and likewise by the 
 tendinous expansions of the muscles, inserted 
 into the head of the humerus. This cap.su- 
 lar ligament is sometimes torn in luxation, 
 and becomes an obst cle to the easy reduc- 
 tion of the bone The articulating surface 
 of the head is covered by a cartilage, which 
 
 is thick in its middle part, and thin towards 
 its edges ; by which means it is more convex 
 in the recent subject than in the skeleton. 
 This upper extremity, besides the round 
 smooth head, affords two other smaller pro- 
 tuberances. One of these, which is the 
 largest of the two, is of an irregular oblong 
 shape, and is placed at the back of the 
 head of the bone, from which it is separated 
 by a kind of groove, that makes a part of 
 the neck. This tuberosity is divided, at its 
 u()per part, into three surfaces; the first of 
 these, which is the smallest and uppermost, 
 serves for the insertion of the supraspinatus 
 muscle ; the second, or middlemost, for the 
 insertion of the infraspinams ; aiid the third, 
 which is the lowest and hindmost, for the 
 insertion of the teres minor. The other 
 smaller tuberosity is s'tuated anteriorly, be- 
 tween the larger one and the head of the 
 humerus, and serves for the insertion of the 
 subscapularis muscle. Between these two 
 tuberosities there is a deep groove for lodg- 
 ing the tendinous head of the biceps bra- 
 chii ; the capsular ligament of the joint af- 
 fording here a prolongation, thinner than 
 the capsule itself, which covers and accom- 
 panies this muscle to its fleshy portion, 
 where it gradually disappears in the adja- 
 cent cellular membrane. Immediately be- 
 low its neck, the os humeri begins to as- 
 sume a cylindrical shape, so that here the 
 body of the bone may be said to commence. 
 At its upper Joart is observed a continuation 
 of the groove for the biceps, which extends 
 diiwnwards, about the fourth part of the 
 length of the bone in an oblique direction. 
 The edges of this groove are continuations 
 of the greater and lesser tuberosities, and 
 serve for the attachment of the pectoralis, 
 latissimus dorsi, and teres major muscles. 
 The groove itself is lined with a glistening 
 substance like cartilage, but which seems to 
 be nothing m( re than the remainsof tendi- 
 nous fibres. A little lower down, towards 
 the external and anterior side of the middle 
 of the bone, it is seen rising into a rough 
 ridge for the insertion of the deltoid muscle. 
 On each side of this ridge the bone is 
 smooth and flat, for the lodgement of the 
 braihialis internus muscle; and behind the 
 middle part of the outermost side of the 
 ridge is a chaiiuel, for the transmission of 
 vessels into the substance of the bone. A 
 little lower down, and near the inner side of 
 the ridge, the e is sometimes seen such an- 
 other channel, which is intended for the 
 same purpose The os humeri, at its lower 
 exiremity, becomes gradually broader and 
 flatter, so as to have this ei)d nearly of a 
 trirfnsuiar shape. The bone, thus expand- 
 ed, affords two surfaces, of which the ante- 
 rior one is the broadest, and somev. bat con- 
 vex ; and the posterior one narrower and 
 smoother. The bone terminates in four 
 large processes, the two outermost of which 
 are called condyles, though not designed for 
 
HUM 
 
 HUN 
 
 425 
 
 the articulation of the bone. These con'- 
 dyles, which are placed at some distance 
 from each other, on each -Ida of the bone, 
 are rough and irregular protuberances, 
 formed for the insertion of muscles and liga- 
 ments, and difter from each other in size 
 and shape. The external condyle, when 
 the arm is in the most natural position, is 
 found to be placed somewhat forwarder than 
 the other. The internal condyle is longer, 
 and more protuberant than the external. 
 From each of these processes, a ridge is con- 
 tinued upwards, at the sides of the bone. 
 in the interval between the two condyles 
 are placed the two articulating processes, 
 contiguous to each other, and covered with 
 cartilage. One of these, which is the 
 smallest, is formed into a small, obtuse, 
 smooth bead, on which the radius plays. 
 This little head is placed near the external 
 condyle, as a part of which it has been 
 sometimes described The other, and larger 
 process, is composed of two lateral protube- 
 rances and a middle cavity, all of which are 
 smooth and covered with cartilage. From 
 the manner in which the ulna moves upon 
 this process, it has gotten the name of troch- 
 lea, or pulley. The sides of this pulley are 
 unequal ; that which is towards the little 
 head, is the highest of the two ; the other, 
 which is contiguous to the externa! condyle, 
 is more slanting, being situated obliquely 
 from within outwards, so that when the fore- 
 arm is fully extended, it does not form a 
 straight line with the os humeri, and, for 
 the same reason when we bend the elbow, 
 the band comes not to the shoulder, as it 
 might be expected to do, but to the fore- 
 part of the breast. There is a cavity at the 
 root of these processes, on each of the two 
 surfaces of the bone. The cavity on the 
 anterior surfsce is divided, by a ridge, into 
 two, the external of which receives the end 
 of the radius, and the internal one lodges 
 the coronoid process of the ulna in the 
 flexions of the fore-arm. The cavity on the 
 posterior surface, at the basis of the pulley, 
 is much larger, and lodges the olecranon 
 when the arm is extended. The internal 
 structure of the os humeri is similar to that 
 of other long bones. !n new-born infants, 
 both the ends of the bone are cartilaginous, 
 and the large head, with the two tubercles 
 above, and the condyles, with the two arti- 
 culating processes below, become epiphyses 
 before they are entirely united to the rest 
 of the bone. 
 
 HU'MERUS. (From 4.^«.) Mjiitorium. 
 The shoulder, or joint, which connects the 
 arm to the body. In Hippocrates it is call- 
 ed brachium. 
 
 Hu'jiiLis. (From humi, on the ground ; 
 so named because it turns the eye down- 
 wards, and is expressive of humility.) See 
 Rectus inferior oculi. 
 
 HU'MOR. f Ah huvio. from the ground ; 
 54 
 
 because moisture springs from the earth.) 
 A eeneral name for any fluid of the body. 
 
 HU'MOR VI'TREOS. The vitreous hu- 
 mour of the eye, which lakes its name from 
 the resemblance to melted glass, is less dense 
 than the crj'stalline but more than the aque- 
 ous humour ; it is very considerable in the 
 human eye, and seems to be formed by the 
 small arteries that are distributed in cells 
 of the hyaolid membrane ; it is heavier 
 than common water, slightly albuminous 
 and sali:ie. 
 
 Humour, Jiqueous. See Aqueous humour 
 of the eye. 
 
 Humour, Vitreous. See Hamor vilreus. 
 
 Hdmo-jrs of the kye. They are three in 
 number; the aqueous humour, crystalline 
 lens, and vitreous humour. See Eye. 
 
 HU'MULUS. (From humus, the ground ; 
 so named because without faclilious support 
 it creeps along the ground.) The name of 
 a genus of plants in the Linnasan system. 
 Class, Dioecia. Order, Pentandria. The 
 hop. 
 
 Hu'mulus lu'pulus. The systematic name 
 of the hop-plant. Lupulus. Convolvulus 
 perennis. The hop is the floral leaf or 
 bractea of this plant, Humulus lupulus of 
 Linnaeus, that is dried and used in various 
 kinds of strong beer. Hops have a bitter 
 taste, less ungrateful than most of the other 
 .strong bitters, accompanied with some de- 
 gree of warmth and aromatic flavour, and 
 are highly intoxicating. The bop-flower 
 also exhales a considerable quantify of its 
 narcotic power in drying : hence those who 
 sleep in the hop-bouses are with difficulty 
 roused from their slumber. A pillow sfuflTed 
 with these flov/ers is said to have laid our 
 present monarch to sleep when other reme- 
 dies had failed. 
 
 HUNTER, WrLLiAM, was born in 1718, 
 at Kilbride in Scotland. He was educated 
 for the church at Glasgow; but feeling 
 scruples against subscription, and having 
 become acquainted with the celebrated Cul' 
 len, lie determined to pursue the medical 
 profession. After living three years with 
 that able teacher who then practised as a 
 surgeon apothecary at Hamilton, he went 
 to Edinburgh in November 1740; and in 
 the following summer came to London with 
 a recommendation to Dr. Jaraes Douglas, 
 who engaged him to assist in his dissections, 
 and superintend the education of his son. 
 He was also enabled by that physician's 
 liberality to attend St. George's Hospital, 
 and other teachers ; but death deprived him 
 of so valuable a friend within a year. How- 
 ever he remained in the family, and prose- 
 cuted his studies with great zeal. In 1743, he 
 communicated to the R^tyal Society a paper 
 on the structure and diseases of articulating 
 cartilages, which was much admired. He 
 now formed the design of teaching anatomy- 
 and, after encountering some difficultiesj 
 commenced by giving a course on the ope^ 
 
426 
 
 HUN 
 
 HUN 
 
 rations of surgery to a society of navy sur- he published a splendid Work; which had 
 ^eons io lieu of Mr. Samuel Sharpe. At occupied him for 24 years previously, " The 
 first he felt considerable solicitude in speak- Anatomy of the Gravid Uterus," illustrated 
 ing in public ; but gradually this wore olF, by plates, admirable for their accuracy, as 
 and he evinced a remarkable facility in ex- well as elegance ; among other improve- 
 pressing himself with pf rspicuity and ele- ments, the membrana decidua reflexa, dis- 
 gance. He gave so mut-h satisfaction that covered by himself, was here first delineated. 
 he was requested- to extend the plan to He drew up a detailed description of the 
 anatomy, which he began accordingly in figures ; which was published after bis death 
 17-16. His success was considerable, but by his nephew, Dr. Baillie. Another post- 
 having somewhat embarrassed himself at humous publication, deservedly much ad- 
 first by assisting his friends, he was obliged mired, was the " Tv^'o Introductory Lec- 
 to adopt proper caution in lending money ; tures" to his anatomical course. As his 
 which with his talents, industry and econo- wealth increased he formed the noble design 
 Tny enabled him to acquire an ample fortune, of establishing an anatomical school; and 
 In 1748, he accompanied his pupil, young proposed to government, on the grant of a 
 Douglcis, on a tour, and having seen the piece of ground, to build a proper edifice, 
 admirable injections of Albinus at Leyden, and endow a perpetual professorship ; but 
 he was inspired with a strong emulation to this not being acceded to, he set about the 
 excel in that branch. On his return he establishment in Great Windmill-Street, 
 relinquished the profession of surgery, and where he collected a most valuable museum 
 devoted himself to midwifery, to which his of anatomical preparations, subjects of natu- 
 person and manners well adapted him ; and ral history, scarce books, coins, Sic. to 
 having been appointed to the Middlesex and wiiich an easy access was always given. He 
 British-lying-in hospitals, as well as fa- continued to lecture and practise till near 
 voured by other circumstances, he made a the period of his death in 1783. He be- 
 rapid advance in practice. In 1750 he queathed the use of his museum for 30 years 
 obtained a doctor's degree from Glasgow, to Dr. Baillie ; after which it was to belong 
 and was afterwards often consulted as a to the University of Glasgow, 
 physician in cases which required peculiar HUNTER, John, was born ten years 
 anatomical skill. Six years after he was ad- after his brother William. His early edu- 
 raitted a licentiate of the College in Lon- cation was much neglected, and his temper 
 don ; and also a member of the society, by injured, through his mother's indulgence, 
 which the " Medical observations and En- At a proper age he was put under a relation, 
 quiries" were published. He enriched that a carpenter pnd cabinet-maker, who failed 
 work with many valuable communications ; in his business. Hearing at this period of 
 particularly an account of the disease, since his brother's success, he applied to become 
 called Aneurismal Varix, a case of emphy- his assistant, and accordingly came to Lon- 
 sema, with practical remarks, wherein he don in the autumn of 1748. He made such 
 showed the fat to be deposited in distinct proficiency in dissection, that he was capable 
 vesicles; and some observations on the retro- of undertaking the demonstrations in the 
 version of the uterus : and on the death of following season. During the summer he 
 Dr. Fothergill he was chosen president of attended the surgical practice at different 
 that society, in 1762 he published his hospitals; and in 1756 he was appointed 
 " Medical Commentaries," in which he laid house-surgeon at St. George's. He had 
 claim, with much asperity, to several ana- been admitted by his brother to a partner- 
 tomical di.scoveries, especially relative to the ship in the lectures the year before. After 
 absorbent systenijin on-)osition to the second labouring about ten years with unexampled 
 Monro of Edinburgh. He was extremely ardour in the study of human anatomy, he 
 tenacious of his rights in this respect, and turned his attention to that of other animals, 
 would not allow them to be infringed even with a view to elucidate physiology. His 
 by his own brother. It must be very dif- health was so much impaired by these pur- 
 ficuU, and of little importance, to decide suits, that in 1760 he went abroad at 
 such controversies; especial!)' as the prin- surgeon on the staff, and thus acquired a 
 cipal points concerning the absorbeni. system knowledge of gun-shot wounds. On his 
 had been stated as early as 1726, in a work return after three years, he settled in Lon- 
 printed at Paris by M. Noguez. About don as a surgecn, and gave instructions in 
 I he same period, the Queen being pregnant, dissection and the performance of ope- 
 Dr. Hunter was consulted; and two years rations; and he continued with great zeal his 
 after he was appointed her physician extra- researches into comparative anatomy, and 
 ordinary. In 1767 he was chosen a fellow natural history. Several papers were com- 
 of the Koyal Society, to which he com- municated by him to the Iloyal Society, of 
 municated some papers; and in the year which he was elected a member in 1767. 
 following he was appointed by the King About this time, by his brother's interest, 
 professor of anatomy to the Royal Academy he was appointed one of the surgeons at St. 
 on its first institution ; he was also elected George's Hospital ; and his professional 
 Mito the society of Antiquaries, and some reputation was rapidly increasing. In 1771 
 respectable foreign associations. In 1775 he pubVished the first part of his work on 
 
HUX 
 
 HVD 
 
 42) 
 
 tlie teeth, displaying great accaiacy of re- 
 search : and two years after he began a 
 course of lectures on l\::i principles of 
 surgery. He fell short of liis brother in 
 methodical arrangement, and facility of ex- 
 pressing bis ideas, and indeed adoj)ted a 
 peculiar language, perhaps in part from the 
 deficiency of bis education ; but be certainly 
 brought forward many ingenious specula- 
 tions in physiology and pathology, and sug- 
 gested some important practical improve- 
 ments, particularly the ofieration for popli- 
 teal aneurism, in 1776 he was appointed 
 surgeon-extraordinary to the King ;• and 
 soon after received marks of distinction from 
 several foreign societies. His emoluments 
 increasing, he took a large house in Leices- 
 ter-square, and built a spacious museum, 
 which he continued to store with subjects in 
 comparative anatomy, at a very great ex- 
 pense. The post of Deputy-Surgeon-Ge- 
 neral to the army was conferred upon 
 him in 17S6 ; and in the same year his 
 great work on the venereal disease ap- 
 peared, which will ever remain a monu- 
 ment to his extraordinary sagacity and talent 
 for observation. He also published at liiis 
 period " Observations on the Animal (Eco- 
 Domy," chiefly composed of papers already 
 printed in the Philosophical Transactions. 
 In 1790 he was appointed Inspector-Gene- 
 ral of Hospitals, and Surgeon-General to 
 the army ; when he resigned his lectures to 
 Mr. Home, whose sister he had mari'ied. 
 He had been for two years before labouring 
 under symptoms of organic disease about 
 (he heart, which were aggravated by any 
 sudden exertion, or agitation of his mind; 
 these increased progressively, and in Oc- 
 tober 1793, while at the hospital, being 
 vexed by some untoward circumsiance, ho 
 suddenly expired. He left a valuable 
 treatise on the blood, inflammation, and 
 gun-shot wounds, which was published soon 
 after with a life prefixed, by his broiher-in- 
 law. His museum was directed to be 
 offered to the purchase of Government ; it 
 was bought for 15,000/. and presented to 
 the College of Surgeons, on condition of 
 their opening it to public inspection, and 
 giving a set of lectures annually explanatory 
 of its contents. The [ireparations are ar- 
 ranged so as to exhibit all the gradations of 
 nature, from the simjilest state of animated 
 existence up to man, according to the dif- 
 ferent functions. li comprehends also a 
 large series of entire animals, skeletons of 
 almost every genus, and other subjects of 
 natural history. 
 
 Hurtsickle. The bluebottle, or ci/anits, 
 is so called because it is troublesome to cut 
 down, and sometimes notches the sickle. 
 
 HUXHAlM, John, was born about the 
 end of the 17th century, and practised as a 
 physician with considerable reputation, at 
 Plymouth, where he died in 1768. His 
 writings display great learning and talent 
 for observation. He kept a register of the 
 
 wealiier and prevailing diseases fur nearly 
 thirty years, which was published in Latin 
 in three volumes. He was early elected into 
 the Kr,yal Society, and communicated se- 
 veral papers on pathology tind morbid ana- 
 tomy. But ills fame rests chiefly upon his 
 " Essay on Fevers," which went through 
 several editions ; a dissertation being after- 
 wards added on the nialignHnt sore throat. 
 
 HYACl'NTHUS. (Said by the poets to 
 be named from the friend of Apollo, who 
 was turned into this flower.) Hare-bells. 
 The roots are bulbous ; the flowers agreeably 
 scented. Galen considered the root as a 
 remedy in jaundice ; it is ranked among the 
 astringents, but of very inferior power. 
 
 HYALOTDES. (Membrana hyaloides ; 
 from uctKoc, glass, and s.cfit-, likeness.) Mam- 
 brana araclmoidea. Capsule of the vitreous 
 humour. Tlie transparent membrane en- 
 closing the viireous humour of the eye. 
 
 MYDA'RTHRUS. (Frum uJ'ap, water, 
 and apSp'.]', a joint.) Hydarlhron. Hydar- 
 tkros. Spina venlosa of the Arabian writers, 
 Pihazes and Avicenna. White swelling. 
 The white swelling, in this country, is a 
 peculiarly common and exceedingly terrible 
 disease. The varieties of white swelling 
 are very numerous, and might usefully re- 
 ceive particular appellations. Systematic 
 writers have generally been content w-ith a 
 distinction into two kinds, viz. rheumatic 
 and scrofulous. The last species of the 
 disease they also distinguish info such tu- 
 mours as primarily affect the bones, and then 
 tlie ligaments and soft parts ; and into other 
 cases, in which the ligaments and soft parts 
 become diseased before there is any morbid 
 affection of the bones. 
 
 These divisions, Mr. Samue! Cooper, in 
 his treatise on the Diseases of the Joints, 
 proves to be not sufficiently compr.'^hensive ; 
 and the propriety of using the term rheu- 
 walic he thinks to be very questionable. 
 
 The knee, ankle, wrist, and elbow, are 
 the joints most subject to white swellings. 
 As the name of the disease implies, the skin 
 is not at all altered in colour. In some in- 
 stances, the swelling yields, in a certain 
 degree, to pressure ; but it never pits, and 
 is almost always sufficiently firm to make 
 an uninformed examiner believe (hat the 
 bones contribute to tiie tumour. The pain 
 is sometimes vehement from the very first : 
 in other instances, there is hardly the least 
 pain in the begintiing of the disease. In the 
 majority of scrofulous white swellings, let 
 the pain be trivial or violent, it is particu 
 larly s'luated in one part of the joint, viz. 
 either thz centre of the articulaiion, or the 
 head of the tibia, supposing the knee affected. 
 Sometimes (he pain continues without inter- 
 ruption ; sometimes there are intermissions ; 
 and in other instances the pain recurs at 
 regular times, so as to have been called, by 
 some writers, periodical. Almost all au- 
 thors describe the patient as suffering more 
 uneasiness in (he diseased part, when he Is 
 
428 
 
 HYD 
 
 HYD 
 
 warm, and particularly when he is in this 
 condition in bed. 
 
 At the commencement of the disease, in 
 .the majority of instances, the swelling is very 
 inconsiderable, or there is even no visible 
 enlargement whatever. In the litlie depres- 
 sions, naturally situated on each side uf the 
 patella, a fulness first shows itself, and gra- 
 dually spreads all over the affected joint. 
 
 The patient, una!)le to bear the weight of 
 his body on the disordered joint, in conse- 
 quence of the great increase of pain thus 
 created; gets into the habit of only touching 
 the ground with his toes ; and the knt- e being 
 generally kept a litlie bent in this manner, 
 soon loses the capacity of becoming extend- 
 ed again. When white swellings h^ive lasted 
 a while, the knee is almos-t always found in 
 a permanent state of flexion, in scrofu- 
 lous cases of this kind, pain constanily pre- 
 cedes any ap|iearance of swelling ; bul the 
 interval between the two syaiptoms differs 
 ve.'y much in different subjects. 
 
 The morbid joint, in the course of time, 
 acquires a vast magnitude. Still the inte- 
 guments retain their natural colour, and re- 
 main unaffected. The enlargement of the 
 articulation, however, always seems greater 
 than it really is, in consequence of the ema- 
 ciation of the limb both above and below 
 Ibe disease. 
 
 An appearance of blue distended veins, 
 and a shining smoothness, are the only al- 
 terations to be noticed in the skin covering 
 the enlarged joint. The shining smooth- 
 ness seems attributable to the distention, 
 which obliterates the natural furrows and 
 wrinkles of the cutis. When the joint is 
 thus swollen, the integuments cannot be 
 pinched up into a fold, as they could in the 
 state of health, and even in the beginning of 
 the disease. 
 
 As the distemper of the articulation ad- 
 vances, collections of matter form about the 
 part, and at length burst. The ulcerated 
 openings sometimes heal up ; but such ab- 
 scessesare generally followed by other col- 
 lections, which pursue the same course. Jn 
 some cases, these abscesses form a few 
 monthsafterthe first affection of the joii;t; on 
 other occasions, several years elapse, and no 
 suppuration of this kind makes its appearance. 
 
 Such terrible local mischief must neces- 
 sarily produce constiliiiiona! di~l"urbance. 
 The patient's heahh becomes gradually im- 
 paired ; he loses both his appetite and natu- 
 ral rest and sleep ; his pulse is small and fre- 
 quent ; and r.bslinate debilitating diarrhcea 
 and profuse nocturnal sweats ensue. Such 
 complaints are sooner or later followed by 
 dissolution, unless the constitution be re- 
 lieved in time, either by the amendment 
 or removal of the diseased part. In differ- 
 ent patients, however, the course of the dis- 
 ease, and its effects upon the system., vary 
 very mucli in relation to the rapidity with 
 which they occur. 
 
 Rlieurnalic white swellings are very dis- 
 tinct diseases from the scrofulous distemper 
 of large joints. In the first, the pain is said 
 never to occur without being attended with 
 swelling. Scrofulous white swellings, on 
 the other hand, are always preceded by a 
 pain, which is particularly confined to one 
 point of the articulation. In rheumatic 
 cases, the pain is more general, and difTused 
 over the « hole joint. 
 
 With respect to the particular causes of 
 all such while swellings as come within the 
 class of rheumatic ones, little is known. 
 External irritation, either by exposure to 
 damp or cold, or by the application of vio- 
 lence, is often concerned in bringing on 
 the disease ; but very frequently no cause 
 of (his kind can be assigned for the com- 
 plaint. As for scrofulous white swellings, 
 tliere can be no doubt that they are under 
 (he iniliience of a particular kind of cou- 
 siiluiion, termed a Scrofulous or strumous 
 habit. In this sort of temi)erament, every 
 cause capable of exciting inflammation, or 
 any morbid and irritable state of a large 
 joint, may bring such disorder as may end 
 in the severe disease of which we are now 
 speaking. 
 
 In a man of a sound constitution, an 
 irritation of the kind alluded to might only 
 induce cnmincn healthy inflammation of the 
 affected joint 
 
 In scrofulous habits, it also seems pro- 
 bable that the irritation of a joint is much 
 more easily produced than in the other con- 
 stitutions ; and no one can doubt that, when 
 once excited in scrofulous habits, it is 
 much more dangerous and difficult of re- 
 moval than in other patients. 
 
 HYDATID. (Hydatis ; from v^uf, wa- 
 ter.) A very singular animal, formed like 
 a bladder, and distended with an aqueous 
 fluid. These animals are sometimes formed 
 in the natural cavities of the body, as the 
 abdomen and ventricles of the brain, but 
 more frequently in the liver, kidney, and 
 lungs, where they produce diseased actions 
 of (hose viscera. Cullen arranges these 
 affections in the class locales, and order 
 iumores. If the vires naturee medicatrices 
 are not sufficient to effect a cure, the patient 
 mostly falls a sacrifice to their ravages. 
 Dr. Baillie gives the following interesting 
 account of the hydatids, as they are some- 
 times found in the liver : — " There is no 
 gland in the human body in which hydatids 
 are so frequently found as the liver, except 
 tiie kidneys, -.^'htre they are still more com- 
 m.on. liydatids of the liver are usually 
 found in a cyst, which is frequently of con- 
 siderable size, and is formed of very firm 
 materials, so as to give to the touch almo.st 
 the feeling of cartilage. This cyst, when 
 cut into, is obviously laminated, and is 
 mucii thicker in one liver than another. In 
 some livers it is not thicker than a shilling, 
 and in others it is near a quarter of an jncli 
 
HYD 
 
 HYD 
 
 429 
 
 in thickness. The laminae which compose 
 it are formed of a white matter, and on the 
 inside there is a lining of a pulpy substance, 
 like the coagulable lymph. The cavity of 
 the cyst, I have seen, in one instance, sub- 
 divided by a partition of this pulpy sub- 
 stance. In a cyst may be found one 
 hydatid, or a greater number of them. 
 They lie loose in the cavity, swimming in a 
 fluid ; or some of them are attached to the 
 side of the cyst. They consist of a round 
 bag, which is composed of a while, semi- 
 opaque, pulpy matter, and contain a fluid 
 capable of coagulation. Although the com- 
 mon colour of hydatids be white, yet I have 
 occasionally seen sotne of a ligiit amber 
 colour. The bag of the hydatid consists of 
 two laminse, and possesses a good deal of 
 contractile power. In one hydatid this 
 coat, or bag, is much thicker and more 
 opaque than in another ; and even in the 
 same hydatid, different parts of it will often 
 differ in thickness. On the inside of an 
 hydatid, smaller ones are sometimes found, 
 which are commonly not larger than the 
 lieads of pins, but sometimes they are even 
 larger in their size than a gooseberry. 
 These are attached to the larger hydatid, 
 either at scattered irregular distances, or 
 so as to form small clusters ; and they are 
 also found floating loose in the liquor of 
 the larger hydatids. Hydatids of the liver 
 are often found unconnected with each 
 other ; but sometimes they have been said 
 to enclose each other in a series, like pill- 
 boxes. The most common situation of hy- 
 datids of the liver is in its substance, and 
 enclosed in a cyst ; but they are occasion- 
 ally attached to the outer surface of the 
 liver, hanging from it, and occupying more 
 or less of the general cavity of the abdo- 
 men. The origin and real nature of these 
 hydatids are not fully ascertained ; it is 
 extremely probable, however, that they 
 are a soil of imperfect animalcules. There 
 is no doubt at all, that the hydatids in the 
 livers of sheep :^re animalcules ; they have 
 been often seen to move when ta.ken out 
 of the liver and put into warm water ; 
 and they retain this power of motion for 
 a good many hours after a sheep has been 
 killed. The analogy is great between 
 hydatids in the liver of a sheep and those 
 of the human subject. In both, they are 
 contained in strong cysts, and in both they 
 (Consist of the same white pulpy matter. 
 There is undoubtedly some difference be- 
 tween tliem in simplicity of organization ; 
 the hydatid in the humnn liver being a 
 simple uniform bag, and tli(! hydatid in 
 Jhatofasheep having a neck and moDih 
 appendant to the bag. Tliis difference 
 need be no considerable objection to (he 
 opinion above stated. Life may be con- 
 ceived to be attached to the most simple 
 form of organization. In proof of this, 
 I'ydatids have been found in the brains of 
 
 sheep, resembling almost exactly those in 
 the human liver, and which have been 
 seen to move, and therefore are certainly 
 known to be animalcules. The hydatids 
 of the human liver, indeed, have not, as 
 far as \ know, been found to move when 
 taken out of the body and put into warm 
 water ; were this to have happened, no 
 uncertainty would remain. It is not diffi- 
 cult to see a good reason why there will 
 hardly occur any proper opportunity of 
 making this experiment. Hydatids are not 
 very often found in the liver, because it is not 
 a very frequent disease there; and the body 
 is alloived to remaii: for so long a time after 
 death, before it is examined, that the hyda- 
 tids must have lost their living principle, 
 even if they were animalcules ; and it ap- 
 pears even more difficult to account for their 
 production, according to the common theory 
 of generation, than for that of intestinal 
 worms. We do not get rid of the difficulty 
 by asserting, that hydatids in the human 
 liver are not living animals, because in sheep 
 they are certainly such, where the difficulty 
 of accounting for their production is pre- 
 cisely the same. 
 
 HY'DRAGOGUES. (Medicamcniu hij- 
 drngoga ; from ii'uo- water, and n-y-Wy to drive 
 out.) Medicines are so termed which pos- 
 sess the property of increasing the secretions 
 or excretions of the body, so as to cause the 
 removal of water from any of its cavities, 
 such as cathartics, &c. 
 
 HYDKA'RGYRI NITRICO-O'XYDUM. 
 Nilrico oxydum h)/drargyri. Hydrargyms 
 tiitralus ruber. Mercurius corrosiviis ruber. 
 Mercurius pnecipilaivs corrosivus. Nitric 
 oxide of mercury. Red precipitate. " Take 
 of fiurified mercury, by weight, three 
 pounds: of nitric acid, by weight, a pound 
 and a half: of distilled water -two pints. 
 Mis in a glass vessel, and boil the mixture 
 in a sand-bath, until the mercury be dis- 
 solved, the water also evaj)orated, and a 
 white mass remain. Rub this into powder, 
 and put it info another shallow vessel, then 
 apjily a snoderate heat, and raise the fire 
 gradually, until red vapour shall cease to 
 rise." This preparation is very extensively 
 employed by surgeons as a stimulant and 
 escharolic, Isul its extraordinary activity 
 does not allow of its being given internally. 
 Finely levigated and mixed with common 
 cerates, it is an excellent apjilication to in- 
 dolent ulcers, especially those which remairt 
 after burns and scalds, and those in wlficii 
 the granulations are indolent and flabby. 
 It is also an excellent caustic ap.plication to 
 chancres 
 
 HY DRARGYRI OXYDUM CINE'^E- 
 UM. Oxydum hydrargyri cinereinn. Oxy- 
 dum hydrargyri nigrtim. The gray or black 
 oxide of mercury has received seferal 
 names. JEthioys per $e. Pulvis mercuriaUs 
 ciyicreus. Mercurius cinereus. Tiirpethum 
 mgrurn. Mercurius vrcrcipilntvs ni'ser 
 
430 
 
 HYD 
 
 HYD 
 
 " Take of submuriale of mercury, an ounce ; 
 lime-water, a gallon. Boil the submuriafe 
 of mercury in the lime-water, constantly 
 stirrin", unt'l '^ &'^y o^Lide of mercury is 
 separated. Wash this with distilled water, 
 and then dry it." The dose from gr. ii. to 
 s. There are four other preparations of it 
 in high estimation. 
 
 One made by rubbing mercury with mu- 
 cilage of gum-arabic. Plenk, of Vienna, 
 has written a treatise on the superior effi- 
 cacy of this medicine. It is very trouble- 
 some to make ; and does not appear to 
 possess more virtues than some other mer- 
 curial preparations. 
 
 Another made by triturating equal parts 
 of sugar and morcury together. 
 
 The third, composed of honey or liquorice 
 and purified mercury. 
 
 The fourth is the blue mercurial oint- 
 ment. 
 
 Ail these preparations possess anthelmin- 
 tic, antisyphilitic, alterative, sialagogue, and 
 deobstruent virtues, and are exhibited in the 
 cure of worms, syphilis, amenorrhcea, dis- 
 eases of the skin, chronic diseases, obstruc- 
 tions of the viscera, &:c- 
 
 HYDRA'KGYRT O'XYDUM RU'BRUM. 
 Oxydam hytlrargf/ri rubrum. Hydrargyrus 
 calcinatus. Red oxide of murcury. " Take 
 of purified mercury, by weight, a pound. 
 Pour the mercury into a glass naattrass, with 
 a very narrow mouth and broad bottom. 
 Apply a heat of 600° to this vessel, without 
 stopping it, until the mercury has changed 
 into red scales : then reduce these to a very 
 fine powder." 
 
 The whole process may probably require 
 an exjiosure of six weeks. 
 
 This preparation of mercury is given 
 with great advantage in the cure of syphi- 
 lis, "its action, however, is such, when 
 given atone, on the bowels, as to require 
 the addition of opium, which totally pre- 
 vents it. It is also given in conjunction 
 with opium and camphire, as a diaphoretic, 
 m chronic pains and diseases of long con- 
 tinuance. 
 
 It is given as an altnralive and diaphoretic 
 from gr. ss. to ii. every night, joined with 
 i-axnphor and opium, each gr. one-fourth or 
 one-half. It is violently emetic and cathar- 
 tic in the dose of er. iv. to gr. v. 
 
 HYDRA'RGYRI OXYMU'RIAS. Oxy- 
 murias hydrargyri. Hydrargyrus rnuriahis. 
 Oxymuriate of mercury. " Taice of puri- 
 iied mercury by weight two pounds, sul- 
 phuric acid by weight thirty ounces, dried 
 muriate of soda four pounds. Boil the mer- 
 cury with llie su![)huric acid in a glass ves- 
 sel until the s.ilphato of mercury shall be 
 left dry. Hub this, when it is cold, with the 
 muriate of soda in an earthen-ware mortar : 
 then sublime it in a glass cucurbit, increasing 
 the heat gradually." 
 
 An extremely acrid and violently poison- 
 ous proparalion. 
 
 Given inlernally in small doses properly 
 diluted, and never in the form of pill, it 
 possesses antisyphilitic, and alterative vir- 
 tues. Externally, applied in form of lotion, 
 it facilitates the healing of venereal sores, 
 and cures the itch. In gargles for venereal 
 ulcers in the throat the oxymuriafe of mer- 
 cury gr. iii. or iv., barley decoction ftjj., ho- 
 ney of roses ^jj., proves very serviceable ; 
 also in cases of letters, from gr. v. to gr. x. 
 in water ibj.", and for films and ulcerations 
 of the cornea, gr. i.to water ?iv. 
 
 Mr. Pearson remarks that when the sub- 
 limate is given to cure the primary symp- 
 toms of syphilis, it will sometimes succeed ; 
 more especially, when it produces a consi- 
 derable degree of soreness of the gums, 
 and the common specific etlecls of mercury 
 in the animal system. But it will often fail 
 of removing even a recent chancre ; and 
 where that symptom has vanished during 
 the administration of corrosive sublimate, I 
 have known, says he, a three month's course 
 of that medicine fail of securing the patient 
 from a constitutional affection. The result 
 of ray observations is, that simple mercury, 
 calomel or calcined mercury, are |)repara- 
 tions more to be confided in for the cure of 
 f)rimary symptoms, than corrosive sublimate. 
 The latter will often check the progress of 
 secondary symptoms very conveniently, and 
 1 think it is peculiarly efficacious in reliev- 
 ing venereal pains, in healing ulcers of the 
 throat, and in promoting the desquamation 
 of erujitions. Y^et even in these cases it 
 never confers permanent benefit ; for new 
 .symptoms will appear during the use of it ; 
 and on many occasions it will fail of atford- 
 ing the least advantage to the patient from 
 first to last. I do, sometimes, indeed, employ 
 this preparation in venereal cases ; but it is 
 either at the beginning of a mercurial course, 
 to bring the constitution under the influence 
 of mercury at an early period, or during a 
 course of inunction, with the intention of 
 increasing the action of simple mercury. I 
 sometimes also prescribe it after the conclu- 
 sion of a course of friction, to support the 
 mercurial influence in the habit, in order to 
 guard against the danger of a relapse. But 
 on no occasion whatever do I think it safe 
 to confide in this preparation singly and un- 
 combined for the cure of any truly venerea! 
 symptom." 
 
 A solution of it is ordered in the pharma- 
 copoeia, termed Liquor hydrargyri oxymu- 
 riaiis. Solution of oxymuriate of mercury. 
 " Take of oxymuriate of mercury, eight 
 grains •, distilled water, fifteen fluid-ounces ; 
 rectified spirit, a lluid-ounce. Dissolve the 
 oxymuriate of mercury in the water, and 
 add the spirit." 
 
 This solution is directed in order to faci- 
 litate the administration of divisions of the 
 grain of this active medicine. Half an 
 ounce of it contains one fourth of a grain 
 
HYD 
 
 HYD 
 
 43 i 
 
 of the salt. The dose is from one drachm to 
 half an ounce. 
 
 HYDRA'RGYRI SUIiMD'RIAS. Sub- 
 murias hydrargyri. Submuriafe of mer- 
 cury. Calomelas. Calomel. " Take of 
 oxymuriate of mercury, a pound ; purified 
 mercury, by weight nine ounces. Rub 
 them together until the metallic globules 
 disappear, then sublime ; take out the sub- 
 limed mass and reduce it to powder, and 
 sublime it in the same manner twice more 
 successively. Lastly, bring it into the state 
 of very fine powder by the same process 
 which has been directed for the preparation 
 of chalk." 
 
 Submuriafe, or mild muriate of mercury, 
 is one of the most useful preparations of 
 niercmy. As an anti-venereal it is given in 
 the dose of a grain night and morning, its 
 usual determination to the intestines being 
 prevented, if necessary, by opium. It is the 
 preparation which is perhaps most usually 
 given in the other diseases in which mercury 
 is employed, as in affections of the liver, or 
 neighbouring organs, in cutaneous diseases, 
 chronic rheumatism, tetanus, hydrophobia, 
 hydrocephalus, and febrile affections, espe- 
 cially those of warm climates. It is employ- 
 ed as a cathartic alone, in doses from v. to xii. 
 grains, or to promote the operation of other 
 purgatives. Its anthelmintic power is justly 
 celebrated ; and it is perhaps superior to the 
 other mercurials in assisting the operation of 
 diuretics in dropsy- From its specific gravi- 
 ty it ought always to be given in the form 
 of a bolus or pill. 
 
 HYDRARGYRI SULPHURE'TUM NI- 
 GRUM. Hydrargyrus cum sulphurc. JE,\\\i- 
 op's mineral. " Take of purified mercury, 
 sublimed sulphur, each a pound, by weight. 
 Kub them together till the metallic glo- 
 bules disappear." Some suppose that the 
 mercury is oxidized in this process, but that 
 is not confirmed by the best experiments. 
 The mercury, by this admixture of the sul- 
 phur, is deprived of its salivating power, and 
 may be administered with safety to all ages 
 and constitutions, as an anthelmintic and 
 alterative. 
 
 HYDRARGYRI SULPHURE'TUM RU- 
 BRUM. Hydrargyrus sulphur atus ruber. 
 Red sulphuret of mercury. Minium purum. 
 Minium Grcecorum. Magues epilepsies. 
 Mzemafor. Amnion. Jlzamar. Vili-uvius 
 calls it anlhrax. A red mineral substance 
 composed of mercury combined with sul- 
 phur. It is either native or factitious. 
 The native is an ore of quicksilver mode- 
 rately compact, and of an elegant striated 
 red colour. It is found in the dutchy of 
 Deuxponts, ia the Palatinate, in Spain, South 
 America, &,c. It is called native vermilion, 
 and cinnabar in flowers. The factitious is 
 thus prepared : " Take of purified mercury, 
 by weight forty ounces ; sublimed sulphur, 
 eight ounces. Having melted the sulphtir 
 over thp fire, mis in the mercurv, and as 
 
 sjon as the mass begins to swell, remove tiio 
 vessel from the fire, and cover it with con- 
 siderable force to prevent inflammation ; 
 then rub the mass into powder, and sub- 
 lime." This preparation is esteemed a mild 
 mercurial alterative, and given to children 
 in small doses. Hoffman greatly recom- 
 mends it as a sedative and antispasmodic. 
 Others deny that cinnabar taken internally, 
 has any medicinal quality; and their opi- 
 nion is grounded on the insolubility of it in 
 any mensfruum. In surgery its chief and 
 almost only use is in the administration of 
 quicksilver by fumigation. Tims employed 
 it has proved extremely serviceable in vene- 
 rial cases. Ulcers and excrescences about 
 the pudendum and anus in women, are par- 
 ticularly benefitted by it ; and in these cases 
 it is most conveniently applied by placing a 
 red hot heater at the bottom of a night stool- 
 pan, and after sprinkling on it a few grains 
 of (he red sulphuret of quicksilver, placing 
 the patient on the stool. To fumigate ulcers 
 in the throat, it is necessary to receive 
 the fumes on the part affected, through the 
 tube of a funnel. By enclosing the patient 
 naked in a box, it has on some occasions 
 been contrived to fumigate the whole body 
 at once, and in this way the specific powers 
 of the quicksilver have been very rapidly ex- 
 cited. 
 
 This mode of curing (he lues venerea, is 
 spoken of as confirmed ; and the subject has 
 of late years been revived in a treatise by 
 Sabonette, and by trials made in Bartholo- 
 mew's ho.^pital. 
 
 Mr. Pearson, from his experiments on 
 mercurial fumigation, concludes, that where 
 checking the progress of the disease sud- 
 denly, is an object of great moment, and 
 where the body is covered with ulcers or 
 large and numerous eruptions, and in ge- 
 neral to ulcers, fungi, and excrescences, 
 the vapour of mercury is an application of 
 great efficacy and utility; but that it is 
 apt to induce a ptyalism rapidly, and great 
 consequent debility, and that for the pur- 
 pose of securing the constitution against 
 a relapse, as great a quantity of mercury 
 must be introduced into the system, by 
 inunction, as if no fumigation had been 
 employed. 
 
 Hydra'rgyrum. Hydrargyrus. {uJ'pa^yiipoc: 
 from vS(ta, water, and ajtyupo;, silver, so 
 named from its having a resemblance to 
 fluid silver.) See Mercury. 
 
 HYDRARGYRUS CUM CRE'TA. Mer- 
 cury with chalk. Mercurius alkalizalus. 
 " Take of purified mercury, by weight 
 three ounces; [irepared chalk, five ounces. 
 Kub them together, until the metaliic glo- 
 bules disappear." This preparation is milder 
 than any other mercurial, except the sul- 
 phuret, and does not so easily act upon the 
 bowels ; it is therefore used largely by 
 many practitioners, and possesses alterjtive 
 properties in cutaneou' and venereal f^om- 
 
432 
 
 HYD 
 
 HYD 
 
 plaints, ill obstruciions of the viscera, or of 
 the prostate gland, given in the dose of 3ss 
 to 3ss, two or three times a day. 
 
 HYDRA' l-IGYRUM PR^CIPITA'TUM 
 ALBUM. While precipitated mercury. 
 Calx hydrargyri alba. '• Take of osymu- 
 riate of mercury, half a pound ; muriate of 
 ammonia, four ounces; solution of subcar- 
 bonate of potash, half a pint ; distilled 
 water, four pints. First dissolve the iijuri- 
 ate of ammonia, then the oxymuriate of 
 mercury, in the distilled water, and add 
 thereto the solution of subcarbonate of 
 potash. Wash the precipitated powder until 
 it becomes tasteless; then dry it." It is 
 only used externally, iu the form of oint- 
 ment, as an application in some cutaneous 
 atfections. 
 
 HYDKA'RGYRUM PURIFICA'TUM. 
 Purified mercury. Argtntum rivuni puri- 
 ficatum. " Take of mercury, by weight, 
 six pounds; iron filings, a jiound. Rub 
 them together, and disUl the mercury from 
 an iron retort, by the application of heat 
 to it." Purified quicksilver is someiimes 
 administered in its metallic slate, in doses 
 of an ounce or more, in constipation of the 
 bou'els. 
 
 HYDRA'RGYRUS ACETA'TUS. Mtr- 
 curius acetalus. Pilults Keyseri. By this 
 preparation of mercury, the celebrated 
 Keyser acquired an immense fortune in 
 curing the venereal disease. It is an ace- 
 late of mercury, and therefore termed liy- 
 drargyri acetas in the new chemical nomen- 
 clature. The dose is from three to five 
 grains. Notwithstanding the encomium 
 .^iven to it by some, it does not appear to 
 be so etBcacious as some other preparations 
 of mercury. 
 
 HYDRA'RGYRUS PHOSPHORA'TUS. 
 This remedy has been observed to heal 
 inveterate venereal ulcers in a very short 
 time, nay, in the course of a very few days, 
 particularly those about the pudenda. In 
 venereal inflammations of the eyes, chancres, 
 rheumatisms, and chronic eruptions, it has 
 proved of eminent service. Upon the 
 whole, if used with necessarj^ precaution, 
 and in the hands of a judicious practi- 
 tioner, it is a medicine mild and gentle 
 in its operation. The cases in which it 
 deserves the preference over other mercu- 
 rial preparations, are these : in an invete- 
 rate stage of syphilis, particularly in per- 
 sons of torpid insensible fibres ; in cases of 
 exostosis, as well as obstructions in the lym- 
 phatic system ; in chronic complaints of the 
 skin. 
 
 The following is the formula. R^ Hy- 
 drargyri phosphorati, gr. iv. Corticis cin- 
 namoni in pulverem triti, gr. siv. Sac- 
 chari purif. 35s. Misce. The whole to be 
 divided into eight equal parts, one of which 
 is to be taken every morning and evening, 
 unless salivation takes place, when it ought 
 'n ?ie discontinued. Some patients, ho\v- 
 
 ever, will bear from one to two grains of 
 the phosphate of quicksilver, without incon- 
 venience. 
 
 HYDRA'RGYRUS PRECIPITATUS CI- 
 NE'REUS. Tills preparation is an oxide 
 of mercury, and nearly tlie same with the 
 hydrui-gyri oxydum cinereiim of the London 
 pharmacopoeiii ; it is used as an alterative 
 in cases of pains arising from an admixture 
 of rheumatism with syphilis. It may be 
 substituted for the hydiargyrus suljihuratus 
 ruber, in fumigating ozsena, and venereal 
 ulcerated sore throat on account of its not 
 yielding any vapour offensive to the pa- 
 tient. 
 
 HYDRA'RGYRUS VITRIOLA'IUS. Tur- 
 pdhum minerale. Mer curias tmtlicus fluvuf.. 
 Sulphas hydrargyri. Formerly this medi- 
 cine was in more general use than in the 
 present day. It is a very powerful and 
 active alterative when given in small doses. 
 Two grains act on the stomach so as to |jro- 
 duce violent vomitings. It is recommended 
 as an errhine in cases of amaurosis. In com- 
 bination with antimony it acts powerfully on 
 the skin. 
 
 Hydrkljj'uji. (From viae, water, and 
 s/.a/sv, oil.) A mixture of oil and water. 
 
 Hvdrenteroce'le. (From vS'uf, water, 
 ifiijizv, an intestine, and icuKn, a tumour.) 
 A dropsy of the scrotum, attended with 
 rupture. 
 
 Hydro'a. (From vJ'crp, water.) A watery 
 pustule. 
 
 Hydrocarhonale. See Carburelted hydro-' 
 gen gas. 
 
 HYDROCA'RDTA. (From u%, water, 
 and ojipj^ia., the heart.) Hydrocordis. Hy- 
 drops pericardii, . Dropsy of the heart. Drop- 
 sy of the pericardium. A collection of fluid 
 in the pericardium, which may be either 
 coagulable lymph, serum, ora puriforra fluid. 
 It produces symptoms similar to those of 
 hydrothoras, with violent palpitation of the 
 heart, Snd mostly an intermittent pulse. It 
 is incurable. 
 
 HYDROCELE. (From uSmp, water, and 
 ji«A«, a tumour.) The term hydrocele, used 
 in a literal sense, means any tumour pro- 
 duced by water ; but surgeons have always 
 confined it to those which possess either 
 the membranes of the scrotum, or the coats 
 of the testicle and its vessels. The first 
 of these, viz. that which has its seat in 
 the membranes of the scrotum, anasarca 
 integumentorum, is common to the whole 
 bag, and to all the cellular substance which 
 loosely envelops both the testes. It is, 
 strictly speaking, only a symptom of a dis- 
 ease, in which the whole habit is most fre- 
 quently more or less concerned, and very 
 seldom afiects the part only. The latter, 
 or that which occupies the coats immediately 
 investing the testicle and its vessels, hydro- 
 cele tunicae viginalis, is absolutely locals 
 very seldom aflFects the common membrane 
 of the scrotum, generally attacks one side 
 
HYD 
 
 HYD 
 
 433 
 
 Only ; and is frequently found hi persons 
 who are perfectly free from all other com- 
 plaints. 
 
 The anasarca integunaentcrum retains the 
 itnpression of the finger. The vaginal hy- 
 drocele has an undulating feel. 
 
 The hydrocele of the tunica vaginalis 
 testis is a morbid accumulation of the water 
 separated on the internal surface of the tu- 
 nica vaginalis, to moisten or lubricate the 
 testicle. 
 
 From its first appearance, it seldom dis- 
 appears, or diminishes, but generally con- 
 tinues to increase, sometimes rapidly, at 
 others more slowly. In some, it grows to 
 a painful degree of distention in a few 
 months : in others, it continues many years 
 with little disturbance. As it enlarges, it 
 becomes more tense, and is sometimes 
 transparent ; so that if a candle is held on 
 the opposite side, a degree of light is per- 
 ceived through the whole tumour ; but the 
 only certain distinction is the fluctuation, 
 which is not found when the disease is an 
 hernia of the omentum, or intestines, or an 
 inflammatory or a scirrhous tumour of the 
 testicle. 
 
 Hydroce'le cysta'ta. Encysted hydro- 
 cele of the spermatic cord resembles the 
 common hydrocele ; but the tumour does 
 not extend to the testicle, which may be 
 felt below or behind it, while, in the hy- 
 drocele of the vaginal coat, when large, the 
 testicle cannot be discovered. In this dis- 
 ease also, the penis is not buried in the 
 tumour. Sometimes the fluid is contained 
 in two distinct cells ; and this is discovered 
 by little contractions in it. It is distin- 
 guished from the anasarcous hydrocele by 
 a sensible fluctuation, and the want of the 
 inelastic pitting ; from hernia, by its be- 
 ginning below, from its not receding in an 
 horizontal position, and not enlarging by 
 coughing and sneezing. 
 
 Hydroce'le funi'culi sper.iia'tici, or 
 hydrocele of the spermatic cord. Anasar- 
 cous hydrocele of the spermatic cord some- 
 times accompanies ascites, and, at other 
 times, it is found to be confined to the cellu- 
 lar substance, in or about the spermatic cord. 
 The causes of this disease may be obstruc- 
 tions in the lymphatics, leading from the 
 part, in consequence of scirrhous affections 
 of the abdominal viscera, or the pressure of 
 a truss applied for the cure of hernia. 
 
 When the afl^sction is connected with 
 anasarca in other parts, it is then so evi- 
 dent as to require no particular description. 
 When it is local, it is attended with a co- 
 lourless tumour in the course of the sper- 
 matic cord, soft and inelastic to the touch, 
 and unaccompanied with fluctuation. In 
 as erect position of the body, it is of an 
 oblong figure ; but when the body is re- 
 cumbent, it is flatter, and somewhat round. 
 Generally it is no longer than the part of 
 the cord which lies in the groin ; though 
 
 5-5 
 
 sometimes it extends as far as the testicle, 
 and even stretches the scrotum to an un- 
 common size, ijy pressure, a great part of 
 the swelling can always he made to recede 
 into the abdomen. It instantly, however, 
 returns to its former situation, on the pres- 
 sure being withdrawn. 
 
 Hydroce LE periton.e'i. Ascites, or com" 
 mon dropsy of the belly. 
 
 Hydroce'le spijfA'z.is. A watery swell- 
 ing on the vertebrae. 
 
 Hydrocelo'des ischu'ria. (FvomvScep, 
 water, and y.xxaJ'ii;, attended with tumour.) 
 Applied to a suppression of urine, from a 
 rupture of the urethra. 
 
 HYDROCE'PHALUS. (From vSa>p, 
 
 water, and x£?a?.«, the head.) Hydrocepha- 
 lum. Dropsy of the brain. Dropsy of the 
 head. A genus of disease arranged by 
 Cullen, in the class cachexies, and order i«- 
 iumescentice. It is distinguished by authors 
 into external and internal : 1. Hydrocepha- 
 lus externus, is a collection of wafer between 
 the membranes of the brain. 2. Hydroce- 
 phalus inlernus, is when a fluid is collected 
 in the ventricles of the brain, producing di- 
 latation of the pupils, apoplexy, &c. See 
 Apoplexia. It is sometimes of a chronic 
 nature, when the water has been known to 
 increase to an enormous quantity, effecting 
 a diastasis of the bones of the head, and an 
 absorption of the brain. 
 
 Pain in the head, particularly across the 
 brow, stupor, dilatation of the pupils, nausea, 
 vomiting, preternatural slowness of the 
 pulse, and convulsions, are the pathogno- 
 mic symptoms of this disease, which have 
 been laid down by the generality of wri- 
 ters. 
 
 Hydrocephalus is almost peculiar to chil- 
 dren, being rarely known to extend beyond 
 the age of twelve or fourteen ; and it seems 
 more frequently to arise in those of a scro- 
 phulous and ricketty habit than in others. It 
 IS an affection which has been observed to 
 pervade families, affecting all or the greater 
 part of the children at a certain period of 
 their life ; which seems to show that, in 
 many cases, it depends more on the general 
 habit than on any local affection, or acci- 
 dental cause. 
 
 The disease has generally been .supposed 
 to arise in consequence either of injuries 
 done to the brain itself, by blows, falls, &c. 
 from scirrhous tumours or excrescences 
 within the skull, from original laxity or 
 weakness in the brain, or from general 
 debility and an impoverished state of the 
 blood. 
 
 With respect to its proximate cause, vtvy 
 opposite opinions are still entertained by 
 medical writers, which, in conjunction with 
 the equivocal nature of its symptoms, prove 
 a source of considerable embarrassment to 
 the young practioner. 
 
 Dr. Beddoes says, he believes it to beloTig 
 
■134 
 
 liYD 
 
 II YD 
 
 lo inflammation, and that, at an early peiic/d, 
 he should be inclined to bleed as largely as 
 in pneumonia. 
 
 Dr. Withering ob.serves, that, in a great 
 many cases, if not in all, congestion, or 
 slight inflammation, are the precursors to 
 the aqueous accumulation. 
 
 Dr. Rush thinks, that, instead of its being 
 considered an idiopathic dropsy, it should 
 be considered only as an effect of a primary 
 inflammation or congestion of blood in the 
 brain. It appears, says he, that the disease, 
 in its first stage, is the effect of causes 
 which produce a less degree of that inflam- 
 mation v\bich constitutes phrenitis ; and 
 that its second stage is a less degree of that 
 effusion which produces serous apoplexy in 
 adults. The former partakes of the npture 
 of the chronic inSammation of Dr. Cullen, 
 and the asthenic inflammation of Dr. Brown. 
 — There are others again who view the sub- 
 ject in a very different light. Dr. Darwin 
 supposes inactivity, or torpor of the absorb- 
 ent vessels of the brain, to be the cause of 
 hydrocephalus jnternus ; but he confesses, in 
 another part of his work, that the torpor of 
 the absorbent vessels may often exist as a 
 secondary effect. 
 
 Dr. Whytt, wiio has published an inge- 
 nious, treatise on the disease, observes, tlie 
 immediate cause of every kind of dropsy is 
 the same ; viz. such a state of the parls as 
 makes the exlialent arteries throw out a 
 greater quantity of fluids than the absorb- 
 ents can take up. From what he after- 
 Avards mentions, he evidently considers this 
 state as consisting in debility. 
 
 As many cases are accompanied with an 
 increased or inflammatory action of the ves- 
 sels of the braiu, and others again are ob- 
 served to prevail along with general ana- 
 sarca, it seems rational to allow that hydro- 
 cephalus is, in some instances, the conse- 
 quence of congestion, or slight inflamma- 
 tion in the brain ; and that, in others, it 
 arises either from general debility or topical 
 laxity. In admitting these as incontrovert- 
 ible facts, Dr. Thomas is, at the same time, 
 induced to suppose that the cases of it oc- 
 curring from mere debility are by no means 
 frequent. 
 
 The great analogy subsisting between the 
 symptoms which arecharacteristic of inflam- 
 mation, and those which form the first stage 
 of the acute species of hydrocephalus, (for 
 the disease, as already observed, has been 
 divided into the chronic and acute by some 
 writers.) together with the good effects of- 
 ten consequent on blood-letting, and the 
 inflammatory appearance which the blood 
 frequently exhibits, seem to point out strong 
 proof of the disease being, in most instances, 
 an active inflammation, and that it rarely 
 occurs from mere debiliiy, as a primary 
 cause. 
 
 The progress of the disorder has- 1)y some, 
 l-een divided into three stages. 
 
 When it is accompanied by an increased 
 or inflammatory action of the brain, as not 
 uncommonly happens, its first stage is inark- 
 ed with many of the symptoms of pyrexia, 
 such as languor, inactivity, loss of appetite, 
 nausea, vomiting, parched tongue, hot, dry 
 skin, flushing of the face, headach, throb- 
 bing of the temporal arteries, and quickened 
 pulse ; which symptoms always suflfer an 
 exacerbation in the evenings but towards 
 morning become milder. 
 
 When it is unaccompanied by any inflam- 
 matory action of the brain, many of these 
 appearances are not to be observed. In 
 these cases, it is marked by a dejection of 
 countenance, loss cf appetite, pains over the 
 eyes, soreness of the integuments of the 
 cranium to the touch, propensity to the bed, 
 aversion to being moved, nausea, and cos- 
 tiveness. The disease, at length, makes a 
 remarkable transition, wliich denotes the 
 commencement of its second stage. The 
 child screams out, without being able to as- 
 sign any cause ; its sleep is much disturbed ; 
 there is a considerable dilatation of the pu- 
 jiils of the eyes, without any contraction on 
 their being exposed to light ; lethargic tor- 
 por, with strabismus, or perhaps double 
 vision ensues, and the pulse becomes slow 
 and unequal. 
 
 In the third stage, the pulse returns again 
 to the febrile state, becoming uncommonly 
 quick and variable ; and coma, with con- 
 vulsions, ensue. When the accumulatioii of 
 water is very great, and the child youngj 
 the sutures recede a considerable way from 
 each other, and the head, towards the end, 
 becomes much enlarged. 
 
 When recoveries have actually taken 
 place in hydrocephalus, we ought probably 
 to attribute more to the efforts of nature 
 than to the interference of art. In every 
 instance it is to be regarded as of diflicult 
 cure. 
 
 An accumulation of water in the ven- 
 tricles of the brain, is one of the most 
 common appearances to be observed on dis- 
 section. In different cases, this is accumu- 
 lated in greater on less quantities. It some- 
 times amounts only to a few ounces, and 
 occasionally to some pints. When the 
 quantity of water is considerable, the forni,x 
 is raised at its anterior extremity, in conse- 
 quence of its accumulation, and an imme- 
 diate opening of conimutiicfition is thereby 
 formed between the lateral ventricles. The 
 water is of a purer colour and more limpid 
 than what is found in the dropsy of the 
 thorax, or abdomen. It appears, however, 
 to be generally of the same nature with the 
 water that is accumulated in these cavities 
 In some instances, the water in hydrocepha- 
 lus, contains a very small proportion of co- 
 agulable matter, and in others it is entirely 
 free from it. 
 
 When the water is accinnulated fo a very 
 large quantify in the ventricles, the substance 
 
H¥D 
 
 JIYD 
 
 43a 
 
 01 the brain appears to be a sort of pulpy bag, 
 containing a fluid. The skull, upon such oc- 
 casions, is very mucli enlarged in size, and 
 altered in its shape ; and it appears exceed- 
 ingly large in proportion to the face. On 
 removing the scalp, the bones are found to 
 be very thin, and there are frequently broad 
 spots of membrane in the bone. These ap- 
 pearances are, however, only to be observed 
 where the disease has been of some years 
 continuance. 
 
 In some cases, where the quantity of wa- 
 ter collected is not great, the substance of 
 ihe brain has appeared to be indurated, and 
 in others softened. At times, the organ has 
 been found gorged with blood ; collections 
 also of a viscid tenacious matter have been 
 discovered in cysls, uponitsexternal surface, 
 and tumours have been found attached to 
 its substance, 
 
 The treatment must be prompt and active 
 to give a tolerable chance of success. The 
 general indications are, in the first stage, to 
 lessen the inflammatory action, afterwards 
 to promote absorption. Should the patient 
 be about the age of puberty, of a plethoric 
 habit, and the symptoms run high at the 
 beginning, it will be proper to take some 
 blood, especially from the temporal artery, 
 or the jugular vein ; but, if younger, or the 
 disease more advanced, a sutKcient quantity 
 may be v;ithdrawn by leeches, applied to 
 the temples, or in the direction of thesutures. 
 The bowels must then be thoroughly evacu- 
 ated by some active cathartic, as they are 
 usually very torpid, calomel with scammony, 
 or jalap, for example ; and, in the progress 
 of the complaint, this function must be kept 
 up with some degree of activity. For this 
 purpose, calomel may be given in divided 
 doses, or some other mercurial preparation, 
 which may not run off too rapidly, producing 
 mere watery stools, but regularly clear out 
 the bowels, as well as the liver, and promoie 
 the other secretions. Besides mercury is 
 the most powerful remedy in rousing the 
 absorbents, ahd some of the most remarkable 
 cures of this disease, even at an advanced 
 period, have been effected by it : whence it 
 would be adviseable, where the disease was 
 proceeding rapidly, and particularly if the 
 bowels were irritable, to use mercurial fric- 
 tions, that the system might be sooner affect- 
 ed. Another very important step, afterclear- 
 ing the bowels, is to apply some evapora- 
 ting lotion assiduously to the scalp, previous- 
 ly shaved ; and the antiphlogistic regimen 
 should be steadily observed. Diaphoretics 
 will generally be proper, assisted by the 
 warm bath ; and diuretics on some occasions 
 may be useful ; but digitalis, which has been 
 recommended on this ground, seems more 
 likely to avail by lessening arterial action. 
 Blisters may be applied to the temples, be- 
 hind the ears, or to the nape of the neck, 
 each perhaps successively ; and dressed with 
 savine cerate occasionally, to increase tjie 
 
 discharge, and irritation externally : issues 
 appear not so likely to prove beneficial. 
 Errhines may farther contribute to obviate 
 internal effusion. Electricity has been pro- 
 posed to rouse the absorbents in the second 
 stage ; but its efficacy, and even propriety, 
 is very doubtful. Should the progress of 
 the complaint be fortunately arrested, the 
 strength must be established by a nutritious 
 diet, and tonic medicines; taking care to 
 keep the bowels in good order, and the head 
 cool ; an issue, under these circumstances, 
 may be a very useful remedy. 
 
 Hydroce'phalus acu'tcs. See Hydro 
 cephalus. 
 
 Hydroce'phalus exte'rnbs. Water be- 
 tween the brain and its membranes. 
 
 Hydroce'phalus inte'rnus. Water in 
 the ventricles of the brain. 
 
 HYDROCO' I'YLE. (From v%, wa- 
 ter, and nolvMjihe cotula.) 1. The name 
 of a genus of plants in the Linnsan sys- 
 tem. Class, Fenlandria. Order, Digij- 
 nia. 
 
 2. The name, in some pharmacopoeias, 
 for (he common marsh or water cotula, or 
 penny-wort, wiiich is said to possess acrid 
 qualities. 
 
 Hydrocy'stis. (From v^a-fi, water, and 
 Kvri;, a vesicle.) An encysted dropsy. 
 
 HY'DROGEN. {Hydrogtnium ; ii-omvUf, 
 water, and yivo/xAi, to become, or ytn^ce, 
 \o produce, because with oxygen it produces 
 water.) Base of inflammable air. 
 
 Hydrogen is a substance not perceptible 
 to our sensations in a separate stale; but 
 its existence is not at all the less certain. 
 Though we cannot exhibit it experimenlaliy 
 uncombiued, we can pursue it while it 
 passes out of one combination into another; 
 we cannot, indeed, arrest it on its passage, 
 but we never fail to discover it, at least if 
 we use the proper chemical means, when it 
 presents itself to our notice in the new com- 
 pound. 
 
 Hydrogen, as it.s name esi)resses, is 0!)e 
 of the constituent elements of water. Its 
 existence was unkcown till lately. It is 
 plentifully distributed in nature, jnid acts 
 a very considerable part in the processes of 
 the animal and vegetable economy. It is 
 one of the ingredients in the varieties of bi- 
 tumen, oils, fats, ardent spirit, ether, and, 
 in fact, all the proximate component jiarls 
 of animal and vegetable bodies. It forms 
 a constituent part "of all animal and vegeta- 
 ble acids. It is one of Ihe constituents of 
 ammonia and of various other compound 
 gases. 
 
 It possesses so great an affinity for calo- 
 ric, that it can only exist separately in the 
 state of gas : it is consequently impossible 
 to procure it in the concrete or liquid state, 
 independent of combination. 
 
 Solid hydrogen, therefore, united to ca- 
 loric and liRht, forms htdkogkn iii.is. 
 
436 
 
 H¥D 
 
 Hil:> 
 
 Pro'periits of Hydrogen Gas. 
 
 Tliis ^as, which was formerly called in- 
 flammable air, was discovered by Mr. Ca- 
 vendish, in the year 1768, or rather he first 
 obtained it in a state of purity, and ascer- 
 tained ils more important properties, though 
 it had been noticed long before. The famous 
 phijosophical candle attests the antiquity of 
 this discovery. 
 
 Hydrogen gas, like oxygen gas, is a tri- 
 ple compound, consisting of the ponderable 
 base of hydrogen, caloric, and light. It 
 possesses all the mechanical properties of 
 atmospheric air. It is the lightest substance 
 whose weight we are able to estimate -. when 
 in its purest state, and free from moisture, 
 it is about fourteen times lighter than at- 
 mospheric air. It is not fitted for respira- 
 tion ; animals, when obliged to breathe in it, 
 die almost instantaneously. It is decom- 
 posed by living vegetables, and its basis 
 becomes one of the constituents of oil, re- 
 sin, tc. It is inflammable, and burns ra- 
 pidly W'hen kindled, in conlact with atmos- 
 pheric air, or oxygen gas, by means of the 
 electric spark, or by an inflamed body ; and 
 burns, when pure, with a yellowish lambent 
 flame; but all burning substances are im- 
 mediately extinguished when immersed in 
 it. It is, therefore, incapable of supporting 
 combustion. It is not injurious to growing 
 vegetables. It is unabsorbable by most 
 substances : water absorbs it very sparingly. 
 It is capable of dissolving carbon, sulphur, 
 }ihosphorus, arsenic, and many other bodies. 
 When its basis combines with that of oxygen 
 gas, water is formed ; witii nitrogen, it forms 
 ammonia. It does not act on earthy sub- 
 stances. 
 
 Method of obtaining Hydrogen Gas. — A 
 ready method of obtaining hydrogen gas 
 consists in subjecting water to the action of 
 a substance which is capable of decomposing 
 this fluid. 
 
 >. 1. For this purpose, let sulphuric acid, 
 previously diluted with four or five times its 
 weight of water, be poured on iron filings, 
 or bits of zinc, in a small retort, or gas-bottle, 
 called a pneumatic flask, or proof; as soon 
 as the diluted acid comes in contact with the 
 roetal, a violent effervescence takes place, 
 and hydrogen gas escapes without external 
 heat being applied. It may be collected in 
 the usual manner over water, taking care to 
 let a certain portion escape, on account of 
 the atmospheric air contained in the disen- 
 gaging vessels. 
 
 The production of hydrogen gas in the 
 above way is owing to the decomposition of 
 water. The iron, or zinc, when in contact 
 with this fluid, in conjunction with sulphuric 
 acid, has a greater afi&nity to oxygen than the 
 hydrogen gas ; the oxygen, therefore, unites 
 to it, and forms an oxid of that metal which 
 is instantly attacked and dissolved by the 
 acid ; the other constituent part of the wa- 
 ter, the hydrogen, is set free, which by unit- 
 
 ing with caloric, assumes (he form of hy- 
 drogeti gas. The oxygen is, therefore, the 
 bond of union between the metal and the 
 acid. 
 
 The hissing noise or effervescence, ob- 
 servable during the process, is owing to the 
 rapid motion excited in the mixture by means 
 of the great number of air-bubbles quickly 
 disengaged and breaking at the surface of 
 the fluid. 
 
 We see, also, in this case, that two sub- 
 stances exert an attraction, and are even capa- 
 ble of decomposing jointly a ihird^ which 
 neither of them is able to do singly, ris. ; if 
 we present sulphuric acid alone, or iron or 
 zinc alone, to water, they cannot detach the 
 oxygen from the hydrogen of that fluid ; but, 
 if both are applied, a decomposition is in- 
 stantly effected. This experiment, therefore, 
 proves that the agency of chemical affinity 
 between two or more bodies may lie dormant 
 until it is called into action by the interposi- 
 tion of another body, which frequently ex- 
 erts no energy upon any of them in a sepa- 
 rate state. Instances of this kind were for- 
 merly called predisposing affinities. 
 
 3. Iron, in a red heat, has also the proper- 
 ty of decomposing water, by dislodging the 
 oxygen from its combination with hydrogen, 
 in the following manner: — 
 
 Let a gun-barrel, having its touch-hole 
 screwed up, pass through a furnace, or large 
 crucible perforated for that purpose, taking 
 care to incline the barrel at the narrowest 
 part ; adjust to ils upper extremity a retort 
 charged with water, and let the other extre- 
 mity terminate in a tube introduced under a 
 receiver in the pneumatic trough. When 
 the apparatus is thus disposed, and well lu- 
 ted, bring the gun-barrel to a red heat, and, 
 when thoroughly red-hot, make the water in 
 the retort boil ; the vapour, when passing 
 through the red-hot tube, will yield hydro- 
 gen gas abundantly. In this experiment, the 
 oxygen of the water combines with the iron 
 at a red heat, so as to convert it into an 
 oxid, and the caloric applied combines with 
 the hydrogen of the water, and forms hy- 
 drogen gas. It is, therefore, the result of a 
 double aflinity, that of the oxygen of the 
 water for the metal, and that of its hydrogen 
 for caloric. 
 
 The more caloric is employed in the ex- 
 periment of decomposing water by means of 
 iron. Sic. the sooner is the water decom- 
 posed. 
 
 Hydrogen gas combined with carbon, is 
 frequently found in great abundance in 
 mines and coal-pits, where it is sometimes 
 generated suddenly, and becomes mixed 
 with the atmospheric air of these subter- 
 raneous cavities. If a lighted candle be 
 brought in, (his mixture often explodes, 
 and produces the most dreadful efiects. It 
 is called, by miners, fire-damp. It gene- 
 rally forms a cloud in the upper pait of the 
 mine, on account of its levitv, but does not 
 
HYD 
 
 HYD 
 
 437 
 
 mix there with atmospheric air, unless some 
 agitation takes place. The miners frequently 
 set fire to it with a candle, lying at the same 
 time flat on their faces to escape the violence 
 of the shock. An easier and more safe 
 method of clearing the mine, is by leading 
 a long tube through the shaft of it, to the 
 ash-pit of a furnace ; by this means the gas 
 will be conducted to feed the fire. 
 
 Sir Humphrey Davy has invented a valu- 
 able instrument, called a safely lamp, which 
 will enable the miners to convey a light into 
 such impure air without risk. This is 
 founded on the important discovery, made 
 by him, that flame is incapable of passing 
 through minute apertures in a metallic 
 substance, which yet are pervious to air : 
 the reason of which appears to be, that the 
 ignited gas, or vapour, is so much cooled 
 by the metal in its passage, as to cease being 
 luminous. 
 
 Hydrogen gas, in whatever manner pro- 
 duced, always originates from water, either 
 in consequence of a preceding decomposi- 
 tion, by which it had been combined in the 
 state of solid or fixed hydrogen, with one 
 of the substances employed, or from a de- 
 composition of water actually taking place 
 during the experiment. 
 
 There are instances recorded of a vapour 
 issuing from the stomach of dead persons, 
 which took fire on the approach of a can- 
 dle. We even find accounts, in several 
 works, of the combustion of living human 
 beings, which appeared to be spontaneous. 
 Dr. Swediaur has related some instances of 
 porters at Warsaw, who having drank 
 abundantly of spirit, fell down in the street, 
 with the smoke issuing out of their mouths ; 
 and people came to their assistance, saying 
 they would take fire ; to [)revent which, 
 they made them drink a great quantity of 
 milk, or used a more singular expedient, by 
 causing them to swallow the urine of the by- 
 standers, immediately on its evacuation. 
 
 However difficult it may be to give cre- 
 dit to such narratives, it is equally difficult 
 to reject them entirely, without refusing to 
 admit the numerous testimonies of men, 
 who were, for the most part, worthy of cre- 
 dit. Citisen Lair has collected ail the cir- 
 cumstances of this nature which he found 
 dispersed in different books, and has re- 
 jected those which did not appear to be sup- 
 ported by respectable tesiimony, to which he 
 has added some others related by persons 
 still living. These narratives are nine in 
 number ; they were communicated to the 
 Philomathic Society, at Paris, and inserted 
 in the bulletin, Thermidor, An. 5, No. 29. 
 The cause of this phenomenon has been 
 attributed to a development of hydrogen 
 gas taking place in the stomachs of these in- 
 dividuals. 
 
 Cilizpn Lair believes that the bodies of 
 these people were not burned perfectly 
 spontaneously, but it appeared to be owing 
 
 to some very slight external cause, such as 
 the fire of a candle, taper, or pipe. 
 
 HY'DROGEN GAS, SULPHURE'T- 
 TED. Sulphuretted hydrogen gas possesses 
 the properties of an acid ; for when ab- 
 sorbed by water, its solution reddens vege- 
 table blues ; it combines also with alka- 
 lies, earths, and with several metallic ox- 
 ides. Sulphuretted hydrogen combined 
 with any base, forms a hydro-snlphuret, 
 which may be also called an hepatule, to 
 distinguish it from an hepar, which is the 
 union of sulphur singly with a base. Sul- 
 phuretted hydrogen gas possesses an ex- 
 tremely offensive odour, resembling that of 
 putrid eggs. It kills animals, and extin- 
 guishes burning bodies. When in contact 
 with oxygen gas, or atmospheric air, it is 
 inflammable. Mingled with nitrous gas, it 
 burns with a yellowish green flame. It is 
 decomposed by ammonia, by oxy-rnuriatic 
 acid gas and by sulphurous acid gas. 
 It has a strong action on the greater num- 
 ber of metallic oxides. Its specific gravity 
 is about 1.18 when pure. It is composed, 
 according to Thomson, of sixteen parts of 
 sulphur, and one of hydrogen. It has the 
 properly of dissolving a small quantity of 
 phosphorus. 
 
 Sulphuretted hydrogen gas may be ob- 
 tained in several ways : — 
 
 J. Take dry sulphuret of potash, put it 
 into a tubulated retort, lodged in a sand- 
 bath, or supported over a lamp; direct the 
 neck of the retort under a receiver placed 
 in the pneumatic trough ; then pour gra- 
 dually upon the sulphuret diluted sulphu- 
 ric, or muriatic acid ; a violent efferves- 
 cence will take place, and sulphuretted 
 hydrogen gas will be liberated. When no 
 more gas is produced spontaneously, urge 
 the mixture with heat, by degrees, till it 
 boils, and gas will again be liberated abun- 
 dantly. 
 
 The water made use of for receiving it, 
 should be heated to about 80° or 90° ; at 
 this temperature it dissolves little of the gas : 
 whereas, if cold water be made use of, a 
 much greater quantity of it is absorbed. 
 
 Explanation. — Though sulphur makes no 
 alteration on water, which proves that sul- 
 phur has less attraction for oxygen than hy- 
 drogen has, yet if sulphur be united to an 
 alkali, this combination decomposes water 
 wlieneverit comes in contact with it, though 
 the alkali itself has no attraction either for 
 oxygen or hydrogen. 
 
 The formation of this gas explains this 
 truth. On adding the sulphuret of potash 
 to the water, this fluid becomes decomposed, 
 part of the sulphur robs it of its oxygen, 
 and forms with it sulphuric acid, this gene- 
 rated acid unites to part of the alkali, and 
 forms sulphate of potash. The liberated 
 hydrogen dissolves another part of the sul- 
 phur, and forms with it sulphuretted hydro- 
 gen, the basis of this gas, which is retained 
 
4cJ8 
 
 H¥D 
 
 HYD 
 
 fey the separated portion of the alkali. The 
 sulphuric or muriatic acid added now CKtri- 
 cates it from the alkali, and makes it fly off' 
 in the form of gas. 
 
 Diluted muriatic acid seems best adapted 
 for the production of sulphuretted hydrogen 
 gas from alkaline sulphurets. If nitric acid 
 be made use of it must be much diluted. 
 Sulphuric acid yields little gas, unless as- 
 sisted by heat. When the proportion of 
 sulphur in the sulphuret exceeds that of the 
 alkali, the dense sulphuric acid poured 
 upon it emits sulphurous acid gas. All the 
 rest of the acids may be made use of for de- 
 composing the sulphurets. 
 
 2. When iron and sulphur are united to- 
 gether, they aiFord a large quantity of sul- 
 phuretted hydrogen gas, on submitting them 
 to the action of heat, in contact with diluted 
 muriatic acid. 
 
 Melt together, in a crucible, equal parts 
 of iron filings and sulphur ; the product is 
 a black brittle mass, called sulphuret of 
 iron. Reduce this to powder, and put it, 
 with a little water, into a tubulated re- 
 tort ; add diluted muriatic acid, and apply 
 a gentle heat, till no more gas is disen- 
 gaged. The philosophy of this experi- 
 ment is analogous to the former. Part 
 of the oxygen of the water unites to part 
 of the sulphur, and forms sulphuric acid ; 
 another part oxidizes the iron, which, dis- 
 solved by the acid, forms sulphate of iron ; 
 the hydrogen of the water unites to another 
 part of the sulphur, and forms sulphuretted 
 hydrogen, which becomes gaseous by the 
 addition of caloric. 
 
 3. Sulphuretted hydrogen gas may also 
 be obtained by healing an alkaline sulphu- 
 ret, with the addition of water, without the 
 aid of an acid. In this case, the water is 
 also decomposed ; its hydrogen unites with 
 part of the sulphur, and forms sulphuretted 
 hydrogen ; the oxygen of the water unites 
 xvith another part of the sulphur, and pro- 
 duces sulphuric acid, whicii joins to the al- 
 kali and forms a sulphate. The sulphuretted 
 hydrogen becomes disengaged by heat in 
 the gaseous form. 
 
 4. Sulphuretted hydrogen gas may be ob- 
 tained by passing hydrogen gas through sul- 
 phur, in a state of fusion. 
 
 For this purpose, put sulphur into a gun- 
 barrel, or Wedgwood's tube, and place it 
 across a furnace; fit to the lower extremity 
 a bent glass tube, v;h!ch goes under a re- 
 ceiver placed in the pneumatic trough, 
 and adapt to the upper extremity a tu- 
 bulated retort, or other apjiaralus proper 
 for producing hydrogen gas. The sul- 
 phur must then be heated, and, when 
 melted, the hydrogen gas evolved must be 
 made to pass over it, which, in this man- 
 ner, will dissolve part of the sulphur, and 
 become converted into sulphuretted hydro- 
 gen gas. 
 
 ft. It may likewise be procured in the 
 
 following direct manner : let a small quan- 
 tity of sulphur be enclosed in a jar full Of 
 hydrogen gas, and melt it by means of a 
 burning-glass. This method does not suc- 
 ceed except the hydrogen gas be as dry as 
 possible, for its affinity to sulphur is weak- 
 ened in proportion to its moisture. 
 
 6. The method, however, which aflfords 
 it purest, is by treating sulphuret of anti- 
 mony with diluted muriatic acid. The ex- 
 planation is similar to the preceding pro- 
 cesses. 
 
 HYDROGEN GAS, PBOSPHURE'T- 
 TED. This gas consists of phosphorus dis- 
 solved in hydrogen gas. 
 
 Properties. — It is the most combustible 
 substance in nature, and it is particularly 
 distinguished from all other gases, by the 
 property of taking fire immediately when 
 brought in contact with atmospheric air. 
 When mixed with oxygen gas, or with oxy- 
 muriatic acid gas, it burns with great vehe- 
 mence. When bubbles of it are suftiered to 
 pass through water, they explode in suc- 
 cession as they reach the surface of this 
 fluid. It has an insupportable odour, simi- 
 lar to that of putrid fish, ft is partly ab- 
 sorbable by distilled water, freed from at- 
 mospheric air, at low temperatures, whicli 
 takes up about one-third of its bulk, and 
 gives it out again without alteration by heat. 
 Water containing atmospheric air decom- 
 poses it, when suffered to stand with it for 
 some time. When exposed to vivid ligiit, it 
 deposits phosphorus in a crystalline form. 
 Methods of obtaining it. 
 
 1. Take a small retort; put into it one 
 part of phosphorus and ten of a concen- 
 trated solution of potash, or soda ; make 
 the mixture boil, and receive the liberated 
 gas over mercury ; or, if it be intended for 
 immediate use, it may be collected over 
 water. In this experiment, a decomposi- 
 tion of the water takes place. Its oxygen 
 unites to part of the phosphorus, and forms 
 phosphoric acid, which joins to the potash, 
 and forms phosphate of potash. The libe- 
 rated hydrogen dissolves another part of the 
 phosfshorus, and becomes converted into 
 phosphuretted hydrogen gas. 
 
 In thus preparing this gas, the body of the 
 retort should be filled as nearly as possible 
 with the mixture, otherwise the first portion 
 of gas which is produced in ilames in the re- 
 tort ; a vacuum is formed, and the water 
 forced up into the retort, which endangers 
 the bursting of it. 
 
 2. Phosphuretted hydrogen gas is also ob- 
 tained, if, by a direct ex])osure to a strong 
 heat, we effect a combination of phosphorus 
 and lime, and then throw this compound 
 into water, a great quantity of phosphu- 
 retted hydrogen gas will soon be formed, 
 and may be collected, in the usual manner, 
 over water or mercury. 
 
 The production of phosphuretted by- 
 
utfi 
 
 H¥l> 
 
 439 
 
 liro^en gas in this manner, is analogous to 
 thefirst, with the only difference that here 
 the decomposition of the water takes place 
 at common temperatures. 
 
 3. Phoaphuretted hydrogen gas may also 
 be obtained, according to Davy, in the fol- 
 lowing manner : — 
 
 Let water be decomposed in the usual 
 manner, by means of zinc and sulphuiic 
 acid, and add to the mixture a quantity of 
 phosphorus. The hydrogen evolved will 
 dissolve part of the phosphorus; phos- 
 phuretfed hydrogen gas will be produced, 
 and take fire at the surface of the fluid, so 
 long as the decomposition of the waler is 
 made with considerable rapidity. But the 
 gas produced* in this process, burns with a 
 more lambent flame than that obtained in 
 the usual manner, probably on account of 
 containing a larger quantity of hydrogen. 
 The experiment is nevertheless brilliant, for 
 the gas is disengaged in small bubbles, 
 which cover the whole surface of the fluid ; 
 they disengage themselves rapidly, new 
 ones are produced, and the whole fluid re- 
 sembles a well of fire. 
 
 For the success of this esperimenl, it is 
 essential that the water, during the action of 
 its decomposition, be considerably heated, 
 which may be etfecled by a copious addition 
 of sulphuric acid, and that the phosphorus 
 be present in a considerable quantity. Half a 
 part of phosphorus cut into small pieces, one 
 of granulated zinc, three of concentrated sul- 
 phuric acid, and five of water, answer this 
 purpose exceedingly well. 
 
 Phosphuretted hydrogen gas is also pro- 
 duced by nature. The air which burns at 
 the surface of certain springs, and forms 
 what are called burning-springs, and the 
 igiies fatui (Jack o'lanterns,) which glide 
 along burying grounds, or places where ani- 
 mal matter is putrefying, consist of hydrogen 
 gas, holding phosjihorus in solution. 
 
 Hydrogen gnz, light carbonated' See Car- 
 buretted hydrogen gas. 
 
 Hydrogen gas, heavy, carbonated. See Car- 
 biiretted hydrogen gas. 
 
 Hydrola'pathum. (From CS'iup, water, 
 and Ka-TraBovy the dock.) See Rumex hydro- 
 lapathuvi. 
 
 Hydro'meli. (From iiS^p, water, and 
 fMKi, honey.) Mulsuin. Aqua Mulsa. Me- 
 licralum. Braggat. Hydromel. Water im- 
 pregnated with honey. After it is fer- 
 mented, it is called vinous bydrouiel, or 
 mead. 
 
 HYDROME'TRA. (From ocLp, water, 
 and fJinTpa, the womb.) Hydrops uteri. 
 Dropsy of the womb. A genus of disease 
 in the class cachexies, and order intume- 
 sceniice, of Cullen. It produces a swelling 
 of the hypogastric region, slowly and 
 gradually increasing, resembling the figure 
 of the uterus, yielding to, or fluctuating 
 on, pressure ; Vv'ilhout ischury or preg- 
 r>ancy, Sauvages enumerates seven spe- 
 
 cies. It must be considered as a very rare 
 disease, and one that can with difficulty be 
 ascertained. 
 
 Hydro'mpiialum. (From JcL-p, water, 
 and (j^pczAo?, the navel.) A tumour of the 
 navel containing water. 
 
 Hydro'nosos. (From viwp, water, and 
 voa-og, a disease.) The svv-eating-siskness, 
 called Ephidrosis and Sudor anglicus. 
 
 Hydropede'sis. From v^.^, water, and 
 ^rjjJow, to break out.) A brcEiking out into 
 a violent sweat. 
 
 HYDROPHO'BIA. (From t.X.p water, 
 and <pr.Gi^j, to fear.) Rabies canina. Cy- 
 nanthrojnn. Cynutesia. Canine madness. 
 This disease arises in consequence of the 
 bite of a rabid animal, as a dog or cat, 
 and sometimes spontaneou.=ly. It is term- 
 ed hydrophobia, because persons that are 
 thus bitten dread the sight or the fall- 
 ing of water when first seized. Cullen 
 has arranged it under the class neuroses, 
 and order spasmi, and defines it a 
 loathing and great dread of drinking 
 any liquids, from their creating a pain- 
 ful convulsion of the pharynx, occasion- 
 ed most commonly by the bite of a mad 
 animal. 
 
 There are two species of hydrophobia : 
 
 1. Hydrophobia rabiosa, when there is a 
 desire of biiing. 
 
 2. Hydrophobia simplex, when there is 
 not a desire of biting. 
 
 Dr. James observes, that this peculiar 
 affection properly belongs to the canine 
 genus, viz. dogs, foxes, and wolves ; in 
 which animals only it seems to be innate 
 and natural, scarcely ever appearing in any 
 others, except when communicated from 
 these. When a dog is affected with mad- 
 ness, he becomes dull, solitary, and endea- 
 vours 10 hide himself, seldom barking, but 
 making a murmuring noise, and refusing 
 all kinds of meat and drink. He flies at 
 strangers; but, in this stage, he remembers 
 and respects his master; his head and (ail 
 bang down ; he walks as if overpowered by 
 sleep ; and a bite, at this period, though 
 dangerous, is not so apt to bring on the dis- 
 ease in the animal bitten as one inflicted at a 
 later period. The dog at length begins to 
 pant ; he breathes quickly and heavily ; 
 his tongue hangs out; his mouth is con- 
 tinually open, and discharges a large quan- 
 trty of froth. Sometimes he walks slowly, 
 as if lialf asleep, and then runs suddenly, 
 hut not always directly forward. At last 
 he forgets his master; his eyes have a dull, 
 watery, red appearance ; he grows thin and 
 weak, often falls down, gets up and attempts 
 to fly at every thing, becoming very soon quite 
 furious. The aoimal seldom iives in this 
 latter slate longer than thirty hours ; and it 
 is said, that his bites, towards the end of his 
 existence, are the most dangerous. The 
 throat of a person suti'ering hydrophobia is 
 always much affected ■■ and, it is asserted, 
 
.440 
 
 HYI) 
 
 HYD 
 
 the nearer the bite to this part the more 
 perilous. 
 
 Hydrophobia may be comraunicaled to 
 the human subject from the bites of cats, 
 cows, and other animals, not of the canine 
 species, to which the affection has been pre- 
 viously communicated. However, it is 
 from the bites of those domestic ones, the 
 dog and cat, that most cases of hydropho- 
 bia originate. It does not appear tliat the 
 bile of a person affected can communicate 
 (he disease to another ; at least the records 
 of medicine furnish no proof of this circum- 
 stance. 
 
 In the human species, the general symp- 
 toms attendant upon the bite of a mad dog, 
 or other rabid animal, are, at some indefi- 
 nite (leriod, and occasionally long after the 
 bitten part seems quite well, a slight pain 
 begins to be felt in it, now and then attended 
 with itching, but generally resembling a rheu- 
 matic pain. Then come on wandering pains, 
 with an uneasiness and heaviness, disturbed 
 sleep, and frightful dreams, accompanied 
 with great restlessness, sudden startings, and 
 spasms, sighing, anxiety, and a love for soli- 
 tude. These symptoms continuing to in- 
 crease daily, pains begin to shoot from the 
 place which was wounded, all along up to 
 the throat, with a sfraitness and .sensation 
 of choaking, and a horror and dread at the 
 sight of water, and other liquids, together 
 with a loss of appetite and tremor. The 
 person is, however, capable of swallowing 
 any solid substance with tolerable ease ; but 
 the moment that any thing in a fluid form 
 is brought in contact with his lips, it occa- 
 sions him to start back with much dread 
 and horror, although he labours perhaps 
 under great thirst at the time. 
 
 A vomiting of bilious matter soon comes 
 on, in the course of the disease, and an in- 
 tense hot fever ensues, attended with con- 
 tinual watching, great thirst, dryness and 
 roughness of the tongue, hoarseness of the 
 voice, and the discharge of a viscid saliva 
 from the mouth, which the patient is con- 
 stantly spitting out ; together with spasms of 
 the genital and urinary organs, in conse- 
 quence of which the evacuations are forcibly 
 thrown out. His respiration is laborious and 
 uneasy, but his judgment is unaffected ; and, 
 as long as he retains the power of speech, 
 his answers are distinct. 
 
 In some few instances, a severe delirium 
 arises, and closes the tragic scene ; but it 
 more frequently happens, that the pulse 
 becomes tremulous and irregular, that con- 
 vulsions arise, and that nature being at 
 length exhausted, sinks under the pressure 
 of misery. 
 
 The appearances to be observed, on dis- 
 section in hydrophobia, are unusual aridity 
 of the viscera and other parts ; marks of 
 inficimmation in the fauces, gula, and la- 
 rynis ; inflammatory ai'pearances in the sto- 
 mach, and an accumulation or efl'usion of 
 bWotl in ihe Suns-s. Some morks of inflam- 
 
 mation are likewise to be observed in the 
 brain, consisting in a serous effusion on its 
 surface, or in a redness of the pia mater; 
 which appearances have also presented 
 themselves in the dog. 
 
 In some cases of dissection, not the least 
 morbid appearance has been observed, either 
 in the fauces, diaphragm, stomach, or intes- 
 tines. The poison has, Iheiefore, been con- 
 ceived by some physicians to act upon the 
 nervous system, and to be so wholly con- 
 fined to it, as to make it a matter of doubt 
 whether the qualities of the blood are altered 
 or not. There is no known cure for this 
 terrible disease : and the only preventive to 
 be relied upon is the complete excision of 
 the bitten part, which should be performed 
 as soon as possible ; though it may perhaps 
 not be too late any time before the symp- 
 toms appear. 
 
 HYDROPHTHA'LMIA. (From Ua>^, wa- 
 ter, and o<^Bctxuot, the eye.) Hydrophlhal- 
 mium. There are two diseases, different in 
 their nature and consequences, thus termed. 
 The one is a mere anasarcous or (Edematous 
 swelling of the eyelid. The other, the true 
 hydrophthalmia, is a swelling of the bulb of 
 the eye from too great a collection of the 
 vitreous or aqueous humours. 
 
 Hvdrophtha'lmium. (From JtTffl^, water, 
 and o'^BaKfAoc, the eye) See HydrophlhaU 
 mia. 
 
 Hydrophysoce'le. (From vSu^, water, 
 ?U£r«, flatulence, and K«wr, a tumour.) Her- 
 nia, com.bined with hydrocele. 
 
 Hydeo'pica. (From vS'pu-^,, the dropsy.) 
 Medicines which relieve or cure dropsy. 
 
 Hydko'piper. (From vStup, water, and 
 •jriTTipt, pepper ; so called from its biting 
 the tongue like pepper, and being a native 
 of marshy places.) See Polygonum hydro- 
 piper. 
 
 Hydropneumosa'rca. (From 1^4)/), wa- 
 ter, TfvixifjLdL^ wind, and tra/)^, flesh.) A tu- 
 mour of air, water, and solid substances. 
 
 Hydropoi'des. (From v3f(f\^ a dropsy, 
 and aJ^oc, likeness.) A. term formerly appli- 
 ed to liquid and watery excrements. 
 
 HY'DROPS. (-7)fs, m. from iSu^, water.) 
 Dropsy. A preternatural collection of se- 
 rous or watery fluid in the cellular sub- 
 stance, or different cavities of the body. It 
 receives different appellations, according to 
 the particular situation in which it is 
 lodged. 
 
 When it is diffused through the cellular 
 membrane, either generally or partially, it is 
 called anasarC:>: When it is c '■posited in the 
 cavity of the cranium, it is called hydroce- 
 phalus ; when in the chest, hydrothorax, or 
 hydrops pectoris. When in the abdomen, 
 ascites. In the uterus, hydrometraj and 
 within the scrotum, hydrocele. 
 
 The causes of these diseases are a family 
 disposition thereto, frequent salivations, ex- 
 cessive and long-continued evacuations, a 
 free use of spirituous liquors, (which never 
 fail to destroy the digestive powers.) scirrboi'" 
 
HYD H¥D 141 
 
 siiies of the itver, spleen, pancreas, mesen- die, in difficult respiration, rbeumalisra, dis- 
 tery, and other abdominal viscera; prece- eases of the skin and glands, 
 ding diseases, as the jaundice, diarrhoea, dy- HYDROTHO'RAX. (From i/<r<»/i, water, 
 sentery, phthisis, asthnVa, gout, intermit- and fiap*!, the chest.) Hydrops thoracis. 
 tents of long duration, scarlet fever, and Hydrops pectoris. Dropsy of the chest. A 
 some of (he exanthemata ; a suppression of genus of disease in the class cachexicc, and 
 accustomed evacuations, the sudden stri- order intumtscenticE, of Cullen. Difficulty 
 king in of eruptive humours, ossification of of breathing, particularly when in an hori- 
 the valves of the heart, polypi in the right zonta! posture; sudden starlings from sleep, 
 ventricle, aneurism in the arteries, tumours with anxiety, and palpitations of the heart; 
 making a considerable pressure on the cough, paleness of the visage, anasarcous 
 neighbouring parts, permanent obstruction swellings of the lower extremities, thirst, 
 in the lungs, rupture of the thoracic duct, and a scarcity of urine, are the character- 
 exposure for a length of time to a moist at- istic symptoms of hydrothorax ; but the one 
 mosphere, laxity of the exhalants, defect in which is more decisive than all the rest, is a 
 the absorbents, topical weakness, and gene- fluctuation of water being perceived in the 
 ral debility. chest, either by the patient himself, or his 
 
 Hy'drops ad ma'tulam. Diabetes. medical attendant, on certain motions of 
 
 Hy'dkops arti'culi. a white swelling of the body, 
 a joint is sometimes so called. The causes which give rise to the disease, 
 
 Hy'drops cy'sticos. Any dropsy enclos- are pretty much the same with those which 
 ed in bags, or cysts. • are productive of the other species of dropsy. 
 
 Hy'drops ge'xu. An accumulation of In some cases, it exists without any other 
 synovia, under the capsular ligament of the kind of dropsical affection being present ; 
 knee. but it prevails very often as a part of more 
 
 Hy'drops MEDUXLa: spina'lis. See Hy- universal dropsy. 
 
 drorachitis and Spina bifida. It frequently takes place to a considera- 
 
 Hy'drops ova'rii. a dropsy of the ova- ble degree before it becomes very percepti- 
 
 rium. A species of ascites. ble; and its presence is not readily known, 
 
 Hy'drops pe'ctoris. See Hydrothorax. the symptoms, like those of hydrocephalus, 
 
 Hy'drops perica'rdii. See Hydrocar- not being always very distinct. In some 
 
 dia. instances, the water is collected in both sacs 
 
 Hy'drops pulmo'num. Water in the eel- of the pleura ; but at other times, it is only 
 
 lular interstices of the lungs. in one. Sometimes it is lodged in the pe- 
 
 Hy'drops scko'ti. See Hydrocele. ricardium alone : but, for the most part, it 
 
 Hy'drops u'teri. See Hydrometra. only appears there when, at the same time, 
 
 Hydropy'retus. (From vS'cep, water, and a collection is present in one or both cavi- 
 
 -TtufiloQ, fever.) The sweating lever or sick- ties of the thorax. Sometimes the water is 
 
 ness. See Sudor Anglicus. effused in the cellular texture of the 
 
 HrDRORACHl'TIS. (From vcT^p, water, lungs, without any being deposited in the 
 
 and p*5t<c, the spine.) A fluctuating tu- cavity of the thorax. In a few cases, the wa- 
 
 raour, mostly situated on the lumbar ver- ter that is collected is enveloped in small 
 
 tebrae of new-born children. It is a cysts, of a membranous nature, known by 
 
 genus of disease in the class cachexia, the name of hydatides, which seem to float ia 
 
 and order intumescenticE, of Cullen, and the cavity; but more frequently they are 
 
 is always incurable. See Spina bifida. connected with, and attached to, particular 
 
 Hydroro'satum. a drink made of water, parts of the internal surface of the pleura, 
 honey, and the juice of roses. Hydrothorax often comes on with a sense, 
 
 Hydrosa'ccharum. (From u<^aip, water, of uneasiness at the lower end of the ster- 
 and 3-sot;^a^ov, sugar.) A drink made of su- num, accompanied by a difficulty of breath- 
 gar and water. ing, which is much increased by any exer- 
 Hydrosa'rca. (From vS'asp, water, and tion, and which is always most considerable 
 »-c</>f, the flesh.) Water in the cellular during night, when the body is in an hori- 
 membrane. See Anasarca. zontal posture. Along with these symp- 
 Hydrosarcoce'le. (From vS'cep, wafer, toms there is a cough, that is at first dry, 
 B-^p'^, the flesh, and kh?v«, a tumour.) Sar- but which, after a time, is attended with an 
 cocele, with an effusion of water into the expectoration of thin mucus. There is 
 cellular membrane. likewise, a paleness of the complexion, and 
 Hydroseli'num. (From vJ'cep, water, and an anasarcous swelling of the feet and legs, 
 vixtvov, purslane.) A species of purslane together with a considerable degree of thirst, 
 growing in marshy places. and a diminished flow of urine. Under 
 Hydrosulphdre'tum sti'bii ld'teum. these appearances, we have just grounds to 
 See Antimonii sulphuretum prmcipitatum. suspect that there is a collection of water in 
 Hydrosulphure'tum sti'bii ru'brum. the chest ; but if the fluctuation can be per- 
 Kermes mineralis. A hydro-sulphuret of ceived, there can then remain no doubt as 
 antimony formerly in high estimation as to the reality of its presence, 
 an expectorant, sudorific, and antisrasmo- During the progress of the disease, it i? 
 
 66 
 
442 HYD HYM 
 
 no uncommon (hiug for the patient to feel lected in either of the sacs of the pleura, the 
 
 a numbness, or degree of palsy, in one or operation of paracentesis of the thorax may 
 
 both arms, and to be more than ordinarily afford relief under urgent symptoms, and, 
 
 sensible to cold. With regard to the pulse, perhaps, contriball<5 to the recovery of the 
 
 it is usually quick at iirst, but, towards the patient, 
 
 end, becomes irregular and intermitting. HYGIE'NE. (From Cyictivce, to be well.) 
 
 Our prognostic in hydrothorax must, in ge- Hygiesis. Hygeia. Modern physicians have 
 
 neral, be unfavourable, as it has seldom been applied this term to that division of therapeia 
 
 cured and, in many cases, will hardly admit v^hich treats of the diet of the sick and the 
 
 even of alleviation, the difficulty of breathing non-naturals, 
 
 continuing to increase, until the action of the Hygie'sis. See Hygiene. 
 
 lungs is at last entirely impeded by the quan- Hy'gra. (From vypoc, hatnld.) Liquid 
 
 tify*of water deposited in the chest. In some plasters. 
 
 cases, the event is suddenly faial, but in Hygrempla'strum. (From vypog, moist, 
 
 others, it is preceded, for a few days previous and if/.Trxa-Tpv, a plaster.) A liquid plas- 
 
 to death, by a spitting of blood. ter. 
 
 Dissections of this disease show that in Hygroblepha'ricus. (From vyf>oi, hu- 
 
 some cases, the water is either collected in mid, and ^XipA^ov^ the eye-lid.) Applied to 
 
 one side of the thorax, or that there are hy- the emunctory ducts in the extreme edge, or 
 
 datides formed in some particular part of it ; inner part, of the eye-lid. - 
 
 but thev more frecjuently discover water in Hygrocirsoce'le. (From vyp^i, moist, 
 
 both sides of the chest, accompanied by a -Aifo-oi-, a varix, and k«x», a tumour.) Di- 
 
 collection in the cellular texture and princi- lated spermatic veins, with dropsy of the 
 
 pal cavities of the body. The fluid is usual- scrotum. 
 
 1y of a yellowish colour ; possesses proper- Hygrocolly'rium. (From vyfo^, liquid, 
 ties similar to serum, and, with respect to its and noKKupiov, a collyrium.) Acollyrium corn- 
 quantity, varies very much, being from a few posed of liquids. 
 
 ounces' to several quarts. According to the HYGRO'LOGY. {Hygrologia ; {vomuyfos, 
 
 quantity, so are the lungs compressed by it ; a humour or fluid, and hoyo^, a discourse.) 
 
 and, where it is very considerabIe,:tbey are The doctrine of the fluids, 
 
 usually found much reduced in size. When HYGRO'MA. {uypaijuct : from vypoc, a 
 
 universal anasarca has preceded the coUec- liquid.) An encysted tumour, whose 
 
 tion in the chest, it is no uncommon occur- contents are either serum or a fluid like 
 
 rence to find some of the abdominal viscera lymph. It sometimes " happens that these 
 
 in a scirrhous state. tumours are filled with hydatids. Hygro- 
 
 T'lie treatment of this disease must be malous tumours require the removal of 
 
 conducted on the same general plan as that the cyst, or the destruction of its secreting 
 
 of anasarca. Emetics, however, are hazard- surface. 
 
 ous, and purgatives do not afford so much HYGRO'METER. (Hygromelrum ; from 
 benefit; but the bowels must be kept regu- :>),/ici?, moist,and ^er/iov, a u)easure.) Hydro- 
 lar, and other evacuating remedies may be meter. An instrument to measure the de- 
 employed in conjunction with tonics. Squill grees of moisture in the atmosphere. It a!sa 
 Las been chiefly resorted to, as being expec- means an infirm part of the body, aftected by 
 torant as well as diuretic; but its power is moisture of the ntmosphere. 
 usually not great, unless it be carried so far HYGROSCO'PICS. Substances which 
 as to cause nausea, which cannot usually be have the property of absorbing moisture 
 borne to any extent. Digitalis is more to from the atmosphere. See £tmospltere. 
 be relied upon; but it will be better to con- Hygromy'rum. (From uypos, moist, and 
 join them, adding, perhaps, some form of /uupov, a liijuid olntnieiil.) A li(]uid oinl- 
 rnercury ; and employing at the same time ment. 
 
 other diuretics, as the supertartrate or ace- Hygropiio'bia. The same as bydro- 
 
 tate of potash, juniper berries, &,c. Where phobia. 
 
 febrile symptoms attend, diaphoretics will Hy'le. (ux», matter.) Tiie materia 
 
 probably be especially serviceable, as the niedica, or matter of any kind which comes 
 
 pulvis ipecacuanhas compositus, or antimo- under the cognisance of a medical per- 
 
 nials in small doses ; which last may also son. 
 
 promote expectoration. Blisters to the HY'MEN. (From Hymen, the god of 
 chest will be proper in many cases, particu- marriage, because this membrane is sup- 
 larly should there be any pain or other posed to be entire before marriage, or co- 
 mark of inflammatory action. Myrrh seems pulation.) The hymen is a thin membrane, 
 to answer better than most other tonics, as of a semilunar or circular form, placed at 
 more decidedly promoting expectoration; or the entrance of the vagina, which it partly 
 the nitric acid may be given, increasing the closes. It has a very diflerent appearance 
 secretion of urine, as well as supporting the in different women, but it is generally, if 
 strength. The inhalation of oxygen gas is not always, found in virgins, and is very 
 slated to have been in some instances singu- properly esteemed the test of virginity, 
 laHy beutficial. Where the fluid is co!- being ruptured in the first act of coition. 
 
HYM 
 
 HYO 
 
 443 
 
 Tlie remnants of the liymen are called (he confined menses ; as Dr. Denman once 
 caruncula? niyrtiformes. The hymen is saw an instance of inflammation of the 
 also peculiar to the human species. There peritoncsum being immediat'^Iy produced 
 are two circumstances relating to the hy- after the operation, of which the patient 
 men which require medical assistance, it died as in the true puerperal fever. anJ no 
 is sometimes of such a strong ligamentous other reason could be assigned for the dis- 
 (esture, that it cannot be ruptured, and ease. 
 
 prevents the connexion between the sexes. The caruncu'aB myrtiformes, by their cIoH' 
 It is also sometimes imperforated, wholly gation and enlargement, sometimes become 
 clo:ing the entrance into the vagina, and very painful and troublesome, 
 preventing any discharge from the uterus : Hymenje'a cou'rbarjl. (Hymenma, cor- 
 but both these cases are extremely rare, rupted from anirne, or ardmcca.) The sys- 
 If the hymen be of an unnaturally firm tematic name of the tree which affords (he 
 texture, but perforated, though perhaps resin anirae. See Anime.. 
 ■with a very small opening, the inconvenien- HYO. Kames compounded of this worii 
 cies thence arising will not be discovered belong to muscles which originate from, or 
 before the time of marriage, when they may are inserted info, or connected with the os 
 be removed by a crucial incision made hyoides ; as, Hyo-glossus, Hyo-pharyngeus, 
 through it, taking care not to injure the ad- Genio-hyo-glossus, &,c. 
 
 joining parts. H YO-GLO'S SU S. Ceralo-glossus of 
 
 The imperforalion of (be hymen will Douglas and Cowper. Busio-cerato-chott- 
 producc its inconveniences when the per- clro-glossus of Albinus. Hyo-chondro- 
 son begins to menstruate. For the men- glosse of Dumas. A muscle situated at 
 struous fluid being secreted from the ute- the sides between the os hyoides and the 
 rus at each period, and not evacuated, tongue. It arises from the basis, Ijut 
 the patient suffers much pain from the chiefly from the corner of the os hyoides, 
 distention of the parts, many strange symp- running laterally and forwards to the 
 toms and appearances are occasioned, and tongue, which it pulls inwards and down- 
 suspicions injurious to her reputation are wards. 
 
 often entertained. In a case of this kind, HYOI'DES OS. (vatS'i;: from the 
 for which Dr. Denman was consulted, the Greek letter u, and iiSo;, likeness ; so 
 young woman, who was twenty-two years named from its resemblance.) This bone, 
 of age, having many uterine complaints, which is situated between the root of tlie 
 with the abdomen enlarged, was suspected tongue and the larynx, derives its name 
 to be pregnant, though she persevered in from its supposed resemblance to (iie Greek 
 asserting the contrary, and had never men- letter u, and is, by some writers, described 
 struated. When she was prevailed upon along with the parts contained in the 
 to submit to an examination, the circum- mouth. Ruyseh h^s seen the ligaments of 
 scribed tumour of the uterus was found to the bone so completely ossified, that the os 
 reach as high as the na\-e!, and the external hyoides was joined to the temporal bones 
 parts were stretched by a round soft sub' by anchylosis. In describing this bone, it 
 stance at the entrance of the vagina, in such maybe distinguished into its body, horns, 
 a manner as to resemble that appearance and appendices. The body is the middle 
 which they have when the head of a child and broadest part of the bone, so placed 
 is passing through them ; but there was no that it may be easily felt with the finger in 
 entrance into the vagina. On the follow- the forepart of the throat. It? forepart, 
 ing morning, an incision was carefully which is placed towards the ton£:up, is in-e- 
 made through the hymen, which had a gularly convex, and its inner surface, which 
 fleshy appearance, and was thickened in is turned towards the larynx, i? unequally 
 proportion to its distention. Not less than concave. The cornua, or horns, v,hicli are 
 four pounds of blood, of the colour and flat, and a little bent, are considerably 
 consistence of tar, were discharged ; and longer than the body of the bone, and may 
 the tumefaction of the abdomen was imme- be said to form (he sides of the v. These 
 diately removed. Several stellated inci- horns are thickest near the body of the 
 sions were afterwards made through the di- bone. At the extremity of each is observed 
 rided edges, which is a very necessary part a round tubercle, from which a lieament 
 
 passes to the thyroid cartilage. The appen- 
 dices, or lesser horns, cornua viinorn, as 
 they are called by some writers, are two 
 small processes, which in their size and 
 shafie are somewhat like a grain of wheat. 
 They rise up from the articulations of the 
 cornua, with the body of the bone, and are 
 
 of the operation ; and care was taken to pre- 
 vent a re-union of the hymen till the nest 
 period of menstruation, after vrhich she 
 suffered no inconvenience, The blood dis- 
 charged was not putrid or coagulated, and 
 seemed to have undergone no other change, 
 after its secretion, but what was occasioned 
 
 by the absorption of its more fluid parts, sometimes connected with the styloid 
 
 Some caution is required when the hy. men cess on each side, by means of a ligaraenl. 
 
 is closed in those who are in advanced age, It is not unusual to find smnll portions of 
 
 tin'ess the niembrane be distended by the bone in these ligaments : and Kuvsch, a? we- 
 
444 HYO HYP 
 
 have already obsen'ed, Las seen them com- Henbane has been used in various spas- 
 pletely ossified. In the fetus, almost the medic and painful diseases, as in epilepsy, 
 whole of the bone is in a cartilaginous hysteria, palpitation, headacb, paralysis, 
 slate, excepting a small point of a bone in mania, and scirrhus. It is given in the form 
 the middle of its body, and in each of its of the inspissated juice of the fresh leaves, 
 horns. The appendices do not begin to the dose of which is from one to two grains ; 
 appear till after birth, and usually re- which requires to be gradually increased, 
 main cartilaginous many years. The os It is sometimes employed as a substitute for 
 hvoides serves to support the tongue, and opium, where the latter, from idiosyncrasy, 
 affords attachment to a variety of muscles, occasions any disagreeable symptom. The 
 some of whicii pcriorm the motions of the henbane also is free from the constipating 
 tongue, while others act on the larynx and quality of the opium. 
 
 lauces. Hyothyroi'des. (From vcu^i^, the hy- 
 
 HYOPHARYNGE'US. (From v^uSi;, the oid bone, and 6u/)caJ«c, the thyroid carti- 
 hyoid bone, and actpvy^, the pharynx.) A lage.) A muscle named from its origin in 
 muscle so called from its origin in the os the hyoid bone, and insertion in the thyroid 
 hyoides, and its insertion in the pharynx. cartilage. 
 
 Hvophtha'lmus. (From vs, a swine, Hypa'ctica. (From v^a.ya>, to subdue.) 
 and cfSaA/ytsf, an eye ; so named from the Medicines which evacuate the faeces, 
 supposed resemblance of its flower to a hog's Hypalei'ptrum. (From varsLKupai, to 
 eve.) Golden starwort ; hog's eye plant. spread upon.) A spatula for spreading oint- 
 'IIYOSCY'AMUS. (From uc, a swine, ments with. . 
 and ;ty5j^of, a bean ; so named because hogs Hype'lata. (From u^rsxaoi, to move,) 
 eat it as a medicince, or it may be because Cathartics, 
 the plant is hairy and bristly, like a swine.) Hyper^sthe'sis. (From vsrei), and . 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the a.iTBxvoiucti, to feel.) Error of appetite, whe- 
 Linnffian system. Class, Pentandria. Or- ther by excess or deficiency. Itissynony- 
 devjMonogynia. mous with Dr. Cullen's orditr oi dysorexics. 
 
 2. The pharmacopcEial name of the hen- HYPERCATHA'RSIS. (From v^n^ 
 bane. See Hyosciamus niger. supra, over or above, and x.xia.ifoi, to purge.) 
 
 Hyoscy'amus al'bus. This plant, a na- Hyperinesis. Hyperinos. An excessive 
 tive of the south of Europe, possesses simi- purging from medicines, 
 lar virtues to the hyoscyamas niger. See Hypercorypho'sis. (From vsnp, above, 
 Hyoscyamus. ' and aopuipit, the vertex.) A prominence, or 
 
 Hyoscy'amus lc'teds. A species of to- protuberance. Hippocrates calls the lobes 
 bacco. of the liver and lungs Hypercorypkoses. 
 
 Hyoscy'amus ni'gek. The systematic Hype'rcrisis. (wsripKpiyt; -. from wip, 
 name of henbane, called also Faba suilla. over or above, and Kpivce, to separate.) A 
 .IpoUinaris altercum. Agone. AUtrcangenon. critical excretion above measure ; as when a 
 Common or black henbane. Hyoscyamus fever terminates in a looseness, the humours 
 niger, foliis atnplexicaulibus sinuatis, Jioribus may flow off faster than the strength can 
 scssilibiis of Linnaeus. bear, and therefore it is to be checked. 
 
 The leaves of this plant, when recent, Hypere'mesis. (From uTnp, in excess, 
 have a slightly fcetid smell, and a mucilagi- and a^sa, to vomit.) An excessive evacua- 
 nous taste ; when dried, they lose both taste tion by vomiting. 
 
 and smell, and part also of their narcotic Hyperephidro'sis. (From v^tp, excess, 
 pov.er. The root possesses the same quali- and tSpm;, sweat.) Immoderate sweat- 
 ties as the leaves, and even in a more emi- ing. 
 
 nent degree. HYPE'RICUM. (From dnp, over, and 
 
 Henbane resembles opium in its action, eiKsov, an image, or spectre ; so named be- 
 more than any other narcotic does. In a cause it was thought to have power over 
 moderate dose, it inc.-eases at first the and to drive away evil spirits.) 1. The 
 strength of the pulse, and occasions some name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean 
 sense of heat, which are followed by dirai- system. Class, Polyadelphia. Order, Po- 
 iiished sensibility and motion ; in some lynndria. St. John's wort, 
 cases, by thirst, sickness, stupor, and dimness 2. The pharmacopreial name of the per- 
 of vision. In a larger quantity, it occasions forated or common St. John's wort, called 
 profound sleep, hard pulse, and sometimes sXsofuga dcemonmii, and androsismum. Hy- 
 fierce delirium, ending in coma, or convul- pericum perforation — Jloribus trigynis, caule 
 sions, with a remarkable diiitation of the ancipiti, foliis obtusis, peHucido-punclatis 
 pupil, distortion of tiie countenance, a weak of Linnasus. This indigenous plant was 
 tremulous pulse, and eruption of petechia, greatly esteemed by the ancients, internally 
 On dissection, gangrenous spots have been iu a great variety of diseases, and externally 
 found on the internal surface of the sto- as an anodyne and discutient, but is now 
 mach. Its baneful effects are best counter- very rarely used. The flowers were for- 
 ncted by a powerful emetic, and by drinking merly used in our pharmacopoeia, on ac- 
 largely of the vegetable acids. ' count of the great proportion of resinous 
 
HYP 
 
 HYP 
 
 445 
 
 oily matter, in which the medical efficacy of very little. Or a slight purging, when it is 
 
 that plant is supposed to reside, but are now a disorder. 
 
 omitted. Hypocau'strum. (From yjrs, under, 
 
 Hype'riccm pekfora'tcm. The system- and k-moi, to burn.) A stove, or hot-house, 
 
 alic name of the St. John's wort. See Hy- or any such-like contrivance ; or place to 
 
 pericum. sweat in, or to preserve plants from cold 
 
 Hype'ricum saxa'tile. Hypericoides. Co- air. 
 
 ris lutea. Coris legitima crelica. Bastard St. Hypocerchna'leon. (From t/^rs and 
 
 .John's wort. The seeds are said to be m^'^vo;, an asperity of the fauces.) A stri- 
 
 diuretic, emmenagogue, and powerfully an- dulous kind of asperity of the fauces, 
 
 tispasmodic. , Hypocheo'menos. (From tjTro, under, 
 
 Hyperi'na. (From v7n^, in excess, and and -^jai; to pour.) One who labours under 
 
 mce, to evacuate.) Medicines which purge a calaract. 
 
 excessively. 
 
 Hyperine'sis. See Hyp tr catharsis. 
 Hyperi'ngs. See Hypercaiharsis. 
 Hypero'a. (From u5rs/), above, and ^ov 
 the top of a house.) The palate 
 
 Hypochloro'sis. (From wo, and x^-'^' 
 puiTi;, the green sickness.) A slight degree 
 of chlorosis. 
 
 HYPOCHO'NDPJAC EE'GIOIN'S. (Re- 
 gioncs hypochondriacm ; from hvo, under, and 
 
 Hyperopharynge'os. (From vn-if, above, ^ov^^o^, a cartilage.) Hypochondria. The 
 
 and ip^puy^, the pharynx.) A muscle 
 named from its situation above the pha- 
 rynx. 
 
 Hyperosto'sis. (From vTrep, upon, and 
 cg-iov, a bone.) See Exostosis. 
 
 spaces in the abdomen that are under the 
 cartilages of the spurious ribs on each side of 
 the epigastrium. 
 
 HYPOCHONDRPASIS. (From vmx^'V- 
 (fp/«x2c, one who is hipj)ed.) Hypochoyidriacus 
 
 Hypero'um. (From vTrip, above, and wov, morbus. Jiffedio hypochondriaca. Passio hy- 
 the roof, or palate.) A foramen in the upper pochondriaca. The hypochondriac affection, 
 part of the palate. Vapours, spleen, &c. A genus of disease in 
 
 Hyperoxymuriate of potash. See Murias t!ie class nturoses, and order adynamim, of 
 hyperoxygenalus potassce . Cullen, characterized by dyspef)sia ; lan- 
 
 Hyperoxymdriatic acid. This is oxymu- guor, and want of energy; sadness and fear, 
 riatic acid combined with an additional from uncertain causes ; with a melancholic 
 quantity of oxygen. It exists in the salts temperament, 
 called hyper-oxymuriates. The state of mind peculiar to hypochon- 
 
 Hypersarco'ma. (From v^rip, in excess, driacs is thus described by Cullen : — '' A' 
 and fsip^, flesh.) Hypersarcosis. A poly- languor, listlessness, or want of resolution 
 pus in the nose. A fleshy excrescence. A and activity, with respect to all underta- 
 polypus. kings ; a disposition to seriousness, sadness, 
 
 Hypersarco'sis. See Hypersarcoma. and timidity, as to all future events, and ap- 
 
 Hyperydro'sis. (From vsrip, in excess, prehension of the worst or most unhappy 
 and uJ'a>p, water.) A great distension of any state of them ; and, therefore, often upon 
 part, from water collected in it. slight grounds, an apprehension of great 
 
 Hype'xodos. (uTTiicJo; : from v^o, under, evil. Such persons are particularly alten- 
 and s|ocfbc, passing out.) A flux of the live to the state of their own iiealth, to every 
 belly. the smallest change of feeling in their bo- 
 
 Hypno'bates. (From vnnae,, sleep, and dies; and from any unusual sensation, per- 
 /Sa/va, to go.) Hypnobatasis. One who walks haps of the slightest kind, they apprehend 
 in his sleep. See Oneirodynia. great danger, and even death itself. In re- 
 
 Hypnolo'gia. (From wwv^.^, sleep, and spect to these feelings and fears, there is 
 As^oc, a discourse.) A dissertation, or di- commonly the most obstinate belief and per- 
 fections for the due regulation of sleeping suasion." He adds, that it is only when 
 and waking. the state of mind just described is joined 
 
 Hypnopqie'tica. (From u-zj-voj, sleep, and with indigestion, in either sex, somewhat 
 iiroKaD, to cause.) Medicines which procure advanced in years, of a melancholic tempe- 
 sleep. See .Anodynes. rament, and a firm and rigid habit, that the 
 
 Hypno'tics. (Hypnoiicn, sc. medicnmen- disease takes the name of Hypochondriac- 
 ta, v7rvanu±; from :>5rvo;, sleep.) See .^no- ism. 
 dynes. The seat of the hypochondriac passion is 
 
 HYPOiE'M.\. (From vtto, under, and in the stomach and bosvels ; for first these 
 eufjict, blood ; because the blood is undei- the parts are disordered, then the others suffer 
 cornea.) An effusion of red blood into the from the connexion. 
 
 chambers of the eye. 
 
 Hypocaro'des. (From visro, and xapoc, a 
 carus.) Hypocarolhis. One who labours 
 under a low dc°:ree of carus. 
 
 The causes are, sorrow, fear, or excess of 
 any of the passions ; too long continued 
 watching; irregular diet. Those habitu- 
 ally disponed to it, (and these causes have 
 
 Hypocatha'rsis. (From u^raj, under, and little effect in other constitutions,) have ge- 
 xA^aupco, to purge.) It is when a medicine nerally a sallow or brown complexion, and 
 does not work so much as expected, or Dut a down-cast look : a rigidity of the solids 
 
446 
 
 Hl'P 
 
 HYP 
 
 and torpor of the nervous s_v=tetn. What- 
 ever may occasion nervous disorders in gi;- 
 neral, may be the cause of this in parti- 
 cular. 
 
 The signs of this complaint are so various, 
 (hat to describe them is to describe almost 
 every other disease ; hut, in general, there is 
 an insurmountable indolence, dejected spi- 
 rits, dread of death, costiveness, a slow and 
 somewhat difficult inspiration, flatulencies 
 in the primfe viae, and various spasmodic 
 affections. It is seldom fatal ; but if neg- 
 lected, or improperly treated, may bring on 
 incurable melancholy, jaundice, madness, 
 or vertigo, palsy, and apoplexy. 
 
 On dissections of hypochondriacal persons, 
 some of the abdominal viscera, (particularly 
 the liver and spleen) are usually found con- 
 siderably enlarged. In some few instances, 
 effusion and a turgescencc of the vessels have 
 been observed in the brain. 
 
 This being a disease of a mixed descrip- 
 tion, the treatment must be partly corpo- 
 real, partly mental ; but it has been too 
 often neglected, as merely imaginary, and 
 their complaints met by argument or rail- 
 lery, which, however, can only weaken 
 their confidence in the practilioner. It may 
 be very proper to inform them, that their 
 disorder is not so dangerous as they sup- 
 pose, and may be removed by suitable reme- 
 dies; but to tell them they ail nothing, is 
 absurd. In reality, medicine is ofien of 
 much service ; and though others have been 
 cured chiefly by amusements, country air, 
 and exercise, it by no means follows, that 
 their disorder was only in the imagination. 
 In so far as dyspeptic symptoms appear, 
 these must be encountered by the remedies 
 pointed out under that head ; antacids, 
 aperients, &c. Sometimes emetics, or dras- 
 tic cathartics, have produced speedy relief ; 
 but they are too debilitating to be often 
 employed. The bowels will be better regu- 
 lated by milder remedies, as castor oil, 
 senna, aloes, (unless they are subject to 
 haemorrhoids,) and the like: and magnesia 
 may at the same time correct acidity ; but 
 if the liver be torpid, some mercurial pre- 
 paration will be of more avail. Flatulence 
 and spasmodic pains may be relieved by 
 aromatics, etijer, the foetid gum. resins, 
 musk, valerian, fcc. ; but severe and obsti- 
 nate pain, or high irritation, will be best at- 
 tacked by opium, it is important, however, 
 to guard against the patient getting into the 
 habitual use of this remedy. Occasionally 
 mild tonics appear useful, especially clialy^ 
 beate waters ; and tepid bathing, with fric- 
 tion, gentle exercise, and warm clothing, 
 are important to keep up the function of the 
 skin. The diet should be light, and suffi- 
 ciently nutritious; but moderation must be 
 enjoined to those, who have been accus- 
 tomed to indulge too much in the luxuries 
 of the table ; and, in all cases, those articles 
 ivbich are are?rpnt. fiafulent. or difficult of 
 
 digestion must be avoided. Malt liquors do 
 not usually agree so VA'ell as wine or spirits, 
 considerably diluted ; but these stimuli 
 should never be alioxved unnecessarily. The 
 mental treatment required will be such as 
 is calculated to restore the strength, and 
 correct the aberrations of the judgment. 
 When any false association of ideas occurs, 
 the best mode of removing it is, by keeping 
 up a continued train of naturally associated 
 impressions of superior force, which may 
 amuse the mind, and moderately exercise, 
 witliout exhausting it. A variety of litera- 
 ry recreations and diversions, especially in 
 the open air, with agreeable company, will 
 be therefore adviseabie ; frequently changing 
 the scene, taking them to watering places, 
 and adopting other expedient?, to prevent 
 them from dwelling too much upon their 
 own morbid feelings. 
 
 HYPOCHO'iNDRIUM. (From y^o, under, 
 and yJ:,^■S^flO(, a cartilage.) That part of the 
 body which lies under the cartilages of the 
 spurious ribs. 
 
 Hypo'ciiYMA. (From firs, and yyce, to 
 pour; because the ancients thought that (he 
 opacity proceeded from something running 
 under the crystalline humour.) Hypochysis. 
 A cataract. 
 
 Hypoci'stis. (From utto, under, and wrcc, 
 the cistus.) A plant called by Linna!us 
 Asarnm hypocstit, a parasitical plant, grow- 
 ing in warm climates, from the roots of the 
 cistus. The juice, succus hypocislidis, is a 
 mild astringent, of no particular smell nor 
 flavour. It is seldom used. 
 
 Hypocle'pticum. (From wo, under, and 
 KAs^-T®, to steal.) A chemical vessel for se- 
 parating liquors, particularly the essential 
 oil of any vegetable from the water; and 
 named because it steals, as it were, the water 
 from the oil. # 
 
 HYPocoE'LO^f. (From vzro, under, and 
 Koi\ov, a cavity.) The cavity under the lower 
 eye-lid. 
 
 Hypocopho'sis. Copkosis, but in a less 
 degree. 
 
 Hypocra'nium. (From vtto, under, and 
 KfAvm, the skull.) A kind of abscess, so 
 called because seated under the cranium, 
 between it and the dura mater. 
 
 Hypodei'ris. In Rufus Ephesius, it is the 
 extremity of the forepart of the neck. 
 
 Hypode'rihis. (From vtto, under, and 
 Si^fj-o., the skin.) The cuticle under the 
 clitoris, which covers it like a prepuce. The 
 clitoris. 
 
 Hypo'desis. (From vn-j, under, and ^ia, 
 to bind.) An underswathe, or bandage. 
 
 Hypode'ssius. a bandage like the for- 
 mer. 
 
 HYPO'GALA. (From vno, under, and 
 yuKsi, milk ; because it is a milk-like effu- 
 sion, under the cornea.) A collection of 
 while humour, like milk, in the chambers 
 of the eye. There are two species of this 
 disease ; the one- takes p!f>ce, it is said, 
 
HiT 
 
 HYF 
 
 447 
 
 li'Oin a (lepositiou of the tailii, as is some- 
 times observed in women who suckle ; the 
 other from a depression of the milky cata- 
 ract. 
 
 HYPOGASTRIC ARTERIES. See Iliac 
 
 ttTtCTIGSt 
 
 HYPOGASTRIC RE'GION. Regio hy- 
 pogastrica ; from utto, uader, and yctTup, the 
 stomach.) The region of the abdomen that 
 reaches from above the pubes to within three 
 lingers' breadth of the navel. 
 
 HYPOGA'STRIUM. (From utto, under, 
 and ytg-iip, the stomach.) The lower region 
 of the forepart of the belly. 
 
 Hypogastroce'le. (From viroyoLg-piov, 
 the hypogastrium, and »«>.«, a tumour.) A 
 tumour, or hernia, in the hypogastric re- 
 gion. 
 
 HypoGLo'ssis. (From utto, under, and 
 j/Xacrcrsi, ihe tongue.) The under part of 
 the tongue, which adheres to the lower 
 jaw. 
 
 Hypoglo'ssus. (From vTro, under, and 
 y}Ms-(Tct, the tongue.) A nerve which goes 
 to the under part of the tongue. 
 
 Hypoglg'ttides. (From wo, under, and 
 yxa>Tlai, the tongue.) They are a kind of 
 medicine to be held under the tongue until 
 they are dissolved. 
 
 Hypoglu'tis. (From t/ra, under, and 
 yKowrog, the nates.) It is the fleshy part 
 under the nates towards the thigh. Some 
 say it is the flexure of the coxa, under the 
 uates. 
 
 Hvpo'mia. (From vtt^, under, and a/uo?, 
 shoulder.) In Galen's Exegesis, it is the part 
 subjacent to the shoulder. 
 
 Hypo'nomos. (From wa-ovojuo;, a phage- 
 denic ulcer.) A subterraneous place. A 
 deep phagedenic ulcer. 
 
 Hypope'dium. (From vtto, under, and 
 a-ous, the foot.) Al^gataplasm for the sole of 
 the foot. 
 
 Hypo'phora. (From u7rc<pic>ofji.A{, to be 
 carried or conveyed underneath.) A deep 
 tistulous ulcer. 
 
 Hypophtha'lmion. (From uttc, under, 
 and o'^Bcty.fAc,;, the eye.) The pari under the 
 eye which is subject to swell in a cachexy, 
 or dropsy. 
 
 Hypo'fhysis. (From vtto, under, and (puw, 
 to produce.) A disease of the eyelids, when 
 the hairs grow sa much as to irritate and of- 
 fend the pupil. 
 
 HYPO'PYUM. (From ijtto, under, and 
 Tuov, pus ; because the pus is under the cor- 
 nea.) Hypopion. Pyosis. Msctssus oculi. 
 An accumulation of a glutinous yellow fluid, 
 like pus, which takes place in the anterior 
 chamber of the aqueous humour, and fre- 
 quently also in the posterior one, in conse- 
 quence of severe, acute ophthalmy, particu- 
 larly the internal species. 
 
 This viscid matter of the hypopyum, is 
 commonly called pus ; but Scarpa con- 
 tends, that it is only coagulating lymph. 
 The sympioms portending aa eitro.vasatioa 
 
 of coagulabie lymph in the eye, or an hy- 
 popyum, are the same as those which occur 
 in the highest stage of violent acute oph- 
 thalmy, viz. prodigious tumefaction of the 
 eyelids ; the same swelling, and redness as 
 in chemosis ; burning heat and pain in the 
 eye ; pains in the eye-brow, and nape of 
 the neck ; fever, restlessness, aversion to the 
 faintest light, and a contracted slate of the 
 pupil. 
 
 Hypori'nion. (From uwo, under, and f>ty, 
 the nose.) A name for the parts of the upper 
 lip below the nostrils. 
 
 Hyposa'rca. (From vtto, under, and o-Ap^y 
 flesh.) Hyposarcidios. An anasarca, in. 
 Dr. Cullen's iVosology, it is synonymous with 
 Physconia. 
 
 HYPosPADia;'os. (From vTro, under, and 
 cTTritce, to draw.) The urethra terminating 
 under Ihe glans. 
 
 Hypospathi'smus. (From vtto, under, 
 ando-5rst9/),a spatula.) The name of an ope- 
 ration formerly used in surgery, for remo- 
 ving defluxions in the eyes. It was thus na- 
 med from the instrument with which it was 
 performed. 
 
 Hypospha'gma. (From ya-o, under, and 
 er<pci^a>, to kill.) Aposphagma. An extrava- 
 sation of blood in the tuacia adnata of the 
 eye, from external irijury. 
 
 Hyposple'nia. (From varo, under, and 
 aTTKm, the spleen.) A small tumour of the 
 spleen. 
 
 Hyposta'phyle. (From u:7-o, and ^clc^vkh, 
 the uvula.) Relaxation of the uvula. 
 
 Hipo'stasis. (From v^tTnut, to sub- 
 side.) A sediment, as the sediment in 
 urine. 
 
 Hypo'thenae. (From vtto, under, and 
 8ivctf>, the palm of the hand.) A muscle 
 which runs on tl:e inside of the hand. Also 
 that part of the hand which is opposite to 
 the palm. 
 
 HYPO'THESIS. a system of general 
 rules, founded partly on fact and partly on 
 conjecture. A theory explains every fact : 
 an hypothesis explains only a certain num- 
 ber of facts, leaving some unaccounted for 
 and others in opposition to it. 
 
 Hypo'theton. (From vtto, under, and 
 Ti^-riy.t, to put.) A suppository, or medi- 
 cine introduced into the rectum, to procure 
 stools. 
 
 Hypo'xylgn. (From us-o, and ^y\iv, wood.) 
 A species of duvaria, which grows^ under 
 old wood. 
 
 Hypozo'ma (E'rom vtto, and ^ar/u/^.i, to 
 bind round.) Tiie diapiiragm. 
 
 Hypsiglo'ssus. (From v-liKoitSi;, the hyp- 
 siloid bone, and yxces-Tct, the tongue.) A 
 muscle named from its origin in the os hyoi- 
 des, and its insertion in the tongue. 
 
 Hvpsiloi'des. A name of the Os Hy- 
 oidtis ; ahooiilniBasibglGss us muscle. See 
 Hyoglossus. 
 
 HvFriA's.iio?. (Froia vitIm^v. to lie with , 
 
44S 
 
 UV'S 
 
 HYS 
 
 Ihe face upu-ards.) A supine decubiture, or 
 a nausea, with inclination to vomit. 
 
 Hypu'lus. (From vtto, under, and ot/A«, a 
 cicatrix.) An ulcer which lies under a cica- 
 trix. 
 
 Hyssop. See Hyssopxis. 
 
 Hyssop, hedge. See Gratibla. 
 
 Hyssopi'tes. (From v<rcra)vo;, hyssop.) 
 Wine imprep;nated with hyssop. 
 
 HYSSO'PUS. {va-a-ai'Trc; : from .4so6, Heb.) 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- 
 nsean system. Class, Didynamia. Order, 
 Gymnospermia. Hyssop. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the com- 
 mon hyssop. Hyssopus officinalis : — splcis 
 secundis, foliis lanceolaiis of Linnaeus. 
 This exotic plant is esteemed as an aroma- 
 tic and stimulant, but is chiefly employed as 
 a pectoral, and has long been thought use- 
 ful in humoral asthmas, coughs, and ca- 
 tarrhal affections ; for this purpose, an in- 
 fusion of the leaves, sweetenod with honey, 
 or sugar, is recommended to be drank as 
 tea. 
 
 Hysso'pus capita'ta. Wild thyme. 
 
 Hysso'pus officina'lis. The system- 
 atic name of the common hyssop. See Hys- 
 sopus. 
 
 Hy'stera. (From -jg-tpc;, behind ; so call- 
 ed because it is placed behind the other 
 parts.) The uterus, or womb. 
 
 HYSTERA'LGIA (From vr^x, the 
 womb, and cthyoQ, pain.) A pain in the 
 womb. 
 
 HYSTE'RIA. (From ur^a, the womb, 
 from which the disease was supposed to 
 arise.) Passio hysterica. Hysterics. Dr. 
 Cullen places this disease in the class neu- 
 roses, and order spasmi. There are four 
 species. 
 
 1. Hysteria chlorotica, from a retention of 
 the menses. 
 
 2. Hysteria a leucorrhcea, from a fluor 
 albus. 
 
 3. Hysteria a menorrhagia, from an immo- 
 derate How of the menses. 
 
 4. Hysteria libidinosa, from sensual de- 
 sires. 
 
 The complaint appears under such vari- 
 ous shapes, imitates so many other diseases, 
 and is attended with such a variety of symp- 
 toms, which denote the animal and vital 
 functions to be considerably disordered, 
 that it is difficult to give a just character 
 or definition of it ; and it is only by ta- 
 king an assemblage of all its appearances, 
 that we can convey a proper idea of it to 
 others. 
 
 The disease attacks in paroxysms, or 
 fits. These are sometimes preceded by 
 dejection of spirits, anxiety of mind, ef- 
 fusion of tears, difficulty of breathing, 
 sickness at the stomach, and palpitations 
 at the heart ; but it more usually happens, 
 that a pain is felt on the left side, about 
 ihe flexure of the colon, with a sense of 
 'iislention a'Jraiicing upwards, till it gets 
 
 into the stomach, and removing from thence 
 into the throat, it occasions, by its pressure, 
 a sensation as if a ball was lodged there, 
 which by authors has been called globus 
 hystericus. The disease having arrived at 
 this height, the patient appears to be 
 threatened with suffocation, becomes faint, 
 and is affected with stupor and insensibility ; 
 whilst, at the same time, the trunk of the 
 body is turned to and fro, the limbs are 
 variously agitated ; wild and irregular ac- 
 tions take place in alternate fits of laughter, 
 crying, and screaming •, incoherent expres- 
 sions are uttered, a temporary delirium pre- 
 vails, and a frothy saliva is discharged from 
 the mouth. The spasms at length abating, 
 a quantity of wind is evacuated upwards, 
 with frequent sighing and sobbing, and the 
 woman recovers the exercise of sense and 
 motion without any recollection of what has 
 taken place during the fit ; feeling, however, 
 a severe pain in her head, and a soreness 
 over her whole body. 
 
 In some cases, there is little or no convul- 
 sive motion, and the person lies seemingly 
 in a state of profound sleep, without either 
 sense or motion. 
 
 Hiccup is a symptom which likewise at- 
 tends, in some instances, on hysteria ; and 
 now and then it happens, that a fit of hy- 
 steria consists of this alone. In some cases 
 of this nature, it has been known to con- 
 tinue for two or three days, during which, 
 it frequently seems as if it would suffocate 
 the patient, and proceeds, gradually weak- 
 ening her, till it either goes off, or else 
 occasions death by suffocation : but this last 
 is extremely rare. Besides hiccup, other 
 slight spasmodic affections sometimes wholly 
 form a fit of hysteria, which perhaps con- 
 tinue for a day or two, and then either go 
 off of themselves, or are removed by the 
 aid of medicine. 
 
 In some cases, the patient is attacked with 
 violent pains in the back, which extend from 
 the spine to the sternum, and at length be- 
 come fixed upon the region of the stomach, 
 being evidently of a spasmodic nature, and 
 often prevailing in so high a degree as to 
 cause clammy sweats, a pale cadaverous 
 look, coldness of the extremities, and a 
 pulse hardly perceptible. 
 
 Hysteric affections occur more frequently 
 in the single slate of life than in the mar- 
 ried ; and that most usually between the 
 age of puberty and that of thirty-five years ; 
 and they make their attack oftener about 
 the period of menstruation than at any 
 other. 
 
 They are readily excited in those who 
 are subject to them, by passions of the 
 mind, and by every considerable emotion, 
 especially when brought on by surprise ; 
 hence, sudden joy, grief, fear, &.c. are very 
 apt to occasion them. They have also been 
 known to arise from imitation and sym- 
 pathy. 
 
HYS 
 
 ilYS 
 
 449 
 
 Women of a delicate habit, and whose ner- slon of tire vessels of the braia : whereas, in 
 Vous systero is extremely sensible, are those hysteria, the spasmodic and convulsive mo- 
 who are most subject to hysteric afFeclions ; tioiis arise from a (urgescence of blood in the 
 and the habit which predisposes to their uterus, or in other parts of the genital sys- 
 attacks, is acquired by inactivity and a tem. 
 
 sedentary life, grief, anxiety of mind, a However dreadful and alarming an Iiysle- 
 siippression or obstruction of the menstrual ric tit may appear, still it is seldom acc.om- 
 flux, excessive evacuations, and a constant panied with danger, and the disease never 
 use of a low diet, or of crude unwholesome terminates fatally, unless it changes into epi- 
 food. iepsy, or that the patient is in a very weak 
 
 Hysteria differs from hypochondriasis in reduced state. 
 the following particulars, and, by paying The indications in this disease are, 1. To 
 attention to them, may always readily be lessen tlie violence of the fits. 2. 'Jo pre- 
 distinguished from it : — Hysteria attacks vent their return by obviating the several 
 the sanguine and plethoric; comes on soon causes. Where the attack is slight, it may 
 after the age of puberty ; makes its onset be as well to leave it in a great measure to 
 suddenly and violently, so as to deprive the have its course. But where the parosysm 
 patient of all sense and voluntary motion : is severe, and the disease of no long stand- 
 is accompanied with the sensation of a ball ing, occurring in a young plethoric female, 
 rising upwards in the throat, so as to threat- as is most frequent, and especially from sup- 
 en suffocation ; is attended usually with pression of the menses, a liberal abstraction 
 much spasmodic affection ; is more apt to of blood should be made, and will often 
 terminate in epilepsy than in any other dis- afford speedy relief. If this step do not 
 ease ; and, on dissection, its morbid appear- appear adviseable, and the disorder be rather 
 ances are confined principally to the uterus connected v/ith the state of the primas viae, an 
 and ovaria. emetic may check its progress, if the patient 
 
 The reverse happens in hypochondriasis, can be got to swallow during a remission of 
 It attacks the melancholic; seldom occurs the convulsions. At other times the applica- 
 till after the age of thirty-five; comes on tion of cold water to the skin more or less 
 gradually, is a tedious disease, and difficult extensively; strong and disagreeable odours, 
 to cure; exerts its pernicious effects on as hartshorn, burnt feathers, &,c. ; rubbing 
 the membranous canal of the intestines, as the temples with ffither ; antispasmodics, 
 well by spasms as wind ; is more apt to particularly opium, by the mouth or in 
 terminate in melanclioly, or a low fever, glyster ; tlie pediluvium, &c. may be re- 
 than in ^ny other disease; and, on dissec- sorted to according to the state of the pa- 
 tion, exhibits its morbid effects jirincipally on tient. During the intervals, we must endea- 
 the liver, spleen, and pancreas, which are of- vour \o remove any observable predtsposi- 
 lenfoundin a hard, scirrhous, or corrupted tion; in the plethoric by a spare diet, eser- 
 slate. cise, and occasional jjurgatives; in those 
 
 Another very material difference might be who are weakly, and rather deficient in 
 pointedoutbetwist these two diseases, which blood, by proper nourisliment, with chaly- 
 isjthathysteria is much relieved by advancing beates, or other tonic medicines. The state 
 in age, whereas hypochondriasis usually be- of the uterine function must be particularly 
 comes aggravated, attended to, as well as that of the primas 
 
 The two diseases have often been con- viaj; those cathartics are to be preferred 
 founded together ; but, from considering the which are not apt to occasion flatulence, 
 foregoing circumstances, it appears that a nor particularly irritate the rectum, unless 
 proper line of distinction should be drawn where the menses are interrupted, when the 
 between them. aioetic preparations may claim a preference ; 
 
 The hysteric passion likewise differs from and the perspiration should be maintained by 
 a syncope, as in this there is an entire ces- warm clothing, particularly to the feet, with 
 sation of the pulse, a contracted face, and the prudent use of the cold bath. The mind 
 a ghastly countenance ; whereas, in the ought also to be occupied by agreeable and 
 uterine disorder, there is often something useful pursuits, and regular hours will tend 
 
 materially to the restoration of the generai 
 health. 
 
 Hyste'eia chloro'tica. Hysterics from 
 obstructed menses. See HysUria. 
 
 Hyste'ria febrico'sa. a tertian fever. 
 
 of a colour, and the face is more expand 
 ed ; there is likewise a pulse, though Ian 
 guid ; and this state may continue two or 
 three days, which never happens in a syn- 
 cope 
 
 it also differs from apoplexy, in which with spasms and convulsions 
 
 the abolition of sense and voluntary mo- 
 tion is attended with a sort of snoring, 
 great difficulty of breathing, and a quick 
 pulse ; which do not take place in hysteric 
 cases. 
 
 It differs from epilepsy, in that this is sup- 
 pas^d <y arise iu consenuence of 3 disten- 
 •57 
 
 Hysterics 
 
 Hyste'ria a LECcoERHa;A 
 from f]uor albus. See Hysteria, 
 
 Hyste'ria i.ibidino'sa. Nymphomania, 
 or female libidinous propensity. See Hyste- 
 ria. 
 
 Hyste'ria a menorrha'gia. Hysterics 
 from profuse mi^n^es. See Hysteria. 
 
450 
 
 H¥S 
 
 HysTERiAtGES. (Fronfl vs-ijia, the womb, 
 and ct\yoc, pain.) An epithet for any thing 
 that excites pain in the uterus. Hippocrates 
 applies this word to vinegar ; and others sig- 
 nify by it the pains which resemble labour- 
 pains, generally called /a/se pains. 
 
 HYSTERI'TIS (From vg-ipct, the womb.) 
 Melriiis. Inflammation of the womb. 
 A genus of disease in the class pyrexicB, 
 and orde I- jMegmasim, o( Cullen ; character- 
 ized by pyrexia, heat, tension, tumour, 
 and pain in tiie region of the womb ; pain 
 in the os uteri when touched, and vomit- 
 ing. 
 
 In natural labours, as well as those of a la- 
 borious sort, many causes of injury tothe ute- 
 rus, and the peritonffiura which covers it, will 
 be applied. The long continued action of the 
 uterus on the body of the child, and the great 
 pressure made by its head on the soft parts, 
 will further add to the chance of injury. Be- 
 sides these, an improper application of 
 instruments, or an officiousness of the mid- 
 %vifc in hurrying the labour, may have con- 
 tributed to the violence. To these causes 
 may be added exposure to cold, by taking 
 the woman too early out of bed after delive- 
 ry, and thereby throwing the circulating flu- 
 ids upon the internal parts, putting a stop to 
 the secretion of milk, or occasioning a sup- 
 pression of the lochia. 
 
 An inflammation of the womb is sometimes 
 perfectly distinct, but is more frequently 
 communicated tothe peritoneum, Fallopian 
 tubes, and ovaria ; and having once begun, 
 the naturul functions of the organ become 
 much disturbed, which greatly adds to the 
 disease. 
 
 !t is oftener met with in women of a 
 robust and plethoric habit than in those of 
 las fibres and a delicate constitution, par- 
 ticularly where tiiey have indulged freely 
 in food of a heating nature, and in the 
 use of spirituous liquors. It never prevails 
 as an epidemic, like puerperal fever, for 
 which it has probably often been mistaken ; 
 and tothiswe may with some reason, ascribe 
 the difference in the mode of treating the 
 disease, which has taken place among phy- 
 sicians. 
 
 An inflammation of the uterus shows itself 
 usually about the second or third day after 
 delivery, with a painful sensation at the bot- 
 tom of the belly, which gradually increases 
 in violence, without any kind of intermis- 
 sion. On examining externally, the uterus 
 appears much increased in size, is hard to 
 the feel, and on making a pressure upon it, 
 the patient exiieriences great soreness and 
 pain. 
 
 Soon afterwards there ensues an increase 
 in heat over the whole of the body, with 
 pains jn the head and back, extending into 
 the groins, rigors, considerable thirst, nau- 
 sea, and vomiting. The tongue is white and 
 dry, the secretion of milk is usually much 
 intespjpferl, the lochial dipchpr?" b greal'v 
 
 diminished, the urine is high-coloured aud 
 scanty, and if the inflammation is extended 
 to the bladder, is then so totally obstructed 
 as to render the use of a catheter necessary ; 
 the body is costive, and the pulse is hard, full, 
 and frequent. 
 
 These are the symptoms which usually 
 present themselves when the inflammation 
 does not run very high, and is perfectly 
 distinct ; but when it is so extensive as to 
 affect the peritonaium, those of irritation 
 then generally succeed, and soon destroy the 
 patient. 
 
 Uterine inflammation is always attended 
 with much danger, particularly where the 
 symptoms have run high, and the proper 
 means for removing them have not been 
 timely adopted. In such cases, it may termi- 
 nate either in suppuration, scirrhus, or gan- 
 grene. 
 
 Frequent rigors, succeeded by flushings 
 of the face, quickness and weakness of the 
 pulse, great depression of strength, delirium, 
 and the sudden cessation of pain and sore- 
 ness in the region of the abdomen, denote a 
 fatal termination ; on the contrary, the en- 
 suing of a gentle diarrhoea, the lochial dis- 
 charge returning in due quantity and quali- 
 ty, the secretion of milk recommencing, and 
 the uterus becoming gradually softer and less 
 tender to the touch, with an abatement of 
 heat and thirst, prognosticate a favourable 
 issue. 
 
 When shiverings attack the patient, after 
 several days continuance of the symptoms, 
 but little relief can be afforded by medicine, 
 the event being generally fatal. In this case, 
 the woman emaciates and loses her strength, 
 becomes hectic, and sinks under colliquative 
 sweating, or purging. 
 
 Upon opening the bodies of women who 
 have died of this disease, and where it ex- 
 isted in a simple state, little or no extrava- 
 sated fluid is usually to be met with in the 
 cavity of the abdomen. In some instances, 
 the peritonaeal surfaces have been discovered 
 free from the disease ; whilst in others, that 
 portion which covers the uterus and poste- 
 rior part 6f the bladder, has been found 
 partially inflamed. The inflammation has 
 been observed, in some cases, to extend to 
 the ovaria and Fallopian tubes, which, when 
 cut open, are often loaded with blood. The 
 uterus itself usually appears of a firm sub- 
 stance, but is larger than in its natural state, 
 and, when cut into, a quantity of pus is often 
 found. Gangrene is seldom, if ever, to be 
 met with. 
 
 HYSTEROCELE. (From vg'ipu,,^ the 
 womb, and k»x«, a tumour.) An hernia of 
 the womb. This is occasioned by violent 
 muscular efforts, by blows on the abdomen 
 at the time of gestation, and also by wounds 
 and abscesses of the abdomen which permit 
 the uterus to dilate the i)art. Ruyscb re- 
 lates the case of a woman, who, becoming 
 uro^jnnril pftcr an ulcer had been healed i'^ 
 
HYS 
 
 H¥S, 
 
 451 
 
 the iovver part of the abdomen, the tumid 
 uterus descended info a dilaled sac of the 
 peritonaeum in that weakened part, till it 
 hung, with the included fcelus, at her knees. 
 Yet when her full time was come, the mid- 
 wife reduced this wonderful hernia, and in 
 a natural way, she was safely delivered of a 
 son. 
 
 Hysterocy'sticcs. (From uri^u., the 
 \vomb, and xus-«, the bladder.) Applied 
 to a suppression of urine from the jires- 
 sure of the uterus against the neck of the 
 bladder. 
 
 Hy'sterqn. (From t/rsw", afterwards; 
 so named because it comes immediately after 
 {he f(Btus.) The placenta. 
 
 HYSTEROPHrsA, (From tis-su*, the womb, 
 
 and pyyotj flatus.) The womb distended with 
 air. 
 
 HYSTEROPTO'SIS. (From t/s-fpa, the 
 womb, and -rivla', to fall.) A bearing down 
 of the womb. 
 
 HYSTERO'TOMY. (From vs-ep:t, the 
 womb, and Tey.vu, to cut. ?ce Ccesarlan ope- 
 ration. 
 
 HYSTRICI ASIS. (From vrpii,^ hedge- 
 hog, or porcupine.) A disease of the hairs, 
 iri which they stand erect, like porcupino 
 ijuills. An account of this rare disease is to 
 be seen in the Philowjihieal Transaclions; 
 No. 424. 
 
 Hy'stricis la.'pi3. See Besoar hyslri- 
 
 CIS. 
 
 HYSTRi'TIS. See Hyskriiis. 
 
 IaTRALEI'PTES. (From t^pi, a phy- 
 sician, and cLXi>ipa>, to anoint.) One who 
 undertakes to cure distempers by external 
 unction and friction -. Galen makes men- 
 tion of such in his time, particularly one 
 Diotas; and Pliny informs us, that this 
 practice was first introduced by Prodicus of 
 Selymbria, who was a disciple of jEscuIa- 
 pius. 
 
 lATROCHY'Micrs. (From «*T/;o?, a physician, 
 and ;H;,yi«<a,, chemistry.) Chymialtr. A chemi- 
 cal physician, who cures by means of che- 
 mical medicines. 
 
 Jatrolt'ptice. (From UTpou a physician, 
 and ctKiifct), to anoint.) The method of curing 
 diseases by unction and friction- 
 
 f atrophy'sicus. (From /*t/33>-, a physician, 
 and puj-;:, nature.) An epithet bestowed on 
 some writings which treat of physical sub- 
 jects with relation to medicine. 
 
 IBH'RIS. (So named from Iberia, the place 
 of its natural grou th.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnffian system. Class, Tdradynmnia. Or-; 
 der, Siliculusa. 
 
 2. The pliarraacopcsial name of the Scia- 
 tica cresses. See Lepidiumiberis. 
 
 Ibika'ce. See Guaiacum. 
 
 IciF.iE'uM. A wild species of liquorice found 
 in Brasii. 
 
 isiRA pita'nga. Logwood. 
 
 I'uis. 101; was a bird much like our 
 kinsgfisher, taken notice of i>y the Egyp- 
 tians, because when it was sick, it used to 
 inject with its long bill the water of the 
 Nile into its fundament, whence Langius, 
 Hb. ii. ep. ii. says they learned the use of 
 clysters. 
 
 [B!'.acr5. /'From t^i;. tbfj'slork. who Wd-: 
 
 .said to chew it and inject it as a ciy,?(er.) 
 Marshmallow. 
 
 Ibi'xoma. From i^itko;, the mallov,-. and 
 /|ac, glue ; so named from its having a glu- 
 tinous leaf, like the mallow.) The soap-tree, 
 or Soponaria ./irbor. 
 
 ICE. Glncies. Water made solid by the 
 application of cold. It is frequently applied 
 l)y surgeons to resolve external infiammalory 
 diseases. 
 
 rCHOK. {'^X'^?-) -^ i\i'in, aqueGu;,»ind 
 acrid discharge. 
 
 I'cTHY'A. {lx^us.y a fish-hook j from 
 tyjiu',, a fish.) The skin of the Squatina, 
 or monk-fish ; also the name of an instru- 
 ment like a fish-hook, for extracting the 
 foetus. 
 
 ICHTIIYOCO'LLA. (From /;^>,-, a Ssh, 
 and K9A\i, glue.) Colla pi.tci'mi. Isinglas.?. 
 Fish-glue. A substance, partly gelatinous, 
 and parti)' lymphatic, which is prepared by 
 rolling up the air-bladder of the Jlcipenser 
 shirio of Linnajus, and several other fishes, 
 and drying it in the air, after it has been 
 twisted into the form of a short cord, as we 
 receive it. it affords a viscid jelly by ebulli- 
 tion in'water, which is used in medicine as an 
 emollient in disorders of the throat, intes- 
 tines, &c. 
 
 ICHTKYO'SFS. (From ixSuu., the scale 
 of a fish ; from the resemblance of the 
 scaies to those of a fish.) A gf.nus of 
 disease of the second order of Di: Wil- 
 lan's diseases of tiie skiti. The characteris- 
 tic of ichthyosis is a peimanently harsh, dry, 
 scaly, and, in some cases, almost horny 
 texture of the integuments of the body, 
 unconnected with internal disorder. Pso- 
 riasis and Lepra differ from this a.f^""t!Qn 
 
452 
 
 ICT 
 
 ICT 
 
 n being but partially diffusei], and in bavliig 
 deciduous scales. The arrangem-eiit and 
 distribution of the scales in ichthyosis are 
 peculiar. Above and below the olecranon 
 on the arm, says Dr. Willan, and in a simi- 
 ],\r situation with respect to the patella on 
 the thigh and leg, they are small, rounded, 
 prominent, or papillary, and of a black co- 
 lour; some of the scaly papilla; have a 
 short, narrow neck, and iiroad irregular 
 Jops. On some part of the extrenailies, 
 and on the trunk of the body, the scales are 
 flat and large, often placed like tiling, or in 
 tiie same order as scales on the back of a fisii; 
 but, in a few cases, (hey have appeared se- 
 parate, being intersected by whitish furrows. 
 There are usually in this complaint a dryness 
 and roughness of the soles of the feet ; 
 sometimes a thickened and brittle state of 
 the skin in the palms of the hands, with 
 large painf.il fissures, and, on tlie face, an 
 appearance of the scurf rather than of scales. 
 The inner part of the wrists, the hams, the 
 inside of the elbow, the fujTOW along the 
 spine, the inner and upper part of the thigh, 
 are perhaps the only portions of the skin 
 always exempt from liie scaliness. Patients 
 affected with ichthyosis are occasionally 
 much harassed with inflamed pustules, or 
 with large painful boils on different parts 
 nf the body : it is also remarkable, that 
 they never seem to have the least perspi- 
 ration or moisture of the skin. This disease 
 did not, in any case, appear to Dr. Willan 
 to have been transmitted herediiarily ; nor 
 was more than one child from the same pa- 
 rents aflected with -t. Dr. Willan never 
 met with an instance of the horny rigidity 
 of the integuments. Ichthyosis cornea, im- 
 peding the motion of the muscles or joints. 
 It is," however, mentioned by authors as 
 afi'ecting the lips, prepuce, toes, fingers, &c. 
 and sometimes as extending over nearly the 
 whole body. 
 
 Icteri'tia. (From ic/crus, the jaundice.) 
 An eruption of yellowish spots. Also a 
 j'ellow discolouration of the skin, without 
 levers. 
 
 I'CTEFJJS. (Named from its likeness 
 to the plumage of the golden thrush, of 
 %vhich Pliny " relates, that if a jaundiced 
 person looks on one, the bird dies, and 
 the patient recovers.) Morbus arcuatus, or 
 nrqualus. Auriga. Morbus regius. Morbus 
 lestoii. The jaundice. \ genus of disease 
 in the c\ass cachexice, and ovdei- impetigines, 
 of Cullen ; characterized by yellowness 
 of the skin and eyes ; fa?ces white, and 
 Hrine of a high colour. There are six 
 species: — 
 
 1. Icterus calculosus, acute jiain in the epi- 
 gastric region, increasing after eating; gall- 
 fclones pass by slool. 
 
 2. Icterus spasmodicus, without pain af- 
 ter spasmodic diseases and passions of the 
 ijiind. 
 
 3. Jcfenis mvcosns, without eKher pain, 
 
 gall-stones, or spasm, and relieved bytlie 
 discharge of tough phlegm by stool. 
 
 4. Icterus hepaticuSjirota an indaraVwn ita 
 the liver. 
 
 •5. Icterus gravidarum, from pregnancy, 
 and disappearing after delivery. 
 
 6. Icterus infantum, of infants. 
 
 It takes place most usually in consequence 
 of an interrupted excretion of bile, from an 
 obstruction in (he ductus communis chole- 
 dochus, which occasions its absorption into 
 the blood-vessels. In some cases it may, 
 however, be owing to a redundant secretion 
 of the bile. 
 
 The causes producing the first of these are, 
 the presence of biliary calculi in the gall- 
 bladder and its ducts ; spasmodic eonstric- 
 tion of the ducts themselves ; and, lastly, the 
 pressure made by tumours situated in adja- 
 cent parts ; hence jaundice is often an at- 
 tendant symptom on a scirrhosity of the 
 liver, pancreas, oic. and frequently likewise 
 on pregnancy. 
 
 Chronic bilious affections are frequently 
 hroughf on by drinking freely, but more par- 
 ticularly by spirituous liquors ; hence they 
 are often lo be (observed in the debauchee 
 and the drinker of drams. 'J'hey are like- 
 wise freijiieritly met with in those v."bo lead 
 aseden!i;iy life ; and who indulge much in 
 anxious thoughts. 
 
 A slight degree of jaundice often pro- 
 ceeds from the redundant secretion of the 
 bile, and a bilious habit is therefore con- 
 stitutional to some people, but more par- 
 ticularly to those who reside long in a warni 
 climate. 
 
 By attending to the various circum- 
 stances and symptoms which present them- 
 selves, we shall in general be able to as- 
 certain, with much certainty, the real na- 
 ture of the cause which has given rise to the 
 disease. 
 
 We may be assured by the long con- 
 tinuance of the complaint, and by feeling 
 the liver and other parts externally, whe- 
 ther or not it arises from any tumour in 
 this vijcus, or the pancreas, mesentery, or 
 omentum. 
 
 Where passions of the mind induce the dis- 
 ease, withotit any hardness or enlargement 
 of the liver, or adjacent parts, and wilhout 
 any appearance of calculi in the fa3ces, or 
 on dissection afier death, we are naturally 
 induced to conclude (hat the disorder was 
 owing to a spasmodic affection of the biliary 
 ducts. 
 
 Where gall-stones are lodged in the ducts, 
 acute lancinating pains will be felt in the 
 region of the parts, which will cease for a 
 time, and then return again ; great irrita- 
 tion at the stomach and frequent vomiting 
 will attend, and the patient will experience 
 an aggravation of the pain after eating. 
 Such calculi are of various sizes, from a 
 pea to that of a .walnut ; and, in some cases, 
 are voided in a considerable number, being 
 
IGT 
 
 IDl 
 
 iS3 
 
 tiketiie galiofa yellowish, brownish, or green 
 colour. 
 
 The jaundice comes on with languor, in- 
 activity, loathing of food, flatulency, acidi- 
 ties in the stomach and bowels, and costive- 
 ness. As it advances in its progress, the 
 skin and eyes become tinged of a deep yel- 
 low ; there is a bitter taste in the mouth, 
 with frequent nausea and vomiting; the 
 urine is very high-coloured ; the stopis are 
 of a gray or clayey appearance, and a dull 
 obtuse pain is felt in the right hypochon- 
 drium, which is much ajrijravatcd by pres- 
 sure with the fingers. Where the pain is 
 very acute, the pulse is apt to become hard 
 and full, and other febrile symptoms to 
 attend. 
 
 The disease, when of long continiiancp, 
 snd proceeding from a chronic affection of 
 the liver, or other neighbouring viscera, is 
 often attended with anasarcous swellings, and 
 sometimes with ascites : also scorbutic symp- 
 toms freqnently supervene. 
 
 Where jaundice is recent, and is occasion- 
 f.ii by concretions obstructing the biliary 
 ducts, it is probable that, by using proper 
 means, we may be able to effect a cure; but 
 where it is brought on by tumours of the 
 neighbouring parts, or has arisen in conse- 
 quence of other diseases attended with sym;)- 
 toms of obstructed viscera, our endeavours 
 will most likely not be crowned with success. 
 Arising during a state of pregnancy, it is of 
 Utile consequence, as it will cease on jiartu- 
 rition. 
 
 On opening the bodies of those who die of 
 jaundice, the yellow tinge appears to pervade 
 even the most interior part of the body ; it 
 is diffused throughout the whole of the cel- 
 lular membrane, in the cartilages and bones, 
 and. even the substance of the brain is co- 
 loured with it. A diseased state of the liver, 
 gallbladder, or adjacent viscera is usually to 
 be met with. 
 
 The Icterus infantum, or yellow gum, is a 
 species of jaundice whicli, for the most part, 
 affects all children at or soon after, their 
 ))irth, and which usually continues for some 
 days. 
 
 It has generally been supposed to arise 
 from the meconium, impacted in the in- 
 testines, preventing the flow of bile into 
 them. 
 
 The effects produced by it, are languor, 
 itjdolen.ce, a yellow tinge of the skin, and 
 a tendency to sleep, which is sometimes 
 fallal, where the child is prevented from 
 sucking. 
 
 The indications in this disease are, 1. To 
 palliate urgent symptoms. 2. To remove 
 the cause of obstruction to the passage 
 of the bile into the duodenum ; this 
 is the essential part of the treatment; but 
 the means will vary according to circum- 
 stances. When there are appearances of 
 inflammation, of which perhaps the jaun- 
 dice is symptomatic, or both produced by 
 
 a gaii-stone, the means explained under the 
 head of hepatitis will be proper. If there 
 be severe spasmodic pain, as is usual when a 
 gall-stone is jias^ing, the liberal use of opium 
 and the warm bath will probably relieve it. 
 After which, in all instances, where there is 
 reason for supposing an obstructing cause 
 within the duct, a nauseating emetic, or 
 brisk cathartic, would be aiost likely to 
 force it onward : emetics, however, are 
 hardly advisable, except in recent cases 
 without inflammation ; and calomel, seeming 
 to promote the discharge of bile more than 
 other cathartics, may be given in a large 
 dose with, or after the opium. Several reme- 
 dies have been recommended, on the idea 
 that they may dissolve gall-stones; which, 
 however, is hardly probable, unless they 
 should have advanced to the end of the com- 
 mon duct : the fixed alkalies, a;ther with oil 
 of tm-pentine, raw eggs, &c. come under 
 this head ; though the alkalies may be cer- 
 tainly beneficial by correcting acidily, v.'hich 
 usually results from a deficient supply of 
 bile to the intestines ; and possibly alter the 
 secretion of the liver so much as lo prevent 
 the formation of more concretions. When 
 the complaint arises from scirrhous tumours, 
 mercury is the remedy most likf^ly to afford 
 relief, particularly should the liver itself be 
 diseased : but it must be used with proper 
 caution, and hemlock, or other narcotic, 
 may sometimes enable the system to bear it 
 better. Where this remedy is precliidfid, 
 nitric acid promises to be the best substitute; ' 
 the taraxacum appears by no means so 
 much lo be depended upon. In all tedi- 
 ous cases the strength must be supported 
 by the vegetable bitters or other Ionics, 
 and a nutritious diet, easy of digestion : 
 there is often a dislike of animal food, and 
 a craving for acids, which mostly may be 
 indulged : indeed, when scorbutic symp- 
 toms attended, the native vegetable acids 
 have been sometimes very serviceable. 
 The bowels must be kept regular, and the 
 other secretions promoted, to get i-id of 
 the bile diffused in liie system ; as well as 
 to obviate febrile or inflammatory action. 
 When accumulations of hardened faces 
 induce the complaint, or in the icterus 
 infantum, cathartics may be alone suffi- 
 cient to afford relief: and, in that of preg- 
 nant females, we must chiefly look to the 
 period of delivery. 
 
 i'cTERTjs a'leus. The while jaundice. 
 The chlorosis, or green-sickness, is sometimes 
 thus called. 
 
 I'cTDs. A stroke or blow. Hence ictus 
 soils, means a stroke of the sun, or that affec- 
 tion which takes place from too great an in- 
 fluence of the sun's heat. It signifies also 
 the pulsation of an artery, and the sting of a 
 bee, or other insect. 
 
 Idje'vs. (Frona «r», a mountain in Phr'y- 
 gia, their native place.) A name of the 
 peony, and blackberry. 
 
044 
 
 ILE 
 
 ILI 
 
 Idiocra'sia. See Idiosyncrusia. 
 
 iDlOPA'THIC. (Idiopathiciis ; from /six, 
 peculiar, and ct^Sjc, an affection.) A dis- 
 ease which does not depend on any other 
 disease, in which respect it is opposed to a 
 symptomatic disease, wiiic.li is dependant on 
 another. 
 
 IDIOSY'NCRASY. {Idiosyncntda ; from 
 ft)';5f, peculiar, <7-jt, witii, and Kfi^tTH, a tem- 
 perament.) A jiecu'.iarity of constitution, 
 In which a person is affected by certain 
 agents, which, if applied to a hundred other 
 persons, would produce no effect : thus 
 some people cannot see a finger bleed with- 
 out fainting ; p.nd thus violent inflammation 
 is induced on the skin of some persons b_v 
 substances That are perfectly innocent to 
 others. 
 
 Idiotro'pia. (From tS^io;, peculiar, and 
 TjHTra; to turn.) The same as Jdiosyn- 
 crasiu. 
 
 Igka'tia ama'ra. The systeraalic name of 
 the plant which affords St. Ignatius's bean. 
 Fahaindica. Faba sancli ignalii. Fahafebri- 
 fujjia. These lieans are of a roundish figure. 
 very irregular and uneven, about the size of 
 a middling nutmeg, semitransparent, ana of 
 a hard, horny texture. They have a very 
 bitter taste, and no considerable smell. They 
 are said to be used in the Philippine islands 
 in all diseases, acting as a vomit and purga- 
 tive. Infusions are given in the cure of inter- 
 mittents, fcc. 
 
 Igna Tii fa'ea. > ggg 7 ,^;-^ c,„^^„_ 
 
 Ignatius s bean. 5 
 
 I'g5is ca'lidus. a hot fire : so some 
 call a gangrene : also a violent inflamma- 
 tion, just about to degenerate into a gan- 
 grene. 
 
 I'g>"I3 fri'gidus. a cold fire. A spha- 
 celus hath been thus called, because the 
 parts that are so effected become as cold as 
 the surrounding air. 
 
 I'gnis pe'rsiccs. a name of the erysi- 
 pelas, also of the tumour called a carbun- 
 cle. ' 
 
 I'gnis rotje. Fire for fusion. It is when 
 a vessel which contains some matter for 
 fusion is surrounded with live, i e. red hot 
 coals. 
 
 I'gnis sa'cer. A name of erysipelas, and 
 of a species of Herpes. 
 
 I'gnis sapie'xN'tium. 
 
 I'gnis sylva'ticus. 
 tigo. 
 
 I'gnis vola'grics. 
 tigo. 
 
 I'gnis tola'ticds. 
 
 Heat of horse-dung. 
 A name of the Impe- 
 
 A name of the Trr.pe- 
 
 Ses Erysipelas. 
 I'kanra'dix. a somewhat oval, oblong, 
 -compressed root, brought from China. It is 
 extremely rare, and wuuld appear to be the 
 root of some of the orchis tribe. 
 
 I'laphis. a name in Myrepsus for the 
 burdoch. 
 
 I'lech. By this word, Paracelsus seems 
 to mean a first principle. 
 
 Ilei'dos. In the Spagyric language it is 
 the elementary air. 
 
 I'i.EON crue'ntcm. Hippocrates de- 
 scribes it in lib. De Intern. Affect. In 
 Ibis disease, as well as in the scnrvy, the 
 breath is fetid, the gums recede from the 
 teeth, haemorrhages of the nose happen, and 
 sometimes there are ulcers in the legs, but 
 the patient can move about his business very 
 Avell. 
 
 I'LEUM. (From iskue, to turn about ; 
 from its convolutions. Ileum inlestinum. 
 The last portion of the small intestines, 
 about fifteen hands' breadth in length, whicli 
 terminates at the valve of the csecum. See 
 Inteslines. 
 
 I'LEX. (The name of a genus of plants 
 ii the Linna3an system. Class, Telran- 
 dria. Order, Teiragynia.) The holly. The 
 two following species possess medicinal pro- 
 perties. 
 
 I'lex aquifo'lium. The systematic name 
 of the common holly, .iquifolimn. Theleaves 
 of this plant, Ilex aqui folium ; foUis oralis 
 aciilis sptnosis, of Linneeus, hLivebeen known 
 tu cure intermitlent fevers; and an infusion 
 of the leaves, drank as a tea, is said to be a 
 preventive against the gout. 
 
 I'lex ca'ssine. Cassina. This tree grou's in 
 Carolina; theleaves resemble those of senna, 
 blackish when dried, with a bitter taste, and 
 aromatic smell. They are considered as 
 stomachic and stimulant. They are some- 
 times used as expectorants; and when fresh 
 are emetic. 
 
 Ilia. (The plural of He, s;?^i.) The flanks, 
 or that part in which are enclosed the small 
 intestines ; also the small inteslines. 
 
 I'LIAC ARTERIES. Arterice, iliaca;. The 
 arteries so called, are formed by the bifurca- 
 tion of ihc aorto, near the last lumbar verte- 
 bra. They are divided into internal and e.r- 
 icrnal The hiieninl iliac, also called the hy- 
 pogastric artery, is distributed in the fcetus 
 Inio six, and in the adult into five branches, 
 which are divided abmit the pelvis, viz. the 
 little iliac, the gluteal, the ischiatic, the pu- 
 dical, and the obliiralory ; and in the fcetus 
 the umbilical. The. external iliac proceeds 
 out of the pelvis through Poupart's ligament, 
 to form the fernoial artery. 
 
 ILIAC PA'SSION. (E/XS5C, ixsos, eh.uk, 
 is described as a kind of nervous 
 colic, whose sent is the ilium.) Passio 
 iliaca. Volvulus. Miseren mei. Convol- 
 vulus. Chordapsus. Tormeutum. A vio- 
 lent vomi'.ing, in wi:tch the fjecal portion 
 of the food is voided by the mouth. See 
 Colica. 
 
 I'LIAC RE'G10?s. The side of the abdo- 
 men. belwetMi tije rib? and the hips. 
 
 ILI ACUS I.M K'RNUS. Iliacus of Wins- 
 low, liiaro Irachaidcn of Dumas. _ A 
 thick, broad, and radiated muscle, which 
 is situated in the pelvis, upon the inner sur- 
 face of the ilium. It arises fleshy from the 
 inner lip of the ilium; from most of the hoi- 
 
ILL 
 
 IMP 
 
 455 
 
 low parti and likewise from the edge of that 
 bone, between its anterior superior spinous 
 process and the acetabulum. It joins witii 
 the psoas magnus, where it begins to become 
 tendinous, and passing under the ligamen- 
 tum Falopii, is inserted in common with 
 that muscle. The tendon of this muscle 
 has been seen distinct from that of the psoas, 
 and, in some subjects, it has been found di- 
 vided into two portions. The iliacus inter- 
 nus serves to assist the psoas magnus in 
 bending the thigh, and in bringing it directly 
 forwards. 
 
 Ili'adum. Iliadus. It is the first matter 
 of all things, consisting of mercury, salt, and 
 sulphur. These are Paracelsus's three prin- 
 ciples. His iliadus is also a mineral spirit, 
 which is contained in every element, and is 
 the supposed cause of diseases. 
 
 iLfA'sTER. Paracelsus says it is the oc- 
 cult virtue of nature, whence all things have 
 their increase- 
 
 Ili'ngos. (Ikiyycc '■ from tkty^, a vortex.) 
 A giddiness in which all things appear to 
 turn round, and the eyes grow dim. 
 
 Ili'scus. Avicenna says, it is madness 
 caused by love. 
 
 rLiUM OS. (From ilia, the small in- 
 testines ; so named because it supports the 
 ilia.) The haunch bone The superior 
 portion of the os innominatum, which, in 
 the fcEtus, is a distinct bone. See Innomi- 
 nalum os. 
 
 Ille'cebra. (From etkecu, to turn ; be- 
 cause its leaves resemble worms.) See Se- 
 dum acre. 
 
 ILLI'CIUM. (Illiciu/ri, ah illiciendo, de- 
 noting an enticing plant, from its being ve.ry 
 fragrant and aromatic.) The name of a 
 genus of plants in the Linnaean system. 
 Class, Polyandria. Order, Polygynia. 
 
 Illi'cium anisa'tusi. Yellow flowered 
 aniseed-tree. The systematic name of the 
 plant, the seeds of which are called the star 
 aniseed. Jlnisum stellalum. Anisum sinense. 
 Semen badian. They are used with the same 
 views as those of tiie Pimpinella unisnm. 
 Thesame tree is supposed to furnish the aro- 
 matic bark called cortex anisi stsUali, or cor- 
 tex lavola. 
 
 Illo'sis. (From axo;, the eye.) A dis- 
 tortion of the eyes. 
 
 Illutame'ntum. An ancient form of an 
 external medicine, like the Ceroma, with 
 which the limbs of wrestlers, and others de- 
 lighting in like exercises, were rubbed, 
 especially after bathing ; an account of 
 which may be met with in Baclius De 
 Thermis. 
 
 Illuta'tio. (From in, and lutmn, mud.) 
 lilulation. A besmearing any part of the 
 body with mud, and renewing it as it grows 
 dry, with a view of heating, drying, and 
 discussing. It was chiefly done with the 
 mud found at the bottom of mineral 
 ^nrinj?- 
 
 I i.f.vs. (From tKxog, the eye.) A persan 
 who squints, or with distorted eyes. 
 
 I'lvs. (From ihuc, mud.) The fajces 
 of wine. Also an epithet for sediment in 
 stools, which resemble faeces of wine ; also 
 the sediment in urine, when it resembles the 
 same. 
 
 Imeeci'llitas oculo'rum. Celsus speaks 
 of the Jfyctalopia by this name. 
 
 Imbibi'tio. (From imbibo, to receive 
 into.) In chemistry it is a kind of cohoba- 
 tion, when the liquor ascends and descends 
 upon a solid substance, till it is fixed there- 
 with. 
 
 Imme'rsus. a term given by Bartholine, 
 and some other anatomists, to the Subscapu' 
 laris muscle, because it was hidden, or, as it 
 were, sunk. 
 
 Impa'tiens. (From in, not, and pallor, 
 to suffer ; because its leaves recede from 
 the hand with a crackling noise, as impa- 
 tient of the touch.) A species of persi- 
 caria. 
 
 IMPERATOTilA. (From im^^ero, to over- 
 come ; so named because its leaves extend 
 and overwhelm the lesser herbs which grow 
 near it.) 1. The name of a genus of plants 
 in the Linneean system. Class, Penlandria. 
 Order, Monogynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the Im- 
 peraloria oslruildum of Linnaeus ; which 
 see. 
 
 Imperato'ria ostku'thiuji. The syste- 
 matic name of the master-wort. Imperalo- 
 ria. Magistranlia. The roots of this plant 
 are impoiled from the Alps and Pyrenees, 
 notwithstanding it is indigenous to this 
 island ; they have a fragrant smell, and a 
 bitterish pungent taste. The plant, as its 
 name imports, was formerly thought to be 
 of singular eflScacy ; and its great success, 
 it is said, caused it to be distinguished by the 
 name of divinum remedium. At present, it 
 is considered merely as an aromatic, and 
 consequently is superseded by many of that 
 class which possess superior qualities. 
 
 IMPETl'GINES. (The plural of impeti' 
 go ; from impeto, to infest.) An order in the 
 class cachexia; of Cullcn, the genera of which 
 are characterized by cachexia, deforming the 
 externai parts of the body with tumours, 
 eruptions, &.C. 
 
 IMPETI'GO. This affection, as described 
 by authors, is a disease in which several red, 
 hard, dry, prurient spots arise in the face 
 and neck, and sometimes all over the body, 
 and disappear by furfuraceous or tender 
 scales. 
 
 I'mpia he'rba. (From in, not, and plus, 
 good ; because it grows only on barren 
 ground.) A name given to cudweed. 
 
 Implicated. Celsus, Scribonius, and 
 some others, call those parts of physic so, 
 which have a necessary dependence on one 
 another; but the term has been more signifi- 
 cantly applied, by Bellini, to fevers, where 
 two at atinae afflict a person, either of thf 
 
456 
 
 L\C 
 
 IND 
 
 same kind, as a double tertian ; or, of differ- 
 ent kini)s, as an'intermitfent tertian, and a 
 quotidian, called a Semitertian. 
 
 Implu'vium. (From impluo, to shower 
 upon.) The shower-bath. An embroca- 
 tion. 
 
 IMPREGNA'TION. See Conception and 
 Generation. 
 
 Inanj'tio. (From inanio, to empty.) 
 Inanition. Applied to tlie body, it means 
 evacuation ; applied to the mind, it means a 
 defect of its powers. 
 
 [ncanta'tion. fncantatio. Licantamen- 
 turn. A way of curin» diseases by charms, 
 defended by Paracelsus, Helmonf, and some 
 other cliemical enthusiasts. 
 
 Ince'ndium. (From incendo, to burn.) 
 A burning fever, or sometimes any burning 
 heat. 
 
 Ince'nsio. The same as Tncendium. Also 
 a hot inflammatory tumour. 
 
 Incerni'culum. (From incerno, to sift.) 
 A strainer, or sieve. In anatomy, it is a 
 name for the pelvis of the kidney, from its 
 oiEce as a strainer. 
 
 Incide'ntia. (From incido, to cut.) ^Z- 
 ierantia. Medicines supposed to cut viscid 
 bumours. JNIedicines were formerly so 
 called which consist of pointed and sharp 
 particles, as acids, and most salts, which are 
 said to incide or cut the phlegm, when they 
 break it so as to occason its discharge. 
 
 Incinera'tio. (From incinero, to reduce 
 to ashes.) Incineration. The reducing of 
 any thing to ashes by fire. 
 
 Ikcisi'vus infe'rior. See Lavator labii 
 inferioris. 
 
 iNcisi'vtJS latera'lis. See Lavator labii 
 superioris alcegue nasi. 
 
 Incisi'vus me'dius. See Depressor labii 
 superioris akeque nasi. 
 
 Jnciso'ricm. (From incido, to cut.) A 
 table whereon a patient is laid for an opera- 
 tion. 
 
 iNciso'Riuai fora'men. a name of the 
 foramen, which lies behind the dentes inci- 
 sores of the upper jaw. 
 
 INCISORS. ( Dentes incisores ; from in- 
 cido, to cut, from their use in cutting the 
 food.) The four front teelh of both jaws 
 are so called, because they cut the food. 
 See Teelh. 
 
 Incontijje'ntia. (From in and conlineo, 
 to contain.) Inability to retain the natural 
 evacuations. 
 
 Iscrassa'ntia. (From incrasso, to make 
 thick.) Medicines thickening the fluids. 
 
 I'NCUBUS. (From incubo, to lie upon ; 
 because the patient fancies that something 
 lies upon his chest.) See JVight-mare, and 
 Oneirodynia. 
 
 INCUS. (A smith's anvil, from incudo, 
 to smite upon ; so named from its likeness 
 in shape to an anvil.)' The largest and 
 strongest of the bones of the ear in the 
 tympanum. It is divided into a body and 
 nvo (-rijra. Us bodv if situated auteriorlv. 
 
 is rather broad and thick, and has two etai- 
 nerices and two depressions, both covered 
 with cartilage, and intended for the recep" 
 tion of the head of (he malleus. Its shorter 
 crus extends no farther than the cells of the 
 mastoid apophysis, lis longer crus, together 
 with the manubrium of the malleus, to 
 which it is connected by a ligament, is of 
 the same extent as the shorter ; but its ex- 
 tremity is curved inwards, to receive the os 
 orbiciilare, by the intervention of which it 
 is united with (he stapes. 
 
 I'NDEX. (From indico, to point out ; be- 
 cause it is generally used for such purposes.) 
 The fore-finger. 
 
 Indian arrow-root. See Maranta. 
 
 Indian cress. See Tropmolum majus. 
 
 Indian date-plum. The fruit of the 
 Diospyrus lotus of Linnaeus. When rij;e, 
 it has an agreeable taste, and is very nutri- 
 tious. 
 
 Indian leaf. See Laurus Cassia. 
 
 Indian pink. See Spigelia. 
 
 INDIAN RUBBER. The substance 
 known by (he names Indian Rubber, Elas- 
 tic gum, Cayenne resin, Cautchuc, and by 
 the French Caoutchouc, is prepared from 
 the juice of the Siphonia elastica ; — foliis 
 ternalis elliplicis inlegerrimis sublus cauis 
 longe peliolatis. Suppl. plant. The manner 
 of obtaining this juice is by making incisions 
 through the bark of the lower part of the 
 trunk of the tree, from which the fluid rcsiu 
 issues in great abundance, appearing of a 
 milky whiteness as it flows into the vessel 
 placed to receive it, and into which it is 
 conducted by means of a tube or leaf fixed 
 in the incision, and supported with clay. 
 On exposure to the air, this milky juice 
 gradually inspissates into a soft, reddish, 
 elastic resin. It is formed by the Indians 
 in South America into various figures, but is 
 commonly brought to Europe in that of 
 pear-shaped bottles, which are said to be 
 formed by spreading the juice of the Sipho- 
 nia over a proper mould of clay ; as soon 
 as one layer is dry, another is added, unlil 
 the bo!tle be of the thickness desired. It 
 is then exposed to a thick dense smoke, or 
 to a fire, until it becomes so dry as not to 
 stick to the fingers, when, by means of cer- 
 tain instruments of iron, or wood, it is 
 ornamented on the outside with various 
 figures. This being done, it remains only to 
 pick out the mould, which is easily eifected 
 by softening it with water. Indian rubber 
 may be subjected to the aetion of some of 
 the most powerful menstrua, without suffer- 
 ing the least change, while its pliability 
 and elasticity are eminently peculiar to 
 itself. Its proper menstruum is known to 
 some persons in England, who keep it a 
 profound secret, and prepare the gum into 
 beautiful catheters, bougies, syringes, pessa- 
 ries, &c. 
 
 Indian wheal. See Zea mays. 
 
 Ivdia'^a RA'fji.v, Ipecacuarih!!. 
 
iNF 
 
 INF 
 
 457 
 
 isDiCA CAMo'TES. Potatoes. 
 
 I'NDICANS. Indicant. The proxi- 
 mate cause of a disease, or that from which 
 the indication is drawn. 
 
 Indicating days, are the same as criti- 
 cal days. 
 
 INDICATION. {Indicatio; from in- 
 dico, to show.) An indication is that which 
 demonstrates in a disease what oug^ht to 
 be done. It is three-fold : preservative, 
 which preserves health ; curative, which 
 expels a present disease ; and vital, which 
 respects the powers and reasons of diet. 
 The scope from which indications ai'e 
 taken, or determined, is comprehended in 
 this distich : 
 
 Ars, alas, regio, complexio, virtus, 
 
 Mos et symptama, repletio, tempus et 
 usus. 
 
 INDICA'TOR. (From indico, to point ; 
 so named from its office of extending the 
 index, or fore-finger.) Extensor indicis 
 of Cowper. Extensor secundi tnternodii 
 indicis proprius, zulgo indicator of Douglas, 
 and Cubito-sus plialangettien de Vindix of 
 Dumas. An extensor muscle of the fore- 
 finger, situated chiefly on the lower and 
 posterior part of the fore-arm. It arises, 
 by an acute fleshy beginning, from the 
 middle of the posterior part of tJie ulna, its 
 tendon passes under the same ligament with 
 the extensor di gi to I'um communis, with part 
 of which it is inserted into the posterior 
 part of the fore-finger. 
 
 I'ndicum li'gnuji. Logwood. 
 
 TwDicus. Sweet and bitter costus. 
 
 I'jVDicus Mo'RBrs. The venereal disease. 
 
 INDI'GENOUS. {Morbus indigenus; 
 indigenaab indu, i. e. in etgeno, i. e.gigno, 
 to beget.) Applied to diseases which are 
 peculiar to any country. 
 
 Ijidura'ntia. (From induro, to haj'den.) 
 Medicines which harden. 
 
 Indu'sium. (From induo, to put on.) 
 A shirt. Also the name of the amnios, 
 from its covering the foetus like a shirt. 
 
 Ine'sis. (From ivom, to evacuate.) Ine- 
 thus. An evacuation of the humours. 
 
 INFECTION. See Contagion. 
 
 Infernal. A name given to a caustic, 
 lapis infemalis, from its strong burning 
 property. 
 
 Infibula'tio. (Tvovninfibulo, to button 
 together.) An impediment to the retrac- 
 tion of the prepuce. 
 
 INFLAMMABLE. Chemists distin- 
 guish by this term such bodies of the mine- 
 ral kingdom only as burn with facility, and 
 flame in an increased temperature. 
 
 INFLAMMATION. {Inflammatio ; 
 
 fvom injlammo, to ham.) Pklogosis. Phleg- 
 masia. A genus of disease in the class 
 pyrexia, and order phlegmasim, of CuUen, 
 
 This disease is characterized by heat, 
 pain, redness, attended with more or less of 
 tumefactioa and fever. Inflainniation is di- 
 
 vided into two species, viz.' phlegmonous 
 and erysipelatous. 
 
 Besides this division, inflammation is 
 either acute or chronic, local or general, 
 simple or complicated with other diseases. 
 
 Phlegmonous inflammation is known by 
 its bright red colour, tension, heat, and a 
 circumscribed, throbbing, painful tume- 
 faction of the part ; tending to suppuration. 
 Phlegmon is generally used to denote an 
 inflammatory tumour, situated in the skin, 
 or cellular membrane. When the same 
 disease afi"ects the viscera, it is usually call- 
 ed phlegmonous inflammation. 
 
 Erysipelatous inflammation is considered 
 as an inflammation of a dull red colour, 
 vanishing upon pressure, spreading une- 
 qually, with a burning pain, the tumour 
 scarcely perceptible, ending in vesicles, or 
 desquamation. This species of inflamma- 
 tion admits of a division into erythema, 
 when there is merely an afiection of the 
 skin, with very little of the whole system ; 
 and erysipelas, when there is general af- 
 fection of the system. 
 
 The fever attending erysipelatous inflam- 
 mation is generally synochus, or typhus, 
 excepting when it affects very vigorous 
 habits, and then it may be synocha. 
 
 The fever attending phlegmonous inflam- 
 mation is almost always synocha. Persons 
 in the prime of life, and in full vigour, with 
 a plethoric habit of body, are most liable to 
 the attacks of phlegmonous inflammation ; 
 whereas, those advanced in years, and those 
 of a weak habit of body, irritable, and lean, 
 are most apt to be attacked with erysipe- 
 latous inflammation. 
 
 Phlegmonous inflammation terminates in 
 resolutiati, suppuration, gangrene, and scir- 
 rhus, or induration. 
 
 Resolution is known to be about to take 
 place when the symptoms gradually abate ; 
 suppuration, when the inflammation does 
 not readily yield to proper remedies, the 
 throbbing increases, the tumour points ex- 
 ternally, and rigors come on. Gangrene 
 is about to take place when the pain abates, 
 tlie pulse sinks, and cold perspirations come 
 on. Scirrhus, or induration, is known by 
 the imflammatiou continuing a longer time 
 than usual ; the tumefaction continues, and 
 a considerable hardness remains. This kind 
 of tumour gives little or no pain, and, when 
 it takes place, it is usually the sequel of in- 
 flammation affecting glandular parts. It 
 somedmes, however, is accompanied with 
 lancinating pains, ulcerates, and becomes 
 cancerous. 
 
 Erythematous inflammation terminates 
 in resolution, suppuration, or gangrene. 
 The symptoms of inflammation are account- 
 ed for in the following way : 
 
 The redness arises from the dilation of 
 the small vessels, which become sufficiently 
 large to admit the red particles in large 
 cuantities ; it appears al":o tc occur, in some 
 
458 
 
 INF 
 
 INF 
 
 cases, from the generation of new vessels. 
 The swelling is caused by the dilatation of 
 the vessels, the plethoric state of the arte- 
 ries and veins, the exudation of coagula- 
 ble lymph into the interstices of the cellu- 
 lar membrane, and the interruption of ab- 
 sorption. 
 
 In regard to the augmentation of heat, 
 as the thermometer denotes very little in- 
 crease of temperature, it appears to be ac- 
 counted for from the increased sensibility of 
 the nerves, which convey false impressions 
 to the sensorium. The pain is occasioned 
 by a deviation from the natural state of the 
 parts, and the unusual condition into which 
 the nerves are thrown. The tlirobbing de- 
 pends on the increased action of the arte- 
 ries. 
 
 Blood takeu from a person labouring un- 
 der active inflammation, exhibits a yellow- 
 ish white crust on the surface ; this is de- 
 nominated the buffy coriaceous, or inflam- 
 matory coat. This consists of a layer of co- 
 agulable lymph, almost destitute of red par- 
 ticles. Blood, in this state, is often termed 
 sizy. The colouring part of the blood is its 
 heaviest constituent : and, as the blood of a 
 person labouring under inflammation is 
 longer coagulating than healthy blood, it is 
 supposed that the red particles have an op- 
 portunity to descend to a considerable depth 
 from the surface before they become en- 
 tangled. The buSy coat of blood is gene- 
 rally the best criterion of inflammation ; 
 there are a few anomalous constitutions in 
 ^hich this state of blood is always found; 
 but these are rare. 
 
 The occasional and exciting causes of in- 
 flammation are very numerous ; they, how- 
 ever, may generally be classed under ex- 
 ternal violence, produced either by me- 
 chanical or chemical irritation, changes of 
 temperature, and stimulating foods. Fever 
 often seems to be a remote cause ; the in- 
 flammation thus produced is generally con- 
 sidered as critical. Spontaneous inflamma- 
 tion sometimes occurs when no perceptible 
 cause can be assigned for its production. 
 Scrophula and syphilis may be considered 
 as exciting causes of inflammation. 
 
 With regard to the proximate cause, it 
 has been the subject of much dispute. Galen 
 considered phlegmon to be produced by a 
 superabundance of the humour sanguineus. 
 Boerhaave referred the proximate cause to 
 an obstruction in the small vessels, occa- 
 sioned by a viscosity or lentor of the blood. 
 CuUen and others attributed it rather to an 
 affection of the vessels than a change of the 
 fiaids. 
 
 The proximate cause, at the present pe- 
 riod, is generally considered to be a mor- 
 bid dilatation, and increased action of such 
 arteries as lead and are distributed to the 
 inflamed part. 
 
 Infiammation of fhe brain. See PJire- 
 nilis. 
 
 Infiammation of the bladder. See Cysiiiis, 
 
 Inflammation of the eyes. See Ophthalmia, 
 
 Inflammation of the intestines. See En- 
 teritis. 
 
 Inflammation of the kidneys. See J^e- 
 phritis. 
 
 Inflammation of the liver. See Hepatitis. 
 
 Inflammation of the lungs. See Pneu- 
 monia. 
 
 Inflammation of the peritonaum. See 
 Peritonitis. 
 
 Inflammation of the pleura. See Pleu- 
 ritis. 
 
 Inflammation of the stomach. See Gas- 
 tritis. 
 
 liflammation of the testicle. See Hernia 
 humoralis. 
 
 Inflammation oftheuterus. See Hysteritis. 
 
 Iwfla'tio. (From inflo, to pufl"up.) A 
 windy tumour, or swelling. See Emphy- 
 sema. 
 
 Inflati'va. (From inflo, to puff up 
 with wind.) Medicines or food which 
 cause flatulence. 
 
 INFLUE'NZA. (The Italian word for 
 influence.) The disease is so named be- 
 cause it was supposed to be produced by 
 a peculiar influence of the stars. See 
 Catarrhus d contagio. 
 
 INFRASCAFULA'RIS. (From infra, 
 beneath, and scapula, the shoulder-blade.) 
 A muscle named from its position beneath 
 the scapula. 
 
 INFRASPINA'TUS. (From infra, be- 
 neath, and spina, the spine.) 
 
 INFUNDI'BULUM. (From infundo, 
 to pour in.) 1. A canal that proceeds from 
 the vuh'a of the brain to the pituitary gland 
 in the sella turcica. 
 
 2. The beginnings of the excretory duct 
 of the kidney, or cavities into which the 
 urine is first received, are called infundi- 
 bula. 
 
 INFUSION. (Jnfusum; from infuMo, 
 to pour in.) Infusio. A process that con- 
 sists in pouring water of any required de- 
 gree of temperature on such substances as 
 have a loose texture, as thin bark, wood in 
 shavings, or small pieces, leaves, flowers, 
 &c. and suff'eringit to stand a certain time. 
 The liquor obtained by tlie above process is 
 called an infusion. The following are 
 among the most approved infusions. 
 
 Infu'sum anthe'midis. Infusion of ca- 
 momile. " Take of camomile-flowers, two 
 drachms ; boiling water, haK a pint. Ma- 
 cerate for ten minutes, in a covered ves- 
 sel, and strain.' ' For its virtues, see An- 
 themis nobilis. 
 
 Infu'sum armora'cle compo'situm. 
 Compound infusion of horse-radish. " Take 
 of fresh horse-radish root, sliced, mustard- 
 seeds, bruised, of each one ounce ; boiling 
 water, a pint. Macerate for two hours, in 
 a covered vessel, and strain ; then add 
 compound spirit of horse-radish, a fluid 
 ounce." See Cochlearia armoracia. 
 
INF 
 
 ING 
 
 459 
 
 ^NFtr'stTM aura'ntii coMPo'siTCM. Com- 
 pound infusion of orange-peel. " Take of 
 orange-peel, dried, two drachms ; lemon- 
 peel, fresh, a drachm ; cloves, bruised, half 
 a drachm ; boiling water, half a pint. Ma- 
 cerate for a quarter of an hour, in a co- 
 vered vessel, and strain." See Citrus au- 
 rantium. 
 
 liVFT/suM cahj'mb.e. lufusiou of ca- 
 lumba. " Take of calumba-root, sliced, a 
 drachm ; boiling water, half a pint. Mace- 
 rate for two hours, in a covered vessel, and 
 strain." See Calumba. 
 
 InFu'sUM CARYOPflTLLo'RUM. Infusion 
 
 of cloves. " Take of cloves, bruised, a 
 drachm; boiling water, half a pint. Mace- 
 rate for two hours, in a covered vessel, and 
 strain." See Eugenia caryoj)hyllala. 
 
 Ijvfu'sum cascari'll^. Infusion of cas- 
 carilla, " Take of cascarilla bark, bruised, 
 half an ounce ; boiling water, half a pint. 
 Macerate for two hours, in a covered vessel, 
 and strain." See Croton cascarilla. 
 
 Infu'sum ca'techu compositum. Com- 
 pound infusion of catechu. "Take of ex- 
 tract of catechu, two drachms and a half; 
 cinnamon bark, bruised, half a drachm ; 
 boiling water, half a pint. Macerate for an 
 hour, in a covered vessel, and strain." See 
 Acacia catechu. 
 
 Infu'sum cincho'n^. Infusion of cin- 
 chona. " Take of lance-leaved cinchona 
 bark, bruised, half an ounce ; boiling wa- 
 ter, half a pint. Macerate for two hours, 
 in a covered vessel, and strain." See Cin- 
 chona. 
 
 Inft/sum cuspa'rijE. Infusion of cus- 
 paria. " Take of cusparia bark, bruised, 
 two drachms ; boiling water, half a pint. 
 Macerate for two hours, in a covered ves- 
 sel, and strain." See Cusparia ftbrifuga. 
 
 Infu'sum digita'lis. Infusion of fox- 
 glove. " Take of purple fox-glove leaves, 
 dried, a drachm ; boiling water, half a 
 pint. Macerate for four hours, in a co- 
 vered vessel, and strain ; then add spirit of 
 cinnamon, half a fluid ounce." See Digi- 
 talis. 
 
 Inft/sum gentia'n^compo'sititih. Com- 
 pound infusion of gentian. " Take of gen- 
 tian-root, sliced, orange-peel, dried, of each 
 a drachm ; lemon-peel, fresh, two drachms ; 
 boiling water, twelve fluid ounces. Mace- 
 rate for an hour, in a covered vessel, and 
 strain." See Gentiana. 
 
 Infu'sum li'jvi. Infusion of linseed. 
 " Take of linseed, bruised, an ounce ; li- 
 quorice-root, sliced, half an ounce ; boiling 
 ■water, two pints. Macerate for two hours, 
 near the fire, in a covered vessel, and 
 strain." See Linum usitatissimum. 
 
 Infu'sum atTA'ssi^. Infusion of quas- 
 sia. " Take of quassia wood, a scruple ; 
 boiling water, half a pint. Macerate for 
 two hours, and strain." See Quassia 
 amara. 
 
 Infu'sum rhe'i. Infusion of rhubarb. 
 
 " Take of rhubarb-root, sliced, a drachm ; 
 boiling water, half a pint. Macerate for 
 two hours, and strain." See Rheum. 
 
 Infu'sum ro's^. " Take of the petals 
 of red rose, dried, half and an ounce ; boiling 
 water, two pints and a half; dilute sulphu- 
 ric acid, three fluid drachms ; double-refined 
 sugar, an ounce and a half. Pour the water 
 upon the petals of the rose in a glass vessel ; 
 then add the acid, and macerate for half an 
 hour. Lastly, strain the infusion, and add 
 the sugar to it." See Rosa Gallica. 
 
 Infu'sum se'nnjE. Infusion of senna. 
 " Take of senna-leaves, an ounce and a half; 
 ginger-root, sliced, a drachm ; boiling water, 
 a pint. Macerate for an hour, in a covered 
 vessel, and strain the liquor." See Cassia 
 senna. 
 
 Infu'sum simarou'e^e. Infusion of si- 
 raarouba. " Take of Simarouba-bark, 
 bruised, half a drachm ; boiling water, half 
 a pint. Macerate for two hours, in a cover- 
 ed vessel, and strain." See Quassia sima- 
 rouba. 
 
 Infu'sum taba'ci. Infusion of tobacco. 
 " Take of tobacco-leaves, a drachm ; boiling 
 water, a pint. Macerate for an hour, in a 
 covered vessel, and strain." See Kicotiana. 
 
 INGENHOUZ, John, was born at Bre- 
 da, in 1730. Little is known of his early- 
 life ; but in 1767 he came to England to 
 learu the Suttonian method of inoculation. 
 In the following year he went to Vienna, to 
 inoculate some of the imperial family, for 
 which service he received ample honours ; 
 and shortly after performed the same opera- 
 tion on the Grand Duke of Tuscany ; when 
 he returned to this country, and spent the 
 remainder of his life in scientific pursuits. 
 In 1779 he published " Experiments ou 
 Vegetables," discovering their great power 
 of purifying the air in sunshine, but in- 
 juring it in the shade and night. He was 
 also author of several papers in the Philo- 
 sophical Transactions, being an active 
 member of the Royal Society. He died ia 
 1799. 
 
 Inglu'vies. The claw, crop, or gorge 
 of a bird. Also gluttony. 
 
 INGRASSIAS, John Philip, was bora 
 in Sicily, and graduated at Padua in 1537, 
 with singular reputation ; whence he was in- 
 vited to a professorship in several of the 
 Italian schools : but he gave the preference 
 to Naples, where he distinguished himself 
 greatly by his learning and judgment- At 
 length he returned to his native island, and 
 settled at Palermo, where he was also highly 
 esteemed ; and in 1563 made first physician 
 to that country by Philip II. of Spain, to 
 whom it then belonged. This office ena- 
 bled him to introduce excellent regulations 
 into the medical practice of the island ; and 
 when the plague raged there in 1575, the 
 judicious measures adopted by him arrested 
 its progress : whence the magistrates de- 
 creed him a large reward, of which, how- 
 
460 
 
 IXX 
 
 !NN 
 
 ever, he only accepted a part, and applied 
 that to religious uses. He died in 1580, at 
 the age of 70. He cultivated anatomy with 
 great assiduity, and is reckoned one of the 
 improvers of that art, especially in regard 
 to the structure of the cranium, and the or- 
 gan of hearing. He is said also to have dis- 
 covered the seminal vesicles. He publish- 
 ed several works, particularly an account of 
 the plague ; and a treatise " De Tumoribus 
 praeter Naturam," which is chiefly a com- 
 mentary on Avicenna, but is deserving of 
 notice, as containing the first modern de- 
 scription of Scarlatina, under the name of 
 Rossalia ; and perhaps the first account of 
 varicella, vdiich he called crystalli. But his 
 principal work was published by his nephew 
 in 1603, entitled, " Commentaries on Ga- 
 len's Book concerning the Bones." 
 
 IwGRAViDATiON. (From ingravidor, to 
 be great with child.) The same as impreg- 
 nation, or going with child. 
 
 I'NGUEN. (-inis, n.) The groin. The 
 lower and lateral part of the abdomen, 
 above the thigh. 
 
 . Inguinal ligament. See Pouparfs liga- 
 ment. 
 
 Inguinal hernia. See Hernia. 
 
 IwHUMATioN. (From inhumo, to put into 
 the ground.) The burying a patient in 
 warm or medicated earth. Some chemists 
 have fancied thus to call that kind of diges- 
 tion which is performed by burying the ma- 
 terials in dung, or in the earth. 
 
 I'nion. (From «, a nerve ; as being the 
 place where nerves originate.) The occi- 
 put. Blancard says it is the beginning of 
 the spinal marrow ; others say it is the back 
 part of the neck. 
 
 Injacula'tio. (From injaculor, to shoot 
 into.) So Helmont calls a disorder which 
 consists of a violent spasmodic pain in the 
 stomach, and an immobility of the body. 
 
 INJE'CTION. (From injicio, to cast 
 into.) A medicated liquor to throw into a 
 natural or preternatural cavity of the body 
 by means of a syringe. 
 
 INNOMINA'TA ARTE'RIA. The first 
 branch given ofi" by the arch of the aorta. 
 It soon divides into the right carotid and 
 right subclavian arteries. 
 
 INNOMINA'TUM OS. {Innominatus ; 
 from in, priv. and nomen, a name ; so call- 
 ed because the three bones of which it ori- 
 ginally was formed grew together, and 
 formed one complete bone, which was then 
 left nameless.) A large irregular bone, 
 situated at the side of the pelvis. It is di- 
 vided into three portions, viz. the iliac, is- 
 chiatic, and pubic, which are usually de- 
 scribed as three distinct bones. 
 
 The 03 ilium, or haunch-bone, is of a 
 very irregular shape. The lower part of 
 it is thick and narrow ; its superior portion 
 is broad and thin, terminating in a ridge, 
 called the spine of the ilium, and more 
 <5ommonly known by the name of the 
 
 haunch. This spine rises up like an arch, 
 being turned somewhat outward, and from 
 this appearance, the upper part of the pel- 
 vis, when viewed together, has not been 
 improperly compared to the wings of a 
 phaeton. This spine, in the recent subject, 
 appears as if tipped with cartilage ; but 
 this appearance is nothing more than tlie 
 tendinous fibres of the muscles that are in- 
 serted into it. Externally, this bone is un- 
 equally prominent, and hollowed for the at- 
 tachment of muscles ; and internally, at its 
 broadest fore-part, it is smooth and concave. 
 At its lower part, there is a considerable 
 ridge on its inner surface. This ridge, 
 which extends from the os sacrum, and cor- 
 responds with a similar prominence, both 
 on that bone and the ischium, forms, with 
 the inner part of the ossa pubis, what is 
 called the brim of the pelvis. The whole 
 of the internal surface, behind this ridge, is 
 very unequal. The os ilium has likewise 
 a smaller surface posteriorly, by which it is 
 articulated to the sides of the os sacrum. 
 This surface has, by some, been compared 
 to the human ear, and, by others, to the 
 head of a bird ; but neither of these com- 
 parisons seem to convey any just idea of its 
 form or appearance. Its upper part is 
 rough and porous ; lower down it is more 
 solid. It is firmly united to the os sacrum 
 by a cartilaginous substance, and like- 
 wise by very strong ligamentous fibres, 
 which are extended to that bone from 
 the whole circumference of this irregular 
 surface. The spine of this bone, which is 
 originally an epiphysis, has two considera- 
 ble tuberosities, one anteriorly, and the 
 other posteriorly, which is the largest 
 of the two. The ends of this spine too, 
 from their projecting more than the parts 
 of the bone below them, are called spinal 
 processes. Before the anterior spinal 
 process, the spine is hollowed, where part 
 of the Sartorius muscle , is placed ; and 
 below the posterior spinal process, there 
 is a very large niche in the bone, which, 
 in the recent subject, has a strong liga- 
 ment stretched over its lower part, from 
 the OS sacrum to the sharp-pointed process 
 of the ischium ; so that a great hole is 
 formed, through which pass the great sciatic 
 nerve and the posterior crural vessels 
 under the pyriform muscle, part of which 
 is likewise lodged in this hole. The lowest, 
 thickest, and narrowest part of the ilium, 
 in conjunction with the other two por- 
 tions of each os innominatum, helps 
 to form the acetabulum for the os fe- 
 moris. 
 
 The OS ischium, or liip-bone, which is 
 the lowest of the three portions of each 
 os innominatum, is of a very irregular 
 figure, and usually divided into its body, 
 tuberosity, and ramus. The body, exter- 
 nally, forms the inferior portion of the ace- 
 tabulum, and sends a sharp-pointed process 
 
INN 
 
 INN 
 
 461 
 
 backwai'ds, called the spine of the ischium. 
 This is the process to which the ligament is 
 attached, ■which was just now described as 
 forming a great foramen for the passage of 
 the sciatic nerve. The tuberosity is large 
 and irregufar, and is placed at the inferior 
 part of the bone, giving origin to several 
 muscles. In the recent subject, it seems 
 covered with a cartilaginous crust ; but this 
 appearance, as in the spine of the ilium, is 
 nothing more than the tendinous fibres of the 
 muscles that are inserted into it. This tu- 
 berosity, which is tlie lowest portion of the 
 trunk, supports us when we sit. Between 
 the spine and the tuberosity is observed a 
 sinuosity, covered with a cartilao^inous 
 crust, which serves as a pulley, on which 
 the obturator muscle plays. From the tu- 
 berosity, the bone becoming narrower and 
 thinner, forms the ramus, or branch, which 
 passing forwards and upwards, makes, with 
 the ramus of the os pubis, a large hole, of 
 an oval shape, the foramen magnum ischii 
 which affords, through its whole circumfe- 
 rence, attachment to muscles. This foramen 
 is more particularly noticed in describing 
 the OS pubis. 
 
 The OS pubis, or share-bone, which is tlie 
 smallest of the tliree portions of the os inno- 
 minatum, is placed at the upper and fore 
 part of the pelvis, where the two ossa pubis 
 meet, and are united to each other by means 
 of a very strong cartilage, which constitutes 
 what is called the symphysis pubis. Each os 
 pubis may be divided into its body, angle, 
 and ramus. The body, which is the outer 
 part, is joined to tlie os ilium. The angle 
 comes forward to form the symphysis, and 
 the ramus isathin apophysis, which, uniting 
 with the ramus of the ischium, forms the 
 foramen magnum ischii, or thyroideum, as it 
 has been sometimes called, from its resem- 
 blance to a door or shield. This foramen is 
 somewhat wider above than below, and its 
 greatest diameter is, from above down- 
 wards, and obliquely from within outwards. 
 In the recent subject, it is almost completely 
 closed by a strong fibi-ous membrane, called 
 the obturator ligament. Upwards and out- 
 wards, where we observe a niche in the 
 bone, the fibres of this ligament are sepa- 
 rated, to allow a passage to the posterior 
 crural nerve, an artery, and vein. The 
 great uses of this foramen seem to be to 
 lighten the bones of the pelvis, and to afford 
 a convenient lodgment to the obturator 
 muscles. The three bo'^es now described 
 as constituting the os innominatum on each 
 side, ail concur to form the great acetabu- 
 lum, or cotyloid cavity, which receives 
 the head of the thigh-bone ; the os ilium 
 and os ischium making each about two- 
 fifths, and the os pubis one-fifth, of the 
 cavity. This acetabulum, which is of con- 
 siderable depth, is of a spherical shape. Its 
 brims are high, and, in the recent subject, 
 it is tipped with cartilage. These brims, 
 however, are higher above and externallv 
 
 than they are internally and below, where 
 we observe a niche in the bone (namely 
 the ischium), across which is stretched a 
 ligament, forming a hole for the trans- 
 mission of blood-vessels and nerves to the 
 cavity of the joint. The cartilage which 
 lines the acetabulum, is thickest at its cir- 
 cumference, and thinner within, where a 
 little hole is to be obser\'ed, in which is 
 placed the apparatus that serves to lubri- 
 cate the joint, and facilitate its motions. 
 We are Likewise able to discover the im- 
 pression made by the internal ligament of 
 the OS femoris, which, by being attached 
 both to this cavity and to the head of the 
 OS femoris, helps to secure the latter in the 
 acetabulum. The bones of the pelvis serve 
 to support the spine and upper parts of 
 the body, to lodge the intestines, urinary 
 bladder, and other viscera ; and likewise 
 to unite the trunk to the lower extremities. 
 But, besides these uses, they are destined, 
 in the female subject, for other important 
 purposes ; and the accoucheur finds, in the 
 study of these bones, the foundation of all 
 midwifery knowledge. Several eminent 
 writers are of opinion, that, in difficult par- 
 turition, all the bones of the pelvis undergo 
 a certain degree of separation. It has been 
 observed likewise, that the cartilage uniting 
 the ossa pubis is thicker, and of a more 
 spongy texture, in women than in men, and 
 therefore more likely to swell and enlarge 
 during pregnancy. That many instances of 
 a partial separation of these bones, during 
 labour, have happened, there can be no 
 doubt ; such a separation, however, ought 
 by no means to be considered as an uniform 
 and salutary work of nature, as some wri- 
 ters seem to think, but as the effect of dis- 
 ease. But there is another circumstance, 
 in regard to this part of osteology, which is 
 well worthy of attention ; and this is, the 
 different capacities of the pelvis in the male 
 and female subject. It has been observed, 
 that the os sacrum is shorter and broader 
 in women than in men ; the ossa ilia are 
 also found more expanded : whence it hap- 
 pens, that in women the centre of gravity 
 does not fall so directly on the upper part 
 of the thigh as in men, and this seems to 
 be the reason, why, in general, they step 
 with less firmness, and move their hips for- 
 wards in walking. From these circumstan- 
 ces also, the brim of the female pelvis is 
 nearly of an oval shape, being considerably 
 wider from side to side, than from the sym- 
 physis pubis to the os sacrum ; whereas, in 
 man it is- rounder, and every where of less 
 diameter. The inferior opening of the pel- 
 vis is likewise proportion ably larger in the 
 female subject, the ossa ischia being more 
 separated from each other, and the foramen 
 ischii larger, so that, where the os ischium 
 and OS pubis are united together, they form 
 a greater circle ; the os sacrum is also more 
 hollowed, though shorter, and the os coc- 
 cygis more looselj' connected, and therefore 
 
462 
 
 JNO 
 
 INO 
 
 capable of a greater degree of motioa than 
 in men. 
 
 Innomina'ti ne'rvi. a name of the 
 fifth pair of nerves. 
 
 INOCULATION. The insertion of a 
 poison into any part of the body. It was 
 mostly practised with that of the small-pox, 
 because we had learnt, from experience, 
 that, by so doing, we generally procured 
 fewer pustules, and a much milder disease, 
 than when the small-pox was taken in a 
 natural way. Although the advantages 
 were evident, yet objections were raised 
 against inoculation, on the notion that it 
 exposed the person to some risk, when he 
 might have passed through life, without 
 ever taking the disease naturally ; but it is 
 obvious that he was exposed to much great- 
 er danger, from the intercourse which he 
 must have with his fellow-creatures, by 
 taking the disorder in a natural way. It has 
 also been adduced, that a person is liable to 
 take the small-pox a second time, when 
 produced at first by artificial means ; but 
 such instances are very rare, besides not be- 
 ing sufiiciently authentic. We may conj e c- 
 ture that, in most of those cases, the matter 
 used was not variolous, but that of some 
 other eruptive disorder, such as the chick- 
 en-pox, which has often been mistaken for 
 the small-pox. However, since the disco- 
 very of the preventive power of the cow- 
 pock, small-pox inoculation has been rapid- 
 ly falling into disuse. See Variola vaccina. 
 
 To illustrate the benefits arising from 
 inoculation, it has been calculated that a 
 third of the adults die who take the disease 
 in a natural way, and about one-seventh of 
 the children ; whereas, of those who are in- 
 oculated, and are properly treated after- 
 wards, the proportion is probably not great- 
 er than one in five or six hundred. 
 
 Inoculation is generally thought to have 
 been introduced into Britain from Turkey, 
 by Lady Mary Wortley Montague, about 
 the year 1721, whose son had been inocu- 
 lated at Constantinople, during her resi- 
 dence there, and whose infant daughter was 
 the first that underwent the operation in 
 this country. It appears, however, to have 
 been well known before this period, both in 
 the South of Wales and Highlands of Scot- 
 land. Mr. Mungo Park, in his travels into 
 the interior of Africa, found that inoculation 
 had been long practised by the negroes on 
 the Guinea coast ; and nearly in the same 
 manner, and at the same time of life, as in 
 Europe. 
 
 It is not clearly ascertained where inocu- 
 lation really originated. It has been ascri- 
 bed to the Circassians, who employed it as 
 the means of preserving the beauty of their 
 women. It appears more probable that ac- 
 cident first suggested the expedient among 
 difierent nations, to whom the small-pox 
 had long been known, independently of any 
 intercourse with each other ; and what adds 
 to the probability of this conjecture is, that 
 
 in most places where inoculation can be 
 traced back, for a considerable length of 
 time, it seems to have been practised chief-- 
 ly by old women, before it was adopted by 
 regular practitioners. 
 
 Many physicians held inoculation in the 
 greatest contempt at first, from its supposed 
 origin ; others again discredited the fact of 
 its utility ; while others, on the testimony 
 of the success in distant countries, believed 
 in the advantages it afforded, but still did 
 not think themselves warranted to recom- 
 mend it to the families they attended ; and 
 it was not until the experiment of it had 
 been made on six criminals (all of whom 
 recovered from the disease, and regained 
 their liberty,) that it was practised, in the 
 year 1726, on the royal family, and after- 
 wards adopted as a general thing. 
 
 To insure success from inoculation, the 
 following precautions should strictly be at- 
 tended to, 
 
 1. That the person should be of a good 
 habit of body, and free from any disease, 
 apparent or latent, in order that he may 
 not have the disease and a bad constitution, 
 or perhaps another disorder, to struggle 
 with at the same time. 
 
 2. To enjoin a temperate diet and proper 
 regimen ; and, where the body is pletho- 
 ric, or gross, to make vise of gentle purges, 
 together with mercurial and antimonial 
 medicines. 
 
 3. That the age of the person be as little 
 advanced as possible, but not younger, if it 
 can be avoided, than four months. 
 
 4. To choose a cool season of the year, 
 and to avoid external heat, either by expo- 
 sure to the sun, sitting by fires, or in warm 
 chambers, or by going too warmly clothed, 
 or being too much in bed. 
 
 5. To take the matter from a young 
 subject, who has the small-pox in a favour- 
 able way, and who is otherwise healthy, 
 and free from disease ; and, when fresh 
 matter can be procured, to give it the pre- 
 ference. 
 
 Where matter of a benign kind cannot 
 be procured, and the patient is evidently in 
 danger of the casual small-pox, we should 
 not, however, hesitate a moment to inocu- 
 late from any kind of matter that can be 
 procured ; as what has been taken in malig- 
 nant kinds of small-pox has been found to 
 produce a very mild disease. 
 
 The mildness or malignity of the disease 
 appears, therefore, to depend little or not 
 at all on the inoculating matter. Vario- 
 lous matter, as well as the vaccine, by be- 
 ing kept for a length of time, particularly 
 in a warm place, is apt, however, to un- 
 dergo decomposition, by putrefaction ; and 
 then another kind of contagious material 
 has been produced. 
 
 In inoculating, the operator is to make 
 the slightest puncture or scratch imaginable 
 in the arm of the person, rubbing that part 
 of the lancet which is besmeared with mat- 
 
INT 
 
 INT 
 
 463 
 
 tcr repeatedly over it, by way of insuriiig 
 the absorption ; and in order to prevent its 
 being wiped off, the shirt sleeve ought not 
 to be pulled down until the part is perfectly 
 dry. 
 
 A singular circumstance attending inocu- 
 lation is, that when this fails in producing 
 the disease, the inoculated part nevertheless 
 sometimes inflames and suppurates, as in 
 cases where the complaint is about to follow; 
 and the matter produced in those cases, is 
 as fit for inoculation as that taken from a 
 person actually labouring under the disease. 
 The same happens very frequently in in- 
 oculation for the cow-pox. 
 
 If, on the fourth or fifth day after the 
 operation, no redness, or inflammation, is 
 apparent on the edge of the wound, we 
 ought then to inoculate in the other arm, in 
 the same manner as before ; or, for greater 
 certainty, we may do it in both. 
 
 Some constitutions are ii?/^'^Dable of hav- 
 ing the disease in any form. O'hers do not 
 receive the disease at one time, however 
 freely exposed to its contagion, even though 
 repeatedly inoculated, and yet receive it 
 afterwards by merely approaching those 
 labouring under it. 
 
 On the coming on of the febrile symp- 
 toms, which is generally on the seventh 
 day in the inoculated small-pox, the pa- 
 tient is not to be suffered to lie a-bed, 
 but should be kept cool, and partake freely 
 of antiseptic cooling drinks. See Variola. 
 
 INOSCULA'TION. (From in, and 
 osculum, a little mouth.) The running of 
 the veins and arteries into one another, or 
 the interunion of the extremities of arteries 
 and veins. 
 
 INSA'NIA. (From in, not, and sanus, 
 sound.) Insanity, or deranged intellect. 
 A genus of disease in the class neuroses, 
 and order vesaniw, characterized by erro- 
 neous judgment, from imaginary percep- 
 tions or recollections, attended with agree- 
 able emotions in persons of a sanguine tem- 
 perament. See Mania. 
 
 Inse'ssus. (From insideo, to sit upon.) 
 A vapour-bath, over which the patient 
 sits. 
 
 Insi'dians. (From insidior, to deceive.) 
 A name for diseases which betray no pre- 
 vious symptoms, but are ready to break out 
 by surprise. 
 
 Insipie'ntia. (From in, and sapientia, 
 wisdom.) A low degree of delirium, with- 
 out fever. 
 
 Ijtsola'tio. (From in, upon, and sol, 
 the sun.) A disease which arises from a 
 too great influence of the sun' s heat upon 
 the head. 
 
 INSPIRA'TION. (From in, and spiro, 
 to breathe.) The act of drawing the air 
 into the lungs. See Respiration. 
 
 INTERCO'STAL A'RTERIES. Jlrte- 
 ri(B inter costales. The arteries which run 
 between the ribs. The superior intercostal 
 
 artery is a branch of the subclavian. The 
 other intercostal arteries are given off from 
 
 thp cLOftcL 
 
 INTERCO'STAL MU'SCLES. Inter- 
 costales externi et interni. Between the 
 ribs on each side, are eleven double rows of 
 muscles. These are the intercostales externi 
 and interni. Galen has very properly ob- 
 served, that they decussate each other like 
 the strokes of the letter X. The intercos- 
 tales externi arise from the lower edge of 
 each superior rib, and, running obliquely 
 downwards and forwards, are inserted into 
 the upper edge of each inferior rib, so as to 
 occupy the intervals of the ribs, from as far 
 back as the spine to their cartilages ; but 
 from their cartilages to the sternum, there 
 is only a thin aponeurosis covering the in- 
 ternal intercostales. The intercostales in- 
 terni arise and are inserted in the same 
 manner as the external. They begin at 
 the sternum, and extend as far as the an- 
 gles of the ribs, their fibres running ob- 
 liquely backwards. These fibres are spread 
 over a considerable part of the inner sur- 
 face of the ribs, so as to be longer than those 
 of the external intercostals. Some of the 
 posterior portions of the internal intercos- 
 tals pass over one rib and are inserted into 
 the rib below. Verheyen first described 
 these portions as separate muscles, under 
 the name of infra costales. Winslow has 
 adopted the same name. Cowper, and 
 after him Douglas, call them costarum 
 depressores proprii. These distinctions, how- 
 ever, are altogether superfluous, as they are 
 evidently nothing more than appendages of 
 the intercostals. The number of these por- 
 tions varies in different subjects. Most 
 commonly there are only four, the first of 
 which runs from the second rib to the 
 fourth, the second from the third rib to 
 the fifth, the third from the fourth rib to 
 the sixth, and the fourth from the fifth rib 
 to the seventh. The internal intercostals 
 of the two inferior false ribs are frequently 
 so thin, as to be with difiiculty separated 
 from the external ; and, in some subjects, 
 one or both of them seem to be altogether 
 wanting. It was the opinion of the an- 
 cients, that the external intercostals serve 
 to elevate, and the internal to depress the 
 ribs. They were probably led to this 
 opinion, by observing the different direc- 
 tion of their fibres ; but it is now well 
 known, that both have the same use, which 
 is that of raising the ribs equally during 
 inspiration. Fallopius was one of the first 
 who ventured to call in question the opi- 
 nion of Galen on this subject, by contend- 
 ing that both layers of the intercostals serve 
 to elevate the ribs. In this opinion he weis 
 followed by Hieronymus Fabricius, our 
 countryman Mayow, and Borelli. But, 
 towards the close of the last century, Bayle, 
 a writer of some eminence, and professor 
 at Toulouse, revived the opinion of the 
 ancients by the following arguments;— He 
 
464 
 
 INT 
 
 INT 
 
 observed, that the oblique direction of the 
 fibres of the internal intercostals is such, 
 that, in each inferior rib, these fibres are 
 nearer to the vertebrae than they are at their 
 superior extremities, or in the rib imme- 
 diately above ; and that, of course, they 
 must serve to draw the rib downvi^ards, as 
 towards the most fixed point. This plau- 
 sible doctrine was adopted by several emi- 
 nent writers, and, amongst others, by Ni- 
 choUs, Hoadley, and Schreiber ; but aboA'e 
 all, by Bamberger, who went so far as to 
 assert, that not only the ribs, but even the 
 sternum, are pulled downwards by these 
 muscles, and constructed a particular in- 
 strument to illustrate this doctrine. He 
 pretended likewise, that the intervals of the 
 ribs are increased by their elevation, and 
 diminished by their depression; but he 
 allowed that, while those parts of the inter- 
 nal intercostals that are placed between the 
 bony part of the ribs pull them downwards, 
 the anterior portions of the muscle, which 
 are situated between the cartilages, concur 
 with the external intercostals in raising them 
 upwards. These opinions gave rise to a 
 warm and interesting controversy, in which 
 Hamberger and Haller were the principal 
 disputants. The former argued chiefly from 
 theory, and the latter from experiments 
 on living animals, which demonstrate the 
 fallacy of Hamberger' s arguments, and 
 prove, beyond a doubt, that the internal in- 
 tercostals perform the same functions as the 
 
 INTERCOSTAL NERVE. J^ervus 
 inter costalis, Great intercostal nerve. Sym- 
 pathetic nerve. The great intercostal nerve 
 arises in the cavity of the cranium, from a 
 branch of the sixth and one of the fifth pair, 
 uniting into one trunk, which passes out of 
 the cranium through the carotid canal, and 
 descends by the sides of the bodies of the 
 vertebrae of the neck, thorax, loins, and os 
 sacrum : in its course, it receives the small 
 accessory branches from all the thirty pair 
 of spinal nerves. In the neck, it gives oif 
 three cervical ganglions, the upper, middle, 
 and lower; from which the cardiac and 
 pulmonary nerves arise. In the thorax, it 
 gives off the splanchnic or anterior intercos- 
 tal, which perforates the diaphragm, and 
 forms the semilunar ganglions, from which 
 nerves pass to all the abdominal viscera. 
 They also form in the abdomen ten peculiar 
 plexuses, distinguished by the name of the 
 viscus, to which they belong, as the coeliac, 
 splenic, hepatic, superior, middle, and 
 lower, mesenteric, two renal, and two sper- 
 matic plexuses. The posterior intercostal 
 nerve gives accessory branches about the 
 pelvis and ischiatic nerve, and at length 
 terminates. 
 
 INTERCO'STAL VEINS. The inter- 
 costal veins empty their blood into the vena 
 azygos. 
 
 Interct'hrejs-t fevers. Those which 
 
 happen in certain seasons only, are called 
 stationary : but others are called, by Syden- 
 ham, intercurrents. 
 
 Ikte'rcus. (From inter, between, and 
 cutem, the skin.) A dropsy between the 
 skin and the flesh. See Anasarca. 
 
 Isterde'stiitm. (From inter, between, 
 and dens, a tooth.) The intervals between 
 teeth of the same order. 
 
 Iwterdi'gitum. (From inter, between, 
 and digitus, a toe, or finger.) A com be- 
 twixt the toes, or wart betwixt the fingers, 
 
 Ijvterf^mi'wefm. (From inter, be- 
 tween, and fcemen, the th:^h.) The peri- 
 nasum, or space between the anus and pu- 
 dendum. 
 
 Interlu'mius mo'rbus. (From inter, 
 between, and luna, the moon ; because it 
 was supposed to affect those who were bom 
 in the wane of the moon.) The epilepsy. 
 -^.Intermittent fever. See Febris intermit- 
 tens. 
 
 f- IwTERNU'NTii Di'ES. (From internuncio, 
 to go between.) Applied to critical days, 
 or such as stand between the increase of a 
 disorder and its decrease. 
 
 INTERO'SSEI MA'NUS. (Interos- 
 seus musculus ; from inter, between, and 
 OS, the bone.) These are small muscles 
 situated between the metacarpal bones, and 
 extending from the bones of the carpus to 
 the fingers. They are divided miointernal 
 and external ; the former are to be seen 
 only on the palm of the hand, but the latter 
 are conspicuous both on the palm and back 
 of the hand. The interossei interni are 
 three in number. The first, which Albinus 
 names posterior indicis, arises tendinous and 
 fleshy from the basis and inner part .of the 
 metacarpal bone of the fore-finger, and like- 
 wise from the upper part of that which sup- 
 ports the middle finger. Its tendon passes 
 over the articulation of this part of these 
 bones with the fore-finger, and, uniting 
 with the tendinous expansion that is sent 
 ofl" from the extensor digitorum communis, 
 is inserted into the posterior convex surface 
 of the first phalanx of that finger. The se- 
 cond and third, to which Albinus gives the 
 names of prior annularis, and interosseus 
 auricularis, arise, in the same manner, from 
 the basis of the outsides of the metacarpal 
 bones that sustain the ring-finger and the 
 little finger, and are inserted into the out- 
 side of the tendinous expansion of the ex- 
 tensor digitorum communis that covers each 
 of those fingers. These three muscles draw 
 the fingers into which they are inserted, to- 
 v/ards the thumb. The interossei externi are 
 four in number ; for among these is included 
 the small muscle that is situated on the out- 
 side of the metacarpal bone that supports 
 tile fore-finger. Douglas calls it extensor 
 tertii internodii indicis, and Winslow semi 
 interosseus indicis. Albinus, who describes 
 it among the interossei, gives it the name of 
 prior indicis. This first interosseus extei'- 
 
INT 
 
 iST 
 
 465 
 
 BUS arises by two tendinous and fleshy por- 
 tions. One of these springs from the upper 
 half of the inner side of the first bone of 
 the thumb, and the other from the hga- 
 meats that unite the os trapezoides to the 
 metacarpal bone of the fore-finger, and 
 likewise from all the outside of this latter 
 bone. These two portions unite as they 
 descend, and terminate in a tendon, which 
 is inserted into the outside of that part of 
 the tendinous expansion from the extensor 
 digitorum communis that is spread over the 
 posterior convex surface of the fore-finger. 
 The second, to which Albinus gives the 
 name of prior medii, is not quite so thick as 
 the last described muscle. It arises by 
 two heads, one of which springs from the 
 inner side of the metacarpal bone of the 
 fore-finger, chiefly towards its convex sur- 
 face, and the other arises from the adjacent 
 ligaments, and from the whole outer side of 
 the metacarpal bone that sustains the mid- 
 dle finger. These two portions unite as 
 they descend, and terminate in a tendon, 
 which is inserted, in the same manner, as 
 the preceding muscle, into the outside of 
 the tendinous expansion that covers the pos- 
 terior part of the middle finger. The third 
 belongs likewise to the middle finger, and is 
 therefore named posterior medii by Albi- 
 uus. It arises, like the last-described mus- 
 cle, by two origins, which spring from the 
 roots of the metacarpal bones of the ring 
 and middle fingers, and from the adjacent 
 ligaments, and is inserted into the inside of 
 the same tendinous expansion as the pre- 
 ceding muscle. The fourth, to which Al- 
 binus gives the name of posterior annularis, 
 differs from the two last only in its situation, 
 which is between the metacarpal bones of 
 the ring and little fingers. It is inserted 
 into the inside of the tendinous expansion 
 of the extensor digitorum communis, that 
 covers the posterior part of the ring-finger. 
 All these four muscles serve to extend the 
 iingers into which they are inserted, and 
 likewise to draw them inwards, towards the 
 thumb, except the third, ov posterior medii, 
 which, from its situation and insertion, is 
 calculated to pull the middle finger out- 
 wards. 
 
 INTERO'SSEl PE'DIS. These small 
 muscles, in their situation between the me- 
 tatarsal bones, resemble the interossei of 
 file hand, and, like them, are divided into 
 internal and external. The interossei pedis 
 intemi are three in number. They arise 
 tendinous and fleshy from the basis and in- 
 side of the metatarsal bones of the middle, 
 the third, and the little toes, in the same 
 manner as those of the hand, and they each 
 terminate in a tendon that runs to the in- 
 side of the first joint of these toes, and from 
 thence to their upper surface, where it loses 
 itself in the tendinous expansion that is sent 
 off from the extensors. Each of these three 
 muscles serves to drRw the toe into which it 
 
 is inserted towards the great toe. ~The m- 
 terossei externi are four in number. The 
 first arises tendinous and fleshy from the 
 outside of the root of the metatarsal bone of 
 the great toe, from the os cuneiforme inter- 
 num, and from the root of the inside of the 
 metatarsal bone of the fore-toe. Its tendon 
 is inserted into the inside of the tendinous 
 expansion that covers the back part of the 
 toes. The second is placed in a similar 
 manner between the metatarsal bones of the 
 fore and middle toes, and is inserted into 
 the outside of the tendinous expansion on 
 the back part of the fore-toe. The third 
 and fourth are placed between the two next 
 metatarsal bones, and are inserted into the 
 outside of the middle and third toes. The 
 first of these muscles draws the fore-toe in- 
 wards towards the great toe. The three 
 others pull the toes, into which they are m- 
 serted, outwards. They all assist in ex- 
 tending the toes. 
 
 Interpella'ttjs mo'rbtjs. (From inter' 
 pello, to interrupt.) In Paracelsus, it is a 
 disease attended with irregular or uncertain 
 paroxysms. 
 
 Interpola'ttjs di'es. (From interpolo, 
 to renew.) In Paracelsus, these are the 
 days interpolated betwixt two paroxysms. 
 
 Ijvterscapc'lium. (From inter, be- 
 tween, and scapula, the shoulder-blade.) 
 That part of the spine which lies between 
 the shoulders. 
 
 Interse'ptitm. (From inter, between, 
 and septum, an inclosure.) The uvula and 
 the septum narium. 
 
 INTERSPINA'LES CO'LLI. (Inter- 
 spinales musculi ; from inter, between, and 
 spina, the spine.) The fleshy portions be- 
 tween the spinous processes of the neck, 
 that draw these processes nearer to each 
 other. 
 
 INTERSPINA'LES DO RSI ET LUM- 
 BO'RUM. These are rather small tendons 
 than muscles, that connect the spinal and 
 transverse processes. 
 
 INTERTRANSVERSA'LES LUMBO'» 
 RUM. Four distinct small bundles of flesh, 
 which fill up the spaces between the trans- 
 verse processes of the vertebrae of the 
 loins, and serve to draw them towards each 
 other. 
 
 INTERTRI'GO. (From infer, between, 
 and tero, to rub.) An excoriation about 
 the anus, groins, axilla, or other parts of 
 the body, attended with inflammation and 
 moisture. It is most commonly produced by 
 the irritation of the urine, from riding, oi' 
 some acrimony in children. 
 
 INTE'STINES. (Intcstina; from intus, 
 within.) The convoluted membranous 
 tube, that extends from the stomach to the 
 anus ; receives the ingested food, retains 
 it a certain time ; mixes with it the bile 
 and pancreatic juice; propels the chyle 
 into the lacteals,^nd covers the faces with 
 mucus, is so called. The intestines are 
 
4£6 
 
 INT 
 
 INU 
 
 situated in the cavity of the abdomea, and 
 are divided into the small and large, which 
 have, besides their size, other circumstances 
 ol distinction. 
 
 The small intestines are supplied inter- 
 nally with folds, called valvulcE connivtntes, 
 and have no bands on their external surface. 
 The large intestines have no folds internally, 
 and are supplied externally with three 
 strong muscular bands, which run parallel 
 upon the surface, and give the intestines a 
 saccated appearance ; and they have also 
 small fatty appendages, called appendiculm 
 epiploica. 
 
 The first portion of the intestinal tube, 
 for about the extent of twelve fingers' 
 breadth, is called the duodenum ; it lies in 
 the epigastric region ; makes three turnings, 
 and between the first and secoad- flexure re- 
 ceives, by a common opening, the pancreatic 
 duct, and the ductus communis choledochus. 
 It is in this portion of the intestines that 
 chylification is chiefly performed. The re- 
 maining portion of the small intestines is 
 distinguished by an imaginary division into 
 the jejunum and ileum. 
 
 The jejunum, which commences where 
 the duodenum ends, is situated in the umbi- 
 lical region, and is mostly found empty ; 
 hence its name : it is every where covered 
 "\vith red vessels, and, about an hour and a 
 half after a meal, with distended lacteals. 
 
 The ileum occupies the hypogastric region 
 and the pelvis ; is of a more palhd colour 
 than the former, and terminates by a trans- 
 verse opening into the large intestines, 
 which is called tlie valve of the ileum, valve 
 of the coscum, or the valve of Tulpius. 
 
 The beginning of the lai'ge intestines is 
 firmly tied down in the right ihac region, 
 and for the extent of about four fingers' 
 breadth is called the ccecum, ha^-ing adhe- 
 ring to it a worm-like process, called the 
 processus cceci vermiformis, or appendicula 
 ccEci vermiformis. The great intestine tnen 
 commences colon, ascends towards the 
 liver, passes across the abdomen, under the 
 stomach, to the left side, where it is con- 
 torted hke the letter -S, and descends to the 
 pelvis : hence it is divided in this course 
 into the ascending portion, the transverse 
 arch, and the sigmoid flexure. When it has 
 reached the pelvis, it is called the rectvjm, 
 from whence it proceeds in a straight line to 
 the anus. 
 
 The intestinal canal is composed of three 
 membranes, or coats ; a common one from 
 the peritoneum, a muscular coat, and a 
 villous coat, the villi being formed of the 
 fine terminations of arteries and nerves, and 
 the origins of lacteals and lymphatics. 
 The intestines are connected to the body 
 by the mesentery ; the duodenum has also 
 a peculiar connecting cellular substance, 
 as have likewise the colon and rectum, by 
 "whose means the former is firmly accreted 
 to the back, the colon to the kidneys, and 
 
 the latter to the os coccygis, and, in woraeu^ 
 to the vagina. The remaining portion of 
 the tube is loose in the cavity of the abdo- 
 men. The arteries of this canal are branches 
 of the superior and inferior mesenteric, and 
 the duodenal. The veins evacuate their 
 blood into the vena portae. The nerves are 
 branches of the eighth pair and intercostals. 
 The lacteal vessels, which originate princi- 
 pally from the jejunum, proceed to the 
 glands in the mesentery. 
 
 Intrica'tus. (From intrico, to entangle; 
 so called from its intricate folds.) A muscle 
 of the ear. 
 
 Intri'nseci. (From intra, within, and 
 secus, towards.) Painful disorders of the 
 internal parts. 
 
 Istroce'ssio. (From introcedo, to go in.) 
 Depressio. A depression or sinking of any 
 part inwards. 
 
 INTUS SUSCE'PTION. (Jntus-susceptio 
 and intro-susceptio ; from intus, within, 
 and suscipio, to receive.) A disease of the 
 intestinal tube, and most frequently of the 
 small intestines ; it consists in a portion of 
 gut passing for some length within another 
 portion. 
 
 I'ktybtjs. (From i?i, and tuba, a hollow 
 instrument, so named from the hollowness 
 of its stalk.) See Cichorium Endivia. 
 
 I'NULA. (Contracted or corrupted, 
 from helenium, >i\iviov, fabled to have 
 sprung from the tears of Helen.) 1. The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linnseaa 
 system. Class, Syngenesia. Order, Poly- 
 gamia saperflua, 
 
 2. The herb elecampane. 
 
 Inula, common. See Inula helenium. 
 
 Inula dysente'rica. The systematic 
 name of the lesser inula. Conysa media. 
 This indigenous plant, called in some foreign 
 pharmacopoeias Arnica Suedensis, Arnica 
 spuria, and Conyza, is thus described by 
 Linnseus : — Inula: — foliis amplexicaulibuSf 
 cordato oblongis ; caule v^illoso, panieulato ; 
 squamis calycinis, setaceis. It was once 
 considered as possessing great antidysenteric 
 virtues. The whole plant is to the taste 
 acrid, and at the same time rather aromatic. 
 It is now fallen into disuse. 
 
 i'lfCLA hele'niujH. The systematic 
 name of the elecampane. Enula campana. 
 Helenium. Common inula, or elecampane. 
 Inula helenium ; foliis amplexicaulibus ora- 
 lis rugosis subtus tomentosis, calycum squa- 
 mis ovatis, of Linnseus. This plant, though 
 a native of Britain, is seldom met with in its 
 wild state, but mostly cultivated. The 
 root, which is the part employed medicinal- 
 ly, in its recent state, has a v^^eakerand less 
 grateful smell than when thoroughly dried; 
 and kept for a length of time, by which it is 
 greatly improved, its odour then approach- 
 ing to that of Florentine orris root. It was 
 formerly in high estimation in dyspepsia, 
 pulmonary affections, and uterine obstruc- 
 tion?, but is now fallen into disuse. 
 
IQU 
 
 IRl 
 
 461 
 
 ImrSTiO!?. (From in and uro, to burn.) 
 St is sometimes used for hot and dry sea- 
 sons ; but most commoQly by surgeons for 
 the operation of the cautery. 
 
 Inverecu'ndum OS. (From in, not, and 
 verecundus, modest.) A name of the os 
 frontia, from its being regarded as the seat 
 of impudence. 
 
 Inversion of the uterus. See Uterus retro- 
 version of. 
 
 INVOLU'CRUM. (From in, and volvo, 
 io wrap up ; because parts are enclosed by 
 it.) A name of the pericardium ; abo aname 
 of other membranes which cover any part. 
 
 Io'des, (From ;sc, verdigris.) Green 
 matter thrown off by vomiting. 
 
 IODINE. This substance appears to 
 have been discovered in the year 1811, by 
 M. Courtois, a manufacturer of saltpetre 
 at Paris ; but for the investigation of its 
 properties we are chiefly indebted to Gay 
 Lussac and Sir Humplu'y Davy. It is 
 obtained from kelp, evaporating the solution 
 of this to separate the greater part of the 
 common salt, then adding sulphuric acid, 
 and boiling for some time, to get rid of the 
 remaining muriatic acid, or any sulphuret- 
 ted hydrogen, present, finally mixing with 
 the residue, in a small retort, a quantity of 
 the black oxide of manganese, equal to the 
 sulphuric acid employed, and applying heat, 
 a violet vapour arises, which is to be con- 
 densed in a proper receiver. It appears in 
 scales of a grayish black colour, with the 
 metallic lustre, nearly five times the weight 
 of water. It has an acrid taste, and an 
 odour like that of chlorine, but much 
 weaker : it cigrees also in destroying vege- 
 table colours, though more slowly. It melts 
 a few degrees above the boiling point, and 
 volatilises about 350. It is very sparingly 
 soluble in water, but more so in alcohol, or 
 sulphuric ether. In most of the compounds, 
 which it forms with other substances, it 
 bears a strong analog}' to chlorine. With 
 starch it combines into a compound of a fine 
 blue colour, which affords the means of de- 
 tecting the most minute quantity of it. It 
 appears to exist in various marine plants, 
 besides that from which kelp is usually ob- 
 tained. 
 
 I'oifis. (From <c;y, a violet.) A carbun- 
 cle, of a violet colour. 
 
 Io':jrTHU5. (From uy, a violet, and ctvBo;, 
 a flower.) A hard pimple in the face, of a 
 violet colour. 
 
 loTACi'sMXTS. (From iocnt, tiie Greek 
 letter /.) A defect in the tongue, or organs 
 of speech, wliich renders a person incapa- 
 ble of pronouncing his letters. 
 
 loui. A restorative alimentary liquor, 
 prepared in Japan. It is made from tlie 
 gravy of half-roasted beef; but as to the 
 rest, it is kept a secret. 
 
 Ipecacua'sha. (An Indian word.) See 
 Callicoeca. 
 
 latTETA'iA, The ii^habitanf ? of the Bra- 
 
 zils give this name to the Scrophularia 
 aquatica, which is there celebrated as a cor- 
 rector of the ill flavour of senna. 
 
 Iracu'ndus. (From ira, anger ; so call- 
 ed because it forms the angry look.) , A 
 muscle of the eye. 
 
 I'RIS. (A rainbow; so called because 
 of the variety of its colours.) 1. The an- 
 terior portion of the continuation of the 
 choroid membrane of the eye, which is per- 
 forated in the middle by the pupil. It is of 
 various colours. The posterior surface of 
 the iris is termed the uvea. 
 
 2. The flovjer-de-luce is also called iris, 
 from the resemblance of its flowers to the 
 rainbow. • 
 
 3. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnjean system. Class, Triandria. Order, 
 Monogynia. 
 
 I'ris FLOREiTTi'iffA. Florentine orris, or 
 iris. The root of this plant, Iris fioren- 
 tina ; corollis barbatis, caule foliis altiors 
 subbifloro, floribus sessilibxis, of Linnseus : 
 which is indigenous to Italy, in its recent 
 state is extremely acrid, and, when chewed, 
 excites a pungent heat in the mouth, that 
 continues several hours : on being dried, 
 this acrimony is almost wholly dissipated ; 
 the taste is slightly bitter, and the smell 
 agreeable, and approaching to that of vio- 
 lets. The fresh root is cathartic, and for 
 this purpose has been employed in dropsies. 
 It is now cliiefly used in its dried state, and 
 ranked as a pectoral and expectorant, and 
 hence has a place in the trochisci arnyli of 
 the pharmacopoeias. 
 
 Iris Florentine. See Iris Iloreniina, 
 I'ris Germa'nica. The systematic name 
 of the flower-de-luce. Iris nostras. Com- 
 mon iris, or orris. Flower-de-luce. This 
 plant is the Iris germanica ; corollis barbatis, 
 caule f'liis altiori multifloro, floribus infe- 
 rionbus ped2mculatis,o{Iuinn?dus. The fresh 
 roots have a strong disagreeable smell, and 
 an acrid nauseous taste. They are power- 
 fully cathartic, and are given in dropsical 
 diseases, where such remedies are indicated. 
 I'ris so'stras. See Iris Germanica. 
 I'RIS PALTj'sTRis. Se^ Iris Pseudacorus, 
 I'RIS pseuda'corus. The systematic 
 name of the yellow water-flag. Iris Palus- 
 tris. Gladiolus luteus. ..^ corus vulgaris. Yel- 
 low water-flag. This indigenous plant, Iris 
 pseudacorus ; imberbis, foliis ensiformibus, 
 petalis alternis, stigmatibus minonbus, is 
 common in marshes, and on the banks of 
 rivers. It fonnerly had a place in the 
 London PharmacopcEia under the name of 
 gladiolus luteus. The root is without smell, 
 but has an acrid styptic taste, and its juice, 
 on being snuffed up the nostrils, produces a, 
 burning heat in the nose and mouth, ac- 
 companied by a copious discharge from 
 these organs ; hence it is recommended 
 both as an errhine and sialagogue. Given 
 internally, when perfectly dry, its adstrin= 
 gent qualities are such a; to cure diarrhor? . 
 
468 
 
 IRO 
 
 IRO 
 
 The expressed juice is likewise said to be 
 a useful application to serpiginous erup- 
 tions and scrophulous tumours. 
 
 Irish Slate. See Lapis Hybernicus, 
 
 IRON, Ferrum. Of all the metals, 
 there is none which is so copiously and so 
 variously dispersed through nature as iron. 
 In animals, in vegetables, and in all parts 
 of the mineral kingdom, we detect its 
 presence. Mineralogists are not agreed 
 with respect to the existence of native iron, 
 though immense masses of it have been 
 discovered, which could not have been 
 the products of art ; but there is much in 
 favour of the notion that these specimens 
 have been extracted by subterraneous fire. 
 A mass of native iron, of 1600 pounds 
 weight, was found by Pallas, on the river 
 Denisei, in Siberia ; and another mass of 
 300 pounds was found in Paraguay, of 
 which specimens have been distributed 
 every where. A piece of native irSi, of 
 two pounds weight, has been also met with 
 at Kamsdorf, in the territories of Neustadt, 
 which is still preserved there. These masses 
 evidently did not originate in the places 
 where they were found. 
 
 There are a vast variety of iron ores ; 
 they may, however, be all arranged under 
 the following genera ; namely, sulphurets, 
 carburets, oxides, and salts of iron. The 
 Kuiplmrets of iron form the ores called py- 
 rites, of which there are many varieties. 
 Their colour is, in general, a straw-yellow, 
 with a metallic lustre ; sometimes brownish, 
 which sort is attracted by the magnet. 
 They are often amorphous, and often also 
 ci'ystallized. Iron, in the state of a carbu- 
 ret, forms the graphite of Werner, (plum- 
 bago.) This mineral occurs in kidney- 
 form lumps of various sizes. Its colour is 
 a dark iron-gray, or brownish black ; when 
 cut, bluish-gray. It has a metallic lus- 
 tre. Its texture is fine-grained. It is very 
 brittle. The combination of Iron with oxy- 
 gen is very abundant. The common mag- 
 netic iron stone, or load-stone, belongs to 
 this class : as does specular iron ore, and all 
 the different ores qalled hmmafites, or blood- 
 stone. Iron united to carbonic acid, exists 
 in the sparry iron ore. Joined to arsenic 
 acid it exists in the ores called arseniate of 
 iron, and arseniate of iron and copper. 
 
 Properties of Iron. — Iron is distinguished 
 from every other metal by its magnetical 
 properties. It is atti'acted by the magnet, 
 and acquires, under various conditions, the 
 property of attracting other iron. Pure 
 iron is of a whitish gray, or rather bluish 
 colour, very slightly livid ; but when po- 
 lished, it has a great deal of brilliancy. 
 Its texture is either fibrous, fine-grained, or 
 in dense plates. Its specific gravity varies 
 from 7.6 to 7.8. It is the hardest and most 
 elastic of all the metals. It is extremely 
 ductile, and may therefore be drawn into 
 wire as fine as a human hair ; it is also more 
 
 tenacious than any other metal, and yields 
 with facility to pressure. It is extremely 
 infusible, and when not in contact with the 
 fuel, it cannot be melted by the heat which 
 any furnace can excite ; it is, however, sof- 
 tened by heat, still preserving its ductility ; 
 and when thus softened, different pieces 
 may be united ; this constitutes the valuable 
 property of welding. It is very dilatable by 
 heat. It is the only metal wliich takes fire 
 by the coUition of flint. Heated in contact 
 with air it becomes oxidized. If intensely 
 and briskly heated, it takes fire with scintil- 
 lation, and becomes a black oxide. It com- 
 bines with carbon, and forms what is called 
 steel. It combines with phosphorus in a 
 direct and an indirect manner, and unites 
 with sulphur readily by fusion. It decom- 
 poses water in the cold slowly, but rapidly 
 when ignited. It decomposes most of the me- 
 tallic oxides. All acids act upon iron. Very 
 concentrated sulphuric acid has little or no 
 effect upon it, but when diluted it oxidizes 
 it rapidly. The nitric acid oxidizes it with 
 great vehemence. Muriate of ammonia is 
 decomposed by it. Nitrate of potash deto- 
 nates very vigorously with it. Iron is like- 
 wise dissolved by alkaline sulphurets. It is 
 capable of combining with a number of 
 metals. It does not unite with lead or bis- 
 muth, and very feebly with mercury. It 
 detonates by percussion with the osigenated 
 muriates. 
 
 Method of obtaining Iron. — The general 
 process by which iron is extracted from its 
 ores, is first to roast them by a strong heat, 
 to expel the sulphur,carbonic acid,and other 
 mineralizers which can be separated byheat. 
 The remaining ore, being reduced to small 
 pieces, is mixed with charcoal, or coke ; and 
 is then exposed to an intense heat, in a close 
 furnace, excited by bellows; the oxigen then 
 combines with the carbon, forming carbonic 
 acid gas during the process, and the oxide is 
 reduced to its metallic state. There are 
 likewise some fluxes necessary in order to 
 facilitate the separation of the melted metal. 
 The matrix of the iron ore is generally 
 either argillaceous or calcareous, or some- 
 times a portion of siliceous earth ; but 
 whichever of these earths is present, the ad- 
 dition of one or both of the others makes a 
 proper flux. These are therefore added in 
 due proportion, according to the nature of 
 the ores ; and this mixture, in contact with 
 the fuel, is exposed to a heat sufiicient to 
 reduce the oxide to its metallic slate. 
 
 The metal thus obtained, and called 
 smelted, pig, or cast iron, is far from being 
 pure, always retaining a considerable quan- 
 tity of carbon and oxygen, as well as several 
 heterogeneous ingredients. According as 
 one or other of these predominates, the pro- 
 perty of the metal differs. Where the oxy- 
 gen is present in a large proportion, the 
 colour of the iron is whitish gray, it is ex- 
 tremely bri' tie, and its fracture exhibits an 
 
,IRO 
 
 IRR 
 
 469 
 
 appearance of crystallizatiou ; where the gravate both diseases. Iron probably has 
 
 carbon exceeds, it is of a dark gray, inclin- no action on the body when taken into the 
 
 ing to blue, or black, and is less brittle, stomach, unless it be oxidized. But durinff 
 
 The former is the white, the latter the black its oxidizement, hydrogen gas is evolved, 
 
 crude iron of commerce. The gray is inter- and accordingly we find that foetid eructa- 
 
 mediate to both. In many of these states, tions and black fasces are considered as 
 
 the iron is much more fusible than when proofs of the medicine having taken effect. 
 
 pure ; hence it can be fused and cast into It can only be exhibited internally in the 
 
 any form ; and when suffered to cool slowly, state of filings, which may be given in doses 
 
 it crystallizes in octahedra : it is also much from five to twenty grains. Iron wire is to 
 
 more bi-ittle, and cannot therefore be either be preferred for pharmaceutical prepara- 
 
 flattened under the hammer, or by the lami- tions, both because it is the most convenient 
 
 minating rollers. form, and because it is the purest iron. 
 
 To obtain the iron more pure, or to free The medicinal preparations of. iron now 
 
 See Ferri subcar-^ 
 
 it from the carbon with which it is combined 
 in this state, it must be refined by subject- 
 ing it to the operations of melting and for- 
 ging. By the former, in which the metal is 
 kept in fusion for some time, and constantly 
 kneaded and stirred, the carbon and oxygen 
 it contains are partly combined, and the 
 produced carbonic acid gas is expelled : the lini liquor. 
 metal at length becomes viscid and stiff; it 5. Tinctura acetatis ferri. See Tinctura 
 is then subjected to the action of a very ferri acetatis. 
 
 large hammer, or to the more equal, but less 6. Tinctura muriatis ferri. See Tinctura 
 forcible pressure of large rollers, by which ferri muriatis. 
 
 the remaining oxide of iron, and other im- 7. Tinctura ferri ammoniati. See Tinc- 
 purities, not consumed by the fusion, are iura ferri ammoniati. 
 
 m use are : — 
 
 1. Subcarbonas ferri. 
 bonus. 
 
 2. Sulphas ferri. See Ferri sulphas. 
 
 3. Ferrum tartarizatum. See Ferrum 
 tartarizatum. 
 
 4. Liquor ferri alkalini. See Ferri alka- 
 
 8. Vinum ferri. _See Vinum ferri. 
 
 9. Ferrum ammoniatum. See Ferrum 
 ammoniatum. 
 
 10. Oxydum ferri rub rum. See Oxij- 
 
 pressed out. The iron is now no longer 
 
 granular nor crystallized in its texture ; it is 
 
 fibrous, soft, ductile, malleable, and totally 
 
 infusible. It is termed forged, wrought, 
 
 or bar, iron, and is the metal in a purep dura ferri rubruni. 
 
 state, thoug'h far from being absolutely 11. Oxydum ferri nigrum. SeeOxydujn 
 
 pure. ferri nigrum. 
 
 The general medicinal virtues of iron, IRRITABILITY. (Irritabilitas : from 
 
 and the several preparations of it, are to irrito, to provoke.) Vis insila of Haller. 
 
 constringe the fibres, to quicken the circu- Vis vitalis of Goerter. Oscillation of Boer- 
 
 lation, to promote the different secretions haave. Tonic power of Stahl. Muscular 
 
 in the remoter parts, and at the same time power of Bell. Inherent power of Cullen. 
 
 to repress inordinate discharges into the in- The contractility of muscular fibres, or a 
 
 testinal tube. By the use of chaly beates, the property peculiar to muscles, by which they 
 
 pulse is very sensibly raised ; the colour of contract upon the application of certain 
 
 the face, though before pale, changes to a stimuli, without a consciousness of action, 
 
 florid red ; the alvine, urinary, and cuticu- This power may be seen in the tremulous 
 
 lar excretions, are increased. contraction of muscles when lacerated, or 
 
 When given improperly, or to excess, when entirely separated from the body in 
 
 iron produces headach, anxiety, heats the operations. Even when the body is dead 
 
 body, and often causes haemorrhages, or to all appearance, and the nervous power 
 
 even vomiting, pains in the stomach, spsisms, is gone, this contractile power I'emains till 
 
 and pains of the bowels. the organization yields, and begins to be 
 
 Iron is given inmost cases of debility and dissolved. It is by this inherent power 
 
 relaxation ; in passive haemorrhages ; in dy- that a cut muscle contracts, and leaves a 
 
 spepsia, hysteria, and chlorosis ; in most of gap, that a cut artery shrinks and grows 
 
 the cachexiae ; and it has lately been recom- stiff after death. This irritability of mus- 
 
 mended as a specific in cancer. Where cles is so far independent of nerves, and so 
 
 eitherapreternatural discharge, or suppres- little connected with feeling, which is the 
 
 sion of natural secretions, proceeds from a province of the nerves, that, upon stimu- 
 
 languor, or sluggishness of the fluids, and lating any muscle by touching it with caus- 
 
 weakness of the solids, this metal, by in- tic, or irritating it with a sharp point, or 
 
 creasing tlie motion of the former and the driving the electric spark through it, or 
 
 strengthof the latter, will suppress the flux, excitiiig with the metallic conductors, as 
 
 or remove the suppression ; but where the those of silver, or zinc, the muscle in- 
 
 circulation is already too quick, the solids stantly contracts, although the nerve of that 
 
 too tense and rigid, where there is any stric- muscle be tied ; although the nerve be cut 
 
 ture, or spasmodic contraction of the vessels, so as to separate the muscle entirely from 
 
 iron, and all the preparations of it, willag- all connection with the system ; altliough 
 
41Q 
 
 IRR 
 
 iRR 
 
 the muscle be separated froiii the body ; 
 although the creature upon which the ex- 
 periment is performed may have lost all 
 sense of feeling, and have been long appa- 
 rently dead. Thus a muscle, cut from the 
 limb, trembles and palpitates a long time 
 after ; the heart, separated from the body, 
 contracts when irritated ; the bowels, when 
 torn from the body, continue their peristal- 
 tic motion, so as to roll upon the table. 
 Ceasing to answer to stimuli only when they 
 become stiff and cold ; and too often, in 
 the human body, the vis insita loses the 
 exciting power of the nerves, and then 
 palsy ensues ;< or, losing all governance of 
 the nerves, the vis insita, acting without the 
 regulating power, falls into partial or ge- 
 neral convulsions. Even in vegetables, 
 as in the sensitive plant, this contractile 
 power lives. Thence comes the distinc- 
 tion between the irritability of muscles 
 and the sensibility of nerves : for the irri- 
 tability of muscles survives the animals, as 
 when it is active after death ; survives the 
 life of the part, or the feelings of the whole 
 system, as in universal palsy, where the 
 vital motions continue entire and perfect, 
 and where the muscles, though not obedi- 
 ent to the will, are subject to irregular and 
 violent actions ; and it survives the connec- 
 tion with the rest of the system, as when 
 animals very tenacious of life, are cut into 
 parts : but sensibility, the property of the 
 nerves, gives the various modifications of 
 sense, as vision, hearing, and the rest ; 
 gives also the general sense of pleasure or 
 pain, and makes the system, according to 
 its various conditions, feel vigorous and 
 healthy, or weary and low. And thus the 
 eye feels and the skin feels : but their ap- 
 pointed stimuli produce no motions in these 
 parts ; they are sensible, but not irritable. 
 The heart, the intestines, the urinary blad- 
 der, and all the muscles of voluntary mo- 
 tion, answer to stimuli with a quick and 
 forcible contraction ; and yet they hardly 
 ifeel the stimuli by which these contrac- 
 tions are produced, or, at least, they do 
 not convey that feeling to the brain. There 
 is no consciousness of present stimulus in 
 those parts which are called into action by 
 the impulse of the nerves, and at the com- 
 mand of the will : so that muscular parts 
 have all the irritability of the system, with 
 but little feeling, and that little owing to 
 the nerves which enter into their substance ; 
 while nerves have all the sensibility of the 
 system, but no motion. 
 
 The discovery of this singular property 
 belongs to our countryman Glisson ; but 
 Baron Haller must be considered as the 
 first who clearly pointed out its existence, 
 and proved it to be the cause of muscular 
 motion. 
 
 The laws of irritability, according to 
 Dr. Crichton, are, 1. After every action 
 'n an irritable part, a state of rest, or 
 
 cessation from motion, must take place be- 
 fore the irritable part can be again incited 
 to action. If, by an act of volition, we 
 throw any of our muscles into action, that 
 action can only be continued for a certain 
 space of time ; the muscle becomes re- 
 laxed, notwithstanding all our endeavours 
 to the contrary, and remains a certain time 
 in that relaxed state, before it can be again 
 thrown into action. 2. Each irritable part 
 has a certain portion or quantity of the 
 principle of irritability which is natural to 
 it, part of which it loses during action, or 
 from the application of stimuli. ^ 3. By a 
 process wholly unknown to us, it regains 
 this lost quantity, during its repose, or 
 state of rest. In order to express the dif- 
 ferent quantities of irritability in any part, 
 we say that it is either more or less redun- 
 dant, or more or less defective. It be- 
 comes redundant in a part when the stimuli 
 which are calculated to act on that part are 
 withdrawn, or withheld, for a certain length 
 of time, because then no action can take 
 place : while, on the other hand, the 
 application of stimuli causes it to be ex- 
 hausted, or to be deficient, not only by 
 exciting action, but by some secret in- 
 fluence, the nature of which has not "yet 
 been detected ; for it is a circumstance 
 extremely deserving of attention, that an 
 irritable part, or body, may be suddenly 
 deprived of its irritability by powerful sti- 
 muli, and yet no apparent muscular or vas- 
 cular action takes place at the time. A 
 certain quantity of spirits, taken at once into 
 the stomach, kills almost as instantaneously 
 as lightning does : the same thing may be 
 observed of some poisons, as opium, distilled 
 laurel- water, the juice of the cerbera ahovai, 
 &c. 4. Each irritable part has stimuli 
 which are peculiar to it, and which are in- 
 tended to support its natural action : thus, 
 blood, which is the stimulus proper to the 
 heart and arteries, if, by any accident, it 
 gets into the stomach, produces sickness, or 
 vomiting. If the gall, which is the natural 
 stimulus to the ducts of the liver, the gall- 
 bladder, and the intestines, is by any acci- 
 dent effused into the cavity of the perito- 
 nsEum, it excites too great action of the 
 vessels of that part, and induces inflamma- 
 tion. The urine does not iri'itate the tender 
 fabric of the kidneys, ureters, or bladder, 
 except in such a degree as to preserve their \ 
 healthy action ; but if it be effused into the 
 cellular membrane, it brings on such a vio- 
 lent action of the vessels of these parts as 
 to produce gangrene. Such stimuli are 
 called habitual stimuli of parts. 5. Each 
 irritable part differs from the rest in regard 
 to the quantity of irritability which it pos- 
 sesses. This lav/ explains to us the reason 
 of the great diversity which we observe in 
 the action of various irritable parts ; thus 
 the muscles of voluntary motion can remaiu 
 a loKg time in a state of action, and if it be 
 
IRK 
 
 ISC 
 
 471 
 
 coatiflued as long as possible, another con- 
 siderable portion of time is required before 
 they regain the irritability they lost ; but 
 the heart and arteries have a more short and 
 sadden action, and their state of rest is 
 equally so. The circular muscles of the in- 
 testines have also a quick action and short 
 rest. The urinaiy bladder does not fully 
 regain the irritability it loses during its con- 
 traction for a considerable space of time ; 
 the vessels which separate and throw out 
 the menstrual discharge, act, in general, 
 for three or four days, and do not regain the 
 irritability they lose for a lunar month. 
 6. All stimuli produce action in proportion 
 to their irritating powers. As a person ap- 
 proaches his hand to the fire, the action of 
 all the vessels in the skin is increased, and 
 it glows with heat ; if the hand be ap- 
 proached still nearer, the action is increased 
 to such an unusual degree as to occasion 
 redness and pain ; and if it be continued too 
 long, real inflammation takes place ; but 
 if this heat be continued, the part at last 
 loses its irritability, and a sphacelus or gan- 
 grene ensues. 7. The action of every sti- 
 mulus is in an inverse ratio to the frequency 
 of its application. A small quantity of 
 spirits taken into the stomach, increases 
 the action of its muscular coat, and also 
 of its various vessels, so that digestion is 
 thereby facilitated. If the same quantity, 
 however, be taken frequently, it loses its 
 effect. In order to produce the same ef- 
 fect as at first, a larger quantity is necessa- 
 ry ; and hence the origin of dram-drink- 
 ing. 8. The more the irritability of a part 
 is accumulated, the more that part is dis- 
 posed to be acted upon. It is on this ac- 
 count that the activity of all animals, while 
 in perfect health, is much livelier in the 
 morning than at any other part of the day ; 
 for, during the night, the irritability of the 
 whole frame, and especially that of the 
 m^ascles destined for labour, viz. the mus- 
 cles for voluntary action, is re-accumula- 
 ted. The same law explains why digestion 
 goes on more rapidly the first hour after 
 food is swallowed than at any other time ; 
 and it also accounts for the great danger 
 that accrues to a famished person upon 
 first taking in food. 9. If the stimuli 
 which keep up the action of any irritable 
 tody be withdrawn for too great a length 
 of time, that process on which the for- 
 mation of the principle depends is gradu- 
 ally diminished, and at last entirely de- 
 stroyed. When the irritability of the 
 system is too quickly exhausted by heat, 
 as is the case in certain warm climates, 
 the application of cold invigorates the 
 frame, because cold is a mere diminution 
 of the overplus of that stimulus which was 
 causing the rapid consumption of the prin- 
 ciple. Under such or similar circumstan- 
 ces, therefore, cold is a tonic remedy ; but 
 if, in a climate nattirally cold, a per.^on 
 
 were to go into a cold bath, and not soon 
 return into a warmer atmosphere, it would 
 destroy life just in the same manner as ma- 
 ny poor people who have no comfortable 
 dwellings are often destroyed from being too 
 long exposed to the cold in winter. Upon 
 the first application of cold the irri- 
 tability is accumulated, and the vascular 
 system therefore is exposed to great action ; 
 but, after a certain time, all action is so 
 much diminished, that the process, what- 
 ever it be, on which the formation of the 
 irritable principle depends, is entirely lost. 
 For further information on this interesting 
 subject, see Dr. Crichton on Mental De- 
 rangement. 
 
 IRRITATION. Irrifaiio. The action 
 produced by any stimulus. 
 
 I'scA. A sort of fungous excresence of 
 the oak, or of the hazel, &:c. The antients 
 used it as the moderns used moxa. 
 
 Isch^'mon. (From K^X'^t to restrain, 
 and AtfAO., blood.) A name for any medi- 
 cine which restrains or stops bleeding. 
 
 Isch^'mtjm. a species of Andropogon. 
 
 I'SCHIAS. (l(r^iiiti •• from taxtov, the 
 hip.) Sciatica. A rheumatic affection of 
 the hip-joint. See Rheumatismus. 
 
 ISCHIATOCE'LE. (From ta-xtov, the 
 hip, and kd^x, a rupture.) Ischiocele. An 
 intestinal rupture, through the sciatic liga- 
 ments. 
 
 IscHio-CAVERiJo'sus. See Erector penis. 
 
 Ischioce'le. See Ischiatocele. 
 
 rSCHIUM. (From nrxc:, the loin; so 
 named because it is near the loin. A bone 
 of the pelvis of the fostus, and a part of the 
 OS innominatum of the adult. See Innomi- 
 natum os. 
 
 IscHNOPHo'jfiA. (From «r;^vof, slender, 
 and (pmii, the voice.) A shrillness of the 
 voice ; but more frequently a hesitation of 
 speech, or a stammering ; it is the psellis-' 
 mus hoRsians, of Cullen. 
 
 IscHURETicA. (From la-xovpiA, a sup- 
 pression of the urine.) Medicines which 
 relieve a supression of the urine. 
 
 ISCHURIA. (From ttrxa>, to restrain 
 and oupov, the urine.) A suppression of 
 urine. A genus of disease in the class lo- 
 cales, and order epMc/tese5, of Cullen. There 
 are four species of ischuria : 
 
 1. Ischuria renalis, coming after a dis- 
 ease of the kidneys, with a troublesome 
 sense of weight or pain in that part. 
 
 2. Ischuria ureterica, after a disease of 
 the kidneys, with a sense of pain or unea- 
 siness in the course of the ureters. 
 
 3. Ischuria vesicalis, marked by a fre- 
 quent desire to make water, with a swell- 
 ing of the hypogastrium, and pain at the 
 neck of the bladder. 
 
 4. Ischuria urethralis, marked by a fre- 
 quent desire to make water, with a swell- 
 ing of the hypogastrium, and pain of some 
 part of the urethra. 
 
 "^Vhen there is a frequent desire of miking 
 
472 
 
 ISC 
 
 IXI 
 
 watei', attended with much difficulty ia 
 voiding it, the complaint is called a dysury, 
 or strangurj' ; and when there is a total 
 suppression of urine, it is known by the 
 name of an ischury. Both ischuria and dysu- 
 ria are distinguished into acute, when ari- 
 sing in consequence of inflammation ; and 
 chronic, when proceeding from any other 
 cause, such as calculus, &c. 
 
 The causes which give rise to these dis- 
 eases, are an inflammation of the urethra, 
 occasioaed either by venereal sores, or by a 
 use of acrid injections, tumour or ulcer of 
 the prostrate gland, inflammation of the 
 bladder or kidneys, considerable enlarge- 
 ments of the heemorrhoidal veins, a lodge- 
 naent of indurated faeces in the rectum, 
 spasm at the neck of the bladder, the ab- 
 sorption of cantharides applied externally, 
 or taken internally, and excess in drinking 
 either spirituous or vinous liquors ; but 
 particles of gravel sticking at the neck of 
 the bladder, or lodging in the urethra, and 
 thereby producing irritation, prove the 
 most frequent cause. Gouty matter falling 
 on the neck of the bladder, will sometimes 
 occasion these complaints. 
 
 In dysury there is a frequent inclination 
 to make water, attended with a smarting 
 pain, heat, and difliculty in voiding it, to- 
 gether with a sense of fulness in the region 
 of the bladder. The symptoms often vary, 
 however, according to the cause which has 
 given rise to it. If it proceeds from a cal- 
 culus in the kidney, or ureter, besides the 
 aflfections mentioned, it will be accompa- 
 nied with nausea, vomiting, and acute 
 pains in the loins and region of the ureter 
 and kidney of the side affected. When a 
 stone in the bladder, or gravel in the ure- 
 thra, is the cause, an acute pain will be felt 
 at the end of the penis, particularly on void- 
 ing the last drops of urine, and the stream 
 of water will either be divided into two, or 
 be discharged in a twisted manner, not un- 
 like a cork-screw. If a scirrhus of the 
 prostrate gland has occasioned the suppres- 
 sion or difficulty of urine, a hard, indolent 
 tumour, unattended with any acute pain, 
 may readily be felt in the perinseum, or by 
 introducing the finger in ano. 
 
 Dysury is seldom attended with much 
 danger, unless by neglect, it should termi- 
 nate in a total obstruction. Ischury may 
 always he regarded as a dangerous com- 
 
 plaint, when it continues for any length af 
 time, from the great distension and oftea 
 consequent inflammation which ensue. In 
 those cases where neither a bougie nor a 
 catheter can be introduced, the event, in all 
 probability, will be fatal, as few patients 
 will submit to the only other means of draw- 
 ing ofl" the urine before a considerable de- 
 gree of inflammation and tendency to gan- 
 grene have taken place. 
 
 Isinglass. See Ichthyocolla. 
 
 Isla'ndicus Mu'scus. See Lichen islrni' 
 dicus. 
 
 Iso'cHRONOs. (From «ro?, equal, and 
 X.povf?> time.) Preserving an equal distance 
 of time between the beats ; applied to the 
 pulse. 
 
 Iso'cRATES. (From to-og, equal, and 
 H.ifttv\ivfM, to mix.) Wine mixed with an 
 equal quantity of water. 
 
 Iso'DROMUS. (From is-o;, equal, and 
 (T/JOyMOf, a course.) The same as Isochronos. 
 
 Isopy'rum. (From<i70f, equal, and^rw/ij 
 fire ; so named from its flame-coloured 
 flower.) The herb aquilegia. 
 
 Iso'tonus. (From tcro?, equal, and tovo?, 
 extension.) Applied to fevers which are of 
 equal strength during the whole of the pa- 
 roxysm. 
 
 rSSUE. Fonticulus. An artificial ul- 
 cer, intended as a remedy for certain mor- 
 bid afiiections, by producing a discharge of 
 purulent matter from difl"erent parts of the 
 body. 
 
 I'sTHBiios'. (From <(76/*o?, a narrow 
 piece of land between two seas.) The nar- 
 row passage between the mouth and gullet : 
 the fauces. 
 
 I'STHMUS ViEirssENii. The ridge sur- 
 rounding the oval fossa, or remains of the 
 foramen ovale, in the rights auricle of the 
 human heart. 
 
 Ithmoi'des. Falsely, for Ethmoides. 
 
 Itinera'rium. (From iter, a way.) 
 The catheter ; also a stafi'used in cutting for 
 the stone ; it is thus named by Hildanus. 
 
 I'vA peca'nga. See Smilax sarsaparilla. 
 
 Ivy. See Hedera helix. 
 
 Ivy, ground. See Glecoma hederacea. 
 
 Ivy-gum. See Hedera helix, 
 
 I'xiA. (From /|oc, glue.) A name of 
 the carlina, from its viscous juice. Also a 
 preternatural distension of the veins, from 
 s^oy.ett, to pi'oceed from. 
 
 IxijfE. See Carlina gummifera. 
 
JAT 
 
 JEB 
 
 473 
 
 J. 
 
 *i A'CEA. (Quia prodesthominibus tristi- 
 tiajacentibus ; because it resists sorrow ; or 
 from titofjutt, to heal.) The herb pansey, 
 or heart' s-ease. 
 
 Jaci'nthus. See Hyacinthics. 
 
 Jack-by-the-hedge. See Erysimum alliaria. 
 
 Jacobje'a. (Named because it was de- 
 dicated to St. James, or because it was di- 
 rected to be gathered about the feast of that 
 saint.) See Senecio Jacobwa. 
 
 Jalap. See Convolvulus jalapa. 
 
 Jala'pa. See Convolvulus jalapa. 
 
 JALA'PIUM. (From Chalapa, or Xala- 
 pa, in New Spain, whence it is brought.^ 
 See Convolvulus jalapa. 
 
 Jala'ppa a'lba. See Convolvulus tneco- 
 acan. 
 
 Jamaica bark. See Cinchona caribcm. 
 
 Jamaica pepper. See Myrtus Pimenta. 
 
 Ja'mblichi sa'les. a preparation with 
 sal-ammoniac, some aromatic ingredients, 
 &c. so called from Jamblichus, the inven- 
 tor of it. 
 
 Ja'nitor. (Frorajanua, a gate,) The 
 pylorus, so called from its being, as it were, 
 the door or entrance of the intestines. 
 
 Japan earth. See .Acacia catechu. 
 
 Japo'nica te'rra. See Acacia catechu. 
 
 JARGON. See Zircon. 
 
 JA'SMINUM. (Jasminum; from jas- 
 vtxen, Arab, or from lov, a violet, and cu/jl-a, 
 odour, on account of the fine odour of the 
 flowers.) 1. The name of a genus of plants 
 in the Linnaan system. Class, Diandria. 
 Order, Monogynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the jessa- 
 mine. The flowers of this beautiful plant, 
 the Jasminum officinale of Linnseus, have a 
 very fragrant smell, and a bitter taste. They 
 afford, by distillation, an essential oil, which 
 is much esteemed in Italy to rub paralytic 
 limbs, and in the cure of rheumatic pains. 
 
 Ja'sminttm officiiva'le. The systematic 
 name of the jessamine-tree. See Jasmi- 
 num. 
 
 JA'THROPHA. (Most probably from 
 /:t7/;o?, a physician : the physic-nut.) The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linnfean 
 system. Class, Moncecia. Order, Mona- 
 delphia. 
 
 Jatropha curcas. The systematic name 
 of a plant whose seeds resemble the castor- 
 oil seeds. Ricinus major. Ricinoides. Pi- 
 neus purgans. Pinhones indici. Faba 
 cathartica. JS^iuc cathartica Americana. 
 Mux Barbadensis. An oblong black seed, 
 the produce of the Jatropha curcas ; foliis 
 cordatis angulatis of Linnaeus. It affords a 
 quantity of oil, which is given, in many 
 places, as the castor-oil is in tliis country, 
 
 60 
 
 to which it is very nearly allied. The seeds 
 of the Jatropha multijida are of an oval and 
 triangular shape, of a pale brown colour, 
 are called purging-nuts, and give out a 
 similar oil. 
 
 Ja'tropha ma'nihot. This is the plant 
 affording the Cassada root. Cassada. Ca- 
 cavi. Cassave. Cassava. Pain de Mada- 
 gascar. Ricinus minor. Maniot. Yucca. 
 Maniibar. Aipi. Aipima coxera. Aipi 
 poca. Janipha. The leaves are boiled, 
 and eaten as we do spinach. The root 
 abounds with a fflpiky juice, and every 
 part, when raw, is a fatal poison. It is 
 remarkable that the poisonous quality is 
 destroyed by heat : hence the juice is boiled 
 with meat, pepper, fcc. into a wholesome 
 soup, and what remains after expressing 
 the juice, is formed into cakes or meal, the 
 principal food of the inhabitants. This 
 plant, which is a native of three quarters of 
 the world, is one of the most advantageous 
 gifts of Providence, entering into the com- 
 position of innumerable preparations of aa 
 economical nature. 
 
 Cassada roots yield a great quantity of 
 starch, called tapioca, exported in little 
 lumps by the Brazilians, and now well 
 known to us as diet for sick and weakly 
 persons. 
 
 JEBB, John, was bom at London in 
 1736. He was originally devoted to the 
 church, and, after studying at Cambridge, 
 entered into orders, and obtained a living 
 in Norfolk in 1764. The year following 
 he published, in conjunction with two 
 friends, a selection fi'om Newton's Prin- 
 cipia, with notes, which was highly esteem- 
 ed. He soon after returned to Cambridge, 
 and engaged warmly as an advocate for a 
 reform in church and state, as well as in 
 the discipline of that university. At length, 
 in 1775, he resigned all his offices in the 
 church, the established doctrines of which 
 he did not approve ; and determined upon 
 entering into the medical profession. He 
 soon qualified himself for this, obtained a 
 diploma from St. Andrews, and wa5 admit- 
 ted a licentiate of the London College of 
 Physicians ; and in the same year, 1778, he 
 was elected a fellow of the Royal Society. 
 In 1782 he published "Select Cases of 
 Paralysis of the Lower Extremities ;" which 
 tend to support the practice of Mr. Pott, of 
 applying caustics near the spine. To this 
 work is added, an interesting description of 
 a very rare disease, catalepsy. The warmth 
 of his political sentiments, however, ob- 
 structed his professional career ; and the 
 various fatigues and anxieties, to which hs 
 
474 
 
 JUG 
 
 JUG 
 
 exposed himseli^ in order to further his be- 
 nevolent designs, exhausted his constitution 
 so much, that he sunk a premature victim 
 in 1786. 
 
 Jecora'ria. (From jecur, the liver; so 
 named from its supposed efficacy in diseases 
 of the liver.) See Marchantia polymorpha. 
 Also a name given to a vein in the right 
 hand, because it was usually opened in 
 diseases of the liver. 
 
 Jecora'ria ve'wa. The hepatic vein. 
 
 Je'cur, (-cinoris, neut.) The liver. 
 
 Je'cur uteri'num. The Placenta is, 
 by some, thus called, from the supposed 
 similitude of its office with that of the liver. 
 
 JEJU'NUM. (From jejunus, empty,) 
 Jejunum iniestinum. The second portion 
 of the small intestines, so called because it 
 is mostly found emptv^ See Intestines. 
 
 JELLY. Gelatina^ Modern chemists 
 have given tliis name to the mucilaginous 
 substance, very soluble in water, and not at 
 all in spirits of wine, that is obtained from 
 all the soft and white parts of animals, such 
 as the membranes, tendons, aponeuroses, 
 cartilages, ligaments, and skin, by boiling 
 them in water. If the decoction of these 
 be sufficiently evaporated, it affords a dry, 
 brittle, transparent substance, commonly 
 known by the name of glue, which is im- 
 ,pure Gelatine. 
 
 Jerusalem cowslips. See Pulmonaria of- 
 ■Jicinalis. 
 
 Jerusalem oak. See Chenopodium boirys. 
 
 Jerusalem sage. See Pulmonaria offici- 
 nalis. 
 
 Jessamine. See Jasminum. 
 
 jESUiTA'ifUS co'RTEX. (Jesuitanus ; froza 
 jesuiia, a Jesuit.) A name of the Peruvian 
 bark, because it was first introduced into 
 Europe by Father de Lugo, a Jesuit. See 
 Cincho7ia. 
 
 Jesui'ticus co'rtex. See Cinchona. 
 
 Jesuit's bark. See Cinchona. 
 
 Jet. a black bitumen, hard and com- 
 pactj like certain stones, found in great 
 abundance in various parts of France, Swe- 
 den, Germany, and Ireland. It is brilliant 
 and vitreous in its fracture, and capable of 
 taking a good polish by friction, it attracts 
 light substances, and appears to be electric, 
 like amber ; hence it has been called black 
 amber ; it has no smell, but when heated it 
 acquires one like bitumen judaicum. 
 
 Jew's pilch. See Bitumen judaicum. 
 
 John's wort. See Hypericum. 
 
 Jitdicato'rius. (From judico, to dis- 
 cern.) An obsolete term applied to sy- 
 nocha of four days, because its termination 
 may certainly be foreseen. 
 
 JUGA'LE OS. (Jugalis ; from jugum, 
 a yoke, from its resemblance, or because 
 it is articulated to the bone of the upper 
 jaw, like a yoke.) Gs males. Os zygoma- 
 ticunu The ossa malarum are the promi- 
 nent square bones which form the upper 
 
 part of the cheeks. They are situated close 
 under the eyes, Eind make part of the orbits. 
 Each of these bones has three surfaces to be 
 considered. One of these is exterior and 
 somewhat convex. The second is superior 
 and concave, serving to form the lower and 
 lateral parts of the orbit. The third, which 
 is posterior, is very unequal and concave, 
 for the lodgment of the lower part of the 
 temporal muscle. Each of these bones may 
 be described as having four processes, 
 formed by their four angles. Two of these 
 may be called orbilar processes. The supe- 
 rior one is connected with the orbitar pro- 
 cess of the OS frontis ; and the inferior one 
 with the malar process of the maxillary 
 bone. The third is connected with the tem- 
 poral process of the sphenoid bone ; and the 
 fourth forms a bony arch, by its connection 
 with the zygomatic process of the temporal 
 bone. In infants, these bones are entire 
 and completely ossified. 
 
 JU'GLANS. (Q^uasi Jovis glans, the 
 royal fruit, from its magnitude.) 1. The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linnsean 
 system. Class, Moncecia. Order, Poly- 
 andria. The walnut-tree. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the wal- 
 nut. See Juglans regia. 
 
 Ju'glans re'gia. The systematic name 
 of the walnut-tree. The tree which bears 
 the walnut is the Juglans ; foliolis ovalibus 
 glabris subserraiis subcequalibus, of Linnseus. 
 It is a native of Persia, but cultivated in this 
 country. The unripe fruit, which has an as- 
 tringent bitterish taste, and has been long 
 employed as a pickle, is the part which was 
 directed for medicinal use by the London 
 College, on account of its anthelmintic vir- 
 tues. An extract of the green fruit is the 
 most convenient preparation, as it may be 
 kept for a sufficient lengtli of time, and made 
 agreeable to the stomach of the patient, by 
 mixing it with cinnamon water. 
 
 The putamen, or green rind of the wal- 
 nut, has been celebrated as a powerful anti- 
 venereal remedy, for more than a century 
 and a half; and Petrus Borellus has given 
 directions for a decoction not unlike that 
 which is commonly called the Lisbon diet- 
 drink, in which the walnut, with its green 
 bark, forms a principal ingredient. Ra- 
 mazzini, whose works were published early 
 in the present century, has likewise in- 
 formed us, that in his time the green rind of 
 the walnut was esteemed a good anti-vene- 
 real remedy in England. This part of the 
 walnut has been much used in decoctions, 
 during the last fifty years, both in the 
 green and dried state ; it has been greatly 
 recommended by writers on the continent, 
 as well as by those of our own country ; 
 and is, without doubt, a very useful addi- 
 tion to the decoction of the woods. Mr. 
 Pearson has employed it during many years 
 in those cases where pains in the limbs and 
 indurations of the membranes have remain- 
 
JUx\ 
 
 jyiN 
 
 ed, after the venereal disease has been 
 cured by mercury ; and he informs us, that 
 he has seldom directed it without manifest 
 advantage. 
 
 Brambilla and Girtanner also contend 
 for the anti- venereal virtues of the green 
 bark of the walnut ; but the result of Mr. P.'s 
 experience will not permit him to add his 
 testimony to theirs. I have given it, says 
 he, in as large doses as the stomach could 
 retain, and for as long a time as the 
 strength of the patients, and the nature 
 of their complaints, would permit ; but I 
 have uniformly observed, that if they who 
 take it be not previously cured of lues 
 venerea, the peculiar symptoms will appear, 
 and proceed in their usual course, in de- 
 fiance of the powers of this medicine. The 
 Decoctum Lusilanicum may be given with 
 great advantage in many of those cutaneous 
 diseases which are attended with aridity of 
 the skin ; and I have had some opportunities 
 of observing, that when the putamen of the 
 walnut has been omitted, either intention- 
 ally or by accident, the same good effects 
 have not followed the taking of the decoc- 
 tion, as when it contained this ingredient. 
 See Juglans. 
 
 JUGULAR VEINS. (Fenm jugulares ; 
 from jugulum, the throat.) These veins 
 run from the head down the sides of the 
 neck, and are divided, from their situation, 
 into external and internal. The external, or 
 superficial jugular vein, receives the blood 
 from the frontal, angular, temporal, auricu- 
 lar, sublingual, or ranine, and occipital 
 veins. The internal, or deep-seated jugular 
 vein, receives the blood from the lateral 
 .ginusses of the dura mater, the laryngeal 
 and pharyngeal veins. Both j ugulars unite, 
 and form, with the subclavian vein, the su- 
 perior vena cava, which terminates in the 
 superior part of the right auricle of the heart. 
 
 Jd'gulum. (From jugum, a yoke ; be- 
 cause the yoke is fastened to this part.) 
 The throat, or anterior part of the neck. 
 
 Jtr'juBES. See Jujubce. 
 
 Ju'juE^. (Arab.) Jujubes. A half- 
 dried fruit of the plum kind, about the size 
 and shape of an olive, the produce of the 
 Rhamnus eizyphus of Linnaeus. Jujubes, 
 when in perfection, have an agreeable sweet 
 taste, and in the southern parts of Europe, 
 where they are common, they make an ar- 
 ticle of food in their recent state, and of 
 medicine when half dried. 
 
 July flowers. See Dianlhus Caryophyllus. 
 
 JUNCKER, GoTTLOB John, was born 
 in 1680 at Londorff in Hesse. After the 
 proper studies, he graduated at Halle in 
 1718 ; and became afterwards a distinguish- 
 ed professor there, as well as physician to 
 the public hospital. His works, which are 
 chiefly compilations, have been much es- 
 teemed, and are still occasionally referred 
 to ; eapecially as giving a compendious view 
 
 of the doctrines of Stahl, which he espoused 
 and taught. He has given a " Conspectus" 
 of medicine, of surgery, of chemistry, and 
 of several other departments of professional 
 knowledge ; also many academical theses 
 on medical, chirurgical, and philosophical 
 subjects. He died in 1759. 
 
 Ju'jvcus odora'tcs. See Andropogon 
 Schcmanthus. 
 
 Juniper. See Juniperus. 
 
 Juniper gum. See Juniperus. 
 
 JUNITERUS. {Juniperus; from ju- 
 venis, young, and pario, to bring forth ; 
 so called because it produces its young 
 berries while the old ones are ripenings) 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnsean system. Class, Dioecia. Order, 
 Monadelphia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopcsial name of the com- 
 mon juniper. See Juniperus communis. 
 
 Juwi'PERUS coMMu'jfis. The systematic 
 name of the juniper-tree. Juniperus ; foliis 
 ternis patentibus mucronatis, baccis longiori- 
 bus, of Linnffius. Both the tops and ber- 
 ries of this indigenous plant are directed 
 in our pharmacopoeias, but the latter are 
 usually preferred, and are brought chiefly 
 from Holland and Italy. Of their eflicacj' 
 as a stomachic, carminative, diaphoretic, 
 and diuretic, there are several relations 
 by physicians of great authority : and me- 
 dical writers have also spoken of the utility 
 of the juniper in nephritic cases, uterifie 
 obstructions, scorbutic affections, and some 
 cutaneous diseases. Our pharmacopoeias 
 direct the essential oil, and a spirituous 
 distillation of the berries, to be kept in the 
 shops. From this tree is also obtained a 
 concrete resin, which has been called san- 
 darach, or gum juniper. It exudes in 
 white tears, more transparent than mastich. 
 It is almost totally soluble in alkohol, with 
 which it forms a white varnish that dries 
 speedily. Reduced to powder it is called 
 pounce, which prevents ink from sinking 
 into paper from which the exterior coating 
 of size has been scraped away. 
 
 JuNi'PERUs lt'cia. The systematic name 
 of the plant which affords the true fra.nkin- 
 cense. Olibanum. Thus. Frankincense. 
 This drug has received different appella- 
 tions, according to its different appearances ; 
 the single tears are called simply olibanum^ 
 or thus ; when two are joined together, thus 
 masculum ; and when two are very large, 
 thus femininum ; if several adhere to the 
 bark, thus corticosum; the fine powder which ^ 
 rubs off from the tears, mica thuris ; and the 
 coarser, manna thuris. The gum-resin that 
 is so called, is the juice of the Juniperus 
 lycia : foliis ternis undique imbricatis ovetfis 
 obtusis, and is brought from Turkey and the 
 East Indies ; but that which comes from 
 India is less esteemed. It is said to ooze 
 spontaneously from the bark of the tree, ap- 
 pearing in drop3,or tears,of a pale yellowish, 
 
476 
 
 JUN 
 
 JUR 
 
 and sometimes of a reddish colour. Oliba- 
 numhas a moderately strong, and not very 
 agreeable smell, and a bitterish, somewhat 
 pungent taste : in chewing, it sticks to the 
 teeth, becomes white, and renders the 
 saliva milky. Laid on a redhot iron, it 
 readily catches flame, and burns with a 
 strong diffusive and not unpleasant smell. 
 On trituration with water, the greatest 
 part of it dissolves into a milky liquor, 
 which, on standing, deposits a portion of 
 resinous matter. The gummy and resinous 
 parts are nearly in equal proportions ; and 
 though rectified spirit dissolves less of the 
 •oUbanum than water, it extracts nearly all 
 its active matter. In ancient times, oUba- 
 num seems to have been in great repute 
 in affections of the head and breast, coughs, 
 haemoptysis, and in various fluxes, both 
 uterine and intestinal; it was also much 
 employed externally. Recourse is now sel- 
 dom had to this medicine, which is super- 
 seded by myrrh, and other articles of the 
 resinous kind. It is, however, esteemed 
 by many as an adstringent, and though not 
 in general use, is considered as a valuable 
 medicine in fluor albus, and debilities of 
 the stomach and intestines : applied exter- 
 nally in the form of plaster, it is said to be 
 corroborant, &c. and with this intention it 
 forms the basis of the emplastrum thuris. 
 
 JuNi'FERUS SABi'wA. The Systematic 
 name of the savine-tree. Sabina. Savina. 
 Sabina sterilis. Bralhu. Common or barren 
 Savin. Juniperus sabina ; foliis oppositis 
 erectis decurrentibus, oppositionibus pyxida- 
 fiSf of Linnaeus. Savin is a native of the 
 south of Europe and the Levant ; it has long 
 been cultivated in our gardens, and from 
 producing male and female flowers on sepa- 
 rate plants it was formerly distinguished into 
 the barren and berry-bearing savin. The 
 leaves and tops of this plant have a mode- 
 rately strong smell of the disagreeable kind, 
 and a hot, bitterish, acrid taste. They give 
 out great part of their active matter to wa- 
 tery liquors, and the whole to rectified spi- 
 rit. Distilled with water, they yield a large 
 quantity of essential oil. Decoctions of the 
 leaves, freed from the volatile principle 
 by inspissation to the consistence of an ex- 
 tract, retain a considerable share of their 
 pungency and warmth along with their bit- 
 terness, and have some degree of smell, but 
 not resembling that of the plant itself. On 
 inspissating the spirituous tincture, there 
 remains an extract consisting of two dis- 
 tinct substances, of which one is yellow, 
 unctuous, or oily, bitterish, and very pun- 
 gent ; the other black, resinous, less pun- 
 gent, and sub-astringent. Savin is a pow- 
 erful and active medicine, and has been 
 long reputed the most efficacious in the 
 materia medica, for producing a determi- 
 nation to the uterus, and thereby proving 
 enimenagogue ; it heats and stimulates the 
 
 whole system very considerably, and is said 
 to promote the fluid secretions. The power 
 which this plant possesses (observes Dr. 
 Woodville) in opening uterine obstructions, 
 is considered to be so great, that we are told 
 it has been frequently employed, and with 
 too much success, for purposes the most 
 infamous and unnatural. It seems pro- 
 bable, however, that its effects in this way 
 have been somewhat over-rated, as it is 
 found, very frequently, to fail as an emme- 
 nagogue, though this, in some measure, 
 may be ascribed to the smallness of the 
 dose in which it has been usually pre- 
 scribed by physicians ; for Dr. CuUen ob- 
 serves, "that savin is a very acrid and 
 heating substance, and I have been often, 
 on account of these qualities, prevented 
 from employing it in the quantity necessary 
 to render it emmenagogue. I must own, 
 however, that it shows a more powerful 
 determination to the uterus than any other 
 plant I have employed ; but I have been 
 frequently disappointed in this, and its 
 heating qualities always require a great 
 deal of caution." Dr. Home appears to 
 have had very great success with this me- 
 dicine, for in five cases of amenorrhsea, 
 which occurred at the Royal Infirmary at 
 Edinburgh, four were cured by the sabina, 
 which he gave in powder from a scruple to 
 a drachm twice a day. He says it is well 
 suited to the debile, but improper in ple- 
 thoric habits, and therefore orders repeated 
 bleedings before its exhibition. Country 
 people give the juice from the leaves and 
 young tops of savin mixed with milk to 
 their children in order to destroy the 
 worms ; it generally operates by stool, and 
 brings them away with it. The leaves cut 
 small, and given to horses, mixed with their 
 corn, destroy the bots. Externally savin 
 is recommended as an escharotic to foul 
 ulcers, syphilitic warts, &c. A strong de- 
 coction of the plant in lard and wax forms 
 a useful ointment to keep up a constant 
 discharge from blisters, Sic. See Ceratum 
 Sabina. 
 
 Ju'PiTER. The ancient chemical name 
 of tin, because supposed under the govern- 
 ment of that planet. 
 
 JURIN, James, was, during several 
 years, an active member and Secretary of 
 the Royal Society, and at his death in 1750, 
 President of the College of Physicians. He 
 distinguished himself by a series of seven- 
 teen dissertations, printed in the Philosophi- 
 cal Transactions, and afterwards as a sepa- 
 rate work, in which mathematical science 
 was applied with considerable acuteness to 
 physiological subjects. These papers, how- 
 ever, involved him in several philosophical 
 controversies concerning the force of the 
 heart, &c. He was a warm advocate for 
 the practice of inoculation, which he proved 
 greatly to lessen the violence of the small- 
 
JUV 
 
 JUX 
 
 417 
 
 pox : but he did not anticipate that it would dicines, or assistances of any kind, which re- 
 increase tlie mortality upon the whole, by lieve a distemper. 
 
 keepings up the infection, while many re- Juxtangi'na. (From juxia, near, and 
 
 tained their prejudices against adopting it. angina, a quinsy.) A disease resembling a 
 
 Juva'ntia. (Fvomjuvo, to assist.) Me- quinsy. 
 
 K. 
 
 K^MPFER, EwGEtBEKT, was born in 
 1651 at Lippe in Westphalia. He was edu- 
 cated in Sweden, and being eager to travel, 
 accompanied the Swedish Ambassador,Fab- 
 ricius, to Persia as Secretary : on whose de- 
 parture from Ispahan after two years he ob- 
 tained the appointment of chief surgeon to 
 the Dutch East India Company ; and was 
 thus enabled to penetrate as far as Siam and 
 Japan,and cleared up the Geography of these 
 countries, which was very imperfectly 
 known before. On his return to Europe in 
 1694, he graduated at Leyden, and settled 
 in his own country ; he was afterwards ap- 
 pointed physician to his sovereign, and con- 
 tinued engaged in practice, and in compo- 
 sing several works, till his death in 1716. In 
 his Inaugural Dissertation, among other sub- 
 jects relating to medicine, he notices a me- 
 thod of curing colic amongst the Japanese 
 by puncture with a needle. But his great 
 work entitled " Amsenitates Exoticse," is 
 more especially esteemed for its botanical 
 information, and authentic details, relating 
 to the history and manners of Persia, &c. 
 His History of Japan, of which there is an 
 English translation in folio, is highly valued 
 for its accuracy and fidelity. 
 
 K^mpfe'ria Gala'nga. The plant 
 which affords the greater galangal root. 
 
 K^mpfe'ria rotu'nda. The systematic 
 name of the plant which affords the offi- 
 cinal zedoary. Zedoaria. Kmmpferia, fo- 
 liis lanceolatis petiolatis, of Linnaeus. The 
 roots of this plant are brought to us in long 
 pieces about the thickness of the little finger, 
 two or three inches in length, bent, rough, 
 and angular ; or in roundish pieces about 
 an inch in diameter, of an ash colour on the 
 outside, and white within. They have an 
 agreeable camphoraceous smell, and a bit- 
 terish aromatic taste. Though formerly 
 much esteemed against rheumatic affec- 
 tions, they are at present thought to possess 
 very little medicinal powers, although they 
 had a place in the confectio aromatica of the 
 London Pharmacopoeia. 
 
 Ka'jeput o'leum. See Melaleuca. 
 
 Ka'li. (Arab.) The iTaZi of the phar- 
 macopoeias is the vegetable alkali or potash. 
 See Potassa, 
 
 Ka'li aceta'tum. See Potassce. acetas. 
 
 Ka'li aera'tttm. iSee Potassae. carbonas. 
 
 Ka'li arsenica'tfm. a preparation of 
 arsenic, composed of the vegetable alkali 
 and the acid of arsenic. 
 
 Ka'li citra'tum. Alkali vegetabiUySucco 
 citri saturatum. This neutral saline liquor, 
 a citrate of potash, is made by saturating 
 prepared kali with lemon juice. It is the 
 base of the saline draught ; it possesses ner- 
 vine and sudorific properties ; and is ex- 
 hibited in rheumatism, catarrh, and most 
 febrile diseases. 
 
 Ka'li pr^para'tum. See Potassce sub' 
 carbonas. 
 
 Ka'li pttrum. See Potassa fusa. 
 
 Ka'li sulphttra'tum. See Sulphuretum 
 potassce. 
 
 Ka'li tartariza'tum. See Potassa tar- 
 iras. 
 
 Ka'li vitriola'tum. See Potassczsul' 
 phas. 
 
 KEILL, James, was bom in Scotland, 
 1673. After going through the proper 
 studies abroad, and especially attending to 
 anatomy, he was enabled to lecture on that 
 subject with great reputation in both the 
 English universities, and received an hono- 
 rary degree at Cambridge. During this pe- 
 riod he published a Compendium of Anato- 
 my, chiefly from Cowper. In 1703 he settled 
 in practice at Northampton ; and three years 
 after sent to the Royal Society an account 
 of the dissection of a man, reputed to have 
 been 130 years of age ; which agreed very 
 much with what Harvey found in old Parr, 
 He was well skilled in mathematics, which 
 he applied to the explanation of the laws of 
 the animal economy. In 1708 he published 
 " An Account of Animal Secretion, the 
 Quantity of Blood in the Human Body, and 
 Muscular Motion.' ' To which, in a second 
 edition, he added an Essay on the Force of 
 the Heart. This engaged him in a contro- 
 versy with Dr. Jurin, which was carried on. 
 in the Philosophical Transactions (Dr. Keill 
 being then a member of the Royal Society) 
 till the period of his premature death in 
 1719, occasioned by a cancer in the mouth, 
 to which he had applied the cautery, but 
 without any relief. 
 
478 
 
 KID 
 
 KYN 
 
 Kei'RI. See Cfieiranthus. 
 
 KELP. The impui-e mineral alkali 
 which is obtained in this country by burn- 
 ing; marine plants. 
 
 Kerato pharyngje'ps. (From mpa.;, 
 a horn, and <^etfvy^, the pharynx.) A 
 muscle so named from its shape, and inser- 
 tion in the pharynx. 
 
 Ke'rmes. {Chermah, Arab.) Granum 
 tinctorium. Coccus baphica. Round red- 
 dish grains, about the size of peas, found 
 in Spain, Italy, and the south of France, 
 adhering to the branches of the scarlet oak. 
 They are the nidus of a minute red animal- 
 cule, called Coccus quercus ilicis, of Linnae- 
 us. The confectio alkermes, now obsolete, 
 was prepared with these, which possess cor- 
 roborant and adstringent virtues. 
 
 Ke'rmes minera'lis. A preparation 
 of antimony, so termed from its resemblance 
 in colour to the insect of that name. It is 
 now disused in medicine, and gives place 
 to the other preparations of antimony. See 
 Hydrosulphuretum slibii rubrum. 
 
 Kernel wort. See Scrophularia nodosa. 
 
 Ke'rva (Kervah, Arab.) The ricinus. 
 
 KETCHUP. The prepared liquor of 
 the mushroom. 
 
 KEYSER'S PILLS. A once celebra- 
 ted mercurial medicine, the method of pre- 
 paring which was purchased by the French 
 government, and has since been published 
 by M. Richard. The hydrargyrus acetatus 
 is considered as an adequate substitute for 
 the more elaborate form of Keyser. M. 
 Richard concludes his account of Keyser' s 
 pills with observing, that he considers it to 
 be, without exception, the most effectual 
 remedy for the venereal disease hitherto 
 discovered. But further trials of this re- 
 medy do not justify the sanguine ar- counts 
 of its properties ; though it may sometimes 
 succeed when some of the other mercurial 
 preparations have failed. 
 
 Kibes. A name for chilblains. 
 
 KIDNEY. {Ren, -nis. m.) An abdo- 
 minal viscus, shaped like a kidney-bean, 
 that secretes the urine. There are two kid- 
 neys. One is situated in each lumbar re- 
 gion, near the first lumbar vertebra, behind 
 the peritoneum. This organ is composed 
 of three substances ; a cortical, which is 
 external, and very vascular ; a tubulous, 
 ■which consists of small tubes, and a papil- 
 
 ious substance, which is the innermost. 
 The kidneys are generally surrounded with 
 more or less adipose membrane, and they 
 have also a proper membrane, membrana 
 propria, which is closely accreted to the 
 cortical substance. The renal arteries, call- 
 ed also emulgents, proceed from the aorta. 
 The veins evacuate their blood into the as- 
 cending cava. The absorbents accompany 
 the blood-vessels, and terminate in the tho- 
 racic duct. The nerves of the kidneys are 
 branches of the eighth pair and great inter- 
 costal. The excretory duct of this viscus is 
 called the ureter. At the middle of the kid- 
 ney, where the blood-vessels enter it, is a 
 large membranous bag, called the pelvis, 
 which diminishes like a funnel, and forms a 
 long canal, the ureter, that conveys the 
 urine from the kidney to the bladder, which 
 it perforates obliquely. 
 
 Kikektjnemalo. a pure resin, very si- 
 milar to copal, but of a more beautiful 
 whiteness and transparency. It is brought 
 from America, where it is said to be used 
 medicinally, in the cure of hysteria, tetanus, 
 &c. It forms the most beautiful of all var- 
 nishes. 
 
 Ki'Ki. (Kike, Arabian.) See Ricinus. 
 
 Ki'NA ki'na. See Cinchona. 
 
 Ki'nic a'cid. This name has been given 
 by Vauquelin to a peculiar acid, obtained 
 from Cinchona. 
 
 Kinki'na. See Cinchona. 
 
 KINO. (Indian.) Gummi gambiense. 
 Gummi rubrum adstringens gambiense. The 
 tree from which this resin is obtained, though 
 not botanically ascertained, is known to 
 gi'ow on the banks of the river Gambia, in 
 Africa. On wounding its bark, the fluid 
 kino immediately issues, drop by drop, and, 
 by the heat of the sun, is formed into hard 
 masses. It is in appearance very like the 
 resin called Sanguis draconis ; much redder, 
 more firm, resinous, and adstringent than 
 catechu. It is now in common use, and is 
 one of the most efficacious vegetable ad- 
 stringents, or styptics, in the materia me- 
 dica. Its dose is from twenty to thirty 
 grains. 
 
 Knee-holly. See Ruscus. 
 
 Knee-pan. See Patella. 
 
 KoLTo. (Polonese.) The plica poloni- 
 ca, or plaited hair. 
 ' Kyna'nche. See Cynanche. 
 
LAC 
 
 LAC 
 
 479 
 
 li. 
 
 liA'BDANUM. See Cisius creticus. 
 
 La'bia lepori'ma. (^Leporina; from 
 lepus, a hare, resembling a hare.) The 
 hare-lip. 
 
 LABORATO'RIUM. (From laboro, 
 to labour.) A place properly fitted up for 
 the performance of chemical operations, 
 
 LA'BYRINTH. That part of the in- 
 ternal ear behind the cavity of the tympa- 
 num ; it is constituted by the cochlea, ves- 
 tibulum, and semicircular canals. 
 
 LAC. (Lac, -lis. n.) 
 
 1. Mill?. See Milk. 
 
 2. The najne of a vegetable substance. 
 See Lacca. 
 
 Lac ammoni'aci. See Mistura ammo- 
 niac i. 
 
 Lac ams'gdal^. A very pleasant, cool- 
 ing, demulcent drink, calculated to allevi- 
 ate ardor, urinae, and strangury. It forms a 
 pleasant ptisan in coughs, hoarsenesses, and 
 catarrhs. See Mistura amygdalarum. 
 
 Lac assafce'tid^. See Mistura assafce- 
 tidce. 
 
 Lac SPLPHURis. See Sulphur pr(Ecipi- 
 tatum. 
 
 La'cca. (From lakah, Arab.) Gummi 
 Lacca. Stick-lac. Gum-lac. Seed-lac. 
 Shell-lac. The improper name of gum-lac 
 is given to a concrete brittle substance, of 
 a dark red colour, brought from the East 
 Indies, incrustated on the twigs of the Cro- 
 ton lacciferum ; foliis ovatis tomtntosis serru- 
 latis petiolalis, calycibus tomtntosis, of Lin- 
 naeus, where it is deposited by a small in- 
 sect, at present not scientifically known. 
 It is found in very great quantities on the 
 uncultivated mountains on both sides the 
 Ganges ; and is of great use to the natives 
 in various works of art, as varnish, paint- 
 ing, dying, &c. When the resinous mat- 
 ter is broken off the wood into small pieces 
 or grains, it is termed seed-lac, and when 
 melted and formed into flat plates, shell- 
 lac. This substance is chiefly employed for 
 making sealing-wax. A tincture of it is 
 recommended as an antiscorbutic to wash 
 the gums. 
 
 La'chryma abie'gna. See Terebinthina 
 argentorafensis. 
 
 LA'CHRYM^. The tears. A limpid 
 fluid secreted by the lachrymal gland, and 
 flowing on the surface of the eye. 
 
 LACHRYMAL BONE. See Unguis 
 
 OS. 
 
 LACHRYMAL DUCTS. Ductus 
 lachrymales. The excretory ducts of the 
 lachrymal gland, which open upon the in- 
 ternal surface of the upper eyelid. 
 . LACHRYMAL GLAND. Glandula 
 
 lachrymalis. A glomerate glsmd, situated 
 above the external angle of the orbit, in a 
 peculiar depression of the frontal bone. It 
 secretes the tears, and conveys them to the 
 eye by its excretory ducts, which are six or 
 eight in number. 
 
 LACHRYMAL NERVE. The fifth 
 pair of nerves from the head is divided into 
 several branches, the first of which is called 
 the orbitary branch ; this is divided into 
 three more, the third of which is called the 
 lachrymal branch ; it goes off chiefly to the 
 lachrymal gland. 
 
 Laco'nicum. (Because they were much 
 used by the people of Laconia.) A stove 
 or sweating-room. 
 
 LACTATION. (From lacteo, to suckle.) 
 The giving suck. 
 
 LACTATES. Salts formed by the 
 union of the acid of sour whey, or lactic 
 acid, with difi"erent bases ; thus lactate of 
 potash, &c. 
 
 LACTEALS. Vasa lactea. The ab- 
 sorbents of the mesentery, which originate 
 in the small intestines, and convey the chyle 
 from thence to the thoracic duct. They are 
 very tender and transparent vessels, pos- 
 sessed of an infinite number of valves, which, 
 when distended with chyle, a milky or lac- 
 teal fluid, give them a knotty appearance. 
 They arise from the internal surface of the 
 villous coat of the small intestines, perforate 
 the other coats, and form a kind of net- work, 
 whilst the grester number unite one with 
 another between the muscular and external 
 coats. From thence they proceed between 
 the laminae of the mesentery to the conglo- 
 bate glands. In their course they consti- 
 tute the greater part of the gland through 
 which they pass, being distributed through 
 them several times, and curled in various 
 directions. The lacteals having passed these 
 glands, go to others, and at length seek 
 those nearest the mesentery. From these 
 glands, which are only four or five, or per- 
 haps more, the lacteals pass out and ascend 
 with the mesenteric artery, and unite with 
 the lymphatics of the lower extremities, and 
 those of the abdominal viscera, and then 
 form a common trunk, the thoracic duct, 
 which, in some subjects, is dilated at its 
 origin, forming the receptaeulum chyli. See 
 J^utrition. 
 
 LACTIC ACID. (From lac, milk.) 
 The acid of sour milk. 
 
 La'ctia. The Arabian name for that 
 species of fever which tlie Greeks call Thj- 
 phos, or Typhodes. 
 
 Lacti'fuga. (From lac, milk, 2i.xidfugo, 
 
4.m 
 
 LAC 
 
 LAG 
 
 to drive away.) Medicines which dispel 
 milk. 
 
 LACTU'CA. (From lac, milk ; named 
 from the milky juice which exudes upon its 
 being wounded. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Syngenesia. Or- 
 der, Polygamia aqualis. The lettuce. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the gar- 
 den-lettuce, the Lactuca saliva cultivated. 
 
 Lactu'ca grave'oljens. See Lactuca 
 virosa. 
 
 Lactu'ca sati'va. The systematic name 
 of the lettuce. Lactuca saliva. It is es- 
 teemed as a wholesome aperient bitter 
 anodyne, easy of digestion, but affording 
 no nutriment. Lettuces appear to agree 
 better with hot, bilious, melancholic tempe- 
 raments, than the phlegmatic. The seeds 
 possess a quantity of oily substance, which, 
 triturated with water, forms an emulsion 
 esteemed by some in ardor urinse, and some 
 diseases of the urinary passages. Lettuce 
 ■was famous for the cure of the Emperor 
 Augustus, and formed the opiate of Galen, 
 in his old age ; a proof that, in the warmer 
 climates, it must acquire an exaltation of 
 its virtues above what is met with in this 
 country. 
 
 La'ctuca scar.i'ola. Lacluca sylveslris, 
 Scariola. The Lactuca scariola of Linnaeus, 
 possesses a stronger degree of bitterness 
 than the Lactuca saliva, and is said to be 
 more aperient and laxative. It is nearly 
 similar, in virtue as in taste, to endive un- 
 blanched. 
 
 La'ctuca sslve'stris. See Lactuca 
 scariola. 
 
 La'ctuca viro'sa. The systematic name 
 of the opium-scented lettuce. Lactuca gra- 
 veolens, strong-scented lettuce. Lacluca vi- 
 rosa; foliis horizontalibus carina aculeatis 
 dentatis, of Linnaeus. A common plant in our 
 hedges and ditches. It has a strong, ungrate- 
 ful smell, resembling that of opium, and a 
 bitterish acrid taste : it abounds with a milky 
 juice, in which its sensible qualities seem to 
 reside, and which appears to have been no- 
 ticed by Dioscorides, who describes the 
 odour and taste of the juice as nearly agree- 
 ing with that of the white poppy. Its effects 
 are also said, according to Haller, to be pow- 
 erfully narcotic. Dr. Collin, at Vienna, 
 first brought the lactuca virosa into medical 
 repute, and its character has lately induced 
 the College of Physicians at Edinburgh to 
 insert it in the catalogue of the materia me- 
 dica. More than twenty-four cases of dropsy 
 are said, by Collin, to have been successful- 
 ly treated by employing an extract prepared 
 from the expressed juice of this plant, 
 which is stated not only to be powerfully 
 diuretic, but, by attenuating the viscid hu- 
 mours, to promote all the secretions, and to 
 remove visceral obstructions. In the more 
 simple cases, proceeding from debilitj^, the 
 extract, in doses of eighteen to thirty grains 
 
 a day, proved sufficient to accomplish a 
 cure ; but when the disease was inveterate, 
 and accompanied with visceral obstructions, 
 the quantity of extract was increased to 
 three drachms ; nor did larger doses, though 
 they excited nausea, overproduce any other 
 bad effect; and the patients continued so 
 strong under the use of this remedy, that it 
 was seldom necessary to employ any tonic 
 medicines. Though Dr. Collin began his 
 experiments with the lactuca at the Paizman 
 hospital, at the time he was trying the arni- 
 ca, 1771, yet very few physicians, even at 
 Vienna, have since adopted the use of this 
 plant. Plenciz, indeed, has published a 
 solitary instance of its efficacy, while Qua- 
 rin informs us that he never experienced 
 any good effect from its use ; alleging, that 
 those who were desirous of supporting its 
 character, mixed it with a quantity of ex- 
 tractum scillse. Under these circumstances 
 we shall only say, that the recommendation 
 of this medicine by Dr. Collin will be 
 scarcely thought sufficient to establish its use 
 in England. 
 
 Lactuce'lla. (Diminutive of lactuca, 
 the lettuce ; so named from its milky juice.) 
 The sow-thistle. 
 
 Lactuci'mina. (From lacteo, to suckle; 
 so called because they happen chiefly to 
 children while at the breast.) Aphthae, or 
 little ulcers, or crusty scabs, on the skin. 
 
 Lactu'men . From lac, milk ; so named 
 because it is covered with a white crust.) 
 The achor, or scald-head ; also a little 
 crusty scab on the skin, affecting chiefly 
 diildren at the breast. 
 
 LACU'NiE. (Lacuna; from locus, a 
 channel.) The mouths or openings of the 
 excretory ducts of muciparous glands in the 
 urethra, and other parts. 
 
 LA'DANUM. (From ladon, Arab.) 
 See Cistus creticus. 
 
 Ladies bedstraw. See Galium. 
 Ladies mantle. See Jilchtmilla. 
 Ladies smock. See Cardamine. 
 Lj5etifica'ntia. (From Imlijico, to make 
 glad.) This term hath been applied to 
 many compositions under the intention of 
 cordials ; but both the medicines and dis- 
 tinction are now quite disused. 
 
 La'garos. (Attyctpoc, lax ; so named 
 from its comparative laxity.) The right 
 ventricle of the heart. 
 
 LAGOPHTHA'LMIA. (From xctya,o^, 
 a hare, and ocpfistx/^o?, an eye ; because it is 
 believed that hares sleep with tlieir eyes 
 open.) Lagophthalmos. The hare's eye. 
 A disease in which the eye cannot be shut. 
 The following complaints may arise from 
 it : a constant weeping of the organ, in 
 consequence of the interruption of the al- 
 ternate closure and opening of the eye-lids, 
 which motions so materially contribute to 
 propelling the tears into the nose ; blindness 
 in a strong light, in consequence of the in- 
 ability to moderate the rays which fall on 
 
LAN 
 
 LAP 
 
 481 
 
 the eye ; on the same accouut, the sight be- 
 comes gradually very much weakened ; iu- 
 capacity to sleep where there is any light ; 
 irritation, pain, aad redness of the eye, 
 from this organ being exposed to the extra- 
 neous substances in the atmosphere, without 
 the ej'e-lids having the power of washing 
 tliem away iu the natural manner. 
 
 An enlargement or protrusion of the 
 whole eye, or a staphyloma, may obviously 
 produce lagophthalmos. But affections of 
 the upper eye-lids are the common causes. 
 Heister says he has seen the complaint ori- 
 ginate from a disease of the lower one. 
 Now and then lagophthalmos depends on 
 paralysis of the orbicularis muscle. A cica- 
 trix, after a wound, ulcer, or burn, is the 
 most frequent cause. 
 
 Lagopo'ditjm. (From KctyoDOi, a hare, 
 and wovgy a foot ; so called because it has 
 narrow hairy leaves, like the foot of a hare.) 
 The herb hare's-foot trefoil. 
 
 Lago'stoma. (From KAya>o?, a hare, 
 and irofAct, the mouth ; so called because the 
 upper lip is divided in the middle like that 
 of a hare. The hare-lip. 
 
 Lakeweed. See Polygonum hydropiper. 
 
 La'mac. Gum-arabic. 
 
 Lambdaci'smus. a defect in speech, 
 ■which consists in an inabiUty to pronounce 
 certain consonants ; or that stammering or 
 difficulty of speech, called Psellismus Lal- 
 lans, that is, when the letter L is pronounced 
 too liquid, and often in the place of R. 
 
 LAMBDOIDAL SUTURE. Sutura 
 Lambdoidalis ; from A, and s/cTsc, resem- 
 blance ; because it is shaped like the letter 
 A.) Occipital suture. The suture that 
 unites the occipital bone to the two parietal 
 bones. 
 
 Lameiti'vum, (From larabo, to lick up.) 
 A linctus or medicine to be licked up. 
 
 Lame'lla. (Dim. of Zamina, a plate of 
 metal.) The thin pla:tes or gills of a mush- 
 room. 
 
 LA'MINA. (From iXcta,, to beat off.) 
 A bone, or membrane, or any substance re- 
 sembling a thin plate of metal. The lap ot 
 the ear. 
 
 LA'MIUM. (From Lamium, a moun- 
 tain oi Ionia, where it grew, or from lama, 
 a ditch, because it usually grows about 
 ditches and neglected places.) The name of 
 a genus of plants in the Linuaean system. 
 Class, Didynamia. Order, Gymnospermia. 
 The nettle. 
 
 La'mium a'lbum. Urtica mortua. Arch- 
 angelica. Dead nettle. White archangel 
 nettle. Uterine haemorrhages and flour al- 
 bus are said to be relieved by infusions of 
 this plant, from whose sensible qualities very 
 little benefit can be expected. 
 
 La'mpsana. See Lapsana. 
 
 LANCE'TTA. (Dim. of lancea, a 
 spear.) A lancet. An instrument used in 
 plilebotomy. 
 
 LANCISI, John Maria, was born at 
 
 Rome m 1654. He was intended for the 
 church, but a taste for natural lustory led 
 him to the study of medicine, which he 
 pursued with great ardour, and took hi^ 
 degree at the age of 18. After some minor 
 appointments, which enabled him to display 
 his talents and acquirements, he was ap- 
 pointed professor of anatomy in 1684; and 
 continued his duties for 13 years with great 
 reputation. He was made ph}'sician to 
 three succeeding popes, and attained the 
 age of 65. He had great knowledge of 
 mankind, with very engaging manners ; and 
 his zeal for the advancement of medicine 
 was extreme and unceasing. He collected 
 a library of above 20,000 volumes, which 
 he devoted to the use of the public, and par- 
 ticularly of medical students : it was opened 
 four years before his death. He left a con- 
 siderable number of works, several of 
 which were printed, others remain in manu- 
 script in that library. His more important 
 publications are a treatise, *' De Subitancis 
 Mortibus;" "The Anatomical Plates of 
 Eustachius, with a preface and notes, in 
 folio;" and a dissertation, "De noxiis 
 Paludum Effluviis," referring intermit- 
 tents to the marsh miasmata, printed in 
 1717. After his death, a treatise " De Motu 
 Cordis et Aneurysmatibus," and a collec- 
 tion of cases from his manuscript, were 
 given to the public. 
 
 LANGRISH, Browne, a physician of 
 the last century, distinguished himself as an 
 advocate for the mechanical theories of phy- 
 siology and medicine, which he supported 
 by numerous experiments. He had the 
 merit of ascertaining several interesting 
 facts in respect to the nature of the circula- 
 ting powers. He died m London in 1759, 
 His publications are, " A New Essay on 
 Muscular Motion, &c." "Modern Theory 
 of Physic ;" " Physical Experiments upo)a 
 Brutes;'' and " Croonian Lectures on 
 Muscular Motion." 
 
 Lao'nica cura'tio. A method of curing 
 the gout, by evaporating the morbid matter 
 by topical applications. 
 
 Lapa'ctica. (From xa^*f«, to evacu- 
 ate.) Purgative medicines. 
 
 La'para. (From Ka,7ra.^a>, to empty ; 
 so named from its concave and empty ap- 
 pearance.) The flank. 
 
 Laparoce'le. (From Ktvjra.^a.-, the flank, 
 and K«^«, a rupture.) A rupture through 
 the side of the belly. 
 
 La'pathitm. (From Kctvct^ad, to evacu- 
 ate ; so nsmied because it purges gently.) 
 The dock. 
 
 La'pathum aceto'sum. See Rumex 
 acetasa. 
 
 La'pathum actj'tum. See Rumex acu~ 
 tus. 
 
 La'pathum Ae-iiA'TicuM. See Rumex 
 hydrolapathum. 
 
 La'pides cawcro'p.tjm:. See Cancer. 
 
 IjAPide'll^m, Lapidellus, (From fe- 
 
4U2 
 
 LAK 
 
 LA'l 
 
 pis^ a slone.) The name of a kind of 
 spoon, formerly used to take out small stones 
 rnd fragments from the bladder. 
 
 Lati'lli cancro'rum. Crab's stones, 
 commonly called crab's eyes. See Can- 
 cer. 
 
 La'pis ee'zoar. See Besoar. 
 
 La'pis c^ru'leus. See Lapis lazuli, 
 
 La'pis calamina'ris. See Calamine. 
 
 La'pis calca'refs. Lime-stone. Hard 
 carbonate of lime. 
 
 La'pis ct'anus. See Lapis lazuli. 
 
 La'pis h^emati'tes. See Hcematites. 
 
 La'pis hibe'rnicits. Tegula hibemica. 
 Ardesia hibemica. Hardesia. Irish slate. 
 A kind of slate, or very hard stone, found 
 in different parts of Ireland, in a mass of a 
 bluish black colour, ■which stains the hands. 
 When dried and powdered, it is pale, or of 
 a whitish blue, and, by keeping, grows 
 black. In the fire it yields a sulphureous 
 gas, and acquires a pale red colour, with 
 additional hardness. It is occasionally pow- 
 dered by the common people, and taken in 
 spruce beer, against inward bruises. 
 
 La'pis hy'stricis. See Bezoar hystricis. 
 
 La'pis inferna'lis. An old name for 
 the caustic potash. See Potassafusa. 
 
 La'pis la'ztjli. Lapis cyanus. Azure 
 stone. A combination of siles, the blue 
 fiuate of lime and sulphate of lime, and iron. 
 This singular mixture forms a stone, of a 
 beautiful opaque blue, which it preserves in 
 a strong beat, and does not suffer any alte- 
 ration by the contact of air. It was formerly 
 exhibited as a purgative and vomit, and 
 given in epilepsy. 
 
 La'pis malace'nsis. See Bezoar hysr 
 tricis. 
 
 La''pis porci'ntts. See Bezoar 'hystricis. 
 
 La'pis si'mi^. See Bezoar simice. 
 
 La'ppa ma'jor. See Arcliumlappa. 
 
 La'psaita. (Aa4«i'«> from Lampsacus, 
 the town near which it flourished ; or from 
 hctvA^ce, to evacuate ; because it was said 
 to relax the bowels.) Lampsana. J^'apiwn, 
 Papillaris herba. Dock-cresses. Nipple- 
 wort. This plant, Lapsana communis of 
 Linnaeus, is a lactescent bitter, and nearly 
 similar in virtues to the cichory, dandelion, 
 and endive. It has been employed chiefly 
 for external purposes, against wounds and 
 ulcerations, whence the name of nipple- 
 wort and papillaris. 
 
 LA'auEtrs gu'tturis. A malignant in- 
 flammation of the tonsils, in which the pa- 
 tient appears as if he were suffocated with 
 a noose. 
 
 La'reasoit. Antimony. 
 
 Larch-tree. See Pinus larix. 
 
 LARD. The English name of hog's 
 fat, when melted down. Hog's lard, adeps 
 suilla, forms tlie base of many unguents, 
 and is often eaten by the poor instead of but- 
 ter. 
 
 LARYNGOTOMY (From M?uy^, Ihc 
 larynx, and nfAvoj, to cut.) See Broneho^ 
 tomy. 
 
 LARYNX. (^Larynx, -gis. f. Am^'jy^, a 
 Greek prim.) A cartilaginous cavity, situa- 
 ted behind the tongue, in the anterior part 
 of the fauces, and lined with an exquisitely 
 sensible membrane. It is composed of the 
 annular or cricoid cartilage, the scutiform 
 or thyroid, the epiglottis and two arytsenoid 
 cartilages. The superior opening of the 
 larynx is called the glottis. The laryngeal 
 arteries are branches of the external caro- 
 tids. The laryngeal veins evacuate their 
 blood into the external jugulars. The nerves 
 of the larynx are from the eighth pair. The 
 use of the larynx is to constitute the organ 
 of voice, and to serve also for respira- 
 tion. 
 
 Lasci'vus. (From lacio, to ensnare ; 
 upon account of its irregular motions.) An 
 epithet used by Paracelsus for the chorea 
 sancti viti. 
 
 La'ser. (A term used by the Cyreniaas.) 
 The herb laser-wort, or asafostida. 
 
 LASERFi'TIUM. {Lac serpitium, al= 
 luding to its milky juice.) The name of a 
 genus of plants in the Linnsean system. 
 Class, Pentandria. Order, Digynia, 
 
 Laserpi'tium chiro'nium. Panax, 
 Hercules' allheal or wound- wort. The seeds 
 and roots of this plant are warm, and similar 
 in flavour and quality to those of the pars- 
 nep. The roots and stalks have a much 
 stronger smell, which resembles that of opo- 
 ponax, and Boerhaave relates, that on 
 wounding the plant in the summer, he ob- 
 tained a yellow juice, which being inspissa- 
 ted a little in the sun, agi'eed perfectly in 
 both respects with that exotic gum resin. 
 
 Laserpi'tium latifo'lifm. The sys- 
 tematic name of the white gentian. Gentia- 
 na alba. The root of this plant, Laserpitiwn 
 latifolium, foliis cordatis, inciso-serratis, of 
 Linnseus, possesses stomachic, corroborant, 
 and deobstruent virtues. It is seldom used. 
 
 Laserpi'tium si'ler. The systematic 
 name of the heart- wort. Seseli. Siler mon~ 
 tanum. Sermountain. The seeds and roots 
 of this plant, which grows in the southern 
 parts of Europe, are directed as officinals. 
 They have an agreeable smell, and a warm, 
 glowing, aromatic taste ; and, though ne- 
 glected in tills country, do not appear to be 
 deservedly so. 
 
 LATERAL OPERATION. One mode 
 of cutting for the stone is so called. 
 
 LATERAL SINUSSES. The bifur- 
 cation and continuation of the longitudinal 
 sinus of the dura mater. They commence 
 about the middle of the tentorium, one 
 passing along each horizontal crucial spine, 
 within the tentorium, and round to the fo- 
 ramen lacerum in basi cranii, where the 
 internal iugular vein begins, Theic use is 
 
LAT 
 
 LAU 
 
 4fiS 
 
 to carry the blood from the brain into the 
 internal jugulars, which return it to the 
 heart. 
 
 La'tex. (Latex, quod in venis terra 
 lateat.) Water, or juice. A term some- 
 times applied to the blood, as being the 
 spring or source of all the hiunours. 
 
 LATERITIOUS SEDMENT. {Late- 
 ritius, from later, a brick.) A term ap- 
 plied to the brick-like sediment occasional- 
 ly deposited in the urine of people afflicted 
 with fever. 
 
 La'thtsris. (From /istSft), to forget; be- 
 cause it was thought to affect the memory.) 
 Spurge. 
 
 La'thyrus. (From XctQa), to lie hid ; so 
 called from its diminutive size.) The 
 vetch. 
 
 Lati'bulum. (From lafeo, to lie hid.) 
 The fumes, or hidden matter of infectious 
 diseases. 
 
 Lati'ssimus co'lli. See Platysma my- 
 oideSt 
 
 LATI'SSIMUS DO'RSI. (Latissimus, 
 EC. musculus.) Antiscalptor of Cowper. 
 Dorsi-lumbo sacro humeral of Dumas. A 
 muscle of the humerus, situated on the pos- 
 terior part of the trunk. It is a very broad, 
 thin, and, for the most part, fleshy muscle, 
 which is placed immediately under the skin, 
 except where it is covered by the lower ex- 
 tremity of the trapezius. It arises tendi- 
 nous from the posterior half of the upper 
 edge of the spine of the os ilium, from the 
 spinous processes of the os sacrum and lum- 
 bar vertebrae, and from five or six, and some- 
 times from seven, and even eight, of the 
 lowermost ones of the back ; also tendinous 
 and fleshy from the upper edges and external 
 surface of the four inferior false ribs, near 
 their cartilages, by as many distinct slips. 
 From these different origins the fibres of 
 the muscle run in different directions; those 
 from the ilium and false ribs run almost per- 
 pendicularly upwards ; those from the sa- 
 crum and lumbar vei'tebrse, obliquely up- 
 wards and forwards; and those from the 
 vertebrae of the back, transversely outwards 
 and forwards, over the inferior angle of the 
 scapula, where tliey receive a small, thin 
 bundle of fleshy fibres, which arise tendinous 
 from that angle, and are inserted with the 
 rest of the muscle, by a strong, flat, and 
 thin tendon, of about two inches in length, 
 into the forepart of the posterior edge of the 
 groove observed between the two tuberosi- 
 ties of the os humeri, for lodging the tendon 
 of the long head of the biceps. In dissec- 
 tion, therefore, this muscle ought not to be 
 followed to its insertion, till some of the 
 other muscles of the os humeri have been 
 first raised. Its use is to pull the os humeri 
 downwards and backwards, and to turn it 
 upon its axis. Riolanus, from its use on cer- 
 tain occasions, gave it the name of ani ter- 
 sor. When we raise ourselves upon our 
 hands, as in n'sing from off an arm-chair. 
 
 we may easily perceive the contraction of 
 this muscle. A bursa mucosa is found be- 
 tween the tendon of this muscle and the os 
 humeri, into which it is inserted. 
 
 Lauca'kia. (From khvk, to receive ; so 
 called because it receives and conveys 
 food.) The oesophagus of the throat, 
 
 Lau'danum. (From laus, praise ; so 
 named from its valuable properties.) See 
 Tinctura opii. 
 
 Laurel, cherry. See Prunus laurocera- 
 sus. 
 
 Laurel, spurge. See Daphne laureola. 
 
 Laure'ola . (Dim. of laurus, the laurel ; 
 named from its resemblance to the laurel.) 
 See Daphne laureola. 
 
 LAURO-CE'RASUS. (From laurus, 
 the laurel, and cerasus, the cherry-tree ; so 
 called because it has leaves like the laurel.) 
 See Prunus laurocerasus. 
 
 Lauro'sis. The spodium of silver ; so 
 called from Mount Laurus, where there 
 were silver mines. 
 
 LAU'RUS. (From laus, praise ; because 
 it was usual to crown the heads of eminent, 
 men with branches of it.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Enneandria. Or- 
 der, Monogynia. The laurel. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the 
 sweet-bay. See Laurus nobilis. 
 
 Lau'rus ca'mphora. The systematic 
 name of the camphire-tree. It Eiffords the 
 substance called camphora. Camphura. Caf. 
 Cafar. Ligatura veneris. Caphora. Ca- 
 pur. Alkosor. AUesor. Camphire. Cam- 
 phor. A peculiar concrete substance pre- 
 pared by distillation from the Laurus cam- 
 phora ; foliis (riplinerviis lanceolato^ovatis, 
 of Linnaeus ; a tree indigenous to Japan, 
 where it grows abundantly. The camphire 
 is found to lodge every where in the inter- 
 stices of the fibres of the wood, pith, and 
 knots of the tree. The crude camphire, 
 exported from Japan, appears in small grey- 
 ish pieces, and is intermixed with various 
 extraneous matters ; in this state it is re- 
 ceived by the Dutch, and purified by a 
 second sublimation ; it is then formed into 
 loaves, in which state it is sent to England. 
 When pure it is white, semi-pellucid, some- 
 what unctuous to the touch ; of a bitterisli, 
 aromatic, acrid taste, yet accompanied with 
 a sense of coolness ; of a fragrant smell, and 
 approaching to that of rosemary, but much 
 stronger. It is totally volatile and inflam- 
 mable, soluble in vinous spirits, oils, and 
 the mineral acids ; not in water, fixed nor 
 volatile alkaline liquors, nor in acids of the 
 vegetable kingdom. The use of this im- 
 portant medicine, in different diseases, is 
 very considerable. It has been much em- 
 ployed, with great advantage, in fevers of 
 all kinds, particularly in nervous fevers, at- 
 tended with delirium and much watchful- 
 ness. The experienced Werllioff has wit- 
 nessed its u-iility in several inflammatory 
 
484 
 
 LAU 
 
 LAV 
 
 diseases, and speaks highly in favour of its 
 refrigerant qualities. The benefit derived 
 from it in putrid fevers, where bark and 
 acids are contra-iadicated, is remarkable. 
 In spasmodic and convulsive affections it 
 is also of much service, and even in epi- 
 lepsy. In chronic diseases this medicine is 
 likewise employed; and against rheuma- 
 tism, arthritis, and mania, we have several 
 accounts of its efficacy. Nor is it less effi- 
 cacious when applied externally in certain 
 diseases : it dissipates inflammatory tumours 
 in a short time ; and its antiseptic quality, 
 in resisting and curing gangrene, is very 
 considerable. Another property peculiar 
 to this medicine, must not, however, be 
 omitted ; the power it possesses of obvia- 
 ting the strangury that is produced by can- 
 tharides, when sprinkled over a blister. 
 The preparations of camphor are, spiritus 
 camphorce, linimentum camphorce, tinctura 
 camphorcE coinposita, and the misiura cam- 
 phora. Camphor, dissolved in acetic acid 
 with some essential oils, forms the aromatic 
 vinegar. 
 
 Lau'rtjs ca'ssia. This species yields the 
 Cassia lignea. Cortex canellce Malabaricce. 
 Cassia tignca Malabarica. Xylo-cassia. 
 Canellu Malabanca et Javensis. Karva. Ca- 
 nella Cubana. Arbor Judaica. Cassia ca- 
 nella. Canellifera Malabarica. Cortex cras- 
 sior. Cinnamomum Malabaricum. Caliha- 
 clia canela. Wild cinnamon-tree. Malabar 
 cinnamon-tree or cassia lignea tree. Cassia 
 lignea is the bark of the Laurus cassia ; fo- 
 iiis triplinerviis lanceolatis, of Linnaeus, 
 whose leaves are called folia malabathri in 
 the shops. The bark and leaves abound 
 with the flavour of cinnamon, for which they 
 may be substituted; but in much larger 
 doses, as they are considerably weaker. 
 
 Lau'rus cinnamo'mum. The systematic 
 same of the cinnamon-tree. Cinnamomum. 
 The tree which aflbrds the true cinnamon, 
 -which is its inner bark, is the Laurus cinna- 
 momum ;foliis trinerviis orato-oblongis; ner- 
 vis versus apicem evanescentibus, of Jacquin. 
 Cinnamon bark is one of the most grateful of 
 the aromatics ; of a fragrant smell, and a mo- 
 derately pungent, glov/ing, but not fiery 
 taste, accompanied with considerable sweet- 
 ness, and some degree of adstringency. It 
 is one of the best cordial carminative, and 
 restorative species we are in possession of, 
 and is generally mixed with the diet of the 
 sick. The essential oil, on account of its high 
 price, is seldom used : a tincture, simple and 
 spirituous water, are directed to be kept in 
 tile shops. The watery infusion of cinnamon 
 is given with advantage to relieve nausea 
 and check vomiting. 
 
 Lau'e,fs culila'waw. The systematic 
 name of the plant whose bark is called cor- 
 tex culila-wan in the shops. Cullitlawan. 
 Cortex can/ophylloides. The bark of the 
 jLaurus cidilawan ; foliis triplinerviis oppo- 
 silis, of Linnceus. It very much resem- 
 
 bles cinnamon in appearance and proper'" 
 
 ties. 
 
 Lau'rus no'bilis. The systematic name 
 of the sweet bay-tree. Laurus; foliis venosis 
 lanceolatis perennantibus, jloribus quadriji- 
 dis, of Linnaeus. This tree is a native of Italy, 
 but cultivated in our gardens and shrubbe- 
 ries as a handsome evergreen. The leaves 
 and berries possess the same medicinal qua- 
 lities, both having a sweet fragrant smell, 
 and an aromatic adstringent taste. The lau- 
 rus of honorary memory, the distinguished 
 favourite of Apollo, may be naturally sup- 
 posed to have had no inconsiderable fame as 
 a medicine ; but its pharmaceutical uses are 
 so limited in the practice of the present day, 
 that this dignified plant is now rarely em- 
 ployed, except in the way of enema, or as au 
 external application ; thus the leaves are di- 
 rected in the decoctum pro fomento, and the 
 berries in the emplastrum cumini. 
 
 Lau'rus Pe'rsea. This species affords 
 the Avigato pear, which, when ripe, melts 
 in the mouth like marrow, which it greatly 
 resembles in flavour. It is supposed to be 
 the most nutritious of all the tropical fruits, 
 and grows in vast abundance in the West 
 Indies and New Spain. The unripe fruit 
 have but little taste ; yet, being very salu- 
 brious, are often eaten with salt and pepper. 
 The sailors, when they arrive at the Ha- 
 vannah, and those parts, purchase them in 
 great quantities ; and chopping them into 
 small pieces, with green capsicums, and a 
 Uttle salt, regale themselves heartily with 
 them. They are esteemed also for their 
 antidysenteric qualities, and are prepared 
 in a variety of ways for the tables of the 
 rich. 
 
 Lau'rus sa'ssafras. The systematic 
 name of the sassafras-tree. Sassafras. Cot' 
 nus mas odorata. Lignum pavanum. An- 
 huiba. The wood of this tree, Laurus ; fo- 
 liis trilobis integrisque, of Linnaeus, is im- 
 ported from North America, in long straight 
 pieces, very light, and of a spongy texture, 
 and covered with a rough, fungous bark. It 
 has a fragrant smell, and a sweetish, aro- 
 matic, subacrid taste ; the root, wood, and 
 bark agree in their medicinal qualities, and 
 are all mentioned in the pharmacopoeias ; 
 but the bark is the most fragrant,and thought 
 to be more efficacious than the woody part ; 
 and the branches are preferred to the large 
 pieces. The medical character of this drug 
 was formerly held in great estimation, and 
 publications were professedly written on the 
 subject. It is now, however, thought to be 
 of little importance, and seldom used but in 
 conjunction with other medicines, as a cor- 
 rector of the fluids. It is an ingredient in the 
 decoctum sarsaparillce compositum, or decoc' 
 turn lignorum ; but the only officinal pre- 
 paration of it is the essential oil, which is 
 carminative and stimulant, and which may 
 be gi^-en in the dose of two drops to ten. 
 Lava'sdula. See LawndvXo.. 
 
LAX 
 
 LEA 
 
 485 
 
 Lavender, French. See Lavendula slce- 
 cbas. 
 
 LAVE'NDULA. (Fron lavo, to wash; 
 so called, because, oa account of its fra- 
 graucy, it was used in baths.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Didynamia. Or- 
 der, Gymnospermia. Lavender. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the com- 
 mon Lavender. See Lavendula spica. 
 
 Lave'ivdula spi'ca. The systematic 
 name of the common Lavender. Lavendula ; 
 foiiis sessilibus lanceolaio-linearibus mar- 
 gine revolutis, spica interrupta nuda, of Lin- 
 nasus. A native of the southern parts of Eu- 
 rope, but cultivated in our gardens on ac- 
 count of the fragrance of its flowers. Their 
 taste is bitter, warm, and somewhat pun- 
 gent ; the leaves are weaker and less grate- 
 ful. The essential oil, obtained by distil- 
 lation, is of a bright yellow colour, of a 
 very pungent taste, and possesses, if carefully 
 distilled, the fragrance of the lavender in 
 perfection. Lavender has been long recom- 
 mended in nervous debilities, and various 
 affections proceeding from a want of energy 
 in the animal functions. The College directs 
 an essential oil, a simple spirit, and a com- 
 pound tincture, to be kept in the shops. 
 
 Lave'jvdula STffi'cHAS. The systematic 
 name of the French Lavender. Stcechas.^ 
 Sicechas Arabica. Spica hortulana. Stuca- 
 dore. Lavendula slozchas, of Linn^us. This 
 plant is much less grateful in smell and fla- 
 vour than the common lavender, to which it 
 is allied in its properties. 
 
 La'ver. (From lavo, to wash ; so named 
 because it is found in brooks, where it is con- 
 stantly washed by the stream.) 
 1. The brook-lime. 
 
 2< The English name of a species of fucus 
 which is eaten as a delicacy. 
 
 Lavipe'dium. (From lavo, to wash, and 
 pes, the foot. A bath for the feet.) 
 
 Lawso'nia ine'rmis. The systematic 
 name of the true alkanna. Alkanna vera. 
 Jllkanna Orientalis. An Oriental plant; 
 the Lawsonia inermis, ramis inermibus, of 
 LinnEEUS ; principally employed, in its na- 
 tive place, as a dye. The root is tlie ofiici- 
 nal part ; which, however, is rarely met 
 with in the shops. It possesses adstringent 
 properties, and may be used as a substitute 
 for the anchusa. 
 
 Laxati'va. (From laxo, to loosen.) Gen- 
 tle purgatives. 
 
 LAXA'TOR TY'MPANI. (From laxo, to 
 loosen ; so called from its office to relax the 
 drum of the ear.) Extcrnus mallei, of Al- 
 binus. Anterior mallei, of Winslow. Obli- 
 quus auris, of Douglas. Externus aiiris vel 
 laxator inlernus, of Cowper, and Spheni sal- 
 pingo mallien, of Dumas. A muscle of the 
 internal ear, that draws the malleus obliquely 
 forwards tpwards its origin ; consequentlv the 
 
 membrana tympani is made less concave, or 
 is relaxed. 
 
 La'ztjlus. Lazuli lapis. (From aswZ, 
 Arabian.) A precious stone, of a blue co- 
 lour. The lapis lazuli. 
 
 LEAD. Plumbum. A metal found in 
 considerable quantity in many parts of the 
 earth, in different states, seldom, if at all, 
 in the metallic state. It is found m that 
 of oxide, red lead ore, mixed with a por- 
 tion of iron, clay, and other earths. The 
 colour of this ore is aurora red, resem- 
 bling red arsenic. It is found in small 
 lumps, of an indeterminate figure, and 
 also crystallized in four-sided rhomboidal 
 prisms. 
 
 Combined with carbonic acid, it forma 
 the sparry lead ore, so called because it has 
 the texture and crystallization of certain 
 spars. There are a great many varieties 
 of this kind. It is found also united with 
 sulphuric, phosphoric, arsenic, molybdic, 
 and chromic acids. Lastly, lead is found 
 mineralized by sulphur, forming what is 
 called galena, (sulphuret of lead,) which is by 
 far its most abundant ore. This ore, which 
 is very common, is found both in masses 
 and crystals. The primitive form of its 
 crystals is a cube. Its colour is of a blu- 
 ish lead grey. It has a considerable me- 
 tallic lustre, its texture is foliated. It 
 stains the fingers, and often feels greasy. 
 It contains in general a minute quantity of 
 silver. 
 
 Properties of Lead. — Lead is of a blu- 
 ish white colour, and very brilliant when 
 fresh cut. It is malleable. It soon tar- 
 nishes in the atmosphere. It may easily 
 be cut with a knife, and stains the fingers 
 bluish grey when rubbed. It fuses at 612*^ 
 Fahr. and renders other more refractory 
 metals fusible. It becomes vitrified in a 
 strong and continued heat, and vitrifies 
 various other metals. It is the least elastic 
 of all the metals. It is very laminable, but 
 it possesses very little ductility. Its spe- 
 cific gravity is 11.435. It crystallizes by 
 cooling in small octahedra. When fused 
 in contact with air, its surface first be- 
 comes yellow, and then red. It unites 
 by fusion with phosphorus and sulphur. 
 The greater part of the acids act upon it. 
 The sulphuric acid requires the assistance of 
 a boiling heat. Nitric acid is decomposed 
 by it. Muriatic acid acts very weakly on it. 
 Acetic acid dissolves it. Fluoric acid at- 
 tacks it by heat, and slightly in the cold. It 
 combines with other metals, but few of its 
 alloys are applied to any use. When com- 
 bined with mercury, it forms a crystallizable 
 alloy which becomes fluid when triturated 
 with that of bismuth. 
 
 Method of obtaining Lead.~-\n order to 
 obtain lead in a great way, the ore is picked 
 from among the extraneous matter with 
 which it was naturally mixed. It is then 
 pulverized and washed. It is next roasted 
 
486' 
 
 LEA 
 
 ia a reverberatory furnace, in which it is 
 to be agitated, in order to bring the whole 
 in contact with the air. When the external 
 parts begin to soften, or assume the form of 
 a paste, it is covered with charcoal, the mix- 
 ture is stirred, and the heat increased gra- 
 dually ; the lead then runs on all sides, and is 
 collected at the bottom of the furnace, which 
 is perforated so as to permit the metal to flow 
 into a receptacle defended by a lining of 
 charcoal. 
 
 The scoria; remaining above in the furnace 
 still retain a considerable proportion of lead ; 
 in order to extract it, the scoriae must be 
 fused in a blast furnace. The lead is by that 
 means separated, and cast into iron moulds, 
 each of which contains a portion called a pig 
 of lead. These pigs are sold under the name 
 of ore lead. 
 
 ■ To disengage the silver from lead tlius 
 obtained, the metal is subjected to the ac- 
 tion of the refining furnace. The continu- 
 al application of a quantity of fresh air, 
 ■which is thrown by means of large bellows 
 upon the fused lead, which is at the same 
 time heated as intensely as possible, oxi- 
 dizes the lead, and converts it into the 
 yellow scaly oxid, known by the name of 
 litharge. 
 
 This scaly oxid being driven oflF from the 
 surface of the fused metal, as it is formed, 
 leaves the silver alone unaltered at the 
 bottom. 
 
 The litharge is then to be fused in contact 
 ■■.vith charcoal, that it may assume the proper- 
 ties of metallic lead. 
 
 la order to obtain perfectly pure lead, 
 the lead of commerce may be dissolved in 
 / pure nitric acid, and the solution be de- 
 composed by adding to it, gradually, a so- 
 lution of sulpliate of soda, so long as a 
 precipitate ensues. This precipitate, which 
 is sulphate of lead, must then be collected 
 on a filter, washed repeatedly in distilled wa- 
 ter, and then dried. In order to reduce it to 
 its metallic state, let it be mixed with two or 
 three times its weight of blacii flux, introduce 
 the mixture into a crucible, and expose it 
 briskly to a red heat. 
 
 Lead, when injudiciously administered, 
 or taken accidentally into the body, causes 
 emaciation, violent colics, paralysis, tre- 
 mors, and contractions of the liiTibs ; and, 
 as they generally come on gradually, the 
 cause is sometimes overlooked till it be too 
 late. Poisoning from lead is hardly ever 
 intentional, but only accidental ; either 
 from liquors becoming impregnated with 
 lead, by being improperly kept in vessels, 
 lined or glazed with lead, or to which lead 
 has been criminally added, to correct its 
 .acidity ; or among manufacturers who 
 work much with lead, as painters, or 
 plumbers, and who are not sufficiently at- 
 tentive to avoid swallowing it. The pre- 
 sence of lead in any suspected liquor, is 
 f^etected by the hydro-sulpburet of potash, 
 
 ' LEG 
 
 which forms with it a dark-brown precipitate 
 not soluble in diluted muriatic acid, and 
 still more certainly by evaporating a por- , 
 tion of the liquor to dryness, and exposing 
 the extract to a heat sufficient to reduce the 
 lead. 
 
 The preparations of lead used in medicine 
 are : — 
 
 1. Plumbi Subcarbonas. See Plumbi sub~ 
 carbonas. 
 
 2. Oxidum plumbi rubrum. See Mini' 
 um. 
 
 3. Oxidum plumbi semivitreum. See Li- 
 thargyrus. 
 
 4. Superacetas plumbi. See Plumbi su- 
 peracetas. 
 
 5. Liquor plumbi subacetatis. See Pluni' 
 bi subacetatis liquor. 
 
 6. Liquor plumbi subacetatis dilutus. See 
 Plumbi subacetatis liquor dilutus. 
 
 LEAKE, John, was born in Cumber- 
 land, and after qualifying himself as a sur- 
 geon in London, travelled to Portugal and 
 Italy. On his return he settled in the me- 
 tropolis, and published a dissertation on the 
 Lisbon Diet Drink. He not long after be- 
 came a licentiate of the college of physicians, 
 and began to lecture on midwifery. Ia 
 1765, he originated the plan for the West- 
 minster Lying in Hospital, and purchased a 
 piece of ground for the purpose. His death 
 occurred in 1792. He published a volume 
 of " Practical Observations on Child-bed 
 Fever ;" " Medical Instructions" concerning 
 the Diseases of Women; in two volumes, 
 which passed through several editions ; and 
 some other works, 
 
 Leje'jva. (From xta/v*, a lioness; so 
 named from its power.) A plaster for the 
 hip. 
 
 Ledum pal'ustre. The systematic 
 name of the rosmarinus sylvestris. The 
 plant which bears this name in the pharma- 
 copoeias, is the Ledum palustre, of Linnaeus. 
 It has a bitter subastringent taste, and was for- 
 merly used in Switzerland in the place of hops. 
 Its medicinal use is confined to the continent, 
 where it is occasionally given in the cure of 
 hooping-cough, sore throat, dysentery, and 
 exanthematous diseases. 
 
 LE CLERC, Daniel, was bom at 
 Geneva, in 1652. His father being pro- 
 fessor in the Greek language, instructed 
 him in the rudiments of knowledge, and 
 gave him a taste for researches into anti- 
 quity. He afterwards studied at different 
 universities, and took his medical degree at 
 Valence at the age of 20. Returning to 
 his native city, he soon got into considerable 
 practice ; which he at length relinquished 
 in 1704, on being appointed a member of 
 the council of state, and that he might 
 complete his various literary undertakings, 
 which had already greatly distinguished him. 
 His death occurred in 1728. He had pub- 
 li'5hed.. in coni unction with Mangets, a 
 
LEE 
 
 LEE 
 
 *• Bibiiotheca Auatomica," iu two volumes, 
 1685. But his most celebrated work is the 
 f'Histoire de la Medecine," from the earli- 
 est times to that of Galen, which evinces 
 immense erudition. He afterv/ards added 
 a plan for continuing it to the middle of the 
 17th century. But Dr. Freind has com- 
 pleted this part of the task on a much better 
 method. Le Clerc also published an ac- 
 count of certain worms occurring in men 
 and animals. 
 
 LE DRAN, Henry Francis, v/as born 
 at Paris in 1685, and educated under his 
 father, who had acquired reputation as an 
 operator, particularly in removing; cancers 
 of the breast. The young surgeon turned 
 his attention principally to lithotomy, which 
 he performed in the lateral method, and 
 made some valuable improvements ; which 
 he communicated to the public in 1730, 
 giving an accurate description of the parts : 
 the work was favourably received, has been 
 frequently reprinted, and translated into 
 most modern languages. His surgical ob- 
 servations contain also much valuable prac- 
 tical matter : and his Treatise on Gun-shot 
 Wounds is remarkable for the bold and 
 successful measures which he adopted. He 
 published likewise a Treatise on Operations, 
 another called Surgical Consultations ; and 
 sent several papers of considerable merit to 
 the academy of surgeons, which appear in 
 their memoirs. He died in 1770. 
 
 LEECH. Hirudo. A genus of insects 
 belonging to the order of vermes intestina. 
 The body moves either forward or back- 
 ward. There are several species, princi- 
 pally distinguished by their colour ; but 
 that most known to medical men, is the 
 hirudo medicinalis, or medicinal leech, 
 which grows to the length of two or three 
 inches. The body is of a blackish brown 
 colour, marked on the back with six yel- 
 low spots, and edged with a yellow line on 
 each side; but both the spots and lines 
 grow faint, and almost disappear, at some 
 seasons. The head is smaller than the tail, 
 which fixes itself very firmly to any thing 
 the creature pleases. It is viviparous, and 
 produces but one young one at a time, 
 which is in the month of July. It is an in- 
 habitant of clear running water?, and is 
 well known for its use in bleeding. The 
 species most nearly approacliing this, and 
 which it is necessary to distinguish, is the 
 hirudo sanguisuga, or horse-leech. This is 
 larger than the former ; its skin is smooth 
 and glossy ; the body is depressed, the back 
 is dusky ; and the belly is of a yellowish 
 green, having a yellow lateral margin. It 
 inhabits stagnant waters. 
 
 The leech's head is armed with a sharp 
 instrument that makes three wounds at once. 
 They are three sharp tubercles, strong 
 enough to cut through the skin of a man, 
 or even of an ox, or horse. The mouth 
 b as it wei'e the bo^'y of the pump, and 
 
 tlie tongue, or fleshy nipple, the sucker : by 
 the working of this piece of mechanism, 
 the blood is made to rise up to the conduit 
 v/hich conveys it to the animal's stomach, 
 which is a membranaceous skin, divided 
 into twenty-four small cells. The blood 
 which is sucked out is there pi'eserved for 
 several months, almost without coagulating, 
 and proves a store of provision to the animal. 
 The nutritious parts, absorbed after diges- 
 tion by animals, need not in this to be 
 disengaged from the heterogeneous sub- 
 stances ; nor indeed is there an anus disco- 
 verable in the leech ; mere transpiration, 
 seems to be all that it performs, the matter 
 fixing on the surface of the body, and af- 
 terwards coming off in small threads. Of 
 tliis, an experiment may be tried, by put- 
 ting a leech into oil, where it keeps alive 
 for several days; upon being taken out, 
 and put into water, there appears to loosen 
 from its body a kind of slough, shaped like 
 the creature's body. The organ of respi- 
 ration, though unascertained, seems to be 
 situated in the mouth ; for if, like an in- 
 sect, it drew breath through vent-holes, it 
 would not subsist in oil, as, by it, these 
 would be stopped up. 
 
 The first species only is used in medicine ; 
 being applied to the skin in order to draw 
 off blood. With this view they are em- 
 ployed to bleed young children, and for 
 the purposes of topical bleeding, in cases 
 of inflammation, fulness, or pain. They 
 may be employed in every case where 
 topical bleedings are thought necessary, or 
 where venesection cannot be performed. 
 If tlie leech does not fasten, a drop of sugar- 
 ed milk is put on the spot it is wished to fix 
 on, or a Uttle blood is drawn by means of a 
 slight puncture ; after which it immedi- 
 ately settles. The leech, when fixed, 
 should be watched, lest it should find its 
 way into the anus, when used for the 
 haemorrhoids, or penetrate into the cesopha- 
 gus, if employed to draw the gums ; other- 
 wise it might fix upon the stomach, or in- 
 testines. In such a case, the best and 
 quickest remedy is to swallow some salt : 
 which is the method practised to make it 
 loose its hold, when it sucks longer than is 
 intended. \^egetable or volatile alkali, 
 pepper, or acids, also make it leave the part 
 on which it was applied. Cows and horses 
 have been known to receive leeches, when 
 drinking, into the throat ; and the usual 
 remedy is to force down some salt, which 
 makes them fall off. If it is intended that 
 the leech shall draw a larger quantity 
 of blood, the end of the tail is cut off; 
 and it then sucks continually, to make up 
 the loss it sustains. The discharge 
 occasioned by the puncture of a leech 
 after the animal falls off is usually of more 
 service than the process itself. When 
 too abundant, it is easily stopped with 
 brands, vinegar, or other styotics,. cr with ? 
 
488 
 
 LEM 
 
 LEN 
 
 compress of dry linen rags, bound strongly on 
 the bleeding orifice. They are said to be very 
 restless before a change of weather, if con- 
 fined in glasses, and to fix themselves above 
 the water on the approach of a fine day. 
 
 As these little animals are depended on 
 for the removal of very dangerous diseases, 
 and as they often seem capriciously deter- 
 mined to resist the endeavours made to 
 cause them to adhere, the foUovnng direc- 
 tions are added, by which their assistance 
 may, with more certainty, be obtained. 
 
 The introducing a hand, to which any 
 ill-flavoured medicine adheres, into the 
 water in which they are kept, will be of- 
 ten sufficient to deprive them of life : the 
 application of a small quantity of any sa- 
 line matter to their slcin, immediately occa- 
 sions the expulsion of the contents of their 
 stomach ; and what is most to our purpose, 
 the least flavour of any medicament that 
 has been applied remaining on the skin, 
 or even the accumulation of the matter of 
 perspiration, will prevent them from fas- 
 tening. The skin should therefore, previ- 
 ous to their application, be very carefully 
 cleansed from any foulness, and moistened 
 with a little milk. The method of apply- 
 ing them is by retaining them to the skin 
 by a small wine-glass, or the bottom of a 
 large pill box, when they will in general, 
 in a little time, fasten themselves to the 
 skin. On their removal, the rejection of 
 the blood they have drawn may be obtained 
 by the application of salt externally : but 
 it is to be remarked, that a few grains of 
 salt are sufficient for this purpose ; and that 
 covering them with it, as is sometimes done, 
 generally destroys them. 
 
 LEEK. Allium porrum. A well-known 
 vegetable, much employed for culinary pur- 
 poses. The recent root and juice are ex- 
 hibited internally in quartan fever, in dys- 
 pepsy, dropsy, asthma, and scurvy. See 
 Allium Porrum. 
 
 Le'gna. (From Kiyvov, a fringed edge.) 
 The extremities of the pudenda muliebria. 
 
 LEGU'MEN. (From lego, to gather ; 
 so called because they are usually gathered 
 by the hand.) All kinds of pulse are so 
 called. 
 
 Lei'chew. See Lichen. 
 
 Leiente'ria. See Lienteria. 
 
 Leipopst'chia. (From KUTran to leave, 
 and 4";^"' *^® soxAj or life.) A swoon. 
 See Syncope. 
 
 Leipopy'ria. (From Kii7fa>, to leave, 
 and cTt//), heat.) A kind of ardent fever, 
 where the internal parts are scorched with 
 heat, while the external parts are cold. 
 
 Leipothy'mia. (From kuttck^ to leave, 
 and ^v/u.cc, the mind.) See Lipothymia. 
 
 Le'me. (From ko., much, and /j-um, to 
 wink.) A defect in the eyes, when they 
 are always winking. 
 
 LEMERY, Nicholas, was born at 
 Rouen in 1645, and brought up to the 
 
 business of pharmacy. He went to Paris 
 at the age of 21 to improve himself, parti- 
 cularly in chemistry ; and then travelled 
 for some years : after which, in 1672, he 
 began to give chemical lectures at Paris, 
 and became very popular. Three years si"- 
 ter he published his " Cours de Chymie," 
 which passed rapidly through numerous edi- 
 tions ; and so great was his reputation, that 
 he acquired a fortune by the sale of his 
 preparations, some of which he kept secret. 
 In 1681 he was interdicted from leeturing 
 on account of his religious principles, and 
 took shelter in this country ; but shortly 
 after obtained the degree of doctor of phy- 
 sic at Caen, and got considerable practice 
 in the French metropolis ; the revocation 
 of the edict of Nantes, however, forbidding 
 this employment also, he was reduced to 
 such difficulties, that he at length adopted 
 the catholic religion. He then flourished 
 again, and in 1697 published his "Pharma- 
 copee Universelle," followed the year af- 
 ter by his " Dictionnaire Universe! des 
 Drogues simples," which, though with ma- 
 ny imperfections, proved of considerable 
 utility. On the re-establishment of the 
 academy of sciences, he was made associate 
 chemist, and read before that body his pa- 
 pers on antimony, which were printed in 
 1707. He died in 1715. 
 
 LEMEP.-Y, Louis, son of the preceding, 
 was born at Paris in 1677, and intended for 
 the law, but adopted such a partiality for 
 his father's pursuits, that he was allowed to 
 indulge it, and graduated in his native city 
 in 1698. Two years after he was admitted 
 into the academy of sciences, and in 1708 
 began to lecture on chemistry, in the royaJ 
 garden : he was appointed physician to the 
 Hotel Dieu in 1710 ; and twelve years after 
 purchased the office of king's physician, 
 which soon led to the appointment of con- 
 sulting physician to the Queen of Spain. 
 In 1731 he was appointed professor of 
 chemistry in the royal garden ; and subse- 
 quently communicated several papers to the 
 academy of sciences, which appeared in 
 their memoirs. He published also " Traits 
 des Aliments," which was frequently re- 
 printed ; a Dissertation on the Nourishment 
 of Bones, refuting the idea of its beuig ef- 
 fected by the Marrow ; and three Letters 
 on the Generation of Worms. He died in 
 1743. 
 
 Lemithocho'rtok. See Corallina Cor- 
 sicana. 
 
 Le'mma. (From xsTra, to decorticate.) 
 Bark. The skin. 
 
 Le'mwius. (From Lemnos, whence it is 
 brought.) A species of bole was called 
 terra Lemnia, or earth of Lemnos. 
 
 Lemon. See Citrus. 
 
 Lemon Scurvy-grass. See Cochlearia offi- 
 cinalis. 
 
 Lewie'ntia. (From lenio, to assuage.) 
 Medicines which abate irritation. 
 
LEO 
 
 LEF 
 
 489 
 
 Lewiti'va. (From lenis, gentle.) Me- 
 dicines which gently palliate diseases. 
 Gentle purgatives. 
 
 Lenitive elkctcary. A preparation 
 composed chiefly of senna and some aro- 
 matics, with the pulp of tamarinds. It is 
 given in doses of a tea-spoonful, or more, 
 frequently repeated, as a mild laxative ; 
 and, when fresh, it answers this purpose 
 well. See Confectio SenncE. 
 
 LENS. (A lentore; from its glutinous 
 quality.) 1. The lentil. See Ervum Lens. 
 
 2. See also Crystalline lens. 
 
 Lenti'cula. (Dim. of lens, a lentil.) 
 A smaller sort of lentil. Also a freckle, or 
 small pustule, resembling the seeds of lentil. 
 
 Lenti'cular. (From lenticulaire, dou- 
 bly convex.) A surgical instrument em- 
 ployed for removing the jagged particles of 
 bone from the edge of the perforation made 
 in the cranium with the trephine. 
 
 Lenticcla'ria. (From lenticula.') A 
 species of lentil. 
 
 Lenti'go. (From lens, a lentil ; so 
 aamed from its likeness to lentil-seeds.) 
 A freckle. 
 
 Lentil. An annual vegetable of the 
 pulse kind, much used for improving the 
 flavour of soups. 
 
 Lenti'scps. (From lentesco, to become 
 clammy ; so called from the gumminess of 
 its juice.) The mastich-tree. 
 
 LE'NTOR. (From lentus, clammy.) A 
 viscidity or siziness of any fluid. 
 
 Leoni'nus. (From leo, the lion.) An 
 epithet of that sort of leprosy called leonti- 
 asis. 
 
 Leonti'asis. (From >.mv, a lion ; so 
 called because it is said lions are subject to 
 it.) A species of leprosy resembling the 
 elephantiasis. 
 
 LEO'NTODON. (From xim, the lion, 
 and B^ovc, a tooth ; so called from its sup- 
 posed resemblance.) The name of a genus 
 of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, 
 Syngenesia. Order, Polygamia aqualis. 
 The dandelion. 
 
 Leo'ntodon tara'xacum. Dens leonis. 
 The dandelion or pissabed. Leontodon ta- 
 raxacum; caule squamis infeme rejlexis,foliis 
 runcinatis, denticulatis, Iccvibus, of Linnaeus. 
 The young leaves of this plant in a blanched 
 state have the taste of endive, and make 
 an excellent addition to those plants eaten 
 early in the spring as salads ; and Murray 
 informs us, that at Goettingen, the roots 
 are roasted and substituted for coffee by 
 the poorer inhabitants, v/ho find that an 
 infusion prepared in this way can hardly be 
 distinguished from that of the coffee-berry. 
 The expressed juice of dandelion is bitter 
 and somewhat acrid ; but that of the root 
 is bitterer, and possesses more medicinal 
 power than any other part of the plant. 
 It has been long in repute as a detergent 
 and aperient, and its diuretic effects may 
 be inferred from the vulgar name it bears 
 50 most of the European languages, quasi 
 
 lecti minga at urinaria herba diciiur ; and 
 there are various proofs of its efficacy in 
 jaundice, dropsy, consumption, and some 
 cutaneous disorders. 
 
 The leaves, roots, flowers, stalks, and 
 juice of dandelion, have all been separately 
 employed for medical purposes, and seem, 
 to differ rather in degree of strength than in 
 any essential property ; therefore the ex- 
 pressed juice, or a strong decoction of the 
 roots, have most commonly been prescrib- 
 ed, from one ounce to four, two or three 
 times a day. The plant should be always 
 used fresh ; even extracts prepared from it 
 appear to lose much of their power by keep- 
 ing. 
 
 Leontopo'dium. (From Kieevy a lioa, 
 and TTov;, a foot, so named from its supposed i 
 resemblance.) The herb lion's foot 
 
 LEONU'RUS. (From xs«v, a lion, and 
 cupel, a tail ; so named from its likeness.). 
 1 . The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- 
 naean system. Class, Didynamia. Order^ 
 Gymnospermia. Lion's tail. 
 
 2. The name, in some pharmacopoeias, for 
 the lion's tail. 
 
 Leontt'rfs cardi'aca. The mother- wort. 
 Agripalma gallis. Marrubium. Cardiaca 
 crispa. Leonurus cardiaca ; foliis caulinis 
 lanceolatis, trilobis, of Linnaeus. The leaves 
 of this plant have a disagreeable smell and 
 a bitter taste, and are said to be serviceable 
 in disorders of the stomach of children, to 
 promote the uterine discharge, and to allay 
 palpitation of the heart. 
 
 Leopard''s bane. See Arnica. 
 
 LEPI'DIUM. (From Xivig, a scale ? ao 
 named from its supposed usefulness in clean- 
 sing the skin from scales and impurities.) 
 The name of a genus of plants in the Linnae- 
 an system. Class, Tetradynamia. Order, 
 Siliculosa. Pepper-wort. 
 
 Lepi'dium I'beris. Iberis. Cardaman- 
 tica. Sciatica cresses. This plant possesses 
 a warm, penetrating, pungent taste, like 
 unto other cresses, and is recommended 
 as an antiscorbutic, antiseptic, and stoma- 
 chic. 
 
 Lepi'diitm sati'vpm. Nasturtium hor- 
 tense. Dittander, This plant possesses 
 warm, nervine, and stimulating qualities, 
 and is given as an antiscorbutic, antiseptic, 
 and stomachic, especially by the lower or- 
 ders. 
 
 Lepidosarco'ma. (From xs;r«, a scale, 
 and o"ap|, flesh.) An irregular scaly tu- 
 mour. 
 
 Lepi'sma. (From xs^r/fa), to decorticate.) 
 Decortication. A peeling off of the skin. 
 
 LE'PRA. (From XiTrn, a scale ; named 
 from its appearance.) The leprosy. A 
 disease in the class cachexia, and order im- 
 petigines, of Cullen. Dr. Willan describes 
 this disease as characterized by scaly 
 patches, of different sizes, but having al- 
 ways nearly a circalar form. In tliis coun~ 
 try, three varieties of the disease are ob- 
 served^ which he has described imder the- 
 61 
 
490 
 
 LEP 
 
 LE'i^ 
 
 aames of Lepra vulgaris, Lepra alphas, Le- 
 pra nigricans. 
 
 1. The Lepra vulgaris exhibits first small 
 distinct elevations of the cuticle, -which are 
 reddish and shining, but never contain any 
 iluid ; these patches continue to enlarge 
 gradually, till they nearly equal the dimen- 
 sions of a crown-piece. They have always 
 an orbicular, or oval form ; are covered 
 with dry scales, and surrounded by a red 
 border. The scales accumulate on them, 
 so as to form a thick prominent crust, 
 which is quickly re-produced, whether it 
 fall off spontaneously, or may have been 
 forcibly detached. This species of lepra 
 sometimes appears first at the elbow, or on 
 the fore-arm ; but more generally about the 
 knee. In the latter case, the primary 
 patch forms immediately below the patella ; 
 within a few weeks, several other scaly 
 circles appear along the forepart of the 
 Iq^ and thigh, increasing by degrees, till 
 they come nearly into contact. The dis- 
 ease is then often stationary for a consi- 
 derable length of time. If it advance fur- 
 ther, the progress is towards the hip and 
 loins ; afterwards to the sides, back, 
 shoulders, and, about the same time, to the 
 arms and hands. In the greater number of 
 cases, the Iiairy scalp is the part last affect- 
 ed ; although the circles formed on it re- 
 main for some time distinct, yet they finally 
 imite and cover the whole surface on 
 %vhich the hair grov-^s with a white scaly 
 incrustation. This appearance is attended, 
 more especially in hot weather, with a 
 troublesome itching, and with a watery 
 discharge for several hours, when any 
 portion of the crust is detached, which 
 takes place from very slight impressions. 
 The pubes in adults is sometimes affected 
 in the same manner as the head : and if the 
 subject be a female, there is usually an in- 
 ternal pruritus pudendi. In some cases of 
 the disorder, the nails, both of the fingers 
 and toes, are thickened, and deeply indented 
 longitudinally. When the lepra extends uni- 
 versally, it becomes highly disgusting in its 
 appearance, and inconvenient from the stiff- 
 ness and torpor occasioned by it in the limbs. 
 The disease, however, even in this advanced 
 stage, is seldom disposed to terminate spon- 
 taneously. It continues nearly in the same 
 state for several years, or sometimes during 
 the whole life of the person affected, not be- 
 ing apparently connected with any disorder 
 of the constitution. 
 
 2. Lepra alphas. The scaly patches in 
 the alplios are smaller than those of the 
 lepra vulgaris, and also differ from them in 
 having their central parts depressed or 
 indented. This disorder usually begins 
 about the elbow, v/ith distinct, eminent 
 asperities, of a dull red colour, and not 
 inuch longer than papillse. These, in a 
 short time, dilate to nearly the size of a 
 silver penny. Two or three days after- 
 'Tardi?, the central part of them sufTers a 
 
 depression, within which small while pow- 
 dery scales may be observed. The sur=' 
 rounding border, however, still continues 
 to be raised, but retains the same size and 
 the same red colour as at first. The whole 
 of the fore-arm, and sometimes the back of 
 the hand, is spotted with similar patches ; 
 they seldom become confluent, excepting 
 round the elbow, which, in that case, is 
 covered with an uniform crust. This affeC" 
 tion appears in the same manner upon the 
 joint of the knee, but without spreading 
 far along the thigh or leg. Dr. Willan has 
 seldom seen it on the trunk of the body, and 
 never on the face. It is a disease of long 
 duration, and not less difficult to cure than 
 the foregoing species of lepra ; even when 
 the scaly patches have been removed by 
 persevering in the use of suitable applica- 
 tions, the cuticle still remains red, tender, 
 and brittle, very slowl}' recovering its usual 
 texture. The alphos, as above describe<Io 
 frequently occurs in this country. 
 
 3. The Lepra nigricans differs little from 
 the lepra vulgaris, as to its form and distri- 
 bution. The most striking difference is in 
 the colour of the patches, which are dark 
 and livid. They appear first on the legs 
 and fore-arms, extending afterwards to the 
 thighs, loins, neck, and hands. Their cen- 
 tral part is not depressed, as in the alphos. 
 They are somewhat smaller in size than the 
 patches of the lepra vulgaris, and not only 
 is the border livid or purplish, but the livid 
 colour of the base likewise appears through 
 the scaly incrustation, which is seldom very 
 thick. It is further to be observed, that the 
 scales are more easily detached than in the 
 other forms of lepra, and that the sur^ 
 face remains longer excoriated, discharging 
 lymph, often with an intermixture of blood, 
 till a new incrustation forms, which is usual- 
 ly hai-d, brittle, and irregular. The lepra 
 nigricans affects persons whose occupation is 
 attended with much fatigue, and exposes 
 them to cold or damp, and to a precarious 
 or improper mode of diet, as soldiers, brew- 
 ers, labourers, butchers, stage-coachmen, 
 scullermen, &c. ; some women are also lia- 
 ble to it, who are habituated to poor living 
 and constant hard labour. 
 
 Le'pra gRjECo'rum. The lepra vulgaris, 
 alphos, and nigricans, have all been so de- 
 nominated. 
 
 Leprosy. See Lepra. 
 
 Leptu'jvtica. (From KssTTOf, thin.) At" 
 tennating medicines. 
 
 Leptt'smus. (From kss-ts?, slender.) 
 Attenuation, or the making a substance less 
 solid. 
 
 Le'ros. (From ?l«joswj to trifle.) A 
 slight delirium. 
 
 LETHARGY. Lethargus. A heavy 
 and constant sleep, with scarcely any inter- 
 vals of waking ; when awakened the per- 
 son answers, but ignorant or forgetful of 
 what he said, immediately sinks into the 
 same state of sleep. It is considered as. 
 
LEV- 
 
 LEV 
 
 4&1 
 
 aa smpei'fect apoplexy, and is mostly symp= 
 
 tomatic. 
 Lethe'a. (From a»6«, forgetfulness ; so 
 
 named because it causes forgetfulness.) The 
 
 name of the poppy. 
 Lettuce, garden. See Lactuca. 
 Leucaca'bttha. (From aswkoc, white, and 
 
 «»«v9a^a thorn ; so named from its white 
 
 blossom.) The cotton thistle. 
 
 Leuca'wthemum vulga're. (From mv- 
 jtor, white, and nvBe/xoi, a flower; so called 
 from its white floret.) See Chrysanthemum 
 leucanthemum. 
 
 Leucele'ctrum. (From XiUMS, white, 
 and itKizTfiov, amber.) White amber. 
 
 Leucola'chanum. (From ksvuoc, white, 
 and Xetj^ctvov, a herb ; so named from its co- 
 lour,) Wild valerian. 
 
 LEUCO'MA. (From xsuzo?, white.) 
 Leucoma and albugo are often used syno- 
 nimously, to denote a white opacity of the 
 cornea. Both of them, according to Scarpa, 
 are essentially different from the nebula 
 of the cornea ; for they are not the conse- 
 quence of chronic ophthalmy, attended with 
 varicose veins, and an efl'usion of a milky 
 serum into the texture of the delicate con- 
 tinuation of the conjunctiva over the cornea; 
 but are the result of violent acute ophthalmy. 
 In this state, a dense coagulating lymph is 
 extravasated from the arteries ; sometimes 
 superficially, at other times deeply, into the 
 substance of the cornea. On other occa- 
 sions, the disease consists of a firm callous 
 cicatrix on this membrane, the effect of an 
 ulcer or wound, with loss of substance. 
 The term, albugo, strictly belongs to the first 
 fbrm of the disease; leucoma to the last, 
 more paricularly when the opacity occu- 
 pies the whole, or the chief part, of the 
 cornea. 
 
 LErcoNTMPHjE'A. (From \iux,ot, white> 
 and vvfi^ctut, the water-lily.) See Nymjthaa 
 cdba. 
 
 Leitcopha'gium. (From Ktuito?, white, 
 and (pttyai, to eat.) A medicated white 
 food. 
 
 LEUCOPHLEGMA'SIA, (Leucophleg- 
 masia, from xsu^^oc, white, and <p\eyfAci, 
 phlegm.) Leucophlegmatic habit. A term 
 applied by the older medical writers to a 
 dropsical habit of body. 
 
 Letjco'piper. (From \iuKog, white, and 
 ■yiTTtft, pepper.) See Piper nigrum. 
 
 LEUCORRHffi'A. (From xsy^of, white, 
 ajid p£&), to flow.) Fluor albus. The whites. 
 An increased secretion of white mucus from 
 the vagina of women, arising from debility, 
 and not from the venereal virus. 
 
 Leuco'iirhois. (From Kivue;, white, and 
 p6«, to flow.) A discharge of mucus from 
 the intestines. 
 
 LEVA'TOR. From levo, to lift up.) A 
 muscle whose office is to lift up the part to 
 which it is attached. 
 
 LEVA'TOR A'NGULI OTJS. Ab- 
 ducens labiorum, of Spigelius, Elevator 
 
 labiorum communis, of Douglas. Caniiius., 
 of Winslow, and Sus maxillo labial, of Du- 
 mas. A muscle situated above the mouth.. 
 which draws the corner of the mouth up- 
 wards, and makes that part of the cheek 
 opposite to the chin prominent, as in smi- 
 ling. It arises thin and fleshy from the hol- 
 low of the superior maxillary bone, between 
 the root of the socket of the first grinder 
 and the foramen infra orbiiarium, and is in- 
 serted into the angle of the mouth and 
 under lip, where it joins with its antago- 
 nist. 
 
 LEVA'TOR A'NI. Levator magnus, 
 seu internus, of Douglas. Pubo coccigi an- 
 nulaire, of Dumas. This muscle arises from 
 the OS pubis, within the pelvis, as far up as 
 the upper edge of the foramen thyroideum,, 
 and joining of the os pubis with the os is- 
 chium, from the thin tendinous membrane 
 that covers the obturator internus and coc- 
 cygseus muscles, and from the spinous pro- 
 cess of the ischium. From these origins all 
 round the inside of the pelvis, its fibres run 
 down like rays from the circumference to a 
 centre, to be inserted into the sphincter aui, 
 acceleratores u rinse, and anterior part of the 
 two last bones of the os coccygis, surrounding 
 the extremity of the rectum, neck of the blad- 
 der, prostrate gland, and part of the vesiculse 
 seminales. Its fibres, joining with those ot 
 its fellow, form a funnel-shaped hole, that 
 drav/s the rectum upwards after the evacu- 
 ation of the faeces, and assists in shutting 
 it. The levatores ani also sustain the con- 
 tents of the pelvis, and assist in ejecting the 
 semen, urine, and contents of the I'ectum, 
 and perhaps, by pressing upon the vems, 
 contribute greatly to the erection of the 
 penis. 
 
 LEVA'TOR LA'BIl INFERIO'RIS. 
 Levator menti, of Albinus. Incisivus infe- 
 rior, of Winslow. Elevator labii inferioris 
 proprius, of Douglas. A muscle of the 
 mouth situated below the lips ; it arises 
 from the lower jaw, at the roots of the 
 alveoli of two incisor teeth and the cus- 
 pidatus, and is inserted into the under lip and 
 skin of the chin. 
 
 LEVA'TOR LA'BIl SUPERIO'RIS 
 AL^'QUE NA'SI. Elevator labii supe- 
 rioris proprius, of Douglas. Incisivus late- 
 ralis et pyramidalis, of Winslow. A muscle 
 of the mouth and lips, that raises the upper 
 lip towards the orbit, and a little outwards ; 
 it serves also to draw the skin of the noso 
 upwards and outwards, by which the nos- 
 tril is dilated. It arises by two distinct 
 origins ; the first, broad and fleshy, from 
 the external part of the orbitar process of 
 the superior maxillary bone, immediately 
 above the foramen infra orbitarium ; the 
 second, from the nasal process of the supe- 
 rior maxillary bone, where it joins the os 
 frontis. The first portion is inserted into 
 the upper lip and oi-bicularis muscle, the 
 second into the upper lip and outer part of 
 the ala nasi. 
 
492 
 
 LEV 
 
 Lie 
 
 LEVATOR LA'BII SUPERIO'RIS 
 PRO'PRIUS. Mtiscultis incisivus. It arises 
 tinder the edge of the orbit, and is inserted 
 into the middle of the lip. 
 
 Leva'tor o'culi. See Rectus superior 
 cculi. 
 
 LEVA'TOR PALA'TI. Levator pa- 
 lati mollis, of Albinus. Petrosalpingo-sta- 
 phUinus, vel salpingo-staphilinus internus, of 
 Winslow. Salpingo-staphilinus, of Valsalva. 
 Pferigo-slaphilinus externus vulgo, of Doug- 
 las. Spheno-staphilinus, of Cowper. A 
 muscle situated between the lower jaw and 
 the OS hyoides laterally. It arises tendinous 
 and fleshy from the extremity of the petrous 
 portion of the temporal bone, where it is 
 perforated by the Eustachian tube, and also 
 from the membranous part of the same tube, 
 and is inserted into the whole length of the 
 velum pendulum palati, as far as the root of 
 the uvula, and unites witli its fellow. Its 
 use is to draw the velum pendulum palati 
 upwards and backwards, so as to shut the 
 passage from the fauces into the mouth and 
 nose. 
 
 Leva'tor pala'ti mo'llis. See Levator 
 palati. 
 
 LEVA'TOR PA'LPEBR^: SUPE- 
 RIO'RIS. Jlperiens palpebrarum rectus. 
 Aperlor oculi. A proper muscle of the up- 
 per eyelid, that opens the eye by drawing 
 the eyelid upwards. It arises from the upper 
 part of the foramen opticum of the sphenoid 
 bone, above the rectus superior oculi, near 
 the trochlearis, and is inserted by a broad thin 
 tendon into the cartilage that supports the up- 
 per eyelid. 
 
 Leva'tor pa'rvus. See Transverus pe- 
 
 LEVA'TOR SCA'PUL^. A mus- 
 cle situated on the posterior part of tlie 
 neck, that pulls the scapula upwards and a 
 little forwards. This name, which was first 
 given to it by Riolanus, has been adopted 
 6y Albinus. Douglas calls it elevator seu 
 7)iusculus patientice; and Winslow, angula- 
 Tis, vulgo levator proprius. It is a long 
 muscle, nearly two inches in breadth, and 
 is situated obliquely under the anterior 
 «dge of the trapezius. It arises tendinous 
 and fleshy from the transverse processes of 
 the four and sometimes five superior ver- 
 tebrae colli, by so many distinct slips, 
 "which soon unite to form a muscle that 
 runs obliquely downwards and outwards, 
 and is inserted by a flat tendon into the upper 
 angle of the scapula. Its use is to raise 
 the scapula upwards and a little for- 
 wards. 
 
 LEVIGATION. The reduction of 
 hard substances, by triture, to impalpable 
 powders. 
 
 Levi'sticum. (From leva, to assuage ; 
 60 called from the relief it gives in painful 
 flatulencies.) See Ligusticum Icvisticum. 
 
 LEVRET, Andrew, a French surgeon 
 ^ind accoucheur, was admitted into the Royal 
 Aq^^^^J of Surgery at Parrs in 1742, He 
 
 obtained considerable reputation by the im- 
 provements which he made in some of the 
 instruments used in difiicult cases, and by 
 the great number of pupils whom he m- 
 structed. He was employed and honoured 
 with official appointments by all the female 
 branches of the Royal family. He pub- 
 lished several works, which went through 
 various editions and translations, mostly oil 
 obstetrical subjects ; but there is one on the 
 radical Cure of Polypi in difierent parts of the 
 body. 
 
 Lexipha'rmaca. (From Knya, to ter- 
 minate, and ^!Lffjia.Kov, poison.) Medi- 
 cines which resist or destroy the power of 
 poison. 
 
 Lexipy'reta. (From ^wj^cc, to make 
 cease, and TnjfiTo?,'^. fever.) Febrifuge me- 
 dicines. 
 
 Liba'dium. (From \tC<t^ce, to make 
 moist ; so called because it grows in watery 
 places.) The lesser centaury. 
 
 Libano'tis. (From xiSavoc, frankincense ; 
 so called from its resemblance in smell to 
 frankincense.) Rosemary. 
 
 Li'banus. (From Libanon, a mountain 
 in Syria, where it grows.) The firankineense- 
 tree. 
 
 Li'eos. (From xiiCce, to distil.) A rheum 
 or defluxion from the eyes. 
 
 Libu'rnum. (From Libumia, the coun- 
 try where it flourished.) The mealy-tree. 
 
 LICETO, FoRTUNio, was son of a Ge- 
 noese physician, and bom in 1577. After 
 prosecuting with diligence the requisite stu- 
 dies, he settled at Pisa at the age of twenty- 
 two, and soon obtained the professorship of 
 philosophy there ; and in 1609 he received 
 a similar appointment at Padua. Thence 
 after twenty-seven years he removed to Bo- 
 logna, being disappointed of the Medical 
 chair ; but on a vacancy occurring in 1645, 
 he was induced, by the pressing invitations 
 made to him, to accept the office ; in which 
 he continued till his death in 1657. He 
 was a very copious writer, having published 
 above fifty treatises on difiisrent subjects, and 
 displayed much erudition ; but no great acute- 
 ness or originality. His treatise " De Mon- 
 strorum Causis, Natura, et Difierentiis" is 
 best known, and shows him to have been very 
 credulous ; which appears farther from his 
 belief, that the ancients had a method of ma- 
 king lamps which should bum for ever with- 
 out a fresh supply of fuel, and that such had 
 been found in sepulchres. 
 
 Li'cHANus. (From Ksi^ee, to lick ; so called 
 because it is commonly used in licking up any 
 thing.) Tiae fore-finger. 
 
 LI'CHEN. (^£';t'"'> o*" ^'X^^i ^ tetter, 
 or ring- worm.) 1. The name of a 
 disease, defined, by Dr. Willan, an ex- 
 tensive eruption of papulaa affecting adults, 
 connected with internal disorder, usually 
 terminating in scurf, recurrent, not con- 
 tagious. The varieties of lichen he con- 
 siders under the denominations of Lichen 
 
Lie 
 
 Lie 
 
 49£ 
 
 Simplex, Lichen agrius, Lichen irilaris, Li- 
 chen lividus, and Lichen tropicus. 
 
 The Lichen simplex usually commences 
 with headach, flushing of the face, loss of 
 appetite, general languor, and increased 
 quickness of the pulse. Distinct red pa- 
 pulae arise first about the cheeks and chin, 
 or on the arms ; and, in the course of three 
 or four days, the same appearance takes 
 place on the neck, body, and lower extre- 
 mities, accompanied with an unpleasant 
 sensation of tingling, which is somewhat 
 aggravated during the night. In about a 
 week, the colour of the eruption fades, and 
 the cuticle begins to separate ; the whole 
 surface is at length covered with scurfy 
 exfoliations, which are particularly large, 
 and continue longest in the flexures of the 
 joints. The duration of the complaint is 
 seldom in any two cases alike ; ten, four- 
 teen, seventeen, or sometimes twenty days 
 intervene betwixt the eruption and the re- 
 novation of the cuticle. The febrile state, 
 or rather the state of irritation at the be- 
 ginning of this disorder, is seldom consider- 
 able enough to confine the patient to the 
 house. After remaining five or six days, it 
 is generally relieved on the appeai-ance of 
 the eruption. This, a^ well as some other 
 species of the lichen, occurs about the be- 
 ginning of summer, or in autumn, more es- 
 pecially affecting persons of a weak and 
 irritable habit; hence women are more 
 liable to it than men. Lichen simplex is 
 also a frequent sequel of acute diseases, 
 particularly fever and catarrhal inflamma- 
 tion, of which it seems to produce a crisis. 
 In these cases the eruption has been term- 
 ed, by medical writers, scabies critica. 
 Many instances of it are collected under 
 that title by Sauvages, Nosol. Method. Class 
 X. Order 5. Impetigines. 
 
 The Lichen agrius is preceded by nausea, 
 pain in the stomach, headach, loss of 
 strength, and deep seated pains in the limbs, 
 ■with fits of coldness and shivering ; which 
 symptoms continue several days, and are 
 sometimes relieved by the papulous erup- 
 tion. The papulae are distributed in clus- 
 ters, or often in large patches, chiefly on 
 the arms, the upper part of the breast, the 
 neck, face, back, and sides of the abdomen ; 
 they are of a vivid red colour, and have a 
 redness, or some degree of inflammation, 
 diffused round them to a considerable ex- 
 tent, and attended with itching, heat, and a 
 painful tingling. Dr. Willan has observed, 
 in one or two cases where it was produced 
 from imprudent exposure to cold, that an 
 acute disease ensued, with great quickness 
 of the pulse, heat, thirst, pains of the bowels, 
 frequent vomiting, headach, and delirium. 
 After these symptoms had continued ten 
 days, or somewhat longer, the patient reco- 
 vered, though the eruption did not return. 
 The diffuse redness connecting the papulae, 
 and the tendency to become pustular, dis- 
 tinguish the lichen agrius from the lichen 
 
 simplex, and the other varieties of this com- 
 plaint, in which the inflammation does not 
 extend beyond the basis of the papulae, and 
 terminates in scurf, or scales. 
 
 Lichen pilaris. This is merely a modifi- 
 cation of the first species of lichen, and, 
 like it, often alternates with complaints of 
 the head, or stomach, in irritable habits- 
 The peculiarity of the eruption is, that the 
 small tubercles or asperities appear only at 
 the roots of the hairs of the skin, being pro- 
 bably occasioned by an enlargement of their 
 bulbs, or an unusual fulness of the blood- 
 vessels distributed to them. This affection 
 is distinguishable from the cutis anserina, 
 by its permanency, by its red papulas, and 
 by the troublesome itching or tingling 
 which attends it. If a part thus affected be 
 violently rubbed, some of the papulae en- 
 large to the size of wheals, but the tumour 
 soon subsides again. The eruption con- 
 tinues more or less vivid for about ten days, 
 and terminates, as usual, in small exfolia- 
 tions of the cuticle, one of which surrounds 
 the base of each hair. This complaint, as 
 likewise the lichen agrius, frequently oc- 
 curs in persons accustomed to drink largely 
 of spirituous liquors undiluted. 
 
 Lichen lividus. fhe papulae characteri- 
 zing this eruption are of a dark red, or 
 livid hue, and somewhat more permanent 
 than in the foregoing species of lichen. 
 They appear chiefly on the arms and legs, 
 but sometimes extend to other parts of the 
 body. They are finally succeeded, though 
 at very uncertain periods, by slight exfolia- 
 tions of the cuticle, after which a fresh 
 eruption is not preceded, nor attended by 
 any febrile symptoms. It principally affects 
 persons of a weak constitution, who live on 
 a poor diet, and are engaged in laborious 
 occupations. Young persons, and often 
 children living in confined situations, or 
 using little exercise, are also subject to the 
 lichen lividus ; and in them, the papulae are 
 generally intermixed with petechias, or 
 larger purple spots, resembling vibices. 
 This circumstance points out the affinity of 
 the lichen lividus with the purpura, or 
 land-scurvy, and the connexion is further 
 proved by the exciting causes, wliich are 
 the same in both complaints. The same 
 method of treatment is likewise successful 
 in both cases. They are presently cured 
 by nourishing food, moderate exercise in 
 the open air, along with the use of Peruvian 
 bark and vitriolic acid, or the tincture of 
 muriated steel. 
 
 Lichen tropicus. By this term is ex- 
 pressed the prickly heat, a papulous erup- 
 tion, almost universally affecting Europeans 
 settled in tropical climates. The prickly 
 heat appears without any preceding disorder 
 of the constitution. It consists of nume- 
 rous papulae, about the size of a small pin's 
 head, and elevation so as to produce a con- 
 siderable roughness on the skin. The pa- 
 pulae are of a vivid red colour, and often 
 
494 
 
 Lie 
 
 Lie 
 
 exhibit an iiTegular form, two of three of 
 them being in many places united together ; 
 but no redness or inflammation extends to 
 the skin in the interstices of the papulae. 
 
 2. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Cryptogamia. Or- 
 der, Algm. There are several species, some 
 of which are used in medicine. 
 
 Li'cHEN CAN I'jvxjs. The systematic name 
 of the ash-coloured ground liver-wort. Li- 
 chen cinereus terrestris. Muscus caninus. 
 The cryptogamous plant, called ash-co- 
 loured ground liver- wort, and scientifically. 
 Lichen caninus by Linnaeus, has a weak, 
 faint smell, and a sharpish taste. It was 
 for a long time highly extolled as a medi- 
 cine of singular virtue, in preventing and 
 curing that dreadful disorder which is pro- 
 duced by the bite of rabid animals, but it is 
 now deservedly forgotten. 
 
 Li'cHEN cine'reus terre'stris. See 
 Lichen caninus. 
 
 Li'cHEU cocci'ferus. Bee Lichen pyxi- 
 datus. 
 
 Li'cHEN isla'wdicus. The medicinal 
 qualities of the lichen islandicus have lately 
 been so well established at Vienna, that this 
 plant is now admitted into the materia me- 
 dica of the London pharmacopoeia. It is 
 extremely mucilaginous, and to the taste 
 bitter, and somewhat astringent. Its bit- 
 terness, as well as the purgative quahty 
 which it manifests, in its recent state, are in 
 a gi-eat measure dissipated on drying, or 
 may be extracted by a slight infusion in 
 %vater ; so that the inliabitants of Iceland 
 convert it into a tolerably grateful and nu- 
 tritive food. An ounce of this lichen, boil- 
 ed a quarter of an hour in a pint of water, 
 yielded seven ounces of mucilage as thick 
 as that procured by the solution of one part 
 of gum Arabic in three of water. 
 
 The medical virtues of this lichen were 
 probably first learned from the Icelanders, 
 who employ it in its fresh state as a laxa- 
 tive ; but when deprived of this quality, and 
 properly prepared, we are told that it is an 
 efficacious remedy in consumptions, coughs, 
 dysenteries, and diarrhcEas. Scopoli seems 
 to have been the first who, of late years, 
 called the attention of physicians to this re- 
 medy in consumptive disorders : and further 
 instances of its success are related by Herz, 
 Cramer, TromsdorfT, Ebeling, Paulisky, 
 Stoll, and others, who bear testimony to its 
 efficacy in most of the other complaints 
 above-mentioned. Dr. Herz says, that 
 since he first used the lichen in dysentery, 
 he found it so successful, that he never had 
 occasion to employ auy other remedy ; it 
 must be observed, however, that cathartics 
 and emetics were always repeatedly admi- 
 nistered before he had recourse to the 
 lichen, to which he also occasionally added 
 opium. Dr. Crichton informs us, that 
 during seven months' residence at Vienna, 
 he had frequent opportunities of seeing the 
 lichen islandicus tried in phthisis piilmonalis 
 
 at the general hospitals, and confessefy 
 *' that it by no means answered the expec- 
 tation he had formed of it." He adds, 
 however, "from what I have seen, I am 
 fully convinced in my own mind, that there 
 are only two species of this disease where 
 this sort of lichen promises a cure. The 
 two species I hint at are the phthisis hse- 
 moptoica, and the phthisis pituitoso, or 
 mucosa. In several cases of these I have 
 seen the patients so far get the better of 
 their complaints as to be dismissed the hos- 
 pital cured, but whether they remained long 
 so or not I cannot take upon me to say.' ' 
 That this lichen strengthens the digestive 
 powers, and proves extremely nutritious^ 
 there can be no doubt ; but the great medi- 
 cinal efficacy attributed to it at Vienna, will 
 not readily be credited at London. It is 
 commonly given in the form of a decoction : 
 an ounce and a half of the lichen being 
 boiled in a quart of milk. Of this, a tea- 
 cupful is directed to be drank frequently 
 in the course of the day. If milk disagree 
 with the stomach, a simple decoction of the 
 lichen in water is to be used. Care ought 
 to be taken that it be boiled over a slow 
 fire, and not longer than a quarter of an 
 hour. 
 
 Li'cHEW pyxida'tus. The systematic 
 name of the cup-moss. Muscus pyxidatus. 
 Musculus pyxoides terrestris. Lichen pyxi- 
 datus major. These very common little 
 plants. Lichen cocciferus, and pyxidatus, of 
 Linnaeus, for both are used indiflferently, 
 are employed by the common people in this 
 country in the cure of hooping-cough, in 
 the form of decoction. 
 
 Li'cHEJT plica'tus. The systematic 
 name of the muscus arboreus. This plant, 
 Lichen plicatus, of Linnaeus, we are inform- 
 ed by that great botanist, is applied by the 
 Laplanders to parts wliich are excoriated 
 by a long journey. It is slightly astringent, 
 and is applied with that intention to bleed- 
 ing vessels. 
 
 Li'cHEN pulmoita'rius. The systematic 
 name of the officinal muscus pulmonarius 
 quercinus. Pulmonaria arborea. This 
 subastringent, and rather acid plant, Li- 
 chen pulmonarius, of LiniiaeUs, was once in 
 high estimation in the cure of diseases of 
 the lungs, especially coughs, asthmas, and 
 catarrhs. Its virtues are similar, and in no 
 way inferior to those of the lichen islandi- 
 cus, 
 
 Li'cHEN rocce'lla. The systematic 
 name of the roccella of the shops. Roceella^ 
 The principal use of this plant is, as a blue 
 dye. It hais been employed medicinally 
 with success in allaying the cough attend- 
 ant on phthisis, and in hysterical coughs. 
 
 Li'cHEN sasa'tilis. The systematic 
 name of the muscus cranii humani. Usnea. 
 This moss. Lichen saxaiilis, of Linnaeus, 
 v/hen growing on the human skull, was 
 formerly in high estimation^ bxit is now de- 
 seirvedlv forgotten.. 
 
UF 
 
 LIG 
 
 493 
 
 Ll'EN. (From At/Of 5 soft, of suiootfa.) 
 The spleen. 
 
 Ll'EN SINA'RUM. The faba ^gyp- 
 tia.' 
 
 LIENTE'RIA. (From }.uoc, smooth, 
 and ivrefiov, the intestine.) The Latins 
 call it IcEvitas inteslinorum. Lientery. Dr, 
 CuUen makes it a species of diarrhoea. See 
 Diarrhoea, 
 
 LIEUTAUD, Joseph, was born at Aix, 
 in Provence, in 1703. A taste for bota- 
 ny induced him to travel into the coun- 
 tries which Tournefort had visited : and he 
 brought back many plants unnoticed by 
 that distinguished botanist: this gained him 
 great applause, and he obtained the rever- 
 sion of the chairs of Botany and Anatomy, 
 which his maternal uncle had long filled. 
 He was also appointed physician to the hos- 
 pital at Aix, which led him to turn his at- 
 tention chiefly to anatomy. His audience 
 soon beeame numerous, and in 1742 he 
 published a syllabus, entitled " Essais 
 Anatomiques," which was many times re- 
 printed, with improvements. He commu- 
 nicated also several papers on morbid ana- 
 tomy, and on physiology, to the Academy 
 of Sciences, of which he was elected a cor- 
 responding member. In 1749 he went to 
 Versailles, Senac having obtained for him 
 the appointment of physician to the Royal 
 Infirmary ; which act of friendship is as- 
 cribed to a liberal private communication 
 of some errors committed by Senac. He 
 there continued his investigations with great 
 zeal, and was soon elected assistant anato- 
 mist to the Royal Academy, which he pre- 
 sented with many valuable memoirs. He 
 also printed a volume, " Elementa Physi- 
 ologiEe," composed for his class at Aix. In 
 1755 he was nominated physician to the 
 royal family, and 20 years after first physi- 
 cian to Louis XVI. In 1759 his " Precis 
 de la Medicine Pratique," appeared, which 
 went through several editions ; and seven 
 years after, his " Precis de la Matiere Me- 
 dicale." But his most important work, 
 which still ranks high in the estimation of 
 physicians, is entitled "Historia Anato- 
 mico-Medica," in 2 vols, quarto, 1767, 
 containing numerous dissections of morbid 
 bodies. His death occurred in 1780. 
 
 LIFE. To live, may be defined the pro- 
 perty of acting from an intrinsic power ; 
 hence the life of an animal body appears to 
 be threefold. 1. Its chemical life, which 
 consists in that attraction of the elements, 
 by which the vital principle difiiised through 
 the solids and fluids, defends all the parts of 
 the body from putrefaction. In this sense 
 it may be said, that every atom of our body 
 lives chemically, and that life is destroyed 
 by putrefaction alone. 2. Its physical life, 
 which consists in the irritability of the parts. 
 This physical property remains for some 
 time after death. Thus the heart or intes- 
 tines removed from the body, whilst still 
 warm, contract themselves on the applica-= 
 
 tion of a stimulus. In like manner the 
 serpent or eel, being cut into pieces, each 
 part moves and palpitates for a long time 
 afterwards. Hence these parts may be said 
 to live physically, as long as they continue 
 warm and soft. 3. Its physiological life 
 consists in the action of inorganic parts pro- 
 per to each, as the action of the heart and 
 vessels ; so that, these actions ceasing, the 
 body is said to be physiologically dead. The 
 physiological life ceases first, next the phy- 
 sical, and finally the chemical perishes. 
 
 LIGAMENT. (From ligo, to bind.) 
 Ligaments are elastic and strong membranes 
 connecting the extremities of the moveable 
 bones. They are divided into capsular, 
 which surround joints like a bag, and con~ 
 necting ligaments. The use of the capsular 
 ligaments is to connect the extremities of 
 the moveable bones, and prevent the efflus 
 of synovia ; the external and internal con- 
 necting ligaments strengthen the union of 
 the extremities of the moveable bones. 
 
 A Table of the principal Ligaments : 
 
 Ligaments of the lower jaw. The condyles 
 of the lower jaw are connected with the ar- 
 ticular sinuses of the temporal bone by two 
 ligaments, the capsular, and lateral. 
 
 Ligaments of the occipital bone, and verier 
 brce of the neck. The condyles of the occipi-^. 
 tal bone are united with the articular de- 
 pressions of the first vertebra by the capsu- 
 lar, broad anterior, and posterior ligaments, 
 the ligaments of the odontoid process, and 
 the ligamentum nuchae. 
 
 Ligaments of the vertebra. The vertebrae 
 are connected together by means of theii' 
 bodies and oblique processes. The bodies 
 by a soft cartilaginous substance interposed 
 between, and the processes by ligaments, 
 viz. the transverse ligament of the first ver- 
 tebrae ; the anterior and posterior common 
 ligaments ; the interspinous ; the intertrans- 
 verse ; the intervertebral ligaments ; the 
 capsular ligaments of the oblique processes; 
 axid the ligaments of the last vertebrae of the 
 loins with the os sacrum. 
 
 Ligaments of the ribs. The posterior ex- 
 tremity of the ribs is united with the verte- 
 brae; the anterior with the sternum. The 
 ligaments of the posterior extremity are, 
 the capsular ligaments of the greater and 
 lesser heads ; the internal and external liga- 
 ments of the neck of the ribs ; and a liga- 
 ment peculiar to the last rib. The ligaments 
 of the anterior extremity are, the capsular 
 ligaments of tlie cartilages of the true ribs, 
 and the ligaments of the ribs inter se. 
 
 Ligaments of the sternum. The ligaments 
 connecting the three portions of the ster- 
 num to the ribs are, the membrana propria 
 of the sternum : and the ligaments of the 
 ensiform cartilage. 
 
 Ligaments of the pelvis. The ligaments 
 which connect the ossa innominata with 
 the OS sacrum are, three ligamenta ilio 
 sacra ; two sacro-ischiatic ligaments ; tvro 
 
49^ 
 
 LIG 
 
 LiG 
 
 transverse ligaments of the pelvis ; to whicii 
 may be added the ligamentum obturans of 
 the foramen ovale, and the ligamentum 
 Pouparti, or inguinale. See Pelvic Liga- 
 ments. 
 
 Ligaments of the os coecygis. The basis 
 bi the OS coecygis is connected to the apex 
 of the OS sacrum, by the capsular and lon- 
 gitudinal ligaments. 
 
 Ligaments of the clavicle.' The anterior 
 extremity is connected with the sternum 
 and first rib ; and the posterior extremity 
 with the acromion of the scapula ; by the 
 interclavicular, and capsular ligaments, the 
 ligamentum rhomboideum, and in the pos- 
 terior extremity, the capsular ligament. 
 
 Ligaments of the scapula. The proper 
 ligaments which connect the scapula with 
 the posterior extremity of the clavicle are, 
 the conoid and trapezoid ligaments. 
 
 Ligaments of the humerus. The head 
 of the humerus is connected with the gle- 
 noid cavity of the scapula by the capsular 
 ligament. 
 
 Ligaments of the articulation of the cubit. 
 The elbow-joint is formed by the inferior 
 extremity of the humerus, and superior ex- 
 tremities of the ulna and radius. The liga- 
 ments connecting these bones are, the cap- 
 sular, the brachio-cubital, and the brachio- 
 radial ligaments. 
 
 Ligaments of the radius. The radius is 
 affixed to the humerus, cubit, and carpus, 
 by peculiar ligaments, namel)', the supe- 
 rior, inferior, oblique, and interosseous liga- 
 ments. 
 
 Ligaments of the carpus. The ligaments 
 wliich connect the eight bones of the wrist 
 together, and with the fore-ann and meta- 
 carpus, are, the capsular ligament of the 
 carpus ; the first and second transverse 
 ligaments, the oblique ligaments, and the 
 capsular ligaments proper to the bones of 
 the carpus. 
 
 Ligaments of the metacarpus. The bones 
 of the metacarpus are in part connected 
 with the second row of bones of the carpus, 
 and in part together, by the articular and 
 interosseous ligaments. 
 
 Ligaments ^ the fingers. The phalanges 
 of the fingers and thumb are connected to- 
 gether, and with the metacai-pus by the 
 capsular and lateral ligaments. 
 
 Ligaments which keep the tendons of the 
 muscles of the hand in their proper place. 
 The ligaments which keep the tendons of 
 the muscles of the hand in their place, are 
 situated partly on the palm and partly on the 
 back of the hand. In the back of the hand 
 are, the external transverse ligament of 
 the carpus, the vaginal, and the transverse 
 ligaments of the extensor tendons. In the 
 palm of the hand are, the internal transverse 
 ligament of the carpus, the vaginal or crucial 
 ligaments of the flexor tendons of the pha- 
 langes, and the accessory ligaments of the 
 flexor tendons. 
 
 Ligaments of the arilculalion of the, femur ■ 
 
 The head of the os femoris is strongly an- 
 nexed to the acetabulum of the os innomi^ 
 natum, by two very strong ligaments, the 
 capsular ligament, and ligamentum teres^ 
 or restraining ligament. 
 
 Ligaments of the articulation of the knee. 
 The knee-joint is formed by the condyles 
 of the OS femoris, the head of the tibia and_ 
 the patella. The ligaments are the cap- 
 sular, the posterior, the external, and the 
 internal lateral ligaments, the crucial and 
 the alar ligaments, the ligaments of the 
 semilunar cartilages, and the ligaments of 
 the patella. 
 
 Ligaments of the fibula. The fibula is 
 connected with the tibia by means of the 
 capsular ligament of the superior extremity, 
 the interosseous ligament, and the ligaments 
 of the inferior extremity. 
 
 Ligaments of the articulation of the tarsus. 
 The inferior extremity of the tibia and 
 fibula forms the cavity into which the as- 
 tragalus of the tarsus is received. This ar- 
 ticulation is effected by tlie anterior, mid- 
 dle, and posterior ligaments of the fibula, 
 the ligamentum tibiae deltoides, the capsu~ 
 lar ligament, and the ligaments proper to 
 the bones of the tarsus. 
 
 Ligaments of the metatarsus. The bones 
 of the metatarsus are connected in part 
 together, and in part with the tarsus by 
 means of the capsular ligament, the articu- 
 lar ligaments, the transverse ligaments iu. 
 the back and sole of the foot, and the inte- 
 rosseous ligaments of the metatarsus. 
 
 Ligaments of the foes. The phalanges of 
 tlie toes are united partly together, and 
 partly with the metatarsus, by the capsular 
 and lateral ligaments. 
 
 Ligaments which retain the tendons of the 
 muscles of the foot in their proper place. 
 These ligaments are found partly in the 
 back and partly in the sole of the foot. 
 They are the vaginal ligament of the tibia, 
 the transverse or crucial ligaments of the 
 tarsus, the ligaments of the tendons of the 
 peronei muscles, the laciniated ligament, 
 the vaginal ligament of the extensor muscle 
 and flexor pollicis, the vaginal ligaments of 
 the flexor tendons, the accessory ligaments 
 of the flexor tendons, and the transverse li- 
 gaments of the extensor tendons. 
 
 LIGAMENTUM ANNULARE. The 
 annular ligament. A strong ligament on 
 each ankle and each wrist. 
 
 Ligame'ntum arterio'sttm. The duc- 
 tus arteriosus of the foetus becomes a liga- 
 ment after birth, which is so called. 
 
 LIGAME'NTUM CILIA'RE. Behind 
 the uvea of the human eye, there arise out 
 of the choroid membrane, from the ciliary- 
 circle, white complicated striae, covered 
 with a black matter. The fluctuating ex- 
 tremities of these striae are spread abroad 
 even to the crystalline lens, upon which 
 they lie, but are not afiixed. Taken toge- 
 ther, they are called ligamentum ciliare. 
 
 LIGAME'NTUM DENTICULA'TUM, 
 
LIG 
 
 LIG 
 
 497 
 
 A small ligament supporting the spinal 
 .marrow. 
 
 LIGAME'NTUM FALLOTII. Thf 
 liagamentum rotimdum uteri has been so 
 called. See also Ligamentum Pouparti. 
 
 LIGAME'NTUM INTERO'SSEUM. 
 The ligament uniting the radius and ulna, 
 and also that between the tibia and fibula. 
 
 LIGAME'NTUM LATUM. The broad 
 ligament of the liver, and that of the ute- 
 rus. See Liver, and Uterus. 
 
 LIGAME'NTUM NU'CH^E. A strong 
 ligament of the neck, which proceeds from 
 one spinous process to another. 
 
 LIGAME'NTUM OVA'RIl. The thick 
 round portion of the broad ligament of the 
 uterus, by which the ovarium is connected 
 with the uterus. The antients supposed 
 this was hollow, to convey the female se- 
 men into the uterus. 
 
 LIGAME'NTUM POUPA'RTI. Fallo- 
 pian ligament. Poupart's ligament. A 
 ligament extending from the anterior supe- 
 rior spinous process of the ilium to the crista 
 of the OS pubis. 
 
 LIGAME'NTUM ROTU'NDUM. The 
 round ligament of the uterus. See 
 
 LIGATURE. (From ligo, to bind.) A 
 thread, or silk, of various thickness, cover- 
 ed with white wax, for the purpose of tying 
 arteries, or veins, or other parts. 'They 
 should be round and very firm, so as to al- 
 low being tied with some force, without 
 risk of breaking. 
 
 The immediate effect of a tight ligature 
 on an artery is to cut through its middle 
 and internal coats, a circumstance that 
 tetds very much to promote the adhesion 
 of the opposite sides of the vessel to each 
 other. Hence the form and mode of ap- 
 plying a ligature to an artery should be 
 such as are most certain of dividing the 
 above coats of the vessel in the most fa- 
 vourable manner. A broad flat ligature 
 does not promise to answer the purpose in 
 the best manner ; because it is scarcely pos- 
 sible to tie it smoothly round the artery, 
 which is very likely to be thrown into folds, 
 or to be puckered by it, and consequently 
 to have an irregular bruised wound made 
 in its middle and internal coats. A ligature 
 of an irregular form is likely to cut through 
 these coats more completely at some parts 
 than at others ; and if it does not perfectly 
 divide them, no adhesion can take place, and 
 secondary haemorrhage will follow. A fear 
 of tying the ligature too tight may often 
 lead to the same consequences. 
 
 LIGHT. Lux. The nature of light 
 has occupied much of the attention of phi- 
 losophers, and numerous opinions have been 
 entertained concerning it. It has been 
 sometimes considered as a distinct sub- 
 stance, at other times as a quality ; some- 
 times as a cause, frequently as an effect ; by 
 some it has been considered as a compound, 
 
 &3 
 
 by otiiers as a simple substance. Philoso- 
 phers of the present day are mostly agreed 
 as to the independent existence of light, or 
 the cause by which we see. 
 
 Nature of Light. 
 
 Light is that which proceeds from any 
 body producing the sensation of vision, or 
 perception of other bodies, by depicting an 
 image of external objects on the retina of 
 the eye. Hence it announces to animals 
 the presence of the bodies which surround 
 them, and enables them to distinguish these 
 bodies into transparent, opaque, and colour- 
 ed. These properties are so essentially 
 connected with the presence of light, that 
 bodies lose them in the dark, and become 
 undistinguishable. 
 
 Light is regarded by philosophers as a 
 substance consisting of a vast number of ex- 
 ceedingly small particles, which are actual- 
 ly projected from luminous bodies, and 
 which probably never return again to the 
 body from which they were emitted. 
 
 It is universally expanded through space. 
 It exerts peculiar actions, and is obedient to 
 the laws of attraction, and other properties 
 of matter. 
 
 Explanation of certain terms of Light. 
 
 In order to facilitate the doctrine of 
 light, we shall shortly explain a few terms 
 made use of by philosophers when treating 
 of it ; namely : 
 
 A ray of light is an exceedingly small 
 portion of light as it comes from a luminous 
 body. 
 
 A medium is a body which affords a pas- 
 sage for the rays of light. 
 
 A beam of light is a body of parallel rays, 
 
 A pencil of rays is a body of diverging or 
 converging rays. 
 
 Converging rays are rays which tend to a 
 common point. 
 
 Diverging rays are those which come 
 from a point, and continually separate as 
 they proceed. 
 
 "The rays of light are parallel, when tlie 
 lines which they describe are so. 
 
 The radiant point is the point from which 
 diverging rays proceed. 
 
 The focus is the point to which the con- 
 verging rays are directed. 
 
 Sources of Light. 
 
 Light is emitted from the sun, the fixed 
 stars, and other luminous bodies. It is pro- 
 duced by percussion, during electrisation^ 
 combustion, and in various other chemical 
 processes. 
 
 Why the sun and stars are constantly 
 emitting light, is a question which probably 
 will for ever baffle human understanding. 
 
 The light emitted during combustion 
 exists previously, either combined with the 
 combustible body, or with the substance 
 which supports the combustion. The ligiit 
 
4S)y 
 
 LIG 
 
 [LIQ 
 
 liberated during chemical action, formed a 
 constituent part of the bodies which act on 
 each other. 
 
 Chemical Properties of Light, 
 
 The chemical effects of light have much 
 engaged the attention of philosophers. Its 
 influence upon animal, vegetable, and other 
 substances, is as follows : 
 
 1. Effects of Light on Vegetables. 
 
 Every body knows that most of the dis- 
 cous flowers follow the sun in his course ; 
 that they attend him to his evening retreat, 
 and meet his rising lustre in the morning 
 with the same unerring law. It is also well 
 known that the change of position in the 
 leaves of plants, at different periods of the 
 day, is entirely owing to the agency of light, 
 and that plants which grow in windows, in 
 the inside of houses, are, as it were, soli- 
 citous to turn their leaves towards the light. 
 Natural philosophers have long been aware 
 of the influence of light on vegetation. It 
 was first observed that plants growing in the 
 shade, or darkness, are pale and without 
 colour. The term etiolation, has been given 
 to this phenomenon, and the plants in which 
 it takes place, are said to be etiolated, or 
 blanched. Gardners avail themselves of 
 tlie knowledge of this fact, to furnish our 
 tables with white and tender vegetables. 
 When the plants have attained a certain 
 height, they compress the leaves, by tying 
 them together, and by these means (or by 
 laying earth over them) deprive them of the 
 contact of light : and tlius it is that our 
 white celery, lettuce, cabbages, endive, &c. 
 are obtained. For the same reason, wood 
 is white under the green bark ; and roots 
 are less coloured than plants ; some of them 
 alter their taste, fee. ; they even acquire a 
 deleterious quality when suffered to grow 
 exposed to light. Potatoes are of this kind. 
 Herbs that grow beneath stones, or in 
 places utterly dark, are white, soft, aque- 
 ous, and of a mild and insipid taste. The 
 more plants are exposed to the light, the 
 more colour they acquire. Though plants are 
 capable of being nourished exceedingly 
 well in perfect obscurity, and in that state 
 they even grow much more rapidly than in 
 the sun, (provided the air that surrounds 
 them is fit for vegetation,) they are colour- 
 less and unfit for use. 
 
 Professor Davy found, by experiment, 
 that red rose-trees, carefully excluded from 
 light, produce roses almost white. He 
 likewise ascertained that this flower owes 
 its colour to light entering into its expo- 
 sition, that pink, orange, and yellov/mcrw- 
 ers imbibe a smaller portion of light than 
 red ones, and that white flowers contain no 
 light. 
 
 But vegetables are not only indebted to 
 the light for their eolonr : taste and odour 
 
 are likewise derived from the same 
 source. 
 
 Light contributes greatly to the maturity , 
 of fruits and seeds. This seems to be the 
 cause, why, under the burning sun of 
 Africa, vegetables are in general more odo- 
 riferous, of a stronger taste, and more 
 abounding with resin. From the same 
 cause it happens that hot climates seem to 
 be the native countries of perfumes, odo- 
 riferous fruits, and aromatic resins. 
 
 The action of light is so powerful on the 
 organs of vegetables, as to cause them to 
 pour forth torrents of pure air from the sur- 
 face of their leaves into the atmosphere, 
 while exposed to the sun ; whereas, on the 
 contrary, when in the shade, they emit an 
 air of a noxious quality. Take a few hands- 
 ful of fresh-gathered leaves of niint, cab- 
 bage, or any other plant ; place them in a 
 bell-glass, filled witli fresh water, and invert 
 it into a bason with the same fluid. If the 
 whole be then exposed to the direct rays of 
 the sun, small air bubles will appear on the 
 surface of the leaves, which will gradually 
 grow larger, and at last detach themselves 
 and become collected at the surface of the 
 water. This is oxygen gas, formerly called 
 vital air. 
 
 All plants do not emit this air with the 
 same facility : there are some which yield 
 it the moment the sun acts upon them, 
 as the jacoboea, or rag- wort, lavender, 
 peppermint, and some other aromatic 
 plants. The leaves afford more air when 
 attached to the plant than when gathered ; 
 the quantity is also greater, the fresher 
 and sounder they are, and if full grown 
 and collected during dry weather. Green 
 plants afford more air than those which are 
 of a yellowish or white colour. Green 
 fruits afford likewise oxygen gas ; but it 
 is not so plentifully furnished by those 
 which are ripe. Flowers in general render 
 the air noxious. The nasturtium indicum, 
 in the space of a few hours, gives out 
 more air than is equal to the bulk of all 
 its leaves. 
 
 On the contrary, if a like bell-glass, pre- 
 pared in the same manner, be kept in the 
 dark, another kind of air will be disengaged, 
 of an opposite quality. 
 
 There is not a substance which, in well- 
 closed glass vessels, and exposed to the 
 sun's light, does not experience some alter- 
 ation. 
 
 Camphor kept in glass bottles, exposed 
 to light, crystallizes, or vegetates, into 
 the most beautiful symmetrical figures, on 
 that side of the glass which is exposed to 
 the lisht. m 
 
 Yellow wax, exposed to the Hght, loses '^^ 
 its colour, and becomes bleached. Gum 
 guaiacum reduced to powder, becomes 
 green on exposure to light. Vegetable 
 colours, such as those of saffron, logwood^ 
 &n„ become pale, or %vhitej &c- 
 
LIG 
 
 LIL 
 
 499 
 
 2. Effects of Light on Animals. 
 
 The human being; is equally dependent 
 on the influence of light. 
 
 Animals in general droop when deprived 
 of light, they become unhealthy, and even 
 sometimes die. When a man has been long 
 confined in a dark dungeon, (though well 
 aired,) his whole complexion becomes sal- 
 low : pustules, filled with aqueous humours, 
 break out on his skin ; and the person who 
 has been thus deprived of light, becomes 
 languid, and frequently dropsical. 
 
 Worms, grubs, and caterpillars, which 
 live in the earth, or in wood, are of a whitish 
 colour ; motlis, and other insects of the 
 iiight, are likewise distinguishable from 
 those which fly by day by the want of bril- 
 liancy in their colour. The difference be- 
 tween those insects, in northern and south- 
 ern parts, is still more obvious. 
 
 The parts of fish which are exposed to 
 light, as the back, fins, &c. are uniformly 
 coloured, bat the belly, which is deprived 
 of light, is white in all of them. 
 
 Birds which inhabit the tropical coun- 
 tries have much brighter plumage than 
 those of the north. Those parts of the birds 
 which are not exposed to the light are uni- 
 formly pale. The feathers on the belly of a 
 bird are generally pale, or white ; the back, 
 which is exposed to the light, is almost al- 
 ways coloured ; the brccist, which is par- 
 ticularly exposed to light in most birds, is 
 brighter than the belly. 
 
 Butterflies, and various other animals of 
 equatorial countries, are brighter coloured 
 than those of the polar regions. Some of 
 the northern animals are even darker in 
 summer and paler in winter. 
 
 2. Effects of Light on other Substances. 
 
 Certain metalic oxides become combusti- 
 ble when exposed to light ; and acids, as 
 the nitric, &c. are decomposed by its con- 
 tact, and j^brious other substances change 
 their nature. 
 
 Light carbonated hydrogen. See Carbu- 
 retted hydrogen gas. 
 
 Li'gwttm aga'llochi ve'ri. See Lig- 
 num aloes. 
 
 Li'gnum a'loes. Lignum agallochi veri. 
 Lignum calambac. Lignum aspalathi. Xylo 
 aloes. Agallochum. Calambae. Aloes- 
 wood. The tree whose wood bears this 
 name is not yet scientifically known. It is 
 imported from China in small compact, 
 ponderous pieces, of a yellow rusty brown 
 colour, with black or purplish veins, and 
 sometimes of a black colour. It has a bit- 
 terish resinous taste, and a slight aromatic 
 smell. It is used to fumigate rooms in eas- 
 tern countries. 
 
 Li'gnum aspa'lathi. See Lignum aloes. 
 
 Li'gnum cala'mbac. See Lignumrdloes. 
 
 LrGNUM CAMPECHE'NSE. {Cam- 
 
 pechensis ; so called because it was brought 
 
 from Campeachy, in the bay of Hondurus.) 
 See Hamatoxylon campechianum. 
 
 Li'GJVUM i'ndicum. See Guaiacum. 
 
 Li'gnum molucce'nse. See Croton tig- 
 lium. 
 
 Li'gnum nephri'ticum. See Gulian- 
 dina moringa. 
 
 Li'gnum vava^m. Qee Croton tiglium. 
 
 Li'gnum rho'dium. See Rhodium lig- 
 num. 
 
 Li'gnum sa'nctum. See Guaiacum. 
 
 Li'gnum sa'ntali ru'bri. Bee Ptero 
 carpus santalinus. 
 
 Li'gnum sa'ppan. See Hcematoxylon 
 campechianum. 
 
 Li'gnum serpe'ntum. The wood of the 
 Ophioxylum serpentinum of Linnseus. It is 
 said to be an alexipharmic. 
 
 LiGu'sTicuM LEvi'sTicuM. The system- 
 atic name of lova.ge. Levisticum. The 
 odour of this plant, Ligusticum levisticum : 
 foliis multiplicibus, foliolis superne incisis. 
 ofLinnffius, is very strong, and particularly 
 ungrateful ; its taste is warm and aromatic. 
 It abounds with a yellowish gummy-resin- 
 ous juice very much resembling opoponas. 
 Its virtues are supposed to be similar to 
 those of angelica and master- wort, in ex- 
 pelling flatulences, exciting sweat, and 
 opening obstructions ; therefore it is chiefly 
 used in hysterical disorders and uterine ob- 
 structions. The leaves, eaten in sallad, are 
 accounted emmenagogue. The root, which 
 is less ungrateful than the leaves, is said to 
 possess similar virtues, and may be employ- 
 ed in powder. 
 
 LIGU'STRUM. (From ligo, to bind ; 
 so named from its use in making bands.) 
 1 . The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnssan system. C\?tss, Diandria. Order, 
 Monogynia. 
 
 % The pharmacopoeial name of the herb 
 privet. 
 
 Lilia'go. (Dim. of lilium, the lilj'- ; so 
 named from the resemblance of its flower 
 to that of a lily.) Liliastrum. Spider- 
 wort ; formerly said to be alexipharmic and 
 carminative. 
 
 LI'LIUM. (From kub?, smooth, grace- 
 ful ; so named from the beauty of its leaf.) 
 The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- 
 ncean system. Class, Hexandria. Order, 
 Monogynia. The lily. 
 
 Li'lium a'lbum. The white lily. See 
 Lilium candidum. 
 
 Li'lium ca'ndium. The systematic 
 name of the white lilly. Lilium album. 
 The roots of the common wlrite lily, Lilium 
 candidum : foliis sparsis, corollis campanu- 
 latis, intus glabris, of Linnaeus, are directed 
 by the Edinburgh pharmacopoeia ; they are 
 extremely mucilaginous, and cliiefly usedj 
 boiled in milk and water, in emollient and 
 suppurating cataplasms, to inflammatory 
 tumours. These lily-roots afford a good 
 substitute, in times of scarcity, for bread. 
 The distilled water has been s-om-etimes 
 used as a cosmetic. 
 
m& 
 
 LiU 
 
 LIK 
 
 n 
 
 Li'liitm conva'llipm. See Convallaria 
 majalis. 
 
 Lily, May. See Convallaria majalis. 
 
 Liily, while. See Lilium candidum. 
 
 Lily, water. See JVymphcea alba, and 
 J^ymphcea lutea. 
 
 Lily of the valley. See Convallaria ma- 
 jalis. 
 
 LIMATU'RA FERRI. Steel filings 
 are considered as possessing stimulating and 
 strengthening qualities, and are exhibited 
 in worm cases, ataxia, leucorrhoea, diar- 
 rhcea, chlorosis, k.c. 
 
 LI'MAX. (From limus, slime ; so named 
 from its sliminess.) Cochlea terrestris. 
 The snail. This animal abounds with a 
 viscid slimy juice, which is readily given 
 out by boiling, to milk or water, so as to 
 render them thick and glutinous. These 
 decoctions are apparently very nutritious 
 and demulcent, and are recommended in 
 consumptive cases and emaciations. 
 
 LIME. Calx. An earth found in great 
 abundance in nature, though never pure, 
 or in an uncombined state. It is always 
 united to an acid, and very frequently to 
 the carbonic acid, as in chalk, common 
 lime-stone, marble, calcareous spar, &c. 
 It is contained in the waters of the ocean ; 
 it is found in vegetables ; and is the basis of 
 the bones, shells, and other hard parts of 
 animals. Its combination with sulphuric 
 acid is known by the name of sulphate of 
 lime' (^gypsum, or plaster of Paris.) Com- 
 bined with fluoric acid it constitutes fluate 
 of lime, or Derbyshire spar. 
 
 Properties. — Lime is in solid masses, of a 
 white colour, moderately hard, but easily 
 reducible to powder. Its taste is bitter, 
 urinous, and burning. It changes blue 
 cabbage juice to a green. It is unalterable 
 by the heat of our furnaces. It splits and 
 falls into powder in the air, and loses its 
 strong taste. It is augmented in weight 
 and ill size by slowly absorbing water and 
 carbonic acid from the atmosphere. Its 
 specific gravity is 2.3. It combines with 
 phosphorus by heat. It unites to sulphur 
 both in the dry and humid way. It absorbs 
 sulphuretted hydrogen gas. It unites with 
 some of the metallic oxids. Its slacking by 
 water is attended with heat, hissing, split- 
 ting, and swelling up, while the water is 
 partly consolidated and partly converted 
 into vapour : and the lime is reduced into 
 a very voluminous dry powder, when it has 
 been sprinkled with only a small quantity 
 4)f water. It is soluble when well prepared 
 in about 450 parts of water. It unites to 
 acids. It renders silex and alumine fusible, 
 and more particularly these two earths to- 
 gether. 
 
 Method of obtaining Lime. — Since the 
 carbonic acid may be separated from the 
 oative carbonate of lime, this becomes a 
 means of exhibiting the lime in a state of 
 tolerable purity. For this purpose, intro- 
 
 duce into a porcelain, or earthen retort, of 
 rather into a tube of green glass, well coated 
 over with lute, and placed across a furnace, 
 some powdered Carara marble, or oyster- 
 shell powder. Adapt to its lower extremity 
 a bent tube of glass, conveyed under a bell. 
 If we then heat the tube we obtain carbonic 
 acid gas ; aiid lime will be found remaining 
 in the tube, or retort. 
 
 The burning of lime in the large way^ 
 depends on the disengagement of the car- 
 bonic acid by heat : and, as lime is infusi- 
 ble in our furnaces, there would be no 
 danger from too violent a heat, if the native 
 carbonate of lime were perfectly pure, but 
 as this is seldom the case, an extreme de- 
 gree of heat produces a commencement of 
 vitrification in the mixt stone, and enables 
 it to preserve its solidity, and it no longer 
 retains the qualities of lime, for it is covered 
 with a sort of crust, which prevents the ab- 
 sorption of the water when it is attempted 
 to be slaked. This is called over-burnt lime. 
 
 In order to obtain lime in a state of great 
 purity, the following method may be had 
 recourse to. 
 
 Take Carara marble, or oyster-shells ; 
 reduce them to powder, and dissolve the 
 powder in pure acetic acid ; precipitate the 
 solution by carbonate of ammonia. Let the 
 precipitate subside, wash it repeatedly in 
 distilled water, let it dry, and then expose 
 it to a white heat for some hours. 
 
 Tlie acetic acid, in this operation, unites 
 to the lime, and forms acetate of lime, dis- 
 engaging at the same time the carbonic acid 
 which flies off" in the gaseous state : on add- 
 ing to the acetate of lime carbonate of am- 
 monia, acetate of ammonia, and an artificial 
 carbonate of lime are formed ; from the 
 latter tlie carbonic acid is again expelled, 
 by exposure to heat, and the lime is left 
 behind in a state of perfect purity. 
 
 Lime-tree. See Tilia. 
 
 Lime-water. See Calx. 
 
 LIMES. A fruit like a small lemon, 
 the juice of which is a very strong acid, and 
 very much used in the making of punch. 
 Externally, the same acid is applied in the 
 cutaneous affections of warm climates, and 
 also as a remedy against the pains that pre- 
 cede the appearance of yaws. 
 
 LI'MON. (Hebrew.) See Citms medica. 
 
 Limo'nium. (From Ku/m-mv, a green 
 field; so called from its colour.) This 
 name has been applied to the Valeriana 
 rubra, to the Polygonum fagopyrum, and to 
 the Pyrola rotundifolia, but more common- 
 ly to the sea-lavender, or Statice limonium, 
 of Linnaeus, which is said to possess astrin- 
 gent properties. 
 
 Limo'num. (From xitjum, a green field ; 
 so called from the colour of its unripe fruit.) 
 The lemon-tree, or citrus medica. 
 
 LIN AC RE, Thomas, was born at Can- 
 terbury, about the year 1460. After study- 
 ing at Oxford, he travelled to Italy. 
 
LIN 
 
 LIN 
 
 iOl 
 
 •^here he acquired a pei'fect knowledge of 
 the Latia and Greek languages ; and after- 
 "wards devoted his attention to medicine and 
 natural philosophy, at Rome. Oq his re- 
 turn, he graduated at Oxford, and gave 
 lectures there on physic, as well as taught 
 the Greek language. His reputation soon 
 became so high, that he was called to court 
 •by Henry VII, who not only entrusted him 
 with the education of his children, but also 
 appointed him his physician ; which office he 
 likewise enjoyed under his successor Henry 
 VIII. He appears in this monarch's reign 
 to have stood above all rivalship at the head 
 of his profession, and evinced his attach- 
 ment to its interests, as well as to the public 
 good, by founding medical lectures at the 
 two universities, and obtaining the institu- 
 tion in 1318, of the royal college of physi- 
 cians in London. The practice of medicine 
 was then occupied by illiterate monks and 
 empirics, who were licensed by the bishops, 
 whence much mischief must have arisen. 
 A corporate body of regularly bred physi- 
 eians was therefore established, in whom 
 was vested the sole right of examining and 
 admitting persons to practice, as well as of 
 examining apothecaries' shops. Linacre was 
 the first president, which office he retained 
 during the remainder of his life, and at his 
 death in 1524, bequeathed his house to 
 the college. He had relinquished practice, 
 and entered into holy orders, about five 
 years before, being greatly afflicted with the 
 stone, which was the cause of his dissolu- 
 tion. In his literary character Linacre 
 stands eminently distinguished, having been 
 one of the first to introduce the learning of 
 the ancients into this coimtry. He transla- 
 ted several of the most valuable works of 
 Galen into Latin ; and his style is remark- 
 able for its purity and elegance ; he had 
 indeed devoted great time to Latin composi- 
 tion, on which he published a large philo- 
 sophical treatise. His professional skill was 
 universally allowed among his contempo- 
 ries, as well as the honour and humanity 
 with which he exercised the medical art ; 
 and the celebrated Erasmus has bestowed 
 upon him the highest commendation. He 
 was buried in St. Paul's Cathedral, where 
 a monument was afterwards erected to his 
 memory, with a Latin inscription by Dr. 
 Caius. 
 
 LiNAGRo'sTis. (From xivov, cotton, and 
 Aypan;, grass, so called from the softness of 
 its texture.) Cotton-grass. 
 
 LiifAifGi'NA. (From linum, flax, and 
 ango, to strangle ; so called because, if it 
 grows among flax or hemp, it twists round 
 it, and chokes it.) The herb dodder. 
 
 Lina'ria. (From linum, flax, named 
 from the remsemblance of its leaves to those 
 of flax.) See Anlirrhinum. 
 
 LI'NCTUS. {Lincius, -us, m. from lin- 
 go, to lick.) Lohoc. Eclegma. Elexis. Eleg- 
 ma. Ekctos. Eeleitos. lUindus. Loch and 
 
 iambative. A term in pharmacy, that is 
 generally applied to a soft and somewhat 
 oily substance, of the consistence of honey, 
 which is licked ofl" the spoon, it being too 
 solid and adhesive to be taken otherwise. 
 
 LI'NEA A'LBA. (From linum, a 
 thread, and album, white ; so called from its 
 appearance and colour.) Linea centralis. 
 An aponeurosis that extends from the scro- 
 feiculus cordis straight down to the navel, 
 and from thence to the pubes. It is formed 
 by the tendinous fibres of the internal ob- 
 lique ascending and the external oblique 
 descending muscles, and the transversalis, 
 interlaced with those of the opposite side. 
 
 Li'ne-S; semiluma'res. The lines which 
 bound the outer margin of the recti mus- 
 cles, formed by the union of the abdomi- 
 nal tendons. 
 
 Li'wE^ transve'rs^. Lines which 
 cross the recti muscles. 
 
 LI'NGUA. (From lingo, to lick up.) 
 The tongue. See Tongue. 
 
 IjI'ngua a'vis. The seeds of the Fraxi- 
 nus, or ash, are so called, from their sup- 
 posed resemblance to a bird's tongue. 
 
 Li'ngtja cani'wa. So called from the 
 resemblance of its leaves to a dog's tongue. 
 See Cynoglossum. 
 
 Li'ngua cervi'jva. See Asplenium Sco- 
 lopendrium. 
 
 LINGUA'LIS. {Lingualis, sc. musca- 
 lus ; from lingua, a tongue.) Basio-glossus, 
 of Cowper. A muscle of the tongue. It 
 arises from the root of the tongue laterally, 
 and runs forward between the hyo-glossus 
 and genio-glossus, to be inserted into the tip 
 of the tongue, along with part of the stylo- 
 glossus. Its use is to contract the sub- 
 stance of the tongue, and to bring it back- 
 wards. 
 
 LINIMENT. {Linimentum ; from lino, 
 to anoint.) An oily substance of a medi- 
 ate consistence between an ointment and 
 oil, but so thin as to drop. 
 
 The following are some of the most ap- 
 proved forms. 
 
 Liuime'ktum jERTj'ginis. Liniment of 
 verdigris, formerly called oxymel geruginis, 
 mel yEgyptiacum and unguentum ^Egyp- 
 tiacum. " Take of verdigris, powdered, 
 an ounce ; vinegar, seven fluid-ounces ; 
 clarified honey, fourteen ounces. Dis- 
 solve the verdigris in the vinegar, and strain 
 it through a linen cloth ; having added the 
 honey gradually, boil it down to a proper 
 consistence." 
 
 LlXTMEKXtTM AMMO'NI^ ST7BCARB0- 
 
 na'tis . Liniment of subcarbonate of ammo- 
 nia, formerly called linimentu mammoniae, 
 and linimentum volatile. " Take of solution 
 of subcarbonate of ammonia, a fluid-ounce ; 
 olive oil, three fluid-ounces. Shake them 
 together until they unite." A stimulating 
 liniment, mostly used to relieve rheumatic 
 pains, bruises, and paralytic numbnes?, 
 Liyi^IENTUM AMMo'yiJF, ro'RTius. 
 
502 
 
 LL\ 
 
 .IN 
 
 Strong linimeat of ammonia. " Take ol 
 solution of ammonia, a fluid-ounce ; olive 
 oil, two fluid-ounces. Shake them toge- 
 ther until they unite." A more powerful 
 stimulating application than the former, 
 acting as a rubefacient. In pleurodynia, 
 ifidolent tumours, stiffness of the joints, 
 and arthritic pains, it is to be preferred to 
 the milder one. 
 
 LiwiMENTtTM A'ekVM ca'lcis. Liniment 
 of lime-water. " Take of lime-water, 
 olive oil, of each eight ounces ; rectified 
 spirit of wine, one ounce. Mix." This 
 has been long in use as an application to 
 burns and scalds. 
 
 Linime'ntum cA'MPHORiE. Camphor 
 liniment. " Take of camphor half an 
 ounce ; olive oil, two fluid-ounces. Dis- 
 solve the camphor in the oil." In retentions 
 of urine, rhevimatic pains, distensions of the 
 abdomen from ascites, and tension of the 
 skin from abcess, this is an excellent appli- 
 cation. 
 
 Linime'ntum ca'mphor^ compo'si- 
 TUM. Compound camphor liniment. "Take 
 of camphor two ounces ; solution of am- 
 monia, six fluid-ounces ; spirit of laven- 
 der, a pint. Mix the solution of ammonia 
 ivith the spirit in a glass retort ; then, by 
 the heat of a slov/ fire, distil a pint. Last- 
 ly, in this distilled liquor dissolve the cam- 
 phor." An elegant and useful stimulant ap- 
 plication in paralytic, spasmodic, and rheu- 
 matic diseases. Also for bruises, sprains, 
 rigidities of the joints, incipient chilblains, 
 &c. &c. 
 
 Linime'ntum hydra'rgyri. Mercu- 
 rial liniment. " Take of strong mercurial 
 ointment, prepared lard, of each four oun- 
 ces ; camphor, an ounce ; rectified spirit fif- 
 teen minims ; solution of ammonia, four flu- 
 id-ounces. First powder the camphor, with 
 the addition of the spirit, then rub it with 
 the mercurial ointment and the lard ; lastly, 
 add gradually the solution of ammonia, and 
 mix the whole together." An excellent 
 formula for all svirgical cases, in which the 
 object is to quicken the action of the ab- 
 sorbents, and gently stimulate the surfaces 
 of parts. It is a useful application for di- 
 minishing the indurated state of particular 
 muscles, a peculiar afiection every now 
 and then met with in practice ; and it is 
 peculiarly well calculated for lessening the 
 stiffness and chronic thickening often no- 
 ticed in the joints. If it be frequently or 
 largely applied, it afl"ects the mouth more 
 rapidly that the mercurial ointment. 
 
 Linime'ntum opia'tum. a resolvent 
 anodyne embrocation, adapted to remove 
 indolent tumours of the joints, and those 
 weaknesses which remain after strains, and 
 chilblains before they break. 
 
 Linime'ntum saponis composititm. 
 Compound soap liniment. Linimentum 
 saponis. « Take of hard soap, three 
 ounces ; camphor, an ounce ; spirit of 
 
 rosemary, a pint. Dissolve tlie caniiphor 
 in the spirit, then add the soap, and ma- 
 cerate in the heat of a sand-bath , imtil it 
 be melted." The basis of this form was 
 first proposed by Riverius, and it is now 
 commonly used under the name of opo- 
 deldoc. This is a more pleasant prepara- 
 tion, to rub parts affected with rheumatic 
 pains, swellings of the joints, &c. thaa 
 any of the foregoing, and at the same time 
 not inferior, except where a rubefacient is 
 required. 
 
 Linime'ntum sapo'nis cttm o'pio. Soap 
 liniment, with opium. " Take of com- 
 pound soap liniment, six ounces; tincture 
 of opium, two ounces. Mix." For dis- 
 persing indurations and swellings, attended 
 with pain, but no acute iaflammation. 
 
 Linime'ntum terebi'nthik^. Tur- 
 pentine liniment. " Take of resin cerate, 
 a pound; oil of turpentine, half a pint. 
 Add the oil of turpentine to the cerate, 
 previously melted, and mix." This lini- 
 ment is very commonly applied to burns, 
 and was first introduced by Mr. Kentish, of 
 Newcastle. 
 
 Linime'ntum terebi'nthinjE vitri- 
 o'licum. Vitriolic liniment of turpentine^ 
 " Take of olive oil, ten ounces ; oil of 
 turpentine, four ounces ; vitriolic acid, 
 three drachms. Mix." This preparation 
 is said to be efficacious in chronic affections 
 of the joints, and in the removal of laag 
 existing effects of sprains and bruises. 
 
 Liniment of ammonia. See Linimen- 
 tum ammonia. 
 
 Liniment of camphor. '^'ISee Linimen- 
 tum camphorm. 
 
 Liniment of mercury. See Linimentum 
 hydrargyri. 
 
 Liniment of verdigris. See Linimentwn 
 (sruginis. 
 
 Liniment of turpentine. See Linimentum 
 terebinthince. 
 
 LINN^'A. (So named in honour of 
 Linnssus.) The name of a genus of plants 
 in the Liunaean system. Class, Didynamia, 
 Order, Angiospermia. 
 
 Linn^e'a borea'lis. The systematic 
 name of the plant nam«d in honour of the 
 immortal Linnseus, which has a bitter sub- 
 astringent taste, and is used in some places 
 in the form of fomentation, to rheumatic 
 pains, and an infusion with milk, is much 
 esteemed in Switzerland in the cure of sci- 
 atica. 
 
 LINNiEUS, Charles, was bora in 
 Sweden, in 1707. He derived at a very 
 early age from his father, that attachment 
 to the study of nature by which he after- 
 wards so eminently distinguished himself. 
 He was intended for the church, but made 
 so little improvement in the requisite learn- 
 ing, that this was soonabandoned for the 
 profession of medicine. He appears to have 
 had a singular inaptitude for learning lan- 
 guages : though he was sufficiently versed 
 
LliN 
 
 LIN 
 
 50S 
 
 in Latin. His scanty finances much embar- 
 rassed his progress at first ; but his taste for 
 botany at length having procured him the 
 patronage of Dr. Celsius, professor of divi- 
 nity at Upsal, he was enabled to pursue his 
 studies to more advantage. In 1730, he 
 •was appointed to give lectures in the botanic 
 garden, and began to compose some of 
 those works by which he rendered his fa- 
 vourite science more philosophical, and 
 more popular than it had ever been before. 
 Two years afterwards he was commissioned 
 to make a tour through Lapland, of which 
 he subsequently published an interesting 
 account ; and having learnt the art of assay- 
 ing metals, he gave lectures on this subject 
 also on his return. Iq 1735, he took his 
 degree in physic at Harderwyck, and in his 
 inaugural dissertation advanced a strange 
 hypothesis, that intermittent fevers are ow- 
 ing to particles of clay, taken in with the 
 food, obstructing the minute arteries. Soon 
 after this his Systema Naturae first ap- 
 peared ; which was greatly enlarged and 
 improved in numerous successive editions. 
 In Holland, he fortunately obtained the 
 support of a Mr. Clifford, an opulent banker, 
 whereby he was enabled to visit England 
 also ; but his great exertions afterwards 
 impaired his health, and being attacked with 
 a severe intermittent, he could not resist 
 the desire, when somewhat recovered, of 
 returning to his native country. Arriving 
 there in 1738, he settled at Stockholm, 
 where his reputation soon procured him 
 some medical practice, and the appointment 
 of physician to the navy, as well as lecturer 
 on botany and mineralogy ; a literary so- 
 ciety was also established, of which he was 
 the first president, and by which numerous 
 volumes of transactions have since been 
 published. In 1740, he was chosen pro- 
 fessor of medicine at Upsal, having been 
 admitted a member of that academy on his 
 return to Sweden ; he also shared with Dr. 
 Rosen the botanical duties, and considerably 
 improved the garden ; he was afterwards 
 made secretary, and on some public occa- 
 sions did the honours of the university. He 
 received likewise marks of distinction from 
 several foreign societies. About the year 
 1746 he was appointed Archiater ; and it 
 became an object of national interest to 
 make additions to his collection from every 
 part of the world. A systematic treatise on 
 the Materia Medica was published by him 
 in 1749 ; and two years after his Philoso- 
 phia Botanica, composed during a severe 
 fit of the gout, in which he supposed him- 
 self to have derived great benefit from taking 
 a large quantity of wood strawberries. 
 This was soon followed by his great work, 
 the Species Plantarum ; after wliich he was 
 honoured with the order of the Polar Star, 
 never before conferred for literary merit ; 
 and having declined a splendid invitation to 
 Spain, he was ra;?p.d to the rank of nobilitv. 
 
 in 1763, his son was allowed to assist him 
 in the botanical duties. About this time 
 he published his Genera Morborum, and 
 three years after his Clavis Medicine. His 
 medical lectures, though too theoretical, 
 were very much esteemed ; but he had de- 
 clined general practice on his establishment 
 at Upsal. As he advanced in life, the fa- 
 tiguing occupations in which he was en- 
 gaged, impaired his health, notwithstanding 
 his temperate and regular habits ; and at 
 length brought on his dissolution in 1778. 
 This was regarded as a loss to the nation, 
 and even to the world. About ten years 
 after, a society, adopting his name, was 
 formed in this country, which has published 
 many valuable volumes of transactions, and 
 the president purchased Liunaeus's collec- 
 tions of his widow; similar institutions have 
 also been established in other parts of the 
 world. 
 
 Linospe'rmum. (From \iyov, flas, and 
 a-7rtp/x.dt,, seed.) Linseed. 
 
 LiwSEED. The fruit of the flax plant,, 
 or linum, is much used in medicine. 
 Its qualities are mucilaginous and oily. It 
 is lubricating and emollient. It is employ- 
 ed in decoction, or infusion, inhe?.* of urine, 
 (fee. in the form of clyster, in tenesmus ; in 
 cataplasm, in quincy, and other complaints. 
 The proportion of the seeds in the decoc- 
 tion, are an ounce to a pound of water. See 
 Linum. 
 
 Lint. See Linteum. 
 
 Ll'NTEUM. Lint. A soft wooly sub- 
 stance, made by scraping old linen cloth, 
 and employed in surgery as the common 
 dressing, in all cases of wounds and ulcers, 
 either simply or covered with different unc- 
 tuous substances. 
 
 Ll'NUM. (From Kiioi, soft, smooth; 
 so called from its soft, smooth, texture.) 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnssan system. Class, Pentandria. Order, 
 Pentagynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacoposlal name of the com- 
 mon flax. See Linum usilatissimum. 
 
 Li'num catha'uticum. Linum mini- 
 mum. Chamcelium. Purging flax, or mill- 
 mountain. This small plant, Linum cathar- 
 ticum, foliis opposilis ovalo-lanceolaiis, caule 
 dichotomo, corollis aculis, of Linnaeus, is an 
 effectual and safe cathartic. It has a bitterish 
 and disagreeable taste. A handful infused 
 in half a pint of boiling water is the dose for 
 an adult. 
 
 Li'num usitati'ssimum. The systematic 
 name of the common flax. Linum sylveslre. 
 Linum usitaiissimum ; calycibus capsulisque 
 mucronalis, fetalis crenatis, foliis lanceolatis 
 alternis, caule subsolitario, of hvond^us. The 
 seeds of this useful plant, called linseed, have 
 an unctuous, mucilaginous, sweetish taste, 
 but no remarkable smell ; on expression they 
 yield a large quantity of oil, which, when 
 carefully drawn, without the application of 
 heat, ha? no particular taste or flavour ; 
 
504 
 
 LIP 
 
 LIQ 
 
 boiled in water, they yield a large propor- 
 tion of a strong flavourless mucilage, which 
 is in use as an emollient or demulcent in 
 coughs, hoarseness, and pleuritic symptoms, 
 that frequently prevail in catarrhal affec- 
 tions ; and it is likewise recommended in 
 nephritic pains and stranguries. The meal 
 of the seeds is also much used externally, 
 in emollient and maturating cataplasms. 
 The expressed oil is an officinal preparation, 
 and is supposed to be of a more healing and 
 balsamic nature than the other oils of this 
 class : it has, therefore, been vury generally 
 employed in pulmonary complaints, and in 
 colics and constipations of the bowels. The 
 calce which remains after the expression of 
 the oil, contains the farinaceous part of the 
 \ seed, and is used in fattening cattle, under 
 
 the name of oil-cake. 
 1 Li'PARis. (From kittoc, fat; so named 
 
 from its unctuous quality.) See Pinguicula. 
 
 Liparoce'le. (From Kt^ros, fat, and 
 i^ x»>t;), a tumour.) That species of sarcocele 
 \ in which the substance constituting the 
 disease is fat. 
 
 LIPO'MA. (From x/^roc, fat.) A soli- 
 tary, soft, unequal, indolent tumour, arising 
 from a luxuriancy of adeps in the cellular 
 membrane. The adipose structure forming 
 the tumour is sometimes diseased towards 
 its centre, and more fluid than the rest. 
 At other times it does not appear to difiier in 
 any respect from adipose membrane, except 
 in the enlargement of the cells containing 
 the fat. These tumours are always many 
 years before they arrive at any size. 
 • Lipopsy'chia. (From xuTrce, to leave, 
 and ^y^"? the soul, or life.) A swoon. 
 
 LIPOTHY'MIA. (From xs;^*, to 
 leave, and BvfAos, the mind.) Deliquium 
 animi et animce. Defectio animi ; dissolu- 
 tio. Exanimatio. Syncope. Asphyxia. Vi- 
 rium lapsus. The greatest degree is called 
 Apopsychia. Apsychia. Ecchysis. Faint- 
 ing. Dr. CuUen makes it a genus of disease 
 under the name of Syncope, in the class 
 J^euroses, order Adynamice, which he de- 
 fines the motion of the heart dimished, or 
 at rest for some time. He distinguishes it 
 into three species. See Syncope. 
 
 LIPPITU'DO. (From lippus, blear- 
 eyed.) Epiphora. Xerophthalmia. Blear- 
 eyedness. An exudation of a puriform hu- 
 mour from the margin of the eyelids. 
 The proximate cause is a deposition of acri- 
 mony on the glan dulse meibomianse in the 
 margin of the eyelids. This humour in the 
 night glues the tarsi of the eyelids together. 
 The margins of the eyelids are red and 
 tumefy, are irritated and excite pain. An 
 opthalmia, fistula lachrymalis, and some- 
 times an ectropium, are the consequences. 
 The species of the lippitudo are, 
 
 1 . Lippitudo infantum, which is familiar 
 to children, particularly of an acrimonious 
 habit. The lippitudo of infants is mostly 
 accompanied with tinea, or some scabby 
 
 eruption, which points out that the disease 
 originates, not from a local, but general or 
 constitutional, affection. 
 
 2. Lippitudo aduliorum or senilis. Thia 
 arises from various acrimonies, and is like- 
 wise common to hard drinkers. 
 
 3. Lippitudo venerea, which arises from 
 a suppressed gonorrhoea, or fluor albus, and 
 is likewise observed in children born of pa- 
 rents with venereal complaints. 
 
 4. Lippitudo scrophulosa, which accom- 
 panies other scrophulous symptoms. 
 
 5. Lippitudo scorbutica, which afiects the 
 scorbutic. 
 
 Lipy'ria. (From KetTrto, to leave, and 
 "^vp, heat.) A sort of fever, where the 
 heat is drawn to the inward parts, while the 
 external are cold. 
 
 LIQUIDA'MBAR. (From liquidum^ 
 fluid, and ainbar, a fragrant substance, ge- 
 nerally taken for ambergris ; alluding to 
 the aromatic liquid gum which distils from 
 this tree.) The name of a genus of plants 
 in the Linnaean system. Class, Monoecia. 
 Order, Polyandria. 
 
 LiauiDA'MBAR styraci'flita. The sys- 
 tematic name of the tree which affords both 
 the liquid amber and storax liquida, or 
 liquid storax. The liquid amber is a resi- 
 nous juice, of a yellow colour, inclining to 
 red, at first about the consistence of turpen- 
 tine, by age hardened into a solid brittle 
 mass. It is obtained by wounding the bark 
 of this tree, which is described by Linnaeus 
 the Liquidambar foliis palmato-angulatis ; 
 foliis indivisis, acutis. The juice has a 
 moderately pungent, warm,balsamic taste, 
 and a very fragrant smell, not unlike that 
 of the Styrax calamita heightened by a lit- 
 tle ambergris. It is seldom used medicinally. 
 The Styrax liquida is also obtained from this 
 plant by boiling. There are two sorts dis- 
 tinguished by authors ; the one, the purer 
 part of the resinous matter, that rises to the 
 surface in boiling, separated by a strainer, 
 of the consistence of honey, tenacious like 
 turpentine, of a reddish or ash-brown 
 colour, moderately transparent, of an acrid 
 unctuous taste and a fragrant smell, faintly 
 resembling that of the solid storax, but 
 somewhat disagreeable. The other, the 
 niore impure part which remains on the 
 strainer, untransparent, and in smell and 
 taste much weaker than the former. Their' 
 use is chiefly as stomachics, in the form of 
 plaster. 
 
 Liquidambra. See Liquidambar styra- 
 eiflua. 
 
 LiauiRi'TiA. (From liquor, juice, or 
 from elikoris, Welsh.) See Glycyrrhisa. 
 
 Li'auoR ^the'reus vitrio'lictts. 
 The liquor procured from a distillation of 
 equal parts of sulphuric acid and spirit of 
 wine re-distilled. 
 
 Li'auoR aceta'tis ammo'wi^. See 
 Ammonia acetatis liqubr. 
 
 Li'ftiroR aceta'tis PLrMBi. See Plum~ 
 bi sxibacctatis liquor. 
 
L{<4 
 
 Lla 
 
 505 
 
 Ll'ttCoR aceta'tis plu'mbi bild'tus. 
 See Plumbi subacetalis liquor dilutus. 
 
 Li'aPOR ALu'^MiNis coMPo'siTus. Com- 
 pound solution of alum, " Take of alum, 
 sulphate of zinc, of each half an ounce ; 
 boiling water, two pints. Dissolve at the 
 same time the alum and sulphate of zinc in 
 the water, and then strain the solution 
 through paper." 
 
 This water was long known in our shops 
 under the title of aqua aluminosa bateana. 
 It is used for cleansing and healing ulcers 
 and wounds, and for removing cutaneous 
 eruptions, the part being bathed with it hot 
 three or four times a day. It is sometimes 
 likewise employed as a coUyrium ; and as 
 an injection in fluor albus and gonorrhoea, 
 when not accompanied with virulence, 
 
 Li'auoR ammo'nije. Solution of am- 
 monia. See Ammonia. 
 
 Li'auoR ammo'jvijE CARBOifATis. See 
 Ammo'nicE subcarbonas. 
 
 Ll'QUOR A'MNII. All that fluid 
 which is contained in the membranaceous 
 ovum surrounding the foetus in utero is 
 called by the general name of the waters, 
 the water of the amnion, or ovum, or liquor 
 amnii. The quantity, in proportion to the 
 size of the different parts of the ovum, is 
 greatest by far in early pregnancy. At the 
 time of parturition, in some cases, it amounts 
 to or exceeds four pints ; and in others it is 
 scarcely equal to as many ounces. It is 
 usually in the largest quantity when the 
 child has been some time dead, or is born 
 in a weakly state. This fluid is generally 
 transparent, often milky, and sometimes of 
 a yellow, or light brown colour, and very 
 different in consistence ; and these altera- 
 tions seem to depend upon the state of the 
 constitution of the parent. It does not 
 coagulate with heat, like the serum of the 
 blood; and, chemically examined, it is 
 found to be composed of phlegm, earthy 
 matter, and sea salt, in different proportions 
 in different subjects, by which the varieties 
 in its appearance and consistence are pro- 
 duced. It has been supposed to be excre- 
 mentitious ; but it is generally thought to 
 be secreted from the internal surface of the 
 ovum, and to be circulatory as in other ca- 
 vities. It was formerly imagined, that the 
 foetus was nourished by this fluid, of which 
 it was said to swallow some part frequently ; 
 and it was then asserted, that the qualities 
 of the fluid were adapted for its nourish- 
 ment. But there have been many exam- 
 ples of children born without any passage 
 to the stomach ; and a few, of children in 
 which the head was wanting, and which 
 have nevertheless arrived at the full size. 
 These cases fully prove that this opinion is 
 not just, and that there must be some other 
 medium by which the child is nourished, 
 besides the waters. The incontrovertible 
 uses of this fluid are, to serve the purpose 
 of affording a soft bed for the residence of 
 
 64 
 
 the ftetus, to which it allows free motion, 
 and prevents any external injury during 
 pregnancy : and inclose J in the membranes, 
 it procures the most gentle, j'et efficacious, 
 dilatation of the os uteri, and soft parts, at 
 the time of parturition. Instances have 
 been recorded, in which the waters of the 
 ovum are said to have been voided so early 
 as in the sixth month of pregnancy, without 
 prejudice either to the child or parent. The 
 truth of these reports seems to be' doubtful, 
 because, when the membranes are inten- 
 tionally broken, the action of the uterus ne- 
 ver fails to come on, when all the water is 
 evacuated. A few cases have occurred to 
 me, says Dr. Denman, in practice, which 
 might have been construed to be of this 
 kind ; for there was a daily discharge of 
 some colourless fluid from the vagina, for 
 several months before delivery ; bat there 
 being no diminution of the size of the 
 abdomen, and the waters being regularly 
 discharged at the time of labour, it was 
 judged that some lymphatic vessel near the 
 OS uteri had been ruptured, and did not 
 close again till the patient was delivered. 
 He also met with one case, in which, after 
 the expulsion of the placenta, there was no 
 sanguineous discharge, but a profusion of 
 lymph, to the quantity of several pints, in a 
 few hours after delivery ; but the patient 
 suffered no inconvenience, except from sur- 
 prise. 
 
 Li'aroR ANTiMo'jvrii tartariza'ti. 
 See Antimonium tartarisatum. 
 
 Li'auoR arsenica'lis. See Axsenic, 
 
 Li'auoR ca'lcis. See Calx. 
 
 Li'auoR cu'pRi ammojvia'ti. See Cupri 
 ammoniati liquor. 
 
 Li'auoR fe'rri alkali' jvi. See Ferri 
 alkalini liquor. 
 
 Li'auoR htdra'rgyri oxymuria'tis. 
 See Hydrargyri oxymurias. 
 
 Li'auoR. minera'lis ano'dynus Hoff- 
 ma'nni. Hoffman's anodyne liquor. A 
 preparation of ether, extolled as an anodyne 
 and antispasmodic. See Spirilus (etheris 
 compositi. 
 
 Li'auoR pota'ss^s;. See Polassce liquor. 
 
 Li'aUOR SUBCARBONA'tIS POTA'SSiE. 
 
 See Potassa subcarbonatis liquor. 
 
 Li'auoR vola'tilis co'rwu ce'rvi. 
 This preparation of the volatile alkali, com- 
 monly termed hartshorn, possesses the same 
 virtues as the sub-carbonate of ammonia. 
 It is in common use to smell at in faintings, 
 &c. See Ammonia subcarbonas. 
 
 Ldquorice. See Glycyrrhiza. 
 
 Liquorice, Spanish. See Glycyrrhiza. 
 
 LISTER, Martin, was born about 
 1638, of a Yorkshire family, settled in 
 Buckinghamshire, which produced many 
 medical practitioners of reputation ; and his 
 uncle. Sir Matthew Lister, was physician 
 to Charles I. and president of the college. 
 After studying at Cambridge, where he 
 was made fellow of St, John's College, b^^ 
 
506 
 
 LIT 
 
 LIT 
 
 royal mandate, he travelled to the coiitment Litho LABriu. (From x/tfo£, a slone^f 
 
 for improvemeut. On his return, in 1670, and xa^faya, to seize.) An instrument for 
 
 " " " ' ' ' ■ • ' ' extracting the stone from the bladder. 
 
 he settled at Yoi-k, where he practised for 
 many years with considerable success. 
 Having communicated many papers on the 
 natural history and antiquities of the north 
 of England to the Royal Society, he was 
 elected a fellow of that body : and he like- 
 wise enriched the Ashmolfean museum at 
 Oxford. He came, by the soUcitation of 
 his friends, to London, in 1684, having re- 
 
 LITHO'LOGY. (Lilhologia; from x<- 
 6oc, a stone, and xo^s?, a discoiu-se.) A 
 discourse or treatise on stones. 
 
 Lithoma'rga. Stone marie. Fuller's 
 earth is one of the most useful varieties of 
 lithomarge. 
 
 LITHONTRIPTICS. (Lifhontriplica, 
 sc. medicamenta ; from a/Ssc, a stone, and 
 
 eeived a diploma at Oxford ; and soon after T/xg^a, to bear away.) Lithontriptics. From 
 was admitted a fellow of the College of the strict sense and common acceptation of 
 Physicians. In 1698 he accompanied the the word, this class of medicine should com- 
 embassy to France; and published an ac- prehend such as possess a power of dissolving 
 count of this journey on his return. He calculi in the urinary passages. It is, how- 
 was made physician to Queen Anne about ever, doubted by many, whether there be in 
 three years before his death, which hap- natiure any such substances. By this term, 
 pened in the beginning of 1712. He wrote then, we mean those substances which pos- 
 on the Enghsh medicinal waters, on small- sess a power of removing a disposition ia 
 pox, and some other diseases ; but his the body to the formation of calculi. The 
 writings, though containing some valuable researches of modern chemists have proved, 
 practical observations, are marked by too that these calculi consist mostly of a pecu- 
 much hypothesis, and attachment to ancient liar acid, named the lithic or uric acid., 
 doctrines; and he particularly condemned With this substance, the alkalies are capable 
 the cooling plan of treatment in febrile of uniting, and forming a soluble compound ; 
 diseases, introduced by the sagacious Syden- and these are accordingly almost the sole 
 ham. His reputation is principally founded lithontriptics. From the exhibition of alka- 
 ©u his researches in natural history and line remedies, the symptoms arising from 
 comparative anatomy, on which he pub- stone in the bladder are very generally alle- 
 lished several separate works, as well as viated ; and they can be given to such an 
 necu-ly forty papers in the Philosophical extent that the urine becomes very sensibly 
 Transactions. alkaline, and is even capable of exerting a. 
 Lithago'ga. (From x«9(;j, a stone, and solvent power on these concretions. Their 
 a.ya>, to bring away.) Medicines which administration, however, cannot be conti- 
 
 expel the stone 
 
 Litharge. See Lithargyrus. 
 
 Litharge plaster. See Emplastrum U- 
 [Jiargyri. 
 
 Lytha'rgirtjs. (From x:6o?, a stone, 
 and oLfyvfot, silver.) Lithargyrum. An 
 oxyd of lead, in an imperfect state of vitrifi- 
 cation. When silver is refined by cupel- 
 lation with lead, this latter metal, which is 
 scorified, and causes the scorification of the 
 imperfect metals alloyed with the silver, is 
 transformed into a matter composed of 
 small semitransparent shining plates, resem- 
 bling mica; which is litharge. Litharge is 
 more or less white or red, according to the 
 metals with which the silver is alloyed. The 
 white is called litharge of silver ; and the red 
 has been improperly called litharge of gold. 
 See Lead, B.nd plumbi subacetaiis liquor. 
 
 LI'THIAS. A hthiate, or salt, formed 
 
 nued to this extent for any length of tlmej 
 from the irritation they produce on the sto- 
 mach and urinary organs. The use, there- 
 fore, of the alkalies, as solvents, or lithon- 
 triptics, is now scarcely ever attempted ; 
 they are employed merely to prevent the 
 increase of the concretion, and to palliate the 
 painful symptoms, which they do apparently 
 by preventing the generation of lithic acid, 
 or the separation of it by the kidneys ; the 
 urine is thus rendered less irritating, and the 
 surface of the calculus is allowed to become 
 smooth. 
 
 When the alkalies are employed with this 
 view, they are generally given neutralized, 
 or with excess of carbonic acid. This ren- 
 ders them much less irritating. It at the 
 same time, indeed, diminishes their solvent 
 power ; for tlie alkaline carbonates exert no 
 action on urinary calculi ; but they are still 
 
 by the union of the lithic acid, or acid of capable of correcting that acidity in the 
 the stone sometimes foimd in the human primae viaa, which is the cause of the depo- 
 
 bladder, with difierent bases 
 of ammonia, Szc. 
 LITHI'ASIS. (From hteos, a stone.) 
 
 1. The formation of stone or gravel. 
 
 2. A tumour of the eyelid, under which 
 is a hard concretion resembhng a stone. 
 
 thus, Hthiate sition of the lithic acid from the urine, and 
 therefore serve equally to paUiate the dis- 
 ease. And when their acrimony is thus di- 
 minished, their use can be continued for 
 any length of time. 
 
 It appears from tlie experiments of Four- 
 
 Lithoi'des. (Froin x<8oc, a stone, and croy, and others, tliat some other ingredients 
 
 itS'oi, a likeness ; so called from its hard- of calculi, as well as the lithic acid, are dis- 
 
 ness.) The petrous portion of the tempo- solved by the caustic alkali, and various es- 
 
 Tal bone. periments have shown that most calculi yield 
 
LIT 
 
 LIT 
 
 to its power. It is obvious, however, that 
 what is taken by the mouth is subject to 
 many changes in the aUmentary canal, and 
 also the lymphatic and vascular systems: and 
 in this way it must be exceedingly difficult to 
 get such substances (even, were they not lia- 
 ble to alterations) in sufficient quantity into 
 the bladder. Indeed there are very few au- 
 thenticated cases of the urine being sochang- 
 ed as to become a menstruum for the stone. 
 Excepting the case of Dr. Newcombe, re- 
 corded by Dr. Whytt, the instance of Mr. 
 Home is almost the only one. Though 
 lithontriptics, however, may not in general 
 dissolve the stone in the bladder, yet it is an 
 incontrovertible fact that they frequently 
 mitigate the pain ; and, to lessen such tor- 
 ture as that of the stone in the bladder, is 
 surely an object of no little importance. 
 Lime was long ago known as a remedy for 
 urinary calculi, and different methods were 
 employed to administer it. One of these 
 plans fell into the hands of a Mrs. Steevens, 
 and her success caused great anxiety for the 
 discovery of the secret. At last. Parliament 
 bought the secret for the sum of 5000Z. 
 In many instances, stones which had been 
 unquestionably felt w^ere no longer to be 
 discovered ; and as the same persons were 
 examined by surgeons of the greatest skill 
 and eminence, both before and after tlie 
 exhibition of her medicines, it was no won- 
 der that the conclusion was drawn that the 
 stones really were dissolved. From the ces- 
 sation of such success, and from its now 
 being known that the stones are occasion- 
 ally protruded between the fasciculi of 
 the muscular fibres of the bladder, so as 
 to be lodged in a kind of cyst on the out- 
 side of the muscular coat, and cause no 
 longer any grievances, surgeons of the pre- 
 sent day are inclined to suspect that this 
 must have happened in Mrs. Steevens's 
 cases. This was certainly what happened 
 in one of the cases on whom the medicine 
 had been tried. It is evident that a stone 
 so situated would not any longer produce 
 irritation, but would also be quite indisco- 
 verable by the sound, for, in fact, it is no 
 longer in the cavity of the bladder. 
 
 As soap was, with reason, supposed to 
 increase the virtues of the lime, it led to 
 the use of caustic alkali, taken in mucilage, 
 or veal broth. Take of pure potash ?viij ; 
 of quick lime ^iv; of distilled water, J^ij. 
 Mix them well together in a large bottle, 
 and let them stand for twenty-four hours. 
 Then pour off the ley, filter it through 
 paper, and keep it in well stopped vials for 
 use. Of this, the dose is from thirty drops 
 to 3U5 which is to be repeated two or three 
 times a-day, in a pint of veal broth, early 
 in the morning, at noon, and in the evening. 
 Continue this plan for three or four months, 
 living, during the course, on such things as 
 least counteract the effect of the medicine. 
 
 The common fixed alkalies, or carbona- 
 ted alkali, and the acidulous soda-water, 
 have of late been used as lithontriptics. Ho- 
 ney has also been given ; and Mr. Home, 
 surgeon at the Savoy, has recorded its uti- 
 lity in his own and his father's cases. Bit- 
 ters have likewise been tried. 
 
 Dismissing all theories, lime-water, soap, 
 acidulous soda-water,caustic alkali, and bit- 
 ters, are useful in cases of stone. Of the 
 soap, as much may be taken as the stomach 
 will bear, or a3 much as will prove gently 
 laxative ; but of the lime-water, few can 
 take more than a pint daily. 
 
 The acidulous soda-water may be takes 
 in larger quantities, as it is more agreeable. 
 
 There is a remedy celebrated in Hollandj 
 under the name of liquor lithontriptica 
 loosii, which contains, according to an ac- 
 curate analysis, muriate of lime. This pro- 
 fessor Hufeland recommends in the follow- 
 ing form : 
 
 I^ Calcis muriatae 3j. 
 
 Aquffi distillatae, ^ij- ft- solutio. 
 
 Thirty drops are to be taken four times 
 a-day, which may be increased as far as the 
 stomach will bear. 
 
 For curing stone patients, little reliance 
 can be placed in any lithontriptics hitherto 
 discovered, though they may rationally be 
 given, with a confident hope of procuring an 
 alleviation of the fits of pain attending the 
 presence of stone in the bladder. After 
 all, the only certain method of getting rid 
 of the calculus is the operation. See Li- 
 thotomy. 
 
 LiTHONTRY'PTics. (From A<Qi5c, a stone^ 
 and ^fvTrlai, to break.) See Lithontriptics. 
 
 LITHOSPE'RMUM. (From x/flof, a 
 stone, and a-viffA^L, seed; named from the 
 hardness of its seed.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Liunaean system. Class, Pentandria. Or- 
 der, Monogynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacoposial name of common 
 or officinal gromwell. 
 
 LiTHOsPE'RMUM officiwa'le. The sys- 
 tematic name of the officinal gromwell. The 
 seeds of this officinal plant, Lithospermum 
 officinale ; seminibus IcEvibus, coroVis vix ca- 
 lycem superantibus, foliis lanceolatis, of Lin- 
 naeus, were formerly supposed, from their 
 stony hardness, to be efficacious in calculous 
 and gravelly disorders. Littl s credit is given 
 to .their lithontriptic ciiaruoter, yet they 
 are occasionally used as a diuretic for clear- 
 ing the urinary passages, and for obriatin^^- 
 strangury, in the form of emulsion. 
 
 LITHO'TOMY. {Lithutomia ; Ircm 
 >.iioc, a stone, and Ti/xvce, to cut.) Cysto- 
 mia. The operation of cutting into the 
 bladder, in order to extract a stone. Se- 
 veral methods have been recommendt?d for 
 performing this operation, but thfere are 
 only two which can be practised wiUi any 
 propriety. One is, where the operation 15 
 
508 
 
 LIV 
 
 to be performed immediately above the 
 pnbes, in that part of the bladder which is 
 Qot covered with the peritonaeum, called the 
 high operation. The other, where it is done 
 in the perinaeum, by laying open the neck 
 and lateral part of the bladder, so as to allow 
 of the extraction of the stone, called the la- 
 teral operation, from the prostate gland of 
 the neck of the bladder being laterally rut. 
 Li'TRON. (Corruptly written for vilpov.) 
 Nitre. 
 
 Li'Tus. (From lino, to anoint.) A lini- 
 ment. 
 
 LI'VER., nVst/j. Hepar. A large viscus, 
 of a deep red colour, of great size and 
 weight, situated under the diaphragm, in 
 the right hypochondrium, its smaller portion 
 occupying part of the epigastric region. In 
 the human bodj', the liver is divided into 
 two principal lobes, the right of which is by 
 far the largest. They are divided on the 
 upper side by a broad ligament, and on the 
 other side by a considerable depression or 
 fossa. Between and below these two lobes 
 is a smaller lobe, called lobulus Spigelii. In 
 describing this viscus, it is necessary to at- 
 tend to seven principal circumstances : — 
 its ligamrnts; its surfaces ; its margins; its 
 tubercles ; its fissure ; its sinus ; and the 
 pori biliari. 
 
 The ligatnenis of the liver are five in 
 number, all arising from the peritonaeum. 
 1. The, right lateral ligament, which con- 
 nects the thick right lobe with the posterior 
 part of the diaphragm. 2. The left lateral li- 
 gament, which connects the convex surface 
 and margin of the left lobe with the dia- 
 phragm, and, in those of whom the liver is 
 very large, with the cesophagus and spleen. 
 3. The broad or middle suspensory ligament, 
 which passes from the diaphragm into the 
 convex surface, and separates the right lobe 
 of the liver from the left. It descends from 
 above through the large fissure to the con- 
 cave surface, and is then distributed over 
 the whole liver. 4. The round ligament, 
 which in adults consists of the umbilical vein ; 
 indurated into a ligament. 5. The coronary 
 ligament. 
 
 The liver has two surfaces, one siiperior, 
 which is convex and smooth, and one in- 
 ferior, which is concave, and has holes and 
 depressions to receive, not only the conti- 
 guous viscera, but the vessels running into 
 the liver. 
 
 The margins of the liver are also two in. 
 number ; the one, which is posterior and 
 superior is obtuse, the other, situated ante- 
 riorly and inferiorly, is acute. 
 
 The tubercles of the liver are likewise 
 two in number, viz. lobuhis anonymus, and 
 lobulus caudatus, and are found near the 
 vena portae. 
 
 Upon looking ou the concave surface of 
 this viscus, a considerable fissure is obvious, 
 known bv the name of the fissure of the liver. 
 
 LIV 
 
 In order to expose the sinus, it is necc?» 
 sary to remove the gall-bladder, when a 
 considerable sinus, before occupied by the 
 gall-bladder, will be apparent. 
 
 The blood vessels ofthe hver are the hepatic 
 artery, the vena portae, and the venae cavje 
 hepaticae, which are described under their 
 proper names. The absorbents of the liver 
 are very numerous. The liver has nerves 
 from the great intercostal and eighth pair, 
 which arise from the hepatic plexus, and 
 proceed along with the hepatic artery and 
 vena portae into the substance of the liver. 
 With regard to the substance of the liver, 
 various opinions have been entertadned. It 
 is, however, now pretty well ascertained to 
 be a large gland, composed of lesser glands 
 connected together by cellular structure. 
 The small glands which thus compose the 
 substance of the liver, are termed penicilli. 
 from the arrangement of the minute rami- 
 fications of the vena portae composing each 
 gland, resembling that of the hairs of a 
 pencil. The chjef use of this large viscus 
 is to supply a fluid, named bile, to the 
 intestines, which is of the utmost Importance 
 in chylincation. The small penicilli per- 
 form this function by a specific action on 
 the blood they contain, by which they se- 
 cret in their very minute ends the fluid 
 termed hepatic bile ; but whether they pour 
 it into what is called a follicle, or not, is yet 
 undecided, and is the cause of the difference 
 of opinion respecting the substance of the 
 liver. If it be secreted into a follicle, the 
 substance is truly glandular, according to 
 the notion of the older anatomists : but if it 
 be secreted merely into a small vessel, called 
 a biliary pore (whose existence can be de- 
 monstrated) corresponding to the end of each 
 of t!ie penicilli, without any intervening fol- 
 licle, its substance is then, in their opinion, 
 vascular. According to our notions in the 
 present day, in either case, the liver is said 
 to be glandular ; for we have the idea of a 
 gland when any arrangement of vessels per- 
 forms the office of separating from the 
 blood a fluid or substance different in its 
 nature from the blood. The small vessels 
 which receive the bile secreted by the peni- 
 cilli, are called pori biliarii ; these converge 
 together throughout the substance of the 
 liver towards its under surface, and, at 
 length, form one trunk, called ductus hepa- 
 ticus, which conveys the bile into either the 
 ductus commimis choledochus, or ductus cys- 
 iicus. See Gall bladder. 
 
 Liver, acute inflammation of the. See 
 Hepatitis. 
 
 Liver of sulphur. See Sulphuret. 
 
 Liver-wort. See Marchantia polymorpha. 
 
 Liver-wort, ash-coloured. See Lichen ca- 
 ninus. 
 
 Liver-wort, ground. See Lichen caninus. 
 
 Liver-wort, Iceland, fiee Lichen islandi~ 
 
 CTS. 
 
LOB 
 
 LOG 
 
 509 
 
 Liver-wort, noble. See Marchantia poly- 
 morpha. 
 
 Li'voR. (From liveo, to be black aud 
 blue.) A blackish mark on the body, from 
 a blow. A dark circle under the eye. 
 
 Lix. (From kh, light.) Potash. Wood- 
 ash. 
 
 Lixi'viA vite,iola'ta sflphu'rea. An 
 impure sulphate of potash. 
 
 LIXrVIAL. Those salts are called lixi- 
 vial which have been extracted by lixivia- 
 tion, and these chiefly are fixed alkalies ; 
 which are therefore called lixivial salts. 
 
 LIXIVIATION. Lessive. The process 
 employed by chemists of dissoivicg, by 
 means of warm water, the saline and solu- 
 ble particles of cinders, the residues of distil- 
 lation and combustion, coals and natural 
 earths, in order to obtain those particles 
 which are termed lixivial salts. 
 
 LIXrVIUM. (From lix, wood-ash.) 
 The liquor in which saline and soluble par- 
 ticles of the residues of distillation and 
 combustion are disijolved. 
 
 LixfviuM sapona'rium. See PotasscB 
 liquor. 
 
 LiyiivivM ta'rtari. See Poiassce sub- 
 carbonalis liquor. 
 
 LOBB, Theophilus, practised as a 
 physician in Loudon with considerable re- 
 putation, and left several works on medical 
 topics. He died in 1763, in the 8.5th year 
 of his age. He wrote on fevers, small-pox, 
 and some other diseases : but his most cele- 
 brated publication was, " A Treatise on 
 Solvents of the Stone, and on curing the 
 Stone and the Gout by Aliments," which 
 passed through several editions, and was 
 translated into Latin and French ; he con- 
 sidered the morbid matter of an alkaline 
 nature, and vegetable acids as the remedy. 
 He was author also of " A Compendium of 
 the Practice of Physic," and of several pa- 
 pers in the Gentleman's iVIagazine. 
 
 LOBE'LIA. (Named in honour of Lo- 
 bel, a botanist.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnsean system. Class, Syngenesia. Or- 
 der, Monogamia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopcsial name of the blue 
 lobelia, or cardinal flower. 
 
 Lobe'lia stphili'tica. The systema- 
 tic name of the blue lobelia of the pharma- 
 copoeias. The root is the part directed by 
 the Edinburgh Pharmacopoeia for medicinal 
 use ; in taste it resembles tobacco, and is 
 apt to excite vomiting. It derived the name 
 of syphilitica from its efficacy in the cure of 
 syphilis, as experienced by the North Ame- 
 rican Indians, who considered it as a specific 
 in that disease, and with whom it was long 
 an important secret, which was purchased 
 by Sir William Johnson, and since pub- 
 lished by different authors. The method of 
 employing this medicine is stated as fol- 
 lows : A decoction is made of a handful of 
 
 the roots m three measures of water. Of 
 this half a measure is taken in the morning 
 feisting, and repeated in the evening ; and 
 the dose is gradually increased, till its pur- 
 gative effects become too violent, when the 
 decoction is to be intermitted for a day or 
 two, and then renewed, unld a perfect cure 
 is effected. During the use of this medicine, 
 a proper regimen is to be enjoined, and the 
 ulcers are also to be frequently washed with 
 the decoction, or, if deep and foul, to be 
 sprinkled with tlie powder of the inner bark 
 of the New Jersey tea-tree. Ceanothus 
 Americanus. Although the plant thus used 
 is said to cure the disease in a very short 
 time,yet it is not found that the antisyphilitic 
 powers of the lobelia have been confirmed 
 in any instance of European practice. 
 
 LO'BULUS. (Dim. of lobus, a lobe.) 
 A small lobe. 
 
 Lo'bulus accesso'rius. See Lobulus 
 anonymus. 
 
 LO'BULUS ANO'NYMUS. Lobuhis 
 accessorius anterior-quadratus. The ante- 
 rior point of the right lobe of the liver. 
 Others define it to be that space of the great 
 lobe betwixt the fossa for the umbilical vein 
 and gall-bladder, and extending forward 
 from the fossa for the lodgement of the vena 
 portffi, to the anterior margin of the liver. 
 
 Lo'bulus cauda'tus. Processus cauda- 
 tus. A tail-like process of the liver, stretch- 
 ing downward from the middle of the great 
 right lobe to the lobulus spigellii. It is be- 
 hind the gall-bladder and betwixt the fossa 
 venae portaruin, and the fissure for the 
 lodgement of the vena cava. 
 
 LO'BULUS SPIGE'LII. Lobulus pos- 
 terior. L. posticus papillalus. The lobulus 
 spigelii is betwixt the two greater lobes, 
 but rather belonging to the right great 
 lobe. From its situation, deep behind, and 
 from its having a perpendicular papilla- 
 like projection, it is called lobulus posterior, 
 or papillatus. To the left side it has the 
 fissure for the lodgement of the ductus veno- 
 sus ; on the right, the fissure for the vena 
 cava ; and above, it has the great transverse 
 fissure of the hver, for the lodgement of the 
 cylinder of the porta ; obliquely to the right, 
 and upwards, it has a connection with the 
 lower concave surface of the great lobe, by 
 the processus caudatus, which Winslow calls 
 one of the roots of the lobulus spigelii. It is 
 received into the bosom of the lesser curve 
 of the stomach. 
 
 LOCA'LES. The fourth class of Cul- 
 len's Nosology, which comprehends morbid 
 affections that are partial, and includes 
 eight orders, viz. dysaesthesiae, dysorexise, 
 dyscinesiae, apocenoses, epischeses, tumores, 
 ectopia, and dialyses. 
 
 Loca'lis membru'na. The pia mater. 
 
 LO'CHlA. (From >.o)(^iua>, to bring 
 forth.) The cleaasings. 'I'he serous, and 
 for the mo3t part green-coloured, discharge 
 
>10 
 
 LOiV 
 
 LON 
 
 that takes place from the uterus and vagina 
 of -women, during the first four days after 
 delivery. 
 
 LOCHIORRHCE'A. (From mx^l, and 
 and f 54), to flow.) An excessive discharge 
 of the lochia. 
 
 Locked jaw. See Tetanus. 
 
 Logwood. See Hcematoxylon campechia- 
 num. 
 
 LOMMIUS, JoDOCTJS, was born in Guel- 
 derland, about the commencement of the 
 16tli century. Having received from his 
 father a good classical education, he turned 
 his attention to medicine, which he studied 
 chiefly at Paris. He practised for a consi- 
 derable time at Tournay, where he was 
 pensionary-physician in 1557 ; and three 
 years after he removed to Brussels. The 
 period of his death is not known. He left 
 three small works, which are still valued 
 from the purity and elegance of their Lati- 
 nity: a Commentarj'on Celsus ; Medicinal 
 Observations, in three books ; and a Trea- 
 tise on the Cure of continued Fevers ; the 
 two latter have been several times reprint- 
 ed and translated. 
 
 Lonchi'tis. (From xoy^n, a lance ; so 
 named because the leaves resemble the head 
 of a lance.) The herb spleenwort. 
 
 Longa'num. (From longus, long; so 
 named from its length.) The intestinum 
 rectum. 
 
 Longing. A disease peculiar to the 
 female, and only during pregnancy, and 
 those states in which the uterine discharge 
 is suppressed. 
 
 LONGl'SSIMUS DO'RSI. Lumhodorso 
 trachelien, of Dumas. This muscle, which 
 is somewhat thicker than the sacro-lumba- 
 lis, greatly resembles it, however, in its 
 shape and extent, and arises, in common 
 with that muscle, between it and the spine. 
 It ascends upwards along the spine, and is 
 inserted by small double tendons into the 
 posterior and inferior part of all the trans- 
 verse processes of the vertebras of the back, 
 and sometimes of the last vertebra of the 
 neck. From its outside it sends off several 
 bundles of fleshy fibres, interspersed with a 
 few tendinous filaments, which are usually 
 inserted into the lower edge of the ten 
 uppermost ribs, not far from their tubercles. 
 In some subjects, however, they are found 
 inserted into a less nvmiber, and in others, 
 though more rarely, into ever}' one of the 
 ribs. Towards the upper part of this 
 muscle is observed a broad and thin portion 
 of fleshy fibres, which cross and intimately 
 adliere to the fibres of the longissimus dorsi. 
 This portion arises from the upper and pos- 
 terior part of the transverse processes of 
 the five or six uppermost vertebrae of the 
 back, by as many tendinous origins, and is 
 usually inserted by six tendinous and fleshy 
 slips, into the transverse processes of the six 
 inferior vertebras of the neck. This portion 
 
 is described by Winslow and Albinus, as a 
 distinct muscle ; by the former, imder the 
 name of transversalis major colli, and by the 
 latter, under that of transversalis eervicis. 
 But its fibres are so intimately connected 
 with those of the longissimus dorsi, that it 
 may very properly be considered as an ap- 
 pendage to the latter. The use of this mus- 
 cle is to extend the vertebrae of the back, 
 and to keep the trunk of the body erect ; by 
 means of its appendage, it likewise serves to 
 turn the neck obliquely backwards, and a 
 little to one side. 
 
 LoNGi'ssiMus ma'nfs. The flexor tertii 
 internodii pollicis. 
 
 LoNGi'ssiMus o'ctJLi. The obliquus ma- 
 jor oculi. 
 
 LONGITUDINAL SINUS. Longitudi- 
 nal sinus of the dura mater. A triangular 
 canal, proceeding in the falciform process 
 of the dura mater, immediately under the 
 bones of the skull, from the crista galli to 
 the tentorium, where it branches into the 
 lateral sinusses. The longitudinal sinus has 
 a number of trabeculae or fibres crossing it. 
 Its use is to receive the blood from the veins 
 of the pia mater, and convey it into the late- 
 ral sinusses, to be carried through the inter- 
 nal jugulars to the heart. 
 
 LO'NGUS CO'LLI. Pre dorso cervical, 
 of Dumas. This is a pretty considerable 
 muscle, situated close to the anterior and 
 lateral part of the vertebra of the neck. 
 Its outer edge is in part covered by the rec- 
 tus internus major. It arises tendinous and 
 fleshy within the thorax, from the bodies of 
 the three superior vertebras of the back, la- 
 terally; from the bottom and fore-part of 
 the transverse processes of the first and se- 
 cond vertebrae of the back, and of the last 
 vertebra of the neck : and likewise from the 
 upper and anterior points of the transverse 
 processes of the sixth, fifth, fourth, and third 
 vertebrae of the neck, by as many small, dis- 
 tinct tendons ; and is inserted tendinous into 
 the fore-part of the second vertebra of the 
 neck, near its fellow. This muscle, whea 
 it acts singl}', moves the neck to one side ; 
 but, when both act, the neck is brought di- 
 rectly forwards. 
 
 LONI'CERA. The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linnsean system. Class, Pen- 
 tandria. Order, Monogynia. 
 
 LoNi'cERA diervi'lla. The systema- 
 tic name of a species of honey-suckle. Di- 
 ervilla. The young branches of this spe- 
 cies, Lonicera diervilla ; racemis termina- 
 libus, foliis serratis, of Linnaeus, are em- 
 ployed in North America as a certain re- 
 medy in gonorrhoea and suppression of 
 urine. It has not yet been exhibited in Eu- 
 rope. 
 
 LoNi'cERA PERicLi'MENtTM. Honeysuc- 
 kle. This beautiful and common plant was 
 formerly used in the cure of asthma, for 
 cleansing sordid nicer?, and removing diseia^ 
 
LOIL 
 
 LOW 
 
 ill 
 
 i-es ot tlie skin, virtues it does not now ap- 
 pear to possess. 
 
 Looseness. See Diarrhma. 
 
 Lo'PEz ra'dix. Radix lopeziuna. Radix, 
 indica lopeziana. The root of an unknown 
 tree, growing, according to some, at Goa. 
 It is met witli in pieces of different thick- 
 ness, some at least of two inches diameter. 
 The woody part is whitish, and very light ; 
 softer, more spongy, and whiter next the 
 bark, including a denser, somewhat reddish, 
 medullary part. The bark is rough, wrink- 
 led, brown, soft, and, as it were, woolly, 
 pretty thick, covered with a thin paler cuti- 
 cle. Neither the woody nor cortical part 
 has any remarkable smell or taste, nor any 
 appearance of resinous matter. It appears 
 that this medicine has been remarkably 
 effectual in stopping colliquative diarrhoeas, 
 which had resisted the usual remedies. 
 Those attending the last stage of consump- 
 tions were particularly relieved by its use. 
 It seemed to act, not by an astringent 
 power, but by a faculty of restraining and 
 appeasing spasmodic and inordinate mo- 
 tions of the intestines. Dr. Gaubius, who 
 gives this account, compares its action to 
 that of Simarouba, but thinks it more ejfica- 
 cious than this medicine. 
 
 Lopes-root. See Lopez radix. 
 
 Lopezia'na ra'dix. See Lopez radix. 
 
 LopHA'DiA. (From xoaof, the liinder 
 part of the neck.) Lophia. The first ver- 
 tebras of the neck. 
 
 LoRDo'sjs. (From Kopio;, curved, bent.) 
 An affection of the spine, in which it is 
 bent inwards. 
 
 Lo'rica. (From lorico, to crust over.) 
 A kind of lute, with which vessels are 
 coated before they are put into the fire. 
 
 Lorica'tion. Coating. Nicholson re- 
 commends the following composition for 
 the coating of glass vessels, to prevent their 
 breaking when exposed to heat. Take of 
 sand and clay, equal parts ; make them into 
 a thin paste, with fresh blood, prevented 
 from coagulating by agitation, till it is cold, 
 and diluted with water ; add to this some 
 hair, and powdered glass ; with a brush, 
 dipped in this mixture, besmear the glass ; 
 and when this layer is dry, let the same 
 operation be repeated twice, or oftener, till 
 the coat applied is about one-third part of 
 an inch in thickness. 
 
 Lo'rijsd matri'cis. An epilepsy, or a 
 convulsive disorder, proceeding from the 
 uterus. 
 
 LORRY, Anne-Charles, was born 
 near Paris in 1725. He studied and prac- 
 tised as a physician, with unremitting zeal 
 and peculiar modesty, and obtained a high 
 reputation. At 23 he was admitted doctor 
 of medicine at Paris, and subsequently be- 
 came doctor regent of the faculty. He was 
 author of several works, some of which still 
 maintain their value ; particularly his trea- 
 tise on Cutaneous Diseases, which com- 
 
 bines much erudition and accurate obser- 
 vation, with great clearness of arrangement, 
 and perspicuity of language. He died in 
 1783, 
 
 Loss of .Appetite. See .Anorexia. 
 
 LOTION. (Lotio ; from lavo, to wash.) 
 An external fluid application. Lotions are 
 usually applied by wetting linen in them, 
 and keeping it on the part affected. 
 
 LOTUS. (From xa), to desire.) LA 
 tree whose fruit was said to be so delicious 
 as to make those who tasted it to forsake all 
 other desires : hence the proverb Acdtov 
 (ipctyov, lotum guslavi : I have tasted lotus. 
 
 2. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnsean system. Class, Diadelphia. Or- 
 der, Decandria. 
 
 LOUIS, Anthony, was born at Metz 
 in 1723. He attained great reputation as 
 a surgeon, and was honoured with nume- 
 rous appointments, and marks of distinction, 
 as well in his own, as by foreign countries. 
 He wrote the surgical part of the " Ency- 
 clopedie," and presented several interest- 
 ing papers to the Royal Academy of Sur- 
 gery, of which he was secretary ; besides 
 which, he was author of several works oh 
 anatomical, medical, and other subjects. 
 In a memoir on the legitimacy of retarded 
 births, he maintains that the detention of 
 the foetus more than ten days beyond the 
 ninth month is physically impossible. 
 
 Lousy disease. A general corruption of 
 the humours, in consequence of which these 
 insects are bred in ulcers, and cover the 
 whole body. 
 
 Love-apple. The fruit of the Solanum 
 lycopersicum, of Linnaeus. It is so much 
 esteemed by the Portuguese and the Spa- 
 niards, that it is an ingredient in almost all 
 their soups and sauces, and is deemed cool- 
 ing and nutritive. 
 
 Lavage. See Ligusticum Levisticum. 
 
 LOWER, Richard, was born in Corn- 
 wall about the year 1631. He graduated 
 at Oxford, and having materially assisted 
 the celebrated Dr. Willis in his dissections, 
 he was introduced into practice by that 
 physician. In 1665 he published a defence 
 of Willis's work on Fevers, displaying 
 much learning and ingenuity. But his most 
 important performance was entitled, 
 " Tractatus de Corde, item de motu et ca- 
 lore Sanguinis, et Chyli in eum transitu," 
 printed four years after. He demonstrated 
 the dependance of the motions of the hccirt 
 upon the nervous influence, and referred 
 the red colour of arterial blood to the action 
 of the air in the lungs ; he also gave an ac- 
 count of his experiments, made at Oxford 
 in February 1665, on the transfusion of 
 blood from one living animal to another, of 
 which an abstract had before appeared in 
 the Philosophical Transactions. He after- 
 wards practised this upon an insane person, 
 before the Royal Society, of which he wag 
 admitted a fellow in 1667, as well as of the 
 
512 
 
 LUI 
 
 LUM 
 
 College of Physicians. The reputation ac- 
 quired by these and some other minor pub- 
 lications procured him extensive practice, 
 particularly after the death of Dr. Willis : 
 but his political opinions brought him into 
 discredit at court, and he declined conside- 
 I'ably before the close of his life in 1691. 
 The operation of transfusion was soon ex- 
 ploded, experience having shown that it 
 was attended with pernicious conse- 
 quences. 
 
 Loxa'rthros. (From ko^o;, oblique, 
 and AfiBpov, a joint.) An obliquity of the 
 joint, without spasm or luxation. 
 
 Ltr'DrsHELMo'NTii. The waxen vein, 
 called also ludusparacelsi. A stony matter 
 said to be serviceable in calculus. 
 
 LUDWIG, Christiaw Theophilus, 
 was born in Silesia in 1709, and educated 
 for the medical profession. Having a strong 
 bias towards natural history, he went on an 
 expedition to the north of Africa : and soon 
 after his return, in 1733, he became pro- 
 fessor of medicine at Leipsic. The first 
 thesis defended there under his presidency 
 related to the manner in which marine 
 plants are nourished ; which he showed not 
 to be by the root, as is the case in the gene- 
 rality of the vegetable kingdom. He after- 
 wards published several botanical works, in 
 which he finds many objections to the Lin- 
 nsean arrangement, rather preferring that 
 of Rivinus ; but on very unsatisfactory 
 grounds. Elementary works were likewise 
 written by him on the diiferent branches of 
 medical knowledge. A more important work 
 is entitled " Adversaria Medico-practica," 
 in three octavo volumes. He has given an 
 account of his trials of Stramonium and 
 Belladonna in epilepsy, by no means fa- 
 vourable to either. He died in 1773. 
 
 Lu'es dei'fica. One of the pompous 
 names for epilepsy. 
 
 Ltj'ES necro'des convulsi'va. a mild 
 typhus fever. 
 
 LU'ES VENE'REA. (From xvc^, to 
 dissolve, because it produces dissolution ; 
 and venerea, from Venus, because it is pro- 
 pagated by acts of venery.) The plague of 
 Venus, or the venereal disease. Dr. Cul- 
 len calls it syphilis. It has also been called 
 the venereal pestilence, or pox. Aphrodi- 
 sius morbus. Morbus gaUicus. Indicus 
 morbus. JiTeapolitanus morbus. Palursa. 
 See Syphilis and Gonorrhoea. 
 
 LUISINUS, Louis, was born at Udina, 
 where he obtained considerable reputation 
 about the middle of the 16th century. He 
 translated Hippocrates's aphorisms into La- 
 tin hexameters ; and published a treatise on 
 regulating the affections of the mind by 
 moral philosophy and the medical art : but 
 his most celebrated work is entitled 
 " Aphrodisiacus," printed at Venice, in two 
 folio volumes : the first containing an ac- 
 count of preceding treatises on syphillis, the 
 I'econcl comprehended principally the ma^ 
 
 nuscript works on the subject, which had not 
 then been committed to the press. 
 
 LU'JULA. (Corrupted or contracted 
 from Allelujah, Praise the Lord ; so called 
 from its many virtues.) See Oxalis acetosella. 
 
 LUMBA'GO. (From lumhus, the loin.) 
 A rheumatic affection of the muscles about 
 the loins. 
 
 Lumba'go psoa'dica. Lumbago aposie- 
 malosa. Lumbago ab arihrocace. Pains 
 in the loins from abscess. 
 
 Lcmba'res arte'rije. The lumbal 
 arteries. 
 
 Lumba'res ne'rvi. The Imnbal nerve. 
 
 Lumba'res ve'n^. The lumbal veins, 
 
 Lumba'ris exte'rjvus. See ^uadralus.. 
 lumboriim. 
 
 Ltjmba'ris inte'rntjs. See Psoas 
 magnus. 
 
 LUMBAR ABSCESS. Psoas abscess, 
 A species of arthropuosis, that receives its 
 name from the situation in which the mat- 
 ter is foimd, namely, upon the side of the 
 psoas muscle, or betwixt that and the iliacus 
 internus. Between these muscles, there 
 lies a quantity of loose cellular membrane, 
 in which an inflammation often takes place, 
 either spontaneously or from mechanical in- 
 juries. This terminates in an abscess that 
 can procure no outlet but by a circuitous 
 course, in which it generally produces irre- 
 parable mischief, without any violent symp- 
 toms occurring to alarm the patient. The 
 abscess sometimes forms a sv>relling above 
 Poupart's ligament; sometimes below it; 
 and frequently the matter glides under the 
 fascia of the thigh. Occasionally, it makes 
 its way through the sacro-ischiatic foramen, 
 and assumes rather the appearance of a fis- 
 tula in ano. The uneasiness in the loins, 
 and the impulse communicated to the tu- 
 mour, by coughing, evince that the disease 
 arises in the lumbar region ; but it must be 
 confessed, that we can hardly ever know the 
 existence of the disorder, before the tu- 
 mour, by presentingitself externally, leads 
 us to such information. The lumbar abscess 
 is sometimes connected with diseased ver- 
 tebriE, which may either be a cause or ef- 
 fect of the collection of matter. The dis- 
 ease, however, is frequently unattended 
 with this complication. 
 
 The situation of the symptoms of lumbar 
 abscess renders this affection liable to be 
 mistaken for some other, viz. lumbago and 
 nephritic pains, and towards its termina- 
 tion, for crural or femoral henaia. The 
 first, hoAvever, is not attended with the 
 shivering that occurs here ; and nephritic 
 complaints are generally discoverable by 
 attention to the state of the urine. The 
 distinction from crural hernia is more difii- 
 cult. In both, a soft inelastic swelling is 
 felt in the same situation : but in hernia, it 
 is attended with obstructed feeces, vomiting, 
 &c. and its appearance is always sudden, 
 while the lumbar tumour is preceded by va- 
 rious complaints before its appearance in 
 
LtiN 
 
 LUT 
 
 313 
 
 the thigh. In a horizontal posture, the 
 abscess also totally disappears, while the 
 hernea does not. 
 
 Lumbar region. The loins, 
 
 LUMBRICA'LES MA'NUS. {Lumbri- 
 cales, sc. miisculi ; from their resemblance 
 to the lumbricus, or earth-worm. Fidici- 
 nales. Flexor primi internodii digitorum 
 manics, vel perforatus lumbricalis, of Cow- 
 per. Anuli tendino-phalangiens, of Dumas. 
 The four small flexors of the fingers, which 
 assist the bending of the fingers when the 
 long flexors are in full action. They arise 
 thin and fleshy fi'om the outside of the ten- 
 dons of the flexor profundus, a little above 
 the lower edge of the carpal ligaments, and 
 are inserted by long slender tendons into 
 the outer sides of the broad tendons of the 
 interosseal muscles about the middle of the 
 first joint of the fingers. 
 
 LUMBRICA'LES PE'DIS. Planti- 
 tendino-phalangien, of Dumas. Four mus- 
 cles like the former, that increase the flex- 
 ion of the toes, and draw them inwards. 
 
 LUMBRrCUS. (d lubricitate ; from its 
 slipperiness.) Ascaris lumbricoides. Lum- 
 bricus teres. The long round worm. A 
 species of worm which inhabits occasionally 
 the human intestines. It hcis three nipples 
 at its head, and a triangular mouth in its 
 middle. Its length is from four to twelve 
 inches, and its thickness, when twelve 
 inches long, about that of a goose-quill. 
 They are sometimes solitary, at other times 
 very numerous. 
 
 LuMBRi'cus TERRE'STRis. See Earth- 
 worm. 
 
 Lu'mbtts ve'weris. See Achillea mille- 
 folium. 
 
 Lr'NA. (So named from its resemblance 
 in brightness to the moon.) The old alche- 
 mistical name of silver. 
 
 Lunar caustic. See Argentinitras. 
 
 LUNA'RE OS. One of the bones of the 
 wrist. 
 
 Luna'tica ischu'ria. (From luna, the 
 moon.) A suppression of urine which 
 returns monthly. It js noticed by Sauva- 
 ges. 
 
 LUNG. Pulmo. The lungs are two 
 viscera situated in the chest, by means of 
 which we breathe. The lung in the right 
 cavjty of the chest is divided into three 
 lobes, that in the left cavity into two. They 
 hang in the chest, attached at their superior 
 part to the neck, by means of the trachea, 
 and are separated by the mediastinum. They 
 are also attached to the heart by means of 
 the pulmonary vessels. The substance of 
 the lungs is of four kinds, viz. vesicular, 
 vascular, bronchial, and parenchymatous. 
 The vesicular substance is composed of the 
 air-cells. The vascular invests those cells 
 like a net-work. The bronchial is formed 
 by the ramifications of the bronchia through- 
 out the lungs, having the air-cells at their 
 extremities : and the spoogj'- substance that 
 
 connects these parts is termed the paren- 
 chyma. The lungs are covered with a fine 
 membrane, a reflection of the pleura, called 
 pleura pultnonalis. The internal surface of 
 the air-cells is covered with a very fine, 
 delicate, and sensible membrane, which is 
 continued from the larynx through the tra- 
 chea .and bronchia. The arteries of the 
 lungs are the bronchial, a branch of the 
 aorta, which carries blood to the lungs for 
 their nourishment ; and the pulmonary, 
 which circulates the blood through the air- 
 cells to undergo a certain change. The pul- 
 monary veins return the blood that has un- 
 dergone this change, by four trunks, into the 
 left auricle of the heart. The bronchial 
 veins terminate in the vena azygos. The 
 nerves of the lungs are from the eighth pair 
 and great intercostal. The absorbents are 
 of two orders; the superficial, and deep- 
 seated : the former are more readily detect- 
 ed than the latter. The glands of these vis- 
 cera are called bronchial. They are mu- 
 ciparous, and situated about the bronchia. 
 See Respiration. 
 
 Lung-wort, spotted. See Pulmonaria 
 officinalis. 
 
 LUTIA. (From xvma), to molest.) A 
 genus of disease including encysted tumours, 
 whose contents are very thick, and some- 
 times solid, as meliceris, atheroma, steatoma. 
 and ganglion. 
 
 Lfpi'nus. (From Kvn-yi, grief, or dis- 
 like ; so called from its extreme bitterness.) 
 Under this term the white lupin is directed 
 in some pharmacopoeias. The seed, the 
 ordinary food of mankind in the days of 
 Galen and Pliny, is now forgotten. Its 
 farinaceous and bitter meal is occasionally 
 exhibited to remove worms from the intes- 
 tines, and made into poultices to resolve in- 
 dolent tumours. 
 
 Lupi'nus a'letts. The systematic name 
 of the white lupin. See Lupinus. 
 
 LU'PULUS. (From wtth, dislike : so 
 named from its bitterness). See Humu- 
 lus. 
 
 LUTUS. The wolf, so named from its 
 rapacity. The cancer is also so called, be- 
 cause it eats away the flesh like a wolf. 
 
 Lfstra'go. (From Itistro, to expiate ; 
 so called because it was used in the ancient 
 purifications.) Flat or base vervain. 
 
 Lute. See Lutum. 
 
 Lu'tea cd'rpora. See Corpus lufeum. 
 
 Lfte'ola. (From lutum, mud, because 
 it grows in muddy places, or is of the colour 
 of mud.) Struthium. Dyer's weed. Di- 
 oscorides recommends it as useful in jaun- 
 dice, but it is now neglected. 
 
 LU'TUM. (From xt/Toc, soluble.) C(e- 
 mentum. Mud. Lute. A composition 
 with which chemical vessels are covered, 
 to preserve them from the violence of the 
 fire, and to close exactly their joinings to 
 each other, to retain the substances which 
 
>i4 
 
 LYC 
 
 LYM 
 
 they eontain when they are volatile and 
 reclHced to vapour. 
 
 LUXATION. {Luxatura; from luxo, 
 to put out of joint.) A dislocation of a 
 Ibone from its proper cavity. 
 
 Lyca'btche. (From xuxo?, a virolf, and 
 ^-yX'^t to strangle.) A species of quincy, in 
 which the patient makes a noise like the 
 howling of a wolf. 
 
 Ltcanthro'pia. (From \v»oc, a wolf, 
 and ctvOfnvo?, a man.) A species of insa- 
 nity, in which the patients leave their 
 houses in the night, and wander about likp 
 wolves, in unfrequented places. 
 
 Lt'chjvis. (From xv^^voi, a torch ; be- 
 cause the ancients used its leaves rolled up 
 for torches.) A name of several vegetable 
 productions. 
 
 Lyco'cTOJJUM. (From xuao?, a wolf, 
 and KTUVO!, to slay ;) so called because it 
 was the custom of hunters to secrete it in 
 raw flesh, for the purpose of destroying 
 Wolves, 
 
 LYCOPE'RDON. (From Kvitoi, a wolf, 
 and 'sre^So), to break wind : so named be- 
 cause it was supposed to spring from the 
 dung of wolves.) 
 
 1 . The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnsean system. Class, Crypiogamia. Or- 
 der, Fungi. 
 
 2, The pharmacopoeial name of the puff- 
 ball. See Lycoperdon bovisla. 
 
 Ltcope'rdon bovi'sta. The systematic 
 name of the puff-ball. Crepitus lupi. A 
 round or egg-shaped fungus, the Lycoper- 
 don bovista, subrmundum, lacerato dehiscens, 
 of Linnseus ; when fresh, of a white colour, 
 with a very short, or scarcely any pedicle, 
 growing in dry pasture grounds. When 
 young, it is sometimes covered w^th tuber- 
 cles on the outside, and is pulpy within. 
 By age it becomes smooth externally, and 
 dries internally into a very fine, light, 
 brownish dust, which is used by the com- 
 mon people to stop haBmori'hages. See 
 Lycoperdon. 
 
 Lycope'rdon ttt'ber. The systematic 
 iiame of the truffle. Tuber cibarium, of 
 Dr. Withering. A solid fungus of a globu- 
 lar figure, which grows under the sm^face of 
 the ground without any roots or the access 
 ©flight, and attains a size from a pea to the 
 largest potato. It has a rough, blackish 
 coat, and is c'o-titute of fibres. Cooks are 
 well acquainteu with its use and qualities. 
 It is found in woods and pastures in some 
 parts of Kent, but is not very common in 
 England. In France and Spain, truffles 
 are very frequent, and grow to a much 
 larger size than they do here. In tliese 
 places the peasants find it worth their while 
 to search for them, and they train up dogs 
 and swine for this purpose, who, after they 
 have been inured to their smell by their 
 masters frequently placing them in their 
 way, will readily scrape them up as they 
 ramble the fields and wood?, 
 
 Lycope'rsicum. (From auroj, a w<rit^ 
 and TTifo-iKov, a peach ; so called from its 
 exciting a violent degree of lust.) Wolf's 
 peach. Poisonous. 
 
 LYCOPO'DIUM. (From xwk«c, a wolf, 
 and TTovg, a foot; so called from its suppO" 
 sed resemblance.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnsean system. Class, Cryptogamia. Or- 
 der, Musci. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the club= 
 moss. See Lycopodimn clavatum, 
 
 Ltcopo'dhtm clava'tum. The syste^ 
 matic name of the club-moss. Wolf's claw. 
 This plant, muscus clavalus, affords a great 
 quantity of pollen, which is much esteemed 
 in some places to sprinkle on young children^ 
 to prevent, and in curing the parts which 
 are fretting. A decoction of the herb is 
 said to be a specific in tlie cure of the plica 
 polonica. 
 
 Lxcopo'dixtm se'lago. The systematio 
 name of the upright club-moss. Muscus 
 erectus. The decoction of this plant acts 
 violently as a vomit and a purgative, and 
 was formerly on that account employed to 
 produce abortions. 
 
 Ltco'fsis. (From kvicoc, a wolf, and 
 o4<f, an aspect ; so called from its being of 
 the colour of a wolf.) Echium ^gyptia- 
 cum, or wall-bugloss. 
 
 LY'COPUS. (From huico?, a wolf, and 
 TTouc, a foot ; so named from its likeness.) 
 The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- 
 nsean system. Class, Diandria. Order, 
 Monogynia. Wolf's-claw, or water hore- 
 hound. The Lycopus europeus is some- 
 times used as an astringent. 
 
 Lygi'smus. (From Kvyi^ce, to distort.) 
 A dislocation. 
 
 Ly'gcs. (From xvyi^oti, to bend ; so 
 called ' from its flexibility.) The agnus 
 castus. 
 
 LYMPH. Lympha. The liquid con- 
 tained in the lymphatic vessels. It has a ' 
 fatuous smell, no taste, and is of a crystal- 
 line colour. Its specific gravity is greater 
 than water ; in consistence, it is thin and 
 somewhat viscid. The quantity in the hu- 
 man body appears to be very great, as the 
 system of the lymphatic vessels forms no 
 small part of it. Its constituent pi'iuciples 
 appear to be albuminous water and a little 
 salt. The lymphatic vessels absorb this 
 fluid from the tela cellulosa of the whole 
 body, from all the viscera and the cavities 
 of the viscera ; and convey it to the tho- 
 racic duct, where it is mixed witli the 
 chyle. 
 
 The use of the lymph is to return the su- 
 perfluous nutritious jelly from every part, 
 and to mix it with the chyle in the thoracic 
 duct, there to be furtlier converted into the 
 nature of the animal ; and, lastly, it has 
 mixed with it the superfluous aqueous va- 
 pour, which is effused into the cavities of 
 the cranium, thorax, abdomen^ &c. 
 
LYM 
 
 LYM 
 
 315 
 
 LYMPHATIC GLANDS. Glandulm sorbents having passed through tlie axilla&y 
 
 ^yniphalicoB. See Conglobate gland. 
 
 LYMPHATICS. Absorbent vessels, that 
 carry a transparent fluid, or lymph. They 
 are small and transparent, and originate in 
 every part of the body. With the lacteal 
 vessels of the intestines they form what is 
 termed the absorbent system. Their termi- 
 aation is in the thoracic duct. See Ab- 
 sorbents, Lacteals, and Thoracic duct. 
 
 Liymphatics of the head and nec/c— Ab- 
 sorbents are found on the scalp and about 
 the viscera of the neck, which unite into 
 a considerable branch, that accompanies 
 the jugular vein. Absorbents have not been 
 <ietected in the human brain : yet there can 
 be no doubt of there being such vessels : 
 it is probable that they pass out of the era- 
 mum through the canalis caroticus and fo- 
 ramen lacerum in basi cranii, on each side, 
 and join the above jugular branch, which 
 passes through some glands as it proceeds 
 into the chest to the angle of the subclavi- 
 an and jugular veins. 
 
 The absorbents from the right side of the 
 head and neck, and from the right arm, do 
 not run across the neck, to unite with the 
 great trunk of the system ; they have an 
 equal opportunity of dropping their con- 
 tents into the angle betwixt the right sub- 
 clavian and the jugular vein. These ves- 
 sels then uniting, form a trunk, which is 
 little more than an inch, nay, sometimes not 
 a quarter of an inch, in length, but which 
 has nearly as great a diameter as the pro- 
 per trunk of the left side. 
 
 This vessel lies upon the right subcla- 
 vian vein, and receives a very considera- 
 ble number of lymphatic vessels ; not only 
 does it receive the lymphatics from the 
 right side of the head, thyroid gland, neck, 
 &c. and the lymphatics of the arm, but it 
 
 glands, form two trunks, which unite into 
 one, to be inserted with the jugular absorb- 
 ents into tli©- thoracic duct, at the angle 
 formed by the union of the subclavian with 
 the jugular vein. 
 
 Lymphatics of the inferior extremities. — 
 These are also superficial and deep-seated. 
 The superficial ones lie between the skin 
 and muscles. Those of the toes and foot 
 form a branch, which ascends upon the back 
 of the foot, over the tendon of the cruraeus 
 anticus, forms with other branches a plexus 
 above the ancles, then proceeds along the 
 tibia over tlie knee, sometimes passes 
 through a gland, and proceeds up the in- 
 side of the thigh to the subinguinal glands. 
 The deep-seated absorbents follow the course 
 of the arteries, and accompany the femoral 
 artery, in which course they pass through 
 some glands in the leg and above the knee, 
 and then proceed to some deep-seated sub- 
 inguinal glands. The absorbents from about* 
 the external parts of the pubes, as the penis 
 and perineum, and from the external parts 
 of the pelvis, in general, proceed to the in- 
 guinal glands. The subinguinal and ingui- 
 nal glands send forth several branches, 
 which pass through the abdominal ring; 
 into the cavity of the abdomen. 
 
 Lymphatics of the abdominal and thoracic 
 vicera. — The absorbents of the lower ex- 
 tremities accompany the external iliac arte* 
 ry, where they are joined by many branches 
 from the uterus, urinary bladder, spermatic 
 chord, and some branches accompanying the 
 internal iliac artery ; they then ascend to 
 the sacrum, where they form ^plexus, which 
 proceeds over the psoas muscles, and meet- 
 ing with the lacteals of the mesentery, form 
 the thoracic duct, or trunk of the absorb- 
 ents, which is of a serpentine form, about 
 
 receives also those from the right side of the size of a crow-quill, and runs up the dor - 
 
 the thorax and diaphragm, from the lungs 
 of this side, and from the parts supplied by 
 the mammary artery. Both in this and in 
 the great trunk, there are many valves. 
 
 Lymphatics of the upper extremities. — 
 The absorbents of the upper extremities are 
 divided into superficial and deep-seated. 
 The superficial absorbents ascend under the 
 skin of the hand in every direction to the 
 
 sal vertebrae, through the posterior open- 
 ing of the diaphragm, between the aorta 
 and vena azygos, to the angle formed by the 
 union of tlie left subclavian and jugular 
 veins. In this course it receives : — the cU)- 
 sorbents of the kidneys, which are superficial 
 and deep-seated, and unite as they proceed 
 towards the thoracic duct : and the absorb- 
 ments of the spleen, which are upon its peri- 
 
 wrist, from whence a branch proceeds upon toneal coat, and unite with those of the pan- 
 
 the posterior surface of the fore-arm to the creas : — a branch from a plexus of vessels 
 
 head of the radius, over the internal condyle passing above and below the duodenum, and 
 
 of the humerus, up to the axilla, receiving formed by the absorbents of the stomach, 
 
 several branches as it proceeds. Another which come from tlie lesser and greater cur- 
 
 branch proceeds from the wrist along the 
 anterior part of the fore-arm, and forms a 
 net-work, with a branch coming over the 
 ulna from the posterior part, and ascends 
 
 vature, and are united about the pylorus 
 with those of the pancreas and liver, which 
 converge from the external surface and in- 
 ternal parts towards the portae of the liver, 
 
 on the inside of the humerus to the glands of and also by several branches from the gall- 
 the axilla. The deep-seated absorbents ac- bladder. 
 
 company the larger blood-vessels, and pass 
 through two glands about the middle of the 
 humerus, and ascend to the glands of the 
 axilla. The superficial and deep-seated ab- 
 
 Use of Lymphatics. — The office of these 
 vessels is to take up substances which are 
 applied to their mouths ; tlius the vapour 
 of circttmsnribed cavities, and of the cellg of 
 
516 
 
 LYS 
 
 LYT 
 
 the cellular membrane, are removed by the 
 lymphatics of those parts ; and thus mercury 
 and other substances are taken into the sys- 
 tem when rubbed on the skin. 
 
 The principle by wliich this absorption 
 takes place, is a power inherent in the 
 mouths of absorbing vessels, a vis insita 
 dependent on the high degree of irritability 
 of their internal membrane by which the 
 vessels contract and propel the fluid for- 
 wards. Hence the use of this function ap- 
 pears to be of the utmost importance, viz. 
 to supply the blood with chyle ; to remove 
 the superfluous vapour of circumscribed ca- 
 vities, otherwise dropsies, as hydrocephalus, 
 hydrothorax, hydrocardia, ascites, hydroce- 
 le, &;c. would constantly be taking place : to 
 remove the superfluous vapour from the 
 cells of the cellular membrane dispersed 
 throughout every part of the body, that ana- 
 sarca may not take place : to remove the 
 hard and soft parts of the body, and to con- 
 vey into the system medicines which are 
 applied to the surface of the body. 
 
 Ltpo'ma. See Lipoma. 
 
 LY'RA. (From wpa., a lyre, or musical 
 instrument.) Psalterium. The triangular 
 medullary space between the posterior cru- 
 ra of the fornix of the cerebrum, which is 
 marked with prominent medullary fibres 
 that give the appearance of a lyre. 
 
 Ly'rijs. (From /j/ra, the lyre ; so called 
 because its leaves are divided like the strings 
 of a lyre.) The doronicum Germanicuni, 
 or German leopard' s-bane. 
 
 Lysigy'ia. (From xvu, to loosen, and 
 yutov, a member.) The relaxation of limbs. 
 
 LYSIMA'CHIA. (From Lysimackm, 
 who first discovered it.) The name of a 
 genus of plants in the Linnsean system. 
 Class, Pentandria. Order, Monogynia. 
 
 Ltsima'chia kummula'ria. The sys- 
 tematic name of the money-wort. Num- 
 mularia. Hirundinaria. Centimorbia, Mo- 
 ney-wort. This plant is very common in 
 our ditches. It was formerly accounted 
 
 vulnerary ; it possesses antiscorbutic and re- 
 stringent qualities. Boerhaave looks upon 
 it as similar to a mixture of scurvy-grass 
 with sorrel. 
 
 Lysima'chia FtTRpp'REA. See I/ythrum 
 salicaria. 
 
 Lyssode'ctus. (From waa-a., canine 
 madness, and S^a.ii,)ivfji.i, to bite.) One who 
 is mad in consequence of having been bit- 
 ten by a mad animal. 
 
 LY'THRUM. (From xv^fov, blood; 
 so called from its resemblance in colour.) 
 The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- 
 naean system. Class, Dodecandria. Order, 
 Digynia. 
 
 Ly'thrcm salica'ria. (Salicaria, from 
 salix, a willow : from the resemblance of 
 its leaves to those of a willow.) The sys- 
 tematic name of the common or purple wil- 
 low-herb. Lysimachia purpurea. The 
 herb, root, and flowers possess a considera- 
 ble degree of astringency, and are used me- 
 dicinally in the cure of diarrhoeas and dy- 
 senteries, fluor albus, and haemoptysis. 
 
 LYTTA. Cantharis. Musca Hispanica. 
 Lytta vesicutoria, of Linnaeus. The blister- 
 ing fly. Spanish fly. The importance of 
 these flies, by their stimulant, corrosive, and 
 epispastic qualities, in the practice of phy- 
 sic and surgery, is very considerable ; in- 
 deed, so much so, as to induce many to con- 
 sider them as the most powerful medicine 
 in the materia medica. These flies have a 
 green, shining gold body, and are common 
 in Spain, Italy, France, and Germany. The 
 largest come from Italy, but the Spanish 
 cantharides are generally preferred. When 
 applied on tlie skin, in the form of a plaster, 
 it soon raises a blister full of serous matter, 
 and thus relieves inflammatory diseases, as 
 phrenitis, pleuritis, hepatitis, phlegmon, bu- 
 bo, myositis, arthritis, &c. The tincture of 
 these flies is also of great utility in several cu- 
 taneous diseases, rheumatic afliections, scia- 
 tic pains, & c. but ought to be used with much 
 caution. See Blister and Tincfura Lyttm. 
 
 M. 
 
 M« This letter has two significations : thus m. f. haust. signifies mix and let a 
 
 when herbs, flowers, chips, or such-like sub- draught be made. 
 
 stances are ordered in a prescription, and Maca'jndon. (Indian.) A tree growing 
 
 M. follows them, it signifies manipulus, a in Malabar, whose fruit is roasted and eat- 
 
 handful ; and when several ingredients have en as a cure for dysenteries, and in cholera 
 
 been directed, it is a contraction of misce ; morbus, and other complaints. 
 
MAC 
 
 MAD 
 
 ol? 
 
 Macapa'tli. Sarsaparilla. 
 
 Macaxocotli'fera. The name of a tree 
 in the West Indies, whose fruit is sweet and 
 laxative. A decoction of the bark of this 
 tree cures tlie itch, and the powder thei-eof 
 heals ulcers. 
 
 MACS RIDE, David, was born in the 
 county of Antrim, of an ancient Scotch 
 fainil}^, in 1726. x\fter serving his appren- 
 ticesiiip to a surgeon, he went into the na^y, 
 "where he remained some years. At this 
 period he was led to investigate particularly 
 the treatment of scurvy, upon which he 
 afterwards published a treatise. After the 
 peace of Aix-la-Chapelle, he attended the 
 lectures in Edinburgh and London ; and 
 about the end of 1749, settled in Dublin as 
 a surgeon ajad accoucheur, but his youth and 
 modesty greatly retarded his advancement 
 at first. In 1764 he published his Experi- 
 mental Essays, which were every where re- 
 ceived with great applause ; and the Uni- 
 versity of Glasgow conferred upon him a 
 Doctor's degree. For several years after 
 this he gave private lectures on physic ; 
 which he published in 1772 : this work dis- 
 played great acuteness of observation, and 
 very philosophical views of pathology ; and 
 contained a new arrangement of diseases, 
 which appeared to Dr. Cullen of sufficient 
 importance to be introduced into his system 
 of nosology. His merit being thus dis- 
 played, he got into very extensive practice ; 
 indeed he was so much harassed, that he 
 sufiered for sometime an almost total in- 
 capacity for sleep ; when an accidental cold 
 brought on lugh fever and delirium, which 
 terminated his existence towards the close 
 of 1778. 
 
 Mace. See Myristica. 
 
 Macedonian parsley. See Bubon Mace- 
 donicum. 
 
 Macedoni'sium se'mew. The seeds of 
 the Smyrnium olusatrum, said to possess bit- 
 terish, aromatic, and carminative virtues. 
 
 Ma'cer. (From masa, Heb.) Grecian 
 macer or mace. The root which is import- 
 ed from Barbary by this name, is supposed 
 to be the simarouba, and is said to be anti- 
 dysenteric. 
 
 MACERATION. (From macero, to soft- 
 en by water.) In a pharmaceutical sense, 
 this term implies an infusion either with or 
 without heat, wherein the ingredients are 
 intended to be almost wholly dissolved in 
 order to extract their virtues. 
 
 Macer.o'w A. The Smyrnium olusatrum, 
 or herb Alexander. 
 
 Mach^'ria. The persicaria, or peach- 
 kernels. 
 
 Mach^'rion. Machceris. The ampu- 
 tating-knife. 
 
 MACHA'ON. The proper name of an 
 ancient physician, said to be one of the sons 
 of ^sculapius ; whence some authors have 
 fancied to dignify their own inventions with 
 his name, as particularly a coUyrium, de- 
 
 scribed by Scribonius, intituled, Asclepias 
 Machaonis ; and hence also, medicine in 
 general is by some called Ars Machaonia. 
 
 Machiname'jSttum AE.iSTio'ifis. A ma- 
 chine for reducing dislocation. 
 
 MACHi'NULiE. A word sometimes used 
 by physical writers to express those little 
 compositions which are parts of stone. It 
 is a sortof I'ocky marie. 
 
 Ma'cia. The anagallis. 
 
 MA'CIES. A wasting of the body. See 
 Atrophy and Tabes. 
 
 MA'CIS. Mace. See Myristica. 
 
 MACQUER, Joseph, was born at Paris 
 in 1710, where he became doctor of medi- 
 cine, professor of pharmacy, and censor- 
 royal. He was likewise a member of some 
 foreign academies, and conducted the medi- 
 cal and chemical department of the Journal 
 des Sgavans. He pursued chemistry, not 
 so much with a view of multiplying phar- 
 maceutical preparations, as had been mostly 
 the case before, but rather as a branch of 
 natursd philosophy ; and gained a considera- 
 ble reputation by publishing several useful 
 and popular works on the subject. The 
 most laborious of these was a dictionary in 
 two octavo volumes ; subsequently transla- 
 ted into English by Mr. Keir, with great 
 improvements. He published also " For- 
 mulae Medicamentorum Magistralium,' ' and 
 had a share in the composition of the Phar- 
 macopaeia Parisiensis of 1758. His death 
 occurred in 1784. 
 
 Ma'cre. The macer. 
 
 Macrophysoce'phalus. (From fjiiticftoci 
 long, i^va-t;, nature, and Ki<pttK>i, the head.) 
 One who has a head unnaturally long, and 
 large. This word, according to Turton, is 
 only used by Ambrose Parey. 
 
 Macro'piper. (From /mttupo;, long, and 
 TTiirifit, pepper.) See Piper longum. 
 
 MACROFJfffi'A. (From /u.a.x.fiog, long, and 
 TfVio), to breathe.) A difficulty of breath- 
 ing, where the inspirations are at long in- 
 teiTals. 
 
 MA'CULA. a spot, a permanent dis- 
 colouration of some portion of the skin, 
 often with a change of its texture, but not 
 connected with any disorder of the consti- 
 tution. 
 
 Ma'cul^ a'lb^. White specks on the 
 eye. 
 
 Ma'cvl,je hepa'tic^. Hepatic, or liver- 
 coloured spots on the skin. 
 
 Ma'ctjl^ la'tje. Shingles, or erysipelas. 
 
 Ma'cul^ oculo'rcm. Cataracts; white 
 specks on the eye. 
 
 Ma'culjE pestile'ntes. Petechial, or 
 purple spots. 
 
 Ma'cul^ vene'rEjE. The venereal 
 eruption. 
 
 Ma'cul^ voLA'TiciE. Any transitory 
 eruption. 
 
 Mad-apples. See Solarum melongena. 
 
 MADARO'SIS. (From y.ciJ'oc, bald, 
 without hair.) A defect or loss of eve- 
 
518 
 
 MA& 
 
 MAG 
 
 brows or eye-lashes, causing a disagreeable 
 deformity, and painful sensation of the eyes, 
 in a strong light. 
 
 Madder. See Ruhia. 
 
 Madness. See Melancholia, and Mania. 
 
 Madness, Canine. See Hydrophobia. 
 
 Ma'dor. Moisture. A sweating. See 
 Ephidrosis. 
 
 MAGATTI, CiESAR, was born in 1579, 
 in the duchy of Reggio. He distinguished 
 himself by his early proficiency in philosophy 
 and medicine at Bologna, where he gra- 
 duated in his 18th year ; and afterwards 
 went to Rome. Returning at last to his 
 native country, he soon acquired so much 
 reputation in his profession, that he v/as 
 invited, as professor of surgery, to Ferrara ; 
 and after greatly distinguishing himself in 
 that capacity, he was induced, during a 
 severe illness, to enter into the fraternity of 
 Capuchins. He still continued, however, 
 to practise, and acquired the confidence of 
 persons of the first rank, especially the duke 
 of Modena. But suffering severely from 
 the stone, he underwent an operation at 
 Bologna in 1647, which he did not long 
 survive. He was author of a considerable 
 improvement in the art of surgery, by his 
 work entitled "De rara Medicatione Vul- 
 nerum," condemning the use of tents, and 
 recommending a simple, easy method of 
 dressing, without the irritation of frequently 
 cleansing and rubbing the tender granula- 
 tions : and in an appendix he refutes the 
 notion of gun-shot v/ounds being envenomed, 
 or attended with cauterization. He after- 
 wards published a defence of this work 
 B^ainst some objections of Sennertus. 
 
 Magda'leon. (From /uaa-ero), to knead.) 
 A mass of plaster, or other composition, re- 
 duced to a cylindrical form. 
 
 MAGELLA'wicrs co'rtex. The Winter- 
 anus cortex, nearly allied in its properties 
 to canella alba. 
 
 Ma'gistert. (From magister, a master.) 
 The ancient chemists used this word to sig- 
 nify a peculiar and secret metliod of pre- 
 paring any medicine, as it were, by a mas- 
 terly process. A subtle preparation, as a 
 precipitate or solution, by menstruum. 
 
 Magistra'lia. (From magister, a mas- 
 ter.) Applied by way of eminence, to such 
 medicines as are extemporaneous, or in 
 comjnon use. 
 
 Magistra'ktia. (From magistro, to 
 rule; so called by way of eminence, as 
 exceeding all othei-s in virtue.) See Lnpe- 
 ratoria. 
 
 Ma'gma. (From ixo-c-tk, to blend toge- 
 ther.) Ecpitsma. A thick ointment. The 
 faeces of an ointment after the thinner parts 
 are strained off. A confection. 
 
 MA'GNES. (From Magnes, its inven- 
 tor.) The magnet, or load-stone. A mud- 
 dy iron-ore, in which the iron is modified 
 in such a manner as to afford a passage 
 to a fluid called the magnetic fluid. The 
 
 magnet exhibits certain phenomena ; it is 
 known by its property of attracting steel 
 filings, and is found in Auvei-gne, in Biscay, 
 in Spain, in Sweden, and Siberia. 
 
 Ma'gnes arsenica'lis. Arsenical mag*- 
 net. It is a composition of equal parts of 
 antimony, sulphur, and arsenic, mixed and 
 melted together, so as to become a glassy 
 body. 
 
 Ma'gwes EPiiiE'psi.s:. The native cin- 
 nabar. 
 
 MAGNE'SIA. 1. The ancient chemists 
 gave this name to such substances as they 
 conceived to have the power of attracting 
 any principle from the air. Thus an earth 
 wliich, on being exposed to the air, in- 
 creased in weight, and yielded vitriol, they 
 called magnesia vitriolata : and later che- 
 mists, observing in their process for obtain- 
 ing magnesia, that nitrous acid was separa- 
 ted, and an earth left behind, supposing it 
 had attracted the acid, called it magnesia 
 nitri, which, from its colour, soon obtained 
 tlie name of magnesia alba. 
 
 2. An earth not found pure in nature, 
 but obtained by art from some of its com- 
 binations. It gives a peculiar character to 
 the substances of wMch it forms a part. 
 The stones which contain magnesia in a 
 considerable quantity have generally a 
 smooth and unctuous feel, a greenish cast, 
 a fibrous or striated texture, and a silky 
 lustre. Among them we may mention, 
 talc, steatite, serpentine, chlorite, asbestus, 
 actinolite, jade, or nephritic stone, baikalitCf 
 boracite, &c. It is likewise found neutrali- 
 zed with various acids. It has been dis- 
 covered by VauqueUn in several sea-plants. 
 
 Properties. — Pure magnesia does not form 
 with water an adhesive ductile mass. It is 
 in the form of a very white spongy powder, 
 soft to the touch, and perfectly tasteless. 
 It is very slightly soluble in water. It 
 absorbs carbonic acid gradually from the 
 atmosphere. It changes very delicate blue 
 vegetable colours to green. Its attraction 
 to the acids is weaker than those of the 
 alkalies. Its salts are partially decomposed 
 by ammonia, one part of the magnesia being 
 precipitatisd, and the other forming a triple 
 compound. Its specific gravity is about 2.3. 
 It is infusible even by the most intense heat ; 
 but when mixed "vvith some of the other 
 earths it becomes fusible. It combines with 
 sulphur. It does not unite to phosphorus 
 or carbon. It is not dissolved by alkalies 
 in the humid way. When heated strongly, 
 it becomes phosphorescent. With the dense 
 acids it becomes ignited. With all the 
 acids it forms salts of a bitter taste, mostly 
 very soluble. 
 
 Method of obtaining Magnesia. — The 
 usual method of procuring magnesia, is to 
 precipitate it from sulphate of magnesia by 
 means of an alkali. 
 
 To effect this, dissolve any quantity of 
 sulphate of magnesia in a large quantity of 
 
MAw. 
 
 MAG- 
 
 519 
 
 distiiied water, and add to it gradually a 
 solution of perfectly pure subcarbonate of 
 potash or soda, till no more precipitate 
 ensues. Then collect the precipitate on a 
 cloth, and boil it repeatedly in a large 
 quantity of distilled water, till this fluid 
 passes perfectly tasteless. It is then to be 
 dried, and exposed in a crucible to a red 
 heat, till a sample of it, when cold, does 
 not occasion the least effervescence with 
 acids. 
 
 In this process, a double decomposition 
 takes place, the sulphuric acid of the sul- 
 phate of magnesia combines with the al- 
 kali, and forms sulphate of potash ; and the 
 carbonic acid of tlie alkali joins to the dis- 
 engaged magnesia, and forms subcarbonate 
 of magnesia ; the latter is precipitated, and 
 the sulphate of potash remains in solu- 
 tion. On exjwsing the subcarbonate of 
 magnesia to heat, the acid is expelled, and 
 the magnesia is left behind in a pure state. 
 The magnesia of the present London Phar- 
 macopceia was formerly called Magnesia 
 calcinata: usia ; pura. It is directed to 
 be made thus : — " Take of carbonate of 
 magnesia, four ounces ; burn it in a very 
 strong fire, for two hours, or until acetic 
 acid being dropped in, extricates no bub- 
 bles of gas." It is given as an absorbent, 
 antacid, and eccoprotic, in cardialgia, 
 spasms, convulsions, and tormina of the 
 bowels of infants ; pyrosis, flatulencies, and 
 other diseases of the primsevise ; obstipation, 
 ieucorrhosa, rickets, scrofula, crusta lactea, 
 and podagra. The dose is from half a 
 drachm to a drachm. 
 
 Magne'sia calcina'ta. See Magnesia. 
 
 Magn'esia opali'na. In making the 
 hepar antimonii, some add, to the antimony 
 and nitre, decrepitated sal-ammoniac, and 
 thus make the opalin. It is a weaker 
 emetic than the liver of antimony. 
 
 Magne'sia vitriola'ta. See Magnesia 
 sulphas. 
 
 Magne'sia u'sta. See Magnesia. 
 
 MAGNE'SIiE CARBO'NAS. Magne- 
 sia alba. Subcarbonate of magnesia. The 
 London College direct it to be made as 
 follows : — " Take of sulphate of magnesia, 
 a pound ; subcarbonate of potash, nine 
 ounces ; water, three gallons. Dissolve 
 the subcarbonate of potash in three pints 
 of the water, and strain ; dissolve also the 
 sulphate of magnesia separately in five pints 
 of the water, and strain ; then add the rest of 
 the water to this latter solution, apply heat, 
 and when it boils, pour in the former solu- 
 tion, stirring them well together ; next, 
 strain through a linen cloth ; lastly, wash 
 the powder repeatedly with boiling water, 
 and dry it upon bibulous paper, in a heat of 
 200°." It is in form of very fine powder, 
 considerably resembling flour in its appear- 
 ance and feel ; it has no sensible taste on 
 the tongue ; it gives a faint greenish colour 
 to the tincture of violets, and converts turn- 
 sole to a blae. It is employed medicinally 
 
 as an absorbent, antacid, and purgative, in 
 doses from half a drachm to two drachms. 
 
 MAGNE'SIA SU'LPHAS. Sulphas 
 magnesicB. Sulphas magnesia purificata^ , 
 Magnesia vitriolata. Sal catharficus amarus. 
 Sal catharticum amarum. Sulphate of mag- 
 nesia. Epsom salt. Bitter purging salt. 
 
 The sulphate of magnesia exists in several 
 mineral springs, and in sea-water. 
 
 It is from these saline solutions that the 
 salt is obtained ; the method generally 
 adopted for obtaining it is evaporation, 
 which causes the salt to crystallize in tetra- 
 hedral prisms. It has a very bitter taste, 
 and is soluble in its own weight of water at 
 60°, and in three-fourths of its v/eight of 
 boiling water. Sulphate of magnesia, when 
 perfectly pure, effloresces ; but that of com- 
 merce generally contains foreign salts, such 
 as the muriate of magnesia, which renders 
 it so deliquescent, that it must be kept in 
 a close vessel or bladder. By the action of 
 heat it undergoes the watery fusion, and 
 loses its water of crystallization, but does 
 not part with its acid. One hundred parts 
 of crystallized sulphate of magnesia consist 
 of 29.35 parts of acid, 17 of earth, and 
 53.65 of water. The alkalies, strontian, 
 barytes, and all the salts foi-med by these 
 salifiable bases, excepting the alkaline 
 muriates, decompose sulphate of magnesia. 
 It is also decomposed by the nitrate, carbo- 
 nate, and muriate of lime. 
 
 Epsom salt is a mild and gentle pui'g-a- 
 tive, operating with sufficient efiicacy, and 
 in general with ease and safety, rarely oc- 
 casioning any gripes, or the other incon- 
 veniencies of resinous purgatives. Six or 
 eight drachms may be dissolved in a proper 
 quantity of common water; or fom", five, 
 or more in a pint or quart of the purging 
 mineral waters. These solutions may like- 
 wise be so managed, in small doses, as to 
 produce evacuation from the other emunc- 
 tories ; if the patient be kept warm, they 
 increase perspiration, and by moderate exer- 
 cise in the cool air, the urinary discharge. 
 Some allege that this salt has a peculiar 
 efiect in allaying pain, as in colic, even in- 
 dependently of evacuation. 
 
 It is, however, principally used for the 
 preparation of the subcarbonate of magnesia. 
 
 Magnet. See Mas;nes. 
 
 MAGNETISM, the property which 
 iron possesses of attracting or repelling other 
 iron, according to circumstances, that is, 
 similar poles of magnets repel, but opposite 
 poles attract each other. 
 
 MAGNETISM, ANIMAL. A sym- 
 pathy lately supposed, by some pei-sons, 
 to exist between the magnet and the human 
 body ; by means of which, the former be- 
 came Gfapable of curing many diseases in an 
 unlinown way, somewhat resembling the 
 pei'formances of the old magicians. Animal 
 magnetism is now entirely exploded. 
 
 Ma'gnuss^de'i do'nuih. So Dr. Mead 
 calls the Peruvian bark. 
 
520 
 
 MAL 
 
 MAL 
 
 MA'GNUM OS. The third bone of 
 the lower row of bones of the carpus, reck- 
 oniag from the thumb towards the little 
 finger. 
 
 Ma'gnus mc'reus The great disease. 
 $0 Hippocrates calls the epilepsy. 
 
 Magy'daris. The root of the herb la- 
 serwort. 
 
 Maha'gowi. Mahogany. See Swietenia. 
 
 Mahaleb. a species of Prunus. 
 
 Mahmou'dy. Scammonium. 
 
 Maidenhair. See Adianthum. 
 
 Maidenhair, Canada. Adianthum 
 Canadense. This is the Adianthum peda- 
 tum, of Linnseus. It is in common use in 
 France, for the same purposes as the com- 
 mon adianthum is in this country, and ap- 
 pears to be far superior to it. 
 
 Maidenhair, English. See Adianthum. 
 
 Maidenhair-tree. Ginkgo. Ginan 
 Itsio. In China and Japan, where this tree 
 grows, the fruit acquires the size of a da- 
 mask plum, and contains a kernel resem- 
 bling that of our apricot. These kernels 
 always make part of the desert at all pub- 
 lic feasts and entertainments. They are 
 said to promote digestion, and to cleanse the 
 stomach and bowels. 
 
 Maja'nthemum. See Convallaria ma- 
 jalis. 
 
 Mail-a'nschi. a species of rhamnus 
 growing in Malabar. A decoction of its 
 root is recommended against the gout ; and 
 •a decoction of its leaves against the jaundice. 
 
 Mail-e'loti. a Malabar tree, from 
 whose bruised leaves and bark is prepared 
 an apozem against the after-pains of women 
 in child-bed, and for promoting the lochia. 
 
 Mail-elou-ka'tou. This is larger than 
 the above species. It is evergreen and as- 
 tringent. 
 
 MAJORA'NA. {Quod mense Maio flo- 
 reat, because it flowers in May.) See Ori- 
 ganum majorana. 
 
 Majora'na SYRi'ACA. See Teucrium 
 marum. 
 
 Ma'la. (From malus, an apple ; so 
 called from its roundness.) A prominent 
 part of the cheek. 
 
 Ma'la assy'ria. The citron. 
 
 Ma'la ^thiq'pica. A species of Lyco- 
 •persicon. 
 
 Ma'la aura'ntia. See Citrus auran- 
 tium. 
 
 Ma'la coto'nea. The quince. 
 
 Ma'la insa'na ni'gra. The fruit of 
 the black-fruited night-shade. See Solanum 
 vielongena. 
 
 Ma'labar plttm. See Eugenia jambos. 
 
 Malaba'thri o'leum. Oil of cassia 
 llgnea. 
 
 Malaba'thrum. (MAXa.SetBpov : from 
 Malabar, in India, whence it was brought, 
 and betre, a leaf, Ind.) The leaf of the 
 tree whose bark is called cassia. See Laic- 
 nts cassia. 
 
 Malaba'thrintjji. (Trom fyiot,Ka.0»9pov, 
 
 uialabathriun.) Ointment of malabathrmfi. 
 It is compounded of myrrh, spikenard, ma- 
 labathrum, and many other aromatic ingre- 
 dients. 
 
 Malacca bean. See Avicennia tomentosa, 
 
 Ma'la ca ra'dix. The root of the sagit- 
 taria alesipharmaca. 
 
 Ma'lache. (From fjia.Knx.og, soft; so 
 called from the softness of its leaf.) The 
 mallow. 
 
 MALACHITE. (From Mi-^<tx», the 
 mallow ; from its resemblance in colour to 
 the mallow.) A species of copper ore 
 found in Siberia. 
 
 Mala'cia. (From ^«?i*;^/ov, a ravenous 
 fish.) Pica, or depraved appetite, when 
 such things are coveted as are not proper 
 for food. 
 
 MALACO'STEON. (From ^Maxajtof, 
 soft, and ortov, a bone.) MoUities ossiwrn. 
 A softness of the bones. 
 
 Mala'ctica. (From fxttxtto-g-a, to soft- 
 en.) Emollient medicines. 
 
 MA'L^ OS. (From malus, so called 
 from its roundness.) The cheek-bone. See 
 Jugate OS. 
 
 Malagfue'tta. Malaguetta. Grains 
 of Paradise. 
 
 Mala'gma. (From /xitxita-a-ai, to soften.) 
 B(Bos. It is synonymous with Cataplasma, 
 from the frequency of making cataplasms to 
 soften ; but formerly malagmas were made 
 of many other ingredients. 
 
 Malamiris. a species of Piper. 
 
 MALA'RUM OSS a. The cheek-bones. 
 See Jugale os. 
 
 MA'LATES. Salts formed by the union 
 of the malic acid, or acid of apples, with 
 different bases ; thus malate of copper, ma- 
 late of lead, &c. 
 
 Ma'le. The arm-pit. 
 
 Male fern. See Polypodiumjilix mas. 
 
 Male orchis. See Orchis mascula. 
 
 Male speedwell. See Veronica. 
 
 MALIC ACID. Acidam malicum. This 
 acid is obtained by saturating the juice of 
 apples with alkali, and pouring in the ace- 
 tous solution of lead, until it occasions no 
 more precipitate. The precipitate is then 
 to be edulcorated, and sulphuric acid pour- 
 ed on it, until the liquor has acquired a 
 fresh acid taste, without any mixture of 
 sweetness. The whole is then to be filter- 
 ed, to separate tlie sulphate of lead. The 
 filtered liquor is tlie malic acid, which is 
 very pure, remains always in a fluid state, 
 and cannot be rendered concrete. The 
 union of this acid with different bases, con- 
 stitutes what are called malates. 
 
 MALI'GNANT. Malignus. A term 
 v^hich may be applied to any disease whose 
 symptoms are so aggravated as to threaten 
 destruction of the patient. It is frequently 
 used to signify a dangerous epidemic. 
 
 Malignant fever. See Typhus. 
 
 Malignant sore throat. See Cynanchf 
 maligna. 
 
MAL 
 
 MAL 
 
 a2i 
 
 Ma LIS. A disease of the skin, produced 
 yy an insect lodging underneath. It is very 
 common in Persia, where the disease is pro- 
 duced by the worm called Gordius medi- 
 nensis, or Dracunculus Persicus ; in Ame- 
 rica, by tlie Pulex ; and it is sometimes pro- 
 duced in Europe by the Pediculus. 
 
 Mallam-to'ddali. The name of a 
 tree in Malabar, the root, bark, leaves, and 
 fruit of which are esteemed, as a specific, 
 in the epilepsy. 
 
 MALLEABILITY. (Malleabilitas ; from 
 malleus, a hammer.) The property which 
 several metals possess of being extended 
 under the hammer into thin plates, with- 
 out cracking. The thin leaves of silver 
 and gold are the best examples of mallea- 
 bility. 
 
 Malleamothe. Pavette. Pavaie. Ery- 
 sipelas curans arbor. A shrub which grows 
 in Malabar. The leaves boiled in palm oil, 
 cure the impetigo ; the root, powdered and 
 mixed with ginger, is diuretic. 
 
 Ma'llei ante'rior. See Laxator tym- 
 pani. 
 
 Ma'llei exte'rnits. See Laxator tym- 
 pani. 
 
 Ma'llei inte'rncs. See Tensor tym- 
 pani. 
 
 MALLEOLUS. (Dim. of malleus, a 
 mallet ; so called from its supposed resem- 
 blance to a mallet.) The ancle, distinguish- 
 ed into external and internal, or malleolus 
 exlernus and mienms. 
 
 MA'LLEUS. (^Malleus quasi molleus; 
 from mollio, to soften ; a hammer.) A bone 
 of the internal ear is so termed from its re- 
 semblance. It is distinguished into a head, 
 ueck, and manubrium. The head is round, 
 and encrusted with a thin cartilage, and an- 
 nexed to another bone of the ear, the incus, 
 by ginglymus. Its neck is narrow, and 
 situated between the head and manubrium, 
 or handle ; from which a long slender pro- 
 cess arises, adheres to a furrow in the audi- 
 tory canal, and is continued as far as the 
 fissure in the articular cavity of the tempo- 
 ral bone. The manubrium is terminated by 
 an enlarged extremity, and connected to the 
 membrana tympani by a short conoid pro- 
 cess. 
 
 Mallow, common. See Malva. 
 
 Mallow, round-leaved. See Malva rotun- 
 difolia. 
 
 Mallow, vervain. See Malva alcea. 
 
 Malograna'tum. (From malum, an ap- 
 ple, and granum, a grain ; so named from 
 its grain-like seeds.) The pomegranate. 
 
 MALPIGHI, Marcello, was born near 
 Bologna, in 1628. He went through his 
 preliminary studies with great eclat, and 
 especially distinguished himself by his zea- 
 lous pursuit of anatomy. His merit pro- 
 cured him, in 1653, the degree of doctor in 
 medicine, and three years after the appoint- 
 jBent of profess-or of physic, at Bologna ; 
 
 but he was soon invited to Pisa, by the 
 Grand Duke of Tuscany. However, the 
 air of this place injuring his health, which 
 was naturally delicate, he was obliged in 
 1659 to return to his office at Bologna.. 
 Three years after he was tempted by the 
 magistrates of Messina, to accept the medi- 
 cal professorship there ; but his little de- 
 ference to ancient authorities involved him. 
 in controversies with his colleagues, which 
 forced him to return again to Bologna, in 
 1666. His reputation rapidly extended 
 throughout Europe as a philosophical in- 
 quirer, and he was chosen a member of the 
 royal society of London, which afterwards 
 printed his works at their own expense. In 
 1691, Pope Innocent XII., on his election, 
 chose Malpighi for his chief physician and 
 chamberlain, whence he removed to Rome ; 
 but three years after he was carried oil' by an 
 apoplectic stroke. He joined with an inde- 
 fatigable pursuit of knowledge, a remark- 
 able degree of candour and modesty ; and 
 ranks veiy high among the philosophers of 
 the physiological age in which he lived. 
 He was the first to employ the microscope 
 in examining the circulation of the blood: 
 and the same instrument assisted him in 
 exploring the minute structure of various 
 organs, as is evident from his first publica- 
 tion on the lungs, in 1661 ; and this was 
 followed by successive treatises on many 
 other parts. In 1669, his essay " De For- 
 matione PuUi in Ovo," was printed at 
 London, with his remarks on the silk- 
 worm, and on the conglobate glands : much 
 light was thrown by these investigations ou 
 the obscure subject of generation, and other 
 important points of physiology. He was 
 thence led to the consideration of the struc= 
 ture and functions of plants, and evinced 
 himself an original, as well as a very pro- 
 found observer. His " Anatome Planta- 
 rum" was published by the royal society ia 
 1675 and 1679, with some observations on 
 the uicubation of the egg. His only me- 
 dical work, " Consultatiorum Medicinalium 
 Centuria Prima," did not appear till 1713 : 
 he was not distinguished as a practitioner, 
 but deserves praise for pointing out the 
 mischief of bleeding in the malignant epi- 
 demics, which prevailed in Italy in his time. 
 
 Malpi'ghia gla'bra. (So named ia 
 honour of Malpighi.) The systematic 
 name of a tree which affords an esculent: 
 cherry. 
 
 Ma'ltha. (From /ucct\a.a-a-ce, to soften.) 
 Malthacodes. A medicine softened and tem- 
 pered with wax. 
 
 Maltha'ctica. (From f/.at.Kda.Ki^m, to 
 soften.) Emollient medicines. 
 
 Maltheoritm. Common salt. 
 
 MA'LUM. 1. A disease. 2. An apple, 
 
 Ma'lum mo'rtuum. a disease that 
 appears in the form of a pustule, which 
 soon forms a dry. brown, hard, and broad 
 
 66 
 
522 
 
 MAL 
 
 MAL 
 
 crust. It is seldom attended with paiu, 
 and remains fixed for a long time before it 
 can be detached. It is mostly observed on 
 the tibia and os coccygis, and sometimes the 
 face. 
 
 Ma'ltjs. The apple-tree. See Pyrus 
 Malus. 
 
 Ma'lus Twdica. Bilumbi biting-bing, 
 of Bontius. The malus Indica :—fructu 
 pentagono, of Europeans. It is carefully 
 cultivated in the gardens of the East-Indies, 
 where it flovv^ers tliroughout the year. The 
 juice of the root is cooling, and drank as a 
 cure for fevers. The leaves boiled and 
 made into a cataplasm with rice, are famed 
 in all sorts of tumours, and the juice of the 
 fruit is used in almost all external heats, 
 dipping linen rags in it, and applying them 
 to the parts. It is drank, mixed with ar- 
 rack, to cure diarrhosas ; and the dried 
 leaves mixed with betel leaves and given in 
 arrack, are said to promote delivery. The 
 ripe fruit is eaten as a delicacy, and the 
 unripe made into a pickle for the use of the 
 fable. 
 
 MA'LVA. (Malva, quasi molva; from 
 mollis, soft ; named from the softness of its 
 leaves.) 1. The name of a genus of plants 
 in the Linnsean system. Class, Monadel- 
 phia. Order, Polyandria. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the com- 
 mon mallow. See Malta sylveslris. 
 
 Ma'lva a'lcea. The vervain mallow. 
 The flowers of this plant are used medici- 
 nally in some countries. 
 
 Ma'lva areo'rea. See Alcea. 
 
 Ma'lva ROTtrHDiFo'LiA-. Round-leaved 
 mallow. The whole herb and root possess 
 similar virtues to, and may be substituted 
 for, the common mallow. See Malva. 
 
 Ma'lva sylve'stris. The systematic 
 name of the common mallow. Malva vul- 
 garis. Malva : — caule erecto herbaceo, foliis 
 septemlobatis acutis, pedunculis petiolisque 
 pilosis. This indigenous plant has a strong 
 affinity to the althaea, both in a botanical 
 and a medical respect. See Allhaa. The 
 leaves and ilowers are principally used in 
 fomentations, cataplasms, and emollient 
 enemas. The internal use of the leaves 
 seems to be wholly superseded by the radix 
 altliEEse. 
 
 Ma'lva verbewa'cea. Alcea. Alcea 
 vulgaris major. Vervain mallow. This 
 plant is distinguished from the common 
 mallow, by its leaves being jagged, or cut 
 in about the edges. It agrees in virtues 
 with tlie other mallows, but it is least mu- 
 cilaginous of any. 
 
 Ma'lva vulga'ris. See Malva. 
 
 Malvavi'scus. (From malva, the mal- 
 low, and viscus, glue ; so named from its 
 viscidity.) The marsh-mallow. See Al- 
 iJicea officinalis. 
 
 MALVERN WATER. The village of 
 Great Malvern has, for many years, been 
 ■celebrated for a spring of remarkable pii' 
 
 rily, which has acquired the name oi the 
 holy well, from the reputed sanctity of its 
 waters, and the real and extensive benefit 
 Jong derived in various cases from its use. 
 
 'The holy well water, when first drawn, 
 appears quite clear and pellucid, and does 
 not become sensibly turbid on standing. 
 It possesses somewhat of an agreeable pun- 
 gency to the taste ; but this is not considera- 
 ble. In other respects it does not differ in 
 taste from pure good water. 
 
 The contents of Malvern holy well are : 
 — some carbonic acid, which is in an un- 
 combined state, capable of acting upon iron, 
 and of giving a little taste to the water ; but 
 the exact quantity of which has not been as- 
 certained : — a very small portion of earth, 
 either lime or magnesia, imited with the car- 
 bonic and marine acids : perhaps a little 
 neutral alkaline salt, and a very large pro- 
 portion of water : — for we may add,, that, 
 the carbonic acid perhaps excepted, the fo- 
 reign matter is less than that of any spring 
 water which we use. No iron, or metal of 
 any kind, is found in it, though there are 
 chalybeates in the neighbourhood. 
 
 It is singular that, notwithstanding its 
 apparent purity, this water is said not to 
 keep well, and soon acquires a foetid smell, 
 by standing in open vessels. 
 
 Malvern water, like many others, was at 
 first only employed as an external applica- 
 tion; and this, indeed, is still its principal 
 use, though it is extended with some advan- 
 tage, to a few internal diseases. It has 
 been found highly efRcacious in painful and 
 deep ulcerations, the consequence of a scro- 
 phulous habit of body, and which are always 
 attended with much local irritation, and 
 often general fever. Applied to the sore, it 
 moderates the profuseness of the discharge, 
 corrects the fetor, which so peculiarly marks 
 a caries of the bone, promotes the granula- 
 ting process, and a salutary exfoliation of the 
 carious part ; and, by a long perseverance 
 in this course, very dangerous and obsti- 
 nate cases have at last been cured. Inflam- 
 mation of the eye, especially the ophthalmia, 
 which is so troublesome in scrophulous ha- 
 bits, often yields to this simple application, 
 and we find that, for a great number of 
 years, persons afflicted with sore eyes, have 
 been in the habit of resorting to Malvera 
 holy well. Another order of external dis- 
 eases for which this water is greatly cele- 
 brated, is cutaneous eruptions ; even those 
 obstinate cases of dry desquamations that 
 frequently follow a sudden application of 
 cold in irritable habits, are often cured bj^ 
 this remedy. Where the skin is hot and 
 dry, it remarkably relieves the intolerable 
 itching of herpetic disorders, and renders 
 the surface of the body more cool and per- 
 spirable. It appears, however, from a nice 
 observation of Dr. Wall, that this method 
 of treatment is not so successful in the cu- 
 taneous eruptions of very lax leucophlegm- 
 
MAM 
 
 MAN 
 
 523 
 
 utic habits, where the extremities are cold 
 and the circulation languid ; but that it suc- 
 ceeds best where there is tmusual irritatioa 
 of the skin, and where it is apt to break in 
 painful fissures, that ooze out a watery acrid 
 lymph. On the first application of this wa- 
 ter to an inflamed surface, it will often for a 
 time increase the pain and irritation, but 
 these effects go off in a few days. 
 
 The great benefit arising from using Mal- 
 vern waters, as an external remedy, in dis- 
 eases of the skin and surface of the body, 
 has led to its employment in some internal 
 disorders, and often with considerable ad- 
 vantag;e. Of these, the most important are 
 painful affections of the kidneys and blad- 
 der, attended with the discharge of bloody, 
 purulent, or foetid urine, the hectic fever, 
 produced by scrophulous ulceration of 
 the lungs, or very extensive and irritating 
 sores on the surface of the body, and also 
 fistulas of long standing, that have been ne- 
 glected, and have become constant and 
 troublesome sores. 
 
 The Malvern water is in general a per- 
 fectly safe application, and may be used 
 with the utmost freedom, both as an exter- 
 nal dressing for sores and as a common drink. 
 
 The internal use of Malvern waters is 
 sometimes attended at first with a slight 
 nausea, and, not unfrequently, for the first 
 day or two, it occasions some degree of 
 drowsiness, vertigo, or slight pain of the 
 head, which comes on a few minutes after 
 drinking it. These symptoms go off spon- 
 taneously, after a few days, or may readily 
 be removed by a mild purgative. The 
 effects of this water on the bowels are not 
 at all constant ; frequently it purges briskly 
 for a few days, but it is not uncommon for 
 the body to be rendered costive by its use, 
 especially, as Dr. Wall observes, with those 
 who are accustomed to malt liquors. In 
 all cases, it decidedly increases the flow of 
 urine, and the general health of the patient. 
 The duration of a course of Malvern waters 
 must vary very considerably on account of 
 the different kinds of disease for which this 
 spring is resorted to. 
 
 Mame'i. The mammoe, momin, or tod- 
 dy-tree. This tree is found in different 
 parts of the West Indies, but those on the 
 island of Hispaniola are the best. From 
 incisions made in the branches, a copious 
 discharge of pellucid liquor is obtained, 
 which is called momin, or toddy wine ; 
 it must be drank very sparingly, because of 
 its very diuretic quality. It is esteemed as 
 an effectual preservative from the stone, as 
 also a solvent of it \vhen generated. There 
 are two species. 
 
 Mami'll^. (Dim. of mamma, the 
 breast.) The breasts of men are so term- 
 ed. It is likewise applied sometimes to the 
 nipple. 
 
 Mami'e,a. It is said, by Paulus ^gi- 
 neta, to be the root of a plant Vi^hich is of a 
 
 detergent quality. Some think it is the root 
 of the doronicum ; but what it really is^ 
 cannot be ascertained. 
 
 MA'MMA. See Breasl. 
 
 MA'MMARY ARTERIES. Arterimma- 
 millares. The internal mammary artery is 
 a branch of the subclavian, and gives off the 
 mediastinal, thymal, and pericardiac arte- 
 ries. The external mammai-y is a branch 
 of the axillary arterv. 
 
 MAMMARY VEINS. Fenamamillares. 
 These vessels accompany the arteries, and 
 evacuate their blood into the subclavian 
 vein. 
 
 Mammea Americana. The systematic 
 name of the tree on which the mammee 
 fruit grows. See Mammee. 
 
 Mammee. A delicious fruit, the pro- 
 duce of the Mammea Americana, of Lin- 
 nffius. They have a very grateful flavour 
 when ripe, and are much cultivated in 
 Jamaica, where they are generally sold in 
 the markets for one of the best fruits of the 
 island. 
 
 MAN. Homo. Man is compounded of 
 solids, fluids, a vital principle, and, what 
 distinguishes him from every other animal, 
 a soul. 
 
 I. The solids are divided into hard and 
 soft, which analysis demonstrates to be 
 formed of earthly particles, con.nected toge- 
 ther by an intermediate gluten. The hard 
 parts are the bones and cartilages. The soft 
 parts, muscles, nerves, the viscera, and 
 every other part, except the fluids. See 
 Bone, Cartilage, Ligament, Muscle, Artery, 
 Vein, JVerve, Lymphatics, &:c. 
 
 II. The fluids are very various. See 
 Fluids of the Body. 
 
 Anatomy demonstrates the structure of 
 the various parts of which the human 
 body consists. Chemistry has, of late, 
 made great progress towards ascertaining 
 its principles and elements, which are as 
 follows : — 
 
 The constituent principles of man are — 
 1. The water, which constitutes the greatest 
 part of the humours, and is the vehicle of 
 the other principles. 2. The animal gas, 
 which consists of carburetted hydrogen, 
 and is found, not only in the blood, but in 
 all the other fluids. 3. The inflammable 
 gas, emitted from the large intestines, in 
 flatu. 4. The animal gluten, which consists 
 of carbon and azote, and forms tlie fibres of 
 the solid parts ; the caseous portion of the 
 milk ; and the principal part of the cruor 
 of the blood. 5. The albumen, present in 
 the serum of blood. 6. The jelly, found in 
 the serum of the blood ; lymph of the 
 lymphatic vessels, and other fluids. 7. The 
 cruor, which is the animal gluten impreg- 
 nated with iron. 8. The mucus, which 
 lubricates the primss viae ; the aerial sur- 
 faces of the lungs ; the parts of generation, 
 and the urinary passages. 9. The animal 
 oil, which fills the cells of the adipose mem- 
 
524 
 
 MAN 
 
 aiAK 
 
 braae. 10. Tke resin, found in the bile, 
 11. The sebacic aci,d, wliich is present in 
 animal oil. 12. The phosphoric acid, which 
 enters into the composition of the animal 
 earth of the bones, and some of the salts 
 of the urine. 13. The saclactic acid, in the 
 sugar of the serum of the milk. 14. The 
 sugar, latent in the serum of the milk. 15. 
 The animal earth, which is phosphate of 
 lime, and not only forms the greatest part of 
 the bones, but also is found in the fibres of 
 the soft parts, and in all the fluids. 16. 
 Phosphate of ammonia, and 17. Phosphate 
 of soda, both of which are detected in the 
 xirine. 18. Czdinary salt, obtained from 
 the urine, gastric juice, and other hu- 
 mours. 
 
 The elementary principles of our body 
 hitherto known, are, 1. Azote, an element 
 which, combined with hydrogen, constitutes 
 volatile alkali; with the matter of heat, 
 azo tic air ; with carbon, the gluten of ani- 
 ma^ fibres. Azote is the primary element of 
 the animal body, for it may be extracted 
 from almost every part of the animal ; the 
 mucus, jelly, membranes, tendons, liga- 
 ments, and cartilages, afford it in a less 
 degree ; the lymph, serum of the blood, the 
 water of hydropic patients, the liquor 
 amnii, and cheese, give out more ; the 
 greatest quantity is obtained from the co- 
 agulablc lymph of the blood, and from mus- 
 cle. The flesh of young animals contains 
 less than that of old : and it is in greater 
 quantity in sarcophagous, than in the flesh 
 of phytophagous animals and fish. 2. The 
 matter of heal, which enters into the com- 
 position of both solids and fluids, and which, 
 in a separate form, constitutes the animal 
 lieat. 3. The matter of light, which, in its 
 free state, produces vision, and, when com- 
 pounded, enters as an element into the com- 
 position of oil and all other inflammable 
 parts. The eyes of animals, which shine in 
 the night-time, owe this property to the mat- 
 ter of light. 4. The electric matter, which 
 enters into all bodies, and affords the phe- 
 nomena of animal electricity. 5. Oxygen, 
 which, in combination with the matter of 
 heat, constitutes vital air ; with hydrogen, 
 forms water ; with acescent bases, the acid 
 salts of our fluids, 6. Hydrogen, v/hich, 
 combined with oxygen, forms water ; with 
 azote, volatile alkali; with the matter of 
 heat, inflammable air, which is emitted 
 from the large intestines; and with carbon, 
 animal gas ; and lastly, combined with car- 
 bon, and the sebacic acid, constitutes the 
 oil of the adipose membrane. 7. Carbon, 
 which, in combination with hydrogen and 
 the sebacic acid, constitutes the oil of the 
 adipose membrane ; with hydrogen alone, 
 animal gas ; with azote, animal gluten. 8. 
 Sulphur, which, combined with inflammable 
 air, constitutes the hepatic air, that exhales 
 from muscular fibres, hair, incubated eggs, 
 animal gluten, and. according to Lavoisier, 
 
 human excrement. 9. Phosphorus, which, 
 with oxygen, forms the phosphoric acid ; 
 and, with inflammable air, phosphuretted 
 hydrogen. The lucid sweat of some men, 
 the phosphorescence, or light, given out by 
 the putrefying bodies of some animals, and 
 the phosphorus obtained from cheese, and 
 human bones, sufficiently show that phos- 
 phorus constitutes an element of our body, 
 10. Soda, or the fixed mineral alkali. 11. 
 Potash, or the fixed vegetable alkali. Each 
 of these is found in several of the fluids of 
 the human body. 12. An earthy element. 
 Of the earths, no kind is so frequently de- 
 tected as the calcareous, which is found in 
 the bones and other parts. 13. A metallic 
 element. Of so great a number of metals, 
 iron and manganese alone are found in an 
 organized body, whether animal or vegeta- 
 ble. Iron is in greater quantity in the flesh 
 than in the bones ; but in the greatest pro- 
 portion in the cruor or red part of the blood. 
 14. An odorous principle, perceptible in all 
 the animal fluids ; but of a peculiar kind in 
 the human urine and excrements. 15. The 
 nervous fluid, or principle contained in the 
 nerves, and which appears to be an element 
 sui generis, distinct from all known fluids, 
 and not to be collected by art. 
 
 III. The vital •principle. In all solid and 
 fluid parts of a living body, there exists an 
 element, with properties peculiar to itself, 
 which constitutes life ; hence it is justly 
 called vital. This principle induces a mode 
 of union in the other elements, widely 
 differing from that which arises from the 
 common laws of chemical affinity. By the 
 aid of this principle, nature produces the 
 animal fluids, as blood, bile, semen, and the 
 rest, which can never be produced by the 
 art of chemistry. But if, in consequence 
 of death, the laws of vital attraction, or 
 affinity, cease to operate, then the elements, 
 recovering their former properties, become 
 again obedient to the common laws of che- 
 mical affinity, and enter into new combina- 
 tions, from which, new principles, in the 
 process of putrefaction, are produced. Thus 
 the hydrogen, combining itself with the 
 azote forms volatile alkali ; and the carbu- 
 retted hydrogen, with the azote, putrid air, 
 into which the w^hole body is converted. It 
 also appears from hence, why organized 
 bodies alone, namely, animal and vegetable, 
 are subject to putridity ; to which inorganic 
 or mineral substances are in no degree lia- 
 ble, the latter not being compounded ac- 
 cording to the laws of vital affinity, but only 
 according to those of chemical affinity. For 
 the fatiscense, or resolution of pyrites, or 
 sulphuret of iron, in atmospheric air, is not 
 putrefaction, but only the oxygen, furnished 
 by the air, combining with the sulphur, and 
 forming iron and sulphate of iron. 
 
 Fire, as well as putridity, separates the 
 constituent principles of animal bodies into 
 their elements ; but these, by a peculiar law, 
 
MAN 
 
 MAN 
 
 under the action of fire, again combine iia a 
 different manner, and form peculiar consti- 
 tuent principles, called the products of lire. 
 Thus the hydrogen, combining with azote, 
 is changed into volatile alkali : but with a 
 lai^e proportion of carbon, it forms empy- 
 reumatic oil. From what has hitherto been 
 said, it will a^so appear, tliat the true con- 
 stituent principles of the animal body can- 
 not be detected, either by putrefaction or 
 the action of fire ; for by these means we 
 only discover the elements of those princi- 
 ples. Thus, whenever volatile alkali is 
 found to be generated, azote and hydrogen 
 may be supposed to have been present in 
 the natural state of the animal substance ; 
 and when empyreumatic oil is obtained, it 
 may be concluded it is furnished by the hy- 
 drogen and carbon of the animal part. 
 
 Ma'naca. a Brazil shrub, whose root is 
 powerfully emetic and cathartic. 
 
 Ma'wcorow. According to Oribasius, a 
 kind of sugar, which is found in a sort of 
 cane. 
 
 MAifcxTRA'NA. The origanum vulgare. 
 
 MANDI'BULA. (From mandoy to 
 chew.) The lower jaw. See Maxilla in- 
 ferior. 
 
 Mandra'gora. (From y.ttvS'feL, a den, 
 and cLyiifioD, to collect; because it grows 
 about caves and dens of beasts ; or from the 
 German man dragen, bearing man.) See 
 Atropa. 
 
 Mandragori'tes. (From /u.avS'pAyopit, 
 the mandrake.) Wine, in which the roots 
 of the male mandrake are infused. 
 
 Mandrake. See Atropa. 
 
 Mawdpca'tor. (From manduco, to 
 chew.) Tlie muscles which perform the 
 action of chewing. 
 
 Ma'wga. (Indian.) The mango-tree. 
 
 MANGANESE. This metallic sub- 
 stance seems, after iron, to be the most fre- 
 quently diffused metal through the earth ; 
 its ores are very common. Asa peculiar 
 metal, it was first noticed by Galin and 
 Scheele, in the years 1774 and 1777. It is 
 always found in the state of an oxid, varying 
 in the degree of oxidizement. La Pe- 
 rouse affirmed that he had found manga- 
 nese in a metallic state ; but there was pro- 
 bably some mistake in his observation. The 
 ores are distinguished into grey oxid of 
 manganese, black oxid of manganese, reddish 
 Khite oxid of manganese, and carbonate of 
 manganese. All these combinations have an 
 earthy texture ; they are very ponderous ; 
 they occur both amorphous and crystallized ; 
 and generally contain a large quantity of 
 iron. Their colour is black, blackish 
 brown, or grey, seldom white. They soil 
 the fingers like soot. They are sometimes 
 crystallized in prisms, tetrahedral, rhom- 
 boidal, or striated. 
 
 Properties. — Manganese is of a whitish 
 grey colour. Its fracture is granulated. 
 
 irregular, and uneven. It is of a metallic 
 brilliancy, which it, however, soon loses in 
 the air. Its specific gravity is about 8. It 
 is very hard, and extremely brittle. It is 
 one of the most refractory metals, and most 
 difficult to fuse, requiring at least 160° of 
 Wedgewood's pyrometer. Its attraction of 
 oxygen is so rapid, that exposure to the air 
 is sufficient to render it red, brown, black, 
 and friable, in a very short time ; it can, 
 therefore, only be kept under water, oil, or 
 ardent spirit. It is the most combustible of 
 all the metals. It decomposes water, by- 
 means of heat, very rapidly, as well as the 
 greater part of the metallic oxids. It decom- 
 poses sulphuric acid. It is soluble in nitric 
 acid. It is fusible with earths, and colours 
 them brown, violet, or red, according to its 
 state of oxydizement. It frees from colour 
 glasses tinged by iron. It does not readily 
 unite with sulphur. It combines with phos- 
 phorus. It unites with gold, silver, and 
 copper, and renders them brittle. It unites 
 to arsenic in close vessels, bat does not 
 enter into union with mercury. It forms 
 three differently coloured oxids, by combi- 
 ning with different proportions of oxygen. 
 
 Method of obtaining Manganese. — This 
 metal is obtained by mixing the black oxid, 
 finely powdered, with pitch ; making it into 
 a ball, and putting this into a crucible, with 
 powdered charcoal, one-tenth of an inch 
 thick at the sides, and one-fourth of an inch 
 deep at the. bottom. The empty space is 
 then to be filled with powdered charcoal ; a 
 cover is to be luted on; and the cru- 
 cible exposed, for an hour, to the strongest 
 heat that can be raised. Or, digest the 
 black oxid of manganese repeatedly, with 
 the addition of one-sixteenth of sugar, in 
 nitric acid ; dilute the mixture with three 
 times its bulk of water; filter it, and de- 
 compose it by the acJdition of potash ; col- 
 lect the precipitate, form it into a paste with 
 oil, and put it into a crucible, well lined 
 with charcoal. Expose the crucible for at 
 least two hours to the strongest heat of a 
 forge. 
 
 Manganese may also be obtained in the 
 following manner: 
 
 Prepare a saturated solution of sulphate 
 of manganese, bring it to a boiling heat, 
 and add to it, gradually, a solution of tar- 
 trate of potash, until no further precipitate 
 ensues ; then filter the solution, and wash 
 the precipitate in water, and when drj^, 
 make it into a paste with oil, and proceed 
 as before. 
 
 In this process, the sulphuric acid unites 
 to the potash, and forms sulphate of potash, 
 and the tartaric acid joins to the oxyd of 
 manganese, and forms a tartrate of manga- 
 nese, which is decomposable by heat. 
 
 Mangel wursel. The root of scarcity. 
 A plant of great importance, as a substitute 
 for bread in periods of famine. It has not. 
 
a26 
 
 MAN 
 
 MAS 
 
 however, succeeded so well iu this country 
 as in Germany. It is properly a species of 
 beet. 
 
 BIANGET, John James, was born at 
 Geneva in 1652. He originally studied for 
 the clerical profession, but, after five years' 
 labour, his inclination to medical pursuits 
 prevailed, and he made such progress, with- 
 out the aid of any teacher, that he was ad- 
 mitted to the degree of doctor at Valence in 
 1678. He then commenced practice in his 
 native city, and obtained considerable re- 
 putation, and refused many invitations to go 
 to other countries. In 1699 he was ap- 
 pointed chief physician to Frederick III. 
 afterwards first king of Prussia. In his 
 literary labours he was indefatigable even to 
 the end of his life, which terminated in his 
 91st year. Among the numerous works of 
 compilation, executed by him, originality is 
 not to be expected ; nor are they remarkable 
 for judgment or accuracy, though still some- 
 times used for reference. He published 
 ample collections on almost every subject 
 connected with medicine, besides improved 
 editions of the works of others ; but the 
 most important of his productions is entitled 
 "Bibliotheca Scriptorum Medicorum vete- 
 rum et recentiorum," at which he laboured 
 when at least eighty years of age. 
 
 Mangi'fera. (From Mango, the name 
 of the fruit which it bears.) The name of 
 a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. 
 Class, Pentandria. Order, Monogynia. The 
 Mango-tree. 
 
 Mangi'fera I'wdica. The systematic 
 name of the mango-tree, which is cultivated 
 all over Asia. Mangos, when ripe, are 
 juicy, of a good flavour, and so fragrant as 
 to perfume the air to a considerable dis- 
 tance. They are eaten either raw or pre- 
 served witli sugar. Their taste is so lus- 
 cious, that they soon pall the appetite. The 
 unripe fruits are pickled in the milk of the 
 cocoa-nut that has stood until sour, with 
 salt, capsicum, and garliclv. From the ex- 
 pressed juice is prepared a wine ; and the 
 remainder of the kernel can be reduced to 
 an excellent flour for tlie making of bread. 
 
 Mango. See Mangifera indica. 
 
 MAjVGOSTAJVA. i 
 
 Mangosteen. > See Garcinia. 
 
 Mangosteen bark. } 
 
 MA'NIA. (From f/,ei.tvo/ua.i, to rage.) 
 Raving or furious madness. A genus of 
 disease in the class fieuroses, and order 
 vesani(B, of CuUen. The definition of 
 mania is, delirium, unaccompanied with 
 fever ; but this does not seem altogether 
 correct ; as a delii'ium may prevail without 
 an}' frequency of pulse, or fever ; as hap- 
 pens sometimes with women in the hysteric 
 disease. In mania, the mind is not perfectly 
 master of all its functions ; it receives im- 
 pressions from the senses, which are very 
 different from those produced in health : the 
 
 judgment and memory are both lost, or im- 
 paired, and the irritability of the body is 
 much diminished, being capable, as is sup- 
 posed, of resisting the usual morbid effects 
 of cold, hunger, and watching, and bemg 
 likewise less susceptible of other diseases 
 than before. 
 
 Mania may be said to be a false per- 
 ception of things, marked by an incohe- 
 rence, or raving, and a resistance of the 
 passions to the command of the will, ac- 
 companied, for the most part, with a vio- 
 lence of action, and furious resentment at 
 restraint. 
 
 There are two species of madness, viz. 
 the melancholic and furious. 
 
 Madness is occasioned by affections of 
 the mind, such as anxiety, grief, love, 
 religion, terror, or enthusiasm ; the fre- 
 quent and uncurbed indulgence in any 
 passion, or emotion, and by abstruse stu- 
 dy. In short, it may be produced by any 
 thing that aflects the mind so forcibly as to 
 take off its attention from all other affairs. 
 Violent exercise, frequent intoxication, a 
 sedentary life, the suppression of periodical 
 and occasional discharges and secretions, 
 excessive evacuations, and paralytic sei- 
 zures, are likewise enumerated as remote 
 causes. Certain diseases of the febrile 
 kind have been found to occasion madness, 
 where their action has been very violent. 
 In some cases it proceeds from an heredi- 
 tary predisposition. Two constitutions 
 are particularly tlae victims of madness ; 
 the sanguine and melancholic : by the dif- 
 ference of which its appearance is some- 
 what modified. Each species of mania is 
 accompanied with particular symptoms^ 
 Those which attend on tlie melancholic are 
 sadness, dejection of spirits, and its at- 
 tendants. I'hose which accompany an at- 
 tack of furious madness, are severe pains 
 in the head, redness of the face, noise iu 
 the ears, wildness of the countenance, roll- 
 ing and glistening of the eyes, grinding of 
 the teeth, loud roaring, violent exertion of 
 strength, absurd incoherent discourse, un- 
 accountable malice to certain persons., 
 particularly to the nearest relatives and 
 friends, a dislike to such places and scenes 
 as formerly afforded particular pleasure, a 
 diminution of the irritability of the body, 
 with respect to the morbid effects of cold, 
 hungei", and watching, together with a full, 
 quick pulse. 
 
 Mania comes on at different periods of 
 life ; but in the greater number of cases, it 
 makes it attack between thirty and forty 
 years of age. Females appear to be more 
 subject to mania than males. 
 
 Dissections of maniacal cases, Dr. Tho- 
 mas observes, most generally show an ef- 
 fusion of water into the cavities of the 
 brain ; but, in some cases, we are able to 
 discover evident marks of previous in- 
 
MAN 
 
 MAN 
 
 .27 
 
 lamination, such as thickenings and opacity 
 of the tunica arachnoides and pia mater. 
 In a few instances a preternatural hardness 
 of the substance of the brain. 
 
 From Dr. Greding's observations, it ap- 
 pears that the skulls of the greater number 
 of such persons are commonly very thick. 
 Some he found of a most extraordinary de- 
 gree of thickness ; but it appears that the 
 greater number of insane people die of 
 atrophy and hydrothorax. 
 
 The treatment of madness is partly cor- 
 poreal, partly mental. The leading indica- 
 tions under the first head are : to diminish 
 vascular or nervous excitement when ex- 
 cessive, as in mania ; to increase them when 
 defective, as in melancholia ; at the same 
 time guarding against the several exciting 
 causes, and removing any obvious fault in 
 the constitution, or in particular parts, by 
 which the brain may be sympathetically 
 aifected. Among the most powerful means 
 of lessening excitement is the abstraction 
 of blood, which freely practised has been 
 often an effectual remedy in recent cases 
 and robust habits ; but repeated small bleed- 
 ings are rather likely to confirm the disease ; 
 and in those, who have long laboured under 
 it, the object should merely be to obviate 
 dangerous accumulation in the head, by oc- 
 casionally withdrawing the requisits quan- 
 tity locally. Purging is much more ex- 
 tensively applicable ; where the strength 
 will admit, it may be useful to make very 
 large evacuations in this way ; and in all 
 cases it should be a rule to procure regular 
 discharges from the bowels, which are ge- 
 nerally torpid. Calomel is mostly proper, 
 as it may evacuate bile more freely, and 
 have other beneficial efliects ; but it usually 
 requires the assistance of other cathartics. 
 The application of cold to the head is ma- 
 terially serviceable under increased excite- 
 ment, and some have advised it to the 
 body generally ; at any rate, the accumu- 
 lation of heat should be avoided, and the 
 antiphlogistic regimen steadily observed. 
 Emetics have sometimes had a good eifect, 
 especially as influencing the mind of the 
 patient ; but to diminish excitement, and 
 induce diaphoresis, it will generally be bet- 
 ter to give merely nauseating doses ; and 
 occasionally their operation may be pro- 
 moted by the tepid bath ; even the hot bath 
 has been found useful, producing great 
 relaxation, and rendering the patient more 
 tractable. Digitalis may be employed with 
 advantage from its sedative power, exerted 
 especially on the circulation, pushing it 
 till some obvious effect is produced. Nar- 
 cotics, particularly opium, have been much 
 used, but certainly are not indiscriminately 
 proper : where there is fulness of the ves- 
 sels of the head, they may even do mischief; 
 and where organic disease exists, they will 
 probably only palliate : whenever resorted 
 to, the dose should be large, such as may 
 induce sle^ep, and if no mitigation of tlie 
 
 disease appear, it may be better not to per- 
 severe in them. Camphor has been some- 
 times decidedly useful, carried gradually 
 to a very considerable extent. Blisters and 
 other means of lessening fulness and irrita- 
 tion in the brain, should not be neglected, 
 where circumstances indicate their use. — In 
 the melancholic, on the other hand, where 
 there is rather a deficiency of excitement, it 
 is necessary to direct a more generous diet, 
 nutritious and easy of digestion, as the sto- 
 mach is usually weak, with a moderate 
 quantity of some fermented liquor, and 
 medicines of a tonic or even stimulant na- 
 ture, especially ammonia, to relieve flatu- 
 lence and acidity. Attention should be 
 paid to the bowels, and to maintain the 
 function of the skin, &;c. The utility of 
 the cold bath seems questionable in melan- 
 cholies ; though, it may occasionally arrest 
 a paroxysm of mania. RegTilar exercise 
 may contribute materially to improve the 
 health ; and even hard labour has been 
 often signally useful in a convalescent state, 
 particularly to those accustomed to it. If 
 the mental derangement supervened on the 
 stoppage of any evacuation, or the metasta- 
 sis of any other disorder ; or appear con- 
 nected with a scrophulous orsyphilitic taint; 
 proper remedies to restore the former, of 
 remove the latter, should be exhibited : and 
 in some instauues trepanning has relieved 
 the brain from local in-itation. In the ma- 
 nagement of the insane, it is necessary to 
 inspire a certain degree of awe from a con- 
 viction of superior power, and at the same 
 time seek to gain their confidence and af- 
 fection by steadiness and humanity. Some 
 restraint is often necessary for the security 
 of the patient, or of others, carefully watch- 
 ing, or even confining them, if they threaten 
 the lives of their attendants. When they 
 refuse to take food, or medicine, or any- 
 thing which appears absolutely necessary, 
 coercion is proper, and sometimes these ca- 
 prices may be overcome by stratagem ; or 
 exciting uneasy sensations by the motion of 
 a swing, whirling chair, &c. In order to 
 remove any deranged association of ideas, 
 it will be right to endeavour to occupy their 
 minds with some agreeable and regular 
 train of thought, cheerful music, poetry, 
 narrative, the elementary parts of geometry, 
 &c. according to their previous inclinations; 
 to lead them gradually to their former ha- 
 bits, and the society of their friends, engage 
 them in rural sports, take them to public 
 amusements, the watering places, &c. but 
 with as little appearance of design as possi- 
 ble. 
 
 Ma'nihot. The jatropha manihot. 
 
 Mani'pulus. (Q^uod manum impleat, 
 because it fills the hand.) A handful. 
 
 Mawjapit'meram. a common tree in 
 the West Indies, the flowers of which are 
 distilled, and the vv^ater used against in- 
 flammations of the eyes. 
 
 MA'NNA. (From mano, a gift, Syr, it 
 
52S 
 
 ilAK 
 
 ilAli 
 
 being the food given by God to tlie childreu 
 of Israel in the wilderness ; or frona mahna, 
 what is it ? an exclamation occasioned by 
 their wonder at its appearaince.) See 
 Fraxirms. 
 
 Ma'nna. Briganti'aca. a species of 
 manna brought from Brianconois in Dau- 
 phiny. 
 
 Ma'wna Calabri'na. Calabrian manna, 
 
 Ma'ssa canula'ta. Flaky manna, or 
 manna concreted on straw, or chips. 
 
 Ma'nna secf'nda. An inferior or se- 
 cond sort of manna. 
 
 Ma'jtna thxt'ris. a coarse powder of 
 olibanom. 
 
 Makm'fera a'e.bor. (From manna, 
 and fero, to bear.) The fraxinus ornus. 
 
 Manso'rius. (From mando, to chew.) 
 The masseter muscle. 
 
 Maa"Ti'le. The name of a bandage. 
 
 Ma'nus de'i. a name of a resolvent 
 plaster, which is described by Lemery. 
 Also for opium. 
 
 Ma-pie. See Jicer pseudoplatanus. 
 
 Mira'nda. a species of myrtle, grow- 
 ing in the island of Ceylon, a decoction of 
 the leaves of which is said to be excellent 
 against the venereal disease. 
 
 MARA'NTA. 1. The name of a genus 
 of plants in the Linnsean system. Class, 
 Monandria. Order, Monogynia. 
 
 2. The name of tlie Indian arrow-root. 
 
 There are three species of Maranta, the 
 Aurundiiiacea, Galanga, and Comesa, all of 
 them herbaceous, perennial, exotics of the 
 Indies, kept here in hot-houses for curi- 
 osity; they have tliick, knotty, creeping 
 roots, crowned with long, broad, arundina- 
 ceous leaves, ending in points, and upright 
 stalks half a yard high, terminated by 
 bunches of monopetalous, ringent. five- 
 parted flowers. They are pi'opagated by 
 parting tlie roots in spring, and planting 
 them in pots of light rich earth, and then 
 plunging them in the bark-bed. 
 
 Mara'nta arundusa'cea. The root of 
 this species, commonly called arrow-root, is 
 used by tlie Indians to extract the virus 
 communicated by their poisoned arrows, 
 from whence it has obtained its name. It 
 is cultivated iu gardens and provision- 
 grounds in the West Indies ; and the starch 
 is obtained from it by the following process : 
 The roots, when a year old, are dug up, 
 well washed in water, and then beaten in a 
 large deep wooden mortar to a pulp ; this 
 is thrown into a large tub of clean water : 
 the whole is then well stirred, and the fibrous 
 part wrung out by the hands, and tlii'own 
 away. The milky liquor being passed 
 through a hair sieve, or coarse cloth, is suf- 
 fered to settle, and the clear Avater drained 
 off. At the bottom of the vessel is a white 
 mass, which is again mixed with clean 
 water, and drained: lastly, the mass is 
 dried on sheets in the sun, and is pure 
 starch. 
 
 Arrow-root contains, in nn^ll bulk, a 
 
 greater proportion of nourishment than any- 
 other yet known. The powder, boiled in 
 water, forms a very pleasant transparent 
 jelly, very superior to that of sago or ta- 
 pioca: and is much recommended as a 
 nutritious diet for children and invalids. 
 The jelly is made in the following man- 
 ner : to a dessert-spoonful of powder, add 
 as much cold water as will make it into a 
 paste ; then pour on half a pint of boil- 
 ing water : stir it briskly and boil it a 
 few minutes, when it will become a clear 
 smooth jelly ; a little sugar and sherry wine 
 may be added for debilitated patients, but 
 for infants a drop or two of essence of cara- 
 way-seeds, or cinnamon, is preferable, wine 
 being very liable to become ascescent in the 
 stomachs of infants, and thus disagree with 
 the bowels. Fresh milk, either alone or 
 diluted w^ith water, may be substituted for 
 the water. For very debilitated frames, 
 and especially for ricketty children, this 
 jelly, blended with an animal jelly, as that 
 of the stag's-horn, (^rasura cornu cervi,') 
 afibrds a more nutritious diet than arrow- 
 root alone, which may be done in the fol- 
 lowing manner: Boil half an ounce of 
 stag' s-hom shavings, in a pint of water, for 
 fifteen minutes ; then strain, and add two 
 dessert-spoonsful of arrow-root powder, pre- 
 viously well mixed with a tea-cupful of 
 water ; stir them briskly together, and boil 
 them for a few minutes. If the child 
 should be much troubled with flatulency, 
 two or tliree drops of essence of caraway- 
 seeds, or a little grated nutmeg may be 
 added ; but for adults, port wine, or brandy, 
 will answer best. 
 
 Mara'nta Gala'jtga. The smaller ga- 
 langal. The roots of this plant are used 
 medicinally ; two kinds of galangal are men- 
 tioned in tlie pharmacopoeias ; the greater 
 galangal obtained from the Kampferia ga- 
 langa, of Linnasus, and the smaller galan- 
 ga], the root of the Maranta galanga ; cau- 
 lino simplici foliis lanceolatis subsessilibusy 
 of Linnaeus. The dried root is brought 
 from China, in pieces from an inch to two 
 in length, scarcely half so thick, branched, 
 full of knots and joints, with several circu- 
 lar rings, of a reddish-brown colour on the 
 outside, and brownish within. It has an 
 aromatic smell, not very grateful, and an 
 unpleasant, bitterish, hot, biting taste. It 
 was formerly much used as a warm sto- 
 niacliic bitter, and generally ordered in bit- 
 ter infusions. It is now, however, seldom 
 employed. 
 
 MARA'SMUS. (From /j.ni'tj.ivai, to grow 
 lean.) Atrophia. Emaciation. A wasting 
 away of the flesh, without fever or apparent 
 disease. See Ji trophy. 
 
 Marathri'tes. (From /j.a.fa.6fiov, fen- 
 nel.) A vinous infusion of fennel ; or wine 
 impregnated with fennel. 
 
 Marathrophy'llubi. (From fAa.pa,Bpcv, 
 fennel, and eft/xxsv, a leaf ; so named be= 
 caii=^ its leaves resemble those of the 
 
MAR 
 
 i\IAR 
 
 529 
 
 eomaQon fennel. See Peucedanum offici- 
 nale. 
 
 Maea'thrum. (From (jt-ttfctivie, to wither, 
 so called because its stalk and flowers wither 
 in the autumn.) See Anelhumfceniculum. 
 
 Mara'thrum sylve'stre. See Peu- 
 cedanum. 
 
 Marble. Powdered marble, which is 
 a carbonate of hme, is used in pneumatic 
 medicine, to give out carbonic acid gas. 
 
 Marcasite, See Bismuth. 
 
 Marcasi'ta. (From marcusite, Germ.) 
 See Bismuth. 
 
 Marcha'ktia polymo'rpha. The sys- 
 tematic name of the liver-wort. Hepatica 
 terrestris. Jecoraria. This plant is very com- 
 mon in this country. It has a penetrating 
 though mild pungency, and bitter taste, 
 sinking, as it were, into the tongue. It is 
 recommended as an aperient, resolvent, 
 and antiscorbutic, and, though seldom used 
 in this country, appears to be a plant of no 
 inconsiderable virtue. 
 
 MARCO'RES. (From marceo, to be- 
 come lean.) Universal emaciation. The 
 first order in the class cachexia, of CuUen's 
 Nosology. 
 
 Marestail. See Hippuris vulgaris. 
 
 MARGARITA. (From margalith, 
 Rab.) 
 
 1. The pearl. Perla. Unio. A small, 
 calcareous concretion, of a bright transpa- 
 rent whiteness, found on the inside of the 
 shell. Concha margaritifera, of Linnseus, or 
 mother-of-pearl fish. Pearls were formerly 
 exhibited as Emtacids. 
 
 2. A tumour upon the eye resembling a 
 pearl. 
 
 Marigold, marsh. Caltha palustris, of 
 Linnaeus. The flower-buds of this very 
 common plant may be pickled as a good 
 substitute for capers. 
 
 Marine acid. See Muriatic acid. 
 
 Marine salt. See Sodce murias. 
 
 Maripe'ndam. a plant in the island of 
 St. Domingo : its tops are distilled, and 
 thus a water is obtained, which is held in 
 great esteem against pains in the stomach. 
 
 Mari'sca. An excresence about the 
 anus, or the piles in a state of tumefaction, 
 the Hmmorrhois tumens, of CuUen. 
 
 Mari'sicum. The mercurialis fruticosa. 
 
 Marjoram, sweet. See Origanum marjo- 
 "■ana. 
 
 Marjoram, wild. See Origanum. 
 
 Marjora'na. See Origanum. 
 
 Marmalade. The pulp of quinces, or 
 any other fruit, boiled into a consistence 
 with honey. 
 
 Marmary'g^. (From /wap^az/jo), to 
 shine. An appearance of sparks, or corus- 
 cations, flashing before the eyes. 
 
 Marmola'ria. (From marmor, mar- 
 ble ; so named because it is spotted like 
 marble.) Bear's-breach, See Acanthus 
 mollis. 
 
 Marmora'ta au'rium. (From marmor.) 
 Ear-wax. 
 
 Marmorige. a variety of the Pseudo- 
 blepsis Imaginaria, in which sparks and 
 flashes of fire are supposed to present them- 
 selves. 
 
 Marmo'recs TARTARUS. The hardest 
 species of human calculus. 
 
 Maroco'stinum. a purgative extract 
 made of the marum and costus ; originally 
 made by Mindererus. 
 
 MARROW. Medulla. The fat sub- 
 stance secreted by the small arteries of its 
 proper membrane ; and contained in the 
 medullary cavities of the long cylindrical 
 bones. See Bone. 
 
 Marroiv, spinal. See Medulla spinalis. 
 
 Marrtjeia'stPvUM. Ballota, or stinking 
 horehound. 
 
 MARRU'BIUM. (From marroh, a bit- 
 ter juice, Heb.) Horehound. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnsean system. Class. Didynamia. Or- 
 der, Gymnospermia. 
 
 2. The pharmacoposial name of the com- 
 mon white horehound. See Marrubiuvi 
 vulgare. 
 
 Marru'eium album. See Marrubium 
 vulgare. 
 
 Marru'eitjm aly'ssow. Alyssum Mad- 
 wort. It is supposed to be diaphoretic. 
 
 Marru'bitjm AauA'TicuM. Water hore= 
 hound ; opening, corroborant. 
 
 Marru'eium Hispa'nicum. Mad-wort, 
 or Spanish horehound. See Marrubium 
 verticillatum. 
 
 Marrtj'eium ni'grum fce'tidum. The 
 black, stinking horehound, or ballota. 
 
 Marru'bitjm vep^ticilla'tum. Mar- 
 rubium hispanicum. The base horehound, 
 Galen's mad-wort. 
 
 Marru'eium vulga're. The systema- 
 tic name of the common horehound. Mar- 
 rubium album Marrubium dentibus caly~ 
 cinis setaceis uncinatis, of Linnaeus.. — The 
 leaves of this indigenous plant have a mode- 
 rately strong smell of the aromatic kind, but 
 not agreeable ; which, by drying, is im- 
 proved : and in keeping for some months is, 
 in great part, dissipated ; their taste is very 
 bitter, penetrating, diffusive, and durable, 
 in the mouth. That horehound possesses 
 some share of medicinal power may be in- 
 ferred from its sensible qualities ; but its vir- 
 tues do not 5{3pear to be clearly ascertained. 
 It is a favo;]rite remedy with the common 
 people in coughs and asthmas. The usual 
 dose is from half an ounce to an ounce, in 
 infusion, two or three times a-day. The 
 dose of the extract is from gr. x. to 3ss. 
 
 Mars. The alchemists gave this nanip 
 to iron. 
 
 Mars alkaliza'tus solu'bilis. Iron 
 and fixed alkali. 
 
 Mars sacchara'tus. Iron mixed with 
 starch and melted sugar, 
 
 ^7 
 
aiiO 
 
 IviAK 
 
 MAS 
 
 Mars solu'bilis. Ferrumtarlarizatuui. 
 
 Mars splphura'tus. Iroa filings, aad 
 sulphur deflagrated. 
 
 Marseilles hart-wort. See Seseli torluosum, 
 
 Marsh-mallorc. See Althaea. 
 
 Marsh trefoil. See Menyanthus. 
 
 Marsupia'lis. (Marsupialis, sc. muscu- 
 hjs ; from marsupium, a purse, so named from 
 its resemblance.) See Obt^iralur internus. 
 
 Martagon liiLY. Lilium martagon, of 
 Linnaeus, who informs us the root makes 
 part of the daily food of the Siberians. 
 
 Martial. Sometimes used to express 
 preparations of iron, or such as are impreg- 
 nated therewith ; as the Martial Regulus of 
 antimony, &c. 
 
 Martia'titm ungue'ntum. Soldiers' 
 ointment. Ointment of laurel, rue, marjo- 
 ram, &c. 
 
 Ma'rtis esse'ntia. a solution of lead 
 in acid. 
 
 Ma'rtis i^imatu'ra pr^para'ta. Put, 
 viiied filings of iron. 
 
 MARTYN, John, was born in 1699. 
 His father being in a mercantile station in 
 London, he was intended to succeed in 
 this, which he does not appear to have ne- 
 glected ; but his taste for literature led him 
 to devote much of the night to study. His 
 partiality, however, was particularly direct- 
 ed to botany, and he made many experiments 
 on the germination of seeds, &c. When 
 about 22 years of age, he became secretary 
 of a botanical society, and proved one of 
 its most active members : three years after, 
 he was admitted into the Royal Society, 
 and many of his papers appeared in the 
 Phdosophical Transactions, of which he 
 subsequently took a part in the Abridgment. 
 At what period he changed to the medi- 
 cal profession is not known. In 1726, he 
 published his tables of officinal plants, dis- 
 posed according to Ray's system. Having 
 given public lectures on botany in London 
 with much approbation, he was thought 
 qualified to teach that science at Cambridge ; 
 and accordingly, in the following year, he 
 delivered the first course ever heard in that 
 university. In 1730, he entered at Ema- 
 nuel college, with an intention of graduating 
 in physic : but this was soon abandoned on 
 his marriage, and from the necessary at- 
 tendance to his profession in London. On 
 the death of the botanical professor at Cam- 
 bridge, Mr. Martyn was appointed to suc- 
 ceed him in the beginning of 1733; but he 
 continued lecturing only two or three years, 
 owing to the want ot sufficient encourage- 
 ment, and especially of a botanic garden 
 there. In 1741 , he published a splendid quar- 
 to edition of Virgil's Georgics, in which much 
 new light was thrown on the natural history 
 of that author, Dr. Halley having assisted 
 him in the astronomical part ; this was fol- 
 lowed by the Bucolics, on the same plan. 
 In 17,52, he retired from pragtice, and 
 
 abou t nine years after resigned his proiessoi - 
 ship in favour of his son, the Rev. Thomas 
 Martyn; in consequence of whose election 
 he presented his botanical library, of above 
 200 volumes, with his drawings, herbarium, 
 &c. to the university. He died in 1768. 
 
 Ma'rum gre'ticum. See Tezccriwm 
 marum. 
 
 Ma'rttm Sttri'acpm. (From mar, bitter, 
 Heb.) See Teucrium marum. 
 
 Ma 'rum ve'r0m. See Teucrium marnm. 
 
 Ma'rttm vulga're. See Thymus mas- 
 tichtna. 
 
 Ma'rvisum. Malmsey wine. 
 
 Ma'schale. (Mct,a-x,AKii.) The arm-pit, 
 
 Maschali'ster. (From//a!r;^*\/s-«p.) 
 The second vertebra of the back. 
 
 Ma'slach. a medicine of the opiate 
 kind, in use amongst the Turks. 
 
 Ma'speta. Maspeium. The leaves of 
 the asafoetida plant. 
 
 MA'SSA. (From fjLttera-u:, to blend to- 
 gether.) A mass. A term generally ap- 
 plied to the compound out of which pills 
 are to be formed. 
 
 Ma'ssa ca'rnea jaco'bi sy'lvii. See 
 Flexor longus digitorum pedis, 
 
 Ma'ssalis. a name lor mercury. 
 
 MASSE'TER. (From fj,!t<ra-a.!>iA<tt, to 
 chew ; because it assists in chewing.) Zi~ 
 gomato-maxillaire, of Dumas. A muscle 
 of the lower jaw, situated on the side of the 
 face. It is a short, thick muscle, which 
 arises, by fleshy and tendinous fibres, from 
 the lower edge of the malar process of the 
 maxillary bone, the lower horizontal edge 
 of the OS malse, and the lower edge of the 
 zygomatic process of the temporal bone, as 
 far backwards as the eminence belonging to 
 the articulation of the lower jaw. From 
 some little interruption in the fibres of this 
 muscle, at their origin, some writers de- 
 scribe it as arising by two, and others by 
 three, distinct portions, or heads. The two 
 layers of fibres of which it seems to be com- 
 posed, cross each other as they descend, the 
 external layer extending backwards, and 
 the internal one slanting forwards. It is in- 
 serted into the basis of the coronoid process, 
 and into all that part of the lower jaw which 
 supports the coronoid and condyloid pro- 
 cesses. Its use is to raise the lower jaWj 
 and, by means of the above-mentioned de- 
 cussation, to move it a little forwards an<3 
 backwards in the act of chewing-- 
 
 Massicot. Calcined v/hit© lead. 
 
 Ma'ssot co'rtex. See Cortex Massay. 
 
 Masterwort. See Imperatoria. 
 
 MASTICATION. {Masticatio ; from 
 mastico, to chew.) Chewing. A natural 
 function. The mixing together and dividing 
 of the particles of the food in the mouth by 
 the action of the jaws, tongue, lips, and 
 cheeks. By means of this function, the 
 food is lacerated and mixed with tlie saliva 
 and the mucus of the mouth and faucesj 
 
MAt 
 
 MAT 
 
 331 
 
 aud tiius made into a bole of such a consis- 
 tence as to be formed into a convenient size 
 to be swallowed. See Deglutition. 
 
 MASTICATORIES. (Mastic atoria, sc. 
 -ijiedicamenta, from mastico, to chew.) Such 
 medicines as are intended for chewing. 
 
 MA'STICHE. (From fAa.a-g-a>, to ex- 
 press.) See Pistacia Lentiscus. 
 
 Mastich-tree. See Pistacia Lentiscus. 
 
 Mastichf herb, common. See Thymus 
 TTiastichina. 
 
 Masiich, herb, Syrian. See Teucrium 
 ■atarum. 
 
 Mastich, wood. See Pistacia Lentiscus. 
 
 MASTiCHEiijE'cM. (From fA.n^ix», mas- 
 tlch, andsA.st<oy, oil.) Oil of mastich. 
 
 Masti'chia. (From fAsc^txn, mastich, 
 so called because it smells liKe mastich.) 
 Nux virginiana, or mastich of ligon. 
 
 Masti'china. (Dim. of mastiche.') Mas- 
 tichina gallorum, marum, or mastich thyme. 
 See Thymus mastichina. 
 
 Masticot. See Massicot. 
 
 Ma'stix. See Pistacia Lentiscus. 
 
 MASTODY'NIA, (From /^*?-o?, a 
 breast, and oifup^, pain.) Phlegmon of the 
 breast of women. This disease may take 
 place at any period of life, but it most com- 
 monly affects those who give suck. It is 
 characterized by tumefaction, tension, heat, 
 redness, and pain ; and comes sometimes in 
 both breasts, but most commonly in one. 
 Pjrrexia generally attends the disease. It is 
 sometimes very quickly formed, and in ge- 
 neral without any thing preceding to show 
 it ; but now and then a slight shivering is the 
 forerunner. This disease terminates either 
 in resolution, in suppuration, or schirrus. If 
 the disease is left to itself, it generally ter- 
 minates in suppuration. 
 
 The causes which give rise to this disease, 
 are those which give rise to most of the 
 phlegmasiae, as cold, violent blows, &c. In 
 ■women who are lying-in, or giving suck, it 
 mostly arises either from a suppression of 
 the lochia or a retention of milk. Mastody- 
 nia is often of long continuance ; it is a very 
 painful disease, but it is seldom fatal, unless 
 ■when absolutely neglected, when it may run 
 into scirrhus, and finally cancer. The termi- 
 nation of the disease by gangrene is never 
 to be apprehended, at least few, if any, have 
 seen the disease terminate in this way. 
 
 MASTOID. (Mastoideus ; from /waro?, 
 a breast, and uSog, resemblance.) 1. Those 
 processes of bones are so termed that are 
 shaped like the nipple of the breast. 
 
 2. The name of a muscle which is inserted 
 into the mastoid process. 
 
 Mastoide'xtm fora'men. A hole in the 
 temporal bone of the skull. 
 
 Mastoide'fs latera'lis. A name for 
 the complexus. 
 
 Mastoide'tjs. (From fAA^oiS'ti;, the mas- 
 toid process.) See Sterno-cleido-mastoideus. 
 
 Matali'sta ra'dix. a root said to be 
 imported from America, where it is given 
 as a purgative, its action being rather milder 
 than that of jalap. 
 
 MA'TER. (M£tT«/), a mother.) Two 
 membranes of the brain had this epithet 
 given them, by the Arabians, who thought 
 they gave origin to all other membranes of 
 the body. See Dura mater and Pia mater. 
 Also a name of the herb mugwort, because 
 of its virtue in disorders of the womb. 
 
 Ma'ter du'ra. See Dura mater. 
 
 Ma'ter herba'rum. Artemisia, orcom- 
 mon mugwort, 
 
 Ma'ter metallo'rum. Quicksilver. 
 
 Ma'ter perla'rtjm. Mother of pearl. 
 The concha margaritifera. 
 
 Ma'ter pi'a. See Pia mater. 
 
 Mate'ria perla'ta. If, instead of crys- 
 talizing the salts contained in the liquor se- 
 parated from diaphoretic antimony, an acid 
 be poured into it, a white precipitate is 
 formed, which is nothing else but a very re- 
 fractory calx of antimony. 
 
 Materiattj'ra. Castellus explains mor- 
 bi materiaturce to be diseases of intempe- 
 rance. 
 
 MATE'RIA ME'DICA. By this termis 
 understood a general class of substances, 
 both natural and artificial, which are used 
 in the cure of diseases. 
 
 Cartheuser, Newman, Lewis, Gleditsch, 
 Linnaeus, Vogel, Alston, and other writers 
 on the Materia Medica, have been at much 
 labour to contrive arrangements of these 
 articles. Some have arranged them accor ■ 
 ing to their natural resemblances ; others 
 according to their real or supposed virtues ; 
 others according to their active constituent 
 principles. These arrangements have their 
 peculiar advantages. The first may be 
 preferred by the natural historian, the se- 
 cond by the physiologist, and the last by the 
 chemist. The pharmacopoeias published by 
 the Colleges of Physicians of London, Dub- 
 lin, and Edinburgh, have the articles of the 
 Materia Medica arranged in alphabetical 
 order , this plan is also adopted by almost all 
 the continental pharmacopoeia?:. 
 
53^ 
 
 MATERIA MEDICA 
 
 Dr. Cullen has arranged the Materia Medica as follows 
 ^ Nptrimewts, which are 
 1 Food, 
 
 < Drinks, 
 
 J Condiments ; 
 
 \, Mediciwes which act on the 
 Solids, 
 
 Simple, as 
 
 Astringents. 
 Tonics, 
 Emollients, 
 Corrosives; 
 Living, as 
 
 Stimulants, 
 Sedatives, 
 
 JVarcoiics, 
 RefrigeranU. 
 \ Antispasmodics. 
 
 \ Fluids, 
 
 / Producing a change of 
 / fluidity, 
 
 Attenuants, 
 Inspissants. 
 Mixture, 
 
 Correctors of Acrimonj , 
 Demulcents, 
 Antacids, 
 Antalkalines. 
 Antiseptics. 
 Evacuants; viz. 
 
 Errhines, 
 Sialagogues, 
 Expectorants, 
 Emetics, 
 Cathartics, 
 Diuretics, 
 Diaphoretics, 
 \ Emmenagogues. 
 
 The following is the list of articles which come under 
 
 I. NUTRIMENTS. 
 <«. Fruits. 1 
 
 a. Fresh, sieeet, acidulous, 
 as 
 
 Prunes 
 
 Oranges 
 
 Lemons 
 
 Raspberries 
 
 Red and black currants 
 
 Mulberries 
 
 Grapes, &c. 
 
 b. Dried, sweet, acidulous,3iS 
 Raisins 
 
 Currants 
 
 Figs. 
 j8. Oleraceous Herbs. 
 
 Water-cresses 
 
 Dandelion 
 
 Parsley 
 
 Artichoke. 
 y. Roots, 
 
 Carrot 
 
 Garlick 
 
 Satyrion. 
 «**. Seeds and Nuts. 
 
 Almonds, sweet and bitter 
 
 Walnuts 
 
 Olives, 
 
 II. MEDICINES. 
 
 Astringents. 
 
 Red rose 
 
 Cinquefoil 
 
 Tormentil 
 
 Madder 
 
 Sorrel 
 
 Water-dock 
 
 Bistort 
 
 Fern 
 
 Pomgranate 
 
 Oak-bark 
 
 Galls 
 
 Logwood 
 
 Quince 
 
 Mulberry 
 
 Sloe 
 
 Gum-arabic 
 
 Catechu 
 
 Dragon's blood 
 
 Alkanet 
 
 Balaustine flower 
 
 St. John's wort 
 
 MiUefoil 
 
 Plantain 
 
 Convallaria 
 
 Bear's berry. 
 
 the preceding classes ;■=- 
 
 2. Tonics. 
 Gentian 
 Lesser centaury 
 Quassia 
 Simarouba 
 Marsh trefoil 
 Fumitory 
 Camomile 
 Tansy 
 Wormwood 
 Southernwood 
 Sea-wormwood 
 Water-germander 
 Virginian snake-root 
 Leopard's bane 
 Peruvian barko 
 
 3. Emollients. 
 Columniferous, 
 Marsh mallow 
 Mallow. 
 Farinaceous, 
 Quince-seeds 
 Faenugreek-seed 
 Linseed. 
 
 Various emollients, 
 Pellitory 
 Verbascum 
 White lily. 
 
MATERIA MEDICA. 
 
 om 
 
 4. Corrosives. 
 
 5. Stimulants. 
 
 Verticillated, 
 
 Lavender 
 
 Balm 
 
 Marjoram 
 
 Sweet marjoram 
 
 Sjrrian herb mastich 
 
 Rosemary 
 
 Hyssop 
 
 Ivy 
 
 Mint 
 
 Peppermint 
 
 Pennyroyal 
 
 Thyme 
 
 Mother of tliyme 
 
 Sage. 
 
 Umbellated, 
 
 Fennel 
 
 Archangel 
 
 Anise 
 
 Caraway 
 
 Coriander 
 
 Cumin 
 
 Dm 
 
 Saxifrag'e. 
 
 Siliquose^ 
 
 Horse-radish. 
 
 Water-cress 
 
 Mustard 
 
 Scurvy-grass. 
 
 Alliaceous, 
 
 Garlick. 
 
 Coniferous, 
 
 Fir 
 
 Jumper. 
 
 Balsamics, 
 
 Venice turpentine 
 
 Common turpentine 
 
 Canada balsam 
 
 Copaiba balsam 
 
 Tolu balsam 
 
 Balm of Gilead. 
 
 Resinousy 
 
 Guaiacum 
 
 Ladanum 
 
 Storax 
 
 Benzoin. 
 
 Aromatics, 
 
 Cinnamon 
 
 Nutmeg 
 
 Mace 
 
 Clove 
 
 Allspice 
 
 Canella 
 
 Cascarilla. 
 
 Black pepper 
 
 Long pepper 
 
 Indian pepper 
 
 Ginger 
 
 Lesser cardamom 
 
 Zedoary 
 
 Virginian snake-root 
 
 Ginseng 
 
 Aromatic reed, 
 
 Acrids, 
 
 Wake-robin 
 
 Pellitory 
 
 Stavesacre. 
 
 6. Narcotics. 
 Rhceadaceous, 
 White poppy 
 Red poppy. 
 Umbellated, 
 Hemlock 
 Water hemlock. 
 Solanaceous, 
 Belladonna 
 Henbane 
 Tobacco 
 Bitter sweet 
 Stramonium. 
 Varia, 
 Laurel 
 Camphor 
 Saffron 
 Wine. 
 
 7. Refrigeraivts. 
 Fruits of plants 
 Acidulous herbs and roots. 
 
 8. AWTISPASMODICS. 
 
 Fcetid herbs, 
 
 Worm-wood 
 
 Fcetid goosefoot 
 
 Cumin 
 
 Pennyroyal 
 
 Rue 
 
 Savine. 
 
 Fcetid gums, 
 
 Asafoetida 
 
 Galbanum 
 
 Opopanax 
 
 Valerian. 
 
 9. Diluents. 
 Water. 
 
 10. Attenuants. 
 Alkalis 
 Sugar 
 Liquorice 
 Dried fruits. 
 
 II.Inspissants. 
 Acids 
 
 Farinaceous and mucila- 
 ginous demulcents. 
 
 12. Demulcents. 
 Mucilaginous, 
 Gum Arabic 
 
 tragacanth. 
 
 Farinaceous, 
 
 as 
 Starch. 
 Bland oils. 
 
 13. Antacids. 
 Alkalis and earths. 
 
 14. Antalkalines. 
 Acids. 
 
 15. Antiseptics. 
 Acid parts of plants 
 Acescent herbs 
 Sugar 
 
 Siliquose plants 
 Alliaceous plants 
 Astringents 
 Bitters 
 Aromatics 
 Essential oil? 
 
 Camphor 
 
 Gum resins 
 
 Saffron 
 
 Contrayerva 
 
 Valerian 
 
 Opium 
 
 Wine. 
 
 16. Errhines. 
 Asarabacca 
 White hellebore 
 Water iris 
 Pellitory. 
 
 17. Sialagogues. 
 Archangel 
 Cloves 
 Masterwort 
 Tobacco 
 Pepper 
 PelUtory. • 
 
 18. Expectorants, 
 Ivy 
 
 Horehoimd 
 Pennyroyal 
 Elecampane 
 Florentine oris-root. 
 Tobacco 
 
 Squill 
 Coltsfoot 
 Benzoin 
 Storax 
 
 Canada balsam 
 Tolu balsam 
 
 19. Emetics. 
 Asarabacca 
 Ipecacuan 
 Tobacco 
 Squill 
 Mustard 
 Horse-radish 
 Bitters. 
 
 20. Cathartics, 
 Milder, 
 
 MHd acid fruit? 
 
 Cassia pulp 
 
 Tamarind 
 
 Sugar 
 
 Manna 
 
 Sweet roots 
 
 Bland oils 
 
 Damask rose 
 
 Violet 
 
 Polypody 
 
 Mustard 
 
 Bitters 
 
 Balsamics. 
 
 Acrid, 
 
 Rhubarb 
 
 Seneka 
 
 Broom 
 
 Elder 
 
 Castor oiT 
 
 Senna 
 
 Black helleboi'p 
 
 Jalap 
 
 Scammony 
 
 Buckthorn 
 
 Tobacco 
 
 White hellebore 
 
534 
 
 MATERIA MEDIC A. 
 
 Coloquintida 
 Elaterium. 
 21. Diuretics. 
 Parsley 
 Carrot 
 Fennel 
 Pimpinel 
 Eryngo 
 Madder 
 Burdock 
 Bitter-sweet 
 Wake-robin 
 Asarabacca 
 Foxglove 
 Tobacco 
 
 Rue 
 Savine 
 Snake-root 
 Squill 
 Bitters 
 Balsamics 
 SiliquosEe 
 Alliaceae. 
 22. Diaphoretics. 
 Saffron 
 Bitter-sweet 
 Opium 
 Camphor 
 Contrayerva 
 Serpentaria 
 
 Hage 
 
 Water germander 
 Guaiacum 
 Sassafras 
 Seneka 
 
 Vegetable acids 
 Essential oil 
 Wine 
 Diluents. 
 23. Emmehagogues.. 
 Aloes 
 
 Foetid gums 
 FcEtid plants 
 Saflron. 
 
 The following is the arrangement of the 
 Materia Medica, according to J. Murray, 
 in his Elements of Materia Medica and 
 Pharmacy. 
 
 A. General stimulants. 
 
 T^-a- -i-T ^ Narcotics 
 «-J^'ff"^^^l^ J Antispasmodics. 
 
 6. Permanent I J°^^'„^^t^ 
 
 B. Local stimulants. Emetics 
 
 Cathartics 
 Emmenagogues 
 Diuretics 
 Diaphoretics 
 Expectorants 
 Sialagogues 
 Errhines 
 Epispastics. 
 c. Chemical remedies. Refrigerants 
 Antacids 
 Lithontriptics 
 Escharotics. 
 I>. Mechanical remedies. Antlielmintics 
 Demulcents 
 Diluents 
 Emollients. 
 Under the head of Narcotics are in- 
 cluded — 
 
 Alcohol. Ether. Camphor. Papaver 
 somniferum. Hyoscyamus niger. Atropa 
 belladona. Aconitum napellus. Conium 
 maculatum. Digitalis purpurea. Nicoti- 
 anatabacum. Lactuca virosa. Datura 
 stramonium. Rhododendron chrysan- 
 themum. Rhus toxicodendron. Arnica 
 montana. Strychnos nux vomica. Pru- 
 nus lauro-cerasus. 
 
 Under the second class, Antispasmodics, 
 are included — Moschus. Castoreum. Ole- 
 um animale empyreumaticum. Petro- 
 leum. Ammonia. Ferula asafostida. Sa- 
 gapenum. Bubon galbanura. Valeriana 
 officinalis. Crocus sativus. Melaleuca 
 leucadendron. 
 
 Narcotics used as Antispasmodics — 
 Ether. Camphor. Opium. 
 Tonics used as Antispasmodicsr— 
 Cuprum. Zincum. Hydrargyrus. Cin- 
 chona. 
 
 The head of Tonics embraces — 
 1. From the mineral kingdom, 
 Hydrargyrus. Ferrum. Zincum. Cu- 
 
 prum. Arsenicum. Barytes. Calx. Acid- 
 um. Nitricum. Oxy-murias potassse. 
 2. From the vegetable kingdom. 
 Cinchona officinalis. Cinchona caribaea. 
 Cinchona floribunda. Cusparia. Aristo- 
 lochia serpentaria. Dorstenia contrayerva. 
 Croton eleutheria. Calumba. Quassia 
 excelsa. Quassia Simarouba. Swietenia 
 febrifuga, Swietenia mahagoni. Gentiana 
 lutea. Anthemis nobilis. Artemisia ab- 
 sinthium. Chironia centaurium. Marru- 
 bium vulgare. Menyanthes trifoliata, Cen- 
 taurea benedicta. Citrus aurantium. Citrus 
 medica. Laurus cinnamomum. Laurus 
 cassia. Canella alba. Acorus calamus, 
 Amomum zinziber. Kaemferia rotunda. 
 Santalum album. Pterocarpus santalinus. 
 Myristica moschata. Caryophyllus aroma- 
 ticus. Capsicum annuum. Piper nigrum. 
 Piper longum. Piper cubeba. Myrtus 
 punenta. Amomum repens. Carum ca- 
 rui. Coriandrum sativum. Pimpinella 
 anisum. Anethum fseniculum. Anethum 
 graveolens. Cuminum cyminum. Ange- 
 lica archangelica. Mentha piperita. Men- 
 tlia viridis. Mentha pulegium. Hyssopus 
 officinalis. 
 
 The class of Astringents comprehends 
 tlie following : — 
 
 1. From the vegetable kingdom, 
 Quercus robur. Quercus cerris. Tor- 
 
 mentilla erecta. Polygonum bistorta. An- 
 chusa tinctoria. Hsematoxylon campechi- 
 anum. Rosa Gallica. Arbutus uva ursi. 
 Mimosa catechu. Kino. Pterocarpus 
 draco. Ficus indica. Pistachia lentiscus. 
 
 2. From the mineral kingdom, 
 Acidum sulphuricum. Argilla. Supp*' 
 
 sulphas argillse et potassse. Calx. Carbo= 
 nas calcis. Plumbum. Zincnm. Ferrum. 
 Cuprum. 
 
 The articles which come under the head 
 of Emetics, are 
 
 1. From the i-ege^aJ/e kingdom, 
 Callicocca ipecacuanha. Scillamaritima. 
 
 Anthemis nobilis. Sinapis alba. Asarum 
 Europaeum. Nicotianatabacura. 
 
 2. From the mineral kingdom, 
 Antimonium. Sulphas zinci. Sulphas 
 
 cupri. Subacetas cupri. Ammonia. Hy- 
 dro -s'ulphuretnm ammoniEE; 
 
MATERIA MEDIC A. 
 
 o35 
 
 ' Cathartics include 
 
 Laxatives. Manna. Cassia fistula. Ta- 
 marindus Indica. Ricinus communis. Sul- 
 phur. Magnesia. 
 
 Purgatives. Cassia senna. Rheum pal- 
 aiatum. Convolvulus jalapa. Helleborus 
 niger. Bryonia alba. Cucumis colocyn- 
 this. Momordica elaterium. Rhamnus 
 catharticus. Aloe perfoliata. Convolvulus 
 scammonia. Gambojia gutta. Submurias 
 hydrargyri. Sulphas magnesise. Sulphas 
 sodse. Sulphas potassae. Supertartras po- 
 tassse. Tartras potassae et sodas. Murias 
 sodae. Terebinthina veneta. Nicotiana 
 tabacum. 
 
 The medicines arranged -under Emme- 
 WAGOGUES, are : 
 
 1. From the class of Antispasmodics. 
 Caatoreum. Ferula asafcetida. Bubon 
 
 galbanum. 
 
 2. From the class of Tonics. 
 Ferrum. Hydrargyrus. Cinchona offi- 
 cinalis. 
 
 3. From the class of Cathartics. 
 Aloe. Helleborus niger. Sinapis alba. 
 
 Rosmarinus officinalis. Rubia Tinctorum. 
 Rata graveolens. Juniperus sabina. 
 The class of Diuretics includes, 
 
 1. Saline diuretics. 
 
 Supertartras potasss. Nitras potassae. 
 Murias ammoniae. Acetas potassae. Po- 
 taiEsae. 
 
 2. From the vegetable kingdom, 
 
 Scilla maritima. Digitalis purpurea. 
 Nicotiana tabacum. Solanum dulcamara. 
 Lactuca virosa. Colchicum autumnale. 
 Gratiola officinalis. Spartium scoparium. 
 Juniperus communis. Copaifera officinalis. 
 Pinus balsamea. Pinus larix. 
 
 3. From the animal kingdom, 
 Meloe vesicatorius. 
 
 Under the class Diaphoretics are, 
 Ammonia. Murias ammoniae. Acetas 
 ammonias. Citras ammoniaj. Submurias 
 hydrargyri. Antimonium. Opium. Cam- 
 phor. Guaiacum officinale. Daphne me- 
 zereum. Smilax sarsaparilla. Laurus sas- 
 safras. Cochlearia ai'moracia. Salvia 
 officinalis. 
 
 The class Expectoraivts comprehends, 
 Antimonium. Ipecacuanha. Nicotiana 
 tabacum. Digitalis purpurea. Scilla ma- 
 ritima. Allium sativum. Polygala senega. 
 Ammoniacum. Myrrha. Styrax benzoin. 
 
 Styras officinalis. Toluifera balsamum* 
 Myroxylon peruiferum. Amyris gilead- 
 ensis. 
 
 The articles of the class Sialagogdes 
 are, Hydrargyrus. Antliemis pyrethrum. 
 Arum maculatum. Amomum zinziber. 
 Daphne mezereum. Nicotiana tabacum. 
 
 The class of Errhines are, Iris fioren- 
 tina. jiEscuIus hippocastanum. Origanum 
 majorana. Lavendula spica. Asarum Eu~ 
 ropasum. Veratrum album. Nicotiana ta- 
 bacum. Euphorbia officinalis. 
 
 In the class Epispastics, and Rcbefa- 
 ciEJVTS are, Meloe vesicatorius. Ammonia. 
 Pix Burgundica. Sinapis alba. Allium, 
 sativum. 
 
 Refrigerants are constituted by the 
 following articles. Citrus aurantium. Ci- 
 trus medica. Tamarindus Indica. Acidum 
 acetosum. Supertartras potassae. Nitras 
 potassae. Boras sodae. 
 
 The list of articles that come under the 
 class Antacids are, Potassa. Soda. Am- 
 monia. Calx. Carbonas calcis. Ma"-- 
 nesia. 
 
 In the class Lithontriptics are, Po- 
 tassa. Carbonas potassffi. Soda. Carbo- 
 nas sodae. Sapo albus. Calx. 
 
 In the class Escharotics are, Acida 
 mineralia. Potassa. Nitras argenti. Mu- 
 rias antimonii. Sulphas cupri. Acetas 
 cupri. Murias hydrargyri. Subnitras hy- 
 drargyri. Oxydum arsenici album. Ju- 
 niperus sabina. 
 
 In the class Anthelmintics are, Doli- 
 chos pruriens. Ferri limatura. Stannum 
 pulveratum. Olea Europsea. Artemisia 
 santonica. Spigeliamarilandica. Polypo- 
 dium filix mas. Tanacetum vulgare. Ge- 
 offroea inermis. Gambojia gutta. Sub- 
 murias hydrargyri. 
 
 Demulcents are. Mimosa nilotica. As- 
 tragalus tragacantha. Linum usitatissi- 
 mum. Althaea officinalis. Malva sylvestris. 
 Glycyrrhiza glabra. Cycas circinalis. Or- 
 chis mascula. Maranta arundinacea. Tri- 
 ticum hybernum. IchthyocoUa. Olea Eu- 
 ropaea. Amygdalus communis. Sevum 
 ceti. Cera. 
 
 Water is the principal article of the class 
 Diluents : and as for the last class Emol- 
 lients, heat conjoined with moisture is 
 the principal, though all unctuous appli- 
 cations may be included. 
 
 The New London Pharmacopceia presents us with the 
 
 Medica : — 
 
 Abietis resiua 
 
 Absinthium 
 
 Acaciae gummi 
 
 Acetosae folia 
 
 Acetosella 
 
 Acetum 
 
 Acidum sulphuricum 
 
 Aconiti folia 
 
 Adeps 
 
 iErugo 
 
 ■ extractum 
 
 Allii radix 
 
 Aloes spicatae 
 
 Aloes vulgaris ^ 
 
 Althaeae folia et radix 
 
 Alumen 
 
 AmmonsG murias 
 
 Ammoniacum 
 
 Amygdala amara et dulcis 
 
 Amylum 
 
 Anethi semina 
 
 following list for the Materia. 
 
 Anisi semina 
 Anthemidis flores 
 Antimonii sulphuretum 
 Argentum 
 Armoracia; radix 
 Arsenici oxydum 
 Asari folia 
 
 Asafoetidae gummi resina 
 Avenae semina 
 Aurgntii baccas 
 
J3tJ 
 
 MAT 
 
 MAT- 
 
 Aurantii cortex 
 
 Balsamum Peruvianum 
 
 Balsamum Tolutanum 
 
 Belladonnae folia 
 
 Benzoinum 
 
 Bistorta 
 
 Cajuputi oleum 
 
 Calamina 
 
 Calami radix 
 
 Calumbse radix 
 
 Camphora 
 
 Canellse cortex 
 
 Capsici baccse 
 
 Carbo ligni 
 
 Cardamines flores 
 
 Cardamomi semina 
 
 Caricae fructus 
 
 Carui semina 
 
 Caryophylli 
 
 Caryophyllorum oleum 
 
 Cascarillse cortex 
 
 Cassise pulpa 
 
 Castoreum 
 
 Catechu extractura 
 
 Centaurii cacumina 
 
 Cera alba 
 
 Cera flava 
 
 Cerevisiae fennentum 
 
 Cetaceum 
 
 Cinchonse lancifolise, cordi- 
 foliaj et oblongifoliffi cor- 
 tex 
 
 Cinnamomi cortex 
 
 Cinnamomi oleum 
 
 Coccus 
 
 Colchici radix 
 
 Colocynthidis pulpa 
 
 Conii folia 
 
 Contrayervse radix 
 
 Copaiba 
 
 Coriandri semina 
 
 Cornua 
 
 Creta 
 
 Croci stigmata 
 
 Cumini semina 
 
 Cupri sulphas 
 
 Cuspariae cortex 
 
 Cydonise semina 
 
 Dauci radix 
 
 Daucj semina 
 
 Digitalis folia 
 
 Dolichi pubes 
 
 Dulcamarse caulis 
 
 Elaterii poma 
 
 Elemi 
 
 Euphorbise gummi resina 
 
 Farina 
 
 Ferrum 
 
 Filicis radix 
 
 Fucus 
 > Galbani gummi resina 
 
 Galla ^ 
 
 Gentianae radix 
 
 Glycyrrhizas radix 
 
 Granati cortex 
 
 Guaiaci resina et lignum 
 
 Haematoxyli lignum 
 
 Hellebori foetidi folia 
 
 Hellebori nigri radix 
 
 Hordei semina 
 
 Humuli strobili 
 
 Hydrargyrum 
 
 Hyoscyami folia et semina 
 
 Jalapae radix 
 
 Ipecacuanhas radix 
 
 Juniperi baccae et semina 
 
 Kino 
 
 Lapis calcareus 
 
 Lavendulse flores 
 
 Lauri baccae et folia 
 
 Lichen 
 
 Limones 
 
 Limonum cortex et oleum 
 
 Linum catharticum 
 
 Lini usitatissimi semina 
 
 Lytta 
 
 Magnesia sulphas 
 
 Malva 
 
 Manna 
 
 Marrubium 
 
 Mastiche 
 
 Mel 
 
 Mentha piperita 
 
 Mentha viridis 
 
 Menyanthes 
 
 Mezerei cortex 
 
 Mori baccae 
 
 Moschus 
 
 Myristicse nuclei et oleum 
 
 expressum 
 Myrrha 
 Olibanum 
 Olivas oleum 
 Opimn 
 
 Opopanacis gummi resina 
 Origanum 
 Ovum 
 
 Papaveris capsular 
 Petroleum 
 Pimentae baccae 
 Piperis longi fructus 
 Piperis nigri baccae 
 Pix arida 
 Fix liquida 
 Plumbi subcarbonas 
 
 Resina flav'a 
 
 Resina nigra 
 
 Rhamni baccse 
 
 Rhei radix 
 
 Rhceados petala 
 
 Ricini semini et oleum 
 
 Rosae caninae pulpa 
 
 Rosae centifoliae petala 
 
 Rosae gallicEe petala 
 
 Rosmarini cacumina 
 
 Rubise radix 
 
 Rutae folia 
 
 Sabinae folia 
 
 Saccharum 
 
 Salicis cortex 
 
 Sambuci flores 
 
 Sapo durus et mollis 
 
 Sarsaparillae radix 
 
 Sassafras lignum et radix 
 
 Scammoneae gummi resina 
 
 Scillae radix 
 
 Senegae radix 
 
 Sennae folia 
 
 Serpentariae radix 
 
 Sevum 
 
 Simaroubae cortex 
 
 Sinapis semina 
 
 Sodae murias 
 
 Sodae subboras 
 
 Sodae sulphas 
 
 Soda impura 
 
 Spartii cacumina 
 
 Spigeliae radix 
 
 Spiritus rectificatus et tenuis 
 
 Spongia 
 
 Stannum 
 
 Staphisagriae semina 
 
 Styracis balsamum 
 
 Succinum 
 
 Sulphur et sulphur sublima- 
 
 tum 
 Tabaci folia 
 Tamarindi pulpa 
 Taraxaci radix 
 Tartarum 
 Terebinthiua Canadensis et 
 
 Chia 
 Terebinthina vulgar'is 
 Terebinthinae oleum 
 Testae 
 
 Tormentillae radix 
 Toxicodendri folia 
 
 Plumbi oxydum semivitreum Tragacantha 
 
 Porri radix 
 Potassae nitras 
 Potassae supertartras 
 Potassa impura 
 Pruna 
 
 Pterocarpi lignum 
 Pulegium 
 Pyrethri radix 
 Quassffi lignum 
 Quercus cortex 
 
 Tussilago 
 Valerianae radix 
 Veratri radix 
 Vinum 
 Ulmi cortex 
 Uvae passae 
 Uvae ursi folia 
 Zincum 
 Zinsriberis radix 
 
 MATLOCK. A village in Derbyshire went. Several of these spnngs possess a 
 
 affords a mineral water of the acidulous temperatureofeG". Matlock water scarcely 
 
 class ; its abundant springs issue from a diflers from common good spring water, in 
 
 li.me-stone rock, near the banks of the Der- sensible properties. It is extremely trans- 
 
HAT 
 
 MAT 
 
 a3,7 
 
 parent, and exhales no vapour, excepting in 
 cold weather. It holds little or no excess 
 of aerial particles; it curdles soap, when 
 first taken up, but it loses this eifect upon 
 long keeping, perhaps from the deposition of 
 its calcareous salts : it appears to differ very 
 little from good spring water when tasted ; 
 and its effects seem referrible to its tempe- 
 rature. It is from this latter circumstance 
 that it forms a proper tepid bath for the ner- 
 vous and irritable, and those of a debilitated 
 constitution ; hence it is usually recommend- 
 ed after the use of Bath and Buxton waters, 
 and as preparatory to sea-bathing. 
 
 Matrica'lia. (From matrix, the womb.) 
 Medicines appropriated to disorders of the 
 uterus. 
 
 MATRICA'RIA. (From matrix, the 
 womb ; so called from its uses in disorders of 
 the womb.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Syngenesia. Or- 
 der, Polygamia superfiua. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the Ma- 
 tricaria parthenium. See Matricaria par- 
 thenium. 
 
 Matrica'ria chamomi'lla. Chamm- 
 melum vulgare. Chamomilla nostras. Leu- 
 canthemum, of Dioscorides. Common wild 
 corn, or dog's chamomile. The plant di- 
 rected under this name in the pharmaco- 
 poeias, is the Matricaria chamomilla : — recep- 
 taculis conicis radiis patentibus; squamis 
 caiycinis, margine aqualibus, of Linnaeus. 
 Its virtues are similar to those of the parthe- 
 nium, but in a much inferior degree. 
 
 Matrica'ria parthe'nujm. The sys- 
 tematic name of the fever-few. Parthenium 
 febrifuge. Common fever-few, or febrifuge, 
 and often, but very improperly, feather-few. 
 Mother's wort. The leaves and flowers of 
 this plant, Matricaria parthenium : — foliis 
 compositis, planis; foliolis ovatis, incisis ; 
 pedunculis ramosis, have a strong, not agree- 
 able smell, and a moderately bitter taste, 
 both which they communicate by warm in- 
 fusion, to water and rectified spirit. The 
 watery infusions, inspissated, leave an ex- 
 tract of considerable bitterness, and which 
 discovers also a saline matter, both to the 
 taste, and in a more sensible manner by 
 throwing up to the surface small crystalline 
 efflorescences in keeping. The peculiar fla- 
 vour of the matricaria exhales in the evapo- 
 ration, and impregnates the distilled water, 
 on which also a quantity of essential oil is 
 found floating. The quantity of spirituous 
 extract, according to Cartheuser's experi- 
 ments, is only about one-sixth the weight of 
 the dry leaves, whereas the watery extract 
 amounts to near one-half. This plant is 
 evidently the Parthenium of Dioscorides, 
 since whose time it has been very generally 
 employed for medical purposes. In natural 
 affinity, it ranks with chamomile and tansy, 
 and its sensible qualities show it to be 
 nearly allied to them in its medicinal cha- 
 
 racter. Bergius states its virtues to be 
 tonic, stomachic, resolvent, and emmena- 
 gogue. It has been *iven successfully as a 
 vermifuge, and for the cure of intermittents ; 
 but its use is most celebrated in female 
 disorders, especially in hysteria ; and hence 
 it is supposed to have derived the name 
 matricaria. Its smell, taste, and analysis, 
 prove it to be a medicine of considerable 
 activity; we may, therefore, say, with 
 Murray— iiarius hodie ptcescribitur, quam 
 debetur. 
 
 Matrisy'lva. See Asperula. 
 
 MA'TRIX. (M«T«^.) The womb. See 
 Uterus. 
 
 Matrona'lis. (From matrona, a ma- 
 tron ; so called because its smell is grateful 
 to women.) The violet. 
 
 MATTHIOLUS, Peter Andrew, was 
 born at Sienna in 1501. He went to study 
 the law at Padua ; but disliking that pur- 
 suit, he turned his attention to medicine. 
 His father's death interrupted him in his 
 progress; but having conciliated the good 
 opinion of the professors, the degree of 
 doctor was conferred upon him before his 
 departure. He speedily found ample em- 
 ployment in his native place, but afterwards 
 went to Rome, and in 1527 to the court of 
 the prince bishop of Trent. During his 
 residence of fourteen years there, he ac- 
 quired such general esteem, that on his 
 removal, men, women, and children, ac- 
 companied him, calling him their father 
 and benefactor. At Gorizia, where he then 
 settled as public physician, he likewise ex- 
 perienced a signal mark of gratitude ; a fire 
 having consumed all his furniture, the peo- 
 ple flocked to him nest day with presents, 
 which more than compensated his loss, and 
 the magistrates advanced him a year's sala- 
 ry. After twelve years, he accepted an in- 
 vitation to the Imperial court, where he was 
 highly honoured, and created aulic coun- 
 sellor: but finding the weight of age press- 
 ing upon him, he retired to Trent, where he 
 shortly died of the plague, in 1577. He left 
 several works, chiefly relating to the vir= 
 tues of plants : and that, by which he prin» 
 cipally distinguished himself, was a Com- 
 mentary on the writings of Dioscorides. 
 This was first published in Italian, after- 
 wards translated by him into Latin, with 
 plates, and passed through numerous edi- 
 tions. He certainly contributed much to lay 
 the foundation of botanical science, though 
 he was not sufiiciently scrupulous in consult- 
 ing the original sources, and examining the 
 plants themselves. 
 
 Matura'ntia. (From maturo, to ripen.) 
 Medicines which promote the suppuration 
 of tumours. 
 
 MATURATION. (Maturatio ; from 
 maturo, to make ripe.) A term in surgery. 
 signifying that process which succeeds in- 
 flammation, by which pus is collected in aa 
 abscess, 
 
 68 
 
538 
 
 MAX 
 
 MAX 
 
 Maudlin, See Achillea ageratum. 
 
 MAURICEAU, Francis, was born at 
 Paris, whei'e he studied surgery with great 
 industry for many years, especially at the 
 Hotel-Dieu. He had acquired so much 
 experience in midwifery, before he com- 
 menced public practice, that he rose almost 
 at once to the head of his profession. His 
 reputation was farther increased by his 
 ■writings, and maintained by his prudent 
 conduct during a series of years; after 
 ■which he retired into the country, and died 
 in 1709. He published several works, re- 
 lating to the particular branch of the art 
 which he practised, containing a great store 
 of useful facts, though not well arranged, 
 nor free from the false reasoning prevalent 
 in his time. 
 
 Mauro-ma'rson. See Marrubium. 
 
 MAXI'LL A. (From fjict(7-a-a.is, to chew.) 
 The jaw. 
 
 MAXI'LLA INFE'RIOR. Os maxillare 
 inferius. Mandibula. The maxilla inferior, 
 or lower jaw, which, in its figure, may be 
 Compared to a horse-shoe, is at first com- 
 posed of two distinct bones ; but these, soon 
 after birth, unite together at the middle of 
 the chin, so as to form only one bone. The 
 superior edge of this bone has, like the up- 
 per jaw, a process, called the alveolar pro- 
 cess. This, as well as that of the upper jaw, 
 to which it is in other respects a good deal 
 similar, is likewise furnished with cavities 
 for the reception of the teeth. The posteri- 
 or part of the bone, on each side, rises per- 
 pendicularly into two processes, one of which 
 is called the coronoid, and the other the con- 
 dyloid process. The first of these is the 
 liighest : it is thin and pointed ; and the tem- 
 poral muscle, which is attached to it, serves 
 To elevate the jaw. The condyloid process 
 is narrower, thicker, and shorter than the 
 other, terminating in an oblong, rounded 
 head, which is formed for a moveable arti- 
 culation with the cranium, and is received 
 into the fore-part of the fossa described m 
 the temporal bone. In this joint there is a 
 moveable cartilage, which, being more close- 
 ly connected to the condyle than to the ca- 
 vity, may be considered as belonging to the 
 former. This moveable cartilage is con- 
 nected with both the articulating surface of 
 the temporal bone and the condj^^le of the 
 jaw, by distinct ligaments arising from its 
 edges all round. These attachments of the 
 cartilage are stregthened, and the whole ar- 
 ticulation secured, by an external ligament, 
 which is common to both, and which is fixed 
 to the temporal bone, and to the neck of the 
 condyle. On the inner surface of the liga- 
 ment, which attaches the cartilage to the 
 temporal bone, and backwards in the cavi- 
 ty, is placed what is commonly called the 
 gland of the joint; at least the ligament is 
 there found to be much more vascular than 
 at any other part. At the bottom of each 
 
 coronoid process, on its inner part, is a 
 foramen, or canal, which extends under 
 the roots of all the teeth, and terminates at 
 the outer surface of the bone near the 
 chin. Each of these foramina affords a 
 passage to an artery, vein, and nerve, 
 which sends ofi" branches to the several 
 teeth. 
 
 This bone is capable of a great many 
 motions. The condyles, by sliding from 
 the cavity towards the eminences on each 
 side, bring the jaw horizontally forwards, 
 as in the action of biting ; or the condyles 
 only may be brought forwards, while the 
 rest of the jaw is tilted backwards, as is 
 the case when the mouth is open. The 
 condyles may also slide alternately back- 
 wards and forwards from the cavity to the 
 eminence, and vice versa; so that, while 
 one condyle advances, the other moves 
 backwards, turning the body of the jaw 
 from side to side, as in grinding tlie teeth. 
 The great use of the cartilages seems to be 
 that of securing the articulation, by adapt- 
 ing themselves to the different inequalities 
 in these several motions of the jaw, and to 
 prevent any injuries from friction. This 
 last circumstance is of great importance 
 where there is so much motion, and accord- 
 ingly this cartilage is found in the different 
 tribes of carnivorous animals, where there 
 is no eminence and cavity, nor other appa- 
 ratus for grinding. 
 
 The alveolar processes are formed of an 
 external and internal plate, united together 
 by thin bony partitions, which divide the 
 processes at the fore-part of the jaw, into 
 as many sockets as there are teeth. But, 
 at the posterior part, where tlie teeth have 
 more than one root, each root has a dis- 
 tinct cell. These processes in both jaws, 
 begin to be formed with the teeth, accom- 
 p^^ny them in their growth, and disappear 
 when the teeth fall. So that tlie loss of the 
 one seems constantly to be attended with 
 the loss of the other. 
 
 MAXI'LLA SUPE'RIOR. Os maxil- 
 lare superius. The superior maxillary 
 bones constitute the most considerable 
 portion of the upper jaw, are two in num- 
 ber, and generally remain distinct through 
 life. Their figure is exceedingly irregular, 
 and not easilj'^ to be described. On each 
 of these bones are observed several emi- 
 nences. One of these is at the upper and 
 fore-part of the bone, and, from its making 
 part of the nose, is called the nasal pro- 
 cess. Internally, in the inferior portion 
 of this process, is a fossa, which, with the 
 OS unguis, forms a passage for the lachry- 
 mal duct. Into this nasal process, likewise, 
 is inserted in the short round tendon of the 
 musculus orbicularis ■palpebrarum.. Back- 
 wards and outwards, from the root of the 
 nasal process, the bone helps to form the 
 lower side of the orbit, and this part f3 
 
MAX 
 
 MAY 
 
 539 
 
 thei'etbre called the orbilar process. Be- 
 hind this orbitar process, the bone forms a 
 considerable tuberosity, and, at the upper 
 part of this tuberosity, is a chaanel, which 
 is almost a complete hole. In this channel 
 passes a branch of the fifth pair of nerves, 
 which, together with a small artery, is 
 transmitted to the face through the external 
 orbiter foramen, which opens immediately 
 under the orbit. Where the bone on each 
 side is joined to the os malae, and helps to 
 form the cheeks, is observed what is called 
 the malar process. The lower and anterior 
 parts of the bone make a kind of circular 
 sweep, in which are the alveoli, or sockets 
 for the teeth ; this is called the alveolar pro- 
 cess. This alveolar process has posteriorly 
 a considerable tuberosity on its internal sur- 
 face. Above this alveolar process, and 
 Just behind the fore-teeth, is an irregular 
 hole, called the foramen incisivvmi, which, 
 separating into two, and sometimes more 
 holes, serves to transmit small arteries and 
 veins, and a minute branch of the fifth pair 
 of nerves to the nostrils. There are two 
 horizontal lamellae behind the alveolar pro- 
 cess, which, uniting together, form part 
 of the roof of the mouth, and divide it 
 ftom the nose. This partition, being seated 
 somewhat higher than the lower edge of 
 the alveolar process, gives the roof of the 
 mouth a considerable hoUowness. Where 
 the ossa maxillaria are united to each other, 
 they project somewhat forwards, leaving 
 between them a furrow, which receives 
 the inferior portion of the septum nasi. 
 Each of these bones is hollow, and forms a 
 considerable sinus under its orbitar part. 
 This sinus, which is usually, though im- 
 properly, called antrum Highmorianum, 
 13 lined with the pituitary membrane. It 
 answers the same purposes as the other 
 sinuses of the nose, and communicates with 
 the nostrils by an opening, which appears 
 to be a large one in the skeleton, but 
 which, in the recent subject, is much 
 smaller. In the foetus, instead of these 
 sinuses, an oblong depression only is obser- 
 ved at each side of the nostrils, nor is 
 the tuberosity of the alveolar process 
 then formed. On the side of the palate, 
 in young subjects, a kind of fissure may 
 be noticed, which seems to separate the 
 portion of the bone which contains the 
 the dentes incisores from that which 
 contains the dentes canini. This fissure is 
 sometimes apparent till the sixth year, but 
 after that period it in general wholly disap- 
 pears. 
 
 The ossa maxillaria not only serve to 
 fbrm the cheeks, but likewise the palate, 
 nose, and orbits ; and, besides their -union 
 with each other, they are connected with 
 the greatest part of the bones of the face 
 and cranium, viz. with the ossa nasi, ossa 
 raalarum, ossa unguis, ossa palati, os frontis, 
 03 spbenoides, and os elhmoicks, 
 
 MAXILLARY ARTERIES, jirierim 
 maxillares. These are branches of the ex- 
 ternal carotid. The external maxillary is 
 the fourth branch of the carotid ; it pro- 
 ceeds anteriorly, and gives off the facial or 
 mental, the coronary of the lips, and the 
 angular artery. The internal maxillary is 
 the next branch of the carotid ; it gives off 
 the spheno-maxillary, the inferior alveolar, 
 and the spinous artery. 
 
 MAXILLARY GLANDS. Glandula 
 maxillares. The glands so called are con- 
 glomerate, and are situated under the an- 
 gles of the lower jaw. The excretory ducts 
 of these glands are called Warthoniaa, after 
 their discoverer. 
 
 MAXILLARY NERVES. Kervi max- 
 illares. The superior and inferior maxillary 
 nerves are branches of the fifth pair, or 
 trigemini. The former is divided in|:o the 
 spheno-palatiue, posterior alveolar, and the 
 infra-orbital nerve. The latter is divided 
 into two branches, the internal lingual, Emd 
 one, more properly, called the inferior 
 maxillary. 
 
 May-lily. See Convallaria majalis. 
 May-weed. See Anthemis colula. 
 MAYERNE, Sir Theodore Tur^uet 
 DE, Baron D'Aubonne, was born at Ge- 
 neva in 1573, and graduated at Montpelier. 
 He then went to Paris, and, by the influ- 
 ence of Riverius, was appointed in 1600 to 
 attend the Duke de Rohan, in his embassy 
 to the diet at Spire ; and also one of the 
 physicians in ordinary to Henry IV. On his 
 return he settled in Paris as a physician^ 
 and gave lectui'es in anatomy and pharmacy, 
 in which he strongly recommended various 
 chemical remedies : this drew upon him the 
 ill-will of the faculty, and he was anony- 
 mously attacked as an enemy to Hippocrates 
 and Galen ; whence in his " Apologia," he 
 cleared himself from this imputation, ma- 
 king also some severe strictures on his op- 
 ponents. They consequently issued a decree 
 against consulting with him ; but the esteem 
 of the king supported him against this per- 
 secution, and he would have been appointed 
 first physician, had he not refused to em- 
 brace the Catholic religion. After the as- 
 sassination of Henry IV. in 1610, he recei- 
 ved an invitation from James I. of England, 
 to whom he had been introduced three 
 years before : he accepted the office of his 
 first physician, and passed the remainder of 
 his life in this country. He was admitted 
 to the degree of doctor in both universitie?, 
 and into the College of Physicians, and met. 
 with very general respect. He incurred- 
 some obloquy, indeed, on the death of the 
 Prince of Wales, having differed in opinioa 
 from the other physicians ; but his con- 
 duct obtained the written approbation of 
 the king and council. He was knighted 
 in 1624, and honoured with the appoint- 
 ment of physician to the two succeeding 
 tnonarchs; and accumulated a laree for- 
 
d40 
 
 MEA 
 
 MklA 
 
 tune by his extensive practice. He died m 
 1655, and bequeathed his library to the 
 College of Physicians. Several papers, 
 written by him, were published after his 
 death : amoog which are the cases of many 
 of his distinguished patients, very well 
 drawn tip. 
 
 MAYOW, John, was born in Cornwall 
 in 1645. He studied at Oxford, and took 
 a degree in civil law, but afterwards chan- 
 ged to medicine, which he practised chiefly 
 at Bath ; but he died in London at the age 
 of 34. These are the only records of the 
 life of a man, who went before his age in 
 his views of chemical physiology, and anti- 
 cipated, though obscurely, some of the 
 most remarkable discoveries in pneumatic 
 chemistry^ which have since been made. 
 He published at Oxford in 1669 two tracts, 
 one on Respiration, the other on Rickets; 
 which were reprinted five years after with 
 three additional dissertations, one on the 
 Respiration of the Fostus in Utero et Ovo, 
 another on Muscular Motion and the Animal 
 Spirits, and the remaining one on Saltpetre 
 and the Nitro-aerial Spirit. On this lat- 
 ter his claim above-mentioned chiefly 
 rests, the existence of the nitro-aerial 
 spirit being proved by many ingenious ex- 
 periments, as a constituent of air, and of 
 nitre, the food of life and flame, agreeing 
 with the oxygen of modern chemists. Much 
 vague speculation, indeed, occurs in the 
 work : but he clearly maintains that this 
 spirit is absorbed by the blood in the lungs, 
 and proves the source of the animal heat, 
 as also of the nervous energy and of mus- 
 cular motion. He likewise anticipated the 
 mode of operating with aerial fluids in ves- 
 sels inverted over water, and transferring 
 them from one to another. 
 
 Mays, Indian. See Zea mays. 
 
 Maw-worm. See Ascaris. 
 
 MEAD, Richard, was born near Lon- 
 don in 1673. After studying some time at 
 Leyden, and in diflferent parts of Italy, he 
 graduated at Padua in 1695. Then re- 
 turning to his native country, he settled in 
 practice, and met with considerable success. 
 His first publication, " A Mechanical Ac- 
 count of Poisons," appeared in 1702, and 
 displayed much ingenuity ; though he after- 
 wards candidly retracted some of his opi- 
 nions, as inadequate to explain the functions 
 of a living body. He was soon after elected 
 a member of the Royal Society, and in tlie 
 following year physician to St. Thomas's 
 Hospital. In 1704 he published a treatise, 
 (j\ai^taining the influence of the sun and 
 moon on *J?6 human body, arguing from the 
 Newtonian thCPry of the tides, and the 
 changes eflected by those bodies in the at- 
 mosphere. In 1707 he received a diploma 
 iV-om Oxford, and about foui* years after he 
 was appointed to read the anatomical lec- 
 tures at Surgeons' Hall, which he continued 
 for some time with great applause. In 1714, 
 
 on the death of his patron. Dr. Radciiflie, 
 he took his house, and being then a fellow 
 of the College of Physicians, and having 
 been called into consultation in the last ill- 
 ness of Queen Anne, when he displayed su- 
 perior judgment, he seems to have been re- 
 garded among the first of the prefession, and 
 soon after, from his extensive engagements, 
 resigned his office at St. Thomas's Hospi- 
 tal. The plague raging at Marseilles in 
 1719, he was oificially consulted on the 
 means of prevention, which led to a publi- 
 cation, by him, in the following year, deci' 
 dedly maintaining its infectious nature, 
 which had been questioned in France, and 
 recommending suitable precautions : this 
 work passed rapidly through many editions. 
 In 1721 he superintended the experiment of 
 inoculating the small-pox in the persons of 
 some criminals ; and his report being favou- 
 rable, the practice was rapidly diffused. 
 He was soon after engaged in a controversy 
 with Dr. Middleton, concerning the condi- 
 tion of physicians among the Romans, which 
 was, however, carried on in a manner 
 honourable to both parties. About the same 
 period Dr. Freind having been committed 
 to the Tower for his political sentiments, 
 Dr. Mead obtained his liberation in a spiri- 
 ted manner, and presented him a conside- 
 rable sum, received from his patients during 
 his imprisonment. In 1727 he was ap- 
 pointed physician in ordinary to George II. 
 and his professional occupations became so 
 extensive, that he had no leisure for writing. 
 It was not till 20 years after, therefore, that 
 he printed his treatise on Small-pox and 
 Measles, written in a pure Latin style, with 
 a translation in the same language of 
 Rhazes' Commentary on the former disease. 
 In 1749 he published a treatise on the 
 Scurvy, ascribing the disease to moisture 
 and putridity, and recommending Mr. Sut- 
 ton's ventilator, which was, in consequence 
 of his interposition, received into the navy. 
 His " Medicina Sacra," appeared in the 
 same year, containing remarks on the dis- 
 eases mentioned in the Scriptures. His 
 last work was a summary of his experi- 
 ence, entitled " Monita et Prsecepta Medi^^ 
 ca," in 1751 ; it was frequently reprinted, 
 and translated into English. His life ter- 
 minated in 1754; and a monument was 
 erected to him in Westminster Abbey. He 
 distinguished himself not only in his pro- 
 fession, but he was the greatest patron cf 
 science and polite literature of his time ; and 
 he made an ample collection of scarce aiid 
 valuable books, manuscripts, and literary 
 curiosities; to which all respectable per- 
 sons had free access. 
 
 Meadow-crowfoot. See Ranunculus acris. 
 
 Meadow, queen of the. See Spiraea id- 
 maria. 
 
 Meadow saffron. See Colchicwm. 
 
 Meadow saxifrage. See Pencedanum ei' 
 Hits. 
 
MED 
 
 MED 
 
 o41 
 
 Meadow sweet. See Spiraa ulmaria. 
 
 Meadow thistle, rodnd leaved. 
 The leaves of this plant, Cnicus oleraceits, 
 of Linnaeus, are boiled, in the northern 
 parts of Europe, and eaten as we do cabbage. 
 
 Measles. See Rubeola. 
 
 MEATUS AUDITO'RIUS EXTE'R- 
 NUS. See Ear. 
 
 MEATUS AUDITO'RIUS INTE'R- 
 NUS. The internal auditory passage is a 
 small bony canal, beginning internally bj' 
 a longitudinal orifice at the posterior sur- 
 face of the petrous portion of the temporal 
 bone, running towards the vestibulum and 
 cochlea, and there being divided into two 
 less cavities by an eminence. The superior 
 and smaller of these is the orifice of the 
 aqueduct of Fallopius, which receives the 
 portio dura of the auditory nerve: the 
 other inferior and larger cavity is perfora- 
 ted by many small holes, through which the 
 portio mollis of the auditory nerve passes 
 into the labyrinth. 
 
 Mea'tus cjr'cus. A passage in the 
 throat to the ear, called Eustachian tube. 
 
 Mea'tus cuticula'res. The pores of 
 the skin. 
 
 Mea'tus ct'sticus. The gall-duct. 
 
 MEA'TUS URINA'RIUS. In women, 
 this is situated in the vagina, immediately 
 below the symphysis of the pubes, and be- 
 hind the nymphae. In men, it is at the end 
 of the glans penis. 
 
 Mecca balsam. See Amyris GUeadensis. 
 
 Mechoacan. See Convolvulus mechoa- 
 canna. 
 
 Mechoaca'nna. (From Mechoacan, a 
 province in Mexico, whence it is brought.) 
 See Convolvulus Mechoacanna. 
 
 Mechoaca'nna ni'gra. See Convolvu- 
 lus Jalapa. 
 
 Me'con. (From /uwaej, bulk; so named 
 from the largeness of its head. The papa- 
 ver, or poppy. 
 
 Meco'nis. (From /^nxav, the poppy ; so 
 called b«. 'iause its juice is soporiferous, like 
 the poppy.) The lettuce. 
 
 Meco'nium. (From (jlukodv, the poppy.) 
 1. The inspissated juice of the poppy. Opi- 
 um. 2. "The green excrementitious sub- 
 stance that is found in the large intestines 
 of the foetus. 
 
 MEDIAN NERVE. The second branch 
 of the brachial plexus. 
 
 MEDIAN VEINS. The situation of the 
 veins of the arms is extremely different in 
 different individuals. When a branch pro- 
 ceeds near the bend of the arm, inwardly 
 from the basilic vein, it is termed the basi- 
 lic median; and when a vein is given off 
 from the cephalic in the like manner, it is 
 termed the cephalic median. When these 
 two veins are present, they mostly unite 
 just below the bend of the arm, and the 
 common trunk proceeds to the cephalic 
 vein. 
 
 Media'wum. The Mediastimcin. 
 
 MEDIASTI'NUM. {quasi in medio 
 stans, as being in tlie middle.) The mem- 
 branous septum, formed by the duplicature 
 of the pleura, that divides the cavity of the 
 chest into two parts. It is divided into an 
 anterior and posterior portion. 
 
 Mediasti'num ce'reeri. The falci- 
 foi'm process of the dura mater. 
 
 Me'dica. (From Media, its native soil.) 
 A sort of trefoil. 
 
 Medica'go. (From medica.) The herb 
 trefoil. 
 
 Medicamenta'ria. Pharmacy, or the 
 art of making and preparing medicines. 
 
 MEDIC AME'NTUM. (From medico^ to 
 heal.) A medicine. 
 
 Medica'ster. a false pretender to the 
 knowledge of medicine ; the same as quack, 
 
 Medici'na di^te'tica. The regidation 
 of regimen, or the non-naturals. 
 
 Medici'na diaso'stica. That part of 
 medicine which relates to preserving health. 
 
 Medici'na gymna'stica. That part of 
 medicine which relates to exercise. 
 
 Medici'na herme'tica. The applica- 
 tion of chemical remedies. 
 
 Medici'na prophyla'ctica. That part 
 of medicine which relates to preserving 
 health. 
 
 Medici'na tristi'ti^. Common saf- 
 fron. 
 
 MEDICINE. Any substance tliat is ex- 
 hibited with a view to cure or allay the 
 violence of a disease. It is also very fre- 
 quently made use of to express the healing 
 art, when it comprehends anatomy, physio- 
 logy, and pathology. 
 
 Medicinal days. Such days are so 
 called by soqie writers wherein the crisis 
 or change is expected, so as to forbid the 
 use of medicines, in order to wait nature's 
 effort, and require all the assistance of art 
 to help forward, or prepare the humours 
 for such a crisis : but it is most properly 
 used for those days wherein purging, or any 
 other evacuation, is most conveniently com- 
 plied with. 
 
 Medicinal hours. Are those wherein 
 it is supposed that medicines may be takea 
 to the greatest advantage, commonly rec- 
 koned in the morning fasting, about an 
 hour before dinner, about four hours after 
 dinner, and at going to bed ; but in acute 
 cases, the times are to be governed by the 
 symptoms and aggravation of the distem- 
 per. 
 
 MEDICTNA'LIS. (From medicina.) Me- 
 dicinal, having a power to restore health, 
 or remove disease. 
 
 Medina. In Paracelsus it is a species of 
 ulcer. 
 
 MEDINE'NSIS VE'NA. {Medinensis; 
 so called because it is frequent at Medina.) 
 Dracunculus. Gordius medinensis, of Lin- 
 nasus. The muscular hair-worm. A 
 very singular animal, which, in some coun- 
 tries, inhabits the cellular membrane be= 
 
542 
 
 MEi 
 
 wihh 
 
 tween the skin and muscles. See Dracwi- 
 cuius* 
 
 MEDITU'LLIUM. (From medius, the 
 middle.) See Diploe. 
 
 Me'dius ve'nter. The middle venter 
 is the thorax, or chest. 
 
 Medlar. See Mespilus. 
 
 MEDU'LLA. (Qmosz m medio ossis.) 
 1. The marrow. See Marrow. 
 
 2. The pith or pulp of vegetables. 
 
 3. The white substance of the brain is 
 called medulla, or the medullary part, to 
 distinguish it from the cortical. 
 
 Medu'lla ca'ssijE. The pulp of the 
 cassia fistularis. 
 
 MEDU'LLA OBLONGATA. Theme- 
 duUary substance that lies within the cra- 
 nium, upon the basillary process of the oc- 
 cipitcd bone. It is formed by the connec- 
 tion of the crura cerebri and crura cere- 
 belli, and terminates in the spinal marrow. 
 It has several eminences, viz. pons varolii, 
 corpora pyramidalia, and corpora olivaria. 
 
 MEDU'LLA SPINA'LIS. Cerebrum 
 elongatum. ^on. The spinal marrow. 
 A continuation of the medulla oblongata, 
 which descends into the specus vertebralis 
 fifom the foramen magnum occipitale, to 
 the third vertebra of the loins, where it ter- 
 minates in a number of nerves, which, from 
 their resemblance, are called cauda equina. 
 The spinal marrow is composed, lilce tlie 
 brain, of a cortical and medullary sub- 
 stance : the former is placed internally. It 
 is covered by a continuation of the dura 
 mater, pia mater, and tunica arachnoidea. 
 The use of the spinal marrow is to give off, 
 through the lateral or intervertebral fora- 
 mina, thirty pairs of nerves, called cervical, 
 dorsal, lumbar, and sacral nerves. 
 
 MEDULLARY. (Medullaris ; from me- 
 dulla, marrow.) Like unto marrow. 
 
 MEDULLARY SUBSTANCE. The 
 white or internal substance of the brain is 
 so called. 
 
 Megalosp^a'nchjtus. (From fjt-iyn-i, 
 great, and (TTrKciyxvoy, a bowel.) Having 
 some of the viscera enlarged, from scirrhus 
 or other cause. 
 
 Me'grim. a species of cephalalgia, or 
 a pain generally affecting one side of the 
 head, towards the eye or temple, and ari- 
 sing from the state of the stomach. 
 
 MEIB0MIU3, Henrt, was born at Lu- 
 beck in 1638. After studying in different 
 universities, he graduated at Angers, and 
 afterwards was appointed professor of me- 
 dicine at Helmstadt, where he continued 
 till his death in 1700. He published seve- 
 ral works, and commentaries on those of 
 others. "That which chiefly illustrates his 
 name is entitled " De Vasis Palpebi-arum 
 novis," printed in 1666. He seems to 
 have contemplated a history of medicine, 
 and published a letter on the subject, which 
 indeed his father had begun ; but tlie diffi- 
 '"ulties. which he met with in investigating 
 
 the medicine of the Arabians, arrested his 
 progress. 
 
 MEIBOMIUS'S GLANDS. Meibomii 
 glundula. The small glands which are si- 
 tuated between the conjunctive membrane 
 of the eye and the cartilage of the eye-lidy 
 first described by Meibomius. 
 
 MEL. See Honey. 
 
 Mel aceta'tcm. See Oxymel. 
 
 Mel bora'cis. Honey of boreis:. "Take 
 of borax, powdered, a di'achm ; clarified 
 honey, an ounce. Mix." This prepara- 
 tion is found very useful in aphthous afiec- 
 tions of the fauces. 
 
 Mel despuma'tum. Clarified honey. 
 Melt honey in a water-bath, then remove 
 the scum. See Honey. 
 
 Mel Ro'SiE. Rose honey. " Take of 
 red-rose petals, dried, four ounces ; boiling 
 water, three pints; clarified honey, five 
 pounds. Macerate the rose petals in the 
 water, for six hours, and strain ; then add 
 the honey to the strained liquor, and, by 
 means of a water-bath, boil it down to a 
 proper consistence." An admirable pre- 
 paration for the base of various gargles and 
 coUutories. It may also be employed witli 
 advantage, mixed with extract of bark, or 
 other medicines, for children Avho have a 
 natural disgust to medicines. 
 
 Mel sci'll^. See Oxymel scilla. 
 
 Me'la. (From ^.cta, to search.) A probe. 
 
 MELiE'NA. (From ,usx*c, black.) The 
 black vomit. The black disease. Melaina 
 nosos. Hippocrates applies this name to 
 two diseases. In the first, the patient vo- 
 mits black bile, which is sometimes bloody 
 and sour ; sometimes he throws up a thin 
 saliva ; and at others a green bile, &c. la 
 the second, the patient is as described in the 
 article Morbus niger. 
 
 Melai'na no'sos. See Melana. 
 
 MELALEU'CA. (From fxiXit^, black, 
 and xsyaoc, v/hite, so named by Linnaeus, 
 because the principal, and indeed original, 
 species was called leucadendron, and arbor 
 alba; words synonimous with its appel- 
 lation in the Malay tongue, Caja-puti, or 
 white tree, but it is not known why the idea 
 of black was associated with white.) The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean 
 system. Class, Polyandria. Order, IcO" 
 sandria. 
 
 MeLALEu'cA LETJCADE'NDROJr. The 
 systematic name of the plant which is said 
 to afford the cajeput oil. Oleum cajepula:. 
 Oleum Wiiinebianum. Oleum volatile mela- 
 leucm. Oleum cajeput. Thunberg says ca- 
 jeput oil has the appearance of inflammable 
 spirit, is of a green colour, and so completely 
 volatile, that it evaporates entirely, leaving 
 no residuum ; its odour is of the camphorace- 
 ous kind, with a terebinthinate admixture. 
 Goetz says it is limpid, or rather yellowish. 
 It is a very powerful medicine, and in high 
 esteem in. India and Germany, in the cha- 
 racter of a general remedy in cbronic and 
 
MEL 
 
 .VIEL 
 
 i43 
 
 painful diseases : it is used for the same 
 purposes for which we employ the officinal 
 ethers, to which it seems to have a consi- 
 derable affinity; the cajeput, however, is 
 more potent and pungent ; taken into the 
 stomach, in the dose of five or six drops, it 
 heats and stimulates the whole system, 
 proving, at the same time, a very certain 
 diaphoretic, by which probably the good 
 effects it is said to have in dropsies and in- 
 termittent fevers, are to be explained. For 
 its efficacy in various convulsive and spas- 
 modic complaints, it is highly esteemed. It 
 has also been used both internally and ex- 
 ternally, with much advantage, in several 
 other obstinate disorders : as palsies, hypo- 
 chondriacal, and hysterical affections, deaf- 
 ness, defective vision, toothach, gout, rheu- 
 matism, fee. The dose is from two to =ix, or 
 even twelve drops. The tree which affords 
 this oil, by distillation of its leaves, generally 
 was supposed to be the Melaleuca leucaden- 
 dron, of Linnseus, but it appears from the 
 specimens of the tree producing the true oil, 
 sent home from India, by Mr. Christopher 
 Smith, that it is another species which is 
 therefore named Melaleuca cajaputi. 
 
 Melamphy'llum. (From /imkas, black, 
 and '^vKKov, a leaf; so named from the 
 blackness of its leaf.) Bear's-breach. See 
 Jlcantkus mollis. 
 
 Melampo'dium. (From Melampus, the 
 shepherd who first used it.) Black helle- 
 bore.) See Helleborus niger. 
 
 Melanago'ga. (From fJtiKcts, black, and 
 ctyte, to expel.) Medicines which purge off 
 black bile. 
 
 Melanchlo'rus. (M6Xat5^;t?Lft)/ioc.) A 
 livid colour of the skin. The black jaun- 
 dice. 
 
 MELANCHO'LIA. (From /utiXitc, black, 
 and ;^^ox«, bile; because the ancients sup- 
 posed that it proceeded from a redundance 
 of black bile.) Melancholy madness. A dis- 
 ease in the class J^euroses, and order Kesa- 
 nice, of CuUen, characterized by erroneous 
 judgment, but not merely respecting health, 
 from imaginary perceptions or recollection 
 influencing the conduct and depressing the 
 mind v/ith ill-grounded fears ; not combined 
 with either pyrexia or comatose affections ; 
 often appearing v/ithout dyspepsia, yet at- 
 tended with costiveness, chiefly in persons 
 of rigid fibres and torpid insensibility. See 
 Mania. 
 
 Melanofipeh. (From /luxo.;, black, and 
 mmrift, pepper.) Black pepper. See Piper 
 mgrum. 
 
 Melanorrhi'zow. (From fj^iKAc, black, 
 and pi^A, a root.) A species of hellebore 
 with black roots. 
 
 Melante'ria. (From jUSAotc, black; so 
 called because it is used for blacking lea- 
 ther.) Green vitriol. 
 
 MELAWTHELiE'tTM:. (From fjLiXAt, black, 
 and s\«;ov, oil.) Oil expressed from the 
 black seeds of fennel flower. 
 
 Mela'wthifm. (From ^sk*?, black ; so 
 named from its black seed.) The herb fen- 
 nel flower. 
 
 Me'las. (From fjLixa.?, black.) Vitiligo 
 nigra. Morphcea nigra. Lepra maculosa 
 nigra. A disease that appears upon the 
 sldn in black or brown spots, which very 
 frequently penetrate deep, even to the bone, 
 and do not give any pain, or uneasiness. It 
 is a disease very frequent in, and endemial 
 to, Arabia, where it is supposed to be pro- 
 duced by a peculiar miasma. 
 
 Mela'sma. (From ^s?i«c, black.) Me- 
 lasmus. A disease that appears not un- 
 frequently upon the tibia of aged persons,, 
 in form of a livid black spot, which, in a 
 day or two, degenerates into a very foul 
 ulcer. 
 
 Melaspe'rmum. (From /<eA«c, black, 
 and TTei^ixa., seed.) See Melanthium. 
 
 Me'lca. (From itixiKyoo^ to milk.) Milk. 
 A food made of acidulated milk. 
 
 Me'le. (From fi-cLoa, to search.) A 
 probe. 
 
 MelEa'gris. (From Meleager, whose 
 sisters were fabled to have been turned into 
 this bird.) The guinea-fowl. Also a species 
 of fritillaria, so called because its flowers 
 are spotted like a guinea-fowl. 
 
 Melege'ta. Meleguetta. Grains of Pa- 
 radise. 
 
 Melei'os. (From Melos, the island 
 where it is made.) A species of alum, 
 
 Me'li. (Mixt.) Honey. 
 
 Melice'ria. See Meliceris. 
 
 MELI'CERIS. (From /aski, honey, and 
 26/10 c, wax.) An encysted tumour, whose 
 contents resemble honey in consistence and 
 appearance, 
 
 Meli'cratow. (From ^sa/, honey, and 
 KifcLvvvfjii, to mix.) Hydromel. Mead. 
 Wine impregnated with honey. 
 
 MEiiiGEi'ow, (From /juxi, honey.) A 
 foetid humour, discharged from ulcers at- 
 tended v/ith a caries of the bone, of the 
 consistence of honey. 
 
 Mdilol. See Melilolus. 
 
 Melilo'tus. (From y.iKi, honey, and 
 Kcerog, the lotus ; so called from its smell, 
 being like that of honey.) See Trifolium. 
 
 Melime'lum. (From /j.ixt, honey, and 
 [AtiKov, an apple ; so named from its sweet- 
 ness.) Paradise apple. 
 
 MsLi'i'UM. (From fAiKov, an apple.) 
 Oil made from the fiowers of the apple- 
 tree. 
 
 IvIeliphy'lltjm. (From /j.iKt, ?ioney, 
 and ipvKKov, a leaf; so called frqm the 
 sweet smell of its leaf, or because bees 
 gather honey from it.) Baum, or balm. 
 See Melissa. 
 
 MELI'SSA. (From fxiKia-a-at., a bee, 
 because bees gather honey from it.) The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linnsan 
 system. Class, Didi/namia. Order, 6ym- 
 nosp ermia. B aim . 
 
 Mei.i'ssa cai.ami'ntha. The svstematic 
 
544 
 
 MEL 
 
 MEM 
 
 name of the common calamint. (Jala- 
 mintha- Calamintha vulgaris. Calaminfha 
 qfficinarum. Melissa calamintha : pedun- 
 culis axillaribuSf dichotomis, longitudine 
 foliorum, of Linnaeus. This plant smells 
 strongly like wild mint, though more agree- 
 able ; and is often used by the common 
 people, in form of tea, against weakness 
 of the stomach, flatulent colic, uterine ob- 
 structions, hysteria, &c. 
 
 Meli'ssa ci'trina. SeeMelissa officinalis. 
 
 Meli'ssa grandiflo'ra. The systematic 
 name of the mountain calamint. Calamintha 
 magnojlore. Calamintha montana. Moun- 
 tain calamint. This plant, Melissa grandi- 
 flora, of Linnaeus, has a moderately pungent 
 taste, and a more agreeable aromatic smell 
 than the common calamint, and appears to 
 be more eligible as a stomachic. 
 
 Meli'ssa Ne'peta. Calamintha Angliea. 
 Field calamint. Spotted calamint. Cala- 
 mintha pulegii odore. J^epeta agrestis. It 
 was formerly used as an aromatic, 
 
 Meli'ssa officinalis. The systema- 
 tic name of balm. Citrago. Citraria. Me- 
 lissophyllum. Mellitis. Cedronella. £pi- 
 astrum. Melissa citrina. Erotion. Balm. 
 A native of the southern parts of Europe, 
 but very common in our gardens. In its 
 recent state, it has a roughish aromatic taste, 
 and a pleasant smell of the lemon kind. It 
 was formerly much esteemed in nervous 
 diseases, and very generally recommended 
 in melancholic and hypochondriacal affec- 
 tions; but, in modern practice, it is only 
 employed when prepared as tea, as a grate- 
 ful diluent drink in fevers, iic. 
 
 Meli'ssa tu'crica. See Dracocephalum 
 moldavica. 
 
 Melissophy'llubi. (From /AiXiae-a., 
 baum, and <pvhhov, a leaf.) Melissa, or 
 baum. A species of horehound, with leaves 
 resembling baum. 
 
 MELI'TTIS. (From fAiKtrlct, which in 
 the Attic dialect is the name of a bee ; so 
 that this word is, in fact, equivalent to Me- 
 lissa, and was adopted by Linnseus, there- 
 fore, for the bastard balm.) The name of 
 a genus of plants. CIb.ss, Didjjnamia. Or- 
 der, Gymnospermia. Bastard balm. 
 
 Meli'ttis melissophy'llttm. The sys- 
 tematic name of the mountain balm, or 
 nettle. Sophyllum. This elegant plant, 
 Melittis melissopkyllum, of LinaEsus, is sel- 
 dom used in the present day ; it is said to 
 be of service in uterine obstructions and 
 calcubus diseases. 
 
 Meliti'smus. (From f^ihi, honey.) A 
 linctus, prepared with honey. 
 
 Melitto'ma. (From fxixt, honey.) A 
 confection made with honey. Honey-dew. 
 
 Melizo'mum. (From //ssa;, honey, and 
 f«Ato?, broth.) Mead. A drink prepared 
 with honey. 
 
 Mella'go. (From mel, honey.) Any 
 medicine which has the consistence and 
 sweetness of honev. 
 
 Mellilo'tcs. See Melilotus, 
 
 Melli'na. (From mel, honey.) Mead. 
 A sweet drink prepared with honey. 
 
 Melli'ta. (From mel, honey.) Pre- 
 parations of honey. 
 
 Me'lo. The common melon. See C«- 
 cumis melo. 
 
 Meloca'rpus. (From fjt.tixr>v, an apple, 
 and netfivoc, fruit ; from its resemblance to 
 an apple.) The fruit of the aristolochia, or 
 its root. 
 
 Me'loe vesicato'rius. The Spanish 
 fly, now called lytta. 
 
 Me'lon. (M«\«v.) a disorder of the 
 eye, in which it protuberates out of the 
 socket. 
 
 Melon common. See Cucumis melo. 
 
 Melon, musk. See Cucumis melo. 
 
 Melon, water. See Cucurbita citrullis. 
 
 Melo'ngena. Improperly called mala 
 insana. Solanum pomiferum. Mad apple. 
 The Spaniards and Italians eat it in sauce 
 and in sweetmeats. The taste somewhat 
 resembles citron. 
 
 Melo'sis. M»?i&)«-«, A term which 
 frequently occurs in Hippocrates, De Capit, 
 Vulner. for that search into wounds which 
 is made by surgeons with the specillum, or 
 probe. 
 
 Melo'tis. Miixeert!. Used for the lesser 
 specillum, and often for that particular in- 
 strument contrived to search or cleanse the 
 ear with, more commonly called Auriscal- 
 pium. 
 
 Melo'thria PE'NDtTLA. The syste- 
 matic name of the small creeping cucumber 
 plant. The inhabitants of the West Indies 
 pickle the berries of this plant, and use 
 them as we do capers. 
 
 Melyssopht'llum. (From fiixiara,, 
 balm, and <pvx\ov, a leaf.) Mountain balm. 
 See Melittis. 
 
 MEMBRA'NA. See Membrane. 
 
 MEMBRA'NA HYALOIDE'A Mem- 
 brana arachnoidea. The transparent mem- 
 brane which includes the vitreous humour 
 of the eye. 
 
 MEMBRANA PUPILLA'RIS. A very 
 delicate membrane of a thin and vascular 
 texture, and an ash colour, arising from the 
 internal margin of the iris, and totally co- 
 vering the pupil, in the foetus before the 
 sixth month. 
 
 MEMBRA'NA RUYSCHIA'NA. The 
 celebrated anatomist Ruysch discovered 
 that the choroid membrane of the eye was 
 composed of two laminae. He gave the 
 name of membrana ruyschiana to the inter- 
 nal lamina, leaving the old name of cho- 
 roides to the external. 
 
 MEMBRA'NA TY'MPANI. The mem- 
 brane covering the cavity of the drum of 
 the ear, and separating it from the meatus 
 auditorius externus. It is of an oval form, 
 convex below the middle, towards the hol- 
 low of the tympanum, and concave towards 
 the meatus auditorius, and convex above 
 
MEN 
 
 MEN 
 
 545 
 
 'aie meatus, and concave towards the hoilow 
 of the tympanum. According to the ob- 
 servations of anatomists, it consists of six 
 laminae ; the first and most external, is a 
 production of the epidermis, the second is 
 a production of the skin lining the auditory 
 passage ; the third is cellular membrane, in 
 which the vessels form an elegant net- work ; 
 the fourth is shining, thin, and transparent, 
 arising from the periosteum of the meatus ; 
 the fifth is cellular membrane, with a plexus 
 of vessels like the third ; and the sixth la- 
 mina, which is the innermost, comes from 
 the periosteum of the cavity of the tympa- 
 num. This membrane, thus composed of 
 several laminss, has lately been discovered 
 to possess muscular fibres. 
 
 MEMBRANOLO'GIA. (From membra- 
 na, a membrane, and hoyoQ, a discourse.) 
 Membranology. The doctrine of the com- 
 mon integuments and membranes. 
 
 MEMBRANE. Membrana. A thin 
 expanded substance, composed of cellular 
 texture, whose elastic fibres are so arranged 
 and woven together, as to allow of great 
 pliability. The membranes of the body are 
 various, as the skin, peritoneum, pleura, 
 dura mater, &ic. &c. 
 
 Membrano'sus. See Tensor vagina fe- 
 moris. 
 
 Membra'jvus. See Tensor vagince fe- 
 moris. 
 
 Memo'ri^ OS. See Occipital bone. 
 
 Menagogues. See Emmenagogues. 
 
 Mendo'sus. (From mendax, counter- 
 feit.) This term is used, by some iki the 
 same sense as spurius, or illegitimus ; Men- 
 dosm Costa, false or spurious ribs ; Mendosa 
 Sutura, the squamous suture, in the skull, 
 or bastard suture. 
 
 Mewiwgo'phtlax. (From /^.nviy^, a 
 membrane, and ■^uy.etira-a), to guard.) An 
 instrument to guard the membranes of the 
 brain, while the bone is cut, or rasped, 
 after the operation of the trepan. 
 
 ME'NINX. (From ^svo), to remain.) 
 The Greek term for the membranes enve- 
 loping the brain. See Dura mater and Pia 
 mater. 
 
 Me'ninx du'ra. See Dura mater. 
 
 Me'ninx pi'a. See Pia mater. 
 
 MENISFE'RMUM. (From ^«v«, the 
 moon, and a-'^ipfxn, seed, in allusion to the 
 crescent-like form of the seed.) Moon-seed. 
 The name of a genus of plants. Class, 
 Dioecia. Order, Dodecandria. 
 
 Menispe'rmum co'cculus. The syste- 
 matic name of the plant, the berries of which 
 are well known by the name of Cocculus in- 
 dicus. Indian berries, or Indian cockles. 
 Coccus Indians. Coccula ojfficinarum. Cocci 
 Orientates. The berry is rugous and kidney- 
 shaped, and contains a white nucleus ; it is 
 the produce of the Menispermum cocculus ; 
 foliis cordatis, retusis, viucronatis; caule 
 lacero, of Linneeus. It is brought from 
 Malabar and the East Indies. It is poisoaT 
 
 ous if swallowed, bringing on nausea, faint- 
 ing, and convulsions. The berries possess 
 an inebriating quality; and are supposed 
 to impart that power to most of the London 
 porter. Whilst green, they are used by the 
 Indians to catch fish, which they have the 
 power of intoxicating, and killing. In the 
 same manner they catch birds, making the 
 berry into a paste, forming it into small 
 seeds, and putting these in places where 
 they frequent. 
 
 MENORRHA'GIA. (From /axv/*, the 
 menses, and fnyvv/uit, to break out.) Hce- 
 morrhagia ulerina. Flooding. An immode- 
 rate flow of the menses, or uterine haemor- 
 rhage. A genus of disease in the c\s.ss pyrexia, 
 and order hamorrhagice, of Cullen, charac- 
 terised by pains in the back, loins, and belly, 
 similar to those of labour, attended with a 
 preternatural flux of blood from the vagina, 
 or a discharge of menses, more copiousthan 
 natural. He distinguishes six species : — 
 
 1 . Menorrhagia rubra ; bloody, from wo- 
 men neither with child nor in child-birth. 
 
 2. Menorrhagia alba, serous ; the fluor 
 albus. See Leucorrhaa. 
 
 3. Menorrhagia vitiorum, from some local 
 disease. 
 
 4. Menorrhagia lochialis, from women 
 after delivery. See Lochia. 
 
 5. Menorrhagia abortus. See Abortion. 
 
 6. Menorrhagia nabothi, when there is a 
 serous discharge from the vagina in preg- 
 nant women. 
 
 This disease seldom occurs before the 
 age of puberty, and is often an attendant on 
 pregnancy. It is in general a very danger- 
 ous disease, more particularly if it occur at 
 the latter period, as it is then often so rapid 
 and violent as to destroy the female in a 
 very short time, where proper means are 
 not soon adopted. Abortions often give rise 
 to floodiugs, and at any period of pregnancy, 
 but more usually before the fifth month 
 than at any other time. Moles, in conse- 
 quence of an imperfect conception, at 
 length become detached, and sometimes 
 give rise to a considerable degree of haemor- 
 rhage. 
 
 The causes which most frequently give 
 rise to floodings, are violent exertions of 
 strength, sudden surprises and frights, vio- 
 lent fits of passion, great uneasiness of 
 mind, uncommon longings during preg- 
 nancy, over fulness of blood, profuse evacu- 
 ations, general weakness of the system, ex- 
 terna] injuries, as blows and bruises, and the 
 death of the child, in consequence of which 
 the placenta becomes partially or wholly de- 
 tached from the uterus, leaving the mouths 
 of the vessels of the latter, which anasto- 
 mosed with those ot the former, perfectly 
 open. It is necessary to distinguish be- 
 tween an approaching miscarriage and a 
 common flooding, which may be readily 
 done by inquiring whether or not the 
 hEemorrhage has proceeded from anv evi- 
 
54(j 
 
 MEN 
 
 MEN 
 
 (lent cause, and whether it flotvs genlly, 
 or is accompanied with unusual pains. 
 The former usually arises from some fright, 
 surprise, or accident, and does not flow 
 gently and regularly ; but bursts out of a 
 sudden, and again stops all at once, and 
 also is attended with severe pains in the 
 back and the bottom of the belly ; whereas 
 the latter is marked with no such occur- 
 rence. The further a woman is advanced 
 in pregnancy, the greater will be the danger 
 if floodings take place, as the mouths of the 
 vessels are nauch enlarged during the last 
 stage of pregnancy, and of course a vast 
 quantity will be discharged in a short space 
 of time. 
 
 The treatment must differ according to 
 the particular causes of the disease, and ac- 
 cording to tlie different states of constitution 
 under which it occurs. The haemorrhage is 
 more frequently of the active kind, and re- 
 quires the antiphlogistic plan to be strictly 
 enforced, especially obviating the accumu- 
 lation of heat in every way, giving cold 
 acidulated drink, and using cold local ap- 
 plications ; the patient must remain quiet 
 in the horizontal posture : the diet be of tlie 
 lightest and least stimulant description ; and 
 the bowels kept freely open by cooling laxa- 
 tives, as the neutral salts, &:c. It may be 
 sometimes advisable in robust, plethoric, 
 females, particularly in the pregnant state, 
 to take blood at an early period, especially 
 where there is much pain, with a laard pulse: 
 digitalis and antimonials in nauseating doses 
 would also be proper under such circum- 
 stances. But where the discharge is rather 
 of a passive character, tonic and astringent 
 medicines ought to be given : rest and the 
 horizontal position are equally necessary, 
 costiveness must be ob-viated, and cold as- 
 tringent applications may be materially use- 
 ful, or the escape of the blood may be pre- 
 vented mechanically. In alarming cases per- 
 haps the most powerful internal remedy is 
 the superacetate of lead, combined with 
 opium; which latter is often indicated by 
 the irritable state of the patient. A nourish- 
 ing diet, with gentle exercise in a carriage, 
 and the prudent use of the cold bath, may 
 contribute to restore the patient, when the 
 discharge has subsided. 
 
 Me'ssa. The second lobe of the liver 
 was so called by the antients. 
 
 Me'nses. (From mensis, a month) See 
 MerLStruation. 
 
 Me'^sses cessa'wtes. The menses de- 
 parting. 
 
 Menses deeicie'ittes. Menses defec- 
 tive or suppressed. The amenorrhoea of 
 Cull en. 
 
 Me'ksis ibimo'dic^. The menorrhagia 
 rubra of Cullen. 
 
 Menses, immoderute fiuw of the. See 
 MenorrhcEgia. 
 
 Menses, interruption of. See Amenor- 
 Tkma. 
 
 Men-'-es, retentiim of, Bee .^msyhOT^hwch 
 
 Me'h^sis philo.5o'phictts. a philosophic 
 cal, or chemical month. According to somcj 
 it is three days and nights ; others say it is 
 ten ; and there are who reckon it to be thirty 
 or forty days. 
 
 MENSTRUATION. From tlie uterus 
 of every healthy women who is not preg- 
 nant, or who does not give suck, there is a 
 discharge of a red fluid, at certam periods, 
 from the time of puberty to the approach of 
 old age ; and, from the periods or returns of 
 this discharge being monthly, it is called 
 Menstruation. There are several exceptions 
 to this definition. It is said that some wo- 
 men never menstruate ; some menstruate 
 while they continue to give suck : and 
 others are said to menstruate during preg- 
 nancy ; some are said to menstruate in early 
 infancy, and others in old age ; but such 
 discharges. Dr. Denman is of opinion, may 
 with more propriety, be called morbid, or 
 symptomatic ; and certainly the definition is 
 generally true. 
 
 At whatever time of life this discharge 
 comes on, a woman is said to be at puberty : 
 though of this state it is a consequence, 
 and not a cause. The early or late ap- 
 pearance of the menses may depend upon 
 the climate, the constitution, the delicacy 
 or hardness of living, and upon the man- 
 ners of those with whom young women con- 
 verse. In Greece, and other hot coun^ 
 tries, girls begin to menstruate at eighty 
 nine, and ten years of age, but, advan- 
 cing to the northern cUmes, there is a 
 gradual protraction of the time till '^e 
 come to Lapland, where women do not 
 menstruate till they arrive at maturer 
 age, and then in small quantities, at 
 long intervals, and sometimes only in the 
 summer. But if tliey do not menstruate 
 according to the genius of tlie country, 
 it is said they suffer equal inconvenien- 
 cies as in warmer climates, where the 
 quantity dbcharged is much greater, and 
 the periods shorter. In this country, girls 
 begin to menstruate from the fourteenth 
 to the eighteenth year of their age, and 
 sometimes at a later period, without any 
 signs of disease ; but if they are luxurious- 
 ly educated, sleeping upon down beds, 
 and sitting in hot rooms, menstruation usu- 
 ally commences at a more early period. 
 
 Many changes in the constitution and 
 appearance of women are produced at the 
 time of their first beginning to menstruate. 
 Their complexion is improved, their coun- 
 tenance is more expressive and animated, 
 their attitudes gra.ceful, and their conversa- 
 tion more intelligent and agreeable ; the 
 tone of their voice becomes more harmoni- 
 ous, their whole frame, but particularly 
 their breasts, are expanded and enlarged, 
 and their minds aj'e no longer engaged m 
 childish pursuits and amusements. 
 
 Some girls begin to menstruate without 
 any preceding indisposition ; but there are 
 generally appearances cr symptoms Tvhich 
 
MEN 
 
 MEiN 
 
 o4' 
 
 iuuicate tbe change which is about to take 
 place. These are usually more severe at 
 the first than in the succeeding; periods ; 
 and they are similar to those produced by 
 uterine irritation from other causes, as 
 pains in the back and inferior extremities, 
 complaints of the viscera, with various hys- 
 teric and nervous affections. These com- 
 mence with the first disposition to men- 
 struate, and continue till the discharge 
 comes on, when they abate, or disappear, 
 returning, however, with considerable vio- 
 lence in £ome women, at every period dur- 
 ing life. The quantity of fluid discharged 
 at each evacuation, depends upon the cU- 
 mate, constitution, and manner of living; 
 but it varies in different women in the same 
 climate, or in the same woman at different 
 periods ; in this country it araoimts to about 
 five or six ounces. 
 
 There is also a great difference in the 
 time required for the completion of each 
 period of menstruation, hi some women 
 the discharge returns precisely to a day, or 
 an hour, and in others there is a variation 
 of several days, without inconvenience. In 
 some it is finished in a few hours, and in 
 others it continues from one to ten days ; 
 but the intermediate time, from three to six 
 days, is most usual. 
 
 There has been an opinion, probably de- 
 rived from the Jewish legislator, afterwards 
 adopted by the Arabian physicians, and 
 credited in other countries, that the men- 
 struous blood possessed some peculiar ma- 
 lignant properties. The severe regulations 
 which have been made in some countries for 
 the conduct of women, at the time of men- 
 struation; — the expression used, Isaiah, 
 chap. sxx. and in Ezekiel ; — the disposal 
 of the blood discharged, or of any thing con- 
 taminated with it ; — the complaints of wo- 
 men attributed to its retention : — and tlie 
 effects enumerated by grave writers, indi- 
 cate the most dreadful apprehensions of its 
 baneful influence. Under peculiar circum- 
 stances of health, or states of the uterus, or 
 in hot climates, if the evacuation be slowly 
 made, the menstruous blood may become 
 more acrimonious or offensive than the com- 
 mon mass, or any other secretion from it ; 
 but in this country and age no malignity is 
 suspected, the menstruous woman mixes in 
 society as at ail other times, and there is no 
 reason for thinking otherwise than that this 
 discharge is of the most inoffensive nature. 
 
 At the approach of old age, women cease 
 to menstruate ; but the time of cessation is 
 commonly regulated by the original early 
 or late appearance of the menses. With 
 those who began to menstruate at ten or 
 twelve years of age, the discharge will often 
 cease before they arrive at forty ; but if the 
 first appearance was protracted to sixteen or 
 eighteen years of age, independently of dis- 
 ease, such women may continue to menstru- 
 ate till they have passed the fiftieth, or even 
 
 approach the sixtieth year of their age. But 
 the most frequent time of the cessation of 
 the menses, in this country, is between the 
 forty-fourth and forty-eighth year ; after 
 which women never bear children. By this 
 constitutional regulation of the menses, the 
 propagation of the species is in every coun- 
 try confined to the most vigorous part of 
 life; and had it been otherwise, children 
 might have become parents, and old women 
 might have had children, when they were 
 unable to supply them with proper or suffi- 
 cient nourishment. See Caiamenia. 
 
 ME'NSTRUUM. Solvent. All liquors 
 are so called which are used as dissolvents, 
 or to extract the virtues" of ingredients by 
 infusion, decoction, &c. The principal 
 menstrua made use of in Pharmacy, are 
 water, vinous spirits, oils, acid, and alka- 
 line liquors. Water is the menstruum of all 
 salts, of vegetable gums, and of animal 
 jellies. Of the first it dissolves only a de- 
 terminate quantity, though of one kind of 
 salt more than of another ; and being thus 
 saturated, leaves any additional quantity of 
 the same salt untouched. It is never satur- 
 ated with the two latter, but unites readily 
 with any proportion of them, forming, with 
 different quantities, liquors of different con- 
 sistencies. It takes up likewise, when as- 
 sisted by trituration, the vegetable gummy 
 resins, as ammoniacum and myrrh ; the 
 solutions of which, though imperfect, that 
 is, not transparent, but turbid and of a 
 milky hue, are nevertheless applicable to 
 valuable purposes in medicine. Rectified 
 spirit of wine is tlie menstruutn of the es- 
 sential oils and resins of vegetables ; of the 
 pure distilled oils of animals, and of soaps, 
 though it does not act upon the expressed 
 oil and fixed alkahne salt, of which soap is 
 composed. Hence, if soap contains any 
 superfluous quantity of either the oil or salt, 
 it may, by means of this menstruum, be ex-- 
 cellently purified therefrom. It dissolves, 
 by the assistance of heat, volatile alkaline 
 salts, and more readily the neutral ones, 
 composed either of fixed alkali and the 
 acetic acid, as the sal diureticus, or of 
 volatile alkali and the nitric acid. Oib 
 dissolve vegetable resins and balsams, wax^ 
 animal fats, mineral bitumens, sulphur, and 
 certain metallic substances, particularly 
 lead. The expressed oils are, for most of these 
 bodies, more powerful menstrua than those 
 obtained by distillation ; as the former arc 
 more capable of sustaining, without injury, 
 a strong heat, which is, in most cases, ne- 
 cessary to enable them to act. All acids dis- 
 solve alkaline salts, alkaline earths, and me- 
 tallic substances. The different acids differ 
 greatly in their action upon these last : 
 one dissolving some particular metals, Snd 
 another others. The vegetable acids dis- 
 solve a considerable quantity of zinc, iron, 
 copper, and tin ; and extract so much from 
 the metallic part of antimony as to become 
 
548 
 
 MEN 
 
 31t5 
 
 powerful emetic ; they likewise dissolve 
 leadj if pre%'iously calcined by fire ; but 
 more copiously if corroded by their steam. 
 The muriatic acid dissolves zinc, iron, and 
 copper; and though it scarcely acts on 
 any other metallic substance in the common 
 way of making solutions, it may never- 
 theless be artfully combined with them 
 all. The corrosive subUmate and anti- 
 monial caustic of the shops, are combina- 
 tions of it with the oxydes of mercury and 
 antimony, effected by applying the acid in 
 the form of fume, to the subjects at the same 
 time strongly heated. The nitric acid is 
 the common menstruum of all metallic sub- 
 stances, except gold and antimony, which 
 are soluble only in a mixture of the nitric 
 and muriatic. The sulphuric acid easily 
 dissolves zinc, iron, and copper ; and may 
 be made to corrode, or imperfectly dissolve 
 most of the other metals. Alkaline lixivia 
 dissolve oils, resinous substances, and sul- 
 phur. Their power is greatly promoted by 
 the addition of quick lime, instances of 
 which occur in the preparation of soap and 
 in the common caustic. Thus assisted, they 
 reduce the flesh, bones, and other solid parts 
 of animals, into a gelatinous matter. .Solu- 
 tions made in water and spirit of wine, pos- 
 sess the virtue of the body dissolved ; whilst 
 oils generally sheathe its activity, and acids 
 and alkalies vary its quality. Hence watery 
 and spirituous liquors are the proper men- 
 slrua of the native virtues of vegetable and 
 animal matters. Most of the foregoing 
 solutions are easily effected, by pouring the 
 mensti-uum on the body to be dissolved, and 
 suffering them to stand together for some 
 time, exposed to a suitable warmth. A 
 strong heat is generally requisite to enable 
 oils and alkaline liquors to perform their 
 ofnce ; nor will acids act on some metallic 
 bodies without its assistance. The action of 
 watery and spirituous menstrua is likewise 
 expedited by a moderate heat, though the 
 qMantity which they afterwards keep dis- 
 solved, is not, as some suppose, by this 
 means increased. All that heat occasions 
 these to take up, more than they would do 
 in a longer time in the cold, will, when the 
 heat ceases, subside again. The action of 
 acids on the bodies which they dissolve, is 
 generally accompanied with heat, efferves- 
 cence, and a copious discharge of fumes. 
 The fumes which arise during the dissolu- 
 tion of some metals, in the sulphuric acid, 
 prove inflammable ; hence, in the prepara- 
 tion of the artificial vitriols of iron and zinc, 
 the operator ought to be careful, especially 
 where the solution is made in a narrow- 
 mouthed vessel, lest by tlie imprudent ap- 
 proach of a candle, the exhaling vapour be 
 set on fire. There is another species of 
 solution in which the moisture of air is the 
 menstruum. Fixed alkaline salts, and those 
 of tlie neutral kind, composed of alkaline 
 iralts and certain vegetable acids, or of alka- 
 
 line earths, and any acid except the aalphu- 
 ric, and some metallic salts on being expo^ 
 sed for some tune to a moist au". gradually 
 attract its humidity, and at length become 
 liquid. Some substances, not dissoluble in 
 water in its grosser form, as ihe butter of 
 antimony, are easily liquified by fms slow 
 action of the aerial moisture. This process 
 is termed Deliquation. The cause of solu- 
 tion assigned by some naturalists, namely, 
 the admission of the fine particles of one 
 body into the pores of another, whose figure 
 fits them for their reception, is not just, or 
 adequate,but hypothetical and ill-presumed; 
 since it is found that some bodies will dis- 
 solve their own quantity of others, as water 
 does of Epsom salt, alcohol of essential oils, 
 mercury of metals, one metal of aDother,&c. 
 whereas the sum of the pores or vacuities 
 of every body must be necessarily less than 
 the body itself, and consequently those pores 
 cannot receive a quantity of matter equal 
 to the body wherein they reside. 
 
 How a menstruum can suspend bodies 
 much heavier than itself, which very often 
 happens, may be conceived by considering, 
 that the parts of no fluids can be so easily 
 separated, but they will a little resist or 
 retard the descent of any heavy bodies 
 through them ; and that this resistance is, 
 coiteris paribus, still proportional to the 
 surface of the descending bodies. But the 
 surface of bodies do by no means increase or 
 decrease in the same proportion as their 
 solidities do : for the solidity increases as 
 the cube, but the surface only as the square 
 of the diameter ; wherefore it is plain, very 
 small bodies will have much largar surfaces, 
 in proportion to their solid contents, thcia 
 larger bodies will, and consequently, when 
 grown exceeding small, may easily be 
 buoyed up in the liquor. 
 
 Mjsata'gra. (From menfum, the chin, 
 and t-yps., a prey.) Impetigo. An eruption 
 about the chin, forming a tenacious crust, 
 like that on scald heads. 
 
 jME'NTHA. (From Minthe, the harlot 
 who was changed into this herb.) Hedyos- 
 mus. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnsean system. Class, Didynamia.. Order, 
 G-ymnospermia. Mint. 
 
 IVIe'ntha AauA'Tic. Menthaslrum. Si- 
 symbrium menthastrum. Mentha rotundi- 
 folia palustris. Water-mint. This plant is 
 frequent in moist meadows, marshei, and on 
 the banks of rivers. It is less agreeable 
 than the spear-mint, and in taste bitterer and 
 more pungent. It may be used with the 
 same intentions as the spear-mint, to whichj 
 however, it is much inferior. 
 
 Me'ntha cata'ria. Mentha felina. 
 Herbafelis. Calamintha. Nepetella, Nep, 
 or cat-mint. See Nepeta cataria. 
 
 Me'ntha cervi'na. The systematic 
 name of the heart's penny-royal. Pulegium 
 cervinum Tliis plant possesses the virtues of 
 penny-royal in a very great degree ; but is 
 
MEN 
 
 MER 
 
 j4y 
 
 remarkably unpleasant. It is seldom em- 
 ployed but by the country people, who sub- 
 stitute it for penny-royal. 
 
 Me'ntha CRi'sPA. Colymbifera minor. 
 The aciiillea ageratum. This species of 
 mentha has a strong; and fragrant smell, its 
 taste is warm, aromatic, and slightly bitter. 
 In flatulencies of the primse viae, liypochon- 
 driacal, and hysterical affections, it is given 
 with advantage. 
 
 Me'utha piperi'ta. The systematic and 
 pharmacoposial name of peppermint. Men- 
 tha piperitis. Mentha piperita, florihus ca- 
 pitatis,foliis ovatis petiolatis, staminibus co- 
 rolla brevioribus, of Linnaius. The sponta- 
 neous growth of this plant is said to be pecu- 
 liar to Britain. It has a more penetrating 
 smell than any of the other mints ; a strong 
 pungent taste, glowing like pepper, sinking, 
 as it were, into the tongue, and followed by a 
 sense of coolness. The stomachic, antispas- 
 modic, and carminative properties of pepper*- 
 mint, render it useful in flatulent colics, hys- 
 terical affections, retchings, and other dys- 
 peptic symptoms, acting as a cordial, and of- 
 ten producing an immediate reUef. Its offi- 
 cinal preparations are an essential oil, a sim- 
 ple water, and a spirit. 
 
 Me'ntha piperi'tis. See Mentha pi- 
 perita. 
 
 Me'ntha pule'gitjm. The systematic 
 name of the penny-royal. Pulegium. Pule- 
 gium regale. Pulegium latifolium glechon. 
 Pudding-grass. Common peony-royal. Men- 
 tha pulegium, floribus verticillatis,foliis ova- 
 tis obtusis subcrenatis, caulibus subteretibus 
 repentibus, of Linnaeus. This plant is con- 
 sidered as a carminative, stomachic, and 
 emmenagogue ; and is in very common use 
 in hysterical disorders. The officinal pre- 
 parations of penny-royal are, a simple wa- 
 ter, a spirit, and an essential oil. 
 
 Me'ntha sarace'nica. See Tanace- 
 tum Balsamita. 
 
 Me'ntha sati'va. See Mentha viridis. 
 
 Me'ntha spica'ta. Hart-mint, and com- 
 mon spear-mint. Mentha vulgaris. See 
 Mentha viridis. 
 
 Me'ntha vi'ridis. Spear-mint. Called 
 also Mentha vulgaris. Mentha spicata. 
 Mentha viridis spicis oblongis, foliis lanceo- 
 latis nudis serratis sessilibus, staminibus co- 
 rolla longioribus, of Linnaeus. This plant 
 grows wild in many parts of England. It is 
 not so warm to the taste as peppermint, but 
 has a more agreeable flavour, and is there- 
 fore preferred for culinary purposes. Its 
 medicinal qualities are similar to those of 
 pepermint ; but the different preparations of 
 the former, though more pleasant, are, per- 
 haps, less efficacious. The officinal prepa- 
 rations of spear-mint are an essential oil, a 
 conserve, a simple water, and a spirit. 
 
 Mentha'strum. (Dim. of mentha.) See 
 Mentha aqvMtica. 
 
 Me'nti leva'tor. See Levator labii 
 inferioris. 
 
 ME'NTtTLA. (From maiah, a staff, Heb .) 
 The penis. 
 
 Mentula'gra. (From mentula, the 
 penis, and ctyf'ct, a prey.) A disorder of 
 the penis, induced by a contraction of the 
 erectores musculi, and causing impotence. 
 
 MENYA'NTHES. The name of a ge- 
 nus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class,, 
 Pentandria. Order, Monogynia. 
 
 Mewta'nthes trifgha'ta. The sys- 
 tematic name of the buck-bean. Trifolium 
 paludosum. Trifolium aquaticum. Trifo- 
 liumjibrtnum. Menyanthes. Water-trefoil, 
 or buck-bean. Menyanthes trifoliata, fo- 
 liis tcrnatis, of Linnaeus. The whole plant 
 is so extremely bitter, that in some countries 
 it is used as a substitute for hops, in the 
 preparation of malt liquor. It is sometimes 
 employed in country places as an active 
 eccoprotic bitter in hydropic and rheumatic 
 affections. Cases are related of its good 
 effects in some cutaneous diseases of the 
 hei'petic and seemingly cancerous kind. 
 
 Mephitic air. See J^ilrogen. 
 
 MEPHITIS. (From rnephuhith, a blast. 
 Syr.) A poisonous exhalation. See Con- 
 tagion. 
 
 MERCURIALI, Girolamo, was born at 
 Torli, in Romagna, in 1530. After taking 
 the requisite degree, he settled as a physi- 
 cian in his native town ; and was delegated, 
 at the age of 32, on some public business 
 to pope Pius IV. at Rome. He evinced so 
 much talent on this occasion, that he was 
 particularly invited to remain there ; 
 which he accepted, chiefly as it enabled 
 him to pursue iiis favourite studies to more 
 advantage. He produced, in 1569, a 
 learned and elegant work, " De Arte 
 Gymnastica," which was many times re- 
 printed ; and the reputation of this pro- 
 cured him the appointment to the first 
 medical chair at Padua. In 1573, he was 
 called to Vienna to attend the emperor 
 Maximilian II., and was so successful, that 
 he returned loaded with valuable presents, 
 and honoured with the dignities of a knight 
 and count palatine. In 1587, he removed 
 to Bologna, which is ascribed to a degree 
 of self-accusation, in consequence of an 
 error of judgment, into which he had been 
 led, in pronouncing a disease, about which 
 he was consulted at Venice, not contagious, 
 whence much mischief had arisen. His 
 reputation however, does not appear to have 
 materially suffered from this ; and he was 
 invited in 1599, by the grand duke of Tus- 
 cany to Pisa ; but shortly after, a severe 
 calculous affection prevented the execution 
 of his duties, and he retired to-lii^ native 
 place, where his death happened in 1606. 
 He was a voluminous writer, and aihpng 
 many other publications, edited a classified 
 collection of the works of Hippocrates, with 
 a learned commentary ; but he was too muck 
 bigoted to ancient authority and hypothesis. 
 He wrote on the diseases of the skin, those 
 
qSO 
 
 MER 
 
 MER 
 
 peculiar to women and children, ou poisons, 
 and several other subjects. 
 
 P/IERCURIA'LIS. (From Mercurius, 
 its discoverer.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnasan system. Class, Dioecia. Order, 
 Enneandria. 
 
 2. The pharmacopffiial name of the 
 French mercury. Mercurialis annua, of 
 Linnssus. The leaves of this plant have 
 no remarkable smell, and very little taste. 
 It is ranked among the emollient olei'a- 
 ceous herbs, and is said to be gently ape- 
 rient. Their principal use has been in 
 clysters. 
 
 Mercxjria'lis a'nnua. The systematic 
 name of the French mercury. See Mercu- 
 rialis. 
 
 Mercxtria'lis monta'ha. The Mercu- 
 nalis perennis, of Linnaeus. 
 
 Mercuria'lis pere'nnis. The syste- 
 matic name of dog's mercury. Cynocrambe. 
 Mercurialis montana et sylvestris. A poi- 
 sonous plant very common in our hedges. 
 It produces vomiting and. purging, and the 
 person then goes to sleep from which he 
 does not often awake. 
 
 Mercuria'lis sylve'stris. The Mer- 
 curialis perennis, of Linnteus. 
 
 Mercu'rius aceta'tus. See Hydrar- 
 gyrus acelatus. 
 
 Mercu'rius alkaliza'tus. See Hy- 
 drargyrum cum creta. 
 
 Mercu'rius calciwa'tus. See Hydrar- 
 gyri oxydum rubrum. 
 
 Mercu'rius chemico'rum. Quicksilver. 
 
 Mercu'rius ciwnabari'nus. Cinniba- 
 rls factitia, now called sulphuretum hydrar- 
 gyri rubrum. 
 
 Mercu'rius corrosi'vus. See Hydrar- 
 gyri oxymurias. 
 
 Mercu'rius corrosi'vus ru'ber. See 
 Uydrargyri mlrico-oxydum. 
 
 Mercu'rius corrosi'vus sublima'tus. 
 See Hydrargyri oxymurias. 
 
 Mercu'rius du'lcis sublima'tus. Dul- 
 cified mercurial sublimate, now called sub- 
 murias hydrargyri ; formerly called calo- 
 melas. 
 
 Mercu'rius eme'ticus fla'vus. See 
 Hydrargyrus vitriolatus. 
 
 Mee.cu'rius mo'rtis. See Mercuriw 
 xilm. 
 
 Mercu'rius pr^cipita'tus a'lbus. 
 See Hydrargyrum pracipitatem album. 
 
 Mercu'rius prjecipita'tus du'lcis. 
 See Hydrargyri submurias. 
 
 Mercu'rius pr^cipitata'tus ru'ber. 
 See Hydrargyri nitrico-oxydum. 
 
 Mercu'rius vi't^. The mercui'y of 
 life. Pelvis angelicus. Mercurius mortis. 
 Algarothi pulvis. A submuriate of anti- 
 mony, formerly preferred to the vitrum 
 antimonii, for making of emetic tartar. 
 
 MERCUR.Y. Hydrargyrum. Hydrar- 
 gyrus. Mercurius. A metal found in five 
 difierent states in nature. 1. Native, (na- 
 
 tive mercury) adhering in small giobuies to 
 the surface of cinnabar ores, or scattered 
 through the crevices, or over the surfaces 
 of different kinds of stones. 2. It is found 
 united to silver in the ore called amalgam 
 of silver, or native amalgam of silver. This 
 ore exhibits thin plates, or grains ; it some- 
 times crystallizes in cubes parellelopipeda, 
 or pyramids. Its colour is of a silver white, 
 or grey ; its lustre is considerably metallic. 
 
 3. Combined with sulphur, it constitutes 
 native cinnabar, or sulphuret of mercury. 
 This ore is the most common. It is fre- 
 quently found in veins, and sometimes crys- 
 tallized in tetrahedra, or three-sided pyra- 
 mids. Its colour is red. Its streak metalUc 
 
 4. Mercury oxydized, and united either to 
 muriatic or sulphuric acid, forms the ore 
 called horn quicksilver, or corneous mer- 
 cury. These ores, are, in general, semi- 
 transparent, of a grey or white colour, 
 sometimes crystallized, but more frequently 
 in grains. 5. United to oxygen, it consti- 
 tutes the ore c^W.eA native oxyde of mercury. 
 Mercurial ores particularly abound in Spain, 
 Hungary, China, and South America. 
 
 Properties, — Mercury, or quicksilver, is 
 the only one of the metals that remains 
 fluid at the ordinary temperature of the at- 
 mosphere, but when its temperature is re- 
 duced to — 40° Fahr. it assumes a solid 
 form. This is a degree of cold, however, 
 that only occurs in high northern latitudes^ 
 and, in our climate mercury cannot be ex- 
 hibited in a solid state, but by means of ar- 
 tificial cold. When rendered solid, it pos- 
 sesses both ductility and malleability. It 
 crystallizes in octahedra, and contracts 
 strongly during congelation. It is divisible 
 into vei'y small globules. It presents a 
 convex appearance in vessels to which 
 it has little attraction, but is concave in. 
 those to which it more strongly adheres. It 
 becomes electric and phosphorescent by 
 rubbing upon glass, and by agitation in a 
 vacuum. It is a very good conductor of 
 caloric, of electricity, and of Galvanism, 
 The specific gravity of mercury is 13.563. 
 Although fluid, its opacity is equal to that 
 of any other metal, and its surface when 
 clean has considerable lustre. Its colour is 
 white, similar to silver. Exposed to the 
 temperature of somewhat above 600° Fah. 
 it is volatilized. When agitated in the air, 
 especially in contact with viscous fluids, it 
 becomes converted into a black oxyde. At 
 a temperature nearly the same as that at 
 which it boils, it absorbs about 14 or 16 per 
 cent, of oxygen, and then becomes changed 
 into a red crystallizable oxyde which is spon- 
 taneously reducible by light and caloric at 
 a higher temperature. The greater num- 
 ber of the acids act upon mercury, or are at 
 least capable of combining with its oxydes. 
 It combines with sulphur by trituration, 
 but more intimately by heat. It is acted 
 on by the alkaline sulphurets. !t combines 
 
MER 
 
 MER 
 
 551 
 
 \v' itii maiiy of the metals ; these compounds 
 are brittle, or soft, when the mercury is in 
 large proportion. There is a slight union 
 between mercury and phosphorus. It does 
 not unite with carbon, or the earths. 
 
 Method of obtaining Mercury. — Mercury 
 may be obtained pure by decomposing 
 cinnabar, by means of iron filings. For 
 that purpose, take two parts of red sul- 
 phuret of mercury, (cinnabar,) reduce it to 
 powder, and mix it with one of iron filings, 
 put the mixture into a stone retort, direct 
 the neck of it into a bottle, or recei\'er, 
 filled with water and apply heat. The 
 mercury will then be obtained in a state of 
 purity. 
 
 In this process the sulphuret of mercury, 
 which consists of sulphur and mercury, 
 is heated in contact with iron, the sulphur 
 quits the mercury and unites to the iron, 
 and the mercury becomes disengaged ; the 
 residue in the retort is a sulphuret of iron. 
 
 Mercury is a very useful article both in 
 the cure of diseases and the arts. There is 
 scarcely a disease gainst wliich some of its 
 preparations are not exhibited; and over 
 the venereal disease it possesses a specific 
 power. it is considered to have first 
 gained repute in curing this disease, from 
 the good effects it produced in eruptive 
 diseases. In the times immediately fol- 
 lowing the venereal disease, practitioners 
 only attempted to employ this remedy 
 "witti timorous caution, so that, of several 
 of their formulse, mercury scarcely com- 
 ppsed a fourth part, and few cures were 
 effected. On the other hand, empirics 
 who noticed the little efficacy of these 
 small doses, ran into the opposite extreme, 
 and exhibited mercury in such large quan- 
 tities, and with such little care, that most 
 of their patients became suddenly attacked 
 with the most violent salivations, attended 
 ^vith dangerous consequences. From these 
 two very opposite modes of practice, there 
 originated such uncertainty respecting what 
 could be expected from mercury, and such 
 fears of the consequences which might 
 result from its employment, that every 
 plan was eagerly adopted vrhich ofiered 
 the least chance of cure without having 
 recourse to this mineral. A medicine, 
 however, so powerful, and whose salu- 
 tary effects were seen, by attentive prac- 
 titioners, amid all its inconveniencies, could 
 not sink into oblivion. After efforts had 
 been made to discover a substitute for 
 it, and it was seen hov/ little confidence 
 those means deserved on which the highest 
 praises had been lavished, the attempts to 
 discover its utility were renewed. A me- 
 dium was pursued, between the too timid 
 methods of those physicians who had first 
 administered it, and the inconsiderate 
 boldness of the empirics. Thus the causes 
 from v/hich both parties failed were avoid- 
 ed ; the char.T.rter nf the infidicine Tvas 
 
 revived in a more durable way, ar " from 
 this period its reputation has always been 
 maintained. 
 
 It was about this epoch tliat mercury 
 began to be internally given; hitherto it 
 had only been externally employed, which 
 was done in three manners. The first was 
 in the form of a liniment, or ointment ; the 
 second, as a plaster; and the third, aa a 
 fumigation. Of the three metho(^ just 
 described only the first is at present much 
 in use, and even this is very much altered. 
 Mercurial planters are now only used as 
 topical discutient applications to tumours 
 and indurations. Fumigations, as antiently 
 managed, were liable to many objections, 
 particularly from its not being possible to 
 regulate the quantity of mercury to be 
 used, and from the effect of the vapour on 
 the oi'gans of respiration frequently occa- 
 sioning trembling, palsies, &c. Frictions 
 with ointment have always been regarded 
 as the most efficacious mode of administer- 
 ing mercury. 
 
 Mercury is carried into the constitution 
 in the same way as other substances, either 
 by being absorbed from the surface of the 
 body, or that of the alimentary canal. It 
 cannot, however, in all cases, be taken into 
 the constitution in both ways, for some- 
 times the absorbents of the skin will not 
 readily receive it ; at least no effect is 
 produced, either on the disease or constitu- 
 tion, from this ffiode of application. On 
 the other hand the internal absorbents will, 
 sometimes, not take up the medicine, or, at 
 least, no effect is produced eitlier on the 
 disease or constitution. In many persons, 
 the bowels can hardly bear mercury at all ; 
 and it should then be given in the mildest 
 form possible, conjoined with such medi- 
 cines as will lessen or correct its violent 
 effects, although not its specific ones, on 
 the constitution. When mercury can be 
 tlirown into the constitution with propriety, 
 by the external method, it is preferable to 
 the internal plan ; because the skin is not 
 nearly so essential to life as the stomach, 
 and is therefore in itself capable of bearing 
 much more than the stomach. The con- 
 stitution is also less injured. Many courses 
 of mercury would kill the patient if the me- 
 dicine were only given internally, because 
 it proves hurtful to the stomach and intes- 
 tines, when given in any form, or joined 
 with the greatest correctors. 
 
 Mercury has two effects : one as a stimu- 
 lus on the constitution and particular parts, 
 the other as a specific on a diseased action 
 of the whole body, or of parts. The latter 
 action can only be computed by the disease 
 disappearing. 
 
 In giving mercury in the venereal dis- 
 ease, the first attention should be to tlie 
 quantity, and its visible effects in a given 
 time; which, when brought to a proper 
 pitch, are only to be kept un, njid the (^e- 
 
Sa2 
 
 ivlEP- 
 
 :mek, 
 
 cline of the disease to be watched ; for bj' 
 this we judge of the invisible or specific ef- 
 fects of the medicine, and know what vari- 
 ation in the quantity may be necessary. 
 The visible efiects of mercury affect either 
 the whole constitution or some parts capa- 
 ble of secretion. In the first, it produces 
 universal irritability, making it more sus- 
 ceptible of all impressions. It quickens the 
 pulse, increases its hardness, and occasions 
 a kind of temporary fever. In some con- 
 stitutions, it operates like a poison. In 
 some it produces a kind of hectic fever ; 
 but such efiects commonly diminish on the 
 patient becoming accustomed to the medi- 
 cine. 
 
 Mercury often produces pains like those 
 of rheumatism, and nodes of a scrophulous 
 nature. The quantity of mercury to be 
 thrown in for the cure of any venereal com- 
 plaint, must be proportioned to the violence 
 of the disease. A small quantity used 
 quickly will have equal effects to those of 
 a large one employed slowly ; but if these 
 effects are merely local, that is, upon the 
 glands of the mouth, the constitution at 
 large not being equally stimulated, the ef- 
 fects upon the diseased parts must be less, 
 which may be known by the local disease 
 not giving way in proportion to the effects 
 of mercury on some particular part. If it 
 be given in very small quantities, and in- 
 creased gradually, so as to steal insensibly 
 on the constitution, a vast quantity at a 
 time may at length be thrown in, without 
 any visible effects at all. 
 
 The constitution, or parts, are more sus- 
 ceptible of mercury at first than after- 
 wards. 
 
 Mercuiy occasionally attacks the bowels, 
 and causes violent purging, even of blood. 
 This effect is remedied by intermitting the 
 use of the medicine, and exhibiting opium. 
 At other times, it is suddenly determined 
 to the mouth, and produces inflammation, 
 ulceration, and an excessive flow of saliva. 
 To obtain relief in this circumstance, pur- 
 gatives, nitre, sulphur, gum-arabic, lime- 
 water, camphor, bark, sulphuret of potash, 
 blisters, &c. have been advised. Mr. Peax'- 
 son, however, does not place much confi- 
 dence in the efficacy of such means ; and, 
 the mercury being discontinued for a time, 
 he recommends the patient to be freely ex- 
 posed to cold air, with the occasional use 
 of cathartics, mineral acids, Peruvian bark, 
 and the assiduous application of astringent 
 gargles. The most material objection (says 
 Mr. Pearson) which I foresee against the 
 method of treatment I have recommended, 
 is the hazard to which the patient will be 
 exposed of having the saliva suddenly 
 checked, and of suffering some other dis- 
 ease in consequence of it. 
 
 The hasty suppression of a ptyalism may 
 be followed by serious inconveniencies, as 
 violent pains, vomiting, and general con- 
 ■■ ul?ion~ 
 
 Cold liquids taken into the stomach, or 
 exposure of the body to the cold air, must 
 be guarded against during a course of mer- 
 cury. Should a suppression of the ptyalism 
 take place from any act of indiscretion, a 
 quick introduction of mercury should be 
 had recourse to, with the occasional use of 
 the warm bath. 
 
 Mercury, when it falls on the mouth, 
 sometimes produces inflammation, which 
 now and then terminates in mortification. 
 The ordinary operation of mercury does not 
 permanently injure the constitution; but, 
 occasionally, the impairment is very mate- 
 rial ; mercuiy may even produce local dis- 
 eases, and retard the cure of chancres, bu- 
 boes, and certain effects of the lues venerea, 
 after the poison has been destroyed. Oc- 
 casionally mercury acts on the system as a 
 poison, quite unconnected with its agency 
 as a remedy, and neither proportionate to 
 the inflammation of the mouth nor actual 
 quantity of the mineral absorbed. Mr- 
 Pearson has termed this morbid state of the 
 system erethismus ; it is characterized by 
 great depression of strength, a sense of anx- 
 iety about the praecordia, irregular action 
 of the heart, frequent sighing, trembling, a 
 small, quick, and sometimes intermitting 
 pulse, occasional vomiting, a pale, contract- 
 ed countenance, a sense of coldness ; but 
 the tongue is seldom furred, and neither the 
 natural or vital functions are much disturb- 
 ed. When this effect of mercuiy takes place, 
 the use of mercury should be discontinued, 
 whatever may be the stage, extent, or vio- 
 lence of the venereal disease. The patient 
 should be exposed to a dry and cool air, in 
 such a way els not to give fatigue ; in tliis 
 way, the patient will often recover in ten or 
 fourteen days. In the early stage, the ere- 
 thismus may often be averted by leaving off 
 the mercury and giving camphor mixture 
 with volatile alkali. Occasionally, the use 
 of mercury brings on a peculiar eruption, 
 which has received the names of mercurial 
 rash, eczema mercuriale, lepra mercurialis, 
 mercurial disease, and erythema mercu- 
 riale. 
 
 In order that mercury should act on the 
 human body, it is necessary that it should 
 be oxydised, or combined with an acid. 
 The mercury contained in the unguentum 
 hydrargyri, is an oxyde. This, however, is 
 the most simple and least combined form of 
 all its preparations, and hence, (says Mr. 
 S. Cooper,) it not only operates with more 
 mildness on the system, but with more spe- 
 cific effect on the disease. Various salts of 
 mercury operate more quickly when given 
 internally than mercurial frictions ; but few 
 practitioners of the present day confide in 
 the internal use of mercury alone ; particu- 
 larly when the venereal virus has produced 
 effects in consequence of absorption. Rub- 
 bing in mercurial ointment is the mode of 
 affecting the system with mercury in the 
 present day : aad, as a substitute for this 
 
MER 
 
 MES 
 
 o5£ 
 
 mode of applying mercury, Mr. Abernethy 
 recommends the mercurial fumigation, 
 where the patient has not strength to rub 
 in ointment, and whose bowels will not 
 bear the internal exhibition of it. 
 
 The preparations of mercury now in use 
 are, 
 
 1. Nitrico-oxydum hydrargyri. 
 
 2. Oxydum hydrargyri cinereum. 
 
 3. Oxydum hydrargyri rubrum. 
 
 4. Oxy-murias hydrargyri. 
 
 5. Submurias hydrargyri. 
 
 6. Sulphuretum hydrargyri rubrum et 
 nigrum. 
 
 7. Hydrargyrum cum creta. 
 
 3. Hydrargyrum precipitatum album. 
 
 9. Hydrargyrum purificatum. 
 
 Mercury, dog's. See Mercurialis peren- 
 nis. 
 
 Mercury, English. See Clunopodium 
 bonus henricus. 
 
 Mercury, French. See Mercurialis. 
 
 Meroba'lneum. (From /^s^oc, a part, 
 and ^ttKctvitov, a bath.) A partial bath. 
 
 MEROCE'LE. (From fxifoi, the thigh, 
 and x»?i}), a tumour.) A femoral hernia. 
 See Hernia. 
 
 Me'ron. (MHfOf.) The thigh. 
 
 MERRET, Christopher, was born at 
 Winchcombe in 1614. After graduating at 
 Oxford, he settled in London, became a 
 fellow of the College of Physiciaus, and one 
 of the original members of the Philosophi- 
 cal Society, which, after the Restoration, 
 was called the Royal Society. He appears to 
 have had a considerable practice, and reach- 
 ed his 81st year. His first publication was 
 a Collection of Acts of Parliament, &:c. in 
 proof of the exclusive Rights of the Col- 
 lege, printed in 1660 ; which afforded the 
 basis of Dr. Goodall's history : this was 
 followed nine years after by " A Short 
 View of the Frauds of Apothecaries," which 
 involved him in much controversy. He 
 published also a Catalogue of the Natural 
 Productions of this island, of which the bo- 
 tanical part is best executed ; and he com- 
 municated several papers to the Royal So- 
 ciety. 
 
 Me'rus. Applied to several things in 
 the same sense as genuine, or unadulterated, 
 as merum vinum, neat wine. 
 
 MERY, John, was born at Vatau, in 
 France, in 1645. His father being a sur- 
 geon, he determined upon the same profes- 
 sion, and went accordingly to the Hotel 
 Dieu at Paris, where he studied with ex- 
 traordinary ardour, even passing the night 
 in dissection in his bed-room. In 1681 he 
 was appointed to the office of queen's sur- 
 geon; and two years after, surgeon-major 
 to the invalids. Soon after this he was 
 chosen to attend the Queen of Portugal, 
 who died, however, before his arrival ; and 
 he refused very advantageous offers to de- 
 tain him at that, as well as the Spanish 
 -ourt. He was cow received into the Aca- 
 
 demy of Sciences, and shortly after sent on 
 a secret journey to England; then chosen to 
 attend upon the Duke of Burgundy, who 
 was a child. But these occupations were 
 irksome to him, and he even shunned private 
 practice, and general society, devoting him- 
 self to the duties of the Hospital of Invalids, 
 and to the dissecting room. In 1700 he 
 was appointed first surgeon to the Hotel 
 Dieu, which gratified his utmost ambition ; 
 and he declined repeated solicitations to 
 give lectures there on anatomy. He pro- 
 cured, however, the erection of a theatr&for 
 the students, where they might have more 
 regular instruction. It was a great part of 
 the labour of his life to form an anatomical 
 museum, yet he did not estimate these re- 
 searches too highly, and was very slow in 
 framing, or in receiving, new theories con- 
 cerning the animal economy. About the 
 age of 75, he suddenly lost the use of his 
 legs, after which his health declined, and he 
 died in 1722. Besides many valuable com- 
 munications to the Academy of Sciences, 
 he published a description of the ear ; Ob- 
 servations on Frere Jacques' Method of 
 Cutting for the Stone, the general princi- 
 ple of which he approved ; a tract on the 
 Foetal Circulation, controverting the re- 
 ceived opinion, that part of the blood passes 
 from the right to the left ventricle, through 
 tlie foramen ovale, and even assigning it an 
 opposite course ; and physical problems, 
 concerning the connection of the fcetus with 
 the mother, and its nutrition. 
 
 Mesar^'um. (From //ss-oc, the middle, 
 and ttpttia., the belly.) The mesentery. 
 
 Mesembrya'nthemuu crysta'lli- 
 NUM. The juice of this plant, in a dose of 
 four spoonfuls every two hours, it is asser- 
 ted, has removed an obstinate spasmodic af- 
 fection of the neck of the bladder, which 
 would not yield to other remedies. 
 
 MESENTERIC. Meseraic. Belonging 
 to the mesentery. See Mesentery. 
 
 MESENTERIC ARTERIES. Arte- 
 rim mesentericcE. Two branches of the 
 aorta in the abdomen are so called. The 
 superior mesenteric is the second branch ; 
 it is distributed upon the mesentery, and 
 gives off the superior or right coUc artery. 
 The inferior mesenteric is the fifth branch 
 of the aorta : it sends off the internal has- 
 morrhoidal. 
 
 MESENTERIC GLANDS. Glandulm 
 mesentericce. These are conglobate, and axe 
 situated here and there in the cellular mem- 
 brane of the mesentery. The chyle from 
 tlie intestines passes through these glands to 
 the thoracic duct. 
 
 MESENTERIC PLEXUS OF 
 NERVES. Kervorum plexus mesentericus. 
 The superior, middle, and lower mesenteric 
 plexuses of nerves are formed by the braja- 
 ches of the great intercostal nerves. 
 
 MESENTERIC VEINS. Fenm me- 
 sentericm. They all run into oae trunk, 
 ?0 
 
MES- 
 
 ;viEs 
 
 that evacuates its blood into the vena portae. 
 See VenaportiE. 
 
 MESENTERi'TIS. (From /A.i(riv%^tov, 
 :he mesentery.) An inflammation of the 
 ■nesentery. A species of peritonitis of 
 Cullen. 
 
 ME'SENTERY. {Mesenlerium ; from 
 jUSiroj, the middle, and sv75pov, an intestine.) 
 A membrane in the cavity of the abdomen 
 attached to the vertebrae of the loins, and to 
 which the intestines adhere. It is formed 
 of a duplicature of the peritoneum, and 
 •^•ontains within it adipose membrane, lac- 
 teals, lymphatics, lacteal glands, mesenteric 
 arteries, veins, and nerves. Its use is to 
 sustain the intestines in such a manner that 
 they possess both mobility and firnaness ; to 
 support and conduct with safety the blood- 
 vessels, lacteals, and nerves ; to fix the 
 glands, and give an external coat to the in- 
 testines. 
 
 It consists of tiiree parts : one uniting the 
 ?mali intestines, which receives the proper 
 iiame of mesentery ; another connecting the 
 colon ; termed mesocolon : and a third at- 
 tached to the rectum, termed mesorectum. 
 
 Meseraic. The same as mesenteric. 
 
 Mese'rion. See Daphne mezereum. 
 
 Mesi're. A disorder of the liver, men- 
 tioned by Avicenna, accompanied with a 
 sense of heaviness, tumour, inflammation, 
 pungent pain, and blackness of the tongue. 
 
 MESOCO'LON. (From .«e<70f, the 
 middle, and kmkqv, the colon.) The por- 
 tion of the mesentery to which the colon is 
 attached. The mesentery and mesocolon 
 are the most important of all the produc- 
 tions of the peritonaeum. In the pelvis, the 
 peritonaeum spreads itself shortly before the 
 rectum. But where that intestine becomes 
 loose, and forms the semilunar curve, the 
 peritonaeum there rises considerably from the 
 middle iliac vessels, and region of the psoas 
 muscle, double, and with a figure adapted 
 for receiving the hollow colon. But above, 
 ou the left side, the colon is connected with 
 almost no intermediate loose production to 
 tlie peritonaeum, spread upon the psoas 
 muscle, as high as the spleen, where this 
 part of the pei'itouaeum, wliich gave a coat 
 to the colon, being extended under the 
 spleen, receives and sustains that viscus in a 
 ho";]i3Vv' superior recess. 
 
 Afterwards the peritonaeum, from the left 
 kidney, from the interval between the kid- 
 neys, from the large vessels, and from the 
 right kidaiey, emerges forwards under the 
 pancreas, and forms a broad and sufficiently 
 long continuous production, called the trans- 
 verse mesocolon, which, like a partition, di- 
 vides the upper part of the abdomen, contain- 
 ing the stomaph, liver, spleen, and pancreas, 
 from tho lower part. The lower plate of this 
 transverse production is continued singly 
 from the right mesocolon to the left, and 
 serves as an external coat to a pretty large 
 portion of the liver, and descending part of 
 
 the duodenum. But the upper plate, less 
 simple in the course, departs from the lum° 
 bar peritonaeum at the kidney, and region of 
 the vena cava, farther to the right than the 
 duodenum, to which it gives an external 
 membrane, hot quite to the valve of the 
 pylorus ; amd beyond this intestine, and be- 
 yond the colon, it is joined with the lower 
 plate, so that a large part of the duodenum 
 lies within the cavity of the mesocolon. 
 Afterwards, in the region of the liver, the 
 mesocolon is inflected, and descending over 
 the kidney of the same side much shorter, 
 it includes the right of the colon, as far as 
 the intestinum caecum, which rests upon 
 the iliac muscle and the appendix^ which 
 is provided with a peculiar long curved 
 mesentery. There the mesocolon termi- 
 nates, almost at the bifurcation of the aorta. 
 
 The whole of the mesocolon and of the 
 mesentery is hollow, so that the air may be 
 forced in between its two laminae, in such 
 a manner as to expand them into a bag. At 
 tlie place where it sustains the colon, and 
 also from part of the intestinum rectumj, 
 the mesocolon, continuous with the outer 
 membrane of the intestine, forms itself into 
 small slender bags, resembling the omen- 
 tum, for the most part in pairs, with their 
 loose extremities thicker and bifid, and ca- 
 pable of admitting air blown in between 
 the plates of the mesocolon. 
 
 JMesocra'nittm. (From ^eo-oc, the mid- 
 dle, and scpitviov, the skull.) The crown of 
 the head, or vertex. 
 
 Mesoga'strium. (From jat(r«f, the mid- 
 dle, and y/tg-ufi, the stomach.) The sub- 
 stance on the concave part of the sto- 
 mach, which attaches itself to the adjacent 
 parts. 
 
 Mesoglo'ssus. (From fAta-of, the mid- 
 dle, and yKtdo-arcL, the tongue.) A muscle 
 inserted in the middle of the tongue. 
 
 Mesome'ra. (From fAio-o^, the middle, 
 and^x/joc, the thigh.) The parts between 
 the thiglis. 
 
 Mesompha'lium. (From/*aa-o5, the'mid- 
 dle, and ofji'^ctKos, the navel.) The middle 
 of the navel. 
 
 Meso'phryum. (From fxifoi, the mid- 
 dle, and o<^pv!t, the eyebrows.) The part 
 between the eyebrows. 
 
 Mesopleu'rum. (From fxio-o?, the mid- 
 dle, and TThivpov, a rib.) The space or 
 muscles between the ribs. 
 
 MESORE'CTUM. (From (xeiro;, the 
 middle, and rectum, the straight gut.) The 
 portion of peritonaeum which connects the 
 rectum to the pelvis. 
 
 Meso'thenar. (From /ma-og, the mid- 
 dle, and 6svA/!, the palm of the hand. A 
 muscle situated in tlie middle of the palm 
 of the hand. 
 
 ME'SPILUS. (Oti i-i -ra iJ.i<7a> Trihos, 
 because it has a cap or crown in the middle 
 of it.) 
 
 I ■ The fiamo of a genus of plants ia the 
 
MET 
 
 MET 
 
 Linnaean system. Class, Icosandria. Or- 
 der, Pentagynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacoposial name of the med- 
 lar. This fruit, and also its seeds, have been 
 used medicinally. The tree which bears 
 them is the Mespilus germanica, of liinnaeus. 
 The immature fruit is serviceable in check- 
 ing diarrhoeas ; and the seeds were formerly 
 esteemed in allaying the pain attendant on 
 nephritic diseases. 
 
 Me'spilus germa'nica. The systema- 
 tio name of the medlar-tree. See Mespilus. 
 
 MESUE, one of the early physicians 
 among the Arabians, was born in the pro- 
 vince of Khorasan, and fiourifhed in the 
 beginning of the ninth centnry. His father 
 was an apothecary at Nisabcar. He was 
 educated in the profession of physic by Ga- 
 briel, the son of George Eacktishua, and 
 through his favour was appointed physician 
 to the hospital of his native city. Although 
 a Christian he was in great favour with se- 
 veral successive Caliphs, being reputed the 
 ablest scholar and physician of his age. 
 When Haroun al Raschid, appointed his 
 son viceroy of Khorasan, Mesue was no- 
 minated his body physician, and was placed 
 by him at the head of a college of learned 
 men, which he instituted there. When 
 Almammon succeeded to the throne in 813, 
 he brought Mesue to Bagdad, and made 
 him a professor of medicine there, as well as 
 superintendant of the great hospital, which 
 offices he filled a great number of years. 
 Pie was also employed in transferring the 
 science of the Greeks to his own country, 
 by translating their works. He is supposed 
 by Freind to have written in the Syriac 
 tongue. He was author of some works, 
 which are cited by Rhazes, and others, but 
 appear to have perished ; for those now ex- 
 tant in his name do not correspond with 
 these citations, nor with the character given 
 of them by Haly Abbas, besides that Rhazes 
 is quoted in them, who lived long after 
 Mesue ; they probably belonged to another 
 physician of the same name, who is men- 
 tioned by Leo Africanus, and died in the 
 begitining of the eleventh century. 
 
 Meta'basis. (From ^STst^'awa, to di- 
 gress.) Metabole. A change of remedy, 
 of practice, or disease • or any change from 
 one thing to another, either in the cura- 
 tive indications, or the symptoms of a dis- 
 temper. 
 
 Meta'bole. See Metabasis. 
 
 METACARPAL BONES. The five 
 longitudinal bones that are situated between 
 the wrist and the fingers ; they are distin- 
 guished into the metacarpal bone of the 
 thumb, fore-finger, &c. 
 
 METACA'RPUS. (From acst*, after, 
 and KttfTToi;, the wrist.) Metacarpium. That 
 part of the hand which is between the wrist 
 and the fingers. 
 
 Metaca'bpktts. a muscle of the car« 
 
 pus. See Adductor metacarpi minimi digiti 
 mamcs. 
 
 Metacera'sma. (From fxira., after. 
 and KifttvvvfjLt, to mix.) Cerasma. A 
 mixture tempered with any additional sub- 
 stance. 
 
 Metacheiri'xis. (From /uirA^eipi^a, 
 to perform by the hand.) Surgery. Any 
 manual operation. 
 
 Metachore'sis. (From fMrax^fure, to 
 digress.) The translation of a disease from. 
 one part to another. 
 
 Metaci]ve'ma. (From //eT*, and k<v6*. 
 to remove.) Diseased pupil of the eye, or 
 distortion of it. 
 
 Metaco'ndylus. (From jM«t«, after. 
 and novSvKo;, a knuckle.) The last joint 
 of a finger, or that which contains the 
 nail. 
 
 Meta'llage. (From (A.iTo.XKettlm, to 
 change.) A change in the state or treat- 
 ment of a disease. 
 
 METALLU'RGIA. (From //eta^xov, 
 a metal, and i^yov, work, labour.) That 
 part of chemistry which concerns the ope- 
 rations of metals. 
 
 METALS. We are at present ac- 
 quainted with twenty-seven metals, essen- 
 tially differing from each other, besides 
 those recently obtained from the fixed al- 
 kalies and earths, namely. 
 
 Arsenic. Tungsten. Molybdena. Chrome. 
 Columbium. Titanium. Uranium. Co- 
 balt. Nickel. Manganese. Bismuth. An- 
 timony. Tellurium. Mercury. Zinc. Tin, 
 Lead. Iron. Copper. Silver. Gold. Pla- 
 tina. Palladium. Rhodium. Iridium. Os- 
 mium, and Cerium. 
 
 The ancient division of these substances 
 into noble or perfect, and semi, or imper- 
 fect metals, is now abandoned, and we class 
 them into different genera ; proceeding in 
 a gradation from those which possess, in a 
 certain sense, the least, to those which pos- 
 sess the most metallic properties. 
 
 Classification of Metals. 
 
 1. Very brittle and acidifiabh Metals.— 
 Arsenic. Tungsten. Molybdena. Chrome. 
 Columbium. 
 
 2. Less brittle and simple oxidizable Me- 
 tals. — Titanium. Uranium. Cobalt. Nickel- 
 Manganese. Bismuth. Antimony. Tellu- 
 rium. 
 
 3. Partly ductile and oxidizable Metals.-~ 
 Mercury. Zinc. 
 
 4. Very ductile and easily oxidizable Me' 
 tals. — Tin. Lead. Iron. Copper, 
 
 5. Exceedingly ductile and difficultly oxi- 
 dizable Metals. — Silver. Gold. Platina. 
 The properties of the rest are not sufficient- 
 ly ascertained to be arranged here. 
 
 All the metals are found in the bowels of 
 the earth, though sometimes they are on 
 the surface. They are met with in different 
 combinations with other matter?, such ^ 
 
556 
 
 MET 
 
 MET 
 
 sulphur, oxygen, and acids ; particularly 
 ■with the carbonic, muriatic, sulphuric, and 
 phosphoric acids. They are also found 
 combined with each other, and sometimes, 
 though rarely, in a pure metallic state, dis- 
 tinguishable by the naked eye. 
 
 In their different states of combination, 
 they are said to be mineralized, and are 
 called ORES. The ores of metals are, for 
 the most part, found in nature in mountain- 
 ous districts ; and always in such as form 
 a continued chain. There are mountains 
 which consist entirely of iron ore, but, in 
 general, the metallic part of a mountain 
 beai's a very inconsiderable proportion to its 
 bulk. Ores are also met with in the cavi- 
 ties or crevices of rocks, forming what are 
 tei-med Veins, which are more easily dis- 
 covered in these situations than when they 
 lie level in plains. 
 
 The metallic matter of ores is very ge- 
 nerally in crusted, and intermingled with 
 some earthy substance, different from the 
 rock in which the vein is situated ; which 
 is termed its MATRIX. This, however, 
 must not be confounded with the mineral- 
 izing substance with which the metal is 
 combined, such as sulphur, fcc. 
 
 General physical Properties of Metals. 
 
 All metals are combustible bodies. They 
 possess a certain brilliancy, in consequence 
 of the complete reflection of the light that 
 falls upon them, which is termed metallic 
 lustre. They are the most dense and heavy 
 substalnces in nature ; the heaviest fossil, not 
 metallic, having a specific gravity much be- 
 low that of the lightest metal. They are 
 the most opaque of all bodies. A stone of 
 tlie greatest opacity, when divided into thin 
 plates, has more or less transparency ; 
 whereas gold is the only metal which admits 
 of being reduced to such a degree of thin- 
 ness as to admit the smallest perceptible 
 transmission of light. Gold leaf, which is 
 about 1-280,000 part of an mch in thickness, 
 transmits light of a lively green colour ; but 
 silver, copper, and all the rest of the metals, 
 are perfectly opaque. Another property, 
 which belongs exclusively to metals, (though 
 they do not all possess it,) is rnuUeability ; 
 by which is meant a capacity of having their 
 surface increased either in length orbreadth, 
 without being liable to fracture. This capa- 
 city is not precisely the same in those metals 
 which do possess it, for some, which admit 
 of extension when struck with a hammer, 
 cannot be drawn into wire, which property 
 is termed ductility : this property depends in 
 some measure, on another peculiar quality 
 of metals, namely, tenacity ; by which is 
 meant the power which a metallic wire, of 
 small diameter, has of resisting the action of 
 a considerable weight suspended from its 
 extremity. All metals are fusible, though 
 the degre? of temperature at which this can 
 
 be effected differs very mu^ch. Mercury is' 
 always fluid at the ordinary temperature of 
 our atmosphere, while platina can scarcely 
 be melted by the most intense heat of our 
 furnaces. Metak are perfectly opaque when 
 in a state of fusion ; and are ci-ystalizable 
 when suffered to cool slowly and undis- 
 turbed. The tetrahedron and the cube are 
 their primitive figures, though they very 
 often take the octahedral form. They can 
 likewise be volatilized at very high tempe- 
 ratures. They are the best cond actors of 
 caloric and electricity. Their susceptibility 
 of combination is very great ; they unite 
 generally with sulphur and phosphorus ; 
 but iron only with carbon. They do not 
 combine with earths by fusion ; but their 
 oxides readily unite to acids, alkalies, and 
 earths. They decompose water and several 
 acids. Some effect this at common tempera- 
 tures : some require a red heat, and others 
 the interposition of another body. Water 
 does not dissolve any of the metals, though 
 it is a solvent of some of their oxy des . They 
 are insoluble in ardent spirit, ether, or oils. 
 They are all capable of combining with 
 oxygen, though many of them require verj' 
 high temperatures to effect this union, and 
 others cannot be united to it but in an indi- 
 rect manner. Most of the metals can be 
 combined with each other : they then form 
 alloys, or if mercury be present, amalgams, 
 many of which are of the greatest utility in 
 the arts. 
 
 METAMORPHOTSIA, (From fjura.- 
 /u.op(^cearig, a change, and o4'?5'sight.) Fisus 
 dejiguratus. Disfigured vision. It is a' 
 defect in vision, by which persons perceive 
 objects changed in their figures. The spe- 
 cies are, 1 . Metamorphopsia acuta, when 
 objects appear much larger than their size. 
 2. Metamorphopsia diminula, when objects 
 appear diminished in size, arising from the 
 same causes as the former. 3. Metamor- 
 phopsia mutans, when objects seem to be in 
 motion : to the vertiginous and intoxicated 
 persons, every thing seems to stagger. 
 
 4. Metamorphopsia tortuosa sen flexuosa, 
 when objects appear tortuous, or bending. 
 
 5. Metamorphopsia inversa, when all objects 
 appear inverted. 6. Metanwrphopsia ima- 
 ginaria, is the vision of a thing not present, 
 as may be observed in the delirious, and in 
 maniacs. 7. Metamorphopsia from a re- 
 maining impression: it happens to those who 
 very attentively examine objects, particu- 
 larly in a great light, for some time after to 
 perceive the impression. 
 
 Metape'diubi. (From ^st*, after, and 
 rrovQ, the foot.) The metatarsus. 
 
 Meta'phrenum. (From /ust*, after, 
 and <p/)sv£f , the diaphragm.) That part of 
 the back which is behind the diaphragm. 
 
 Metaporopoie'sis. (From fxitct, Trcpo;, 
 a duct, and croisa), to make.) A change in 
 the pores of the body. 
 
MET 
 
 MIL 
 
 557 
 
 Metafto'sis. (From. /j^i'vet.7ri7rTa>,to di- 
 gress,) A change from one disease to 
 another. 
 
 META'STASIS. (From fxiOicrTu/j'i, to 
 change, to translate.) The translation of 
 a disease from one place to another. 
 
 Metasy'ncrisis. (From f^iTna-vyy.ptvo), 
 to transmute.) Any change of constitution. 
 
 METATARSAL BONES. The five 
 longitudinal bones between the tarsus and 
 the toes ; they are distinguished into the 
 metatarsal bone of the great toe, fore toe, 
 &c. 
 
 METATA'RSUS. (From ^.£t*, after, 
 and retpa-og, the tarsus.) That part of the 
 foot between the tarsus and toes. 
 
 Mete'lla nux. See Strychnos mix 
 vomica. 
 
 Meteori'smits. (From /xiTmpoc, a va- 
 pour.) 1. A flatulent dropsy. 
 
 2. A tympanitic state of the abdomen, 
 taking place suddenly in acute diseases. 
 
 Meteo'ros. (Mineepog : from f^ila., and 
 e/.iipo), to elevate.) Elevated, suspended, 
 erect, sublime, tumid. Galen expounds 
 pains of this sort, as being those which af- 
 fect the peritonaeum, or other more superfi- 
 cial parts of the body : these are opposed to 
 the more deep-seated ones. 
 
 Methe'glin. a drink prepared from 
 honey by fermentation. 
 
 Methemeri'nfs. (From/vtsTa, andi/^wj- 
 p*, a day.) A quotidian fever. 
 
 Metho'dica medici'na. Signifies that 
 practice which was conducted by rules, such 
 as are taught by Galen and his followers, in 
 opposition to the empirical practice. 
 
 Me'thodus. (From /<st*, and cS'oq, a 
 way.) The method or ratio by wliich any 
 operation or cure is conducted. 
 
 METa'pioiy. MiTceTTiov. American su- 
 mach, a species of Rhus. It is a name 
 of the bitter almond, also of an oil, or an 
 ointment made by Dioscorides, which was 
 thus called because it had galbanum in it, 
 which was collected from a plant called 
 Metopium. 
 
 Meto'pium MiTOTTtov. An ointment 
 made of galbanum. 
 
 Meto'pum. (From ^ust*, after, and a^-, 
 the eye.) The forehead. 
 
 Meto'sis. a kind of amaurosis, from an 
 excess of short-siglitedness. 
 
 ME'TRA. (From ^nrup, a mother.) 
 The womb. 
 
 Metre'nchyta. (From y-urpsty the 
 ■womb, and eyp(va!f to pour into.) Injections 
 into the womb. 
 
 Metre'^chytes. (From fMiTpa,, the 
 ■womb, and lyx^^^ ^^ pour in.) A syringe 
 to inject fluids into the womb. 
 
 METRITIS. (From y.H'rpu,, the womb.) 
 Inflammation of the uterus. See Hysteritis. 
 
 Metroce'lis. (From jumTup, a mothei', 
 and znKtc, a blemish.) A mole, or5 mark, 
 impressed upon the child by the mother's 
 imagination. 
 
 Metro-ma'nia. a rage for reciting ver- 
 ses. In the Acta Societatis Medicae Hav- 
 niensis, published 1779, is an account -=of a 
 tertian attended with remarkable symp- 
 toms ; one of which was the metro-mania, 
 by which the patient spoke verses extem- 
 pore, having never before had the least 
 taste for poetry; when the fit was off the 
 patient became stupid, and remained so till 
 the return of the paroxysm, when the poe- 
 tical powers returned again. 
 
 METROPTO'SIS. (From ^WHT-pa,, the 
 uterus, and TriTrlai, to fall down.) Prolap- 
 sus uteri. The descent of the uterus through 
 the vagina. 
 
 Metrorrha'gia. (From fji.>irpet., the 
 womb, and pnyvv/xi, to break out.) An ex- 
 cessive discharge from the womb. 
 
 Me'u. See JEthusa. 
 
 Me'um athama'mticum. (FroTa [Auoiv, 
 less ; so called, according to Minshew, 
 from its diminutive size.) Spignel. See 
 ^thusa. 
 
 Mexica'npm. (From Mexico, whence 
 it is brought.) A name of the Balsam of 
 Peru. 
 
 Mexico-seed. See Ricinus. 
 
 Mexico tea. See Chenopodium ambrosi- 
 oides. 
 
 Mezereon. See Daphne mesereum. 
 
 MEZE'REUM. (A word of some bar- 
 barous dialect.) Mezereon. See Daphne 
 mesereum. 
 
 Meze'reum aceta'ttim. Very thin sli- 
 ces of the bark of the fresh mezereon root 
 are to be steeped for twenty-four hours in 
 common vinegar. The late Dr. Morris 
 usually directed the application of this re- 
 medy to issues, when a discharge from 
 them could not be encouraged by the com- 
 mon means. It generally answers this pur- 
 pose very effectually in the course of one 
 night, the pea being removed, and a small 
 portion of the bark applied over the opening. 
 
 MIA'SMA. (Miasma, -tis, n. plural 
 miasmata, fA.idi.a-/A«., from (/.ttttvoo, to infect. 
 See Contagion. 
 
 MicRoco'sMic be'zoar. See Calculus. 
 
 MlCROLEUCONYiVIPH^'A. (From /UlKpog, 
 
 small, AiuKog, white, and vvfA<*>a.ia., the 
 water-lily.) The small white water-lily. 
 
 Microjvymph^'a. (From (/.tzpag, small, 
 and vuy.<pnict, the water-lily.) The smaller 
 water-lily. 
 
 Micro'rchis. (From fjn-Apag, small, 
 and op-x^ig, a testicle ) One whose testicles 
 are unusually small. 
 
 Microsphy'xia. (From fMKpog, small, 
 and c-<pu^ig, the pulse.) A debility and 
 smallness of the pulse. 
 
 Midriff. See Diaphragma. 
 
 Mi'gma. (From /Jt-i-yvvai, to mix.) A 
 confection, or ointment. 
 
 Migra'na. a corruption of hemicra- 
 nia. 
 
 Milfoil, common. See Achillea millefo-- 
 liiim . 
 
558 
 
 MIL 
 
 MIL 
 
 MILIA'RIA. (From milium^ millet; so 
 called because the small vesicles upon the 
 Ekin resemble millet-seed.) Miliary fever. 
 A genus of disease in the class pyrexice, and 
 order exanthemata, of Cullen, characterized 
 by synochus ; cold stage considerable : hot 
 stage attended with anxiety and frequent 
 sighing ; perspiration of a strong and pecu- 
 liar smell; eruption, preceded by a sense 
 of pricking, first on the neck and breast, 
 of small red pimples, -which in two days 
 become white vesicles, desquamate, and 
 are succeeded by fresh pimples. Miliary 
 fever has been observed to affect both sexes, 
 and persons of all ages and constitutions : 
 but females of a delicate habit, are most 
 liable to it, particularly in child-bed. Moist 
 variable weather is most favourable to its 
 appearance, and it occurs most usually in 
 the spring and autumn. It is by some said 
 to be a contagious disease, and has been 
 known to prevail epidemically. 
 
 Very violent symptoms, such as coma, 
 delirium, and convulsion fits, now and then 
 attend miliary fever, in which case it is apt 
 to prove fatal. A numerous eruption indi- 
 cates more danger than a scanty one. The 
 eruption being steady is to be considered as 
 more favourable than its frequently disap- 
 pearing and coming out again, and it is 
 more favourable when the places covered 
 with the eruption appear swelled and 
 stretched than when they remain flaccid. 
 According to the severity of the symptoms, 
 and depression of spirits, is the danger 
 greater. See also Sudaviina. 
 
 MiLi'oLUM. (Dim. of milium, millet.) 
 A small tumour on the eyelids, resembling 
 in size a millet-seed. 
 
 Milita'ris. (From nute, a. soldier ; so 
 called from its efficacy in ciiring fresh 
 wounds.) See Achillea Millefolium. 
 
 Milita'ris he'rba. See Achillea Mil- 
 lefolium. 
 
 Mi'lium. (From milium, a millet-seed.) 
 Grutum. A very white and hard tubercle, 
 in size and colour resembling a millet-seed. 
 Its seat is immediately under the cuticle, so 
 that when pressed, the contents escape ap- 
 pearing of an atheromatous nature. 
 
 Mi'lium so'lis. See Lithospermum. 
 
 MILK. Lac. A fluid secreted by pe- 
 culiar glands, and designed to nourish ani- 
 mals in the early part of their life, it is of 
 an opaque white colour, a mild saccharine 
 taste, and a slightly aromatic smell. It is 
 separated immediately from the blood, in 
 the breasts or udders of female animals. 
 Man, quadrupeds, and cetaceous animals, 
 are the only creatures which afford milk. 
 All other animals are destitute of the or- 
 gans which secrete this fluid. Milk differs 
 . greatly in the several animals. 
 
 The following are the general P> operties 
 of animal and human milk :■ — 
 
 Milk separates spontaneously into cream, 
 cheese, and fruyn of milk ; an'l that enoner 
 
 in a warm situation than in a cold one. in a 
 greater temperature than that of the air, 
 it acesces and coagulates, but more easily 
 and quicker by the addition of acid salts, or 
 coagulating plants. Lime water coagulates 
 milk imperfectly. It is not coagulated by 
 pure alkali; which, indeed, dissolves its 
 caseous part. With carbonated alkali the 
 caseous and cremoraceous parts of milk are 
 changed into a liquid soap, which separates 
 in the form of white flakes ; such milk, by 
 boiling, is changed into a yellow and then 
 into a brown colour. Milk, distilled to dry- 
 ness, gives out an insipid water, and leaves 
 a v/hitish brown extract called the extract 
 of milk ; which, dissolved in water, makes 
 a milk of less value. Milk fresh drawn, 
 and often agitated in a warm place, by de- 
 grees goes into the vinous fermentation, so 
 that alcohol may be drawn over by distilla- 
 tion, which is called spirit of milk. It suc- 
 ceeds quicker, if vest be added to the milk. 
 Mares'" milk, as it contains the greatest 
 quantity of the sugar of milk, is best calcu- 
 lated for vinous fermentation. 
 
 The Principles of milk, or its integral 
 parts, are 1 . The Aroma, or odorous vola- 
 tile principle, which flies off from fresh- 
 drawn milk, in the form of visible vapour. 
 2. Water, which constitutes the greatest 
 part of milk. From one pound, eleven 
 ounces of water may be extracted by distil- 
 lation. This water with the sugar of milk, 
 forms the serum of the milk. 3. Bland oil, 
 which, from its lightness, swims on the sur- 
 face of milk after standing, and forms the 
 cream of milk. 4. Cheese, separated by 
 coagulating milk, falls to the bottom of the 
 vessel, and is the animal gluten. 5. Sugar, 
 obtained from the serum of milk by evapo- 
 ration. It unites the caseous and butyra- 
 ceous part with the water of the milk. 6. 
 Some neutral salts, as the muriate of pot- 
 ash and muriate of lime, which are acci- 
 dental, not being found at all times, nor in 
 every milk. These principles of milk dif- 
 fer widely in respect to quantity and qua- 
 lity, according to the diversity of the 
 animals. 
 
 The aroma of the milk is of so different 
 an odour, that persons accustomed to the 
 smell, and those whose olfactory nerves 
 are very sensible can. easily distinguish 
 whether milk be that of the cow, goat, mare, 
 ass, or human. The same may be said of 
 the serum of the milk, which is properly 
 the seat of the aroma. The serum of milk 
 is thicker and more copious in the milk of 
 the sheep and goat, than in that of the ass, 
 mare, or human milk. The butter of goats' 
 and cows' milk is easily separated, and will 
 not again unite itself with the butler-milk. 
 Sheeps' butter is soft, and not of the 
 consistence of that obtained from the 
 cow and goat. Asses', mares', and 
 humsn butter, can only be separated in 
 the form of cream : whir-b. cream, bv the 
 
:viiL 
 
 MIL 
 
 j5& 
 
 assistance of heat, is with ease agaiu uuiied 
 to the milk from which it is separated. The 
 ckeese of cows' and goats' milk is solid and 
 elastic, that from asses and marcs soft, and 
 that from sheeps' milk almost as soft as 
 gluten. It is never separated spontane- 
 ously from the milk of a woman, but only 
 by art, and is wholly fluid. The serum 
 abounds most in human, asses', a,nd mares' 
 milk. The milk of the cow and goat con- 
 tain less, and that of the sheep least of all. 
 The sugar of milk is in the greatest quan- 
 tity in the mares,' and asses,' and somewhat 
 less in the human milk. 
 
 MILK, ASSES'. Asses' miik has a 
 very strong resemblance to human milk in 
 colour, smell, and consistence. When left 
 at rest for a sufficient time, a cream forms 
 upon its surface, but by no means in such 
 abundance as on women's milk. Asses' 
 milk differs from cows' milk, in its cream 
 being less abundant and more insipid; in 
 its containing less curd ; and in its posses- 
 sing a greater proportion of sugar. 
 
 MILK, COWS'. The milk of women, 
 mares, and asses, nearly agree in their qua- 
 lities ; that of cows, goats, and sheep, 
 possess properties rather different. Of 
 these, cows' milk approaclies nearest to 
 that yielded by the female breast, but dif- 
 fers very much iu respect to the aroma ; 
 it contains a larger proportion of cream 
 and cheese, and less serum than human 
 milk ; also less sugar than mares' and 
 asses' milk. 
 
 Cows' milk forms a very essential part of 
 human sustenance, being adapted to every 
 state and age of tlie body ; but particularly 
 to infants, after being weaned. 
 
 MILK, EWES'. This resembles almost 
 precisely that of the cow ; its cream, how- 
 ever, is more abundant, and yields a butter 
 not so consistent as cows' milk butter. It 
 makes excellent cheese. 
 
 MILK, GOATS'. It resembles cows', 
 except in its greater consistence ; like that 
 milk, it throws up abundance of cream, 
 from which butter is easily obtained. 
 
 MILK, HUMAN. The white, sweet- 
 ish fluid, secreted by the glandular labric 
 of the breasts of women. The secretory 
 organ is constituted by the great conglome- 
 rate glands situated in the fat of both 
 breasts, above the musculus pectoralis ma- 
 jor. From each acinus composmg a mam- 
 mary gland, there arises a radicle of a 
 lactiferous or galactiferous duct. All these 
 canals gradually converging, are termi- 
 nated without anastomosis, in the papillss 
 of the breasts, by many orifices, which, 
 upon pressure, pour forth milk. The smell 
 of fresli-drawn milk is peculiar, animal, 
 fatuous, and not disagreeable. Its taste 
 sweetbh, soft, bland, agreeable. The spe- 
 cific gravity is greater than that of water, 
 but it is lighter tliaa blood ; hence it swims 
 on.it Its colour is wnite aad optJco. fa 
 
 consisieace it is oily and aqueous. A drop 
 put on the nail flows slowly down, if the 
 milk be ^ood. 
 
 Time of .Secretion.— The milk most fre- 
 quently begins to be secreted in the fast 
 months of pregnancy; but, on the third 
 day after delivery, a serous milk, called 
 Colostrum, is separated ; and at length pure 
 milk is secreted very copiously into the 
 breasts, that from its abundance often spon- 
 taneously drops from the nipples. 
 
 If the secretion of milk be daily pro- 
 moted by suckling an infant, it often con- 
 tinues many years, unless a fresh pregnancy 
 supervene. The qusmtity usually secreted 
 within twenty-four hours, by nurses, is 
 various, according as tlie nourishment 
 may be more or less chylous. It appears 
 that not more than two pounds of milk are 
 obtained from five or six pounds of meat. 
 But there have been known nurses who 
 have given from their breasts two, or eveu 
 more than three pounds, in addition to that 
 which their child has sucked. That the 
 origin of the milk is derived from chyle 
 carried with tiie blood of the mammary 
 arteries into the glandular fabinc of the 
 breasts, is evident from its more copious 
 secretion a little after meals ; its diminished 
 secretion from fasting ; from the smell 
 and taste of food or medicines in the se- 
 creted milk ; and lastly, from its occasional 
 spontaneous acescence; for humours per- 
 fectly animal become putrid. 
 
 The milk of a woman differs : 1. la 
 respect to food. The milk of a woman who 
 suckles, living upon vegeto-animal food, 
 never acesces nor coagulates spontaneously, 
 although exposed for many, weeks to the 
 heat of a fui'nace. But it evaporates gra- 
 dually in an open vessel, and the last drop 
 continues thin, sweet, and bland. The 
 reason appears to be that the caseous and 
 cremoraceous parts cohere together by 
 means of the sugar, more intimately than in 
 the milk of animals, and do not so easily 
 separate; hence its acescence is prevented. 
 It does acesce, if mixed or boiled with 
 vinegar, juice of lemons, supertartrate of 
 potash, dilute sulphuric acid, or with the 
 human stomach. It is coagulated by the 
 acid of salt, or nitre, and by an acid gas- 
 tric juice of the infant ; for infants often 
 vomit up the coagulated milk of the nurse. 
 The milk of a sucking woman, who lives 
 upon vegetable food only, like cows' milk, 
 easily and of its own accord acesces, and 
 is acted upon by all coagulating substances 
 like the milk of animals. 2. In respect 
 of the time of digestion. During the first 
 hours of digestion the chyle is crude, and 
 the milk less subacted; but towards the 
 twelfth hour after eating, the chyle is 
 changed into blood, and then the milk be- 
 comes yellowish and nauseous, and is spit 
 out by the infant. Hence the best time 
 for giving sack is about the fourth cr Mtl 
 
560 
 
 MIL 
 
 MIL 
 
 hour after meals. 3. In respect of the time, 
 after delivery. The milk secreted imme- 
 diately after delivery is serous, purges the 
 bowels of the infant, and is called colos- 
 trum. But in the following days it be- 
 comes thicker and more pure, and the 
 longer a nurse suckles, the thicker the 
 milk is secreted ; thus new-bom infants 
 cannot retain the milk of a nurse who has 
 given suck for a twelve-month, on account 
 of its spissitude. 4. In respect of food 
 and medicines. Thus if a nurse eat garlic, 
 the milk becomes highly impregnated with 
 its odour, and is disagreeable. If she in- 
 dulge too freely in the use of wine or 
 beer, the infant becomes ill. From giving 
 a purging medicine to a nurse, the child also 
 is purged ; and, lastly, children affected with 
 tormina of the bowels, arising from acids, 
 are often cured by giving the nurse animal 
 food. 5. In respect of the affections of the 
 mind. There are frequent examples of 
 infants being seized with convulsions from 
 sucking mothers irritated by anger. An 
 infant of one year old, while he sucked 
 milk from his enraged mother, on a sudden 
 was seized with a fatal haemorrhage, and 
 died. Infants at the breast in a short time 
 pine away, if the nurse be afflicted with 
 grievous care; and there are also infants 
 who, after every coition of the mother, or 
 even if she menstruate, are taken ill. 
 
 The use of the mother's, milk is. 1. It 
 affords the natural aliment to the new-born 
 infant, as milk differs little from chyle. 
 Those children are the strongest who are 
 nourished the longest by the mother's milk. 
 2. The colostrum should not be rejected ; 
 for it relaxes the bowels, which, in new- 
 born infants, ought to be open, to clear 
 them of the meconium. 3. Lactation de- 
 fends the mother from a dangerous reflux 
 of the milk into the blood, whence lacteal 
 metastasis, and leucorrhaea are so frequent 
 in lying-in women, who do not give suck. 
 The motion of the milk also being hastened 
 through the breast by the sucking of the 
 child, prevents the very common induration 
 of the breast, which arises in consequence 
 of the milk being stagnated. 4. Meri may 
 live upon milk, unless they have been ac- 
 customed to the drinking of wine. For all 
 nations, the Japanese alone excepted, use 
 milk, and many live upon it alone. 
 
 MILK, MARES'. This is thinner than 
 that of the cow, but scarcely so thin as 
 human milk. Its cream cannot be convert- 
 ed into butter by agitation. The whey 
 contains sugar. 
 
 MiiiK BLOTCHES. An eruption of wliite 
 vesicles, which assume a dark colour, re- 
 sembling the blackening of the small-pox, 
 and are succeeded by scabs producing an 
 ichorous matter, attended with considerable 
 itching. It generally appears on the fore- 
 head and scalp, extending half over the 
 face, and ?.t times even nroceeding farther^ 
 
 The period of its attack is the time of 
 teething ; and it is probably the same dis- 
 ease as the crusta lactea. 
 
 Milk-fever. See Puerperalfever. 
 
 Milk-teeth. See Teeth. 
 
 Milk-thistle. The leaves of this plant, 
 when young, surpass, when boiled, the 
 finest cabbage, and possesses diuretic quali- 
 ties. See also Carduus marianus. 
 
 Milk-vetch. See Astragalus, 
 
 Milk-wort. See Poly gala. 
 
 Milk-wort, rattle-snake root. See Poly- 
 gala senega. 
 
 Millefo'lixjm. (From mille, a thou- 
 sand, and folium, a leaf; named from its 
 numerous leaves.) Common yarrow, or 
 milfoil. See Achillea. 
 
 Millemo'rbia. (From mille, a thou- 
 sand, and morbus, a disease, so called from 
 its use in many diseases.) See Scrophularia 
 nodosa. 
 
 Mille'ped^. See Oniscus. 
 
 Mille'pedes. (From mille, a thousand, 
 and pes, a foot ; named from their nume- 
 rous feet.) See Oniscus asellus. 
 
 Millet seed. See Panic um miliaceum. 
 
 Millet seed, Indian. See Panicum Itali- 
 cum. 
 
 Mi'llium. (From mille, a thousand; 
 so called from the multitude of its seed.) 
 Milium. The millet. 
 
 Mill-mountain. See Linum catharticum. 
 
 MiLPHo'siS. M;x<fa)!rK. A baldness of 
 the eyebrows. 
 
 Mi'LTOS. • (M/XT05,) Minium, or red- 
 lead. 
 
 Miltwaste. See Ceterach. 
 
 Milzade'lla. (From milsa, the spleen, 
 Span. ; so called from its supposed virtues 
 in diseases of the spleen.) The herb arch- 
 angel. 
 
 MIMO'SA. (From mimus, an actor 
 or imitator, meaning a sort of imitative 
 plant, the motions of which mimic the sen- 
 sibility of animal life.) The name of a 
 genus of plants in the Linnsean system, 
 Class, Polygamia. Order, Monmcia. The 
 sensative plant. 
 
 Mimos'a ca'techu. The former name 
 of the tree which affords the terra japonica. 
 See Acacia catechu. 
 
 Mimosa jvilo'tica. Supposed to be the 
 tree which afforded the gum-arabic, but 
 this is now considered to be the acacia ve- 
 ra ; which see. 
 
 Mimo'sa se'negal. The systematic 
 name of the tree from which the gum Sene- 
 gal exudes. The gum is brought from the 
 country through which the river Senegal 
 runs, in loose or single drops, much larger 
 than gum-arabac. It is similar in virtue 
 and quality to the gum-arabic, and the gum 
 which exudes in this climate from the cher- 
 ry-tree. 
 
 Mindererus spirit. See Ammoni<e ac.- 
 fatis liauo:-.. 
 
xVlIN 
 
 MIN 
 
 361 
 
 MINERA'LIA. See MineraL. 
 MINER A' LOGY. That part of naturah 
 history which relates to minerals. 
 Mineral poisons. See Poisons. 
 MINERAL WATERS. Aqumminera- 
 les. Aqua medicinales. Waters holding 
 minerals in solution are called mineral wa- 
 ters. But as all water, in a mineral state, 
 is impregnated, either more or less, with 
 some mineral substances, the name mineral 
 waters, should be confined to such waters as 
 are sufficiently ioapregnated with mineral 
 matters to produce some sensible effects on 
 the animal economy, and either to cure or 
 prevent some of the diseases to which the 
 human body is liable. On this account, 
 these waters might be with much more pro- 
 priety called medicinal waters, were not the 
 name by which they are commonly known 
 too firmly established by long use. 
 
 The mineral waters which are the most 
 esteemed, and consequently the most re- 
 sorted to for the cure of diseases, are those 
 of, 
 
 13. 
 
 14. 
 
 15. 
 
 16. 
 
 17. 
 
 18. 
 
 19. 
 
 20. 
 
 7. Simple ferruginous waters. 
 
 8. Ferruginous and acidulous waters. 
 
 9. Sulphuric ferruginous waters. 
 
 Malvern. 
 
 Matlock. 
 
 Moffat. 
 
 Pyrmont. 
 
 Scarborough. 
 
 Spa. 
 
 Sedlitz. 
 
 Sea-water. 
 
 21. Seltzer. 
 
 22. Tunbridge. 
 
 23. Vichy, and oUiers 
 of less note. 
 
 For the properties and virtues of these 
 consult their respective heads. 
 
 1. Aix. 
 
 2. Barege. 
 
 3. Bath. 
 
 4. Bristol. 
 
 5. Buxton. 
 
 6. Borset. 
 
 7. Cheltenham. 
 
 8. Carlsbad. 
 
 9. Epsom. 
 
 10. Harrowgate. 
 
 11. Hartfell. 
 
 12. Holywell. 
 
 Fourcroy divivides all mineral and medi- 
 cinal waters into nine orders, viz. 
 
 1. Cold acidulous waters. 
 
 2. Hot or thermal acidulous waters. 
 
 3. Sulphuric saline waters. 
 4.*Muriatic saline waters. 
 
 5. Simple sulphureous waters. 
 0. Sulphurated gaseous waters. 
 
 Dr. Saunders arranges mineral watera 
 into the following: classes : 
 
 Simple cold. 
 
 thermal. 
 
 saline. 
 
 Highly carbonated alkaline. 
 Simple carbonated chalybeate. 
 Hot carbonated chalybeate. 
 
 7. Highly carbonated chalybeate. 
 
 8. Saline carbonated chalybeate. 
 
 9. Hot saline highly carbonated chaly= 
 beate. 
 
 10. Vitriolated chalybeate. 
 
 11. Cold, sulphureous. 
 
 12. Hot, alkaline, sulphureous. 
 
 In order to present the reader, under one 
 point of view, with the most conspicuous 
 features in the composition of the mineral 
 waters of this and some other countries, the 
 following Synoptical Table is subjoined,, 
 from Dr. Saunders' work on mineral waters. 
 
 The reader will please to observe, that 
 under the head of JVeutral Purging Salts^ 
 are included the sulphates of soda and mag- 
 nesia, and the muriates of lime, soda, and. 
 magnesia. The power which the earthy mu- 
 riates may possess of acting on the intestinal 
 canal, is not quite ascertained ; but, from 
 their great solubility, and from analogy wifii 
 salts, with similar component parts, we may 
 conclude that this forms a principal par i of 
 their operation. 
 
 The reader will likewise observe, that 
 where the spaces are left blank, it signifies 
 that we are ignorant whether any of the 
 substance at the head of a column is con- 
 tained in the water ; that the word none, 
 implies a certainty of the absence of that 
 substance ; and the term uncertain, means 
 that the substance is contained, but that the 
 quantity is not known. 
 
^ i^ zi *y 
 
 
 «— 
 
 c 
 
 "" 
 
 
 "~ 
 
 ■"" 
 
 S>Bi 
 
 *~" 
 
 
 
 ■" 
 
 
 
 
 "" 
 
 IM .1 
 
 
 ■" 
 
 
 
 ^■■i 
 
 1 1 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 a 
 
 
 
 a 1 
 
 a 
 
 a 
 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 »-H 
 
 m 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 '5 
 
 
 
 
 CO 
 
 'c5 
 
 3 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ^M 
 
 C 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 •s 
 
 3lt 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 * 
 
 5 
 
 s 
 
 o 
 
 s 
 
 S 
 
 5 
 
 5 
 
 i 
 
 a 
 o 
 
 a 
 o 
 
 S 
 
 1) 
 
 a 
 c 
 
 
 
 s 
 
 CO 
 
 in 
 
 
 
 a 
 
 8 
 
 a 
 
 u 
 u 
 
 a 
 
 CO 
 
 a 
 
 
 a 
 
 
 5 
 
 2 
 
 
 4: 
 1 
 
 
 
 M 
 
 
 c 
 
 c 
 
 
 c 
 
 a 
 
 a 
 
 a 
 
 
 a 
 
 d 
 
 5 
 
 d 
 
 d 
 
 © 
 
 3 
 
 3 
 
 3 
 
 'j 
 
 a 
 
 e 
 
 a 
 
 c 
 
 a 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 T3 i 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 2 (^ . 
 
 
 ;; 
 
 c 
 
 
 c 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 .a 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 e 
 
 
 
 ^u £ 
 
 ^ 
 
 H 
 
 rt 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 '5 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 3 
 
 
 
 u ** -2: 
 
 c 
 
 
 •w 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 lO 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 en 
 
 = 5 S 
 
 '5 
 
 S 
 
 S 
 ^ 
 
 CO 
 
 S 
 
 S 
 
 05 
 
 
 
 
 CO 
 
 n.. 
 
 t. 
 
 
 LO 
 
 
 
 
 10 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 
 in 
 
 
 I 
 
 CO 
 
 Pi 
 
 H 
 
 ^ 
 
 •/3W 
 
 w 
 
 3 
 
 
 5 
 
 3 
 
 CO 
 
 CO 
 00 
 
 CO 
 
 CO 
 
 CO 
 
 d 
 
 d 
 
 
 
 CO 
 
 CO 
 
 d 
 
 a 
 
 rt< 
 
 
 
 2 
 
 « 
 
 r- 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 
 c 
 o 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 « 
 
 _2 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 < 
 
 3 
 
 "2 03 
 
 1 
 
 '5 
 
 s 
 '5 
 
 
 a 
 
 
 CO 
 
 
 W5 
 
 
 
 
 l?< 
 
 
 
 
 
 •^ 
 
 S 
 
 
 
 
 a 
 '5 
 
 05 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 CO 
 
 i 
 
 
 
 00 
 
 
 in 
 
 CO 
 
 ^ 
 
 CO 
 
 
 ■^ 
 m 
 
 d 
 
 CD 
 
 ^ 
 
 5^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 m 
 
 . 
 
 
 
 IT. 
 
 CO 
 
 "^ t- 
 
 
 3 
 
 3 
 
 (f^ 
 
 3 
 
 d 
 
 rH 
 
 ^ 
 
 (?♦ 
 
 rH 
 
 d 
 
 
 rr 
 
 t>; 
 
 CO 
 
 1?* 
 
 
 't 
 
 a 
 
 
 'cr 
 
 m 
 
 3 
 
 
 
 t^ 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ^ 
 tf 
 
 13 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 .S 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 a 
 '5 
 
 
 H 
 
 £ 
 
 = •73 
 O O 
 
 a 
 '5 
 
 i 
 
 J) 
 
 a 
 
 S 
 
 Qi 
 
 Oj 
 
 a; 
 
 a 
 
 
 0) 
 
 Oi 
 
 
 J) 
 
 D 
 
 V 
 
 3; 
 
 CO 
 
 CJ 
 
 i 
 
 0) 
 
 
 
 
 ;? 
 
 .5 
 
 ^CW 
 
 C 
 
 3 
 
 5 
 
 o 
 
 s 
 
 5 
 
 a 
 o 
 
 a 
 o 
 
 c 
 
 
 a 
 o 
 
 1 
 
 ■* 
 
 5 
 
 a 
 o 
 
 
 
 
 r-^ 
 
 5 
 
 5 
 
 1 
 
 <?» 
 
 a 
 
 in 
 
 >iH 
 
 ^ 
 
 3 
 
 
 
 
 c 
 
 
 
 a 
 
 c 
 
 a 
 
 ■* 
 
 a 
 
 
 f— i 
 
 a 
 
 a 
 
 a 
 
 3 
 
 1-^ 
 
 a 
 
 
 
 
 3 
 
 s* 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 u 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 :3 
 
 
 "t3 
 
 
 
 ~ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 '« 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 a 
 '5 
 
 a 
 £ 
 
 a 
 
 
 c 
 
 (Si 
 
 3 e 
 
 c 
 
 OJ 
 
 c; 
 
 c: 
 
 V 
 
 a 
 
 <u 
 
 0/ 
 
 a; 
 
 Oi 
 
 •a 
 
 0) 
 
 V 
 
 i> 
 
 5 
 
 C; 
 
 
 
 i> 
 
 a 
 
 in 
 
 
 S 
 
 Cj 
 
 01 
 
 ■S"^ 
 
 
 c 
 
 
 C 
 
 
 a 
 
 a 
 
 c 
 
 a 
 
 
 a 
 
 a 
 
 a 
 
 
 o 
 
 a 
 
 a 
 
 a 
 
 a 
 
 
 ^is 
 
 
 
 
 '55 
 o 
 
 
 -S" >-> 
 
 
 o 
 
 5 
 
 O 
 
 c 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 3 
 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 a 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 a 
 
 -0 
 
 0) 
 
 a 
 
 5 
 
 
 3 
 
 
 
 
 c 
 
 a 
 
 a 
 
 
 a 
 
 a 
 
 c 
 
 
 a 
 
 a 
 
 3 
 
 a 
 
 a 
 
 e 
 
 a 
 
 IN 
 
 '"' 
 
 "^ 
 
 ~ 
 
 3 
 
 r2 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 s 
 
 
 
 = 
 
 
 
 a 
 
 .a 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 a 
 
 ^e 
 
 ^3 
 
 
 
 
 a 
 
 a 
 
 
 O 
 
 _o 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 '5 
 
 "5 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ■5 
 
 '3 
 
 '5 
 
 
 
 
 'a 
 
 '3 
 
 
 
 O i^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 u 
 
 <1> 
 
 ij 
 
 'a * 
 
 go 
 
 X 
 
 
 
 '-0 
 
 (J 
 a 
 
 s- 
 
 4) 
 
 a 
 
 
 
 
 t^ 
 
 
 n-. 
 
 
 CO 
 
 CO 
 
 CO 
 
 a; 
 a 
 
 a 
 
 
 
 a 
 
 
 
 in 
 
 CO 
 
 a 
 
 OJ 
 
 
 
 a 
 
 
 
 
 Ti 
 
 
 
 M 
 
 3 
 
 3 
 
 r-H 
 
 
 
 PM 
 
 1— < 
 
 r-ii 
 
 
 &» 
 
 i6 
 
 3 
 
 3 
 
 3 
 
 
 tM 
 
 © 
 
 3 
 
 3 
 
 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 -^J 
 
 
 u i;.. 1 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 bC 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 C 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 C 
 
 '5 
 
 *-* 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 a 
 ■J 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 O 
 
 
 o 
 
 M 
 
 
 
 
 
 rf 
 t^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 •« 
 t* 
 
 
 
 
 S 
 
 
 
 
 
 K 
 
 
 
 
 
 .S 
 
 
 o 
 
 _o 
 
 
 
 c 
 
 
 •rr 
 
 
 
 
 
 CD 
 
 n.. 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 CO 
 
 in 
 
 
 
 
 cB 
 
 
 < 
 
 15 
 
 3 
 
 
 
 3 
 
 
 6 
 
 
 
 
 
 © 
 
 " 
 
 
 
 3 
 
 
 
 
 
 d 
 
 d 
 
 
 
 
 H 
 
 
 
 u^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ' 1 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 1 1 
 
 
 
 0/ 
 
 x: 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 -c 2 
 
 c 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 0, 
 
 
 
 fao a 
 
 
 
 
 O 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 CO 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 lO 
 
 
 
 
 CO 
 
 s< 
 
 
 
 Si- 
 
 
 
 
 'S" 
 
 -Xi 
 
 5^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 fN 
 
 CO 
 
 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 M 
 
 (N 
 
 
 -C 
 
 
 
 
 CO 
 
 CO 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ■-I 
 
 
 
 
 
 •"^ 
 
 r-< 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 fe 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 <- 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 £ 
 
 cC 
 
 
 
 
 « 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 < 
 
 q 
 
 "3 
 "o 
 
 ■^ 
 
 o 
 _o 
 
 a 
 o 
 
 -o 
 
 a 
 1 
 
 
 1 
 
 ■g 
 a 
 
 3 
 
 '3 
 
 s. 
 
 a 
 o 
 a 
 
 
 s 
 
 
 
 -. 
 
 Xj 
 
 3 
 
 is 
 
 C9 
 
 cS 
 be 
 
 
 
 CO 
 
 1 
 ° 
 
 ^ 
 
 1 
 
 
 lU 
 
 bo 
 
 t 
 
 a 
 
 O 
 
 
 -^ 
 
 IE 
 
 ^ 
 
 § 
 
 ;:a 
 
 C/3 
 
 a 
 
 C/V 
 
 w 
 
 h_ 
 
 £2 
 
 •:& 
 
 cC' 
 
 O 
 
 C« 
 
 ^ 
 
 u 
 
 I_ 
 
 EIS 
 
 ^ 
 
 CQ 
 
 ca 
 
 ^-^ 
 
 .^-v^" 
 
 .^v^ 
 
 
 
 . 
 
 >.rfV"^ 
 
 .^^ 
 
 ^^ 
 
 
 
 
 w.- 
 
 J*H 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 V 
 
 
 
 0) 
 
 "3 
 
 ; 
 
 
 
 
 
 CO 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 QJ 
 
 X 
 
 x: 
 
 a> 
 
 3 ■ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ■S -^ 
 
 X! 
 
 a • 
 
 
 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 "3 
 
 03 
 
 "3 
 
 SI 
 
 13 
 ja 
 
 1; 
 
 as • 
 
 m 
 
 
 
 3 
 
 
 2 
 
 
 CO 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 "3 
 
 "3 
 
 o 
 
 u 
 
 u • 
 
 ■3 
 
 
 
 
 
 c« 
 
 
 . 
 
 
 
 
 
 'O 
 
 TS 
 
 ^ 
 
 -a 
 
 nS 
 
 ^ • 
 
 <u 
 
 J3 
 
 
 
 
 -aj 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 IV 
 
 OJ 
 
 (J 
 
 « 
 
 v 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 J2 ' 
 
 _»^ 
 
 3 
 
 9; 
 
 3 
 
 
 O 
 
 
 
 s 
 
 D 
 
 
 a 
 a 
 o 
 
 3 
 § 
 
 a 
 o 
 
 ■3 
 § 
 
 X! 
 
 "5 
 -a 
 
 
 S 
 
 oT 
 
 
 
 
 -a 
 
 
 
 x: 
 5 
 
 c 
 o 
 
 -Q 
 
 
 XI 
 
 CO 
 
 c^ 
 
 is 
 
 
 g 
 1 
 
 
 
 (U 
 
 03 
 
 o 
 
 j».. 
 
 _a) 
 
 ca 
 
 >» 
 
 •^ 
 
 a ^. 
 
 03 
 
 "5 
 
 13 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 u 
 
 
 cu 
 
 ^ Pi 
 
 •J- 
 
 
 
 
 c 
 
 "a, 
 
 ffl- ■ 
 
 ^ 
 
 o. 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 _e 
 
 *rx: 
 " 
 
 
 
 
 
 a 
 
 a 
 
 a 
 
 be 
 
 E 
 
 
 
 .hC 
 
 "3 
 
 
 "o 
 
 
 
 
 
 O! 
 
 ,.-^a«-. 
 
 '■7) 
 
 ^ 
 
 » 
 
 £. 
 
 .^ 
 
 L. 
 
 a: 
 
 > 
 
 .,,4- 
 
 E 
 
MIN 
 
 MIN 
 
 i63 
 
 Dr. Heai^y, in his epitome of chemistry, 
 gives the followiag; concise and accurate ac- 
 count for the analysis of mineral waters : 
 
 Water is never presented by nature in a 
 state of complete purity. Even when col- 
 lected as it descends in the form of rain, 
 chemical tests detect in it foreign ingre- 
 dients. And when it has been absorbed by 
 the earth, has traversed its different strata, 
 and is returned to us by springs, it is found 
 to have acquired various impregnations. The 
 readiest method of judging of the contents 
 of natural waters, is by applying what are 
 termed tests, or re-agents, i. e. substances 
 which, on being added to a water, exhibit by 
 the phenomena they produce, the nature of 
 the saline and other ingredients. For ex- 
 ample, if, on adding an infusion of litmus 
 to any water, its colour is changed to red, 
 we infer that the water contains an uncom- 
 bined acid ; if this change ensue even after 
 the water hsis been boiled, we judge that the 
 acid is a fixed and not a volatile one; and 
 if, on adding the muriate of barytes, a pre- 
 cipitate falls down, we safely conclude that 
 the peculiar acid present in the water is 
 either entirely or in part the sulphuric acid. 
 Dr. Henry first enumerates the tests gene- 
 i-ally employed in examining mineral waters, 
 and describes their application, and after- 
 wards indicates by what particular tests the 
 substances generally found in waters may 
 be detected. 
 
 A, Infusion of Litmus. Syrup of 
 Violets, &c. 
 .\s the infusion of litmus is apt to 
 spoil by keeping, some solid litmus 
 should be kept. The infusion is prepared 
 by steeping this substance, first bruised in a 
 mortar, and tied up in a thin rag, in distil- 
 led water, which extracts its blue colour. 
 If the colour of the infusion tends too much 
 to purple, it may be amended by a drop or 
 two of pure ammonia ; but of this no more 
 should be added than what is barely suffi- 
 cient, lest the delicacy of the test should be 
 impaired. The syrup of violets is not 
 easily obtained pure. The genuine syrup 
 may be distinguished from the spurious by a 
 solution of corrosive sublimate, which 
 changes the former to green, while it red- 
 dens the latter. When it can be procured 
 genuine, it is an excellent test of acids, and 
 may be employed in the same manner as 
 the infusion of litmus. Paper stained with 
 the juice of the marsh violet, or with that 
 of radishes, answers a similar purpose. In 
 staining paper for the purpose of a test, it 
 must be used unsized: or, if sized, it must 
 
 Ereviously be washed with warm water ; 
 ecause the alum^vhich enters into the com- 
 position of the size will otherwise change 
 the vegetable colour to a red. 
 
 Infusion of litmus is a test of most un- 
 combined acids. 
 
 If the infusion redden the unboiled but 
 not the boiled water under examination. 
 
 or if the red colour occasioned by adding 
 the infusion to a recent water, return to blue 
 on boiling, we may infer that the acid is a 
 volatile one, and most probably the carbonic 
 acid. Sulphuretted hydrogen gas, dissolved 
 in water, also reddens litmus, but not after 
 boiling. To ascertain whether the change 
 be produced by carbonic acid, or sulphuret- 
 ted hydrogen, when experiment shows that 
 the reddening cause is volatile, add a little 
 lime-water. This, if carbonic acid be pre- 
 sent, will occasion a precipitate, which will 
 dissolve with efiervescence, on adding a lit- 
 tle muriatic acid. Sulphuretted hydrogen 
 may also be contained in the same water, 
 which will be ascertained by the tests here- 
 after to be described. 
 
 Paper tinged with litmus is also reddened 
 by the presence of carbonic acid, but regains 
 its blue colour by drying. The mineral 
 and fixed acids redden it permanently. 
 That these acids, however, may produce 
 their effect, it is necessary that they should 
 be present in a sufficient proportion. 
 
 Infusion of litmus reddened by vinegar — 
 Spirituous tincture of Brazil-wood — Tinc- 
 ture of turmeric and paper stained with 
 each of these three substances — Syrup of 
 violets. All these different tests have one 
 and the same object. 
 
 1. Infusion of litmus redlened by vine- 
 gar, or litmus paper reddened by vinegar, 
 has its blue colour restored by alkalis and 
 pure earths, and by carbonated alkalis and 
 earths. 
 
 2. Turmeric paper and tincture are 
 changed to a reddish brown by alkalis, whe- 
 ther pure or carbonated, and by pure earths; 
 but not by carbonated earths. 
 
 3. The red infusion of Brazil wood, and pa- 
 per stained with it, become blue by alkalis 
 and earths, and even by the later, when dis- 
 solved by an excess of carbonic acid. In the 
 last-mentioned case, however, the change 
 will either cease to appear or be much less 
 remarkable, when the water has been boiled. 
 
 4. Syrup of violets, when pure, is by the 
 same causes turned green, as also paper 
 stained with tlie juices of violets, or ra- 
 dishes. 
 
 B. Tincture of Galls. 
 
 Tincture of galls is the test generally em- 
 ployed for discovering iron, with all the 
 combinations of which it produces a black 
 tinge, more or less intense, according to the 
 quantity of iron. The iron, however, iu 
 order to be detected by this test, must be in 
 the state of red oxide, or if oxidated in a 
 less degree, its effects will not be apparent, 
 unless after standing some time in contact 
 with air. By applying this test before and 
 after evaporation, or boiling, we may know 
 whether the iron be held iu solution by car- 
 bonic acid, or fixed acid ; for, 
 
 1 . If it produce its effects before the ap- 
 plication of beat, and not afterward^, car- 
 bonic acid is the solvent. 
 
564 
 
 MIN 
 
 MIN 
 
 2. If after as well as before, a mineral 
 acid is the solvent. 
 
 3. If, by the boiling, a yellowish powder 
 be precipitated, and yet galls continue to 
 strike the water black afterwards, the iron, 
 as often happens, is dissolved both by car- 
 bonic acid and a fixed acid. A neat mode 
 of applying the gall test was used by M. 
 Klaproth, in his analysis of the Carlsbad 
 water. A slice of the gall-nut was sus- 
 pended by a sUken thread, in a large bottle 
 of the recent water ; and so small was the 
 quantity of iron, that it could only be dis- 
 covered in water fresh from the spring. 
 
 C. Sulphuric Acid. 
 
 1. Sulphuric acid discovers, by a slight 
 effervescence, the presence of carbonic acid, 
 whether uncombined or united with alkalis, 
 or earths. 
 
 2. If lime be present, whether pure or 
 uncombined, the .-.ddition of sulphuric acid 
 occasions, after a few days, a white preci- 
 pitate. 
 
 3. Barytes is precipitated instantly in the 
 form of a white powder. 
 
 4. Nitrous and muriatic salts, on adding 
 sulphuric acid and applying heat, are de- 
 composed ; and if a stopper, moistened with 
 pure ammonia, be held over the vessel, 
 white clouds appear. For distinguishing 
 whether nitric or muriatic acid be present, 
 Fules will be given hereafter. 
 
 Nitric and Kilrous Acids. 
 These acids, if they occasion effervescence, 
 give the same indications as the sulphuric. 
 The nitrous acid has been recommended as 
 a test distinguishing between hepatic waters 
 that contain sulphuret of potash, and those 
 that only contain sulphuretted hydrogen 
 gas. In the former case, a precipitate en- 
 sues on adding nitrous acid, and a very 
 foetid smell arises ; in the latter, a slight 
 cloudiness only appears, and the smell of 
 the water becomes less disagreeable. 
 D. Oxa ic Acid and Oxalates. 
 This acid is a most delicate test of lime, 
 which it separates from all its combinations. 
 
 1. If a water which is precipitated by 
 oxalic acid,, becomes milky on adding a 
 watery solution of carbonic acid gas, or by 
 blowing air through it by means of a quill, 
 or glass tube, we may infer that pure lime 
 (or barytes which has never yet been found 
 pure ih. water) is present. 
 
 2. If the oxalic acid occasion a precipi- 
 tate before but not after boiling, the lime is 
 dissolved by an excess of carbonic acid. 
 
 3. If, after boiling, by a fixed acid : a 
 considerable excess of any of the mineral 
 acids, however, prevents the oxalic acid from 
 occasioning a precipitate, even though lime 
 be present ; because some acids decompose 
 the oxalic, and others, dissolving the oxalate 
 of lime, prevent it from appearing. 
 
 The oxalates of ammonia, or of potash, 
 (which may easily be formed by saturating 
 their respective carbonates with a solution 
 
 of oxalic acid) are not liable to the above 
 objections, and are preferable, as re-agents, 
 to the uncombined acid. Yet even these 
 oxalates fail to detect lime when supersatu- 
 rated with muriatic or nitric acids ; and if 
 such an excess be present, it must be satu- 
 rated before adding the test with pure am- 
 monia. Fluate of ammonia is the best test 
 of lime. It is made by adding carbonate of 
 ammonia to diluted fluoric acid. 
 
 E. Pure Alkalis and Carbonated Alkalis, 
 
 1. The pure fixed alkalis precipitate all 
 earths and metals, whether dissolved by vo- 
 latile or fixed menstrua, but only in certain 
 states of dilution : for example, sulphate of 
 alumine may be present in water, in the 
 proportion of 4 grains to 500, without being 
 discovered by pure fixed alkalis. As the 
 alkalis precipitate so many substances, it is 
 evident they cannot afibrd any precise in- 
 formation when employed as re-agents. 
 From the colour of the precipitate, as it 
 approaches to pure white, or recedes from it, 
 an expeiienced eye will judge that the pre- 
 cipitated earth contains less or more of the 
 metallic admixture. 
 
 2. Pure fixed alkalis decompose all salts 
 with basis of ammonia, which becomes evi- 
 dent by its smell, and also by the white 
 fumes it exhibits when a stopper is brought 
 near it, moistened with muriatic acid. 
 
 3. Carbonates of potash and soda have 
 similar efiiects. 
 
 4. Pure ammonia precipitates all earthy 
 and metallic salts. Besides this property, 
 it also imparts a deep blue colour to any 
 liquic" that contains copper in a state of so- 
 lution. 
 
 Carbonate of ammonia has the same pro- 
 perties, except that it does not precipitate 
 magnesia from its combinations. Hence, 
 to ascertain whether this earth be present in 
 any solution, add the carbonate of ammo- 
 nia till no further precipitation ensues, filter 
 the liquor, and then add pure ammonia. If 
 any precipitation now occurs, we may infer- 
 tile presence of magnesia. 
 
 F. Lime-Water. 
 
 1. Lime-water is applied for the pur- 
 poses of a test, chiefly for detecting car- 
 bonic acid. Let any liquor, supposed to 
 contain this acid, be mixed with an equal 
 bulk of hme-water. If carbonic acid be 
 present, either free or combined, a preci- 
 pitate will immediately appear, which, on 
 adding a few drops of muriatic acid, will 
 immediately dissolve with efiervescence. 
 
 2. Lime-water will immediately show 
 the presence of corrosive sublimate, by a 
 brick-dust coloured sediment. If arsenic 
 be present in any liquid, lime-water, whea 
 added, will occasion a precipitate, consisting 
 of lime and arsenic, which is very difficultly 
 soluble in water. This precipitate, when 
 mixed up with oil, and laid on hot coals, 
 yields the well-known garlic smell of 
 arsenic. 
 
MIN 
 
 MIN 
 
 S6a 
 
 G. Pure Barytes, and its solution in 
 Water. 
 
 1, A solution of pure barytes is even 
 more effectual than lime-water, in detecting 
 the presence of carbonic acid, and is much 
 more portable and convenient ; since from 
 the crystals of this earth, the solution may 
 at any time be prepared. In discovering 
 fixed air, the solution of barytes is used 
 similarly to lime-water ; and, if this acid 
 be present, gives, in like manner, a preci- 
 pitate soluble with effervescence in muriatic 
 acid. 
 
 Pure strontites has similar virtues as a 
 test. 
 
 H. Metals. 
 
 1. Of the metals, silver and mercuiy are 
 tests of the presence of sulphurets, and of 
 sulphuretted hydrogen gas. If a little 
 quicksilver be put into a bottle, containing 
 water impregnated with either of these sub- 
 stances, its surface soon acquires a black 
 film, and, on shaking, a blackish powder 
 separates from it. Silver is immediately 
 tarnished from the same cause. 
 
 2. The metals also may be used as tests 
 of each other, on the principle of elective 
 affinity. Thus, for example, a polished 
 iron plate, immersed in a solution of sul- 
 phate of copper, soon acquires a coat of 
 this metal, and the same in other similar 
 examples. 
 
 I. Sulphate of Iron. 
 
 This is the only one of the sulphates, ex- 
 cept that of silver, applicable to the pur- 
 poses of a test. When used in this view, 
 it is generally employed to ascertain the 
 presence of oxygenous gas, of which a 
 natural water may contain a small quan- 
 tity. 
 
 A water, suspected to contain this gas, 
 may be mixed with a little recently dis- 
 solved sulphate of iron, and kept corked 
 up. If an oxyde of iron be precipitated in 
 the course of a few days, the water may be 
 inferred to contain oxygenous gas. 
 
 Sulphate, Jf Urate, and Acetate of Silver. 
 
 These solutions are, in some measure, 
 applicable to the same purpose. 
 
 1. They are peculiarly adapted to the 
 discovery of muriatic acid and muriates.. 
 For the silver, quitting the nitric or other 
 acid, combines with the muriatic, and forms 
 a flaky precipitate, which at first is white, 
 but, on exposure to the sun's light, acquires 
 a violet colour. This precipitate Dr. Black 
 states to contain, in 1000 parts, as much 
 muriatic acid as would form 425 parts and 
 a half of crystallized muriate of soda, which 
 estimate scarcely differs at all from that of 
 Klaproth, A precipitation, however, may 
 arise from other causes, which it may be 
 proper to state. 
 
 2. The solutions of silver in acids are 
 precipitated by carbonated alkalies and 
 earths. The agency of these may be pre- 
 vented by previously adding a few drops 
 
 of the same acid in which the silver is dis- 
 solved. 
 
 3. The nitrate and acetate of silver are 
 decomposed by the sulphuric and sulphu- 
 rous acids ; but this may be prevented by 
 adding previously a few drops of nitrate or 
 acetate of barytes, and, after allowing the 
 precipitate to subside, the clear liquor may 
 be decanted, and the solution of silver add- 
 ed . Should a precipitation now take place, 
 tlie presence of muriatic acid, or some one 
 of its combinations, may be suspected. To 
 obviate uncertainty, whether a precipita- 
 tion be oAving to sulphuric or muriatic acid, 
 a solution of sulphate of silver may be em- 
 ployed, which is affected only by the latter 
 acid. 
 
 4. The solutions of silver are precipitated 
 by extractive matters ; but in this case also 
 the precipitate is discoloured, and is soluble 
 in nitrous acid. 
 
 K. Kitrate and Acetate of Lead. 
 
 1. Acetate of lead, the most eligible of 
 these two tests, is precipitated by sulphuric 
 and muriatic acids ; but as, of both these, 
 we have much better indicators, it is not ne- 
 cessary to enlarge on its application to this 
 purpose. 
 
 2. The acetate is abo a test of sulphuret- 
 ted hydrogen and of sulphurets of alkalies, 
 which occasion a black precipitate ; and if 
 a paper, on which characters are traced 
 with a solution of acetate of lead, be held 
 over a portion of water containing sulphu- 
 retted hydrogen, they are soon rendered 
 visible. 
 
 3. The acetate of lead is employed in the 
 discovery of uncombined boracic acid, a 
 very rare ingredient of waters. To ascer- 
 tain whether this be present, some cautions 
 are necessary. The uncombined alkalies 
 and earths (if any be suspected) must be sa- 
 turated with acetic acid. The sulphates 
 must be decomposed by acetate or nitrate of 
 barytes, and the muriates by acetate or ni- 
 trate of silver. The filtered liquor, if bo- 
 racic acid be contained in it, will give a 
 precipitate soluble in nitric acid of the spe- 
 cific gravity of 1.3. ^' 
 
 L. Kitrate of Mercury prepared with and 
 without heat. 
 Tliis solution, differently prepared, is 
 sometimes employed as a test. But, since 
 other tests ansv/er the same purposes more 
 effectually, it is not absolutely necessary to 
 have these tests. 
 
 ]M. Muriate, Kitrate, and Acetate of 
 
 Barytes. 
 1. These solutions are all most delicate 
 tests of sulphuric acid, and of its combina- 
 tions, with which tliey give a white preci- 
 pitate, insoluble in dilate muriatic acid. 
 They are decomposed, however, by carbo- 
 nates of alkalis ; but the precipitate occa- 
 sioned by these is soluble in dilute muriatic 
 and nitric acid with effervescence, and may 
 even be prevented bv addins: pi'evionslv-a 
 
sm 
 
 JVIIN 
 
 MiN 
 
 few drops of the acid contained in the bary- 
 tic salt. 
 
 One hundred grains of dry sulphate of 
 barytes (according to Klaproth, p. 168.) 
 contain about 45 one-fifth of sulphuric acid, 
 of the specific gravity 1850, according to 
 Clayfield, 33 of acid of s. g. 2240, accord- 
 ing to Thenard, after calcination about 25. 
 These estimates differ very considerably. 
 From Klaproth' s experiments, it appears 
 that 1000 grains of sulphate of barytes indi- 
 cate 595 of desiccated sulphate of soda, or 
 1416 of the crystallized salt. The same 
 chemist has shown that 100 grains of sul- 
 phate of barytes are produced by the pre- 
 cipitation of 71 grains of sulphate of lime. 
 
 2. Phosphoric salts also occasion a preci- 
 pitate with these tests, which is soluble in 
 muriatic acid without efiiervescence. 
 N. Prussiates of Potash and Lime. 
 
 Of these two, the prussiate of potash is 
 the most eligible. When pure it does not 
 speedily assume a blue colour on the addi- 
 tion of acid, nor does it immediately preci- 
 pitate muriated barytes. Prussiate of pot- 
 ash is a very sensible test of iron, with the 
 solutions of which in acids it produces a 
 Prussian blue precipitate, in consequence of 
 a double elective affinity. To render its 
 effect more certain, however, it may be 
 proper to add previously, to any jwater sus- 
 pected to contain iron, a little mttnatic acid, 
 with the view to the saturation of uncom- 
 bined alkalies, or earths, which, if present, 
 prevent the detection of any minute portions 
 of iron. 
 
 1. If a water, after boiling and filtration, 
 does not afford a blue precipitate on the ad- 
 dition of prussiats of potash, the solvent of 
 the iron maybe inferred to be a volatile one, 
 and probably the carbonic acid. 
 
 2. Should the precipitation ensue in the 
 boiled water, the solvent is a fixed acid, the 
 jiature of which must be ascertained by 
 other tests. 
 
 O. Solution of Soap in Alcohol. 
 
 This solution may be used to ascertain 
 the comparative hardness of waters. With 
 distilled wa' " • it may be mixed without 
 producing any change ; but, if added to a 
 hard water, it produces a milkiness, more 
 or less considerable as the water is less 
 pure ; and from the degree of milkiness an 
 experienced eye will judge of its quality. 
 The acids, alkalis, and all earthy and me- 
 tallic salts, decompose soap, and occasion 
 that property in water termed hardness. 
 Alcohol. 
 
 Alcohol, when mixed with any water in 
 tlie proportion of about an equal bulk, pre- 
 cipitates all the salts which it is not capable 
 of dissolving. 
 
 P. Hydro-sulphuret of Ammonia. 
 
 This and other sulphurets, as well as 
 water saturated with sulphuretted hydro- 
 gen, may be employed in detecting lead 
 
 and arsenic, with the former of which they 
 give a black, and with the latter a yellowish 
 precipitate. As lead and arsenic, however, 
 are never found in natural waters, these 
 tests are not required. 
 
 MINERALS. (Mineralia; from mina^ 
 a mine of metal.) All substances, which 
 do not possess organization, or are not pro- 
 duced by an organized body, belong to the 
 class called minerals. Among this varied 
 class of materials, which require the atten- 
 tion of the chemist and manufacturer, many 
 are compounded of such principles, and 
 formed under such circumstances and situ- 
 ations in the earth, that it is difficult to dis- 
 tinguish them without having recourse to 
 the test of experiment ; several are formed 
 with considerable regularity as to the pro- 
 portion of their principles, their fracture, 
 their colour, specific gravity, and figure of 
 crystallization. 
 
 Mineral bodies which enter into the com- 
 position of the globe, are classed by minera- 
 logists under four heads: — 1. Earths. 2. 
 Salts. 3. Inflammable fossils; and 4. Me- 
 tals and their ores. Under the term earths 
 are arranged stones and earths, which have 
 no taste, and do not burn when heated with 
 contact of air. 
 
 Under the second, salts, or those saline 
 substances which melt in water and do not 
 burn, they require, according to Mr. Kir- 
 wan, less than two hundred times their 
 weight of water to dissolve them. 
 
 By inflammable fossils are to be under- 
 stood all those minerals not soluble in 
 water, and exhibiting a flame more or less 
 evident when exposed to fire in contact 
 with air. 
 
 The fourth class, or ores, are componnd 
 bodies. Nature has bestowed their proper 
 metallic appearance on some substances, 
 and when this is the case, or they are alloy- 
 ed with other metals, or semi-metals, they 
 are called native metals. But such as are 
 distinguished, as they commonly are, in 
 mines, in combination with some other un- 
 metallic substances, are said to be mineral- 
 ized. The substance that sets them in that 
 state, is called the mineralizer, and the com- 
 pound of both an ore. For example, in the 
 common ore of copper, this metal is found 
 oxidized, and the oxide combined with sul- 
 phur. The copper may be considered as 
 mineralized with oxygen and sulphur, and 
 the compound of the three bodies forma an 
 ore of copper. 
 
 Mineral salts. See Salts. 
 
 MI'NIMUM. A minim. The sixtieth 
 part of a fluid-drachm. An important change 
 has been adopted in the last London Phar- 
 macopoeia, for the mensuration of liquids, 
 and the division of the wine pint, to insure 
 accuracy in the measurement of quantities of 
 liquids below one drachm. The number 
 cf drops cx>ntained in one drachm has been 
 
Mite 
 
 MIS 
 
 dW 
 
 asiumed vo be sixty ; and taking water as a 
 standard, this number, though by no means 
 accurate, would still be sufficient for ordi- 
 nary purposes ; but when other liquids of 
 less specific gravity are used, a much larger 
 number is required to fill the same measure, 
 as of proof spirit, 140 drops are required to 
 equal the bulk of 60 of water, dropped from 
 the same vessel. If, therefore, in the com- 
 position of medicines, measures suited to 
 the standai'd of water were used occasional- 
 ly only, and it was generally assumed that 
 60 drops were equal to one fluid-drachm, 
 and one fluid-drachm was substituted for 60 
 drops prescribed, twice the dose intended 
 ■would be given. There are further objec- 
 tions to the use of drops ; that their bulk is 
 influenced by the quantity of liquid con- 
 tained in the bottle from which they fall, by 
 the thickness of the lip, and even by the 
 inequalities on the surface of the lip of the 
 same bottle ; that volatile liquids, to which 
 this mode is most commonly applied, are 
 thus exposed with extensive surfaces, and 
 their evaporation promoted ; and on all these 
 accounts the adoption of some decisive, con- 
 venient, and uniform substitute became ne- 
 cessary. The subdivision of the wine pint 
 has, therefore, been extended to the sixtieth 
 part of the fluid-drachm, which is termed 
 minim ; and glass measures expressive of 
 such subdivision, have been adopted by the 
 college. 
 
 Mi'wiPM. Red lead. See Lead. 
 
 Mi'nicm gr^co'rpm. Native cinna- 
 bar. 
 
 Mint, common. See Mentlia viridis. 
 
 Mint, pepper. See Mentha piperita. 
 
 Mint, water. See Mentha aquatica. 
 
 Miscarriage. See Abortion. 
 
 Misere're mei. (Have compassion on 
 me ; so called from its unhappy torments.) 
 The iliac passion. 
 
 Mislaw. See Musa paradisiaca. 
 
 MisocHY'Micus. Thus some were called 
 who professed themselves enemies to the 
 chemists, and their enthusiastic conceits. 
 
 MisPiCKLE. A white, brilliant, granu- 
 lated iron ore, composed of iron in com- 
 bination with arsenic. 
 
 Misletoe. See Viscum. 
 
 MISTU'RA. A mixture. A fluid com- 
 posed of two or more ingredients. It is 
 mostly contracted in prescriptions thus, 
 mist. e. g.— /. mist, which means, let a mix- 
 ture be made. 
 
 Mistu'ra ammoni'aci. Lac ammoniaci. 
 Mixture of ammoniacum. " Take of am- 
 moniacum, two drachms ; of w^ater, half a 
 pint ; rub the ammoniacum with the water 
 grciduaUy added, till they are thoroughly 
 mixed." 
 
 Mistu'ra amygdala'rum. Lac amyg- 
 dala. Almond mixture, or emulsion. 
 " Take of almond confection, two ounces ; 
 distilled water, a pint ; gradually add the 
 watei- to <Jie a>]jnond confection, rubbins: 
 
 them together, till properly mixed ; then 
 strain." 
 
 Mistf'ra assaf(e'tid^. Lac assafcetidce. 
 Mixture oi assafoetida. " Take of assafoe- 
 tida, two drachms ; water, half a pint ; rub 
 the assafostida with the water, gradually 
 added till they are thoroughly mixed." 
 
 Mistu'ra ca'mphor^. Camphor mix- 
 ture. " Take of camphor, half a drachm ; 
 rectified spirit, ten minims ; water, a pint. 
 First rub the camphor with the spirit, then 
 with the water gradually added, and strciiiT 
 the liquor." A very elegant preparation of 
 camphor, for delicate stomaciis, and those 
 who cannot bear it in substance, as an anti- 
 spasmodic and nervine. There is a grfiit 
 loss of camphor in making it as directed by 
 the pharmacopoeia. Water can only take 
 up a certain quantity. For its virtues, see 
 Lauras camphora. 
 
 Mistu'ra co'rnu u'sti. Decoctum al- 
 bum. Decoction of hartshorn. " Take of 
 hartshorn, burnt and prepared, two ounces ; 
 acacia gum, powdered, an ounce ; water, 
 three pints. Boil down to two pints, con- 
 stantly stirring, and strain." This is a 
 much weaker absorbent than the mistura 
 cretae, but is much more agreeable to most 
 people. It forms an excellent drink in fe- 
 vers attended with diarrhoea, and acidities 
 of the primae viae. 
 
 Mistu'ra cre'tm. Chalk mixture, 
 "Take of prepared chalk, half an ounce ; re- 
 fined sugar, three drachms ; gum Arabic, 
 powdered, half an ounce; water, a pint. 
 Mix." A very useful and pleasant form of 
 administering chalk as an adstringent and 
 antacid. It is particularly calculated for 
 children, in whom it allays the many deran- 
 ged actions of the primae viae, which are pro- 
 duced by acidities. Dose, one ounce to three, 
 frequently. See CVe/a and Carbonas calcis, 
 
 Mistu'ra fe'rri coivipo'sita. " Take 
 of myrrh, powdered, a drachm ; subcarbo- 
 nate of potash, twenty-five gi*ains ; rose- 
 v/ater, seven fluid ounces and a half ; sul- 
 phate of iron, powdered, a scruple ; spirit 
 of nutmeg, half a fluid ounce ; refined su- 
 gar, a drachm. Rub together the myrrh^ 
 the subcarbonate of potash and sugar; and, 
 during the trituration, add gradually, first, 
 the rose-water and spirit of nutmegs, and 
 last, the sulphate of iron. Pour the mix- 
 ture immediately into a proper glass bottle, 
 and stop it close." This preparation is the 
 celebrated mixture of Dr. Griffiths, A che- 
 mical decomposition is effected in forming 
 this mixture, a subcarbonate of iron is form- 
 ed, and a sulphate of potash. 
 
 Mistu'ra guai'aci. " Take of guaiacum 
 gum-resin, a drachm and a half; refined 
 sugar, two di-achms ; mucilage of acacia 
 gum, two fluid drachms ; cinnamon water, 
 eight fluid ounces. Rub the guaiacum 
 with the sugar, then with the mucilage ; 
 and, when they are mixed, pour on the 
 cinnamon water gradually, rubbing them 
 
56S 
 
 MOi 
 
 MOL 
 
 together."' For its virtues, see Guwca- 
 cum. 
 
 Mistu'e.a mo'schi. " Take of musk, 
 acacia gum, powdered, refined sugar, of 
 each a drachm ; rose-water, six fluid ounces. 
 Rub the musk first with tlie sugar, then 
 with the gum, and add the rose-water by 
 degrees." An excellent diaphoretic and 
 antispasmodic. It is by far the best way of 
 administering musk, when bolusses cannot 
 be swallowed. Dose, one ounce to three, 
 frequently. 
 
 Mithridaie mustard. See Thlaspi cam- 
 pestre. 
 
 MiTHRiDA'TiTJM. The electuary called 
 Mithridate, from Mithridates, king of Pon- 
 tus and Bithynia, who experiencing the 
 ■virtues of the simples separately, afterwards 
 combined them ; but then the composition 
 consisted of but few ingredients, viz. twenty 
 leaves of rue, two walnuts, two figs, and a 
 little salt : of this he took a dose every 
 morning, to guard liimself against the efiects 
 of poison. 
 
 MITRAL VALVES. ValvulcE mitrales. 
 The valves of the left ventricle of the heart 
 are so called from their resemblance to a 
 mitre. 
 
 Mi'vA. An ancient term for the form of 
 a medicine, not unlike a thick syrup, now 
 called Marmalade. 
 
 MIXTURE. 1. See Mistura. 
 
 2. Chemical mixture should be distin- 
 guished from chemical solution ; in the 
 former, tlie aggregate particles can again be 
 separated by mechanical means, and the 
 proportion of the different particles deter- 
 mined ; but, in solution, no mechanical 
 power whatsoever can separate them. 
 
 Mo'cHLiA. (From [jio^Kn;, a lever.) A 
 3'eduction of the bones from an unnatural to 
 a natural situation. 
 
 Mo'cHLicA. (From (xo^xiuo), to move.) 
 Violent purges. 
 
 MODI'OLUS. (Dim. of modus, a mea- 
 sui'e.) The nucleus, as it were, of the 
 cochlea of the ear is so termed. It ascends 
 from the basis of the cochlea to the apex. 
 
 Mofetle. £■ e Nitrogen. 
 
 MOFFAT WATER. A cold sulphu- 
 reous water, of a very simple composi- 
 tion. Moffat, a village situated about 
 fifty-six miles south-west of Edinburgh, af- 
 fords this mineral water ; when first drawn, 
 it appears rather milky and bluish ; the 
 smell is exactly similar to that of Harrow- 
 gate ; the smell is sulphureous and saline, 
 without any thing bitter. It sparkles some- 
 what on being poured from one glass to 
 another. 
 
 Accordmg to Dr. Garnett's analysis, a 
 wine gallon of Moffat water contains thirty- 
 six grains of muriate of soda, five cubic 
 inches of carbonic acid gas, four of azotic 
 gas, and ten of sulphuretted hj^drogen, 
 making altogether nineteen cubic inches of 
 gaso Moffat water is. therefore, very sim- 
 
 ple in its composition, and hence it produ- 
 ces efiects somewhat similar to those of Har- 
 rowgate. It is, perhaps, on this account also 
 that it so soon loses the hepatic gas, on 
 which depends the greatest part of its me- 
 dicinal power. The only sensible eflfect of 
 this water is that of increasing the flow of 
 urine ; when it purges, it appears rather to 
 take place from the excessive dose than 
 from its mineral ingredients. This water 
 appears to be useful chiefly in cutaneous 
 eruptions, and as an external application at 
 an increased temperature, scrofula in its 
 early stage appears to be alleviated by it ; 
 it is also used as an external application 
 to irritable ulcers, and is recommended in 
 dyspepsia, and where there is inaction of 
 the alimentary canal. 
 
 Mogila'lia. (From f^oyity difficulty, 
 and xttxiw, to speak.) A difficulty of 
 speech. 
 
 Mo'la. (Heb.) 1. The knee-pan; so 
 named because it is shaped like a mill-stone, 
 2. A mole, or shapeless mass of flesh in the 
 uterus. See Mole. 
 
 MOLAPv GLANDS. Glandula molares. 
 Two salival glands situated on each side of 
 the mouth, between the masseter and buc- 
 cinator muscles, the excretory ducts of 
 which open near the last dens molaris. 
 
 MOLA'RIS. (From molaris, a grind- 
 stone : because they grind the food.) A 
 double-tooth. See Teeth. 
 
 Molasses. See Saccharum. 
 
 Molda'vica. See Dracocephalum. 
 
 MOLE. Mola. By. this term authors 
 have intended to describe different produc- 
 tions of, or excretions from the uterus. 
 
 By some it has been used to signify every 
 kind of fleshy substance, particularly those 
 which are properly called polypi ; by others, 
 those only which are the consequence of 
 imperfect conception, or when the ovum is 
 in a morbid or decayed state ; and by many, 
 which is the most popular opinion, every 
 coagulum of blood which continues long 
 enough in the uterus to assume somewhat 
 of an organized form, and to have only the 
 fibrous part, as it has been called, remain- 
 ing, is denominated a mole. 
 
 There is surely much impropriety, says 
 Dr. Denman, in including, under one ge- 
 neral name, appearances so contrary and 
 substances so different. 
 
 For an account of the first kind, see Po- 
 lypus. 
 
 Of the second kind, wliich has been de- 
 fined as an ovum deforme, as it is the conse- 
 quence of conception, it might more justly 
 be arranged under the class of monsters ; 
 for though it has the appearance of a shape- 
 less mass of flesh, if examined carefully 
 with a knife, various parts of a child may 
 be discovered, lying together in apparent 
 confusion, but in actual regularity. The 
 pedicle also by which it is connected to the 
 uterus, is not of a fleshy tex*^nre, like that 
 
MOL 
 
 MOL 
 
 569 
 
 ef the polypus, but has a regular series of 
 vessels like the umbilical cord, and there is 
 likewise a placenta and membranes contain- 
 ing water. The symptoms attending the 
 formation, growth, and expulsion of this 
 apparently confused mass from the uterus, 
 correspond with tliose of a well-formed 
 child. 
 
 With respect to the third sort of mole, 
 an incision into its substance will discover 
 its true nature ; for although the external 
 surface appears at the first view to be orga- 
 nized flesh, the internal part is composed 
 merely of coagulated blood. As substances 
 of this kind, which mostly occur after deli- 
 very, would always be expelled by the action 
 of the uterus, there seems to be no reason 
 for a particular inquiry, if popular opinion 
 had not annexed the idea of mischief to 
 them, and attributed their formation or con- 
 tinuamce in the uterus to the negligence or 
 misconduct of the practitioner. Hence the 
 persuasion arose of the necessity of extract- 
 ing all the coagula of blood out of the ute- 
 rus, immediately after the expulsion of the 
 placenta, or of giving medicines to force 
 them away : but abundant experience hath 
 proved, that the retention of such coagula 
 is not, under any circumstances, productive 
 of danger, and that they are most safely 
 expelled by the action of the uterus, though 
 at very different periods after their for- 
 mation. 
 
 Mo'llb. Indian mastich. 
 
 MOLLl'TIES O'SSIUxM. {Mollities, 
 from mollis, soft.) A disease of the bones, 
 wherein they can be bent without fracturing 
 them, in consequence either of the inordi- 
 nate absorption of the phosphate of lime, 
 from which their natural solidity is derived. 
 or else of this matter not being duly se- 
 creted and deposited in their fabric. In 
 rickets, the bones only yield and become 
 distorted by slow degrees ; but in the pre- 
 sent disease they may be at once bent in 
 any direction. The mollities ossium is 
 rare, and its causes not well understood. 
 All the cases of mollities ossium yet on 
 record have pi'oved fatal, and no means of 
 cure are yet known. On dissection of those 
 who have died, all the bones, except the 
 teeth, have been found unusually soft, so 
 that scarcely any of them could resist the 
 knife, the periosteum has been found thicker 
 than usual, and the bones have been found 
 to contain a great quantity of oily matter 
 and little earth. 
 
 MOLLl'TIES U'NGUIUM. A pre- 
 ternatural softness of the nails ; it often ac- 
 companies chlorosis. 
 
 Mollifica'tio. a barbarous term for 
 a palsy of the musdes in any particular 
 part. 
 
 Molttcce'hse Li'GNtrM. See Croton 
 tiglium. 
 
 MOLYBDATE. Molybdas. A salt 
 formed by the union of the molybiiJc acid 
 
 with different basis : thus, molybdate of an- 
 timony, fee. 
 
 MOLYBDE'NA. (From (aokuQIoc^ 
 lead.) Molybditis. A metal which exists 
 mineralized by sulphur in the ore callefl 
 sulphuret of molybdena. This ore, which 
 is very scarce, is so similar in several of its 
 properties to plumbago that they were long 
 considered as varieties of the samesubstance. 
 It is of a light lead-grey colour, its surface 
 is smooth, and feels unctuous, its texture is 
 lamellated, it soils the fingers, and marks 
 paper bluish-black, or silver-grey. It may 
 be cut with a knife. It is generally found 
 in compact masses ; seldom in particles, or 
 crystallized. It is met with in Sweden, 
 Spain, Saxony, Siberia, and Iceland. 
 Scheele showed that a peculiar metallic acid 
 might be obtained from it ; and later che- 
 mists have succeeded in reducing this acid 
 to the metallic state. We are indebted to 
 Mr. Hatchett, for a full and accurate analy- 
 sis of this ore. 
 
 The native sulphuret of molybdena, is the 
 only ore hitherto known, which contains this 
 metal. 
 
 Properties of molybdena. — Molybdena is 
 eitlier in an agglutinated blackish friable 
 mass, having little metallic brilliancy, or in 
 a black powder. The mass slightly united^ 
 shows by a magnifying glass, small round 
 brilliant grains. Its weight is about 8. It 
 is one of the most infusible of the metals. It 
 is capable of combining with a number of 
 metals by fusion. It forms with sulphur an 
 artificial sulphuret of molybdena analogous 
 to its ore. It unites also to phosphorus. 
 The affinity of molybdena for oxygen is 
 very feeble, according to Mr. Hatchett. 
 The alkalis have no action on molybdena 
 in the moist way, but it enters readily into 
 fusion with potash and soda. It is oxidr- 
 zable by boiling sulphuric acid, and acidifi- 
 able by the nitric acid. Muriatic acid does 
 not act upon it. It is capable of existing in 
 not less tlian four different degrees of oxy- 
 genation. 
 
 Method of obtaining molybdena. — To 
 obtain molybdena is a task of the utmost 
 difficulty. Few chemists have succeeded ia 
 producing this metal, on account of its great 
 infusibility. The method recommended in 
 general is the following : — Molybdic acid 
 is to be formed into a paste with oil, dried 
 at the fire, and then exposed to a violent 
 heat in a crucible lined with charcoal. By 
 this means the oxide becomes decomposed ; 
 a black agglutinated substance is obtained, 
 very brittle under the finger, and having a 
 metallic brilliancy. This is the metal called 
 molybdena. 
 
 Molybdi'tis. See Molybdena. 
 
 Molt'bdos. (Ot< fAoxii ttQ jietdog, from 
 its gravity.) Lead. 
 
 Molx'za. (Dim. of |W&)Xt/, mole.) Gar» 
 lie; whose head, like moly^^is aot divifed 
 into clove?. 
 
 72 
 
s^ 
 
 MON 
 
 MoMi'scvs. (Fi'om //.a^os} a blemish.) 
 That part of the teeth which is next the 
 gums, aad which is usually covered with a 
 foul tartareous crust. 
 
 MOMO'RDICA. (Momordica; from 
 mordeOf to bite ; from its sharp taste.) The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linnfean 
 system. Class, Monoecia. Order, Synge- 
 nesia. The balsam apple plant. 
 
 Momo'rdica elate'rium. The syste- 
 matic name of the squirting cucumber, Ela- 
 terium. Cucumis agreslis. Cucumis asininus. 
 Cucumis sylvesiris. Elalerium officinarum. 
 Boubalios. GvMrerba orba. Wild or squirt- 
 ing cucumber. Momordica elaterium ; 
 pomis hispidis cirrhisnullis, of Linnsus. 
 The dried sediment from the juice of this 
 plant is the elaterium of the shops. It has 
 neither smell nor taste, and is the most pow- 
 erful cathartic in the whole materia medica. 
 Its efficacy in dropsies is said to be conside- 
 rable ; it, however, requires great caution in 
 the exhibition. From the eighth to the half 
 of a grain should be given at first, and re- 
 peated at proper intervals until it operates. 
 
 Mona'rda fistulo'sa. The systematic 
 name of the purple monarda. The leaves 
 of this plant have a fragrant smell, and an 
 aromatic and somewhat bitter taste, possess- 
 ing nervine, stomachic, and deobstruent vir- 
 tues. An infusion is recommended in the 
 cure of intermittent fevers. 
 
 Mone'lli. a species of Anagallis, 
 
 Money-wort. See Lysimachia nummu- 
 laria. 
 
 Monks rhubarb. See Rumex alpinus. 
 
 Monkshood. See Anthora. 
 
 MoNo'cuLUM. (From^wove?, single, and 
 oculus, the eye.) A name given to the 
 caecum, or blind gut, by Paracelsus, be- 
 cause it is perforated only at one end. 
 
 MoNO'CTTLrs. (From ywovoc, one, and 
 oculus, an eye.) Monopia. A very un- 
 common species of monstrosity, in which 
 there is but one eye, and that mostly above 
 the root of the nose. 
 
 Monohe'mera. (From /uovo;, single, 
 and ufAiptt, a day.) A disease of one day's 
 continuance. 
 
 Mono'machow. The intestinum csecum. 
 
 Mojvope'gia. (From fjtovoi, single, and 
 TTfiyvvfAt, to compress.) A pain in only one 
 side of the head. 
 
 Mow'PiA. (From fxovoQ, single, and m'\, 
 the eye.) See Monoculus. 
 
 MoNo'RCHis. (From fxsva?, one, and 
 o/3_p^/j, a testicle.) An epithet for a person 
 that has but one testicle. 
 
 MONRO, Alexander, was born in 
 London, of Scotch parents, in 1697. His 
 father, who was an army surgeon, settled 
 afterwards at Edinburgh, and took great 
 interest in his education. At a proper age, 
 he sent him to attend Cheselden in London, 
 where he displayed great assiduity, and laid 
 the foundation of his celebrated work on 
 ^he Bon^ : he then went to PsH-js, and in 
 
 MOK 
 
 1718 to Leyden, where he received the par* 
 ticular commendation of Boerhaave. Re^ 
 turning to Edinburgh the following year, he 
 was appointed professor and demonstrator 
 of anatomy to the compa.ny of Surgeons, 
 and soon after he began to give public lec- 
 tures on that subject, Dr. Alston at the same 
 time taking up the Materia Medica and Bo- 
 tany. This may be regarded as the opening 
 of that medical school, which has since ex- 
 tended its fame throughout Europe, and 
 even to America. The two lectureships 
 were placed upon the university establish- 
 ment in 1720, and others shortly added to 
 complete the system of medical education ; 
 but an opportunity of seeing practice being 
 still wanting, Dr. Monro pointed out in a 
 pamphlet the advantages of such an institu- 
 tion ; the Royal Infirmary v/as therefore es- 
 tablished, and he commenced Clinical Lec- 
 tures on Surgery; and Dr. Rutherford, 
 afterwards extended the plan to Medical 
 cases. None of the new professors contri- 
 buted so much to the celebrity of this school 
 as Dr. Monro, not only by the diligent and 
 skilful execution of the duties of his office, 
 but also by various ingenious and useful 
 publications. He continued his lectures 
 during upwards of six months annually for 
 nearly forty years, and acquired such repu- 
 tation, that students flocked to him from the 
 most distant parts of the kingdom. His 
 first and chief work was his " Osteology'* 
 in 1726, intended for his pupils ; but which 
 became very popular, passed through nume- 
 rous editions, and was translated into most 
 European languages : he afterwards added 
 a concise description of the nerves, and a 
 very accurate account of the lacteal system 
 and thoracic duct. He was also the father 
 and active supporter of a society, to whicli 
 the public is indebted for six volumes of 
 " Medical Essays and Observations :" he 
 acted as secretary, and had the chief labour 
 in the publication of these, besides having 
 contributed many valuable papers, espe- 
 cially an elaborate Essay on the Nutrition 
 of the Foetus. The plan of the society was 
 afterwards extended, and three volumes of 
 " Essays Physical and Literary" were pub- 
 lished, in which Dr. Monro has several use- 
 ful papers. His last publication was au 
 Account of the Success of Inoculation in 
 Scotland. He left, however, several works 
 in manuscript ; of which a short Treatise 
 on Comparative Anatomy, and his oration 
 " De Cuticula,'' have been since given to 
 the public. In 1759 Dr. Monro resigned 
 his anatomical chair to his son, but conti- 
 nued his Clinical lectures ; he exerted him- 
 self also in promoting almost every object 
 of public utility. He was chosen a fellow 
 of the Royal Society of London, and an 
 honorary member of the Royal Academy 
 of Surgery at Paris. He died in 1767. 
 
 MoNS. A mount, or hill. 
 
 MONS VE'NERIS. The frJan^ular 
 
'MON 
 
 MOR 
 
 s-ti 
 
 eminence immediately over the os pubis ol 
 women, that is covered with hair. 
 
 MONSTER. Lxisus natura. Dr. Den- 
 man divides monsters into, 1st, Monsters 
 from redundance or multiplicity of parts ; 
 2d, Monsters from deficiency or want of 
 parts; 3d, Monsters from confusion of 
 parts. 
 
 To these might perhaps be added, with- 
 out impropriety, another kind, in which 
 thei'e is neither redundance, nor deficien- 
 cy, nor confusion of parts, but an error of 
 place, as in transposition of the viscera. 
 But children born with diseases, as the 
 hydrocephalus, or their eifects, as in some 
 cases of blindness, from previous inflam- 
 mation, cannot be properly considered as 
 monsters, thouglj they are often so deno- 
 minated, hi 
 
 Of the first order there may be two 
 kinds ; redundance or multiplicity of na- 
 tural parts, as of two heads and one 
 body, of one head and two bodies, an in- 
 creased niunber of limbs, as leg-s, arms, 
 fingers, and toes ; or excrescences or addi- 
 tions to parts of no certain form, as those 
 iipon the head and other parts of the body. 
 It is not surprising that we should be 
 ignorant of the manner in which monstei's 
 or irregular births are generated or pro- 
 duced ; though it is probable that the laws 
 by which these are governed are as regular, 
 both as to cause and effect, as in common 
 or natural productions. Formerly, and 
 indeed till within tliese few years, it was 
 a generally received opinion, that monsters 
 were not primordial or aboriginal, but that 
 they were caused subsequently, by the pow- 
 er of the imagination of the mother trans- 
 ferring the imperfection of some external 
 object, or the mark of something for which 
 she longed, and with which she was not 
 indulged, to the child of which she WEis 
 pregnant ; or by some accident which hap- 
 pened to her during her pregnancy. Such 
 opinions, it is reasonable to think, were 
 permitted to pass current in order to 
 protect pregnant women from all hazard- 
 ous and disagreeable occupations, to screen 
 them from severe labour, and to procure 
 for them a greater share of indulgence 
 and tenderness than could be granted to 
 them in the common occurrences of life. 
 The laws and customs of every civilized 
 nation have, in some degree, established a 
 persuasion that there was something sacred 
 in the person of a pregnant woman : and 
 this may be right in several points of view ; 
 but these only go a little way towards 
 justifying the opinion of monsters being 
 caused by the imagination of the mother. 
 The opinion has been disproved by com- 
 mon observation, and by philosophy, not 
 perhaps by positive proofs, but by many 
 strong negative facts ; as the improbability 
 of any child being born perfect, had such a 
 Tjower existed: the freedom of children 
 
 from any blemish, their mothers being in 
 situations most exposed to objects likely to 
 produce them; the ignorance of the mother 
 of any thing being wrong in the child, till, 
 from information of the fact, she begins to 
 recollect every accident which happened 
 during her pregnancy, and assigns the 
 worst, or the most plausible as the cause ; 
 the organization and colour of these adven- 
 titious substances ; the frequent occurrence 
 of monsters in the brute creation, in which 
 the power of the imagination cannot be 
 great ; and the analogous appearances in 
 the vegetable system, where it does not ex- 
 ist in any degree. Judging, however, from 
 appearances, accidents may perhaps be al- 
 lowed to have considerable influence in the 
 production of monsters of some kinds, either 
 by actual injury upon parts, or by suppress- 
 ing or deranging the principle of growth, 
 because, when an arm, for instance, is want- 
 ing, the rudiments of the deficient parts 
 may generally be discovered. 
 
 MORBI'LLI. (Dim. of niorhus, a dis- 
 ease.) See Rubeola. 
 
 Mo'REUS ARatTA'TTJS. The jaundicc. 
 Mo'rbfs atto'jvitus. The epilepsy, or 
 apoplexy. 
 
 Mo'reus cosa'ritjs. See Jirthropuosis. 
 Mo'recs ga'llicus. The venereal dis- 
 ease. 
 
 Mo'rbtjs hercu'leus. The epilepsy. 
 Mg'rbtts infajvti'lis. The epilepsy. 
 Mo'rbtjs I'lfDicFS. The Indian disease, 
 the venereal disease. 
 
 Mo'rbus MA'GNtrs. The epilepsy. 
 Mo'e.bus ki'ger. The black disease. 
 So Hippocrates named it, and thus de- 
 scribed it. This disorder is known by vo- 
 miting a concrete blood of a blackish red 
 colour, and mixed with a large quantity of 
 insipid, acid, or viscid phlegm. This eva- 
 cuation is generally preceded by a pungent 
 tensive pain, in both the hypochondria; 
 and the appearance of the disease is attend- 
 ed with anxiety, a compressive pain in the 
 prscordia, and fainting, wliich last is more 
 frequent and violent, when the blood which 
 is evacuated is foetid and corrupt. The 
 stomach and the spleen are the principal, 
 if not the proper seat of this disease, 
 Mo'rbus re'giits. The jaundice, 
 Mo'rbus sa'cer. The epilepsy. 
 Mo'reij. See Phallus esculentus. 
 More'tus. (From morum, the mulber- 
 ry.) A decoction of mulberries. 
 
 MORGAGNI, Giambatista, was born 
 at Forli, in 1682. He commenced his me- 
 dical studies at Bologna, and displayed such 
 ardour and talent, that Valsalva availed 
 himself of his assistance in his researches 
 into the organ of hearing, and in drawing 
 up his memoirs on that subject. He also 
 performed the professoral duties during the 
 temporary absence of Valsalva, and by his 
 skill and obliging manners procured gene- 
 ral esteem. He afterwards prosecuted his 
 
572 
 
 MOR 
 
 MOR. 
 
 studies at Venice and Padua, and then set- 
 tled in his native place. He soon however 
 perceived, that this was too contracted a 
 sphere for his abilities ; wherefore he re- 
 turned to Padua, where a vacancy soon oc- 
 curring, he was nominated in 1711 to teach 
 the theory of physic. He had already dis- 
 tinguished himself by the publication, five 
 years before, of tiie first part of liis " Ad- 
 versaria Anatomica," a work remarkable 
 for its accuracy as well as originality ; of 
 which subsequently five other parts appear- 
 ed. He assisted Lancisi in preparing for 
 publication the valuable drawings of Eus- 
 tachius, which came out in 1714. The fol- 
 lowing year he was appointed to the first 
 anatomical professorship in Padua ; and 
 from that period ranked at the head of the 
 anatomists of his time. He was also well 
 versed in general literature, and other sub- 
 jects not immediately connected with his 
 profession ; and honours were rapidly accu- 
 mulated upon him from every quarter of 
 Europe. He was distinguished by the par- 
 ticular esteem of three successive popes, 
 and by the visits of all the learned and great 
 who came into his neighbourhood ; and his 
 native city placed a bust of him in their 
 public hall during his life, witli aii honorary 
 inscription. Though he had a large family, 
 he accumulated a considerable property by 
 his industry and economy ; and by means of 
 a good constitution and regular habits, he 
 attained the advanced age of 90. Besides 
 the Adversaria he published several other 
 works, two quarto volumes of anatomical 
 epistles, an essay on the proper method of 
 acquiring medical science, which appeared 
 on his appointment to the theoretical chair, 
 &c. But that which has chiefly rendered 
 his name illustrious is entitled " De Sedi- 
 bus et Causis Morborum," printed at Ve- 
 nice in 1760. It contains a prodigious col- 
 lection of dissections of morbid bodies, made 
 by Valsalva and himself, arranged accord- 
 ing to the organs affected. He followed 
 the plan of Bonetus ; but the accuracy of 
 his details renders the collection far supe- 
 rior in value to any that had preceded it. 
 
 Mo'ria. (From f^upog, foolish.) Idiot- 
 ism. Fatuity. 
 
 Mo'ro. (From mon«»i, a mulberry.) A 
 small abscess resembling a mulberry. 
 
 MoRo'sis. (From fAcepog, foolish.) See 
 ..4 mcntia. 
 
 Morphe'a a'lba. (From f/io[i<^>i, form.) 
 A species of cutaneous leprosy. See Alphus. 
 
 Morse'llcts. Morsulus. A lozenge. 
 
 Mo'rsuli. An ancient name for those 
 ibrms of medicines which were to be chew- 
 ed in the mouth, as a lozenge, the word 
 signifying a little mouthful. 
 
 Mo'rsus dia'boli. The fimbriae of the 
 Fallopian tubes. 
 
 Mo'rta. See Pemphigus. 
 
 MoRTARi'oLUM. (Dim. of mortarium, 
 a mortar.) In chemistry, it is a sort of 
 mould for making cupels with, also a little 
 
 mortar. In anatomy, it is the sockets of 
 the teeth. 
 
 MORTIFICATION. (From mors, death, 
 and^o, to become.) Morlificatio. Gan- 
 grena. Sphacelus. The loss of vitality of 
 a part of the body. Surgeons divide mor- 
 tification into two species, the one preceded 
 by inflammation, the other without it. In 
 inflammations that are to terminate in mor- 
 tification, there is a diminution of power 
 joined to an increased action ; this becomes 
 a cause of mortification, by destroying the 
 balance of power and action, which ought 
 to exist in every part. There are, how- 
 ever, cases of mortification that do not arise 
 wholly from that as a cause : of this kind 
 are thp carbuncle and the slough, formed 
 ill the small-pox pustule. Healthy phleg- 
 monous inflammation seldom ends in morti- 
 fication, though it does so when very vehe- 
 ment and extensive. Erysipelatous inflam- 
 mation is observed most frequently to ter- 
 minate in gangrene ; and whenever phleg- 
 mon is in any degree conjoined with an 
 erysipelatous afiection, which it not unfre- 
 quently is, it seems thereby to acquire tlie 
 same tendency, being more difficult to bring 
 to resolution, or suppuration, than the true 
 phlegmon, and more apt to run into a mor- 
 tified state. 
 
 Causes which impede the circulation of 
 the part affected, will occasion mortifica- 
 tion, as is exemplified in strangulated her- 
 nia, tied polypi, or a limb being deprived 
 of circulation from a dislocated joint. 
 
 Preventing the entrance of artei'ial blood 
 into a limb, is also another cause. Para- 
 lysis, conjoined with pressure, old age, and 
 ossification of the arteries, may produce 
 mortification ; also cold, particularly if 
 followed by the sudden application of 
 warmth; and likewise excessive heat ap- 
 plied to a part. 
 
 The symptoms of mortification that take 
 place after inflammation are various, but 
 generally as follows : — tlie pain and sym- 
 pathetic fever suddenly diminish, the part 
 affected becomes soft, and of a livid colour, 
 losing at the same time more or less of its 
 sensibility. 
 
 When any part of the body loses all mo- 
 tion, sensibility, and natural heat, and be- 
 comes of a brown livid or black colour, it 
 is said to be affected with sphacelus. When 
 the part becomes a cold, black, fibrous, 
 senseless substance, it is termed a slough. 
 As long as any sensibility, motion, and 
 warmth continue, the state of the disorder 
 is said to be gangrene. This last term is 
 synonymous with mortification. 
 
 When gangrene takes place, the patient 
 is usually troubled with a kind of hiccough : 
 the constitution always suffers an immedi- 
 ate dejection, the countenance assumes a 
 wild cadaverous look, the pulse becomes 
 small, rapid, and sometimes irregular ; cold 
 perspirations come on, and the patient is 
 often affected with diarrhoea and delirivjm. 
 
MOB 
 
 MOU 
 
 6^ 
 
 MORTON, Richard, was bofn in Suf- 
 folk, and after taking the degree of Bache- 
 lor of Arts at Oxford, officiated for some 
 time as a chaplain : but the intolerance of 
 the times, and his own religious scruples, 
 compelled him to change for the medical 
 profession. He was accordingly admitted 
 to his doctor's degree in 1760, having ac- 
 companied the Prince of Orange to Oxford, 
 as physician to his person. He afterwards 
 settled in London, became a Fellow of the 
 College, and obtained a large share of city 
 practice. He died in 1698. His works 
 have had considerable reputation, and 
 evince some acuteness of observation, and 
 activity of practice. They abound^ howe- 
 ver, with the errors of the humoral patholo- 
 gy, which then prevailed ; and sanction a 
 method of treatment in acute diseases, 
 which his more able contemporary, Syden- 
 ham, discountenanced, and which subse- 
 quent experience has generally discarded. 
 His first publication was an attempt to ar- 
 range the varieties of consumption, but not 
 •very successfully. His " Pyretologia" came 
 out in two volumes, the first in 1691, the 
 other at an interval of three years ; in this 
 work especially the stimulant treatment of 
 fevers is carried to an unusual extent, and a 
 more general use of cinchona recommended. 
 
 MO'RUM. The mulberry. See Morus 
 nigra. 
 
 MO'RUS. The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linnsean system. Class, Mo- 
 noecia. Order, Tetrandria. The mul- 
 berry-tree. 
 
 Mo'rps ni'gra. The systematic name 
 of the mulberry-tree. Foliis cordatis scabris, 
 of Linneeus. Mulberries abound with a 
 deep violet-coloured juice, which, in its ge- 
 neral qualities, agrees with that of the fruits 
 called acido-dulces, allaying thirst, partly by 
 refrigerating, and partly by exciting an ex- 
 cretion of muscus from the mouth and 
 fauces, a similar effect is also produced in 
 the stomach, where, by correcting putres- 
 cency, a powerful cause of thirst is remo- 
 ved. The London College directs a syru- 
 pus mori, which is an agreeable vehicle for 
 various medicines. The bai'k of the root 
 of this tree is said, by Andree, to be useful 
 in cases of taenia. 
 
 Moscha'ta jyux. See Myristica moschata. 
 
 MO'SCHUS. (Mosdi, Arab.) Musk. An 
 unctuous substance, contained in excretory 
 follicles about the navel of the male animal, 
 called Mosckus moschtferus, by Linnaeus, (a 
 ruminating quadruped, resembling the an- 
 telope,) the strong and permanent smell 
 ef which is peculiar to it. It is contained 
 in a bag placed near the umbilical region. 
 The best musk is brought from Ton- 
 quin, in China ; an inferior sort from 
 Agria and Bengal, and a still worse from 
 Russia- 
 It is slightly unctuous, of a black colour, 
 having a strong durable smell and a bitter 
 
 taste. It yields part of its active matter 
 to water, by infusion ; by distillation the 
 water is impregnated with its flavour ; alco- 
 hol dissolves it, its impurities excepted. 
 Chewed, and rubbed vrith a knife on paper, 
 it looks bright, yellowish, smooth, and free 
 from grittiness. Laid on a red-hot iron, it 
 catches flame and burns almost entirely 
 away, leaidng only an exceedingly small 
 quantity of light greyish ashes. If any 
 earthy substances have been mixed with 
 the musk the impurities will discover them. 
 The medicinal and chemical properties of 
 musk and castor are very similar : the vir- 
 tues of the former are generally believed to 
 be more powerful, and hence musk is pre- 
 ferred in cases of imminent danger. It is 
 prescribed as a powerful antispasmodic, in 
 doses of three grains or upwards, even to 
 half a drachm, in the greater number of 
 spasmodic diseases, especially in hysteria 
 and singultus, and also in diseases of debi- 
 lity. In typhus, it is employed to remove 
 subsultus tendinum, and other symptoms of 
 a spasmodic nature. In cholera it frequent- 
 ly stops vomiting ; and, combined with am- 
 monia, it is given to arrest the progress of 
 gangrene. It is best given in the form of bo- 
 lus. To children it is given in the form of 
 enema, and is an efficacious remedy in the 
 convulsions arising from dentition. It is 
 also given in hydrophobia, and in some 
 forms of mania, 
 
 Mo'scHus moschi'ferus. The systema- 
 tic name of the musk animal. See Moschus, 
 
 Mosaui'TA. (From mosquiia, a gnat, 
 Span.) An itching eruption of the skin, pro- 
 duced in hot climates by the bite of gnats. 
 
 Mosy'llum. (Mos-vwov.) The best cin- 
 namon. 
 
 Mother of thyme. See Thymus serpyllwn. 
 
 Motherwort. See Leonurus cardiaca. 
 
 Motion, muscular. See Muscular motion. 
 
 Motion, peristaltic. See Peristaltic motion. 
 
 MOTO'RES OCULO'RUM. {Nervi 
 Motores ; so called from their office.) The 
 third pair of nerves of the brain. They arise 
 from the crura cerebri, and are distributed 
 on the muscles of the bulb of the eye. 
 
 Moto'rii oculo'rum. See Motores ocu- 
 lar urn. 
 
 Mould. See Fontanella. 
 
 Mountain parsley, black. See .A Ihamanta 
 oreoselinum. 
 
 Mouse-ear. See Hieracium pilosella. 
 
 MOUTH. Os. The cavity of the mouth 
 is well known. The parts which con- 
 stitute it are the common integuments, the 
 lips, the muscles of the upper and under 
 jaw, the palate, two alveolar arches, the 
 gums, the tongue, the cheeks, and salival 
 glands. The bones of the mouth are the 
 two superior maxillary, two palatine, the 
 lower jaw, and thirty-two teeth. The 
 arteries of the external parts of the mouth 
 are branches of the infra-orbital, inferior 
 alveolar, and facial arteries. The veins 
 
574 
 
 MLFC 
 
 MUM 
 
 empty themselves into the external jugu- 
 lars. The nerves are branches from the fifth 
 and seventh pEiir. The use of the mouth is 
 for mastication, speech, respiration, deglu- 
 tition, suction, and taste. 
 
 Mo'xA Japo'nica. (Japonese.) See Ar- 
 temisia Chinensis. 
 
 MUCILAGE. Mucilago. A solution 
 of gum. See Gum. 
 
 MUCILAGINOUS EXTRACTS. Ex- 
 tracts that readily dissolve in water, scarce" 
 ly at all in spirits of wine, and undergo 
 spirituous fermentation. 
 
 Mucila'go aca'ci^. MucUage of aca- 
 cia. Mucilago gummi arabici. " Take of 
 acacia gum, powdered, four ounces ; boil- 
 ing water, half a pint. Rub the gum with 
 the vrater, gradually added, until it in- 
 corporates into a mucilage." A demulcent 
 preparation, more frequently used to com- 
 bine medicines, than in any other form. 
 
 Mucila'go a'myli. Starch mucilage, 
 •' take of starch, three drachms; water, a 
 pint. Rub the starch, gradually adding 
 the water to it ; then boil until it incorpo- 
 rates into a mucilage." This preparation 
 is mostly exhibited with opium, in the form 
 of clyster in diarrheas and dysenteries, 
 whei-e the tenesmus arise from an abrasion 
 of the mucus of the rectum. 
 
 MrciLA'GO ara'bici gu'mmi. See Mu- 
 cilago acacice. 
 
 Mucila'go se'miwis cydo'sii. See De- 
 coctum cydonicE. 
 
 Mtjcila'gg te.agaca'nth^. Mucilage 
 of tragacanth, joined witli syrup of mul- 
 berries, forms a pleasant demulcent, and 
 may be exliibited to children, who are fond 
 of it. This mucilage is omitted in the last 
 London Pharmacopoeia, as possessing no su- 
 periority over the mucilage of acacia. 
 
 Mucoca RNEtrs. In M. A. Severinus, it 
 is an epithet for a tumoui', and an abscess, 
 which is partly fleshy and partly mucous. 
 
 MUCOUS GLANDS. Glandula mu- 
 coscB. ?fIuciparous glands. Glands that 
 secrete mucus, such as the glands of the 
 Schneiderian membraiie of the nose, the 
 glands of the fauces, oesophagus, stomach, 
 intestines, bladder, urethra, &;c. 
 
 JMUCUS, ANIMAL. Animal mucus 
 differs from that obtained from the vegeta- 
 ble kingdom, in not being soluble in water, 
 swimming on its surface, nor capable of 
 mixing oil with water, and being soluble 
 in mineral acids, which vegetable mucus 
 is not. The use of this substance is to lu- 
 bricate and defend the parts upon which it 
 is seci'eted, as the nose, oesophagus, sto- 
 mach, intestines, urethra, vagina, &c. Sir 
 Everard Home, in his dissertation on the 
 properties of pus, informs us of a curious 
 and apparently decisive mode of distin- 
 guishing between pus and animal mucus. 
 The property, he observes, which charac- 
 terizes pus, and distinguishes it from most 
 other substances, is. its being composed 
 
 of globules, Avhich are visible when viewed 
 through a microscope ; whereas, animal 
 mucus, and aU chemical combinations of 
 animal substances, appear in tlie micro- 
 scope to be made up of flakes. This pro- 
 perty was first noticed by the late Mr. J. 
 Hunter. 
 
 MUCUS, VEGETABLE. See Gum. 
 
 Mugwort. See Artemisia vulgaris. 
 
 Mtj'l^. Pustules contracted either by 
 heat or cold. 
 
 Mulberry. See Morus. 
 
 Mullein, See Verbascum. 
 
 Mtj'lsttm. Mulsa. Hydromel. Honey- 
 water ; though sometimes it signifies wine 
 sweetened with honey. 
 
 MULTITIDUS SPI'N^. (From multusy 
 many, and Jindo, to divide.) Transverso- 
 spinalis lumborum. Musculxis sacer. Semi- 
 spinalis internus, sive transverso-spinalis 
 dorsi. Semi-spinalis, sive transversa spinalis 
 colli, pars interna, of Winslow. Transver- 
 salis lumborum vulgo sacer. Traiisversalis 
 dorsi. Transversalis colli, of Douglas. Lum- 
 bo dorsi spinal, of Dumas. The generality 
 of anatomical writers have unnecessarily 
 multiplied the muscles of the spine, and 
 hence their descriptions of these parts are 
 confused, and difficult to be understood. 
 Under the name of muUi/idus spina, Albi- 
 nus has, therefore, very properly included 
 those portions of muscular flesh, intermixed 
 with tendinous fibres, which lie close to 
 the posterior part of the spine, and which 
 Douglas and Winslow have described as 
 three distinct muscles, under the names of 
 iransversales, or transverso-spinales, of the 
 loins, back, and neck. The multifidus 
 spinas arises tendinous and fleshy from the 
 upper convex surface of the os sacrum, 
 from the posterior adjoining part of the 
 ilium, from the oblique and transverse pro- 
 cesses of all the lumbar vertebrae, from the 
 transverse processes of all the dorsal verte- 
 bras, and from those of the cervical verte- 
 brae, excepting the three first. From all 
 these origins the fibres of the muscles run in 
 an oblique direction, and ai^e inserted, by 
 distinct tendons, into the spinous processes 
 of all the vertebrae of the loins and back, 
 and likewise into those of the six inferior 
 vertebra of the neck. Y>'^hen this muscle 
 acts singly, it extends the back obliquely, 
 or moves it to one side ; when both mus- 
 cles act, they extend the vertebrae back- 
 wards. 
 
 Multifo'rme OS. See Ethmoid bone. 
 
 Mu'ltipes. (From multus, many, and 
 2')es, a foot. 1. The wood-louse. 2. The 
 polypus. 3. Any animal having more than 
 four feet. 
 
 Mumps. See Cynanche. 
 
 Mundicati'va. (From mundo, to 
 cleanse.) Mundificantia. Medicines which 
 purify and clean away foulness. 
 
 MtriTDiFiCA'NTiA, See Mundicativa. 
 
 Mtt'ngos. See Ovhinrrkisa rnvngos. 
 
MUR 
 
 MllJK 
 
 il5 
 
 Mcra'lis. (From mums, a wall ; so 
 called because it grows upon walls,) Pelli- 
 tory. See Parielaria. 
 
 Mura'ria. (From murus, a wall ; be- 
 cause it grows about walls.) A species of 
 maiden hair, 
 
 MU'RIAS. A muriate, or salt, formed 
 by the union of the muriatic acid with cer- 
 tain bases, as muriate of ammonia, &c. 
 
 MU'RIAS AMMO'NI^. See Sal am- 
 moniac. 
 
 Mu'rias antimo'nii. Butter of anti- 
 mony. Formerly used as a caustic. 
 Mu'rias bary'tjE. See Barytes. 
 Mp'rias calcis. See Calx. 
 MU'RIAS FE'RRI. Ferrum salitum. 
 Oleum, marlis per deliquium. This prepa- 
 ration of iron is styptic and tonic, and may 
 be given in chlorosis, intermittents, rachi- 
 tis, &c. 
 
 Mu'rias fe'rri ammoniaca'lis. See 
 Ferrum ammoniatum. 
 
 Mu'rias hydra'rgyri. There are two 
 muriates of mercury. See Hydrargyri sub- 
 murias, and Hydrargyri oxymurias. 
 Mu'rias hydra'rgyri ammoniaca'lis. 
 See Hydrargyrum prcecipitatum album. 
 
 Mu'rias hydra'rgyri oxygena'tus. 
 See Hydrargyri oxymurias. 
 
 MU'RIAS HYPEROXYGENA'TUS 
 FOTA'SBM. The oxygenated muriate of 
 potash has lately been extolled in the cure of 
 the venereal disease. It is exhibited in doses 
 of from fifteen to forty grains in the course 
 of a day. It increases the action of the 
 heart and arteries, is supposed to oxygenate 
 the blood, and prove of great service in 
 scorbutus, asthenia, and cachectic diseases. 
 MU'RIAS POTA'SSiE. Alkali vegeta- 
 bile salitum, Sal digestivus. Sal febrifu- 
 gus Sylvii. This salt is exhibited with the 
 same intention as the muriate of soda, and 
 was formerly in high estimation in the cure 
 of intermittents, &c. 
 
 Mu'rias so'djE. See Sodce murias. 
 Mu'rias sti'bii. See Murias antimonii. 
 MURIATIC ACID GAS. The basis of 
 this gas is still unknown. The presence 
 of oxygen has not been demonstrated in 
 it, and it is only by analogy that we may 
 venture to suppose it instrumental in this 
 acid gas. 
 
 Properties. — It has a very pungent and 
 suffocating odour, which excites coughing. 
 It is readily absorbed by water, by ardent 
 spirit, ether, fat, and essential oils, melted 
 wax, phosphorus, and many other bodies. 
 It is a true acid. It suffocates animals, and 
 is so very caustic as to excoriate the skin. 
 It extinguishes a lighted taper, the flame of 
 which previously becomes green, or rather 
 light blue at the upper part of its disk. 
 Light has no effect upon it. Caloric 
 rarifies it. It is heavier than common air. 
 The specific gravity of the former is to that 
 of the latter as 1.284 to 1.000. When 
 brought into contact with atmospheric air, 
 
 or oxygen gas, it fornas a white cloud, from 
 condensing the vapour in them. Ice is 
 melted by it as speedily as if thrown into 
 the fire. It unites to alkaline and terrene 
 substances, and forms with them new com- 
 pounds : but it has no action on siliceous 
 earths. If ammoniacal gas be mixed with 
 it, both gasses lose their gaseous form in a 
 moment, and are transformed to a concrete 
 salt. Carbonic acid gas, nitrogen gas, gase- 
 ous oxide of nitrogen, sulphuretted hydro- 
 gen gas, and carbu retted hydrogen gas have 
 no action upon it. It has never been found 
 in a disengaged state in nature. When elec- 
 tric explosions arc made to pass through 
 it, its bulk is diminished and hydrogen gas 
 is evolved. These changes are owing to a 
 quantity of water contained in the gas, and 
 cease when it is deprived of moisture, as 
 has been proved by Dr. Henry. 
 
 Method of obtaining Muriatic Acid Gas. 
 1. By decomposing muriate of soda, by 
 means of sulphuric acid. For this purpose, 
 put into a tubulated retort two parts of very 
 dry muriate of soda, and pour on it gradu- 
 ally one part of concentrated sulphuric acid. 
 A violent action takes place, and muriatic 
 acid gas becomes liberated, which must be 
 collected over mercury in the usual manner. 
 The sulphuric acid has a greater afiinity for 
 the soda than the muriatic acid has, it there- 
 fore unites to it and forms sulphate of soda. 
 The muriatic acid being liberated, takes the 
 gaseous form, and appears as muriatic acid 
 gas, and as the decomposition takes place 
 very rapidly, it is not necessary to apply 
 heat, until the disengagement of the gas 
 begins to slacken, after which the further 
 extrication may be assisted by the heat of 
 a lamp. 
 
 2. Muriatic acid gas may likewise be ob- 
 tained by expelling it from its combination 
 with water. 
 
 For this purpose put concentrated mu- 
 riatic acid into a retort, immerse the beak 
 of it under a receiver placed in a mercurial 
 pneumatic trough, and filled with that me- 
 tal. On exposing the acid to a gentle heat, 
 muriatic acid gas will be obtained. If the 
 process be very carefully managed, nothing 
 but water remains in the retort. 
 
 3. Muriatic acid gas is likewise produced 
 by putting any quantity of liquid muriatic 
 acid into a long glass tube, and adding to it 
 about one-third or one-fourth by measure of 
 concentrated sulphuric acid. A violent 
 effervescence takes place, and the whole 
 tube becomes filled with dense white va- 
 pours, which are muriatic acid gas, conden- 
 sed again by means of the moisture of the 
 atmosphere. The sulphuric acid, added to 
 the muriatic acid, deprives the latter of part 
 of its water, a combination and penetration 
 of the two liquids take place, and caloric is 
 evolved, contributing to render the gas ae- 
 riform, which is thus forced to escape. 
 
 This experiment proves that the affinUj: 
 
a7t> 
 
 MLFR 
 
 MU& 
 
 of sulphuric acid for water, is greater than 
 that of muriatic acid. 
 
 Water impregnated with this gas forms 
 Muriatic Acid. 
 
 Properties.— Liquid muriatic acid, or wa- 
 ter impregnated with muriatic acid gas, is a 
 colourless, very odorous, and pungent fluid. 
 It emits copious white fumes in contact 
 with moist atmospheric air ; these fumes are 
 muriatic acid gas that escapes from it, and 
 condenses again by combining with the hu- 
 midity of the air. If a wide-mouthed bot- 
 tle, containing strong muriatic acid, be 
 opened, and the hand brought near its ori- 
 fice, a sensible warmth is perceived, which 
 arises from the combination of the acid gas 
 with the water of the atmosphere. Liquid 
 muriatic acid is unalterable by any known 
 combustible body. It disengages the car- 
 bonic, phosphoric, and sulphurous acids 
 from all their combinations, but it is gene- 
 rally expelled by the action of the sulphu- 
 3?ic acid. 
 
 Method of obtaining Muriatic Acid. — Mu- 
 riatic acid is best obtained by decomposing 
 muriate of soda, or common salt, by means 
 of sulphuric acid, in the following manner : 
 
 Put into a tubulated retort (lodged in a 
 sand-heat, or supported over a lamp, and 
 connected with Pepy's distillatory vessel, or 
 Woulf's bottles, every one containing a 
 small quantity of distilled water,) three 
 parts of muriate of soda, and pour on it one 
 of sulphuric acid very gradually, or rather 
 let it be suffered to drop into the retort, by 
 means of a funnel fastened to its tubulure, 
 and whose inner opening may at pleasure be 
 closed, wholly, or in part, by means of a 
 ground-glass rod. Muriatic acid gas will 
 be plentifully disengaged, which passes 
 through the neck of the retort, and becomes 
 absorbed by the water, which is heated 
 thereby. When the water in the first bottle 
 is fully saturated, it absorbs no more, and 
 becomes cold, but the gas continues to pass 
 into the next bottles, and heats the water 
 they contain. The water thus impregnated 
 with muriatic acid gas, is muriatic acid. 
 
 Remark. — If sulphuric acid, diluted with 
 an equal quantity, by weight, of water, be 
 made use of in this process, the apparatus 
 of Pepys or Woulf may be dispensed with, 
 and a common receiver may be used with 
 safety. 
 
 The salts formed by the combination of 
 muriatic acid with different bases, are call- 
 ed MURIATES. 
 
 This acid possesses active tonic powers. 
 In typhus, or nervous fevers, although em- 
 ployed on the Continent with success, it 
 has not proved so beneficial in this country ; 
 and when freely used, it is apt to determine 
 to the bowels. Externally, the muriatic 
 acid has been applied in the form of a bath, 
 to the feet, in gout. In a late publication, 
 there are accounts of its successful applica- 
 tion as a lithonti-iptic. 
 
 Muriatic acid oxygenated. See Oxyxfiv." 
 riatic acid- 
 
 MURRAY, JoHsr Andrew, was born, 
 at Stockholm, of a Scotch family, in l740. 
 At 16 he was sent to Upsal, and had the be- 
 nefit of the instructions of LinnsBUS, for 
 whom he ever after entertained the highest 
 esteem. In 1759 he took a journey through 
 the southern provinces of Sweden, and 
 thence to Copenhagen ; and in the following 
 year he went to Gottingen, where his bro- 
 ther was professor of philosophy. In 1763 
 he took his degree of doctor in medicine, 
 and by a special licence from the Hanove- 
 rian government, gave lectures in botany : 
 and in the following spring he was appoint- 
 ed extraordinary professor of medicine ia 
 that university. From this period his repu- 
 tation rapidly extended ; he was elected a 
 member in the course of a few years of most 
 of the learned societies in Europe. In 1769 
 he succeeded to the actual professorship of 
 medicine, and was made doctor of the bo- 
 tanic garden. He was still farther honoured 
 by receiving the title of the Order of Vasa 
 from the king of Sweden in 1780: and 
 two years afterwards by being raised to the 
 rank of privy counsellor by his Britannic 
 Majesty. In 1791 he was attacked with a 
 spurious peripneumony, which shortly ter- 
 minated his existence. He was a man of 
 sound judgment, great activity, and exten- 
 sive information. He composed a great 
 number of tracts on various subjects in bo- 
 tany, natural history, medicine, pharmacy, 
 and medical literature. His principal work, 
 which occupied a large portion of his time 
 and attention, was on the Materia Medica, 
 under the title of " Apparatus Medicami- 
 num," in six octavo volumes : indeed he 
 was employed in correcting the last for the 
 press the day before his death. In the 
 Transactions of the Royal Society of Got- 
 tingen there are many valuable papers by 
 him, chiefly botanical ; and his descriptions 
 are deemed models of elegance and accn- 
 racy. 
 
 MusADi. Sal ammoniac. 
 
 Mu'SA FARAD isi'ac. Mustt. Palmtt 
 humilis. Ficus Indica. Bala. Plalanus, 
 The plantain-tree. It grows spontaneously 
 in many parts of India, but has been imme- 
 morially cultivated by the Indians in every 
 part of the continent of. South America. It 
 is an herbaceous tree, growing to the height 
 of fifteen or twenty feet. The fruit are 
 nearly of the size and shape of ordinary 
 cucumbers, and, when ripe, of a pale yellow 
 colour, of a mealy substance, a little clam- 
 my, with a sweetish taste, and will dissolve 
 in the mouth without chewing. The whole 
 spike of fruit often weighs forty or fifty 
 pounds. When they are brought to table 
 by way of dessert, they are either raw, fried, 
 or roasted ; but, if intended for bread, they 
 are cut before they are ripe, and are then 
 either roasted or boiled. The trees being 
 
MUS 
 
 MUS 
 
 iail and slender, the Indians cut them dowa 
 to get at the fruit ; and in doing this they 
 suffer no loss, for the stems are only one 
 year's growth, and wovdd die if not cut ; 
 but the roots continue, and new stems soon 
 spring up, which in a year produce ripe 
 fruit also. From the ripe plantains they 
 make a liquor called niistaw. When they 
 make this, they roast the fruit in their 
 husks, and, after totally beating them to a 
 mash, they pour water upon them, and, as 
 the liquor is wanted, it is drawn off. 13 ut 
 the nature of this fruit is such, that they will 
 not keep long without running into a state 
 of putrefaction ; and therefore, in order to 
 reap the advantage of them at all times, 
 they make cakes of the pulp, and dry them 
 over a slow fire, and, as they stand in need 
 of mistaw, they mash the cakes in water, 
 and they answer all the purposes of fresh 
 fruit. These cakes are exceedingly conve- 
 nient to make this liquor in their journeys, 
 and they never fail to carry them for that 
 purpose. The leaves of the tree being 
 large and spacious, serve the Indians for 
 table-cloths and napkins. 
 
 Md'sa sapie'ntum. The systematic 
 name of the banana-tree. See Banana. 
 
 Musci'pcLA. (From mus, a mouse, and 
 capio, to take, being originally applied to a 
 mouse trap ; afterwards to a plant, so called 
 from its viscidity, by which flies are caught, 
 as with bird-lime.) A species of lychnis. 
 
 MUSCLE. Musculus. The parts that 
 are usually included under this name con- 
 sist of distinct portions of flesh, susceptible 
 of contraction and relcixation ; the motions 
 of which, in a natural and healthy state, 
 are subject to the will, and for this reason 
 they are called voluntary muscles. Besides 
 these, there are other parts of the body that 
 owe their power of contraction to their mus- 
 cular fibres : thus the heart is a muscular 
 texture, forming what is called a hollow 
 muscle ; and the urinary bladder, stomach, 
 intestines, &;c. are enabled to act upon 
 their contents, merely because they are 
 provided with muscular fibres; these are 
 called involuntary muscles, because their 
 motions are not dependent on the will. The 
 muscles of respiration being in some mea- 
 sure influenced by the will, are said to have 
 a mixed motion. The names by which the 
 voluntary muscles are distinguished are 
 founded on their size, figure, situation, use, 
 or the arrangement of their fibres, or their 
 origin and insertion ; but, besides these par- 
 ticular distinctions, there are certain ge- 
 neral ones that require to be noticed. Thus, 
 if the fibres of a muscle are placed parallel 
 to each other, in a straight direction, they 
 form what anatomists term a rectilinear 
 muscle; if the fibres cross and intersect 
 each other, they constitute a compound 
 muscle ; when the fibres are disposed in the 
 manner of rays, a radiated muscle ; when 
 they are placed obliquely with respect to 
 the tendon, like the plume of a pen, a pen' 
 
 niform muscle. Muscles that act in oppO" 
 sition to each other are called antagonists ; 
 thus every extensor has a flexor for its an- 
 tagonist, and vice versd. Muscles that con- 
 cur in the same action are termed congene- 
 res. The muscles being attached to the 
 bones, the latter may be considered as le- 
 vers, that are moved in different directions 
 by the contraction of those organs. That 
 end of the muscle which adheres to the most 
 fixed part is usually called the origin ; and 
 that which adheres to the more moveable 
 part the insertion of the muscle. In almost 
 every muscle two kinds of fibres are distin- 
 guished ; the one soft, of a red colour, sen- 
 sible, and irritable, c'sAleA. fleshy fibres, see 
 Muscular Fibre ; the other of a firmer tex- 
 ture, of a white glistening colour, insensible, 
 without irritability or the power of con- 
 tracting, and named tendinous fibres. They 
 are occasionally intermixed, but the fleshy 
 fibres generally prevail in the belly, or mid- 
 dle part of the muscle, and the tendinous 
 ones in the extremities. If these tendinous 
 fibres are formed into a round slender cordj 
 they form what is called the tendon of the 
 muscle ; on the other hand, if they are 
 spread into a broad flat surface, it is term- 
 ed an aponeurosis. 
 
 Each muscle is surrounded by a very thin 
 and delicate covering of cellular membrane, 
 which encloses it, as it were, like a sheath^ 
 and, dipping down into its substance, sur- 
 rounds the most minute fibres we are able 
 to trace, connecting them to each other, lu- 
 bricating them by means of the fat which 
 its cells contain in more or less quantity in 
 different subjects, and serving as a support 
 to the blood-vessels, lymphatics, and nerves 
 which are so plentifully distributed through 
 the muscles. This cellular membrane, 
 which in no respect differs from what is 
 found investing and connecting the other 
 parts of the body, has been sometimes mis- 
 taken for a membrane, pecidiar to the mus- 
 cles ; and hence we often find writers giv- 
 ing it the name of membrana propria mus- 
 culosa. The muscles owe the red colour 
 which so particularly distinguishes their 
 belly part, to an infinite number of arteries, 
 which are every where dispersed through 
 the whole of their reticular substance ; for 
 their fibres, after having been macerated 
 in water, are (like all other parts of the 
 body divested of their blood) found to be of 
 a white colour. These arteries usually 
 enter the ' muscles by several considerable 
 branches, and ramify so minutely through 
 their substance, that we are unable, even 
 with the best microscopes, to trace their 
 ultimate branches. Ruysch fancied that 
 the muscular fibre was hollow, and a pro- 
 duction of a capillary artery ; but this was 
 merely conjectural. The veins, for the 
 most part, accompany the arteries, but are 
 found to be larger and more numerous, 
 The lymphatics, likewise, are niunerous, as 
 might be expected from the great proper" 
 73 
 
578 
 
 MUS 
 
 MUfe 
 
 tion of reticular substance, which is every 
 where found investing the muscular fibres. 
 The nerves are distributed in such abun- 
 dance to every muscle, that the muscles of 
 the thumb alone are supplied with a great- 
 er proportion of nerv^ous influence than the 
 largest viscera, as the liver for instance. 
 They enter the generality of muscles by 
 several trunks, the branches of which, like 
 those of the blood-vessels, are so minutely 
 dispersed through the cellular substance, 
 that their number and minuteness soon 
 elude the eye, and the knife of the anato- 
 mist. This has given rise to a conjecture, 
 as groundless as all the other conjectures 
 on this subject, that the muscular fibre is 
 ultimately nervous, 
 
 A table of the Muscles. 
 
 The generality of anatomical writers 
 have arranged muscles according to their 
 several uses ; but this method is evidently 
 defective, as the same muscle may very 
 often have different and opposite uses. The 
 method here adopted is that more usually 
 followed at present ; they are enumerated 
 in the order in which they are situated, 
 beginning with tliose that are placed near- 
 est the integuments, and proceeding from 
 these to the muscles that are more deeply 
 seated. 
 
 [The reader will be pleased to observe, 
 that all the muscles are in pairs, except 
 those marked thus *.] 
 Muscles of the integuments of the cra- 
 nium : 
 
 Oecipito frontalis,^ Corrugator super- 
 cilii. 
 
 Muscles of the eye-lids : 
 
 Orbicularis palpebrarum. Levator palpe- 
 bral superioris. 
 
 Muscles of the eye-ball : 
 
 Rectus superior. Rectus inferior. Rec- 
 tus internus. Rectus externus. Obliquus 
 superior. Obliquus inferior. 
 
 Muscles of the nose and mouth : 
 
 Levator palptbrm superioris alceque nasi. 
 Levator labii superioris proprius. Levator 
 anguli oris. Zygomaticus major. Zygo- 
 maticus minor. Buccinator. Depressor 
 anguli oris. Depressor labii inferioris. 
 Orbicularis oris.* Depressor labii superi- 
 oris almque nasi. Constrictor nasi. Leva- 
 tor menti vel labii inferioris. 
 
 Muscles of the external ear : 
 
 Superior auris. Anterior auris. Pos- 
 terior auris. Helicis major. Helicis mi- 
 nor. Tragicus. Antitragicus. Transver- 
 sus auris. 
 
 Muscles of the internal ear : 
 
 Laxator tympani. Membrana tympani. 
 Tensor tympani. Stapedius. 
 
 Muscles of the lower jaw : 
 
 Temporalis. Masseter. Pterygoideus. 
 externus. Pterygoideus internus. 
 Muscles about the anterior part of the neck : 
 
 Platysma myoides. Sterno-cleidomastei- 
 
 Muscles between the lower jaw and os 
 hyoides. 
 Digastricus. Mylo-hyoideus. Genio-hy- 
 oideus. Genio-glossus. Hyo-glossu^, Lin- 
 gualis. 
 
 Muscles situated between the os hyoides 
 and trunk ; 
 Sterno-hyoideus. Crico-kyoideus. Sterno- 
 thyroideus. Thyro-hyoideus. Crico-lhyroi- 
 deus. 
 
 Muscles between the lower jaw and os 
 hyoides laterally. 
 Stylo-glossus. Stylo-hyoideus. Stylo- 
 pharyngeus. Circurriflexus. Levator pa~ 
 lati mollis. 
 Muscles about the entry of the fauces : 
 Constrictor isthmi faucium. Palatopha- 
 ryngeus. Asygos uvuIce.* 
 Muscles situated on the posterior part of 
 the pharynx : 
 Constrictor pharyngis superior. Con- 
 strictor pharyngis m edius. Constrict or pha- 
 ryngis inferior. 
 
 Muscles situated about the glottis : 
 Crico-arytxnoideus posticus. Crica ary- 
 tcBuoideics lateralis. Thyro-arytanoideus. 
 Arytcenoideus obliquus.* A rytcenoideus 
 iransversus.* Thyro-epiglottideus. Ary- 
 tceno-epiglottideus. 
 
 Muscles situated about the anterior part of 
 the abdomen : 
 Obliquus descendens externus. Obliquus 
 ascendens internus. Transversalis abdomi- 
 nis. Rectus abdominis. Pyramidalis. 
 Muscles about the male oi'^ans of genera- 
 tion: 
 Darlos.* Cremaster. Erector penis. Ac- 
 celerator urincB. Transversus perinei. 
 Muscles of the anus : 
 Sphincter ard.* Levator ani.* 
 Muscles of the female organs of genera- 
 tion: 
 Erector clitoridis. Sphinctor vaginm,*- 
 
 Muscles situated within the pelvis : 
 Obturator internus. Coccygeus. 
 Muscles situated within the cavity of tlie 
 abdomen : 
 Diaphragma.* Quadratus lumbormn. 
 Psoas parvus. Psoas magnus. Iliacus in- 
 ternus. 
 
 Muscles situated on the anterior part of the 
 thorax : 
 Pectoralis major. Subclavius. Pectora- 
 lis minor. Serratus major aniicus. 
 Muscles situated between the ribs, and 
 within the thorax : 
 Intercostales externi. Inlercostales inter- 
 ni. Triangularis. 
 
 Muscles situated on the anterior part of the 
 neck, close to the vertebrae : 
 Longus colli. Rectus internus capitis 
 major. Rectus capitis internus minor. Rec- 
 tus capitis lateralis. 
 
 Muscles situated on the posterior part of 
 the trunk : 
 Trapezius. Latissimus dorsi. Serratus 
 posticus inferior. Rhomboideus. Splenius. 
 
MUfe 
 
 MUS 
 
 579 
 
 Scrmius superior posticus. Spinalis dorsi. 
 Levalores cosiarum. Sacro-lumbalis. Lon- 
 gissimus dorsi. Complexus. Trachelo mas 
 toideus. Levator scapulte. Semi-spinalis 
 dorsi. Multijidus spince. Semi-spinalis 
 colli. Transversalis colli. Rectus capitis 
 posticus minor. Obliquus capitis superior. 
 Obliqwus capitis inferior. Scalenus. In- 
 ter sp inalis. Inter transversalis. 
 
 Muscles of the superior extremities : 
 
 Supra-spinatus. Infra spinatus. Teres 
 minor. Teres major. Deltoides. Corttco- 
 brachiales. Subscapularis. 
 
 Muscles situated on the os humeri : 
 
 Biceps flexor cubiti. Brachialis internus. 
 Biceps extensor cubiti. A nconeus. 
 Muscles situated on the fore-arm : 
 
 Supinator radii longiis. Extensor carpi 
 radialis longior. Extensor carpi rai^ialis 
 brevior. Extensor digit orum communis. Ex- 
 tensor minimi digiti. Extensor carpi ulna- 
 ris. Flexor carpi ulnaris. Palmaris lon- 
 gus. Flexor carpi radialis. Pronator radii 
 teres. Supinator radii brevis. Extensor ossis 
 metacarpi pollicis manus. Extensor primi 
 internodii. Extensor secundi internodii. 
 Indicator. Flexor digitorumsublimis. Flexor 
 digitorum profundus. Flexor longus pollicis. 
 Pronator radii quadratus. 
 
 Muscles situated chiefly on the hand : 
 
 Lumbricales. Flexor brevis pollicis ma- 
 nus. Opponens pollicis. A bductor pollicis 
 manus. Adductor pollicis manus. Abduc- 
 tor indicis manus. Palmaris brevis. Ab- 
 ductor minimi digiti manus. Adductor mi- 
 nimi digiti. Flexor parvus miriimi digiti. 
 Interossei interni. Interossei externi. 
 
 Muscles of the inferior extremities : 
 
 Pectinalis. Triceps adductor femoris. 
 Obturator extcrnus. Gluteus maximus. 
 Gluteus minimus. Gluteus medius. Pyri- 
 formis. Gemini. Quadratus femoris. 
 Muscles situated on the thigh : 
 
 Tensor vaginoR femoris. Sartorius. Rec- 
 tus femoris. Vastus externus. Vastus inter- 
 nus. Cruralis. Semi-tendinosus. Semi- 
 membranosus. Biceps flexor cruris. Pop- 
 liteus. 
 
 Muscles situated on the leg : 
 
 Gastrocnemius externus. Gastrocnemius 
 internus. Plantaris. Tibialis anticus. Ti- 
 bialis posticus. Peroneus longus. Peroneus 
 brevis. Extensor longus digitorum pedis. 
 Extensor proprius pollicis pedis. Flexor 
 longus digitorum pedis. Flexor longus pol- 
 licis pedis. 
 
 Muscles chiefly situated on the foot. 
 
 Extensor brevis digitorum pedis. Flexor 
 brevis digitorum pedis. Lumbricales pedis. 
 Flexor brevis pollicis pedis. Adductor polli- 
 ^ cis pedis. Adductor pollicis pedis. Abduc- 
 tor minimi digiti pedis. Flexor brevis 
 minimi digiti pedis. Transversales pedis. 
 Interossei pedis externi. Interossei pedis 
 
 l/ThtBTTvL 
 
 MUSCULAR FIBRE. The fibres that 
 compose the body of a muscle are d,is= 
 
 posed in fasciculi, or bundles, which are 
 easily distinguishable by the naked eye ; 
 but these fasciculi are divisible into still 
 smaller ones ; and these again are probably, 
 subdivisible ad infinitum. The most mi- 
 nute fibre we are able to trace, seems to 
 be somewhat plaited ; these plaits disap- 
 pearing when the fibre is put upon the 
 stretch, seems evidently to be the effect of 
 contraction, and have probably induced 
 some writers to assert, that the muscular 
 fibre is twisted or spiral. Various have 
 been the opinions concerning the structure 
 of these fibres ; they are all of them founded 
 only on conjecture, and therefore we shall 
 mention only the principal ones, and this 
 with a view rather to gratify the curiosity 
 of the reader, tlian to afford him infor- 
 mation. Borelli supposes them to be so 
 many hollow cylinders, filled with a spongy 
 medullary substance, which he compares to 
 the pith of elder, spongiosa ad instar sam-r 
 buci. These cylinders, he contends, are 
 intersected by circular fibres, which form 3. 
 chain of very minute bladders. This hy- 
 pothesis has since been adopted by a great 
 number of writers, with certain variations^ 
 Thus, for instance, Bellini supposes the 
 vesicles to be of a rhomboidal shape ; 
 whereas Bernouilli contends that they are 
 oval. Cowper went so far as to pursuade 
 himself that he had filled these cells witli 
 mercury ; a mistake, no doubt, which arose 
 from its insinuating itself into some of the 
 lymphatics. It is observable, howeverj 
 that Leeuwenhoeck says nothing of any 
 such vesicles. Here, as well as in many 
 other of her works, nature seems to have 
 drawn a boundary to our inquiries, beyond 
 which no human penetration will probably 
 ever extend. It is surely more commen- 
 dable, however, to acknowledge our igno- 
 rance, than to indulge ourselves in chi- 
 mseras. 
 
 MUSCULAR MOTION. Muscular mo= 
 tions are of three kinds ; namely, voluntary 
 involuntary, and mixed. The voluntary 
 motions of muscles are such as proceed 
 from an immediate exertion of the active 
 powers of the will : thus, the mind directs 
 the arm to be raised or depressed, the knee 
 to be bent, the tongue to move, &c. The 
 involuntary motions of muscles are those 
 which are performed by organs, seemingly 
 of their own accord, without any attention 
 of the mind, or consciousness of its active 
 power : as the contraction and dilatation of 
 the heart, arteries, veins, absorbents, sto- 
 mach, intestines, &c. The mixed motions 
 are those which are in part under the con- 
 trol of the will, but which ordinarily act 
 without our being conscious of their acting ; 
 as is perceived in the muscles of respiration, 
 the intercostals, the abdominal muscles, and 
 the diaphragm. 
 
 When a muscle acts, it becomes shorter 
 aud thicker ; both its origin and insertici} 
 
380 
 
 Mua 
 
 SIUS 
 
 ape drawn towards its middle. The sphiuc- 
 ter muscles are always in action: and so 
 likewise are antagonist muscles, even when 
 they seem at rest ^Vhen two antagonist 
 muscles move with equal force, the part 
 which they are designed to move remains 
 at rest ; but if one of the antagonist muscles 
 remains at rest, while the other acts, the 
 part is moved towards the centre of motion. 
 All the muscles of living animals are 
 constantly endeavouring to shorten them- 
 selves. 
 
 When a muscle is divided it contracts. If 
 a muscle be stretched to a certain extent, it 
 contracts, and endeavours to acquire its 
 former dimensions, as soon as the stretching 
 cause is removed ; this takes place in the 
 dead body : in muscles cut out of the body, 
 and also in parts not muscular, and is called 
 by the immortal Haller vis mortua, and by 
 some vis elastica. It is greater in living than 
 in dead bodies, and is called the tone of the 
 muscles. 
 
 When a muscle is wounded, or otherwise 
 irritated, it contracts independent of the 
 wiU : this power is called irritability^ and by 
 Haller vis insita ; it is a property peculiar 
 to, and inherent in, the muscles. The parts 
 of our body which possess this property are 
 called irritable, as the heart, arteries, mus- 
 cles, &c. to distinguish them from those 
 parts which have no muscular fibres. With 
 regard to the degree of this property pecu- 
 liar to various parts, the heart is the most 
 irritable, then the stomach and intestines ; 
 the diaphragm, the arteries, veins, absor- 
 bents, and at length the various muscles fol- 
 low ; but the degree of irritability depends 
 upon the age, sex, temperament, mode of 
 living, climate, state of health, idiosyncrasy, 
 and likewise upon the nature of the sti- 
 mulus. 
 
 When a muscle is stimiilated, either 
 through the medium of the will or any fo- 
 reign body, it contracts, and its contraction 
 is greater or less in proportion as the stimu- 
 lus applied is greater or less. The con- 
 traction of muscles is different according to 
 the purpose to be served by their con- 
 traction ; thus, the heart contracts with a 
 jerk ; the urinary bladder, slowly and uni- 
 formly ; pimcture a muscle, and its fibres 
 vibrate ; and the abdominal muscles act 
 slowly in expelling the contents of the rec- 
 tum. Relaxation generally succeeds the 
 contraction of muscles, and alternates with 
 it. 
 
 The use of this property is very conside- 
 rable; for upon it depends all muscular 
 motion, and the function of every viscus ex- 
 cept that of the nerves. 
 Muscular Power. See Irritability. 
 MU'SCULUS, (a diminutive of mus, a 
 mouse, from its resemblance to a flay'd 
 mouse.) See Muscle. 
 
 Mu'scTJLrs cDTA':^Eirs. See Platisma 
 TTiyoides, 
 
 Mu'scTTLPs fa'sci^ vaItm, See Tensoir 
 vagiruEfemoris. 
 
 Mu'scuLus patie'ntijE. See Levator 
 scapulm. 
 
 iVIu'scuLus stape'dius. See Stapedias- 
 
 Mu'scuLus superci'lii. See Corrugator 
 supercilii. 
 
 Mu'sctTLUS tu'e^ no'v^.. See Circwn- 
 flexus. 
 
 MU'SCUS. (From Ato?;(^oc, tender, so 
 called from its delicate and tender consis- 
 tence.) Moss, 
 
 Mr'sctjs arbo'reus. See Lichen pli- 
 catus. 
 
 Mu'scus cani'nus. See lAchen caninus, 
 
 Mu'scus clava'tus. See Lycopodium. 
 
 Mir'sctrs cRA'jfii huma'ni. See Lichen 
 saxatilis. 
 
 Mp'scus cuma'tilis. This cryptogamous 
 plant. Lichen apthosus, is said to act power- 
 fully on the intestines, though never used is 
 the practice of the present day. 
 
 Mxj'scTTS ere'ctus. Upright club moss. 
 The pharmacopoeial name of the Lycopo- 
 dium selago, of Linnaeus, which see, 
 
 Mu'scus isla'kdicus. See Lichen islan* 
 dicus. 
 
 Mu'scus mari'timus. See Corallina. 
 
 Mu'scus PULMONA'RIUS aUE'RCIKUS, 
 
 See Lichen Pulmonarius. 
 
 Mu'scus pyxida'tus. Cup-moss. See 
 Lichen pyxidatus. 
 
 Mu'scus sauAMo'susTERRE'STRis. See 
 Lycopodium, 
 
 MUSGRAVE, William, was born in 
 Somersetshire, 1657. He went to Oxford 
 with the intention of studying the law ; but 
 he afterwards adopted the medical profes- 
 sion, and became a Fellow of the Royal So- 
 ciety, of which body he was appointed se- 
 cretary in 1684. In this capacity he edi- 
 ted the Philosophical Transactions for some 
 time ; he likewise communicated several 
 papers on anatomical and physiological sub- 
 jects. In 1689 he took his doctor's degree, 
 and became a fellow of the College of Phy- 
 sicians. Not long after this he settled at 
 Exeter, where he practised his profession 
 with considerable success, for nearly thirty 
 years, and died in 1721. Beyond the circle 
 of his practice he made himself knovra prin- 
 cipally by his two treatises on gout, which 
 are valuable works, and were several times 
 reprinted. He was also a distinguished an- 
 tiquary, and author of several learned tracts 
 on the subject of his researches in this 
 way. 
 
 Mu'siA Pa'ttr^. a name for moxa. 
 
 Mushroom. See Agaricus. 
 
 Musk. See Moschus. 
 
 Musk-cranesbill, See Geranium moscha- 
 tum. .i 
 
 Musk-melon. See Cucumis melo. 
 
 Musk-seed. See Hibiscus abelmbschus. 
 
 MusauiTTO. A species of gnat in tlie 
 West Indies, which produce small tumours 
 on whatever part they settle, attended with 
 
MTC 
 
 MYL 
 
 581 
 
 so high a degree of itching and iniiamma- 
 tion, that the person cannot refrain from 
 scratching, by a frequent repetition of 
 which he not uncommonly occasions them 
 to ulcerate, particularly i( he is of a robust 
 and full habit. 
 Mustard, black. See Sinapis. 
 Mustard, hedge. See Erysimum, 
 Mustard, treacle. See Thlaspi. 
 Mustard, mithridate. See Thlaspi. 
 Mustard, yellow. See Sinapis, 
 MU'TITAS. (From mutus, dumb.) 
 Dumbness. A genus of disease in the 
 class locales, and order dyscinesice of CuUen, 
 which he defines an inability of articula- 
 tion. He distinguishes three species, viz. 
 
 1. Mutilas organica, when the tongue is 
 removed or injured. 
 
 2. Mutitas atonica, arising from an affec- 
 tion of the nerves of the organ. 
 
 3. Mutitas surdorum, depending upon 
 being born deaf, or becoming so in their 
 infantile years. 
 
 MUYS", Wyer-William, was born at 
 Steenwyk in 1682. His father being a 
 physician, he was led to follow the same 
 profession, and at 16 commenced his studies 
 atLeyden, whence he went to Utrecht, and 
 took his degree of doctor in 1701. He 
 settled at first in his native town, and after- 
 wards removed to Arnheim, where he 
 practised with reputation. In 1709 he 
 was elected to the mathematical chair at 
 Franeker, where he subsequently filled also 
 those of medicine, chemistry and botany. 
 The House of Orange afterwards retained 
 him as consulting physician, with a con- 
 siderable salary, which he received to the 
 end of his life in 1744. He had been five 
 times rector of the university of Franeker, 
 and was a member of the Royal Academy 
 of Sciences of Berlin. His Avritings were 
 partly medical, partly philosophical. Of 
 the former kind was a dissertation, highly 
 commending the -ase of sal-ammoniac in 
 intermittents : also a very elaborate inves- 
 tigation of the structure of muscles, com- 
 prehending an account of all that had been 
 previously discovered on the subject. 
 
 Mu'zA. See Musa. 
 
 Myaca'ntha. (From jj.uc, a mouse, and 
 etKttvQtt, a thorn, so calledbecause its prickly 
 leaves are used to cover whatever is intend- 
 ed to be preserved from mice.) See Ruscus. 
 
 Mya'gro. See Myagrum. 
 
 Mya'grum. (From fxuict, a fly, and 
 ccyptuui, to seize, because flies are caught 
 by its viscidity.) A species of wild mustard 
 
 My'ce. (From fAuce, to wink, shut up, 
 or obstruct.) 1. It is a winking, closing, 
 or obstruction. It is applied to the eyes, 
 to ulcei's, and to the viscera, especially the 
 spleen, where it imports obstructions. 2. 
 In surgery, it is a fungus, such as arises in 
 ulcers and wounds. 3. Some writers speak 
 of a yellow vitriol, which is called Myce. 
 
 Mychthi'smos. (From//w^», to mutter, 
 
 or groan.) In Hippocrates, it is a sort of 
 sighing, or groaning during respiration, 
 whilst the air is forced out of the lungs. 
 
 Mycojjo'ides. (From (Moitwj a noise, and 
 tiS'oc, a likeness.) Applied to an ulcer full 
 of mucus, and which upon pressure emits 
 a wheezing sound. 
 
 My'cter. The nose. 
 
 Mycte'res. MvaThpii. The nostrils. 
 
 Myde'sis. (From (/.vSaoi, to abound 
 with moisture.) It imports, in general, a 
 corruption of any part from a redundant 
 moisture. But Galen applies it particu^ 
 larly to the eye-lids. 
 
 My'don. (From yt-vSttod, to grow putrid.) 
 Fungus or putrid flesh in a fistulous ulcer. 
 
 MYpRI'ASIS. (From^t/<r<»(B, to abound 
 in moisture; so named because it was 
 thought tooriginate inredundantmoisture.) 
 A disease of the iris. Too great a dilatation 
 of the pupil of the eye, with or without a 
 defect of vision. It is known by the pupil 
 always appearing of the same latitude or 
 size in the light. The species of mydriasis 
 are, 1. Mydriasis amaurotica, which, for 
 the most part, but not always, accompanies 
 an amaurosis. 2. Mydriasis hydrocephalica^ 
 which owes its origin to an hydrocephalus 
 internus, or dropsy of the ventricles of the 
 cerebrum. It is not uncommon amongst 
 children, and is the most certain diagnostic 
 of the disease. 3. Mydriasis verminosa, or 
 a dilatation of the pupil from saburra and 
 worms in the stomach or small intestines. 
 4. Mydriasis a synechia, or a dilatation of 
 the pupil, with a concretion of the uvea vrith 
 the capsula of the crystalline lens. 5. My- 
 driasis paralytica, or a dilated pupil, from a 
 paralysis of the orbicular fibres of the iris ; 
 it is observed in paralytic disorders, and 
 from the application of narcotics to the eye. 
 
 6. Mydriasis spasmodica, from a spasm of 
 the rectilineal fibres of the iris, as often hap- 
 pens in hysteric and spasmodic diseases. 
 
 7. Mydriasis, from atony of the iris, the 
 most frequent cause of which is a large 
 cataract distending the pupil in its passing 
 when extracted. It vanishes in a few days 
 after the operation, in general ; however, 
 it may remain so from over and long-con- 
 tinued distension. 
 
 Myla'cris. (From (Wyx», a grind-stone, 
 so called from its shape.) The patella, or 
 knee-pan. 
 
 My'le. Muk>i. The knee-pan, or a mole 
 in the uterus. 
 
 My'low. See Staphyloma. 
 
 MY'LO. Names compounded with this 
 word belong to muscles, which are attached 
 near the grinders ; from fAUxn, a grinder- 
 tooth : such as, 
 
 Mylo-glossi. Small muscles of the 
 tongue. 
 
 MYLO-HYOIDE'US. Mylo-hyoidien, 
 of Dumas. This muscle, which was first 
 described by Fallopius, is so called from its 
 origin near the denfes molares, and its in- 
 
582 
 
 MYO 
 
 M¥K 
 
 sertion into the os hyoid«s. It is a thin, 
 flat muscle, situated between the lower 
 jaw and the os hyoides, and is covered by 
 the anterior portion of the digastricus. It 
 arises fleshy, and a little tendinous, from 
 all the inner surface of the lower jaw, as 
 far back as the insertion of the pterygoideus 
 internus, or, in other words, from between 
 the last dens molaris and the middle of the 
 chin, where it joins its fellow, to form one 
 belly, with an intermediate tendinous 
 streak, or linea alba, which extends from 
 the chin to the os hyoides, xvhere both mus- 
 cles are inserted into the lower edge of the 
 basis of that bone. This has induced Rio- 
 lanus, Winslow, Albinus, and others, to 
 consider it as a single penniform muscle. 
 Its use is to pull the os hyoides upwards, 
 forwards, and to either side. 
 
 Mtzlg-phartnge'us. (Musculus mylo- 
 pharyngeus, fAUKoi^apvylittoQ ; from f/:uKH 
 the grinding-tooth, and <ftipuy^, the phar- 
 nyx.) See Constrictor pharyngis superior. 
 Myoce'phalum. (From yMu/*, a fly, and 
 H,i^itK)i, ahead, from its resemblance to the 
 head of a fly.) A tumour in the uvea of 
 the eye. 
 
 M-s-qcoili'tis. (From^cuc, a muscle, and 
 Mixin, a belly.) So Vogel names inflam- 
 mation of the muscles of the belly. 
 
 Myodesopsia. (From/Mu/it, a fly, uS'oq, 
 resemblance, and o4«j vision.) A disease 
 of the eyes, in which the person sees black 
 spots, an appearance of flies, cobwebs, or 
 black wool, before his eyes. 
 
 MYOLOGY. {Myologia, from fA,vg, a 
 muscle, and Koyoi, a discourse.) The doc- 
 trine of the muscles. 
 
 MYO'PIA. (From [/.vm, to wink, and 
 »■!, the eye.) Near-sighted, purblind. The 
 myopes are considered those persons who 
 cannot see distinctly above twenty inches. 
 The myopia is likewise adjudged to all 
 those who cannot see at three, six, or nine 
 inches. The proximate cause is the adu- 
 uation of the rays of light in a focus before 
 the retina. The species are, 1. Myopia, 
 from too great a convexity of the cornea. 
 The cause of this convexity is either from 
 nativity, or a greater secretion of the aque- 
 ous humour : hence on one day there shall 
 be a greater myopia than on another. An 
 incipient hydrophthalmia is the origin of 
 this myopia. 2. Myopia, from too great a 
 longitude of the bulb. This length of the 
 bulb is native, or acquired from a conges- 
 tion of the humours in the eye ; hence 
 artificers occupied in minute objects, as the 
 engravers of seals, and persons reading 
 much, frequently after puberty become 
 myopes. 3. Myopia, from too great a con- 
 vexity of the anterior superficies of the crys- 
 talline lens. This is likewise from birth. 
 The image will so much sooner be formed 
 as the cornea or lens is more convex. This 
 perfectly accounts for short-sightedness; 
 '"Jilt, an anterior too great coBvexity of the 
 
 cornea is the most common cause. 4<. 
 Myopia, from too great a density of the 
 cornea, or humours of the eye. Optics 
 teach us, by so much sooner the rays of 
 light are forced into a focus, as the dia- 
 phanous body is denser, 5. Myopia, from 
 mydriasis or too dilated a pupil. 6 . Myopia 
 infantilis. Infants, from the great con- 
 vexity of the cornea, are often myopes; 
 but by degrees, as they advance in years, 
 they perceive objects more remotely, by 
 the cornea becomiiiir less convex. 
 
 My'ops. (From /mvee, to wink, and u^, 
 the eye.) One who is near-sighted. 
 
 MYO'SIS. Mvma-tc, a disease of the 
 eye, A contraction or too small perforation 
 of the pupil : it is known by viewing the 
 diameter of the pupil, which is smaller than 
 usual, and remains so in an obscure place, 
 where, naturally, if not diseased, it dilates. 
 It occasions weak sight, or a vision that 
 remains only a certain number of hours in 
 the day ; but, if wholly closed, total blind- 
 ness. The species of this disorder are, 1. 
 Myosis spasmodica, which is observed in the 
 hysteric, hypochondriac, and in other spas- 
 modic and nervous afl"ections ; it arises from 
 a spasm of the orbicular fibres of the iris. 
 2. Myosis paralytica arises in paralytic dis- 
 orders. 3. Myosis infiammatoria, which 
 arises from an inflammation of the iris or 
 uvea, as in the internal ophthalmia, hypo- 
 pium, or wounded eye. 4. Myosis, from 
 an accustomed contraction of the pupil. 
 This frequently is experienced by those 
 who contemplate very minute objects ; by 
 persons who write ; by the workers of fine 
 needle-work ; and by frequent attention to 
 microscopical inquiries. 5. Myosis, from a 
 defect of the aqueous humour, as after 
 extraction. 6. Myosis nativa, with which 
 infants are born. 7. Myosis naturalis, is 
 a coarctation of the pupil by light, or from 
 an intense examination of ihe minutest ob- 
 jects. These coarctations of the pupil are 
 temporary, and spontaneously vanish. 
 
 MYOSI'TIS. (From f^v;, a muscle.) 
 Inflammation of a muscle. It is the term 
 given by Sagar to acute rheumatism. 
 
 Myoso'tis. (Muc, a muscle, and ov;, 
 MTocj an ear ; so called because its leaves 
 are hairy, and grow longitudinally like the 
 ear of a mouse.) See Hieracium pilosella. 
 
 MYOTOMY. (From f^vc, a muscle, 
 and n/uLvee, to cut.) The dissection of the 
 muscles. 
 
 My'rica ga'le. The systematic name 
 of the Dutch myrtle. Myrius brabantica. 
 Myrlus Anglica. Myrtifolia belgica. Gale. 
 Gagel. Rus sylvestjds. Acaron. Elceagn: 
 Elceagnus cordo. ^^hamoilaagiim Dot 
 nmo. The leaves, 5||ferers, and «|l|s of 
 plant, Myrica gale, of Linnaeus,-J|bet wil' 
 low, or Dutch myrtle, have a stfSng, frag-, 
 rant smell, and a bitter taste. They are said 
 to be used amongst the common people for 
 destroying moths and cutaneous insects, and 
 
MYR 
 
 MYR 
 
 oiSii 
 
 the uifusion is given interaally as a stoma- 
 chic and vermifuge, 
 
 Myriopht'llow. (From f^vpio;, infinite, 
 and puKKov, a leaf, named from the number 
 of its leaves.) See Ackillea millefolium. 
 
 MYRI'STICA. The name of a genus 
 of plants in the Linnsean system. Class, 
 Dioecia. Order, Monadelphia. 
 
 Myri'stica aroma'tica. Swartz's name 
 of the nutmeg-tree. 
 
 Myri'stica moscha'ta. The systema- 
 tic name of the tree which produces the nut- 
 meg and mace. 1 . The nutmeg. Myristicm 
 nucleus. J^itz moschata. J^ucisia. JSTux 
 myristica. Chrysobalanus Galeni. Unguen- 
 iaria. Assala. J^ux aromatica. The seed 
 or kernel of the Myristica moschata, foliis 
 lanceolatis, fructu glahro, of Linnjeus. It 
 is a spice that is well known, and has been 
 long used both for cuhnary and medical pur- 
 poses. Distilled with water they yield a 
 large quantity of essential oil, resembling in 
 flavour the spice itself; after the distillation, 
 an insipid sebaceous matter is found swim- 
 ming on the water ; the decoction, inspis- 
 sated, gives an extract of an unctuous, very 
 slightly bitterish taste, and with little or no 
 astringency. Rectified spirit extracts the 
 whole virtue of nutmegs by infusion, and 
 elevates very little of it in distillation ; hence 
 the spirituous extract possesses the flavour 
 of the spice in an eminent degree. Nut- 
 megs, when heated, yield to the press a con- 
 siderable quantity of limpid, yellow oil. 
 There are three kinds of unctuous substan- 
 ces called oil of mace, though really expres- 
 sed from the nutmeg. The best is brought 
 from the East Indies in stone jars ; this is 
 of a thick consistence, of the colour of mace, 
 and has an agreeable fragrant smell ; the 
 second sort, Vifhich is paler coloured, and 
 much inferior in quality, comes from Hol- 
 land, in solid masses, generally flat, and of 
 a square figure; the third, which is the 
 worst of all, and usually called common oil 
 of mace, is an artificial composition of suet, 
 palm-oil, and the like, flavoured with a lit- 
 tle genuine oil of nutmeg. The medicinal 
 qualities of nutmeg are supposed to be aro- 
 matic, anodyne, stomachic, and astringent ; 
 and hence it has been much used in diar- 
 rhosas and dysenteries. To many people 
 the aromatic flavour of nutmeg is very 
 agreeable ; they, however, should be cau- 
 tioned not to use it in large quantities, as it 
 is apt to aff'ect the head, and even to mani- 
 fest an hypnotic power in such a degree as 
 to prove extremely daagerous. Bontius 
 speaks of this as a frequent occurrence in 
 India; and Dr. Cullen relates a remarkable 
 instance of this soporiflfe effect of nutmeg, 
 which fell under his q^vn observation ; and 
 hence concludes that in apoplectic and pa- 
 ralytic oases, this spice may be very impro- 
 per. The officinal preparations of nutmeg 
 are a spirit and an essential oil, and the nut- 
 meg, in substance, roasted to render it more 
 
 astringent ; both the spice itself and the es- 
 sential oil enter several compositions, as the 
 confectio aromatica, spirilus ammordce arc- 
 malicus, &c. 
 
 2. Mace is the 'middle bark of the nut- 
 meg. A thick, tough, reticulated unctuous 
 membrane, of a livelj', reddish-yellow co- 
 lour, approaching to that of saff'ron, which 
 envelopes the shell of the nutmeg. The 
 mace, when fresh, is of a blood-red colour, 
 and acquires its yellow hue in drying. It 
 is dried in the sun upon hurdles fixed 
 above one another, and then, it is said, 
 sprinkled with sea-water, to prevent its 
 crumbUng in carrying. It has a pleasant, 
 aromatic smell, and a warm, bitterish, mo- 
 derately pungent taste. It is in common 
 use as a grateful spice, and appears to be in 
 its general qualities nearly similar to the 
 nutmeg. The principal difference consists 
 in the mace being much warmer, more bit- 
 ter, less unctuous, and sitting easier on weak 
 stomachs. 
 
 Mace possesses qualities similar to those 
 of nutmeg, but is less astringent, and its 
 oil is supposed to be more volatile and 
 acrid. 
 
 Myri'stica wux. See Myristica nws 
 chata. 
 
 Myrme'cia. (From y-up/mn^, a pismire.) 
 A small painful wart, of the size and shape 
 of a pismire. See Myrmccium 
 
 Myrme'cium. a moist soft wart about 
 the size of a lupine, with a broad base, 
 deeply rooted, and very painful. It grows 
 on the palms of the hands and soles of the 
 feet. 
 
 Myro'copitm. (From /uupov, an oint- 
 ment, and KOTro;, labour.) An unguent to 
 remove lassitude. 
 
 Myroba'lanits. (From /mvpog, an un- 
 guent, and QcLKcLvot, a nut, so called, be- 
 cause it was formerly used hi ointments.) 
 A myrobalan. A dried fruit of the plum 
 kind, brought from the East Indies. All 
 the myrobalans have an unpleasant, bitter- 
 ish, very austere taste, and strike an inky 
 blackness with a solution of steel. They 
 are said to have a gently purgative as well 
 as an astringent and corroborating virtue. 
 In this country they have been long expun- 
 ged from the pharmacopoeias. Of this fruit 
 there are several species. 
 
 Myroba'lanus belli'rica. The Bel- 
 liric myrobalan. This fruit is of a yellow- 
 ish grey colour, and an irregular roundish 
 or oblong figure, about an inch in length, 
 and three-quarters of an inch thick. 
 
 Myroba'lanus che'btjla. The chebule 
 myrobalan. This resembles the yellow in 
 figure and ridges, but is larger, of a darker 
 colour, inclining to brown or blackish, and 
 has a thicker pulp. 
 
 Myroba'lanus ci'trina. Yellow my- 
 robalan. This fruit is somewhat longer 
 than the Belliric, with generally five large 
 longitudinal ridges, and as many smaller 
 
584 
 
 MYR 
 
 MYR 
 
 between them, somewhat pointed at both 
 ends. 
 
 Mtroba'lanus e'mblica. The emblic 
 myrobalan, is of a dark blackish-grey colour, 
 roundish, about half an inch thick, with six 
 hexagonal faces, opening from one another. 
 
 Mif roba'lanus I'ndica. The Indian or 
 black myrobalan, of a deep black colour, 
 oblong, octangular, differing from all the 
 others in having no stone, or only the rudi- 
 ments of one, from which circumstance 
 they are supposed to have been gathered 
 before maturity. 
 
 Myrobalans. See Myrobalanus. 
 
 My'ron. (From /^ygw, to flow.) An 
 ointment, medicated oil, or unguent. 
 
 Myrophy'llum. Millefolium aquaticum. 
 Water-fennel. It is said to be vulnerary. 
 
 MYRO'XYLON. (From^.ygov, anoint- 
 ment, and ^vhciVy wood.) The name of a 
 genus of plants in the Linnsean system. 
 Class, Diandria. Order, Monogynia. 
 
 Myro'xylon perui'feriim. The sys- 
 tematic name of the tree which gives out 
 the Peruvian balsam. Balsamum Peru- 
 vianum. Putsochill. Indian, Mexican, and 
 American Balsam. Carbareiba, is the name 
 of the tree, from which, according to Piso 
 and Ray, it is taken. It is the Myroxylon pe- 
 ruiferum of Linnfeus, which grows in the 
 warmest provinces of South America, and 
 is remarkable for its elegant appearance. 
 Every part of the tree abounds with a resi- 
 nous juice ; even the leaves being full of 
 transparent resinous points, like those of the 
 orange-tree. 
 
 Balsam of Peru is of three kinds ; or 
 rather, it is one and the same balsam, 
 having three several names : 1. The bal- 
 sam of incision; 2. The dry balsam; 3. 
 The balsam of lotion. The virtues of this 
 balsam as a cordial, pectoral, and restora- 
 tive, stimulant, and tonic, are by some 
 thought to be very great. It is given with 
 advantage, from 5 to 10 or 15 drops for a 
 dose, in dyspepsia, atonic gout, in consump- 
 tions, asthmas, nephritic complaints, ob- 
 structions of the viscera, and suppressions 
 of the menses. It is best taken dropped 
 upon sugar. The yolk of an egg, or muci- 
 lage of gum-arabic, will, indeed, dissolve it ; 
 it may, by that way, be made into an emul- 
 sion ; and it is less acrid in that form than 
 when taken singly. It is often made an in- 
 gredient in boluses and electuaries, and en- 
 ters into two of the officinal compositions : 
 the tinctura balsami Peruviani composita, 
 and the trochisci glycyrrhizae. Externally, 
 it is recommended as an useful application 
 to relaxed ulcers not disposed to heal. 
 
 MY'RRHA. (Myrrha. Heb.) Also 
 called stacte, and the worst sort ergasma. 
 A botanical specimen of the tree which af- 
 fords this gum resin has not yet been ob- 
 tained ; but from the account of Mr. Bruce, 
 who says it very much resembles the acacia 
 vera, of Linnseus, there can be little doubt 
 
 in referring it to that genus, especially as it 
 corresponds with the description of the tree 
 given by Dioscorides. The tree that af- 
 fords the myrrh, which is obtained by inci- 
 sion, grows on the eastern coast of Arabia 
 Felix, and in that part of Abyssinia which 
 is situated near the Red Sea, and is called 
 by Mr. Bruce Troglodyte. Good myrrh is 
 of a turbid, black-red colour, solid and hea- 
 vy, of a peculiar smell, and bitter taste. Its 
 medicinal effects are warm, corroborant, 
 and antiseptic ; it has been given as an em- 
 menagogue in doses from 5 to 20 grains, it 
 is also given in cachexies and applied ex- 
 ternally as an antiseptic and vulnerary. In 
 doses of half a drachm, Dr. CuUen re- 
 marks that it heated the stomach, produced 
 sweat, and agreed with the balsams in af- 
 fecting the urinary passages. It has lately 
 come more into use as a tonic in hectical 
 cases, and is said to prove less heating than 
 most other medicines of that class. Myrrh 
 dissolves almost totally in boiling water, 
 but as the liquor cools the resinous matter 
 subsides. Rectified spirit dissolves less of 
 this concrete than water ; but extracts more 
 perfectly that part in which its bitterness, 
 virtues, and flavour reside; the resinous 
 matter which water leaves undissolved is 
 very bitter, but the gummy matter which 
 spirit leaves undissolved is insipid, the spi- 
 rituous solution containing all the active 
 part of the myrrh ; it is applied to ulcers, 
 and other external affections of a puti'id 
 tendency ; and also as a wash, when dilu- 
 ted, for the teeth and gums. There are se- 
 veral preparations of this drug in the Lon- 
 don and Edinburgh pharmacopoeias. 
 
 Myrrhi'ne. (From fxvpptt, myrrh ; so 
 called because it smells like myrrh.) 
 
 My'p.rhis. (From /Mt/gg*, myrrh; so 
 named from its myrrh-like smell.) Sweet 
 cicely ; anti-scorbutic. 
 
 Myrsiwel^'um. (From /u-vga-ivn, the 
 myrtle, and ixa-tov, oil.) Oil of myrtle. 
 
 Myrtaca'wtha. (From /avproc, a myr- 
 tle, and aaavfla, a thorn ; so called from its 
 likeness to myrtle, and from its prickly 
 leaves. Butcher's broom. See Ruscus. 
 
 Myrti'danum. (From ^ugToc, the myr- 
 tle.) An (excrescence growing on the trunk 
 of the myrtle, and used as an astringent. 
 
 Myrti'llus. See Vaccinium myrtillus. 
 
 Myrtiform caruncles. See Canmculm 
 myrtiformes. 
 
 Myrtiform glands. See Carunculce myrti- 
 formes. 
 
 Myrtle, common. See Myrtus. 
 
 Myrtle, Dutch. See Myrica gale. 
 
 Myrto chei'lides. (From /xvprot, the 
 clitoris, and x^'^°^i ^•lip-) The nymphse of 
 the female pudenda. 
 
 My'rton. The clitoris. 
 
 My'rtum. (From /-tugTOfj'a myrtle.) A 
 little prominence in the pudenda of women, 
 resembling a myrtle berry. It also means 
 the clitoris. 
 
MYR 
 
 MYX 
 
 Sd3 
 
 'MFRTUS. (From fj^vfftt, myrrb, be- 
 cause of its smell, or from myrrha, a virgin 
 who was fabled to have been turned into 
 this tree.) 1. The name of a genus of plants 
 in the Linnsean system. Class. Icosandria. 
 Order, Monogynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the Myr- 
 rhine. The myrtle. Myrtus communis, of 
 Linneeus. The berries of this plant are re- 
 commended in alvine and uterine fluxes, 
 and other disorders from relaxation and de- 
 bility. They have a roughish, and not un- 
 pleasant taste, and appear to be moderately 
 astringent and corroborant, partaking also 
 of aromatic qualities. 
 
 My'rtus ERABA''ifTiCA. See Myrica gale. 
 
 My'rtus caryophylla'ta. The syste- 
 matic name of the tree which affords the 
 clove bark. Cassia caryophyllata. The bark 
 of this tree, Myrtus caryophyllata ; peduncu- 
 2is tr\fido-multijloris,foliis ovatis, of Linnaeus, 
 is a warm aromatic, of the smell of clove 
 spice, but weaker, and with a little admix- 
 ture of the cinnamon flavour. It may be used 
 with the same views as cloves or cinnamon. 
 
 My'rtcs commu'nio. Myrtus communis 
 italica. The systematic name of the com- 
 mon myrtle. See Myrtus. 
 
 My'rtus pime'nta. The systematic 
 name of the tree which bears the Jamaica 
 pepper. Pimento. Piper caryophyllatum. 
 Cocttli Indi aromaiici. Piper chiapm. Amo- 
 
 mutnpinienta. Caryophyllus araraaticus, Cu" 
 ryphyllus Americanus. Piper odoratum. Ja- 
 maicense. Jamaica pepper, or allspice. 
 The berries of the Myrtus pimenta ; fioribus 
 trichotomo-panicvAatis, foliis oblongo-lanceo- 
 latis, of Linnasus. This spice, which was 
 first brought over for dietetic uses, has been 
 long employed in the shops as a succedaneum 
 to the more costly oriental aromatics : it is 
 moderately warm, of an agreeable flavour, 
 somewhat resemblmg that of a mixture of 
 cloves, cinnamon, and nutmegs. Both phar- 
 macopoeias direct an aqueous and spirituous 
 distillation to be made from these berries : 
 and the Edinburgh College orders the oleum 
 essentiale piperis Janiaicensis. 
 
 MY'STAX. The hair which forms the 
 beard in man, on each side the upper lip. 
 
 Myu'rus. An epithet for a sort of sink- 
 ing pulse when the second stroke is less 
 than the first, the third than the second, &c. 
 Of this there are two kinds : the first is 
 when the pulse so sinks as not to rise again ; 
 the other, when it returns again, and rises 
 in some degree. Both are esteemed bad 
 presages. 
 
 Myxosarco'ma. (From fit-v^a., mucus, 
 and o"a/i| flesh.) Mucocarneus- A tumour 
 which is partly fleshy and partly mucous. 
 
 My'xter. (From fnv'^tt, the mucus of 
 the nose.) The nose or nostril. 
 
 N. 
 
 N, 
 
 • IN prescriptions this letter is a contrac- 
 tion for numero, in number 
 
 Na'cta. An abscess of the female 
 breast. 
 
 Na'ducem. a uterine coagulum, or 
 mole. 
 
 Nje'vi mate'rni. Macula matricis. 
 Sligmafa. Metrocelides. Mothers' marks. 
 Marks on the skin of children, which are 
 born with them, and which are said to be 
 produced by the longing of the mother for 
 particular things, or her aversion to them ; 
 hence they resemble mulberries, strawber- 
 ries, grapes, pines, bacon, &c. 
 
 Na'i coRo'iirA. A name of the cowage. 
 
 Nail. Unguis. A horny lamina situated 
 on the extremity of the fingers and toes. 
 
 Na'kir. According to Schenkius this 
 means wandering pains of the limbs. 
 
 NAPE'LLUS. (A diminutive of napus, 
 a kind of turnip ; so called because it has a 
 bulbous root like that of the napirs.) See 
 •Aconitum; 
 
 Na'ph.^ blc'res. Orange flowers are 
 sometimes so called. See Citrus aurantiiun. 
 
 NATHTHA. N4<f.6«. A very fluid spe- 
 cies of petroleum, of a lighter colour than 
 petroleum, more or less transparent, per- 
 fectly thin and liquid, light so as to float on 
 water, odoriferous, volatile, and inflamma- 
 ble. It is found separated by nature from pe- 
 troleum and bitumen, but its separation is 
 readily effected by art. This fluid has been 
 used as an external application for removing 
 old pains, nervous disorders, such as cramps, 
 contractions of the limbs, paralytic affec- 
 tions, &c. 
 
 jVapifo'lia. Bare cole. 
 
 Na'picm. The name of the nipple wort. 
 A species of lapsana. It is one of the bitter 
 lactescent plants, similar in virtues to endive. 
 See Lapsana. 
 
 Na'ptts. (From napus, Rabb.) See 
 Brassica. 
 
 Na'pus dtt'lcis 
 
 Na'pus sylve'strts 
 
 74 
 
 > '&&& Brassica rapa. 
 
)86 
 
 NAR 
 
 NAT 
 
 Nakca'phthtjm. An aromatic confect. 
 
 NARCrSSUS. The daffodil. A genus 
 of plants in the Linnsean system. Class, 
 Hexandria. Order, Monogynia. 
 
 Narco'sis. (From vxpn-ow, to stupefy.) 
 Stupefaction, stupour, numbness. 
 
 NARCOTICS. (Aarcotica, sc. Medi- 
 camenta. From vaLfKoo), to stupefy.) Those 
 medicines which have the power of procu- 
 ring sleep. See Anodynes. 
 
 J^fard, Celtic. See Valeriana Celtica. 
 
 J^ard^ Indian. See J^ardtis Indica. 
 
 Nardo'stachys. (From va.pi'og, spike- 
 nard, and r*;ti/f, sage.) A species of wild 
 sgge, resembling spikenard in its leaves and 
 smell. 
 
 Na'rdtts. (From nard, Sir.) Spikenard. 
 
 Na'rdus ce'ltica. Valeriana celtica. 
 
 Na'rdtjs Indica. S-pica nardi. Spica 
 Jndica. Indian nard or spikenard. The 
 root of this plant, Andropogon nardus, of 
 Linnseus, is an ingredient in the mithridate 
 and theriaca; it is moderately warm and 
 pungent, accompanied with a flavour not 
 disagreeable. It is said to be used by the 
 Orientals as a spice. 
 
 Na'rdi7S ita'lica. The lavendula lati- 
 £>lia. 
 
 Na'bdus monta'na. An old name of 
 the asarabacca. 
 
 Na'rdus ru'stica. An old name of the 
 asarabacca. See Asarum. 
 
 NA'RES. (PI. of nam.) Mycteres. The 
 nostrils. The cavity of the nostrils is of a 
 pyramidal figure, and is situated under the 
 anterior part of the cranium, in the middle 
 of the face. It is composed of fourteen 
 bones, viz. the frontal, two maxillary, two 
 naisal, two lachrymal, two inferior spongy, 
 the sphenoid, the vomer, the ethmoid, and 
 two palatine bones, which form several 
 eminences and cavities. The eminences 
 are the septum narium, the cavernous sub- 
 stance of the ethmoid bone, called the supe- 
 rior conchse, and the inferior spongy bones. 
 The cavities are three pair of pituitary 
 sinuses, namely, the frontal, sphenoid, and 
 maxillary ; the anterior and posterior fora- 
 mina of the nostrils ; the ductus nasalis, the 
 spheno-palatine foramina and anterior pala- 
 tine foramina. All these parts are covered 
 with periosteum, and a piiuitary mem- 
 brane which secretes the mucus of the 
 iiostrils. The arteries of this cavity are 
 branches of the internal maxillary. The 
 veins empty themselves into the internal 
 jugulars. The nerves are branches of the ol- 
 factory, ophthalmic, and superior maxillary. 
 The use of the nostrils is for Emelling, respi- 
 I'ation, and speech. 
 
 Narifuso'ria. (From nares, the nos- 
 trils, and fundo, to pour.) Medicines 
 dropped into the nostrils. 
 
 Na'ris compre'ssor. See Compressor 
 naris. 
 
 Na'rta. (Nst/JTct, ex nardi odore, from 
 !ts smell,) A plant used in ointments. 
 
 . Narthe'cia. (From Karthecis^ the 
 island where it flourished.) Narthex. A 
 kind of fennel. 
 
 Nasa'lia. (From Nasus, the nose.) 
 Errhines. 
 
 Nasalis la'bii sdperio'ris. See Orbi- 
 cularis oris. 
 
 Nasa'rium. (From nasus, the nose.) 
 The mucus of the nose. 
 
 NASCA'tE. (From nasus, the nos^.) A 
 wood or cotton pessary for the nose. 
 
 Nasca'phthum. See JVarcaphthum. 
 
 Na'si depre'ssor. See Depressor labii 
 superioris aloeque nasi. 
 
 NA'SI O'SSA. (Masus, the nose.) The 
 two small bones of the nose that are so 
 termed form the bridge of the nose. In 
 figure they are quadrangular and oblong. 
 
 NASTU'RTIUM. (quod nasum tor- 
 queat, because the seed when bruising, ir- 
 ritates the nose.) The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Te- 
 tradynamia. Order, Siliq-uosa, 
 
 Nastu'rtium AauA'TiccM. See Sisym- 
 brium nasturtium. 
 
 Nastu'rtium HORT^i'HfSE. See Lepi- 
 dium sativum. 
 
 Nastu'rtium i'»je>ici7]». Se^ Tuopaolum 
 majus. 
 
 Na'ta. Natta. A species of wen with 
 slender pendent neck. Linnaeus speaks of 
 it as rooted in a muscle. 
 
 NA'TES, (From nato, to flow; be- 
 cause the excrements are discharged from 
 them.) 
 
 3 . The buttocks, or the fleshy parts upon 
 which we sit. 
 
 2. Two of the eminences, called tuber- 
 cula quadrigemina, of the brain, are so 
 named from their resemblance. 
 
 Na'tes ce'rebri. See Tuherculi quadri- 
 gemina. 
 
 NA'TRON. (So called from J^airon) 
 a lake in Judaea, where it was produced.) 
 JVatnan, 
 
 1. The name formerly given by the Col- 
 lege of Physicians to the alkali, now called 
 soda. 
 
 2. A native salt, which is found crystal- 
 lized in Egjrpt, in the lake called Natro% 
 and in other hot countries, in sands sur- 
 rounding lakes of salt water. It is an im- 
 pure subcarbonate of soda,. 
 
 3. The name of an impure subcarbonate 
 of soda, obtained by burning various marine 
 plants. See Soda. 
 
 Na'tron muria'tum. See Soda murias. 
 
 Na'tron pr^para'tum. See Soda sui- 
 carbonas. 
 
 NATROif tartarisa'tum. See Soda tar- 
 tarizata. 
 
 Na'tron vitriola'tubx. See Sqdm sul- 
 phas. 
 
 Na'tul^. (Dim. of nates, the buttocks ; 
 so called from their resemblance.) Two 
 prominences of the brain. See 7\(bercula 
 quadrigemina. 
 
UJEC 
 
 NfiP 
 
 587 
 
 NATURAL ACTIONS. Those actions 
 by which the body is preserved ; as hanger, 
 thirst, &c. See Actions. 
 
 Natpra'lia. (From natura, nature.) 
 The parts of generation. 
 
 NAU'SEA. (N«K«-«st: from rauc , a ship ; 
 because it is a sensation similar to that 
 Which people experience upon sailing in a 
 ship.) J^ausiosis. JS'autia. An inclination 
 to vomit without effecting it ; also a disgust 
 of food approaching to vomiting. It is an 
 attendant upon cardiaglia, and a variety 
 of other disorders, pregnancy, &c. occa- 
 sioning an aversion for food, an increase of 
 saliva, disgusted ideas at the sight of vaii- 
 ous objects, loss of appetite, debility, &c. 
 
 Nattsig'sis. See Nausea. 
 
 Nau'tia. See J^ausea, 
 
 Nau'ticus. {Nauticus, a sailor ; so call- 
 ed from the use which sailors make of it in 
 climbing ropes.) A muscle of the leg ex- 
 erted in climbing up. 
 
 Kavewj garden. See Brassica rapa. 
 
 mvew, sweet. 1 g^^ ^^^^^^ 
 
 Jyavew, wild. J ^ 
 
 NAVICULA'RE OS. (From navicula, 
 a little boat.) J^avifarmis. Navieularis. 
 Os scaphoides. A bone of the carpus and 
 tarsus is so called from its supposed resem- 
 blance to a boat. See Carpus and tarsus. 
 
 Navicttla'ris. See Maviculare os, 
 
 Navifo'rmis. A name of the os navi- 
 ctJlare. 
 
 Neapolita'wits mo'rb'us. (From JVea- 
 polis, or J^aples, because it was said to have 
 been first discovered at Naples, when the 
 French were in possession of it.) The ve- 
 nereal disease. 
 
 Ne'epla. (From vi<pi\>i.) 1. A cloudy 
 spot in the cornea of the eye. 
 
 2. The cloud-like appearance in the 
 urine, after it has been a little time at rest. 
 
 NECK. Collum. The parts which form 
 the neck are divided into external and in- 
 ternal. The external parts are the com- 
 mon integuments, several muscles, eight 
 pair of cervical nerves, the eighth pair of 
 nerves of the cerebrum, and the great inter- 
 costal nerve ; the two carotid arteries, the 
 two external jugular veins, and the two in- 
 ternal ; the glands of the neck, viz. the ju- 
 gular, submaxillary, cervical, and thyroid. 
 The internal parts are the fauces, pharynx, 
 oesophagus, larynx, and trachea. The bones 
 of the neck are the seven cervical vertebrae. 
 
 NECRO'SIS. (From vix.i>oa>, to destroy.) 
 This word, the strict meaning of which is 
 only mortification, is, by the general con- 
 sent of surgeons, confined to this affection 
 of the bones. The death of parts of bones 
 TVas not distinguished from caries, by the 
 antients. However, necrosis and caries 
 are essentially different ; for in the first, the 
 affected part of the bone is deprived of the 
 vital principle ; but this is not the case when 
 it is simply carious. Caries is veiy analo- 
 
 gous to ulceration, while necrosis is exactly 
 similar to mortification of the soft parts. 
 
 Necro'sis trsTiLAGi'wEA. A painful 
 convulsive contraction of the limbs. See 
 Raphania. 
 
 Ne'ctar. NsKT^jB. A wine made of 
 honey. 
 
 Nedy'ia. (From vnJ'ut, the belly.) JVe- 
 dys. The intestines. 
 
 Ne'dts. See Nedyia. 
 
 Negro cachexy. Cachexia Africana. 
 Mai d'estomac of the French. A propen- 
 sity for eating earth, peculiar to males as 
 well as females, in the West Indies and 
 Africa. 
 
 Nei^'ra. (From vnctpo;, furthermost.) 
 The lower part of the belly. 
 
 Nemoro'sa. (From nemus, a grove ; so 
 called because it grows in woods.) A spe- 
 cies of anemone. 
 
 JYep. See J^epeia. 
 
 Ne'pa theophra'sti. The spartiua 
 scoparium. 
 
 Nepe'nthos. (From v«, neg. and ab-sv- 
 6oc, grief; so called from their exhilarating 
 qualities.) A preparation of opium, and a 
 kind of bugloss. 
 
 Ne'peta. (From nepte^ Germ.) Herba 
 felis. Nep. or catmint ; so called because 
 cats are very fond of it. The leaves of this 
 plant, J^epeta cataria ; jioribus spicatiss 
 verticillis snbpedicellatis ; foliis petiolatiSf 
 cordatis, derdato-serratis, of Linnaeus, have 
 a moderately pungent aromatic taste, and a 
 strong smell, like an admixture of spear- 
 mint and penny-royal. The herb is refcom- 
 mended in uterine disorders, dyspepsia, and 
 flatulency. 
 
 Ne'peta cata'ria. The systematic 
 name of the catmint. See Nepeta. 
 
 Nepete'lla. (Dim. of nepeta.) The 
 lesser catmint. 
 
 Ne'phela. (Dim. of vi'poi, a cloud.} 
 A cloud-like spot on the cornea of the eye, 
 
 Nepheloi'des. (From V6<j)sx», a cloud, 
 and itifog, a likeness.) Cloudy. Applied 
 to the urine. 
 
 NEPHRA'LGIA. (From v£<f/)oj, (he 
 kidney, andstx^oj, pain.) Pain in the kid- 
 ney. 
 
 Nephra'lgia calculo'sa. Pstin froni 
 stone in the kidneys. 
 
 Nephra'lgia rheuma'tica. Thelum= 
 bago, or pain in the loins. 
 
 Nephrelmi'wthica ischu'ria. (From 
 vi<pfioc, the kidney, and e^jW/vf, a worm.) 
 Applied to a suppression of urine from 
 worms. 
 
 JS'ephritic wood. See Guilandina mo° 
 ringa. 
 
 Nephri'tica A-'oiOA. Spirituous distil- 
 lation of nutmeg and hawthorn flowers. 
 
 NEPHRITICS. (J^ephritica, sc. tnedi- 
 camenia; from vi<ppoc, the kidney. Medi'- 
 cines are so termed that are employed la 
 the cure of diseases of the kidneys^ 
 
51ia 
 
 liEt 
 
 KEP 
 
 Nephbi ricuM li'gwum. See Guilan- 
 Una moringa. 
 
 NEPHRI'TIS. (From vi^poQ, a kidney.) 
 Inflammation of the kidney. A genus of 
 disease in the class pyrexiae, and order phleg- 
 masicE, of CuUen ; known by pyrexia, pain 
 in the reg;ion of the kidneys, and shooting 
 along the course of the ureter ; drawing up 
 of the testicles ; numbness of the thigh ; vo- 
 miting ; urine high coloured, and frequent- 
 ly discharged ; costiveness, and colic pains. 
 Nephritis is symptomatic of calculus, gout, 
 Szc. 
 
 This inflammation may be distinguished 
 ffom the colic, by the pain being seated 
 very far back, and by the difficulty of pass- 
 ing urine which constantly attends it ; and 
 it may be distinguished from rheumatism, 
 as the pain is but little influenced, or in- 
 creased, by motion. 
 
 Nephritis is to be distinguished from a 
 calculus in the kidney, or ureter, by the 
 symptoms of fever accompanying, or imme- 
 diately following the attack of pain, and 
 these continuing without any remarkable 
 intermission ; whereas, in a calculus of the 
 kidney, or ureter, they do not occur until a 
 considerable time after violent pain has been 
 felt. In the latter case too, a numbness of 
 the thigh, and a retraction of the testicle on 
 the aflected side, usually takes place. 
 
 The causes which give rise to nephritis 
 are external contusions, strains of the back, 
 acrids conveyed to the kidneys in the course 
 ©f the circulation, violent and severe exer- 
 cise, either in riding or walking, calculous 
 concretions lodged in the kidneys, or ure- 
 ters, and exposure to cold. In some habits, 
 there is an evident predisposition to this 
 complaint, particularly the gouty, and in 
 tliese there are often translations of the mat- 
 ter to the kidneys, which very much imitate 
 nephritis. 
 
 An inflammation of the kidney is attended 
 with a sharp pain on the afiected side, ex- 
 tending along the course of the ureter ; and 
 there is a frequent desire to make water, 
 with much difficulty in making it ; the body 
 is costive, the skin is dry and hot, the pa- 
 tient feels great uneasiness when he endea- 
 vours to walk, or sit upright ; he lies with 
 most ease on the affected side, and is gene- 
 rally troubled with nausea and frequent vo- 
 miting. 
 
 When the disease is protracted beyond 
 the seventh or eighth day, and the patient 
 feels an obtuse pain in the part, has frequent 
 returns of chilliness and shiverings, there is 
 reason to apprehend that matter is forming 
 in the kidney, and that a suppuration will 
 ensue. 
 
 Dissections of nephritis show the usual 
 effects of inflammation on the kidney ; and 
 they likewise often discover the formation 
 of abscesses, which have destroyed its whole 
 Bubstance. In a few instances, the kidney 
 •I'as >)eerv foij-nd m a scirrhous state. 
 
 The disease is to be treated by bleedings, 
 general and local, the warm bath, or fomen- 
 tations to the loins, emollient clysters, mu- 
 cilaginous drinks, and the general antiphlo- 
 gistic plan. The bowels should be effectu- 
 ally cleared at first by some sufficiently 
 active formula, but the saline cathartics are 
 considered not so proper, as they may add 
 to the irritation of the kidney ; calomel with 
 antimonial powder, followed by th« infusion 
 of senna, or the ol. ricini, may be given in 
 preference, and repeated occasionally. It 
 will be right also to endeavour to promote 
 diaphoresis, by moderate doses of antimoni- 
 als especially. Blisters are inadmissible in 
 this disease, but the linimentum ammonise, 
 or other rubefacient application, may in 
 some measure supply their place. Opium, 
 will often prove useful, particularly where 
 the symptoms appear to originate from cal- 
 culi, given in the form of glyster, or by the 
 mouth : in which latter mode of using it, 
 however, it will be much better joined with 
 other remedies, which may obviate its heat- 
 ing effect, and determine it rather to pass 
 off" by the skin. A decoction of the dried 
 leaves of tlie peach-tree is said to have beeu 
 serviceable in many cdses of this disease. la 
 affections of a more chronic nature, where 
 there is a discharge of mucus, or pus, by 
 urine, in addition to suitable tonic medi- 
 cines, the uva ursi in moderate doses, or 
 some of the terebinthinate remedies, may be 
 given with probability of relief. 
 
 Nephroli'thica ischd'ria. (From 
 Vippoi, a kidney, and \i&o(, a stone.) Ap- 
 plied to an ischury, from a stone in the 
 kidneys. 
 
 Nephrome'tr^. The psoee muscles. 
 
 Nephrofletho'rictjs. (From vi<fpoc, 
 a kidney, and TrKudteptty a plethora.) Ap- 
 plied to a suppression of urine from a ple- 
 thora. 
 
 Nephrophlegma'ticfs. (From vuppog, 
 a kidney, and ■^xiyy.a,, phlegm.) Applied 
 to a suppression of urine from pituitous or 
 mucous matter in the kidneys. 
 
 Nephrople'gicus. (From vi<p^oc, a kid- 
 ney, and TTKiiyn, a stroke.) A suppression 
 of urine from a paralysis of the kidney, Is 
 called ischuria nephroplegica. 
 
 Nephropv'icus. (From vspgor, a kid- 
 ney, and tiruov, pus.) Appjlied to a sup- 
 pression of urine from purulent matter ia 
 the kidneys. 
 
 NETHROS. (From vico, to flow, and 
 <pi^ce, to bear; as conveying the urinary 
 fluid.) A kidney. 
 
 Nephrospa'sticus. (From vf4>§oc, a 
 kidney, and a-Troiai, to contract.) Applied 
 to a suppression of urine from a spasm of 
 the kidneys. 
 
 Nephrothromboi'des. (From V64>g(!?, a 
 kidney, QgofiSog, a grumous concretion, and 
 uiS'o;, a likeness.) Applied to a suppression of 
 urine from grumous blood in the kidneys. 
 
 N E P H K O' T O M y . CKevhrohrtvia « 
 
lYER. 
 
 NER 
 
 589 
 
 tKJin »««|)/)af, a kidney, and Ts^teva, to cut.) 
 The operation of extracting a stone from the 
 kidney. A proceeding which, perhaps, has 
 never been actually put in practice. The 
 cutting into the kidney, the deep situation 
 of this viscus, and the want of symptoms by 
 which the lodgment of a stone in it can be 
 certainly discovered, will always be strong 
 objections to the practice. 
 
 NE'RIUM, (From vapog, humid ; so 
 called because it grows in moist places.) 
 The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- 
 nsean system. Class, Pentandria. Order, 
 Monogynia. 
 
 Nb'rium ANTiDTSENTE'RicuM. The Sys- 
 tematic name of the tree which affords the 
 Codaga palabark. Conessi cortex. Codaga 
 pala. Cortex prafluvii. The bark of the 
 J^erium antidysentericum ; foliis ovatis, acu- 
 minatis, petiolatis, of Linnaeus. It grows 
 on the coast of Malabar. It is of a dark 
 black colour externally, and generally co- 
 vered with a white moss or scurf. It is 
 very little known in the shops ; has an 
 austere, bitter taste ; and is recommeaded 
 in diarrhoeas, dysenteries, fecas an adstrin- 
 gent. 
 
 Ne'roli o'lextsi. Essential oil of orange 
 flowers. See Citrus aurantium. 
 
 Nerva'lia o'ssa. (From nervus^ a 
 nerve.) The bones through which the 
 nerves pass. 
 
 NERVE. JVertms. Formerly it meant 
 a sinew. This accounts for the opposite 
 meanings of the word nervous ; which some- 
 times meaixs strong, sinewy ; and sometimes 
 weak, and irritable. Nerves are long, 
 ■white, medullary cords that serve for sen- 
 sation. They originate from the brain and 
 Bpinal marrow ; hence they are distinguish- 
 ed into cerebral and spinal nerves, and dis- 
 tributed upon the organs of sense, the vis- 
 cera vessels, muscles, and every part that 
 is endowed with sensibility. The cerebral 
 nerves are the olfactory, optic, motores ocu- 
 lorum, pathetici, or trochleatores, trigemi- 
 ni, ordivisi, abducent, auditory, or acoustic, 
 par vagrum and lingual. Heister has drawn 
 up the uses of these nerves in the two fol- 
 lowing verses : 
 
 Olfacien^, cernens, oculosque movens, pa- 
 tiensque, 
 
 Gustans, abduceiis, audiensqice, vagans- 
 que, loquensque. 
 The spinal nerves are tliirty pair, and are 
 divided into eight pair of cervical, twelve 
 pair of dorsal, five pair of lumbar, and five 
 of sacral nerves. In the caurse of the nerves 
 there are a number of knots : these are cal- 
 led ganglions ; they are commonly of an ob- 
 long shape, and of a gi-eyish colour, some- 
 what inclining to red, which is, perhaps, 
 owing to their being extremely vascular. 
 Some writers have considered these little 
 ganglions as so many little brains. Lancisi 
 fancied he had discovered muscular fibres in 
 th«m, but they certainly ai'e not of an irri- 
 
 table natare. A late writer (Dr. Johnson) 
 imagines they are intended to deprive us of 
 the power of the will over certain parts,- as 
 the heart, for instance ; but if this hypothe- 
 sis were well founded, they should be met 
 with only in nerves leading to involuntary 
 muscles ; whereas it is certain that the vo- 
 luntary muscles receive nerves' through 
 ganglions. Dr. Munro, from observing the 
 accurate intermixture of the minute nerves 
 which compose them, considers them as new 
 sources of nervous energy. The nerves, like 
 the blood-vessels, in their course through 
 the body, communicate with each other, 
 and each of these communications consti- 
 tutes what is called a plexus, from whence 
 branches are again detached to different 
 parts of the body. The use of the nerves is 
 to convey impressions to the brain, from all 
 parts of the system, and the principles of 
 motion and sensibility from the brain to 
 every part of the system. The manner in 
 which this operation is effected is not yet 
 determined. The inquiry has been a con- 
 stant source of hypothesis in all ages, and 
 has produced some ingenious ideas, and 
 many erroneous positions, but without ha- 
 ving hitherto afforded much satisfactory in- 
 formation. Some physiologists have con- 
 sidered a trunk of nerves as a solid cord, 
 capable of being divided into an infinite 
 number of filaments, by means of which the 
 impressions of feeling are conveyed to the 
 common sensorium. Others have supposed 
 each fibril to be a canal, carrying a volatile 
 fluid, which they term the nervous fluid. 
 Those who contend for their being solid bo- 
 dies, are of opinion that feeling is occasion- 
 ed by vibration ; so that, for instance, ac- 
 cording to this hypothesis, by pricking the 
 finger, a vibration v/ould be occasioned in 
 the nerve distributed through its substance ; 
 and the effects of this vibration, when ex- 
 tended to the sensorium, would be an exci- 
 tal of pain ; but the inelasticity, the softness, 
 the connection, and the situation of the 
 nerves, are so many proofs that vibration 
 has no share in the cause of feeling. 
 
 A Table of the JVerves. 
 
 Cerebral Nerves. 
 
 1 . The Jirst pair, called olfactory. 
 
 2. The second pair, or optic nerves. 
 
 3. The third pair, or oculorum motores. 
 
 4. The fourth pair, or pathetici. 
 
 5. The fifth pair, or trigemini, whicll 
 gives off. 
 
 a. The ophthalmic, or orbital nervCj which 
 
 sends 
 
 1. A branch to unite witli one from the 
 
 sixth pair, and form the great inter- 
 costal nerve. 
 
 2. The frontal nerve. 
 
 3. The lachrymal. 
 
 4. The nasal. 
 
 b. The superior maxillary, which divide." 
 
 into 
 ^. The spheno pahfi/ie nerve 
 
5da 
 
 NEB, 
 
 iN'ER 
 
 2. The posUrior alveolar 
 
 3. The in/rd! orbital. 
 
 c. The inferior maxillary nerve, irom 
 which arise 
 
 1. The internal lingiial. 
 
 2. The inferior maxillary properly so 
 called. 
 
 6. The siz/A pair, or abducentes, which 
 ^ndoff 
 
 1. A branch to unite with one from 
 the fifth, and form the great inter- 
 costal. 
 
 7. The seventh pair^ or auditory nerves, 
 these arise by two separate beginning, viz. 
 
 The portio dura, a nerve going to the 
 face 
 
 The portio mollis, which is distributed 
 on the ear. 
 
 The portio dura, or facial nerve, gives 
 oflFthe chorda tympani, and then pro- 
 ceeds to the face. 
 
 8. The eighth pair, or par vagum, arise 
 from the medulla oblongata, and join with 
 the accessory of Willis. The par vagum 
 gives off 
 
 1. The right and left recurrent nerve. 
 
 2. Several branches in the chest, to 
 form the cardiac plexus. 
 
 3. Several branches to form the pul- 
 monic plexus. 
 
 4. Several branches to form the (Eso- 
 phageal plexus. 
 
 3. It then forms in the abdomen the 
 stomachic plexus. 
 
 6. The hepatic plexus. 
 
 7. The splenic plexus. 
 
 8. The renal plexus, receiving several 
 branches from the great intercostal, 
 which assists in tlieir formation. 
 
 9. The ninth pair, or lingual nerves, 
 which go from the medulla oblongata to 
 the tongue. 
 
 Spinal Nerves. 
 
 Those nerves are called spinai which 
 pass out through the lateral or interverte- 
 bral formina of the spine. 
 
 They are divided into cervical, dorsal, 
 lumbar, and sacral nerves. 
 
 Cervical Nerves. 
 
 The cervical nerves are eight pairs. 
 
 The first are called the occipital ; they 
 arise from the beginning of the spinal mar- 
 row, pass out between the margin of the 
 occipital foramen and atlas, form a ganglion 
 on its transverse process, and are distribu- 
 ted about the occiput and neck. 
 
 The second pair of cervical nerves send 
 a branch to the accessary nerve of Willis, 
 and proceed to the parotid gland and ex- 
 ternal ear. 
 
 The third cervical pair supply the inte- 
 guments of the scapula, the cucuUaris, and 
 triangulai'is muscles, and send a branch to 
 form with others the diaphragmatic nerve. 
 
 The fourth, fifth, sixth, seventh and 
 eighth-)^w all converge to form the brachial 
 plexus^ from which arise the six followia" 
 
 Nerves of the itpper Extremities. 
 
 1. The Orxillary nerve, which sometimes 
 arises from the radial nerve. It runs 
 backwards and outwards around the neck 
 of the humerus, and ramifies in the mus- 
 cles of the scapula. 
 
 2. The external cutaneal, which perfo- 
 rates the coraco-brachialis muscle, to the 
 bend of the arm, where it accompanies the 
 median vein as far as the thumb, and is lost 
 in its integuments. 
 
 3. The interrial cutaneal, which descends 
 on the inside of the arm, where it ,bifur= 
 cates. From the bend of the arm the ante- 
 rior branch accompanies the basilic vein, to 
 be inserted into the skin of the palm of the 
 hand ; the posterior branch runs down the 
 internal part of the fore-arm, to vanish in 
 the skin of the little finger. 
 
 4. The median nerve, which accompa=- 
 nies the brachial artery to the cubit, then 
 passes between the brachialis intemos, 
 pronator rotundus, and the perforatus and 
 perforans, under the ligament of the wrist 
 to the palm of the hand, where it sends off 
 branches in every direction to the muscles 
 of the hand, and then supplies the digital 
 nerves which go to the extremities of the 
 thumb, fore and middle fingers. 
 
 5. The ulnar nerve, which descends be- 
 tween the brachial artery and basilic vein, 
 between the internal condyle of the hu- 
 meras, and the olecranon, and divides in 
 the fore-ajm into an internal and external 
 branch. The former passes over the liga- 
 ment of the wrist and sesamoid bone, to the 
 hand where it divides into three branches, 
 two of which go to the ring and little fin- 
 ger, and the third forms an arch towards 
 the thumb, in the palm of the hand, and is 
 lost in tlie contiguous muscles. The latter 
 passes over the tendon of the extensor carpi 
 ulnaris and back of the hand, to supply also 
 the two last fingers. 
 
 6. The radial nerve, which sometimes 
 gives off tlie axillary nerve. It passes back- 
 wards, about the os humeri, descends on the 
 outside of the arm, between the brachialis 
 externus and internus muscles to the cubit ; 
 then proceeds between the supinator longus 
 andbrevis, to the superior extremity of the 
 radius, giving off various branches to ad- 
 jacent muscles. At this place it divides 
 into two branches; one goes along the 
 radius, between the supinator longus and 
 radialis internus to the back of the hand, 
 and terminates in the interosseous muscles, 
 the thumb and tliree first fingers ; the other 
 passes between the supinator brevis and 
 head of the radius, and is lost in the muscles 
 the fore-arm. 
 
 Dorsal Nerves. 
 The dorsal nerves ai'e twelve pairs in 
 number. The first pair gives off a branch 
 to the brachial plexxis. All the dorsal nerves 
 are distributed to the muscles of the back, 
 iuterccstals. serrati, pectoral, abdominal 
 
NER 
 
 rJER 
 
 ^Ul 
 
 muscles, and diaphragm. The five mfierior 
 pairs go to the cartilages of the ribs, and are 
 called costal. 
 
 Lumbar Nerves. 
 
 The five pair of lumbar nerves are be- 
 stowed about the loins and muscles, skin 
 of the abdomen and loins, scrotum, ovaria, 
 and diaphragm. The second, third, and 
 fifth pair unite and form the obturator nerve, 
 ■which descends over the psoas muscle into 
 the pelvis, and passes through the foramen 
 thyroideum to the oburator muscle, triceps, 
 pectineus, &c. 
 
 The third and foui'th, with some branches 
 of the second pair, form the cniral nerve, 
 which passes iinder Poupart's ligament with 
 the femoral artery, sends off branches to 
 the adjacent parts, and descends in the di- 
 rection of the sartorius muscle to the inter- 
 nal condyle of the femur, from whence it 
 accompanies the saphena vein to the in- 
 ternal ankle, to be lost in the skin of the 
 great toe. 
 
 The fifth pair are joined to the first pair 
 of the sacral nerves. 
 
 Sacral Nerves. 
 
 There are five pair of sacral nerves, all 
 of which arise from the cauda equina, or 
 termination of the medulla spinalis, so called 
 from the nerves resembling the tail of a 
 horae. The four first pair give off branches 
 to the pelvic viscera, and are afterwards 
 united to the last lumbar, to form a large 
 plexus, which gives off 
 
 The ischiatic nerve, the largest in the 
 body. The ischiatic nerve, immediately at 
 its origin, sends off branches to the bladder, 
 rectum, and parts of generation ; proceeds 
 from the cavity of the pelvis through the 
 ischiatic notch, between the tuberosity of 
 the ischium and great trochanter, to the 
 ham, where it is called the popliteal nerve. 
 In the ham it divides into two branches. 
 
 1 . The peroneal, which descends on the 
 fibula, and distributes many branches to the 
 muscles of the leg and back of the foot. 
 
 2. The tibial, which penetrates the gas- 
 trocnemii muscles to the internal ankle, 
 passes through a notch in the os calcis to the 
 sole of the foot, where it divides into an in- 
 ternal and external plantar nerve, which 
 supply the muscles and aponeurosis of the 
 foot and the toes. 
 
 Physiology of the JVervous System. 
 
 The nervous system as the organ of sense 
 and motion, is comiected with so many 
 functions of the animal economy, that the 
 study of it must be of tlie utmost impor- 
 tance, and a fundamental part of the study 
 of the whole economy. The nervous sys- 
 tem consists of the medullary substance of 
 the brain, cerebellum, medulla oblongata, 
 and spinalis ; and of the same substance 
 continued into the nerves, by which it is 
 distributed to many different parts of the 
 body. The whole of this system seem? to 
 
 be properly distinguished into these four 
 parts. 
 
 1. The medullary substance contained in 
 the cranium and vertebral cavity; the 
 whole of which seems to consist of distinct 
 fibres, but without the smaller fibres being 
 separated from each other by any evident 
 enveloping membranes. 
 
 2. Connected with one part or other of 
 this substance are, the nerves, in which the 
 same meduUarj' substance is continued ; 
 but here more evidently divided into fibres ; 
 each of which is separated from the others 
 by an enveloping membrane, derived from 
 the pia mater. 
 
 3. Parts of the extremities of certain 
 nerves, in which the medullary substance 
 is divested of the enveloping membrsmes 
 from the pia mater, and so situated as to 
 be exposed to the action of certain external 
 bodies, and perhaps so framed as to be af- 
 fected by the action of certain bodies only ; 
 these are name-d the sentient extremities of 
 the nerves. 
 
 4. Certain extremities of the nerves, so 
 framed as to be capable of a peculiar con- 
 tractility ; and, in consequence of their 
 situation and attachments to be, by their 
 contraction, capable of moving most of 
 the solid and fluid parts of the body. 
 These are named the moving extremities 
 of the nerves. 
 
 These several parts of the nervous sys- 
 tem are every where the same continuous 
 medullary substance, which is supposed to 
 be the vital solid of animals, so constituted 
 in living animals, and in living systems 
 only, as to admit of motions being readily 
 propagated from any one part to every other 
 part of the nervous system, so long as the 
 continuity and natural living state of the 
 medullary substance remains. In the liv- 
 ing man, there is an immaterial thinking 
 substance, or mi'nd, constantly present, and 
 every phenomenon of thinking is to be con- 
 sidered as an affection or faculty of the 
 mind alone. But this immaterial and 
 thinking part of man is so connected with 
 the material and corporeal part of him, and 
 particularly with the nervous system, that 
 motions excited in this give occasion to 
 thought, and thought, however occasioned, 
 gives occasion to new motions in the ner- 
 vous system. This mutual communication, 
 or influence is assumed with confidence as 
 a fact : but the mode of it we do not un- 
 derstand, nor pretend to explain ; and there- 
 fore are not bound to obviate the difficul- 
 ties that attend any of the suppositions 
 which have been made concerning it. The 
 phenomena of the nervous system occur 
 commonly in the following order : The im- 
 pulse of external bodies acts upon the sen- 
 tient extremities of the nerves; and this 
 gives occasion to perception or thought, 
 which, as first arising in the mind, is termed 
 senmtirm. This sensation, according to it? 
 
5S2 
 
 ^ER 
 
 ^'ER 
 
 various modifications, gives occasion to vo- 
 lition, or the willing of certain ends to be 
 obtained by the motion of certain parts of 
 the body ; and this volition gives occasion to 
 the contraction of muscular fibres, by which 
 the motion of the part required is produced. 
 As the impulse of bodies on the sentient 
 extremities of a nerve does not occasion any 
 sensation, unless the nerve between the sen- 
 tient extremity and the brain be free ; and 
 as, in like manner, volition does not pro- 
 duce any contraction of muscles, ualess the 
 nerve between the brain and muscle be also 
 free ; it is concluded, from both these facts, 
 that sensation and volition, so far as they are 
 connected with corporeal motions, are func- 
 tions of the brain alone ; and it is presumed, 
 that sensation arises only in consequence of 
 external impulse producing motion in the 
 sentient extremities of the nerves, and of 
 that motion being thence propagated along 
 the nerves to the brain ; and, in like man- 
 ner, that the will operating in the brain 
 only, by a motion begun there, and propa- 
 gated along the nerves, produces the con- 
 traction of muscles. From what is now 
 said, we perceive more distinctly the difiier- 
 ent functions of the several parts of the 
 nervous system ; 1. The sentient extremities 
 seem to be particularly fitted to receive the 
 impressions of external bodies ; and, accord- 
 ing to the diiference of these impressions, 
 and of the condition of the sentient extre- 
 mity itself, to propagate along the nerves 
 motions of a determined kind, which, com- 
 municated to the brain, give occasion to 
 sensation. 2. The brain seems to be a part 
 fitted for, and susceptible of, those motions 
 with which sensation, and the whole conse- 
 quent operations of thought, are connected : 
 and thereby is fitted to form a communica- 
 tion between the motions excited in the sen- 
 tient, and those in consequence arising in 
 the moving extremities of the nerves, which 
 are often remote and distant from each 
 other. 3. The moving extremities are so 
 framed as to be capable of contraction, and 
 of having this contraction excited by motion 
 propagated from the brain, and communi- 
 cated to the contractile fibre. 4. The nerves, 
 more strictly so called, are to be considered 
 as a collection of medullary fibres, each en- 
 veloped in its proper membrane, and there- 
 by so separated from every other, as hardly 
 to admit of any communication of motion 
 from any one to the others, and to admit 
 only of motion along the continuous me- 
 dullary substance of the same fibre, from its 
 origin to the extremities, or contrarywise. 
 From this view of the parts of the nervous 
 system, of their several functions and com- 
 munication with each other, it appears that 
 the be5:inning of motion in tlie animal eco- 
 nomy, is generally connected with sensation : 
 and that the ultimate effects of such motion 
 are cljiefly actions depending immediately 
 ypon the contraction of moving fibres, be- 
 
 tween which and the sentient extremities 
 the communication is by means of the 
 brain. 
 
 Ne'rvea SPONGio'SA. The cavernous 
 part of the penis. 
 
 Ne'rVI INTERCOSTA'lES IN3rOBUNA'TI. 
 
 The fifth part of nerves. 
 
 NERVINES. (JVemna, sc. medica- 
 menia, from nervus.) Neurotics. Medi- 
 cines that relieve disorders of the nerves. 
 They are all the antispasmodics, and the 
 various preparations of bark and iron. 
 
 Nervo'rfm RESOLtTTio. A species of 
 apoplexy or palsy. 
 
 Nervo'sttm OS. The occipital bone. 
 
 A''ervoics consumption. See Atrophia. 
 
 J^ervous diseases. See JVeuroses. 
 
 JVervous Fever. See Febris nervosa. 
 
 JVervous head-ache. See Cephalalgia. 
 
 NERVOUS FLUID. Nervous prin- 
 ciple. The vascularity of the cortical part 
 of the brain, and of the nerves themselves, 
 their softness, pulpiness, and natursd hu- 
 mid appearance, give reason to believe that 
 between the medullary particles of which 
 they are principally composed, a fine fluid 
 is constantly secreted, which may be fitted 
 to receive and transmit, even more readily 
 than other fluids do, all impressions wJiicL_ 
 are made on it. It appears to exhale from 
 the extremities of the nerves. The lassi- 
 tude and debility of muscles from too great 
 exercise, and the dulness of the sensorial 
 organs, from excessive use, would seem to 
 prove this. It has no smell nor taste; for 
 the cerebrine medulla is insipid and inodo- 
 rous. Nor has it any colour, for the cere- 
 brum and nerves are white. It is of so 
 subtile a consisterice, as never to have been 
 detected. Its mobility is stupendous, for in 
 less than a moment, with the consent of the 
 mind, it is conveyed from the cerebrum to 
 the muscles, like the electric matter. Whe- 
 ther the nervous fluid be carried from th.e 
 organ of sense in the sensorial nerves to the 
 cerebrum, and from thence in the raotory 
 nerves to the muscles, cannot be positively 
 affirmed. The constituent principles of this 
 liquid are perfectly unknown, as they can- 
 not be rendered visible by art, or proved by 
 experiment. Upon making a ligature upon 
 a nerve, the motion of the fluid is inter- 
 rupted, which proves that something corpo- 
 real flows through it. It is therefore a 
 weak argument to deny its existence because 
 we cannot see it ; for who has seen the mat- 
 ter of heat, oxygen, azote, and other ele- 
 mentray bodies, the existence of which no 
 physician in the present day doubts i" The 
 electric matter, whose action on the nerves 
 is very great, does not appear to constitute 
 the nervous fluid ; for nerves exhibit no 
 signs of spontaneous electricity ; nor can it 
 be the magnetic matter, as the experiment 
 of Gavian with the magnet demonstrates ; 
 nor is it oxygen, nor hydrogen, nor azote ; 
 for the first very much irritates the nerves^ 
 
NIC 
 
 NIC 
 
 595 
 
 aud the otiier two suspend tlieiv action. 
 The nerrous fluid therefore is an element 
 sui generis, which exists and is produced in 
 the nerves only ; hence like other elements, 
 it is only to be known by its effects. The 
 pulpous softness of some nerves, and their 
 lax situation, does not allow them and the 
 brain to act on the body and soul only by 
 oscillation. Lastly, a tense chord, although 
 tied, oscillates. The use of the nervous 
 fluid is, 1, It appears to bean intermediate 
 substance between the body and the soul, 
 by means of which the latter thinks, per- 
 ceives, and moves the muscles subservient 
 to the will. Hence the body acts upon the 
 soul, and the soul upon the body. 2. It 
 appears to difter from the vital principle ; 
 for parts live and are irritable which want 
 nerves, as bones, tendons, plants, and in- 
 sects. 
 
 3^ervous principle. See J^Tervous fluid. 
 
 Ne'stis. (From v«, neg. and t<rQia>, to 
 eat ; so called because it is generally found 
 empty.) The jejunum. 
 
 Mettle, common. See Urtica. 
 
 J^eftle, dead. See Lamium album. 
 
 J^eftle-rash. See Urticaria. 
 
 Netjrochowdro'des. (From vivpov, a 
 sinew, x,"^^?^^) ^ cartilage, and iKfo?, re- 
 semblance.) A hard substance between 
 a sinew and a cartilage. 
 
 NEUROLOGY. (From vivpov, a nerve, 
 and Koy-o?, a discourse.) The doctrine of 
 the nerves. 
 
 NEPROME'TOREis. (From viupcv, a nerve, 
 and /juirpa., a matrix.) The psoas muscles 
 are so called by Fallopius, as being the re- 
 pository of many small nerves. 
 
 NEURO'SES. (From vivpov, a nerve.) 
 Nervous diseases. The second class of 
 Cullen's nosology is so called ; it compre- 
 hends affections of sense and motion dis- 
 turbed ; without either idiopathic pyrexia, 
 or topical diseases. 
 
 Netjro'tica. (From vivpov, a nerve.) 
 Nervous medicines. 
 
 Neuro'tomy. (JYeurotomia ; {roxavtvpov, 
 a" nerve, and Ts/y.va), to cut.) A dissection 
 of the nerves. Also a puncture of a 
 nurve. 
 
 NEUTRAL SALTS. Secondary salts. 
 Under the name of neutral or secondary 
 salts are comprehended such matters as are 
 composed of two primitive saline substances 
 combined together. They are called neu- 
 tral, because they do not possess the charac- 
 ters of acid nor alkaline salts, which are 
 primitive salts ; such are Epsom salts, nitre, 
 &c. 
 
 Ne'xus. (From necio, to wind.) A 
 complication of substances in one part as, 
 the membrane which involves the fostas. 
 
 NICHOLS, Frawk, was born in London, 
 where his father was a barrister in 1699. Af- 
 ter passing through the usual academical ex- 
 ercises at Oxford v/ith great assiduity, he 
 €hoEe medicine for his profession ; and pur- 
 
 sued a course of dissections with so much di- 
 ligence and perseverance, as to render him- 
 self highly skilful in this branch of his art. 
 Hence he was chosen reader of anatomy in 
 the university, where he used his utmost 
 endeavours to introduce a zeal for this ptir- 
 suit and obtained a high reputation. At 
 the close of his course he made a short trial 
 of practice in Cornwall, and subsequent- 
 ly paid a visit to the principal schools of 
 France and Italy. On his return he re- 
 sumed his anatomical and physiological 
 lectures in London, which were frequented, 
 not only by students from the universities, 
 but also by many surgeons, apothecaries, 
 and others. In 1728 he was chosen a 
 fellow of the Royal Society, to which he 
 cummunicated several papers ; and shortly 
 after he received his doctor's degree at Ox- 
 ford, and became a fellow of the College 
 of Physicians. In 1734 he was appointed 
 to read the Gulstonian lectures, and chose 
 the Heart and Circulation, for his subjects. 
 In 1743 he married one of the daughters of 
 the celebrated Dr. Mead. About five years 
 after he was appointed lecturer on surgery 
 to the college, and began his course vrith a 
 learned and elegant dissertation on the 
 " Anima Medica," which was afterwards 
 published. On the death of Sir Hans 
 Sloane in 1753, Dr. Nichols was appointed 
 his successor as one of the King's physi- 
 cians ; which office he held till the death of 
 his Majesty seven years after. To a second 
 edition of the treatise " De Anima Medica," 
 in 1772, he added a dissertation " De Motu 
 Cordis et Sanguinis in Homine nato et non 
 nato." Weary at length with his profes- 
 sion, and wishing to superintend the educa- 
 tion of his son at Oxford, he removed to 
 that city : and when the study of the law 
 recalled his son to London, the doctor 
 took a house at Epsom, where he passed 
 the remainder of his life in literary retire- 
 ment. He died in 1778. 
 
 NICKEL. It is to Cronstedt that we 
 are indebted for the discovery of this metal ; 
 tliough the substance from which he ex- 
 tracted it was known in the year 1694. 
 Cronstedt proved it to be a peculiar metal 
 in the year 1751. Nickel is found in na 
 ture generally in the metallic state, more 
 rarely in that of an oxyde. Its ores have a 
 coppery red colour, generally covered more 
 or less with a greenish-grey efflorescence. 
 The most abundant ore is that termed sul- 
 phuref of nickel, or kupfernickel, which is a 
 compound of nickel, arsenic, suiphuret of 
 -iron, and sometimes cobalt and copper. 
 This ore occurs either massive, or dissemi- 
 nated, but never crystallized ; it is of a cop- 
 per colour, sometimes yellowish, white, or 
 grey. It exists also combined with oxygen, 
 and a little carbonic acid, in what is called 
 native oxyde of nickel (nickel ochre ; ) it then 
 has an earthy appearance, and is very frikble ; 
 it is found coating kupfernickel, and seems 
 75 
 
i94 
 
 mc 
 
 MC 
 
 to originate from the decomposition of this 
 ore. It is found contaminated with iron in 
 the mineral substance called martial nickel; 
 this native combination, when fresh broken, 
 has a lamellated texture ; when exposed to 
 the air it soon turns black, and sometimes 
 exliibits thin rhomboidal plates placed irre- 
 g'ularly over each other. It is also found 
 united to arsenic, cobalt, and alumine in 
 the ore, called arseniate of racket. 
 
 Properties. — Nickel, when free from he- 
 terogeneous substances, is of a pale flesh 
 colour. When fresh broken, it has a strong 
 lustre. It has a fine-grained compact tex- 
 ture, and can be a little flattened by ham- 
 mering, similar to cast iron. It leaves a 
 trace when rubbed upon the polished sur- 
 face of a hard stone. Its specific gravity is 
 betv/een 8 and 9. It is magnetic like iron. 
 Mr. Chenevis once alleged the contrary ; 
 but afterwards ascertained, that tlae pre- 
 sence of arsenic had destroyed tlie magnetic 
 quality. It requires a very iiitense heat for 
 fiision. When exposed for a long time to 
 a humid atmosphere, its surface becomes 
 gradually covered with an oxyde of a green- 
 ish hue ; this takes place, likewise, and more 
 rapidi}', when heated in contact with air. 
 When fused with borax, it produces a glass 
 of a hyacinth colour. It unites with phos- 
 phorus by fusion, and forms with it a phos- 
 phuret wliich is very fusible, white, and in 
 brilliant needles. With sulphur it forms, by 
 fusion, a hard yellow mass, with small bril- 
 liant facets. Sulphuric acid, assisted by 
 heat, dissolves it. Nitric acid acts on it 
 more readily. Muriatic acid, when heated 
 on it, likewise dissolves part of it. Boracic 
 and phosphoric acids seem to have little or 
 no action on nickel. It readily unites with 
 gold, and renders that metai white and 
 brittle. It likewise fuses with platina, sil- 
 ver, and bismuth. It does not alloy with 
 mercury. It is easily oxydized by the 
 nitrate and the hyperoxymuriate of pot- 
 ash. 
 
 Methods of obtaining nickel. — To obtain 
 nickel, the ore is first roasted, in order to 
 free it from sulphur and arsenic ; it is then 
 changed into a greenish oxyde. This oxyde 
 is mixed with two or three parts of black 
 flux. The mixture is put into a crucible, 
 and, being covered with decrepitated mu- 
 riate of soda, it is brought to the state of 
 fusion, by the strongest heat of a smitli's 
 forge. 
 
 When the crucible is broken, there is 
 found at the bottom, under brown, black- 
 ish, and sometimes blue scoria, a button 
 of a yellowish white colour, equal in weight 
 to a tenth, a fifth, and even a half of the 
 ore employed. This metal, however, is still 
 far from being pure. 
 
 in order to purify it, the button obtained 
 is again broken into small pieces, strongly 
 heated, and then digested witli its own 
 freight of concejitrated sulphuric acid, and 
 
 distilled to dryness. The diy mass is dis-^ 
 solved in water, and filtered. This solution, 
 in general deposits crj'stals of arsenic, and 
 finally afibrds dark green crystals of sul- 
 phate of nickel. This sulphate is re-dis- 
 solved in water, and decomposed by carbo- 
 nate of potash. The precipitate is dissolved 
 in liquid ammonia ; the blue solution leaves 
 a residuum which is filtered off, and the fil- 
 tered solution saturated with nitric acid- 
 The nickel is then precipitated in the form 
 of a greyish green powder, by carbonate of 
 potash. From this oxyde the metallic nickel 
 is obtainable by exposing it to heat, when 
 made into a mass with oil and a little char- 
 coal powder. 
 
 The following is the method of Mr. 
 Chenevix. " Take the native sulphuret of 
 nickel, reduce it to powder, and roast it in 
 contact with charcoal pov/der over a gentle 
 fire. When no more fumes arise, pour 
 then nitric acid over it, and dissolve it by 
 heat in a Florence flask. Decant the solu- 
 tion, filter it through bibulous paper, and 
 evaporate it to dryness in a glass bason. 
 Dissolve the nitrate of nickel in a sufficient 
 quantity of distilled water, and decompose 
 it by the addition of the strongest liquid 
 ammonia^ taking care to add it in excess. 
 The oxyde of nickel and cobalfTvill thus be 
 re-dissolved ; then let the solution stand 
 undisturbed till a precipitate again ensues. 
 The solution must then be evaporated; it 
 becomes blue during this process, by the 
 precipitation of the cobalt which should be 
 separated, and the evaporation be then con- 
 tinued, to dryness ; the residue will be pure 
 oxyde of nickel. 
 
 in order to reduce this oxyde to tlie me- 
 tallic state, let it be made into a paste with 
 oil, mix it with about three parts of black 
 flux, and put it into a crucible, covering it 
 with borax and muriate of sod|^-and heat <• 
 the crucible violently for an hour and a hair 
 in a forge, a button will then be obtained, 
 which is pure nickel. 
 
 Nico'PHORtJS. (From v;»;b victory, and 
 <j!5^ffl, to bear, so called because victors were 
 crowned with it.) A kind of ivy. 
 
 NICOTIA'NA. (From Mr. Nicott, who 
 first brought it into Europe.) Tobacco. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnasan system. Class, Pentandria. Or- 
 der, Monogynia. 
 
 2. The former pharmacopoeial name of 
 the officinal tobacco. 
 
 Nicotia'na America 'ifA. American or 
 Virginian tobacco. See Nicotiana. 
 
 Nicotia'wa mi'kor. See Kicotiana rus- 
 tica. 
 
 NicoTiA'is-A ru'stica. The systematic 
 name of tlie English tobacco. Kicoiiana m i- 
 nor. Priapeia. Hyoscyamus luleits. This 
 plant is much weaker than tlie Virginian to- 
 bacco, the leaves are chiefly used to smoke 
 vermin, though they promise, from their 
 
mo 
 
 :\iT 
 
 5^ 
 
 aiore gentle operation, to be a safer remedy 
 ia some cases than the former. 
 
 Nicotia'jva taba'citm. The systematic 
 name of the tobacco-plant. Pttum, by 
 the Indians, Tabacum. Hyoscyamus Peru- 
 vianus. Ficelt. The Virginian tobacco. 
 Jficotiana tabacum ; foliis lanceolalo-ovaiis 
 sessilibus decurrentibus fiorentibus acutis, of 
 Limiseus, is the plant employed medicinally. 
 It is a very active narcotic and sternutatory. 
 A decoction of the leaves is much esteemed 
 ia some diseases of the skin, and is by some 
 said to be a specific against the itch. The 
 fumes and the decoction are employed in 
 obstinate constipations of the bowels, and 
 very frequently with success ; it is necessary, 
 however, to caution the practitioner against 
 an effect mostly produced by its exhibition, 
 namely, syncope, with cold sweats ; and, in 
 some instances, death. 
 
 NIGE'LLA. (Q,uasi nigrella, from niger, 
 black, so named from its black seed.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Polyandria. Or- 
 der, Pentagynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacoposial name of the plant 
 called devil in a bush, or fennel-flower. 
 
 Nige'lla sati'va. The systematic name 
 ef the devil in a bush. It was formerly 
 employed medicinally as an expectorant and 
 deobstruent, but is now desers-edly fallen 
 into disuse. 
 
 Nigella'strum- (From JVigella, fen- 
 nel-flower.) Pseudomelanthium. Lychnis 
 segetum major. Gtthago. J^^igella qfficina- 
 mm. Lychnoides segetum. Cockle, a herb 
 resembling the nigella. 
 
 Ji'ight-blindness. See Nyctalopia. 
 
 NIGHT-xMARE. Incubus. Oneirody- 
 nia gravans. The nervous or indisposed 
 persons are oppressed during sleep with a 
 heavy pressing sensation on the chest, by 
 •which respiration is impeded, or the circu- 
 lation of blood intercepted, to such a de- 
 gree as to threaten suflbcation. Frightful 
 ideas are recollected on waking, which oc- 
 cupied the dreaming mind. Frequent at- 
 tempts are made to cry out, but often with- 
 out effect, and the horrors and agitations 
 felt by the patient are inexpressibly fright- 
 ful. The sensations generally originate in 
 a large quantity of wind, or indigestible 
 matter in the stomach of supper-eaters, 
 ■which, pressing the stomach against the 
 diaphragm, impede respiration, or render it 
 short and convulsed. Inflated intestines 
 may likewise produce similar effects, or 
 mental perturbations. 
 
 There is another species of night-mare 
 mentioned by authors, which has a more 
 dangerous tendency; and this arises from 
 an impeded circulation of blood in the 
 lungs, when lying down, or too great re- 
 laxation of the heart and its impelling 
 powers. Epilepsy, apoplexy, or sudden 
 death, are sometimes amongst the conse- 
 quences of this species of disturbed sleep. 
 
 Polypi in the large vessels, aneurisms, wa- 
 ter in the pleura, pericardium, or lungs, 
 empyema, &c. are amongst the most dan- 
 gerous causes. See Oneirodynia. 
 
 JVightshade, American. See Phytolacca 
 decandna. 
 
 JVightshade, deadly. See A tropa bella- 
 donna. 
 
 JVightshade, garden. See Solanum ni- 
 grum. 
 
 JVightshade, Palestine. See Solanum 
 sanctum. 
 
 JVightshade, woody. See Solanum did- 
 camara. 
 
 Nigri'ties. (From tdger, black.) A 
 caries is called nigrities ossium, a blackness 
 of the bone. 
 
 Ni'hihtm a'lbum. a name formerly 
 given to the flowers, or oxyde of zinc. 
 
 Ni'nzi radix. See Sium ninsi. 
 
 Ni'nziiv. See Sium ninsi. 
 
 NIPPLE. The small projecting portion 
 in the middle of the breasts of men and wo- 
 men. It is much larger in the latter, and 
 has several openings in it, the excretory 
 ducts of the lacteal glands. 
 
 JVipple-vjort. See Lapsana. 
 
 NI'TRAS. (From nitrum, nitre.) A 
 nitrate; a salt formed by the union of the 
 nitric acid and different bases, as the nitrate 
 of potash, soda, silver, <fcc. 
 
 Ni'tras ammo'jvIjE. Alkali volatile ni- 
 tratum. Sal ammoniacus nitrosus. Ammo- 
 nia niirata. A salt composed of the acid of 
 nitre and ammonia, the virtues of which 
 are irritating, diuretic, and deobstruent ; 
 externally, it is resolvent and sialagogue. 
 
 Ni'tras arge'iv'ti. See Argenti ni- 
 tras. 
 
 Ni'tras pota'sSjE. See Kitre. 
 
 Ni'tras pota'ssje fu'stjs. Sal prunel- 
 Ice. JVitrum tahulatum. This salt, besides 
 the nitric acid and potash, contains a little 
 sulphuric acid. 
 
 Ni'tras so'djE. Alkali minerale nitra- 
 tum. JVitrum cubicum. Its virtues are simi- 
 lar to those of nitrate of potash, for whicb it 
 may be safely substituted. 
 
 JVitrate of potash. See JVitre. 
 
 JVitrate of siker. See Argenti niiras, 
 
 NITRE. v;7/>ov. JVitrum. Potassce 
 nitras. Salpetras. Alaurat. Algali. Atac. 
 Baurack. Acusto. Haliniirum: Saltpetre, 
 A perfect neutral salt, formed by the union 
 of the nitric acid with the vegetable alkali_. 
 thence called nitrate of potash. Its taste is 
 cooling, and it does not alter tiie colour of 
 the syrup of violets. Nitre exists in large 
 quantities in the earth, and is continually 
 formed in inhabited places; it is found 
 in great quantities upon walls which are 
 sheltered from the rain. It is of great use 
 in the arts ; it is the principal ingredient 
 in gunpowder ; and, burned with different 
 proportion of tartar, forms the substances 
 called fluxes. It is of considerable im- 
 portance in medicine, as a febrifuge, diure* 
 
596 
 
 JNfIT 
 
 MT 
 
 tic, and antiphlo§^stic remedy, in doses of 
 from five to twenty grains. 
 
 NITRIC ACID. Acidum nitrieum. 
 The London College directs this acid to be 
 made by distilling equal parts, by weight, of 
 dried nitrate of potash and sulphuric acid. 
 We are directed to take two pounds of each, 
 mix them in a glass retort, then distil the ni- 
 tric acid in a sand-bath, as long as a red 
 vapour arises ; lastly, having added to the 
 acid first distilled an ounce more of dry ni- 
 trate of potash, distil the nitric acid again 
 in a similar manner. 
 
 The specific gravity of nitric acid is to 
 that of water, as 1.500 to 1.000. A fluid 
 ounce, diluted with water, ought to dissolve 
 of a lump of lime-stone immersed therein 
 one ounce. 
 
 This acid, undiluted, is a powerful caustic, 
 and is sometimes employed as such by sur- 
 geons to destroy fungous excrescences. 
 Very much diluted, it is exhibited internally 
 as a tonic and antiseptic in the cure of typhoid 
 fevers, scurvy, syphiloid diseases, and other 
 cachexies. 
 
 Kitric oxyde of Mercury. See Hydrargyri 
 nilrico-oxydum. 
 
 NITRICO-O'XYDUM HYDRARGYRI. 
 See Hydrargyri nitrico-oxydum. 
 
 NITROGEN. (From v/7/iov, nitre, and 
 yincLu, to generate ; so called because it is 
 the generator of nitre.) Azote. Alkali- 
 gen.- A simple body, very abundant in na- 
 ture, though not producible alone, or in an 
 insulated state. It is not distinctly percep- 
 tible to the human senses, however aided by 
 instruments. We know it only in its com- 
 bination. But the reality of its existence 
 is unquestionable ; since we can mark its 
 passage out of one combination into another ; 
 since we know the laws of chemical attrac- 
 tion to which it is subject ; since we discern 
 the precise character of those simple sub- 
 stances with which it is combinable, and 
 can distinguish the nature of the new 
 compounds which the combination produ- 
 ces. The separate existence and peculiar 
 nature of this substance were first disco- 
 vered by Dr. Rutherford. It is the radi- 
 cal principle of our atmospheric air, and 
 some other gaseous substances, and forms a 
 constituent part of animal and many vege- 
 table substances. It is a component part 
 of the nitric acid, and of ammonia. It has 
 been considered as an alkalizing principle, 
 in opposition to oxygen, which, as we have 
 noticed before, is the principle of acidity. 
 One of the most remarkable combinations 
 into which nitrogen is known to enter, is 
 that which takes place between it and light 
 and caloric. The compound thus produced 
 is called 
 
 NITROGEN GAS. 
 Phlogistlccjted air. Azotic gas. Mephitic 
 air. Mofette. 
 
 Properties. — Nitrogen gas, or azotic gas, 
 3.S it i'^ also called, is not possessed of anv 
 
 remarkable property capable of cliaracteri" 
 zing it ; but is principally distinguished by 
 certain negative qualities, namely, it is ex- 
 tremely hurtful to respiration, and quickly 
 kills animals. Plants thrive and evea 
 flourish in it. It has no sensible taste. It 
 neither reddens blue vegetable colours nor 
 precipitates lime, or barytic-water. Its 
 weight is to common air, as about .972 to 
 l.OOlf. No combustible substance burns iu 
 nitrogen gas ; but it is capable of an imper- 
 fect combustion in combination with oxygen 
 gas when exposed to the action of the elec- 
 tric spark. It is not absorbable by water. It 
 is capable of dissolving sulphur, phosphorus, 
 and charcoal in minute quantities. It unites 
 to hydrogen under certain conditions, and 
 constitutes with it ammonia. When uni- 
 ted to oxygen in different proportions, it pro- 
 duces atmospheric air, gaseous oxyde of 
 azote or nitrogen, nitrous gas, nitrous acid, 
 and nitric acid. It is a component part of 
 all animal substances, and communicates to 
 them their most distinctive characters. It 
 was discovered by Dr. Rutherford, of Edin- 
 burgh. ' 
 
 Nitrogen gas has been found by Priestley 
 in the Bath waters, and by Dr. Pearson in 
 the Buxton waters. 
 
 Methods of obtaining J^itrogen Gas.— 
 Nitrogen ga% may be obtained by various 
 means. For instance, it has been long 
 since ascertained that air, which has served 
 the purposes of combustion and respiratioa, 
 is no longer proper for these uses. Chemists, 
 have availed themselves of this circum- 
 stance in order to obtain nitrogen gas in the 
 following manner. 
 
 1 . Make a quantity of sulphuret of potash, 
 or sulphuret of iron, into a paste with 
 water, and place the mixture in a saucer or 
 plate over water, on a stand raised above 
 
 tlie fluid ; then invert over it a jar or bell- 4 
 glass, and allow this to stand for a kv 
 days. The air contained in the bell-glass 
 will gradually diminish, as will appear 
 from the ascent of the water, until only 
 about three-fourths of its original, bulk, re- 
 main. 
 
 When no further diminution takes place,, 
 the vessel containing the sulphuret must be 
 removed, and the remaining air will be 
 found to be nitrogen gas. 
 
 In this experiment, the moistened sulphu- 
 ret of potash or iron has a great affinity to 
 oxygen ; it attracts and separates it from the 
 atmospheric air, and the nitrogen gas is left 
 behind ; the sulphur is, during the experi- 
 ment, converted into sulphuric acid, which 
 unites to the alkali, and forms sulphate of 
 potash ; or where sulphuret of iron is used, 
 the metal being oxydized at the same time, 
 sulphate of iron is formed. The water 
 with which the sulphuret is moistened like- 
 wise undergoes a decompostion. See JEit- 
 diometry. 
 
 2, Nitrogen gas may likewise be obtained 
 
NIT 
 
 NIT 
 
 ;597 
 
 ifom fresh animal substances. For tliia 
 purpose, cat a piece of lean muscular 
 flesh into small pieces, introduce them into 
 a retort, and pour over them weak nitric 
 acid. If the heat of a lamp be then gently 
 applied, the gas will be speedily obtained ; 
 for all animal substances are composed of 
 nitrogen, with carbon, hydrogen, or oxygen ; 
 and on adding nitric acid in this way, the 
 equilibrium of the respective affinities is 
 destroyed, the nitrogen gas becoming sepa- 
 rated. 
 
 The fibrous part of animal matter is 
 that which affords the most nitrogen gas ; 
 next to this all tiie concretive parts, such as 
 the clot of blood ; next to that albumi- 
 nous matter, such as the serum and the 
 white of eggs ; gelatinous substances afford 
 the least. 
 
 3. Nitrogen gas may likewise be ob- 
 tained by causiiig oxymuriatic acid gas to 
 be received in a vessel containing liquid 
 ammonia ; for ammonia consists of hydrogen 
 aod nitrogen. The hydrogen of the ajn- 
 jnonia unites to the oxygen of the oxy- 
 muriatic acid, and forms water, heat is 
 evolved, the nitrogen becomes free, and the 
 oxymuriatic acid becomes converted into 
 simple muriatic acid. 
 
 NITROGEN, GASEOUS OXYDE OF. 
 This combination of nitrogen and oxy- 
 gen was for nerly called the dephlogisti- 
 cated nitrous gas, but now gaseous oxyde 
 of nitrogen or nitrous oxyde. It was first 
 discovered by Priestley. Its nature and 
 properties have since been investigated 
 (though not very accurately) by a society 
 of Dutch chemists. 
 
 Professor Davy has examined with un- 
 common accuracy the formation and pro- 
 perties of all the substances concerned in its 
 production. He has detected the sources 
 of error in the experiments of Priestley, and 
 the Dutch chemists, and to him we are 
 indebted for a thorough knowledge of this 
 gas. We shall, therefore, exhibit the phi- 
 losophy of this gaseous fluid as we find it 
 in his researches concerning the nitrous 
 oxyde. 
 
 Properties. — It exists in the form of a per- 
 manent gas. A candle burns with a bril- 
 liant flame and crackling noise in it ; before 
 its extinction the white inner flame becomes 
 surrounded with a blue one. Phosphorus 
 introduced into it, in a state of actual in- 
 flammation, burns with increased splendour, 
 as in oxygen gas. Sulphur introduced into 
 it when burning with a feeble blue flame is 
 instantly extinguished ; but when in a state 
 of vivid inflammation, it burns with a rose- 
 'oloured flame. Ignited charcoal burns in 
 it more brilliantly than in atmospheric air. 
 Iron wire, with a small piece of wood affixed 
 to it, when inflamed, and introduced into a 
 vessel filled with this gas, burns vehemently, 
 and throws out bright scintillating sparks. 
 
 No combustible body, however, bums in it, 
 unless it be previously brought to a state of 
 vivid inflammation. Hence sulphur may be 
 melted, and even sublimed in it, phosphorus 
 may be liquefied in it without undergoing 
 combustion. Nitrous oxyde is pretty ra- 
 pidly absorbed by water that has been 
 boiled ; a quantity of gas equal to rather 
 more than half the bulk of the water may 
 be thus made to disappear, the water ac- 
 quires a sweetish taste, but its other proper- 
 ties do not differ perceptibly from common 
 water. The whole of the gas may be ex- 
 pelled again by heat.. It does not change 
 blue vegetable colours. It has a distinctly 
 sweet taste, and a faint but agreeable odour. 
 It undergoes no diminution when mingled 
 with oxygen or nitrous gas. Most of the 
 liquid inflammable bodies, such as ether, 
 alcohol, volatile and fat oils, absorb it ra- 
 pidly and in great quantity. Acids exert 
 but httle action on it. The affinity of the 
 neutro-saline solutions for gaseous oxyde of 
 nitrogen is very feeble. Green muriate and 
 green sulphate of iron, whetlier holding ni- 
 trous gas in solution, or not, do not act 
 upon it. None of the gases when mingled 
 with it, sufier any perceptible change at 
 common temperatures ; the muriatic and sul- 
 phurous acid gases excepted, which under- 
 go a slight expansion. Alkalis freed from 
 carbonic acid, exposed in the dry or solid 
 form, have no action upon it; they may, 
 however, be made to combine with it in the 
 nascent state, and then constitute saline 
 compounds of a peculiar nature. These 
 combinations deflagrate when heated with 
 charcoal, and are decomposed by acids; 
 the gaseous oxyde of nitrogen being disen- 
 gaged. It undergoes no change whatever 
 from the simple effect of light. The action 
 of the electric spark, for a long while conti- 
 nued, converts it into a gas, analogous to 
 atmospheric air and nitrous acid ; the same 
 is the case when it is made to pass through 
 an ignited earthen tube. It explodes with 
 hydrogen in a variety of proportions, at very 
 high temperatures ; for instance, when elec- 
 tric sparks are made to pass through the 
 mixture. Sulphuretted, heavy, and light 
 carburetted hydrogen gases, and gaseous 
 oxide of carbon likewise burn with it when 
 a strong red beat is applied. 100 parts by 
 weight of nitrous oxyde, contain 36.7 of 
 oxygen and 63.3 of nitrogen ; 100 cubic 
 inches weigh 50 grains at 55° temperature 
 and 30 inches atmospheric pressure. Ani- 
 mals, when wholly confined in gaseous 
 oxyde of nitrogen, give no signs of uneasi- 
 ness for some moments, but they soon be- 
 come restless and then die. When gaseous 
 oxyde of nitrogen is mingled with atmos- 
 pheric air, and then received into the lungs, 
 it generates highly pleasurable sensations ; 
 the effects it pi'oduces on the animal system 
 3 re eminentlv distinguished from everv 
 
5S8 
 
 NIT 
 
 rs'iT 
 
 other chemical agent. It excites every fibre 
 to action, and rouses the faculties of the 
 mind, inducing a state of great exhilaration, 
 an irresistible propensity to laughter, a rapid 
 flow of vivid ideas, and unusual vigour and 
 fitness for muscular exertions, in some re- 
 spects resembling those attendant on the 
 pleasantest period of intoxication, without 
 any subsequent languor, depression of the 
 nervous energy, or disagreeable feelings ; 
 but more generally followed by vigour, and 
 a pleasurable disposition to exertion, which 
 gradually subsides. 
 
 Such are the properties that characterize 
 the nitrous oxyde. 
 
 The Dutch, chemists and some French 
 and German philosophers assert that it can- 
 not be respired ; that burning phosphorus, 
 sulphur, and charcoal are extinguished in it, 
 &c. It is probable they did not examine it 
 in a state of purity, for it is other wis* diffi- 
 cult to account for these and many other 
 erroneous opinions. 
 
 Methods of obtaining gaseous oxyde of ni- 
 trogen. — Gaseous oxyde of nitrogen is pro- 
 duced when substances, having a strong 
 affinity with oxygen are brought into con- 
 tact with nitric acid, or with nitrous gas. 
 It may therefore be obtained by various pro- 
 cesses, in which nitrous gas or nitric acid 
 is decomposed by substances capable of 
 attracting the greater part of their oxygen. 
 The most commodious and expeditious 
 as well as cheapest mode of obtaining 
 it, is by decomposing nitrate of ammonia, 
 at a certain temperature, in the following 
 manner : — 
 
 1. Introduce into a glass retort some pure 
 nitrate of ammonia, and apply the heat of 
 an Argand's lamp, the salt will soon liquefy, 
 and, when it begins to boil, gas will be 
 evolved. Increase the heat gradually till 
 the body and neck of the retort become 
 filled with a semi-transparent milky white 
 vapour. In this state the temperature of 
 the fused nitrate is between 340'' and 480". 
 After the decomposition has proceeded for a 
 
 few minutes, so that the gas evolved quickly 
 enlarges the flame of a taper held near the 
 orifice of the retort, it may be collected 
 over water, care being taken during the 
 whole process, never to suffer the tempera- 
 ture of the fused nitrate to rise above 500° 
 Fahr. which may easily be judged of, from 
 the density of the vapours in the retort, and 
 from the quiet ebullition of the fused nitrate ; 
 for if the heat be increased beyond this pointy 
 the vapours in the retort acquire a reddish 
 and more transparent appearance ; and tlie 
 fused nitrate begins to rise, and occupy 
 twice the bulk it did before. The nitrous 
 oxyde, after its generation, is allowed to 
 stand over water, for at least six hours, and 
 is then fit for respiration or other experi- 
 ments. 
 
 Explanation. — Nitrate of ammonia con- 
 sists of nitric acid and ammonia ; nitric acid 
 is composed of nitrous gas and oxygen ; and 
 ammonia consists of hydrogen and nitrogen. 
 At a temperature of about 480° the attrac- 
 tions of hydrogen for nitrogen in ammonia^ 
 and that of nitrous gas for oxygen in nitric 
 acid, are diminished : while, on the contrary, 
 the attractions of the hydrogen of ammonia 
 for the oxygen of the nitric acid, and that of 
 the nitrogen of the ammonia for the nitrous 
 gas of the nitric acid, are increased ; hence 
 all the former affinities are broken, and new 
 ones produced, namely, the hydrogen of 
 the ammonia attracts the oxygen of the 
 nitric acid, the result of which is water; the 
 nitrogen of the ammonia combines with the 
 liberated nitrous gas, and forms nitrous 
 oxyde. The water and nitrous oxyde pro- 
 duced, probably exist in biniary combination 
 in the aeriform state, at the temperature of 
 the decomposition. 
 
 Such is the philosophy of the production 
 of gaseous oxyde of nitrogen, by decompo*- 
 sing nitrate of ammonia at that temperature, 
 given by Davy. 
 
 To illustrate this complicated play of afc 
 finity more fully, the following sketch may 
 not be deemed superfluous. 
 
MT 
 
 NIT 
 
 593 
 
 >,i Diagram exhibiting the production of Gaseous Uxyde of Nitrogen, by decomposirig 
 Nitrate of .Ammonia, at 480° Fahr. 
 
 Professor Davy has likewise pointed out, from its water of crystallization by gently 
 
 that, when the heat employed for decom- fusing it in a glass or Wedgwood's basin for 
 
 posing nitrate of ammonia is raised above a few minutes, and then keeping it for use 
 
 the before-stated temperature, another play in a well-stopped bottle. 
 
 of affinities takes place, the attractions of 
 nitrogen and hydrogen for each other and 
 of oxygen for nitrous gas are still more di- 
 minished, whilst that of nitrogen for nitrous 
 gas is totally destroyed, and that of hydro- 
 gen for oxygen increased to a greater extent. 
 A new attraction likewise takes place, 
 namely, that of nitrous gas for nitric acid to 
 (brmnilrous acid vapour, and a new arrange- 
 ment of principles is rapidly produced : the 
 
 2. Nitrous oxyde may likewise be ob- 
 tained by exposing common nitrous gas to 
 alkaline sulphites, particularly to sulphite 
 of potash containing its full quantity of 
 water of crystallization. The nitrous oxyde 
 produced from nitrous gas by sulphite of 
 potash has all the properties of that gene- 
 rated from the decomposition of nitrate of 
 ammonia. 
 
 The conversion of nitrous gas into ni- 
 
 nitrogen of the ammonia having no affinity trous oxyde, by these bodies, depends on 
 
 for any of the single principles at this tem- 
 perature, enters into no binary compound ; 
 the oxygen of the nitric acid forms water 
 with the hydrogen, and the nitrous gas 
 combines with the nitric acid to form nitrous 
 acid vapour. 
 
 the abstraction of a portion of its oxygen 
 by the greater affinity of the sulphite pre- 
 sented to it. The nitrogen and remaining 
 oxygen assume a more condensed state of 
 existence, and constitute nitrous oxyde. 
 3. Nitrous oxyde may also be obtained 
 
 All these substances most probably exist by mingling together nitrous gas and sul- 
 in combination, at the temperature of their phuretted hydrogen gas. The volume of 
 production ; and at a lower temperature gases in this case is diminished, sulphur de- 
 
 assume the form of nitrous aeid, nitrous 
 gaSf nitrogen, and water; and hence we 
 see the necessity of not heating the nitrate 
 of ammonia above the before-stated tem- 
 perature. 
 
 posited, ammonia, watei% and nitrous oxyde 
 are formed. 
 
 The change of principles which takes 
 place in this experiment depends upon the 
 combination of the hydrogen of the sulphu- 
 
 On account of the rapid absorption of retted hydrogen gas, with different portions 
 
 gaseous oxyde of nitrogen by water, it is of the oxygen and nitrogen of the nitrous 
 economical to preserve the fluid which has ^gas, to form water and ammonia, while it 
 
 be«n used to confine this gas, and to make deposits sulphur. The remaining oxygen 
 
 use of it for collecting other quantities of and niti-ogen being left in due proportion 
 
 it. In order to hasten its production, the constitute nitrous oxyde. 
 
 nitrata of ammonia may be previously freed i?€marfr.=-This singular exertion of at- 
 
600 
 
 yiT 
 
 mT 
 
 traction by a simple body appears liigiily it is the nitrous acid wliich is obtained ifi 
 
 improbable a priori ; but the formation of the first process of distillation, 
 ammonia, and the non-oxygenation of the It seems to be true that nitrous acid of a 
 
 sulphur, elucidate the fact. In performing much darker orange red colour is obtained 
 
 this experiment care should be taken that by decomposing nitrate of potash by means 
 
 the gases should be rendered as dry as pos- of sulphate of iron, than when the same 
 
 sible ; for the presence of water considera- salt is decomposed by sulphuric acid. The 
 
 biy retards the decomposition. following is the process made use of by 
 
 4. Nitrous oxyde may also be produced some manufactmrers : — 
 
 by presenting alkaline sulphurets to nitrous Take a quantity of sulphate of iron, de- 
 gas. Davy observed that a solution of sul- prived of its water of crystallization by heat, 
 phuret of strontian, or baiytes, answers this and mix it with an equal weight of dry 
 purpose best. nitrate of potash ; put the mixture into a 
 This decomposition of nitrous gas is not glass retort, to which a very spacious recei- 
 Eolely produced by the absti-action of oxygen ver has been luted, containing a little wa- 
 from the nitrous gas, to form sulphuric acid, ter, and begin the distillation with a very 
 It depends equally on the decomposition of slow fire. As soon as the red vapours cease 
 the sulphuretted hydrogen dissolved in tlie to come over, let the fire be slackened, and, 
 solution or liberated from it. In this pro- when the vessels are cooled, the receiver 
 cess, sulphur is deposited and sulphuric acid may be cautiously withdrawn, and its con- 
 formed, tents quickly transferred through a glass 
 
 5. Nitrous oxyde is obtained in many cir- funnel into a bottle, furnished with a 
 cumstances similar to those in which nitrous ground stopper. 
 
 gas is produced. Dr. Priestley found that NITROUS GAS. The name of nitrous 
 nitrous oxyde was evolved, together with gas is given to an aeriform fluid, consisting 
 nitrous gas, during the solution of iron, tin, of a certain quantity of nitrogen and oxy- 
 and zinc in nitric acid. gen, combined with caloric. It is an elas- 
 It is difficult to ascertain the exact tic, colourless fluid, having no sensible taste ; 
 rationale of these processes, for very com- it is neither acid nor alkine ; it is exceeding- 
 plicated agencies of affinities take place, ly hurtful to animals, producing instant suf- 
 Either the nascent hydrogen arising from focation whenever they attempt to breathe 
 the decomposition of the water by the me- it. The greater number of combustible 
 tallic substance may combine with portions bodies refuse to burn in it. It is neverthe- 
 of the oxygen and nitrogen of the nitrous less capable of supporting the combustion of 
 gas ; and thus by forming water and ammo- some of these bodies. Phosphorus burns in 
 
 nia, convert it into nitrous oxyde ; or the 
 metallic substance may attract at the same 
 time oxygen from the water and nitrous gas, 
 whilst the nascent hydrogen of the water 
 seizes upon a portion of the nitrogen of the 
 
 nitrous gas when introduced into it in a 
 state of inflammation; pyrophorus takes 
 fire in it spontaneously. 
 
 It is not decomposable by water, though 
 100 cubic inches of this fluid, when freed 
 
 nitrous gas, to form ammonia. The analogy from air, absorb about five cubic inches of 
 between this process and the decomposition tlie gas. This solution is void of taste ; it 
 
 of nitrous gas by sulphuretted hydrogen, 
 venders the first opinion most probable. 
 
 Such are the principal methods of obtain- 
 ing nitrous oxyde. There are no reasons, 
 Davy thinks, for supposing that nitrous 
 
 does not redden blue vegetable colours ; the 
 gas is expelled again when the water is 
 made to boil or suffered to freeze. Nitrous 
 gas has no action on nitrogen gas even when 
 assisted by heat. It is decomposed by sere- 
 
 oxyde is formed in any of the processes of ral metals at high temperatures. 
 
 nature, and the nice equilibrium of affinity 
 by which it is constituted forbids us to hope 
 for the power of composing it from its sim- 
 ple principles. We must be content to pro- 
 duce it artificially. 
 
 NITRO-MURIATIC ACID. The com- 
 pound acid formed by uniting the nitric 
 and muriatic acids. It is commonly known 
 by the name of aqua regia. See Oxy- 
 muriatic acid. 
 
 Its specific gravity, when perfectly pure, 
 is to that of atmospheric air as about 1.04 
 tol. 
 
 Ardent spirits, saccharine matters, hydro- 
 carbonates, sulphurous acid, and phosphorus 
 have no action on it at the common tempe- 
 rature. It is not sensibly changed by the 
 action of light. Heat dilates it. It rapidly 
 combines with oxygen gas at common tem- 
 peratures, and converts it into nitrous acid. 
 
 NITROUS ACID. This name has Atmospheric air produces the same effect 
 
 usually been given to nitric acid, impreg- but with less intensity. It is absorbable by 
 
 nated -.vith nitrous gas, to which it owes its green sulphate, muriate and nitrate of iron, 
 
 colour ; for pure nitric acid is colourless. « and decomposable by alkaline, terrene, and 
 
 The common mode of obtaining nitrous metallic sulphurets, and other bodies that 
 
 acid is to decompose nitrate of potash by have a strong affinity for oxygen ; but it is 
 
 means of sulphm-ic acid with the assistance not capable of combining with them chemi- 
 
 of heat. The nitric acid suffers a partial cally, so as to form saline compounds. From 
 
 decomTiosition during the process, and hence the greatest number of bodies which absorb 
 
MT 
 
 NOD 
 
 801 
 
 ii, it may be again expelled by the applica- 
 tion of heat. 
 
 It communicates to flame a greenish co- 
 lour before extinguishing it ; when mixed 
 with hydrogen gas this acquires the property 
 of burning with a green flame. It is ab- 
 sorbable by nitric acid and renders it 
 fuming. 
 
 When exposed to the action of caloric in 
 an ignited porcelain tube, it experiences no 
 alteration, but when electric sparks are 
 made to pass through it, it is decomposed 
 and converted into nitrous acid, and nitro- 
 gen gas. Phosphorus does not shine in it. 
 It is composed of about eight parts of oxy- 
 gen and seven of nitrogen. 
 
 Methods of obtaining nitrous gas. — 1. Put 
 into a small proof, or retort, some copper 
 •wire or pieces of the same metal, and pour 
 ©n it nitric acid of commerce diluted with 
 water, an effervescence takes place and ni- 
 trous gas will be produced. After having 
 suflered the first portions to escape on 
 account of the atmospheric air contained 
 in the retort, collect the gas in the water- 
 apparatus as usual. In order to obtain the 
 gas in a pure state, it must then be shook 
 for some time in contact with water. The 
 water in this instance suflers no alteration, 
 on the contrary, the acid undergoes a partial 
 decomposition ; the metal robs some of the 
 nitric acid of the greatest part of its oxygen 
 and becomes oxydized; the acid having lost 
 so much of its oxygen, becomes thereby so 
 altered, that at the usual temperature it can 
 exist no longer in the liquid state, but in- 
 stantly expands and assumes the form of 
 gas ; ceasing at the same time to act as an 
 acid, and exhibiting difierent properties ; 
 but the acid remaining undecomposed com- 
 bines with the oxyde of copper, and forms 
 nitrate of copper. 
 
 Instead of presenting copper to nitric 
 acid, iron, zinc, mercury, or silver may be 
 made use of. The metals best suited for the 
 production of nitrous gas are silver, mercu- 
 ry, and copper. 
 
 2. Nitrous gas may likewise be obtained 
 by synthesis. This method of obtaining it 
 we owe to Dr. Milner of Cambridge. 
 
 Into the middle of an earthen tube about 
 20 inches long and three-fourths of an inch 
 wide, open at both ends, put as much 
 coarsely-powdered manganese as is sufficient 
 nearly to fill it. Let this tube traverse a 
 furnace having two openings opposite to each 
 other. To one end of the tube lute a re- 
 tort containing water strongly impregnated 
 with ammonia, and to the other adapt a 
 bent glass tube which passes into the pneu- 
 matic trough. Let a fire be kindled in the 
 furnace, and when the manganese may be 
 supposed to be red hot, apply a gentle heat 
 to the retort and drive over it the vapour of 
 the ammonia ; the consequence will be that 
 nitrous gEis will be delivered at the farther 
 end of the tube, while the ammonia enters 
 
 76 
 
 the other end ; and this efiect does not take 
 place without the preaence of the alkali. 
 
 Explanation. — Ammonia consists of hy- 
 drogen and nitrogen, its hydrogen combines 
 with the oxygen which is given out by the 
 ignited manganese, and forms water, its 
 nitrogen unites at the same time to another 
 portion of the oxygen and constitutes the 
 nitrous gas. 
 
 There is a cause of deception in this ex- 
 periment, against which the operator ought 
 to be on his guard, lest he should conclude 
 no nitrous gas is formed, when, in reality, 
 there is a considerable quantity. The am- 
 monia, notwithstanding every precaution, 
 will frequently pass over undecomposed. If 
 the receiver in the pneumatic trough is filled 
 with water, great part of this will indeed be 
 presently absorbed ; but still some portion 
 of it will mix with the nitrous gas formed in 
 the proceFS. Upon admitting the atmosphe- 
 ric air, the nitrous gas will become decom- 
 posed, and the red nitrous fumes instantly 
 unite with the alkali. The receiver is pre- 
 sently filled, with white clouds of nitrate 
 of ammonia ; and in this manner a wrong 
 conclusion may easily be drawn from the 
 want of the orange colour of the nitrous 
 fumes. A considerable quantity of nitrous 
 gas may have been formed, and yet no 
 orange colour appear, owing to this cir- 
 cumstance ; and therefore it is easy to un- 
 derstand how a small quantity of nitrous 
 gas may be most effectually disguised by the 
 same cause. 
 
 Dr. Milner also obtained nitrous gas, by 
 passing ammonaical gas over sulphate of iron 
 deprived of its water of crystallization. 
 
 Nitrous oxide. See Mtrogen, gaseous 
 oxide of. 
 
 Ni'trum. This name was anciently given 
 to natron, but in modern times to nitrate o,f 
 potash. See JVitre. 
 
 Ni'trum purifica'tum. See JVitre. 
 
 Ni'trum vitrioj.a'tpm. Sulphuric acid 
 and soda. See Soda sulphas. 
 
 No'bilis. {Q,uasi noscibilis, from nosco^ 
 to know.) A valve of the heart, by way ©f 
 eminence, is called nobilis valvula, the noble 
 valve. 
 
 Noble metals. A name formerly be- 
 stowed on the perfect metals, gold, silver, 
 and platina. 
 
 Noctambula'tio. (From nox, night, 
 and ambulo, to walk.) J^octisurgium. 
 Walking in the night, when asleep. See 
 Oneirodynia. 
 
 Noctisu'rgium. See JVoctambulatio, 
 
 J^oclurnal emissions. See Gonorrhma 
 dormientium. 
 
 Nodding CNictrs. The systematic name 
 of this plant is Cnicus cernuus, of Linnasus. 
 In Sibeina the tender stalks are first peeled 
 and then boiled and eaten by the inhabi- 
 tants. 
 
 NODE. J^odus. A hard circumscribed 
 tumour, proceeding from a bone, and caused 
 
602 
 
 NON 
 
 HOS 
 
 by a swelling of the periosteum ; they appear 
 on every part of the body, but are more 
 common on such as are thinly covered vpith 
 muscles, as the os frontis, fore-part of the 
 tibia, radius and ulna. As they increase in 
 size they become more painful from the 
 distention they occasion in the periosteum. 
 When they continue long the bone becomes 
 completely carious. 
 
 Nodus. (From Anad, to tie, Heb.) A 
 node or swelling upon a bone. See Node. 
 
 No'li me ta'wgere . A species of herpes 
 affecting the skin and cartilages of the nose, 
 very difficult to cure, because it is exaspe- 
 rated bySmost applications. The disease ge- 
 nerally commences with small, superficial 
 spreading ulceration on the alae of the nose, 
 which become more or less concealed be- 
 neath furfuraceous scabs. The whole nose 
 is frequently destroyed by the progressive 
 ravages of this peculiar disorder, which 
 sometimes cannot be stopped or retarded by 
 any treatment, external or iuternal. 
 
 No'mje. (From vsjua), to eat.) Noma. 
 Ulcers that sometimes attack the cheek or 
 vulva of young girls. They appear in the 
 form of red and somewhat livid spots ; are 
 not attended with pyrexia, pain, or tumour, 
 and in a few days become gangrenous. 
 
 NON-NATURALS. Under this term, 
 
 antient physicians comprehend air, meat 
 and drink, sleep and watching, motion and 
 rest, the retentions and excretions, and the 
 affections of the mind ; or, in other words, 
 those principal matters which do not enter 
 into the composition of the body, but at the 
 same time are necessary to its existence. 
 
 No'NUS. {^uasi novenus, from novem^ 
 nine.) Humeri musculus placentini. The 
 ninth or coracoid muscle of the shoulder. 
 
 No'PAi,. Jfopalnochetsth. The plant 
 that feeds the cochineal insect. 
 
 Norla'ndics! ba'ccjE. See rubus arc- 
 ticus. 
 
 NOSE. Nasus. See Nares. 
 
 Nose, bleeding of. See Epistaxis. 
 
 Nosoco'mium. (From voa-o?, a disease, 
 and KOfiioo, to take care of. ) Nosodochium. 
 An hospital. 
 
 NosoDo'cHiuM. See Nosocomium. 
 
 NOSOLOGY. (JVosologia, from voa-oe^ 
 a disease, and xoj-af, a discourse.) The 
 doctrine of the names of diseases. Modern 
 physicians understand by nosology the ar- 
 rangement of diseases in classes, orders, ge- 
 nera, species, &c. The following are the 
 approved arrangements of the several noso- 
 logists. That of Dr. Cullen is generally 
 adopted in this country, and next to it the 
 arrangrement of Sauvages. 
 
 Synoptical View of the Classes, Orders, and Genera, according to the Culleman Si/stem. 
 
 Order L 
 FEBRES. 
 
 ^ 1. Intermittentes. 
 
 1. Tertiana 
 
 2. Quartana 
 
 3. Quotidiana. 
 
 i 2. Continues. 
 
 4. Synocha 
 
 5. Typhus 
 
 6. Synochus. 
 
 Order II. 
 PHLEGMASIA]. 
 
 7. Phlogosis 
 
 8. Ophthalmia 
 
 9. Phrenitis 
 
 10. Cynanche 
 
 11. Pneumonia 
 13. Carditis. 
 
 Order I. 
 COMATA. 
 
 41. Apoplexia 
 
 42. Paralysis 
 
 Order II. 
 ADYNAMIC. 
 
 43. Syncope 
 
 44. Dyspepsia 
 
 45. Hypochondriasis 
 
 46. Chlorosis. 
 
 CLASS I.— PYREXIAE. 
 
 13. Peritonitis 
 
 14. Gastritis 
 
 15. Enteritis 
 
 16. Hepatitis 
 
 17. Splenitis 
 
 18. Nephritis 
 
 19. Cystitis 
 
 20. Hysteritis 
 
 21. Rheumatismus 
 
 22. Odontalgia 
 
 23. Podagra 
 
 24. Arthropuosis. 
 
 Order III. 
 EXANTHEMATA. 
 
 25. Variola 
 
 26. Varicella 
 
 27. Rubeola 
 
 28. Scarlatina 
 
 CLASS II.— NEUROSES. 
 
 Order III. 
 
 SPASML 
 
 47. Tetanus 
 
 48. Convulsio 
 
 49. Chorea 
 
 50. Raphania 
 
 51. Epilepsia 
 
 52. Palpitatio 
 
 53. Asthma 
 
 54. Dyspnoea 
 53. Pertussis 
 .^6. Pyrosis 
 
 29. Pestis 
 
 30. Erysipelas 
 
 31. Miliaria 
 
 32. Urticaria 
 
 33. Pemphigus 
 
 34. Aphtha. 
 
 Order IV. 
 HJlMORRHAGIiE. 
 
 35. Epistaxis 
 
 36. Hsemoptysis 
 
 37. Hsemorrhois 
 
 38. Menorrhagia. 
 
 Order V. 
 PROFLUVIA, 
 
 39. Catarrhus 
 
 40. Dysenteria. 
 
 57. Colica 
 
 58. Cholera 
 
 59. Diarrhoea 
 
 60. Diabetes 
 
 61. Hysteria 
 
 62. Hydrophobia. 
 
 Order IV, 
 
 vesanij:. 
 
 63. Amentia 
 
 64. Melancholia 
 
 65. Mania 
 
 66. Oneirodynia. 
 

 NOSOLOGY. 
 
 
 
 CLASS III.— cachexia: 
 
 
 Order I. 
 
 72. Physometra. 
 
 81. Rachitis. 
 
 MARCORES. 
 
 3. Aquosce. 
 
 Order III. 
 
 67, Tabes 
 
 73. Anasarca 
 
 IMPETIGINES 
 
 68. Atrophia. 
 
 74. Hydrocephalus 
 
 82. Scrophula 
 
 Order II. 
 
 75. Hydrorachitis 
 
 83. Syphilis 
 
 INTUMESCENTI^. 
 
 76. Hydrothorax 
 
 84. Scorbutus 
 
 i 1. Adiposa. 
 
 77. Ascites 
 
 85. Elephantiasis 
 
 69. Polysarcia. 
 
 78. Hydrometra 
 
 86. Lepra 
 
 2. FlatuoscB, 
 
 79. Hydrocele. 
 
 87. Frambaesia 
 
 70. Pneumatosis. 
 
 i 4. Solidm, 
 
 88. Trichoma 
 
 71. Tympanites. 
 
 80. Physconia 
 CLASS IV.— LOCALES. 
 
 89. Icterus, 
 
 Order I. 
 
 109. Mutitas 
 
 130. Cancer 
 
 DYSESTHESIA. 
 
 110. Paraphonia 
 
 131. Bubo 
 
 90. Caligo 
 
 111. Psellismus 
 
 132. Sarcoma 
 
 91. Amaurosis 
 
 112. Strabismus 
 
 133. Verruca 
 
 92. Dysopia 
 
 113. Dysphagia 
 
 134. Clavus 
 
 93. Pseudoblepsis 
 
 114. Contractura. 
 
 135. Lupia 
 
 94. Dysecoea 
 
 Order IV. 
 
 136. Ganghou 
 
 95. Paracusis 
 
 APOCENOSES. 
 
 137. Hydatis 
 
 96. Anosmia 
 
 115. Profusio 
 
 138. Hydarthrus 
 
 97. Agheustia 
 
 116. Ephidrosis 
 
 139. Exostosis. 
 
 98. Anaesthesia. 
 
 117. Epiphora 
 
 Order VII. 
 
 Order II. 
 
 118. Ptyalismus 
 
 ECTOPIA. 
 
 DYSOREXIE. 
 
 119. Enuresis 
 
 140. Hernia 
 
 9 1. Appetitus erronei. 
 
 120. Gonorrhoea. 
 
 141. Prolapsus 
 
 99. Bulimia. 
 
 Order V. 
 
 142. Luxatio. 
 
 100. Polydipsia 
 
 EPISCHESES. 
 
 Order VIIL 
 
 101. Pica 
 
 121. Obstipatio 
 
 DYALYSES. 
 
 102. Satyriasis 
 
 122. Ischuria 
 
 143. Vulnus 
 
 103. Nymphomania 
 
 123. Dysuria 
 
 144. Ulcus 
 
 104. Nostalgia 
 
 124. Dyspermatismus 
 
 145. Herpes 
 
 § 2. Appetitus deficientes. 
 
 125. Amenorrhoea. 
 
 146. Tinea 
 
 103. Anorexia 
 
 Order VI. 
 
 147. Psora 
 
 106. Adipsia 
 
 TUMORES. 
 
 148. Fractura 
 
 107. Anaphrodisia. 
 
 126. Aneurisma 
 
 149. Caries, 
 
 Order III. 
 
 127. Varix 
 
 
 DYSCINESIA. 
 
 128. Ecchymoma 
 
 
 108. Aphonia 
 
 129. Schirrus 
 
 
 Synoptical View of the System of Salvages, 
 
 
 CLASS I.— VITIA. 
 
 
 Order I. 
 
 16. Bubo 
 
 33. Varix 
 
 MACULJI. 
 
 17. Parotis 
 
 34. Hydatis 
 
 Genus 1. Leucoma 
 
 18. Furunculus 
 
 35. Marisca 
 
 2. Vitiligo 
 
 19. Anthrax 
 
 36. Staphyloma 
 
 3. Ephelis 
 
 20. Cancer 
 
 37. Lupia 
 
 4. Gutta rosea 
 
 21. Paronychia 
 
 38. Hydarthrus 
 
 5. Naevus 
 
 22. Phimosis. 
 
 39. Apostema 
 
 6. Ecchymoma. 
 
 Order IV. 
 
 40. Exomphalus 
 
 Order II. 
 
 EXCRESCENTI5]. 
 
 41. Oscheocele. 
 
 EFFLORESCENTIJi. 
 
 23. Sarcoma 
 
 Order VL 
 
 7. Herpes 
 
 24. Condyloma 
 
 ECTOPIJl. 
 
 3. Epinyctis 
 
 25. Verruca 
 
 42. Exophthalmia 
 
 9. Psydracia 
 
 26. Pterygium 
 
 43. Blepharoptosia 
 
 10. Hidroa. 
 
 27. Hordeolum 
 
 44. Hypostaphyle 
 
 Order III. 
 
 28. Bronchocele 
 
 45. Paraglossa, 
 
 PHYMATA. 
 
 29. Exostosis 
 
 46. Proptoma 
 
 11. Erythema 
 
 30. Gibbositas 
 
 47. Exania 
 
 12. CEdema 
 
 31. Lordosis. 
 
 48. Exocyste 
 
 13. Emphysema. 
 
 Order V. 
 
 49. Hysteroptosis 
 
 14. Scirrhus 
 
 CYSTIDES. 
 
 50. Enterocele 
 
 15. Phlegtaone 
 
 32, Aneyrisma 
 
 51= Epiplocele. 
 
 603 
 
oiU 
 
 NOSOLOGY. 
 
 
 52. Gasterocele 
 
 62. Laxarthrus. 
 
 70. Amputaturs 
 
 53. Hepatocele 
 
 Order VIL 
 
 71. Ulcus 
 
 34. Splenocele 
 
 PLAGJ2. 
 
 72. Exulceratic 
 
 S5. Hysterocele 
 
 63. Vulnus 
 
 73. Sinus 
 
 56. Cystocele 
 
 64. Punctura 
 
 74. Fistula 
 
 57. Encephalocele 
 
 65. Excoriatio 
 
 75. Rhagas 
 
 58. Hysteroloxia 
 
 66. Contusio 
 
 76. Eschara 
 
 59. Parorchidiuna 
 
 67. Fractura 
 
 77. Caries 
 
 60. Exarthrema 
 
 68. Fissura 
 
 78. Arthrocace. 
 
 61. Diastasis 
 
 69. Ruptura 
 
 CLASS II.~FEBRES. 
 
 
 Order I. 
 
 83. Hectica. 
 
 Order III. 
 
 CONTINUE. 
 
 Order II. 
 
 INTERMITTENTEfe. 
 
 79. Ephemera 
 
 REMITTENTES. 
 
 87. Quotidiana 
 
 80. Synocha 
 
 84. Amphimerina 
 
 88. Tertiana 
 
 81. Synochus 
 
 85. Tritseophya 
 
 89. Quartana 
 
 82. Typhus 
 
 86. Tetartophya. 
 
 90. Erratica. 
 
 
 CLASS III.— PHLEGMASIJC. 
 
 Order I. 
 
 100. Aphtha. 
 
 Order III. 
 
 EXAMTHEMATICiE. 
 
 Order II. 
 
 PARENCHYMATOS.E, 
 
 91. Pestis 
 
 membranacej:. 
 
 109. Cephalitis 
 
 92. Variola 
 
 181. Phrenitis 
 
 110. Cynanche 
 
 93. Pemphigus 
 
 102. Paraphrenesis 
 
 111 Carditis 
 
 94, Rubeola 
 
 103. Pleuritis 
 
 112. Peripneumoiaia 
 
 95. Miliaris 
 
 104. Gastritis 
 
 113. Hepatitis 
 
 96. Purpura 
 
 105. Enteritis 
 
 114. Splenitis 
 
 97. Erysipelas 
 
 106. Epiploitis 
 
 115. Nephritis. 
 
 98. Scarlatina 
 
 107. Metritis 
 
 
 99. Essera 
 
 108. Cystitis 
 
 CLASS IV.— SPASMI. 
 
 
 Order I. 
 
 123. Catochus. 
 
 Order IV. 
 
 TONICI PARTIALES. 
 
 Order III. 
 
 CLONICI GENERALE! 
 
 116. Strabismus 
 
 CLONICI PARTIALES 
 
 , 132. Rigor 
 
 117. Trismus 
 
 124. Nystagmus 
 
 133. Eclampsia 
 
 118. Obstipitas 
 
 125. Carphologia 
 
 134. Epilepsia 
 
 119. Contractura 
 
 126. Pandiculatio 
 
 135. Hysteria 
 
 120. Grampus 
 
 127. Apomyttosis 
 
 136. Scelotyrbe 
 
 121. Priapismus 
 
 128. Convulsio 
 
 137. Beriberia. 
 
 Order II. 
 
 129. Tremor 
 
 
 TONICI GENERALES 
 
 . 130. Palpitatio 
 
 
 122. Tetanus 
 
 131. Claudicatio. 
 
 
 
 CLASS v.— ANHELATIONES. 
 
 Order I. 
 
 142. Tussis. 
 
 146. Orthopuoeu 
 
 SPASMODIC^. 
 
 Order II. 
 
 147. Angina 
 
 138. Ep'hialtes 
 
 OPPRESSIVE. 
 
 148. Pleurodyne 
 
 139. Sternutatio 
 
 143. Stertor 
 
 149. Rheuma 
 
 140. Oscedo 
 
 144. Dyspnoea 
 
 150. Hydrothorax 
 
 141. Singultus 
 
 145. Asthma 
 
 151. Empyema. 
 
 
 CLASS VI.— DEBILITATES. 
 
 Order I. 
 
 Order II. 
 
 170. Hemiplegia 
 
 DYS^STHESI M. 
 
 anepithymij:. ' 
 
 171. Paraplexia. 
 
 152. Cataracta 
 
 162. Anorexia 
 
 Order IV. 
 
 153. Caligo 
 
 163. Adipsia 
 
 LEIPOPSYCHIiB 
 
 154. Amblyopia 
 
 164. Anaphrodisia 
 
 172. Asthenia 
 
 155. Amaurosis 
 
 Order III. 
 
 173. Leipotliymia 
 
 156. Anosmia 
 
 DYSCINESIE. 
 
 l74. Syncope 
 
 157. Agheustia 
 
 165. Mutitas 
 
 175. Asphyxia. 
 
 158. Dysecosa 
 
 166. Aphonia 
 
 Order V- 
 
 159. Paracusis 
 
 167. Psellismus 
 
 COMATA 
 
 160. Cophosis 
 
 168. Paraphonia 
 
 176. Catalepsis 
 
 161. Anesthesia. 
 
 169. Paralysis 
 
 177. Ecstasis 
 
NOSOLOGY. 
 
 605 
 
 iTS. Typhomania 
 179, Lethai^us 
 
 Order L 
 VAGI. 
 
 183. Arthritis 
 
 184. Ostocopus 
 
 185. Rheumatismus 
 
 186. Catarrhus 
 
 187. AnxietEis 
 
 188. Lassitudo 
 
 189. Stupor 
 
 190. Pruritus 
 
 191. Algor 
 
 192. Ardor. 
 
 Order II. 
 CAPITIS. 
 
 193. Cephalalgia 
 
 180. Cataphora 
 
 181. Carus 
 
 CLASS VIJ.— DOLORES. 
 
 194. Cephalsea 
 
 195. Hemicrania 
 
 196. Ophthalmia 
 
 197. Otalgia 
 
 198. Odontalgia. 
 
 Order III. 
 PECTORIS. 
 
 199. Dysphagia 
 
 200. Pyrosis 
 
 201. Cardiogmus. 
 
 Order IV, 
 
 ABDOMINALES IN- 
 
 TERJMI. 
 
 202. Cardialgia 
 
 203. Gastrodynia 
 
 182. Apoplexia. 
 
 204. Colica 
 
 205. Hepatalgia 
 
 206. Splenalgia 
 
 207. Nephralgia 
 
 208. Dystocia 
 
 209. Hysteralgia, 
 
 Order V. 
 EXTERNI ET ARTUUlVI, 
 
 210. Mastodynia 
 
 211. Rachialgia 
 
 212. Lumbago 
 
 213. Ischias 
 
 214. Proctalgia 
 
 215. Pudendagra, 
 
 HALLUCINATIONES. 
 
 216. Vertigo 
 
 217. Suffusio 
 
 218. Diplopia 
 
 219. Syrigmos 
 
 220. Hypochondriasis 
 
 221. Somnambulismus. 
 
 Order II. 
 MOROSITATES. 
 2212. Pica 
 
 CLASS VIII.— VESANI^. 
 
 223. Bulimia 
 
 224. Polydipsia 
 
 225. Antipathia 
 
 226. Nostalgia 
 
 227. Panophobia 
 
 228. Satyriasis 
 
 229. Nymphomania 
 
 230. Tarantismus 
 
 231. Hydrophobia. 
 Order III.— DELIRIA. 
 
 232. Parajihrosyne 
 
 233. Amentia 
 
 234. Melancholia 
 
 235. Mania 
 
 236. Daemonomania, 
 
 Order IV. 
 VESANIAE ANOMALAE. 
 
 237. Amnesia 
 
 238. Agrypnia. 
 
 Order I. 
 
 SANGUIFLUXUS. 
 
 239. Haemorrhagia 
 
 240. Haemoptysis 
 
 241. Stomacace 
 
 242. Haematemesis 
 
 243. Hsematuria 
 
 244. Menorrhagia 
 
 245. Abortus. 
 
 Order II. 
 ALVIFLUXUS. 
 
 246. Hepatirrhoea 
 
 247. Hasmorrhois 
 
 248. Dysenteria 
 
 249. Melaena. 
 
 Order I. 
 
 MACIES. 
 
 275. Tabes 
 
 276. Phthisis 
 
 277. Atrophia 
 
 278. Aridura. 
 
 Order. II 
 INTUMESCENTI^. 
 
 279. Polysarcia 
 
 280. Pneumatosis 
 
 281. Anasarca 
 
 282. Phlegmatia 
 
 283. Physconia 
 
 284. Graviditas 
 
 CLASS IX.— FLUXUS. 
 
 250. Nausea 
 
 251. Vomitus 
 
 252. Ileus 
 
 253. Cholera 
 
 254. Diarrhoea 
 
 255. Caeliaca 
 
 256. Lienteria 
 
 257. Tenesmus. 
 
 Order III. 
 SERIFLUXUS. 
 
 258. Ephidrosis 
 
 259. Epiphora 
 
 260. Coryza 
 
 261. Ptyalismus 
 
 262. Anacatharsis. 
 
 263. Diabetes 
 
 264. Enuresis 
 
 265. Dysuria 
 
 266. Pyuria 
 
 267. Leucorrhcea 
 
 268. Gonorrhoea 
 
 269. Dyspermatismus 
 
 270. Galactirrhosa 
 
 271. Otorrhcea. 
 
 Order IV. 
 AERIFLUXUS. 
 
 272. Flatulentia 
 
 273. iEdopsophia 
 
 274. Dysodia. 
 
 CLASS X.— CACHEXIA. 
 
 Order III. 295. 
 
 HYDR0PE3 PARTIALES. 296. 
 
 285. Hydrocephalus 
 
 286. Physocephalus 
 
 287. Hydrorachitis 
 
 288. Ascites 
 
 289. Hydrometra 
 
 290. Physometra 
 
 291. Tympanites 
 
 292. Meteorismus 
 
 293. Ischuria. 
 
 Order IV. 
 TUBERA. 
 294. Rachitis 
 
 297. 
 298. 
 299. 
 
 300. 
 301. 
 302. 
 303. 
 304. 
 305. 
 
 Scrophula 
 Carcinoma 
 Leontiasis 
 Mai is 
 
 Framboesia. 
 Order V. 
 
 IMPETIGINES. 
 Syphilis 
 Scorbutus 
 Elephantiasis 
 Lepra 
 
 Scabies 
 Tinea 
 
NOSOLOGY. 
 
 Order Yl. 
 ICTERITI5:. 
 
 306. Aurigo 
 
 307. Melasicterus 
 
 308. Phaenigmus 
 
 309. Chlorosis. 
 
 Order VII. 312. Alopecia 
 
 CACHEXIAE anomaly:. 313. Elcosis 
 
 310. Phthiriasis 314. Gangraena 
 
 311. Trichoma 313. Necrosis. 
 
 Order I. 
 CONTAGIOSI, 
 
 i. Morta 
 
 2. Pestis 
 
 3. Variola 
 4 Rubeola 
 
 Synoftieal View of the System of Liwnjetts. 
 
 CLASS L— EXANTHEMATICI. 
 
 5. Petechia 8. Uredo 
 
 6. Syphilis. 9. Aphtha. 
 Order II. Order IIL 
 
 SPORADICI. SOLITARII. 
 
 7. Miliaria 10. Erysipelas. 
 
 Order I. 
 CONTINENTES. 
 
 11. Diaria 
 
 12. Synocha 
 
 13. Synochus 
 
 14. Lenta. 
 
 CLASS II.— CRITICI. 
 
 Order II. 
 INTERMITTENTES. 
 
 15. Quotidiana 
 
 16. Tertiana 
 
 17. Quartana 
 
 18. Duplicana 
 
 19. Err ana 
 
 Order III. 
 EXACERBANTES, 
 
 20. Amphimerina 
 
 21. Tritseus 
 
 22. Tetartophia 
 
 23. Hemitritaea 
 
 24. Hectica. 
 
 CLASS III— PHLOGISTICI. 
 
 Order I. 
 MEMBRANACEI. 
 
 25. Phrenitis 
 
 26. Paraphrenesis 
 
 27. Pleuritis 
 
 28. Gastritis 
 2.9. Enteritis 
 
 Order I. 
 INTRINSECI. 
 
 40. Cephalagia 
 
 41. Hemicrania 
 
 42. Gravedo 
 
 43. Ophtlialmia 
 
 44. Otalgia 
 
 45. Odontalgia 
 
 46. Angina 
 
 47. Soda. 
 
 Order I. 
 IDE ALES. 
 
 65. Delirium 
 65. Paraphrosyne 
 
 67. Amentia 
 
 68. Mania 
 
 69. Dasmonia 
 
 70. Vesania 
 
 71. Melancholia 
 
 Order II. 
 IMAGINARII. 
 
 72. S)nringmos 
 
 Order I. 
 DEFECTIVL 
 
 90. Lassitudo 
 
 91. Languor 
 
 92. Asthenia ' 
 fl3. Lipothymia, 
 
 30. Proctitis 
 
 31. Cystitis. 
 
 Or.bp'r. it 
 PARENCHYMATICI. 
 
 32. Sphacelismus 
 
 33. Cynanche 
 
 34. Peripneumonia 
 
 CLASS IV.— DOLOROSI. 
 
 48. Cardialgia 
 
 49. Gastrica 
 
 50. Colica 
 
 51. Hepatica 
 
 52. Splenica 
 
 53. Pleuritica 
 
 54. Pneumonica 
 
 55. Hysteralgia 
 
 56. Nepliritica 
 
 57. Dysuria 
 
 CLASS v.— MENTALES. 
 
 73. Phantasma 
 
 74. Vertigo 
 
 75. Panophobia 
 
 76. Hypochondriasis 
 
 77. Somnambulismus. 
 
 Order III- 
 PATHETECI. 
 
 78. Citta 
 
 79. Bulimia 
 
 80. Polydipsia 
 
 35. Hepatitis 
 
 36. Splenitis 
 
 37. Nephritis 
 
 38. Hysteritis. 
 
 Order III. 
 MUSCULOSL 
 
 39. Phlegmone. 
 
 58. Pudendagra 
 
 59. Proctica. 
 
 Order II. 
 EXTRINSECL 
 
 60. Arthritis 
 
 61. Ostocopus 
 
 62. Rheumatismus 
 
 63. Volatica 
 
 64. Pruritus. 
 
 81, Satyriasis 
 
 82, Erotomania 
 
 83, Nostalgia 
 
 84, Tarantismus 
 
 85, Rabies 
 
 86, Hydrophobia 
 
 87, Cacositia 
 
 88, Antipathia 
 
 89, Anxietas, 
 
 CLASS VI,— QUIETALES. 
 
 94, Syncope 98. Lethargus 
 
 95, Asphyxia, 99, Cataphora 
 
 Order II. 100. Carus 
 
 SOPOROSI. 101, Apoplexia 
 
 96. Somnolentia 102. Paraplegia 
 
 97. Typhomania 103. Hemiplegia. 
 
104. 
 
 Paralysis 
 
 NOSOLOGY. 
 
 109. Cataracta 
 
 115. Aphonia 
 
 105. 
 
 Stupor. 
 
 110. Amaurosis 
 
 116. Anorexia 
 
 
 Order III. • 
 
 111. Scotomia 
 
 117. Adipsia 
 
 
 PRIVATIVI. 
 
 112. Cophosis 
 
 118. Anaathesia 
 
 106. 
 
 Morosis 
 
 113. Anosmia 
 
 119. Atecnia 
 
 107. 
 
 Oblivio 
 
 114. Ageustia 
 
 120. Atonia, 
 
 108. 
 
 Amblyopia 
 
 CLASS VII.— MOTORII 
 
 
 
 Order I. 
 
 130. Agrypnia. 
 
 139. Chorea 
 
 
 SPASTIC!. 
 
 Order II. 
 
 140. Beriberi. 
 
 121. 
 
 Spasmus 
 
 AGITATORIL 
 
 Order II. 
 
 122. 
 
 Priapismus 
 
 131. Tremor 
 
 AGITATORIL 
 
 123. 
 
 Borborygmos 
 
 132- Palpitatio 
 
 141. Rigor 
 
 124. 
 
 Trismos 
 
 133. Orgasmus 
 
 142. Convulsio 
 
 125. 
 
 Sardiasis 
 
 134. Subsultus 
 
 143. Epilepsia 
 
 126. 
 
 Hysteria 
 
 135. Carpologia 
 
 144. Hieranosos 
 
 127. 
 
 Tetanus 
 
 136. Stridor 
 
 145. Raphania. 
 
 128. 
 
 Catochus 
 
 137. Hippos 
 
 
 129. 
 
 Catalepsis 
 
 138. Psellismus 
 
 
 
 
 CLASS VIII.— SUPPRESSORII. 
 
 
 Order I. 
 
 154. Sternutatio 
 
 Order II. 
 
 
 SUFFOCATORII. 
 
 155. Tussis 
 
 CONSTRICTORIL 
 
 146. 
 
 Raucedo 
 
 156. Stertor 
 
 164. Aglutitio 
 
 147. 
 
 Vociferatio 
 
 157. Anhelatio 
 
 165. Flatulentia 
 
 148. 
 
 Risus 
 
 158. Suffocatio 
 
 166. Obstipatio 
 
 149. 
 
 Fletus 
 
 159. Empyema 
 
 167. Ischuria 
 
 150. 
 
 Suspirium 
 
 160. Dyspnoea 
 
 168. Dysmenorrhoea 
 
 151. 
 
 Oscitatio 
 
 161. Asthma 
 
 169. Dyslochia 
 
 152. 
 
 Paadiculatio 
 
 162. Orthopnoea 
 
 170. Aglactatio 
 
 153. 
 
 Singultus 
 
 163. Ephialtes, 
 
 171. Sterilitas, 
 
 
 
 CLASS IX.— EVACUATORII. 
 
 
 Order I. 
 
 183. Nausea 
 
 197. Stranguaria 
 
 
 CAPITIS. 
 
 184. Vomica 
 
 198. Diabetes 
 
 172. 
 
 Otorrhcea 
 
 185. Haematemesis 
 
 199. Haematuria 
 
 173. 
 
 Epiphora 
 
 186. Iliaca 
 
 200. Glus 
 
 174. 
 
 Haemorrhagia 
 
 187. Cholera 
 
 201. Gonorrhoea 
 
 175. 
 
 Coryza 
 
 188. Diarrhoea 
 
 202. Leucorrhoea 
 
 176. 
 
 Stomacace 
 
 189. Lienteria 
 
 203. Menorrhagia 
 
 177. 
 
 Ptyalismus. 
 
 190. Cffiliaca 
 
 204. Parturitio 
 
 
 Order II. 
 
 191. Cholirica 
 
 205. Abortus 
 
 
 THORACIS. 
 
 192. Dysenteria 
 
 206. Mola. 
 
 178. 
 
 Screatus 
 
 193. Haemorrhois 
 
 Order V- 
 
 179. 
 
 Expectoratio 
 
 194. Tenesmus 
 
 CORPORIS EXTERNI 
 
 180. 
 
 Haemoptysis 
 
 195. Crepitus. 
 
 207. Galactia 
 
 181. 
 
 Vomica. 
 
 Order IV. 
 
 208. Sudor, 
 
 
 Order III. 
 
 GENITALIUM. 
 
 
 
 ADOMINIS. 
 
 196. Enuresis 
 
 
 182. 
 
 Ructus 
 
 
 
 
 
 CLASS X.— DEFORMES. 
 
 
 Order I. 
 
 Order II. 
 
 221. Graviditas. 
 
 
 EMACIANTES. 
 
 TUMIDOSI. 
 
 Order III. 
 
 209. 
 
 Phthisis 
 
 214. Polysarcia 
 
 DECOLOREP 
 
 210. 
 
 Tabes 
 
 215. Leucophlegmatia 
 
 222. Cachexia 
 
 211. 
 
 Atrophia 
 
 216. Anasarca 
 
 223. Chlorosis 
 
 212. 
 
 Marasmus 
 
 217. Hydrocephalus 
 
 224. Scorbutus 
 
 213. 
 
 Rachitis. 
 
 218. Ascites 
 
 225. Icterus 
 
 
 
 219. Hyposarca 
 
 226. Plethora, 
 
 
 
 220. Tympanites 
 
 
 
 
 CLASS XL— VITIA. 
 
 
 
 Order I. 
 
 229. Emphysema 
 
 233. Abcessus 
 
 
 HUMORALIA. 
 
 230. Oedema 
 
 234. Gangrena 
 
 227. 
 
 Aridura 
 
 231. Sugillatio 
 
 235. Sphacelus 
 
 228. 
 
 Digitium 
 
 232. InflammattA 
 
 
608 
 
 NOSOLOGY 
 
 Order II. 
 DIALYTICA. 
 
 236. Fractura 
 
 237. Luxatura 
 
 238. Ruptura 
 
 239. Contusura 
 
 240. Profusio 
 
 241. Vulnus 
 
 242. Amputatura 
 
 243. Laceratura 
 
 244. Punctura 
 
 245. Morsura 
 
 246. Combustura 
 
 247. Excoriatura 
 
 248. Intertrigo 
 
 249. Rhagas 
 
 Order III. 
 EXULCERATIONES. 
 
 250. Ulcus 
 
 251. Cacoethes 
 
 252. Noma 
 
 253. Carciaoma 
 
 254. Ozena 
 
 255. Fistula 
 
 256. Caries 
 
 257. Arthrocace 
 
 258. Cocyta 
 
 259. Paronychia 
 
 260. Pernio 
 
 261. Pressura 
 
 262. Arctura. 
 
 Order IV. 
 SCABIES. 
 
 263. Lepra 
 
 264. Tinea 
 
 265. Achor 
 
 266. Psora 
 
 267. Lippitudo 
 
 268. Sepigo 
 
 269. Herpes 
 
 270. Varus 
 
 271. Bacchia 
 
 272. Bubo 
 
 273. Anthrax 
 
 274. Phlyctagna 
 
 275. Pustula 
 
 276. Papula 
 
 277. Hordeolum 
 
 278. Verruca 
 
 279. Clavus 
 
 280. Myrmecium. 
 
 281. Eschara. 
 
 Or,d£R. Vo 
 
 TUMORES PROTUBE- 
 
 RANTES. 
 
 282. Aneurisma 
 
 283. Varix 
 
 284. Schirrus 
 
 285. Struma 
 
 286. Atheroma 
 
 287. Anchylosis 
 
 288. Ganglion 
 
 289. Natta 
 
 290. Spinola 
 
 291. Exostosis. 
 
 Order VI. 
 PROCIDENTIAE. 
 
 292. Hernia 
 
 293. Prolapsus 
 
 294. Condyloma 
 
 295. Sarcoma 
 
 296. Pterygium 
 
 297. Ectropium 
 
 298. Phimosis 
 
 299. Clitorismus, 
 
 Order VII. 
 DEFORMATIONES., 
 
 300. Contractura 
 
 301. Gibber 
 
 302. Lordosis 
 
 303. Distortio 
 
 304. Tortura 
 
 305. Strabismus 
 
 306. Lagopthalmia 
 
 307. Nyctalopia 
 
 308. Presbytia 
 
 309. Myopia 
 
 310. Labarium 
 
 311. Lagostoma 
 
 312. Apella 
 
 313. Atreta 
 
 314. Plica 
 
 315. Hirsuties 
 
 316. Alopecia 
 
 317. Trichiasis. 
 
 Order VIIL 
 
 maculj:-. 
 
 318. Cicatrix 
 
 319. Naevus 
 
 320. Morphaea 
 
 321. Vibex 
 
 322. Sudamen 
 
 323. Melasma 
 
 324. Hepatizoa 
 
 325. Lentigo 
 
 326. Ephelis. 
 
 Synoptical View of the Sytem q/" Vogei^. 
 
 Order. I. 
 INTERMITTENTES. 
 
 1. Quotidiana 
 
 2. Tertiana 
 
 3. Quartana 
 
 4. Quintana 
 6. Sextana 
 
 6. Septana 
 
 7. Octana 
 
 8. Nonana 
 
 9. Decimana 
 
 10. Vaga 
 
 11. Menstrua 
 
 12. Tertiana duplex 
 
 13. Quartana duplex 
 
 14. Quartana triplex. 
 
 Order II. 
 CONTINUiE. 
 9 ]. Simplices. 
 
 15. Quotidiana 
 
 16. Synochus 
 
 17. Amatoria 
 
 18. Phrenitis 
 
 19. Epiala 
 
 20. Causos 
 
 21. Elodes 
 
 22. Lethargus 
 
 CLASS I.— FEBRES, 
 
 23. Typhomania 
 
 24. Leipyria 
 
 25. Phricodes 
 
 26. Lyngodes 
 
 27. Assodes 
 
 28. Cholerica 
 
 29. Syncopalis 
 
 30. Hydrophobia 
 
 31. Oscitans 
 
 32. Ictericodes 
 
 33. Pestilentalis 
 
 34. Siriasis. 
 
 § 2. Composike. 
 TT 1. Exanthematicm. 
 
 35. Variolosa 
 
 36. Morbillosa 
 
 37. Miliaris 
 
 38. Petechialis 
 
 39. Scarlatina 
 
 40. Urtica 
 
 41. Bullosa 
 
 42. Varicella 
 
 43. Pemphigodes 
 
 44. Aphthosa. 
 
 if 2, Inflammatorice. 
 
 45. Phrenismus 
 
 46. Chemosis 
 
 47. Ophthalmites 
 
 48. Otites 
 
 49. Angina 
 
 50. Pleuritis 
 
 51. Peripneumonia 
 
 52. Mediastina 
 
 53. Pericarditis 
 
 54. Carditis 
 
 55. Paraphrenitis 
 
 56. Gastritis 
 
 57. Enteritis 
 
 58. Hepatitis 
 
 59. Splenitis 
 
 60. Mesenteritis 
 
 61. Omentitis 
 
 62. Peritonitis 
 
 63. Myocolitis 
 
 64. Pancreatica 
 
 65. Nephritis 
 
 66. Cystitis 
 
 67. Hysteritis 
 
 68. Erysipelacea 
 
 69. Podagrica 
 
 70. Panaritia 
 
 71. Cyssotis. 
 
 IT 3. Symptomatic. 
 
 72. Apoplectica 
 
nosology; 
 
 609 
 
 73. Catarrhaiis 
 
 74. Rheumatica 
 
 75. Haemorrhoidalis 
 
 Order I. 
 HEMORRHAGIC. 
 
 81. Hasmorrhagia 
 
 82. Epistaxis 
 
 83. Hsemoptoe 
 
 84. HsEmoptysis 
 
 85. Stomacace 
 
 86. Odontirrhosa 
 
 87. Otorrhcea 
 
 88. Ophthalmorrhagia 
 39. Hsematemesis 
 
 90. Hepatirrhoea 
 
 91. Catarrhexis 
 
 92. Hsematuria 
 
 93. Cystirrhagia 
 
 94. Stymatosis 
 
 95. Haematopedesis 
 
 126. Gravedo 
 
 127. Flatulentia 
 
 128. Obstipatio 
 
 134. 
 135. 
 136. 
 137. 
 138. 
 139. 
 140. 
 141. 
 142. 
 '143. 
 144. 
 145. 
 146. 
 147. 
 148. 
 149. 
 
 Anxietas 
 
 Blestrismus 
 
 Pruritus 
 
 Catapsyxis 
 
 Rheumatismus 
 
 Arthritis 
 
 Cephalalgia 
 
 Cephalsea 
 
 Clavus 
 
 Hemicrania 
 
 Carebaria 
 
 Odontalgia 
 
 Haemodia 
 
 Odaxismus 
 
 Otalgia 
 
 Acataposis 
 
 76. Lactea 79. Lenta 
 
 77. Vulneraria 80. Hectica. 
 
 78. Suppuratoria 
 
 CLASS II.— PROFLUVIA. 
 
 96. Menorrhagia 110. Cholera 
 
 97. Abortio. 111. Pituitaria 
 
 Order II. 112. Leucoirhois 
 
 APOCENOSES. 113. Eneuresis 
 
 98. Catarrhus 114. Diuresis 
 
 99. Epiphora 115. Diabetes 
 
 100. Coryza 116. Puoturia 
 
 101. Otopuosis 117. Chylaria 
 
 102. Otoplatos 118. Gonorrhcea 
 
 103. Ptyalismus 119. Leucorrhoea 
 
 104. Vomica 120. Exoneirosis 
 
 105. Diarrhaea 121. Hydropedesis 
 
 106. Puorrhaea 122. Galactia 
 
 107. Dysenteria 123. Hypercatharsis 
 
 108. Lienteria 124. Ecphyse 
 
 109. Coeliaca 125. Dysodia. 
 
 CLASS III.— EPISCHESES. 
 
 129. Ischuria 132. Deuteria 
 
 130. Amenorrhoea 133. Agalaxis 
 
 131. Dyslochia 
 
 CLASS IV.— DOLORES. 
 
 150. Cionis 
 
 151. Ilimantesis 
 
 152. Cardiogmus 
 
 153. Mastodynia. 
 
 154. Soda 
 
 155. Periadynia 
 
 156. Pneumatosis 
 
 157. Cardialgia 
 153. Encausis 
 
 159. Nausea 
 
 160. Colica 
 
 161. Eilema 
 
 162. Ileus 
 
 163. Stranguria 
 
 164. Dysuria 
 
 165. Lithiasis 
 
 166. Tenesmus 
 
 167. Clunesia 
 
 168. Cedma 
 
 169. Hysteralgia 
 
 170. Dysmenorrhaea 
 
 171. Dystochia 
 
 172. Atocia 
 
 173. Priapismus 
 
 174. Psoriasis 
 
 175. Podagra 
 
 176. Osteocopus 
 
 177. Psophos 
 
 178. Volatica 
 
 179. Epiphlogisma. 
 
 180. Tetanus 
 
 181. Opisthotonus 
 
 182. Episthotoni^is 
 
 183. Catochus 
 
 184. Tremor 
 
 185. Frigus 
 
 186. Horror 
 
 187. Rigor 
 
 188. Epilepsia 
 
 189. Eclampsia 
 
 190. Hieranosos 
 
 191. Convulsio 
 
 192. Raphania 
 
 193. Chorea 
 
 CLASS v.— SPASMI. 
 
 194. Crarnpus 
 
 195. Scelotyrbe 
 
 196. Angone 
 
 197. Glossocele 
 
 198. Glossocoma 
 
 199. Hippos 
 
 200. Illosis 
 
 201. Cinclesis 
 
 202. Cataclasis 
 
 203. Cillosis 
 
 204. Sternutatio 
 
 205. Tussis 
 
 206. Clamor 
 
 207. Trismus 
 
 208. Capistrum 
 
 209. Sardiasis 
 
 210. Gelasmus 
 
 211. Incubus 
 
 212. Singultus 
 
 213. Palpitatio 
 
 214. Vomitus 
 
 215. Ructus 
 
 216. Ruminatio 
 
 217. Oesophagisraus 
 
 218. Hypochondriasis 
 
 219. Hysteria 
 
 220. Phlogosis 
 
 221. Dijitium. 
 
 222. Lassitudo 
 
 223. Asthenia 
 
 224. Torpor 
 
 225. Adynamia 
 
 CLASS VI.— ADYNAMIiE. 
 
 226. Paralysis 230. Catalepsis 
 
 227. Paraplegia 231. Carus 
 
 228. Hemiplegia 232. Coma 
 
 229. Apoplexia 233. Somnolentia 
 
 7? 
 
I>i<f 
 
 NOSOLOGY, 
 
 234. Hvpophasia 
 
 235. Ptosis 
 
 236. Amblyopia 
 
 237. Mydriasis 
 
 238. Amaurosis 
 
 239. Cataracta 
 
 240. Synizezis 
 
 241. Glaucomci 
 
 242. Achlys 
 
 243. Nyctalopia 
 
 244. Hemeralopia 
 
 245. Hemalopia 
 
 246. Dysicoia 
 
 247. Surdit3.s 
 
 248. Anosmia 
 
 249. Apogeusis 
 
 250. Asaphia 
 
 285. Antipatbici 
 
 286. Agjypnia 
 
 287. Phantasma 
 
 288. Caligo 
 289^. Hsemalopia 
 
 290. Marmaryge 
 
 291. Dysopia 
 
 304. Cachexia 
 
 305. Chlorosis 
 
 306. Icterus 
 
 307. Melanchlorua 
 
 308. Atrophia 
 
 309. Tabes 
 
 310. Phthisis 
 
 311. Hydrothorax. 
 
 312. Rachitis 
 
 329. Athyraia 
 
 330. Delirium 
 
 331. Mania 
 332= Melancholia 
 
 Order I. 
 INFLAMMATIONES. 
 
 341. Ophthalmia 
 
 342. Blepharotis 
 
 343. Erysipelas 
 
 344. Hieropyr /-" 
 
 345. Paronychia 
 
 346. Onychia 
 
 347. Encausis 
 
 348. Phimosis 
 
 349. Peraphimosis 
 
 350. Pernio. 
 
 Order IL 
 HUMORES. 
 
 351. Plegmooe 
 
 352. Furunculus 
 
 353. Anthraxes 
 
 354. Abscissus 
 
 355. Onyx 
 
 356. Hippopyou 
 
 357. Phygethlen 
 
 358. Empyema 
 
 359. Phvma 
 
 231. Clangor 
 
 252. Raucitas 
 
 253. Aphonia 
 
 254. Leptophonia 
 
 255. Oxyphonia 
 
 256. Rhenophonia 
 
 257. Mutitas 
 
 258. Traulotis 
 
 259. Psellotis 
 
 260. Ichnophonia 
 
 261. Battarismus 
 
 262. Suspirium 
 
 263. Oscitatio 
 
 264. Pandiculatio 
 
 265. Apnsea 
 
 266. Macropncea 
 267o Dyspnoea 
 
 268. Asthms 
 
 269. Orthopnoes 
 
 270. Pnigma 
 
 271. Renchus 
 
 272. Rhochmos 
 
 273. LipothymiE 
 
 274. Syncope 
 
 275. Asphyxia 
 
 276. Apepsia -^ 
 
 277. Dyspepsia 
 
 278. Diapthora 
 
 279. Anorexia 
 
 280. Anatrope 
 
 281. Adipsia 
 
 282. Acyisis 
 
 283. Agenesia 
 
 284. Anodynia. 
 
 CLASS VII.— HYP^RESTHESES. 
 
 292. Susurrus 298. CyT3orexia 
 
 293. Vertigo 299. AllotriophagiEs 
 
 294. Apogeusia 300. Mallacia 
 
 295. Polydipsia 301. Pica 
 
 296. BuUmus 302. Bombus 
 
 297. Addephagia 303. Celsa- 
 
 CLASS VIII.— CACHEXIA. 
 
 313. Anasarca 321. Elephantiasis 
 
 314. Ascites 322. Elephantia 
 
 315. Hydrocystis 323. Plica 
 
 316. Tympanites 324. Phtbiriasis 
 
 317. Hysterophyse 325. Physconia 
 
 318. Scorbutus 326. Paracyisis 
 
 319. Syphilis 327. Gaugraena 
 
 320. Lepra 328. Sphacelus - 
 
 CLASS IX.— PARANOIC. 
 
 333. Ecstasis 337. Amentia 
 
 334. Ecplexis 338. Oblivio 
 
 335. Enthusiasmus 339. Somnium 
 
 336. Stupiditas 340. Hypnobatasis 
 
 CLASS X.— VITIA. 
 
 360. Ecthymata 
 
 361. Urticaria 
 
 362. Parulis 
 
 363. Epulis 
 
 364. Anchylops 
 
 365. Paraglossa 
 
 366. Chiloa 
 
 367. Scrofula 
 
 368. Bubon 
 
 369. Bronchocele 
 
 370. Parotis 
 
 371. Gongrona 
 
 372. Sparganosis 
 
 373. Coilima 
 
 374. Scirrhus 
 
 375. Cancer 
 
 376. Sarcoma 
 
 377. Polypus 
 
 378. Condyloma 
 
 379. Ganglion 
 
 380. Ranula 
 
 381. Terminthvis 
 
 382. Oedema 
 
 383. Encephalocele 
 
 384. Hydrocephalurtt 
 
 385. Hydropthalmia 
 
 386. Spina bifida 
 
 387. Hydromphalu& 
 
 388. Hydrocele 
 
 389. Hydrops scroti 
 
 390. Steatites 
 591. Pneumatosis 
 
 392. Emphysema 
 
 393. Hysteroptosis 
 
 394. Cystoptosis 
 
 395. Archoptoma 
 
 396. Bubonocele 
 
 397. Oscheocele 
 
 398. Omphalocele 
 
 399. Merocele 
 
 400. Enterocele ovularis 
 
 401. Ischiatocele 
 
 402. Elytrocele 
 
 403. Hypogastrocele 
 ^04. Cystocele 
 
 405. Cyrtoma 
 

 NOSOLOGY. 
 
 
 406. Hydrenterocele 
 
 Order IV. 
 
 474. Diachalasis 
 
 407. Varis 
 
 PUSTULE and PAPULiE. 475. Attritis 
 
 408. Aneurisma 
 
 441. Epinyctis 
 
 476. Porrigo 
 
 409. Cirsocele 
 
 442. Phlyctaena 
 
 477. Aposyrma 
 
 410. Gastrocele 
 
 443. Herpes 
 
 478. Anapleusis 
 
 411. Hepatocele 
 
 444. Scabies 
 
 479. Spasma 
 
 412, Splenocele 
 
 445. Aquula 
 
 480. Contusio- 
 
 413. Hysterocele 
 
 446. Hydroa 
 
 481. Diabrosis 
 
 414. Hygrocirsocele 
 
 447. Variola 
 
 482. Agomphiasi^ 
 
 415. Sarcocele 
 
 448. Varicella 
 
 483. Eschara 
 
 416. Physocele 
 
 449. Purpura 
 
 484. Piptonychia 
 
 417. Exostosis 
 
 450. Encauma. 
 
 485. Cacoethes 
 
 418. Hypex'ostosis 
 
 Order V. 
 
 486. Therioma 
 
 419. Paedarthrocace 
 
 MACULE, 
 
 487, Carcinoma 
 
 420. Encystis 
 
 451. Ecchymoma 
 
 488. Phagedena 
 
 421. Staphyloma 
 
 452. Petechias 
 
 489. Noma 
 
 422. Staphylosis 
 
 453. Morbilli 
 
 490. Sycosis 
 
 423. Fungus 
 
 454. Scarlatse 
 
 491. Fistula 
 
 424. Tofus 
 
 455. Lentigo 
 
 492. Sinus 
 
 425. Flemen, 
 
 456. Urticaria 
 
 493. Caries 
 
 Order III. 
 
 457. Stigma 
 
 494. Achores 
 
 EXTUBERANTI^. 
 
 458. Vibex 
 
 495. Crusta lactea 
 
 426. Verruca 
 
 459. Vitiligo 
 
 496. Favus 
 
 427. Porrus 
 
 460. Leuce 
 
 497. Tinea 
 
 428. Clavus 
 
 461. Cyasma 
 
 498. Argemon 
 
 429. Callus 
 
 462. Lichen 
 
 499. ^gilops 
 
 430. Encanthis 
 
 463. Selina 
 
 500. Ozaena 
 
 431. Pladarotis 
 
 464. Nebula. 
 
 501. Aphthce 
 
 432. Pinuula 
 
 Order VI. 
 
 502. Intertrigo 
 
 433. Pterygium 
 
 DISSOLUTIONES, 
 
 503. Rhacosis. 
 
 434. Hordeolum 
 
 465. Vulnus 
 
 Order VII. 
 
 435. Grando 
 
 466. Ruptura 
 
 CONCRETIONES 
 
 436. Varus 
 
 467. Rhagas 
 
 504. Ancyloblepharon^ 
 
 437. Gutta rosacea 
 
 468. Fractura 
 
 505. Zynizesis 
 
 438. Ephelis 
 
 469. Fissura 
 
 506. Dacrymoma 
 
 439. Esoche 
 
 470. PUcatio 
 
 507. Ancyloglossum 
 
 440. Exoche. 
 
 471. Thlasis 
 
 508. Ancylosis 
 
 
 472. Luxatio ' 
 
 509. Cicatrix 
 
 
 473. Subluxatio 
 
 510. Dactylion. 
 
 
 CLASS XL— DEFORMiTATES. 
 
 Sil. Phoxos 
 
 528. Phalacrotis 
 
 545. Leiopodes 
 
 512. Gibber 
 
 529. Alopecia 
 
 546. Apella 
 
 513. Caput obstipum 
 
 530. Madarosis 
 
 547. Hypospadiaeos 
 
 514. Strabismus 
 
 531. Ptilosis 
 
 548. Urorhoeas 
 
 515. Myopiasis 
 
 532. Rodatio 
 
 549. Atreta 
 
 516. Lagophthalmus 
 
 533. Phalangosis 
 
 550. Saniodes 
 
 517. Trichiasis 
 
 534. Coloboma 
 
 551. Cripsorchis 
 
 518. Ectropium 
 
 535. Cercosis 
 
 552. Hermaphrodite? 
 
 519. Entropium 
 
 536. Cholosis 
 
 553. Dionysiscus 
 
 520. Rhoeas 
 
 537. Gryposis 
 
 554. Artetiscus 
 
 521. Rhyssemata 
 
 538. Naevus 
 
 555. Nefrendis 
 
 522. Lagocheilos 
 
 539. Monstrositas 
 
 556. Spanopogon 
 
 523. Malachosteon. 
 
 540. Polysarcia 
 
 557. HyperartetisciT 
 
 524. Hirsuties 
 
 541. Ischcotis 
 
 558. Galiancon 
 
 525. Canities : 
 
 542. Rhicnosis 
 
 559. Galbulus 
 
 526. Distrix 
 
 543. Varus 
 
 560. Mola. 
 
 527. Xirasia 
 
 544. Valgus 
 
 
 A 
 
 Synoptical View of the System of Sagar. 
 
 
 CLASS I.— VITIA. 
 
 
 Order I. 
 
 4. Nsevus 
 
 7. Papula 
 
 MACULi?^., 
 
 5. Ecchymoma. 
 
 8. Phlycthffiua 
 
 1. Leucoma 
 
 Order II. 
 
 9. Bacchia 
 
 oil 
 
 2. Vitiligo 
 
 3. Ephelis 
 
 EFFLORESCENTIiE. 10. Varus 
 
 6, Pustiila 
 
 11. Herpe? 
 
dl2 
 
 - NOSOLOGY. 
 
 
 12. Epinyctis 
 
 "34. Exostosis. 
 
 55. Omphaioceie 
 
 13, Hemeropathos 
 
 Order V. 
 
 56. Hepatocele 
 
 14. Psydracia 
 
 CYSTIDES. 
 
 37. Merocele 
 
 15. Hydroa. 
 
 35. Aneurysma 
 
 58. Bubonocele 
 
 Order III. 
 
 36. Varix 
 
 59. Opodeocele 
 
 PHYMATA. 
 
 37. Marisca 
 
 60. Ischiocele 
 
 16. Erythema 
 
 38. Hydatis 
 
 61. Colpocele 
 
 17. Oedema 
 
 39. Staphyloma 
 
 62. Perinaeocele 
 
 18. Emphysema 
 
 40. Lupia 
 
 63. Peritonseorixis 
 
 19. Scirrhus 
 
 41. Hydarthrus 
 
 64. Encephalocele 
 
 20. Inflammatio 
 
 42. Apostema 
 
 65. Hysteroloxia 
 
 21. Bubo 
 
 43. Exomphalus 
 
 66. Parorchidium 
 
 22. Parotis 
 
 44. Oscheophyma. 
 
 67. Exarthrema 
 
 23. Furunculus 
 
 Order VI. 
 
 68. Diastasis 
 
 24. Anthrax 
 
 ECTOPIA. 
 
 69. Loxarthrus 
 
 25. Cancer 
 
 45. Exophthalmia 
 
 70. Gibbositas 
 
 26. Paronychia 
 
 46. Blepharoptosis 
 
 71. Lordosis. 
 
 27. Phimosis. 
 
 47. Hypostaphyle 
 
 Order VII. 
 
 Order IV. 
 
 48. Paraglossa 
 
 DEFORMITATES. 
 
 EXCRESCENTI^. 
 
 49. Proptoma 
 
 72. Lagostoma 
 
 28. Sarcoma 
 
 50. Exania 
 
 73. Apella 
 
 29. Condyloma 
 
 51. Exocystis 
 
 74. Polymerisma 
 
 30. Verruca 
 
 52. Hysteroptosis 
 
 75. Epidosis 
 
 31. Pterygium 
 
 53. Colpoptosis 
 
 76. Anchylomerisma 
 
 32. Hordeolum 
 
 54. Gastrocele 
 
 77. Hirsuties. 
 
 33. Trachelophyma 
 
 CLASS II.— PLAGiE. 
 
 
 Order I. 
 
 Order II. 
 
 91. Fistula 
 
 SOLUTIONES. 
 
 SOLUTIONES. 
 
 92. Sinus 
 
 recentes, cruenlm. 
 
 recentes, cruentm, artificiales 
 
 . 93. Eschara 
 
 18. Vulnus 
 
 85. Operatio 
 
 94. Caries 
 
 79. Punctura 
 
 86. Amputatio 
 
 95. Arthrocace. 
 
 80. Sclopetoplaga 
 
 87. Sutura 
 
 Order IV. 
 
 81. Morsus 
 
 88. Paracentesis. 
 
 SOLUTIONES. 
 
 82. Excoriatio 
 
 Order III. 
 
 anomalm. 
 
 83. Contusio 
 
 SOLUTIONES. 
 
 96. Rhagas 
 
 84. Ruptura. 
 
 incruentcE. 
 
 97. Ambustio 
 
 
 89. Ulcus 
 
 98. Fractura 
 
 
 90. Exulceratio 
 
 99. Fissura. 
 
 
 CLASS III.— CACHEXIiE. 
 
 Order I. 
 
 113. Physocephalus 
 
 128. Elephantiasis 
 
 MACIES. 
 
 114. Hydrorachitis 
 
 129. Lepra 
 
 100. Tabes 
 
 115. Ascites 
 
 130. Scabies 
 
 101. Phthisis 
 
 116. Hydrometra 
 
 131. Tinea. 
 
 102. Atrophia 
 
 117. Physometra 
 
 Order VI. 
 
 103. Haemataporia 
 
 118. Tympanites 
 
 ICTERITIJE. 
 
 104. Aridura. 
 
 119. Meteorismus, 
 
 132. Aurigo 
 
 Order II. 
 
 Order IV. 
 
 133. Melasicterus 
 
 INTUMESCENTI^. 
 
 TUBERA. 
 
 134. Phcenigmus 
 
 105. Plethora 
 
 120. Rachitis 
 
 135. Chlorosis. 
 
 106. Polysarcia 
 
 121. Srophula 
 
 Order VIL 
 
 107. Pneumatosis 
 
 122. Carcinoma 
 
 ANOMALY. 
 
 108. Anasarca 
 
 123. Leontiasis 
 
 136. Phthiriasis 
 
 109. Phlegmatia 
 
 124. Malis 
 
 137. Trichoma 
 
 110. Physconia 
 
 125. Framboesia. 
 
 138. Alopecia 
 
 111. Graviditas. 
 
 Order V. 
 
 139. Elcosis 
 
 Order III. 
 
 IMPETIGINES. 
 
 140. Gangraana 
 
 HYDROPES partiales. 
 
 126. Syphilis 
 
 141. Necrosis. 
 
 112. Hydrocephalus 
 
 127. Scorbutus 
 CLASS IV.— DOLORES 
 
 
 Order I. 
 
 144. Rheumatismus 
 
 148. Stupor 
 
 VAGI. 
 
 145. Catarrhus 
 
 149. Pruritus 
 
 142, Arthritis 
 
 146. Anxietas 
 
 150. Algor 
 
 143. Ostocopus 
 
 147, Lassitndo 
 
 151. Ardor, 
 

 
 jn-osology. 
 
 
 c 
 
 
 Order 11. 
 
 159. Cardiogmus. 
 
 
 Order V. 
 
 
 CAPITIS. 
 
 Order IV. 
 
 
 EXTERN ARUM. 
 
 152. 
 
 Cephalalgia 
 
 ABDOMINIS. 
 
 167. 
 
 Mastodynia 
 
 153. 
 
 Cephalaea 
 
 160. Cardialgia 
 
 168. 
 
 Rachialgia 
 
 154. 
 
 Hemicrania 
 
 161. Gastrodynia 
 
 169. 
 
 Lumbago 
 
 155. 
 
 Ophthalmia 
 
 162. Colica 
 
 170. 
 
 Ischias 
 
 156. 
 
 Otalgia 
 
 163. Hepatalgia 
 
 171. 
 
 Proctalgia 
 
 157. 
 
 Odontalgia. 
 
 164. Spleiialgia 
 
 172. 
 
 Pudendagra 
 
 
 Order III. 
 
 165. Nephralgia 
 
 173. 
 
 Digitium. 
 
 
 PECTORIS. 
 
 166. Hysteralgia. 
 
 
 
 158. 
 
 Pyrosis. 
 
 CLASS v.— FLUXUS. 
 
 
 
 
 Order I. 
 
 Order III. 
 
 196. 
 
 Coryza 
 
 
 SANGUIFLUXUS. 
 
 ALVIFLUXUS. 
 
 197. 
 
 Ptyalismus 
 
 174. 
 
 Haemorrhagia. 
 
 non sanguinolenti. 
 
 198. 
 
 Anacatharsis 
 
 175. 
 
 Haemoptysis 
 
 185. Nausea 
 
 199. 
 
 Diabetes 
 
 176. 
 
 Stomacace 
 
 186, Vomitus 
 
 200. 
 
 Enuresis 
 
 177. 
 
 Haematemesis 
 
 187. Ileus 
 
 201. 
 
 Pyuria 
 
 178. 
 
 Haematuria 
 
 188. Cholera 
 
 202. 
 
 Leucorrhosa 
 
 179. 
 
 Metrorrhagia 
 
 189. Diarrhoea 
 
 203. 
 
 Lochiorrhoea 
 
 180. 
 
 Abortus. 
 
 190. Coeliaca 
 
 204. 
 
 Gonorrhoea 
 
 
 Order II. 
 
 191. Lienteria 
 
 205. 
 
 Galactirrhoea 
 
 
 ALVIFLUXUS. 
 
 192. Tenesmus 
 
 206. 
 
 Otorrhoea. 
 
 
 sanguinolenti. 
 
 193. Proctorrhoea. 
 
 
 Order V. 
 
 181. 
 
 Hepatirrhoea 
 
 Order IV. 
 
 
 AERIFLUXUS. 
 
 182. 
 
 Haemorrhois 
 
 SERIFLUXUS. 
 
 207. 
 
 Flatulentia 
 
 183. 
 
 Dysenteria 
 
 194. Ephidrosis 
 
 208. 
 
 ^dopsophia 
 
 184. 
 
 Melsena. 
 
 195. Epiphora 
 
 209. 
 
 Dysodia. 
 
 
 
 CLASS VI.— SUPPRESSIONES. 
 
 
 
 Order I. 
 
 214. Aglactatio 
 
 
 Order III. 
 
 
 EGERENDORUM. 
 
 215. Dyslochia. 
 
 
 IMI VENTRIS. 
 
 210. 
 
 Adiapneustia 
 
 Order II. 
 
 218. 
 
 Dysmenorrhoea 
 
 211. 
 
 Sterilitas 
 
 INGERENDORUM. 
 
 219. 
 
 Dystocia. 
 
 212. 
 
 Ischuria 
 
 216. Dysphagia 
 
 220. 
 
 Dyshaemorrhois 
 
 213. 
 
 Dysuria 
 
 217. Angina. 
 
 CLASS VIL— SPASMI. 
 
 221. 
 
 Otastipatio. 
 
 
 Order I. 
 
 Order III. 
 
 237. 
 
 Palpitatio 
 
 TONICI PARTIALES 
 
 CHRONICI PARTIA- 
 
 238. 
 
 Claudicatio. 
 
 222. 
 
 Strabismus 
 
 LES. 
 
 
 Order IV. 
 
 223. 
 
 Trismus 
 
 230. Nystagmus 
 
 CRONICI GENERA 
 
 224. 
 
 Obstipitas 
 
 231. Carphologia 
 
 
 LES. 
 
 225. 
 
 Contractura 
 
 232. Subsultus 
 
 239. 
 
 Phricasmus 
 
 226. 
 
 Grampus 
 
 233. Pandiculatio 
 
 240. 
 
 Eclampsia 
 
 227. 
 
 Priapismus. 
 
 234. Apomystosis 
 
 241. 
 
 Epilepsia 
 
 
 Order II. 
 
 235. Convulsio 
 
 242. 
 
 Hysteria 
 
 TONICI GENERALES 
 
 . 236. Tremor 
 
 243. 
 
 Scelotyrbe 
 
 228. 
 
 Tetanus 
 
 
 244. 
 
 Beriberia. 
 
 229. 
 
 Catochus. 
 
 
 
 
 
 ( 
 
 CLASS VIII.— ANHELATIONES. 
 
 
 
 Order I. 
 
 249. Tussis. 
 
 253. 
 
 Orthopnosa 
 
 
 SPASMODIC^. 
 
 Order II. 
 
 254. 
 
 Pleurodyne 
 
 245. 
 
 Ephialtes 
 
 SUPPRESSIViE. 
 
 255. 
 
 Rheuma 
 
 246. 
 
 Sternutatio 
 
 250. Stertor 
 
 256. 
 
 Hydrothorax 
 
 247. 
 
 Oscedo 
 
 251. Dyspnoea 
 
 257. 
 
 Empyema. 
 
 248. 
 
 Singultus 
 
 252. Asthma 
 
 
 
 
 
 CLASS IX.— DEBILITATES. 
 
 
 
 Order I. 
 
 264. Dysecoea 
 
 270. 
 
 Anaplirodisia. 
 
 
 dysj:sthesle. 
 
 265. Paracusis 
 
 
 Order III. 
 
 258. 
 
 Amblyopia 
 
 266. Cophosis 
 
 
 DYSCINESl^. 
 
 259. 
 
 Caligo 
 
 267. Anesthesia. 
 
 271. 
 
 Mutitas 
 
 260. 
 
 Cataracta 
 
 Order 11. 
 
 272. 
 
 Aphonia 
 
 261. 
 
 Amaurosis 
 
 ANEPYTHYMF^. 
 
 273. 
 
 Psellismus 
 
 262. 
 
 Anosmia 
 
 268. Anorexia 
 
 274. 
 
 Cacophonia 
 
 263. 
 
 Agheustia 
 
 269, Adipsia 
 
 275. 
 
 Paralysis 
 
 613 
 
614 
 
 NOSOLOGY. 
 
 
 
 276. Hemiplegia 
 
 280. Syncope 
 
 284. 
 
 Typhomaaia 
 
 277. Paraplexia. 
 
 281. Asphyxia. 
 
 285. 
 
 Lethargus 
 
 Order IV. 
 
 Order V. 
 
 286. 
 
 Cataphora 
 
 LEIPOPSYCHI^. 
 
 COMATA. 
 
 287. 
 
 Car us 
 
 278. Asthenia 
 
 282. Catalepsis 
 
 288. 
 
 Apoplexia. 
 
 279. Lipothymia 
 
 283. Ectasis 
 
 
 
 
 CLASS X.— EXANTHEMATA. 
 
 
 Order I. 
 
 293. Rubeola 
 
 296. 
 
 Erysipelas 
 
 CONTAGIOSA. 
 
 294 Scarlatina. 
 
 297. 
 
 Essera 
 
 289. Pestis 
 
 Order II. 
 
 298. 
 
 Aphtha. 
 
 290. Variola 
 
 NON CONTAGIOSA. 
 
 
 
 291. Pemphigus 
 
 295. Miliaris 
 
 
 
 292. Purpura 
 
 
 
 
 
 CLASS XI.— PHLEGMASIA. 
 
 
 Order I. 
 
 304. Diaghragmitis 
 
 311. 
 
 Peripneumonia 
 
 MUSCULOS^. 
 
 305. Pleuritis 
 
 312. 
 
 Hepatitis 
 
 299. Phlegmone 
 
 306. Gastritis 
 
 313. 
 
 Splenitis 
 
 300. Cynanche 
 
 307, Enteritis 
 
 314 
 
 Nephritis 
 
 301. Myositis 
 
 308. Epiploitis 
 
 315. 
 
 Metritis,. 
 
 302. Carditis. 
 
 309. Cystitis. 
 
 
 
 Order II. 
 
 Order HI. 
 
 
 
 MEMBRANACJS. 
 
 PARENCHYMATOSA. 
 
 
 
 303. Phrenitis 
 
 310. Cephalitis 
 CLASS XII.— FEBRES. 
 
 
 
 Order I. 
 
 Order 11. 
 
 
 Order III. 
 
 CONTINUE. 
 
 REMITTENTES. 
 
 INTERMITTENTES 
 
 316. Judicatoria 
 
 321. Amphimerina 
 
 324. 
 
 Quotidiana 
 
 317. Humoraria 
 
 322. Tritaeophya 
 
 325. 
 
 Tertiana 
 
 318. Frigeraria 
 
 323. Tetartophya. 
 
 326. 
 
 Quartana 
 
 319. Typhus 
 
 
 327. 
 
 Erratica. 
 
 320. Hectica. 
 
 CLASS XIII.— VESANIA 
 
 
 
 Order I. 
 
 335. Bulimia 
 
 
 Order III. 
 
 HALLUCINATIONES. 
 
 , 336. Polydipsia 
 
 
 DELIRIA. 
 
 328. Vertigo 
 
 337. Antipathia 
 
 345. 
 
 Paraphrosyne 
 
 329. Suffusio 
 
 338. Nostalgia 
 
 346. 
 
 Amentia 
 
 330. Diplopia 
 
 339. Panophobia 
 
 347. 
 
 Melancholia 
 
 331. Syrigmos 
 
 340. Satyriasis 
 
 348. 
 
 Dsemonomania 
 
 332. Hypochondriasis 
 
 341. Nymphomania 
 
 349. 
 
 Mania 
 
 333. Somnambulismus. 
 
 342. Tarantismus 
 
 
 Order IV. 
 
 Order II. 
 
 343. Hydrophobia 
 
 
 ANOMALiE. 
 
 MOROSITATES. 
 
 344. Rabies. 
 
 350. 
 
 Amnesia 
 
 334 Pica 
 
 
 351. 
 
 Agrypnia. 
 
 Synoptical Vieio of the System of Dr. Maceride. 
 
 CLASS I.— UNIVERSAL DISEASES. 
 
 Order I. 
 FEVERS. 
 L Continued 
 
 2. Intermittent 
 
 3. Remittent 
 
 4. Eruptive 
 
 5. Hectic. 
 
 Order II. 
 INFLAMMATIONS. 
 
 6. External 
 
 7. Internal 
 
 Order III. 
 FLUXES. 
 
 8. Alvine 
 
 9. Hsemorrhage 
 
 10. Humoral discharge. 
 
 Order IV. 
 PAINFUL DISEASES. 
 
 11. Gout 
 
 12. Rheumatism 
 
 13. Ostocopus 
 
 14. Headach 
 
 15. Toothach 
 
 16. Earach 
 
 17. Pleurodyne 
 
 18. Pain in the stomach 
 
 19. Colic 
 
 20. Lithiasis 
 
 21. Ischuria 
 
 22. Proctalgia. 
 
 Order V. 
 SPASMODIC DISEASES 
 
 23. Tetanus 
 
 24. Catochus 
 
 25. Locked jaw 
 
 26. Hydrophobia 
 
 27. Convulsion 
 
 28. Epilepsy 
 
 29. Eclampsia 
 
 30. Hieranosos. 
 
 Order VL 
 
 WEAKNESSES and PRL 
 
 VATIONS. 
 
 31. Coma 
 
 32. Palsy 
 
 33. Fainting. 
 
 Order VII. 
 ASTHMATIC DISORDERS. 
 
 34. Dyspnoea 
 
 35. Orthopno?a 
 
NOSOLOGY, 
 
 615 
 
 36. Astiima 
 
 37. Hydrothorax 
 
 38. Empyema. 
 
 Order VIII. 
 MENTAL DISEASES. 
 
 39. Mania 
 
 40. Melancholia, 
 
 Order IX. 47. Atrophia 
 CACHEXIES, or Humoral 48. Osteosarcosis 
 
 Diseases, 49. Sarcostosis 
 
 41. Corpulency 50. Mortification 
 
 42. Dropsy 51. Scurvy 
 
 43. Jaundice 52. Scrophula 
 
 44. Emphysema 53. Cancer 
 
 45. Tympany 54. Lues Venerea. 
 
 46. Physconia — 
 
 Order 1. 
 OF THE INTERNAL 
 
 SENSES. 
 
 55. Loss of memory 
 
 56. Hypochondriasis 
 
 57. Loss of judgment. 
 
 Order II. 
 
 OF THE EXTERNAL 
 
 SENSES. 
 
 58. Blindness 
 
 .59. Depraved sight 
 
 60. Deafness 
 
 61. Depraved hearing 
 
 62. Loss of smell 
 
 63. Depraved smell 
 
 64. Loss of taste 
 
 65. Depraved taste 
 
 66. Loss of feeling. 
 
 Order III. 
 OF THE APPETITES. 
 
 67. Anoresia 
 
 68. Cynorexia 
 
 69. Pica 
 
 70. Polydipsia 
 
 71. Satyriasis 
 
 72. Nymphomania 
 
 73. Anaphrodisia, 
 
 Order IV. 
 
 OF THE SECRETIONS 
 
 and EXCRETIONS. 
 
 74. Epiphora 
 
 75. Coryza 
 
 76. Ptyalism 
 
 77. Anacatharsis 
 
 78. Otorrhoea; 
 
 79. Diarrhoea 
 
 80. Incontinence of urine 
 
 CLASS II.— LOCAL DISEASES. 
 
 81. Pyuria 
 
 82. Dysuria 
 
 83. Constipation 
 
 84. Tenesmus 
 
 85. Dysodia 
 
 86. Flatulence 
 
 87. ^dopsophia. 
 
 Order V. 
 
 IMPEDING DIFFERENT 
 
 ACTIONS, 
 
 88. Aphonia 
 
 89. Mutitas 
 
 90. Paraphonia 
 
 91. Dysphagia 
 
 92. Wryneck 
 
 93. Angone 
 
 94. Sneezing 
 
 95. Hiccup 
 
 96. Cough 
 
 97. Vomiting 
 
 98. Palpitation of the heart 
 
 99. Chorea 
 
 100. Trismus 
 
 101. Nystcigmus 
 
 102. Cramp 
 
 103. Scelotyrbe 
 
 104. Contraction 
 
 105. Paralysis 
 
 106. Anchylosis 
 
 107. Gibbositas 
 
 108. Lordosis 
 
 109. Hydarthrus. 
 
 Ortj'F'r, VI 
 
 OF THE EXTERNAL 
 
 HABIT. 
 
 110. Tumour 
 
 111. Excrescence 
 
 112. Aneurism 
 
 113. Varix 
 
 114. Papulae 
 
 115. Phlyctaense 
 
 116. Pustulae 
 
 117. Scabies, or Psora 
 
 118. Impetigo 
 
 119. Leprosy 
 
 120. Elephantiasis 
 
 121. Frambossia 
 
 122. Herpes 
 
 123. MaculEe 
 
 124. Alopecia 
 
 125. Trichoma 
 
 126. Scald head 
 
 127. Phthiriasis. 
 
 Order VII. 
 DISLOCATIONS, 
 
 128. Hernia 
 
 129. Prolapsus 
 
 130. Luxation. 
 
 Order VIII. 
 SOLUTIONS OF CONTI- 
 NUITY. 
 
 131. Wound 
 
 132. Ulcer 
 
 133. Fissure 
 
 134. Fistula 
 
 135. Burn, or scald 
 
 136. Excoriation 
 
 137. Fracture 
 
 138. Caries. 
 
 Order I." 
 GENERAL, proper to Men. 
 139- Febris testicularis 
 
 140. Tabes dorsalis. 
 
 Order II. 
 LOCAL, proper to Men. 
 
 141. Dyspermatismus 
 
 142. Gonoi'rhoea simplex 
 
 143. Gonorrhosa virulenta 
 
 144. Priapism 
 
 145. Phimosis 
 
 146. Paraphiniosi? 
 
 147. Crystalline 
 
 CLASS III.— SEXUAL DISEASES. 
 
 148. Hernia humoralis 
 
 149. Hydrocele 
 
 150. Sarcocele 
 
 151. Cirsocele. 
 
 Order III. GENERAL, 
 proper to Women. 
 
 152. Amenorrhoea 
 
 153. Chlorosis 
 
 154. Leucorrhoea 
 
 155. Menorrhagia 
 
 156. Hysteralgia 
 
 157. Graviditas 
 
 158. Abortus 
 
 159. Dystochia 
 
 160. Febris puerperalia 
 
 161. Ma^todynia. 
 
 Order IV, 
 LOCAL, proper to Women. 
 
 162. Hydrops ovarii 
 
 163. Scirrhus ovarii 
 
 164. Hydrometra 
 
 165. Physometra 
 
 166. Prolapsus uteri 
 
 167. vaginae 
 
 168. Polypus uteri. 
 
 CLASS IV.— INFANTILE DISEASES. 
 ORDER I. GENERAL. 170. Colica lactentium 172. Aphthae 
 
 169. Colica meconialis _ 171 . Dian'hcea infantum I73v Eclampsia 
 
616 
 
 NUT 
 
 NUT 
 
 174. Atrophia 
 
 175. Rachitis. 
 
 Order II. LOCAL. 178. Aurigo 
 
 176. ImperforatioQ 179. Purpura 
 
 177. Anchyloglossura 180. Crusta lactea. 
 
 NOSTA'LGIA. (ti oTctxyttt : from vorsa). 
 to return, and o-xyog, pain.) A vehement 
 desire for revisiting one's country. A ge- 
 nus of disease in the class Locales, and 
 order Dysorexia, of CuUen, known by im- 
 patience when absent from one's native 
 home, and a vehement desire to return, 
 attended with gloom and melancholy, loss of 
 appetite, and want of sleep. 
 
 No'thus. (From voSoc, spurious.) 
 
 1. Those ribs which are not attached to 
 the sternum are called nothse costse, the 
 spurious ribs. 
 
 2. The term is applied to such diseases as 
 resemble others : as peripneumonia no- 
 tha, &c. 
 
 Notije'its. (From v«)tov, the back.) An 
 epithet of the spinal marrow. 
 
 Notio'des. (From vorig, moisture.) Ap- 
 plied to a fever, attended with a vitiation 
 of the fluids, or a colliquative wasting. 
 
 Noufer's medicine. This famous re- 
 medy was invented by Madam Noufer, as 
 a cure for the tape-worm. See Polypodium 
 filixmas. 
 
 Ncee'cula. (Dim. of nubes, a cloud.) 
 A cloud in the urine. A white speck in 
 the eye. 
 
 Nu'cES GA'LL^. Common galls. 
 
 Nu'cES purga'ntes. See Ricinus. 
 
 Nuce'sta. See Myristica moschata. 
 
 NU'CHA. The hind part or nape of the 
 neck. 
 
 NUCK, ANTHoarY, a distinguished Dutch 
 physician and anatomist, flourished at the 
 Hague, and subsequently at Leyden, in the 
 latter part of the I7th century. He filled 
 the ofi&ce of professor of anatomy and sur- 
 gery in the latter university, and was also 
 president of the college of surgeons. He 
 pursued his dissections with great ardour, 
 cultivating both huma.n and comparative 
 anatomy at every opportunity. He con- 
 tributed some improvements also to the 
 practice of surgery. He died about the 
 year 1692. 
 
 Nuci'sta. The nutmeg. 
 
 NU'CLEUS. QE nuce, from the nut.) 
 A kernel. A fruit enclosed in a hard shell. 
 
 Nu'cPL^ SAPOifA'Ri^. Saa Sapindus 
 saponaria. 
 
 Npmmula'ria. (From nummus, money, 
 so called because its leaves are round, and 
 of the size of the old silver two-pence.) See 
 Lysimachia nummular ia. 
 
 Nut, cocoa. The fruit of the Cocosnu- 
 cifera, of Linnssus. Within the nut is 
 found a kernel, as pleasant as an almond, 
 and also a large quantity of liquor resem- 
 bling milk, which the Indians gi'eedily 
 drink before the fruit is ripe, it being then 
 pleasant, but when the nut is matured, the 
 ]>quor becomes sour Some fall-grown 
 
 nuts v/ill contain a pint or more of this 
 milk, the frequent drinking of which seems 
 to have no bad effects upon the Indians ; 
 yet Europeans should be cautious of mak- 
 ing too free with it at first, for when Lionel 
 Wafer was at a small island in the South 
 Sea, where the tree grew in plenty, some 
 of his men were so delighted with it, that 
 at parting they were resolved to drink 
 their fill, which they did ; but their appe- 
 tites had liked to have cost them their lives, 
 for though they were not drunk, yet they 
 were so chilled and benumbed, that they 
 could not stand, and were obliged to be 
 carried aboard by those who had more pru- 
 dence than themselves, and it was many 
 days before they recovered. The shells of 
 these nuts being hard, and capable of re- 
 ceiving a polish, they are often cut trans- 
 versely, when, being mounted on stands, 
 and having their edges silvered, or gilt, or 
 otherwise ornamented, they serve the pur- 
 pose of drinking-cups. The leaves of the 
 tree are used for thatching, for brooms, 
 baskets, and other utensils; and of the 
 reticular web, growing at their base, the 
 Indian women make cauls and aprons. 
 
 Kut, Barbadoes. See Jatropha curcas. 
 
 JVut, Pistachio. See Pistacia xera. 
 
 J\''uf, Purging. See Jatropha curcas. 
 
 .Kutmeg. See Myristica moschata. 
 
 NUTRITION. Mitritio. Nutrition 
 may be considered the completion of the 
 assimilating functions. The food changed 
 by a series of decompositions animalized 
 and rendered similar to the being which it 
 is designed to nourish, applies itself to 
 those organs, the loss of which it is to 
 supply ; and this identification of nutritive 
 matter to our organs constitutes nutrition. 
 
 The living body is continually losing its 
 constituent parts, which a variety of causes 
 are incessantly car rj'ing off ; several of its 
 organs are constantly engaged in separating 
 humours which pass ofi" loaded with a part 
 of its substance, consumed by the uniting 
 action of air and caloric ; while internal 
 friction, by a pulsatory motion, detaches its 
 particles. 
 
 Thus tlie animal machine is continually 
 destroyed, and at distant periods of life does 
 not, perhaps, contain a single particle of 
 the same constituent parts. An experiment 
 made with madder, (rubia tinctorum,) 
 which, when mixed with the food, red- 
 dens the bones of animals, proves in a 
 very decisive manner this perpetual decom- 
 position of living animal matter. Entirely 
 to obliterate the diffused red colour thus 
 given to bones, it is only necessary to sus- 
 pend for a time the use of this root. There- 
 fore, if the most compact and solid parts be 
 in a continual motion of decomposition and 
 
NUT 
 
 NUT 
 
 617 
 
 lecomposition, there can be no doubt but 
 that this motion must be more rapid in 
 those parts, the constituent principles of 
 which are in the smallest degree of cohesion, 
 as in fluids. 
 
 It has been an object of consideration to 
 determine the period of the entire renova- 
 tion of the body ; it has been said that 
 an interval of seven years was necessary 
 for the same particles to be totally oblite- 
 rated, and their place supplied by others ; 
 but this change should seem to be more 
 rapid in infancy and youth ; it should also 
 seem to be retarded in manhood, and re- 
 quire a. very long time to be accomplished 
 in old age, when all our parts acquire a 
 remarkable degree of consistence and fixity, 
 at the same time that the vital actions be- 
 come more languid. There is no doubt 
 but that sex, temperature, climate, profes- 
 sion, mode of living, and a variety of other 
 causes, accelerate and retard this period, 
 so that it is impossible to affirm any thing 
 certain on the precise time of its duration. 
 
 In proportion as our parts are destroyed, 
 they are renewed by homogeneous parti- 
 cles, or such as are exactly similar to them- 
 selves ; otherwise their nature, which is 
 always alike, would suffer continual changes. 
 When the nutritive matter has been ani- 
 malized, or assimilated to the body which 
 it is designed to nourish, by the organs of 
 digestion, absorption, circulation, respira- 
 tion, and secretion, the parts which it sup- 
 plies retain and incoporate it with their o\vn 
 substance. This nutritive identification is 
 variously efiected in different parts, as the 
 brain, muscles, bones, &c. ; each of these 
 appropriates to itself, by a true secretion, 
 that which is found analogous to its nature, 
 and rejects the hetei'ogeneous particles. A 
 bone is a secretory organ, that becomes 
 incrusted with phosphate of lime ; the lym- 
 phatic vessels, which, in the work of nutri- 
 tion perform the office of excretory ducts, 
 remove this salt, after it has remained a 
 certain time in the areolse of its texture. 
 It is the same in muscles with respect to 
 the fibrin, and in the brain with albumen : 
 each part imbibes, and renders solid in its 
 structure, such Juices as are of the same 
 nature, in conseqaence of a power, of which 
 the affinity of aggregation of the chemists 
 gives us an idea, and perhaps furnishes us 
 with an exact model. 
 
 A part to acquire nourishment should 
 possess sensibility and motion ; a ligature 
 placed on its arteries and nerves, by destroy- 
 ing both these faculties, prevents it from 
 being nourished or having life. The blood 
 flowing in the veins, and the fluid of the 
 absorbents, contain vivifying andreparatory 
 parts, in much smaller quantity than arte- 
 rial blood ; it is even generally believed 
 that lymph and venous blood do not contain 
 any thmg directly nutritious. 
 
 The mechanism of nutrition would be 
 
 explained, after having precisely aetermined 
 the differences of composition that exist 
 between the aliments on which we live, and 
 the exact substance of our ox^gans, if we 
 could distinguish how each function divests 
 them of their characters, to invest them with 
 our properties ; for each individual part 
 seems to co-operate in changing their nutri- 
 tious principle into our own peculiar struc- 
 ture. To resolve this problem, let us sup- 
 pose a man living entir-ely on vegetables, 
 which, in fact, constitute the principal 
 part of the subsistence of the generality of 
 men ; whatever portion of the plant he may 
 consume, whether stalk, leaves, flowere, 
 seeds, or roots ; carbon, hydrogen, and 
 oxygen enter into their composition, which 
 may be always, by a strict analysis, resolved 
 into water and carbonic acid ; to these three 
 constituent principles, sometimes a small 
 quantity of azote, salts, and other things, 
 is united. If we then examine the nature 
 of the organs of this man, whose diet consists 
 exclusively in vegetables, they will be 
 proved of a composition very different from 
 the kind of food ; azote predominates, al- 
 though the vegetable substance contain it in 
 very small quantity, and many new products 
 will be discovered which had not been dis- 
 tinguished in the aliment, but which abound 
 in the body receiving nourishment, and 
 seem produced by the act of nutrition. 
 
 The essential part of this function, there- 
 fore, is to cause the nutritive matter to pass 
 into a more advanced state of composition, 
 to deprive it of a portion of its carbon and 
 hydrogen, to give a predominance of azote, 
 and develope several substances which were 
 not before distinguishable. Everj' living 
 body, without exception, seems to possess a 
 faculty of forming and decomposing sub- 
 stances, by the assistance of which it is sup- 
 ported, and of giving rise to new products. 
 The marine-plant, the ashes of which form 
 soda, if sown in a box filled with earth that 
 does not contain a particle of that alkali, 
 and moistened with distilled water, furnishes 
 it in as great a quantity as if the plant had 
 been growing on the borders of the sea, in 
 a swampy soil, always inundated by brack- 
 ish or salt water. 
 
 Living bodies are the proper elaboratories 
 in which such combinations and decomposi- 
 tions occur as art cannot imitate ; bodies 
 that to us appear simple, as sulphur and 
 silex, seem to form themselves of other 
 parts, while some bodies, the composition 
 of which we cannot determine, as certain 
 metals, suffer inevitable decompositions ; 
 from which we may fairly conclude, that 
 the powers of nature in the composition 
 and decomposition of bodies, far surpass 
 the science of chemists. For a substance 
 to be employed in our nourishment, it 
 should be capable of change and fermenta- 
 tion, that is, susceptible of experiencing 
 an internal and spontaneous motion, by 
 
&18 
 
 iNUT 
 
 NYC 
 
 which its elements change their combina- 
 tion and qualities. This condition of spon- 
 taneous mutability, excludes from the class 
 of aliment every thing which is not orga- 
 nized, or constituted part of a living being ; 
 thus minerals are absolutely refractory to 
 the action of our organs, which cannot con- 
 vert them into their own peculiar substance. 
 The common principle drawn from alimen- 
 tary substances, however various they may 
 be, called by Hippocrates the aliment, is 
 probably a composition capable of a great 
 degree of change and fermentation ; this is 
 also the opinion of all those who have en- 
 deavoured to discover its nature. Lorry 
 thinks it is a mucous body ; CuUen considers 
 it saccharine ; Halle believes it to be a hy- 
 drocarbonated oxyde, which only differs 
 from the oxalic acid by having a smaller por- 
 tion of oxygen. It is obvious that these 
 three sentiments have the greatest resem- 
 blance, since oxygen, carbon, and hydrogen, 
 united in different proportions, form a mu- 
 cus, a saccharine body, and the oxalic base. 
 The analysis of animal substances by nitric 
 acid, reduces them to the latter base, by 
 taking from them a great quantity of azote, 
 the presence of which constitutes their most 
 Femarkable character. 
 
 Halle believes that the hydro-carbonated 
 oxyde is combined with oxygen, in the sto- 
 mach and intestinal canal, whether the 
 latter principle be introduced with the food 
 into the primae viae, or furnished by the 
 decomposed humours ; the intestinal fluids 
 suffer their azote to be disengaged, which is 
 carried to the alimentary base, and replaces 
 the carbon that had been attracted by the 
 oxygen to form the carbonic acid. When 
 in the lungs, and again subjected to the 
 action of atmospheric oxygen, this gas car- 
 ries off a certain portion of its carbon ; and 
 as it disengages the azote from the ve- 
 nous blood, it effects a new combination of 
 this principle with the chyle ; and when 
 -propelled to the skin, the atmospheric oxy- 
 gen again disengages its carbon, and com- 
 pletes its azotification ; perhaps even the cu- 
 taneous organ answers similar purposes to 
 the lymphatic system, as the pulmonary or- 
 gan may effect to the sanguiferous system. 
 
 The animalization of alimentary sub- 
 stance, therefore, takes place principally by 
 tJie loss of carbon, which is replaced by 
 azote in animal fluids. These support 
 themselves in a proper state, for, as they are 
 continually losing the carbonic principle in 
 the intestinal, pulmonar}^, and cutaneous 
 combinations, they would be too much ani- 
 malized if a newly-formed chyle were not to 
 attract the excess of azote. This theory is 
 admitted, by its author, not to account for 
 the formation of phosphoric salts, .adeps, 
 and abundance of other productions ; but 
 without adopting it in ioto, we are induced 
 to conclude, from the experiments and ob- 
 
 servations on which it is established, that 
 the oxygen of the atmospheric air is one of 
 the most powerful agents employed by na- 
 ture to convert the aliments on which we 
 subsist into our own peculiar substance. 
 
 Nutri'tcm bngue'ntum. a composi- 
 tion of litharge, vinegar, and oil. 
 
 Nux aroma'tica. The nutmeg. 
 
 Nrx AauA'ncA. See Trapa nutans. 
 
 Ncx BARBADE'NSis. See Jatrophtt cuTcas. 
 
 Npx basi'lica. The walnut. 
 
 Nux bean. See Guilandina moringa. 
 
 NtJX catha'rtica. The garden spurge. 
 
 Nux catha'rtica America'na. See 
 Jatropha curcas. 
 
 Nux FiVDiCA. The cocoa-nut. 
 
 Nux ju'glans. See Juglans. 
 
 Nux me'dica. The maldivian nut, 
 
 Nirx mete'lla. The nux vomica. 
 
 NUX MOSCHA'TA. See Myrislica 
 moschata. 
 
 Nux MYRi'sTicA. See MyrisHcamosckata. 
 
 Nux pe'rsica. The walnut, 
 
 Nux pista'cia. See Pistacia vera. 
 
 Nux pu'rgans. See Jatropha curcas. 
 
 Nux serapio'nis. St. Ignatius's bean. 
 
 Nux vo'mica. See Strychnos. 
 
 NYCTALOTIA. (From vt/|, the night, 
 and ffi^) ^" ^y^O Imbecillitas oculorum, of 
 Celsus. A defect in vision, by which the 
 patient sees little or nothing in the day, but 
 in the evening and night sees tolerably well. 
 The proximate cause is various : 
 
 1. From a periodical amaurosis, or gutta 
 Serena, when the blind paroxysm begins in 
 the morning and terminates in the evening, 
 
 2. From too great a sensibility of the re- 
 tina, which cannot bear the meridian light. 
 See Photophobia. 
 
 3. From an opaque spot in the middle of 
 the crystalline lens. When the light of the 
 sun in the meridian contracts the pupil, 
 there is blindness; about evening, or in 
 more obscure places, the pupil dilates, hence 
 the rays of light pass through the limbus of 
 the crystalline lens, 
 
 4. From a disuse of light ; thus persons 
 who are educated in obscure prisons see no- 
 thing immediately in open meridian light ; 
 but by degrees their eyes are accustomed 
 to distinguish objects in day-light. 
 
 5. From an immoveable Thydriasis; foria 
 tliis instance the pupil admits too great a 
 quantity of light, which the immobile pupil 
 cannot moderate ; hence the patient, in a 
 strong light, sees little or nothing. 
 
 6. From too great a contraction of the 
 pupil. This admits not a sufficiency of 
 lucid rays, in bright light, but towards 
 night the pupil dilates more, and the patient 
 sees better. 
 
 7. JVyctalopia endemica. A whole people 
 have been nyctalopes, as the jEthiopians, 
 Africans, Americans, and Asiatics. A great 
 flow of tears are excreted all the day from 
 their eyes ; at night they see objects^ 
 
NYM 
 
 NTS 
 
 619 
 
 8. From a commotion of the eye ; from 
 which a man in the night saw all objects 
 distinctly. 
 
 Ntcto'basis. (From vu|, the night, and 
 0!ttvai, to go.) Walking in the sleep. 
 
 NY'MPHiE. (From vvfi'^c/., a water- 
 nymph ; so called because it stands in the 
 water-course.) ^Icb interncB minores clilo- 
 ridis, Colliculum. Cvllicula. Myrtocheili- 
 dts. Labia minora. Two membranous 
 folds, situated within the labia majora, at 
 the sides of the entrance of the vagina uteri. 
 NYMPHiE'A. (From vy/*<f.*, a water- 
 nymph ; because it grows in watery places.) 
 The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- 
 naean system. Class, Polyandria. Order, 
 Monogynia. The water-lily. 
 
 NTMPHiE'A a'jlba. Leuconymphoea. JVe- 
 nuphar. Micro-leuconymphcea. White 
 water-lily. This beautiful plant, JfymphcBa 
 alba, of Linnseus, was formerly employed 
 medicinally as a demulcent, and slightly 
 anodyne remedy. It is now laid aside. 
 
 Nymphje'a glandi'fera. JVymphcea 
 Jndica, and Madraspatana. Names for the 
 faba iEgyptia. 
 
 Ntmph^'a lu'tea. JVymphcea major 
 lutea, of Caspar Bauhin. Yellow water-lily. 
 Mymphaa lutea, of Linnaeus. This beau- 
 tiful plant was employed formerly with the 
 same intentions as the white water-lily, and, 
 like it, is now fallen into disuse. Lindestolpe 
 informs us, that, in some parts of Sweden, 
 the roots, which are the strongest part, 
 were, in times of scarcity, used as food, and 
 did not prove unwholesome. 
 
 Ntmph^'a lo'tus. The Egyptian lotus. 
 An aquatic plant, a native of both Indies. 
 The root is conical, firm, about the size of 
 a middling pear, covered with a blackish 
 bark, and set round with fibres. It has a 
 sweetish taste, and, when boiled or roasted, 
 becomes as yellow within as the yolk of an 
 ^^^. Th6 plant grows in abundance on 
 the banks of the Nile, and is there much 
 sought after by the poor, who, in a short 
 time, collect enough to supply their fami- 
 lies with food for several days. 
 
 Nymph^'a nelu'mbo. Faba ^gyptiaca, 
 Cyamus ^gyptiacus. JVymphcea Indica. 
 The pontic, or ^Egyptian bean. The fruit 
 of the nymphcea nelumbo, of Linnseus, which 
 grows on marshy grounds in Egypt, and 
 some of the neighbouring countries. It is 
 eaten either raw or boiled, and is a tonic 
 and astringent. 
 
 Ntmphoi'dks. (From vvjuKftttA, the wa- 
 ter-lily, and itJ'og, likeness.) A herb re- 
 sembling the water-lily, 
 NYMPHOMA'NIA. (From vv/u<p>t. 
 
 nympha, a.nd /4a.v to., madness.) Furor ute- 
 rinus. Called by the Arabians, Acrai. 
 Brachuna. Arascon. Arsatum, OEstro- 
 mania. A genus of disease in the class 
 Locales, and order DysorexicE, of CuUen, 
 characterized by excessive and violent de- 
 sire for coition in women. The effects, as 
 described by Juvenal, in his sixth satire, 
 are most humiliating to human nature. It 
 acknowledges the same causes as satyriasis ; 
 but as females, more especially in warm 
 climates, ha^'e a more irritable fibre, they 
 are apt to sufier more severely than the 
 males. 
 
 It is a species of madness, or a high de- 
 gree of hysterics. Its immediate cause is a 
 preternatural irritability of the uterus and 
 pudenda of women, or an unusual acrimony 
 of the fluids in these parts. Its presence is 
 known by the wanton behaviour of the pa- 
 tient ; she speaks and acts with unrestrain- 
 ed obscenity, and, as the disorder increases, 
 she scolds, cries, and laughs, by turns. 
 While reason is retained, she is silent and 
 seems melancholy, but her eyes discover an 
 unusual wantonness. The symptoms are 
 better or worse until the greatest degree of 
 the disorder approaches, and then, by every 
 word and action, her condition is too mani- 
 fest. 
 
 NYMPHOTO'MIA. (From vvfA-pa., the 
 nympha, and lifAvoo, to cut.) The ope- 
 ration of removing the nympha when too 
 large. 
 
 NYSTA'GMUS. (From KvTAm, to sleep.) 
 A twinkling of the eyes, such as happens 
 when a person is very sleepy. Authors 
 also define nystagmus to be an involuntary- 
 agitation of the oculary bulb. It is known 
 by the instability or involuntary and con- 
 stant motions of the globe of the eye, from 
 one canthus to another, or in some other 
 directions. Sometimes it is accompanied 
 with an hippus, or an alternate and repeat- 
 ed dilatation and constriction of the pupil. 
 The species are, 1. Nystagmus, from fear. 
 This agitation is observed under the opera- / 
 
 tion for the cataract ; and it is checked by 
 persuasion, and waiting a short space of 
 time. 2. Nystagmus, from sand or small 
 gravel, falling in the eye. 3. Nystagmus, 
 from a catarrh, which is accompanied with 
 much inflammation. 4. Nystagmus, from 
 saburra in the primse viae, as is observed in 
 infants afiiicted with worms, and is known 
 by the signs of saburra. 5. Nystagmus 
 symptomaticus, which happens in hysteric, 
 epileptic, and sometimes in pregnant per- 
 sons, and is a common symptom accompany- 
 ins: St. Vitus's dance. 
 
620 
 
 OBL 
 
 OBL 
 
 o, 
 
 kPAK. See ^uercus. 
 
 Oak of Jerusalem. See Chenopodium 
 hotrys. 
 
 Oak, sea. See Fucus Vesiculosus. 
 
 Oak, willow-leaved. See Q^uercus Phel- 
 los. 
 
 Oat. See Avena. 
 
 Obelje'a. (From oSiMs, a dart, or a 
 spit.) Obelma sagittalis, an epithet for the 
 sagittal suture of the skull. 
 
 Obeliscothe'ca. (From oCsx/o-koc, an 
 obelisk, and Qnna,, a bag; so called from 
 the shape of its seed-bags.) The dwarf 
 American sun-flower. 
 
 Oblesion. (From ob, against, and Icedo, 
 to hurt.) An injury done to any part. 
 
 OBn'auus asce'ndens aedo'minis. See 
 Qbliquus internus abdominis. 
 
 OsLi'auus asce'wdens iwte'rncs. See 
 Obliquus internus abdominis. 
 
 OBLi'auTJS au'ris. See Laxator tym- 
 pani. 
 
 OBU'atrus ca'pitis infe'rior. See 
 Obliquus inferior capitis. 
 
 OBLi'autrs CA'PITIS svpe'rior. See 
 Obliquus superior capitis. 
 
 OsLi'atJus desce'ndens abdo'miwis. 
 See Obliquus ettemus abdominis. 
 
 Osnauus desce'ndens exte'rnus. 
 See obliquus extemus abdominis. 
 
 OBLi'auus EXTE'RNtJS. See Obliquus 
 externus abdominis. 
 
 OBLI'QUUS EXTERNUS ABDOMI- 
 NIS. This muscle, which is so named by 
 Morgagni, Albinus, and Winslow, is the 
 Obliquus descendens, of Vesalius and Dou- 
 glas, and the Obliquus major, of Haller, and 
 some otliers. By Dumas it is named llio- 
 pubicoslo-abdominal. It is a broad, thin 
 muscle, fleshy posteriorly, and tendinous in 
 its middle and lower part, and is situated 
 immediately under the integuments, cover- 
 ing all the other muscles of the lower belly. 
 It arises from the lower edges of the eight, 
 and sometimes, though rarely, of the nine 
 inferior ribs, not far from their cartilages, 
 by as many distinct fleshy portions, which 
 indigitate with corresponding parts of the 
 serratus major anticus, and the latissimus 
 dorsi. From these several origins, the 
 fibres of the muscle descend obliquely for- 
 wards, and soon degenerate into a broad 
 and thin aponeurosis, which terminates in 
 the linea alba. About an inch and a half 
 above the pubes, the fibres of this aponeu- 
 rosis separate from each other, so as to form 
 an aperture, which extends obliquely in- 
 ■W-ards and forwards, more than an inch in 
 
 length, and is wider above than below, be- 
 ing nearly of an oval figure. This is what, 
 is sometimes, though erroneously, called the , 
 ring of the abdominal muscles, for it be- 
 longs only to the external oblique, there 
 being no such opening either in the obliquus 
 internus, or in the transversalis, as some 
 writers, and particularly Douglas and Che- 
 selden, would give us to understand. This 
 opening, or ring, serves for the pas-sage of 
 the spermatic vessels in men, and of the 
 round ligament of the uterus in women, 
 and is of a larger size in the former than in 
 the lattei'. The two tendinous portions, 
 which, by their separation, form this aper- 
 ture, are called the columns of the ring. 
 The anterior, superior, and inner column, 
 which is the broadest and thickest of the 
 two, passes over the symphysis pubis, and 
 is fiixed to the opposite os pubis ; so that 
 the anterior column of the right obliquus 
 externus, intersects that of the left, and is, 
 as it were, interwoven with it, by v/hich 
 means their insertion is strengthened, and 
 their attachment made firmer. The pos- 
 terior, inferior, and exterior column, ap- 
 proaches the anterior one as it descends,^ 
 and is fixed behind and below it to the os 
 pubis of the same side. The fibres of that 
 part of the obliquus externus, which arises 
 from the two inferior ribs, descend almost 
 perpendicularly, and are inserted, tendinous 
 and fleshy, into the outer edge of the ante- 
 rior half of the spine of the ilium. From 
 the anterior superior spinous process of that 
 bone, the external oblique is stretched ten- 
 dinous to the OS pubis, forming what is 
 called Pouparfs, and sometimes Fallopius's 
 ligament, Fallopius having first described 
 it. Winslow, and many others name it 
 the inguinal ligament. But, after all, it 
 has no claim to this name, it being nothing 
 more than the tendon of the muscle, which 
 is turned or folded inwards at its interior 
 edge. It passes over the blood-vessels of 
 the lower extremity, and is thickest near the 
 pelvis ; and in women, from the greater size 
 of the pelvis, it is longer and looser than in 
 men. Hence we find that women are most 
 liable to crural hernige ; whereas men, from 
 the greater size of the ring of the external 
 oblique, are most subject to the inguinal. 
 From this ligament, and from that part of 
 the tendon which forms the ring, we ob- 
 serve a detachment of tendinous fibres, 
 which are lost in the fascia lata of the thigh. 
 This may, in some measure, account for the 
 pain which, in cases of strangulated hernise, 
 J9 felt when the patient stands upright, and 
 
OBL 
 
 OBL 
 
 621 
 
 v/iiich_ IS constantly relieved upon bending 
 the thigh upwards. This muscle serves to 
 draw down the ribs in expiration ; to bend 
 the trunk forwards when both muscles act, 
 or to bend it obliquely to one side, and, per- 
 haps, to turn it slightly upon its axis, when 
 either acts singly ; it also raises the pelvis 
 obliquely when the ribs are fixed ; it sup- 
 ports and compresses the abdominal viscera, 
 assists in the evacuation of the urine and 
 faeces, and is likewise useful in parturition. 
 
 OELi'auFS iufe'rior. See Obliquus in- 
 ferior capitis, and Obliquus inferior oculi. 
 
 OBLI'QUUS INFE'RIOR CAPITIS. 
 This muscle, which is the obliquus inferior 
 sive major, of Winslow, and the Spini 
 oxoido-iracheli-altoidien, of Dumas, is lar- 
 ger than the obliquus superior capitis. It 
 is very obliquely situated between the two 
 first vertebra of the neck. It arises tendi- 
 nous and fleshy from the middle and outer 
 side of the spinous process of the second ver- 
 tebra of the neck, and is inserted tendinous 
 and fleshy into the lower and posterior part 
 of the transverse pi'ocess of the first verte- 
 bra. Its use is to turn the first vertebra 
 upon the second, as upon a pivot, and tq 
 draw the face towards the shoulder. 
 
 OBLI'QUUS INFE'RIOR O'CULI. 
 Obliquus minor oculi, of Winslow, and 
 Maxillo scleroticien, of Dumas. An oblique 
 muscle of the eye, that draws the globe of 
 the eye forwards, inwards, and downwards. 
 It arises by a narrow beginning from the 
 outer edge of the orbitar process of the su- 
 perior maxillary bone, near its junction with 
 the lachrymal bone, and running obliquely 
 outwards, is inserted into the sclerotic mem- 
 brane of the eye. 
 
 OELi'arirs infe'rior si'vb ma'jor. See 
 Obliquus inferior capitis. 
 
 OsLi'auus inte'rnus. See Obliquus in- 
 iernus abdominis. 
 
 OBLI'QUUS INTE'RNUS ABDO'MI- 
 NIS. m. acclivis. This muscle, which is the 
 Obliquus ascendens, of Vesalius, Douglas, 
 and Cowper, the Obliquus minor, of Haller, 
 the Obliquus internus, of Winslow, the Ob- 
 liquus ascendens internus, of Innes, and the 
 Ilio-hcmbo-costi abdorainal, of Dumas, is 
 situated immediately under the external 
 oblique, and is broad and thin like that 
 muscle, but somewhat less considerable in 
 its extent. It arises from the spinous pro- 
 cesses of the three inferior lumbar verte- 
 brae, and from the posterior and middle 
 part of the os sacrum, by a thin tendinous 
 expansion which is common to it and to 
 the serratus posticus inferior ; by short 
 tendinous fibres, from the whole spine of 
 the ilium, between its posterior tuberosity 
 and its anterior and superior spinous pro- 
 cess ; and from two-thirds of the posterior 
 surface of what is called Fallopius's liga- 
 ment, at the middle of which we find the 
 round ligament of the uterus in women, 
 and ihe spermat'/^ vssel'? in men, passing 
 
 under the thin edge of this muscle ; and 
 in the latter, it likewise sends olf some 
 fibres, which descend upon the spermatic 
 chord, as far as the tunica vaginalis of the 
 testis, and constitute what is called the 
 cremasler muscle, which surrounds, sus- 
 pends, and compresses the testicle. From 
 these origins, the fibres of the internal ob- 
 lique run in different directions; those of 
 the posterior portion ascend obliquely for- 
 wards, the middle ones become less and 
 less oblique, and, at length, run in a ho- 
 rizontal direction, and those of the an- 
 terior portion extend obliquely downwards. 
 The first of these are inserted, by very 
 short tendinous fibres, into the cartilages 
 of the fifth, fourth, and third of the false 
 ribs ; the fibres of the second, or middle 
 portion, form a broad tendon, which, after 
 being inserted into the lower edge of the 
 cartilage of the second false rib, extends 
 towards the linea alba, and separates into 
 two layers; the anterior layer, which is 
 the thickest of the two, joins the tendon of 
 the obliquus externus, and runs over the 
 two upper thirds of the rectus muscle, to 
 be inserted into the linea alba ; the posterior 
 layer runs under the rectus, adheres to the 
 anterior surface of the tendon of the trans- 
 versalis, and is inserted into tl^ cartilages 
 of the first of the false, and the last of the 
 true ribs, and likewise into the linea alba. 
 By this structure we may perceive that the 
 greater part of the rectus is inclosed, as it 
 were, in a sheath. The fibres of the an- 
 terior portion of the internal oblique, or 
 those which arise from the spine of the 
 ilium and the ligamentum Fallopii, likewise 
 form a broad tendon, which, instead of sepa- 
 rating into two layers, like that of the other 
 part of the muscles, runs over the lower 
 part of the rectus, and adhering to the un- 
 der surface of the tendon of the external 
 oblique, is inserted into the fore-part of the 
 pubes. This muscle serves to assist the obli- 
 quus externus ; but it seems to be more evi- 
 dently calculated than that muscle is to draw 
 the ribs downwards and backwards. It 
 likewise serves to separate the falsa ribs 
 from the true ribs, and from each other. 
 
 OBLi'atius ma'jor abdo'mijvis. Sec Ob- 
 liquus externus abdomiiiis. 
 
 OELi'auTJS ma'jor ca'pitis. See Obli- 
 quus inferior capitis. 
 
 OBLi'auus ma'jor o'culi. See Obliquus 
 superior oculi. 
 
 OsLi'auus mi'nor abdo'miivis. See Ob- 
 liquus internus abdominis. 
 
 OBLi'auus Mi'woR ca'pitis. See Obli- 
 quus superior capitis. 
 
 OBLi'auus mi'nor o'culi. See Obliquus 
 inferior oevJi. 
 
 OBLI'QUUS SUPERIOR CA'PITIS. 
 Riolanus, who was the first that gave 
 particular names to the oblique muscles of 
 the head, called this muscle obliquus minor. 
 to distina^uish. it from th? 'K^py"'or, which. 
 
obs 
 
 occ 
 
 on account of its being much larger, he 
 named obliquus major. Spigelius afterwards 
 distinguished the two, from their situation 
 ■with respect to each other, into superior and 
 inferior; and in this he is followed by Cow- 
 per and Douglas. Winslow retains both 
 names. Dumas calls it Trachelo-altoido- 
 occipital. That used by Albinus is here 
 adopted. This little muscle, which is nearly 
 of the same shape as the recti capitis, is 
 situated laterally between the occiput and 
 the first vertebra of the neck, and is covered 
 by the coraplexus and the upper part of the 
 splenius. It arises, by a short thick tendon, 
 Ibom the upper and posterior part of the 
 transverse process of the first vertebra of 
 the neck, and ascending obliquely inwards 
 and backwards, becomes broader, and is in- 
 serted, by a broad flat tendon, and some few 
 fleshy fibres, into the os occipitis, behind the 
 back part of the mastoid process, under the 
 insertion of the complexus and splenius, 
 and a little above that of the rectus major. 
 The use of this muscle is to draw the head 
 backwards, and perhaps to assist in its rota- 
 tory motion. 
 
 OBLI'QUUS SUPE'RIOR O'CULI. 
 Trochlearis. Obliquus major, of Winslow, 
 and Optico-trochlei-scleroticien, of Dumas. 
 An oblique muscle of the eye, that rolls the 
 globe of the eye, and turns the pupil down- 
 wards and outwards. It arises like the 
 straight muscles of the eye from the edge of 
 the foramen opticum at tlie bottom of the 
 orbit, between the rectus superior and rec- 
 tus internus ; from thence runs straight 
 along the papyraceous portion of the eth- 
 moid bone to the upper part of the orbit, 
 ■where a cartilaginous trochlea is fixed to 
 the inside of the internal angular process of 
 the OS frontis, through which its tendon 
 passes, and runs a little downwards and out- 
 wards, enclosed in a loose membranaceous 
 sheath, to be inserted into the sclerotic 
 membrane. 
 
 OBLi'aiTXTS SUPE'RIOR si'vE Mi'woR. See 
 Obliquus superior capitis. 
 
 OBLi'atrus SUPE'RIOR si'vE trochlea'- 
 Kis. See Obliquus superior oculi. 
 
 Obsidiajvum. a species of glass so called 
 from its resemblance to a kind of stone, 
 which one Obsidius discovered in Ethiopia, 
 of a very black colour, tliough sometimes 
 pellucid and of a muddy water. Pliny says 
 also, that obsidianum was a sort of colour 
 with which vessels were glazed. Hence 
 the name is applied, by Libavius, to glass 
 of antimony. 
 
 OBSTETRIC. (Obstetricus ; fromobsie- 
 trixyA nurse.) Belonging to midwifery. 
 
 OBSTIPA'TIO. (From obsti-po, to stop 
 up.) Costiveness. A genus of disease in 
 the class Locales, and order Epischeses, of 
 CuUen, comprehending three species : 
 
 1. Obstipatio debilium, in weak and com- 
 monly dyspeptic persons. 
 
 2. Obstipatio rigidorum, in persons of 
 ; jgid fibre?, snd s melancholic temperament. 
 
 3. Obstipatio obstructorum, from obstruc- 
 tions. See Colica. 
 
 Obstrue'jvtia. (From obstruo, to shut 
 up.) Medicines which close the orifices of 
 the ducts, or vessels. 
 
 Obstupefacie'ntia. (From obstupefa- 
 cio, to stupefy.) Narcotics. 
 
 Obtuwde'ntia. (From obtundo, to make 
 blunt.) Substances which sheath or blunt 
 irritation, and are much the same as demul- 
 cents. "They consist chiefly of bland, oily, 
 or mucilaginous matters, which form a co- 
 vering on inflamed and irritable surfaces, 
 particularly those of the stomach, lungs, 
 and anus. 
 
 OBTURA'TOR EXTE'RNUS. Extra- 
 pelvio-pubi-trochanterien, of Dumas. This 
 is a small fl-at muscle, situated obliquely at 
 the upper and anterior part of the thigh, 
 between the pectinalis and the fore-part of 
 the foramen thyroideum, and covered by 
 the adductor brevis femoris. It arises ten- 
 dinous and fleshy from all the inner half of 
 the circumference of the foramen thyroi- 
 deum, and likewise from part of the obtu- 
 rator ligament. Its radiated fibres collect 
 and form a strong roundish tendon, which 
 runs outwards, and, after adhering to the 
 capsular ligament of the joint, is inserted 
 into a cavity at the inner and back part of 
 the root of the great trochanter. The chief 
 uses of this muscle are to turn the thigh ob- 
 liquely outwards, to assist in bending the 
 thigh, and in drawing it inwards. It like- 
 wise prevents the capsular ligament from 
 being pinched in the motions of the joint. 
 
 OBTURA'TOR INTE'RNUS. Marsu- 
 pialis, seu obturator internus, of Douglas, 
 Marsupiahs, seu bursalis, of Cowper, and 
 Intra-pelvio-trochanterien, of Dumas. A 
 considerable muscle, a great part of which 
 is situated within the pelv^. It arises, by 
 very short tendinous fibrei, from somewhat 
 more than the upper h^i of the internal 
 circumference of the foramen thyroideum 
 of the OS innominatum. It is composed of 
 several distinct fasciculi, which terminate 
 in a roundish tendon that passes out of the 
 pelvis, through the niche that is between the 
 spine and the tuberosity of the ischium, and, 
 after running between the two portions of 
 the gemini, which inclose it as in a sheath, 
 is inserted into the cavity at the root of the 
 great trochanter, after adhering to the ad- 
 jacent part of the capsular ligament of the 
 joint. This muscle rolls the os femoris 
 obliquely outwards, by pulling it towards 
 the ischiatic niche, upon the cartilaginous 
 surface of which its tendon, which is sur- 
 I'ounded by a membranous sheath, moves as 
 upon a pulley. 
 
 OBTURA'TOR NERVE. A nerve of 
 tlie thigh, that is lost upon its inner mus- 
 cles. 
 
 OCCIPITAL BONE. Os occipitis. Os 
 memoriw,. Os nervosum. Os basilarc. 
 This houp, ■wrbicb forms the Bcsterinr and 
 
occ 
 
 occ 
 
 623 
 
 iaterior part of the skull, is of an irregular 
 figure, convex on the outside and concave 
 internally. Its external surface, which is 
 very irregular, serves for the attachment 
 of several muscles. It affords several ine- 
 qualities, which sometimes form two semi- 
 circular hollows separated by a scabrous 
 ridge. The inferior portion of the bone is 
 stretched forwards in form of a wedge, 
 and hence is called the cuneiform process, or 
 basilary process. At the base of this pro- 
 cess, situated obliquely on each side of the 
 foramen magnum, are two flat, oblong pro- 
 tuberances, named condyles. They are co- 
 vered with cartilage, and serve for the 
 articulation of the head with the first verte- 
 bra of the neck. In the inferior portion of 
 this bone, at the basis of the cranium, and 
 immediately behind the cuneiform process, 
 we observe a considerable hole, through 
 which the medulla oblongata passes into the 
 spine. The nervi accessorii, the vertebral 
 arteries, and sometimes the vertebral veins 
 likewise pass through it. Man being de- 
 signed for an erect posture, this foramen 
 magnum is found nearly in the middle of 
 the basis of the human cranium, amd at a 
 pretty equal distance from the posterior part 
 of the occiput, and the anterior part of the 
 lower jaw ; whereas in quadrupeds it is 
 nearer the back part of the occiput. Besides 
 this hole, there are four other smaller fora- 
 mina, viz. two before, and two behind the 
 condyles. The former serve for the trans- 
 mission of the ninth pair of nerves, and the 
 two latter for the veins which pass from the 
 external parts of the head to the lateral sinu- 
 ses. On looking over the internal surface of 
 the OS occipitis, we perceive the appearance 
 of a cross, formed by a very prominent ridge, 
 which rises upwards from near the foramen 
 magnum, and by two transverse sinuosi- 
 ties, one on each side of the ridge. This 
 cross occasions the formation of four fossae, 
 two above and two below the sinuosities. 
 In the latter are placed the lobes of the 
 cerebellum, and in the former the poste- 
 rior lobes of the brain. The two sinuosi- 
 ties serve to receive the lateral sinuses. 
 In the upper part ofthis bone is seen a 
 continuation of the sinuosity of the longi- 
 tudinal sinus ; and at the basis of the cra- 
 nium we observe the inner surface of the 
 cuneiform process made concave, for the 
 reception of the medulla oblongata. The 
 occipital bone is thicker and stronger than 
 any of the other bones of the head, except 
 the petrous part of the ossa temporum ; 
 but it is of unequal thickness. At its late- 
 ral and inferior parts, where it is thinnest, 
 it is covered by a gi'eat number of muscles. 
 The reason for so much thickness and 
 strength in this bone, seems to be, that it 
 covers the cei'ebellum, in wiiich the least 
 wound is of the utmost consequence ; and 
 that it is, by its situation, more liable to 
 be fractured by falls than any other bone 
 
 of the cranium. For, if we fall forwards, 
 the hands are naturally put out to prevent 
 tlie forehead's touching the ground ; and 
 if on one side, the shoulders in a great 
 measure protect the sides of the head ; but 
 if a person fall backwards, the hind part of 
 the head consequently strikes against the 
 earth, and that too with considerable vio- 
 lence. Nature tiierefore has wisely con- 
 structed this bone so as to be capable of 
 the greatest strengtli at its upper part, where 
 it is tlie most exposed to injury. The 03 
 occipitis is joined, by means of the cunei- 
 form process, to the sphenoid bone, with 
 which it often ossifies, and makes but one 
 bone in those who are advanced in life. 
 It is connected to tlie parietal bones by the 
 lambdoids.1 suture, and to the temporal 
 bones by the additamentum of the temporal 
 suture. The head is likewise united to the 
 trunk by mesms of this bone. The two 
 condyles of the occipital bone are received 
 into the superior oblique processes of the 
 atlas, or first vertebra of the neck, and it is 
 by means of tliis articulation that a certain 
 degree of motion of the head backwards and 
 forwards is performed. But it allows only 
 very little motion to either side ; and still 
 less of a circular motion, which the head 
 obtains principally by the circumvolution of 
 the atlas on the second vertebra, as is de- 
 scribed more particularly in the account of 
 the vertebra. In the fcEtus, the os occipitis 
 is divided by an unossified cartilaginous sub- 
 stance into four parts. One of these, which 
 is the largest, constitutes all that portion of 
 the bone which is above tlie foramen mag- 
 num ; two others, which are much smaller, 
 compose the inside of the foramen magnum, 
 and include the condyloid processes; and 
 the fourth is the cuneiform process. This 
 last is sometimes not completely united with 
 the rest, so as to form one bone, before the 
 sixth or seventh year. 
 
 Occipita'lis. See Occipito-frontalis. 
 
 OCCIPITO-FRONTA'LIS. Digasiri- 
 cuscranii. Epicranius, of Alhlnns. Fron~ 
 talis el occpitalis, of Winslow and Cowper, 
 and Occipito-frontal, of Dumas. A single, 
 broad, digastric muscle, that covers the cra- 
 nium, pulls the skin of the head backwards, 
 raises the eye-brows upwards, and at the 
 same time, draws up and wrinkles the skin 
 of the forehead. It arises from the poste- 
 rior part of the occiput, goes over tlie upper 
 part of tJie os parietale and os frontis, and is 
 lost in the eye-brows. 
 
 OCCIPUT. The hinder part of the 
 head. See Caput. 
 
 Occult axTALiTY. A term that has been 
 much used by writers that had not clear 
 ideas of what they undertook to explain; 
 and which served therefore only for a cover 
 to their ignorance. 
 
 OcctTLT DISEASES is likewise from the 
 same mint as the former, occultus signify- 
 ing hidden, and therefore, nothing can bje 
 
624 
 
 OCU 
 
 understood, when a person speaks of a hid- 
 den disease, but that it is a disease he does 
 not understand. 
 
 Oche'ma. (From o;^s*j to carry.) A 
 vehicle, or thin fluid. 
 
 Ocheteu'ma. (From op^iroc, a duct.) 
 The nostril. 
 
 O'cHETUS. (From o^ioi, to convey.) A 
 canal, or duct. The urinary or abdominal 
 passages. 
 
 O'cHEus. (From o;^*®, to carry.) The 
 bag of the scrotum. 
 
 O'cHP.A. (From eexP"^, pale ; so named 
 because it is often of a pale colour.) 
 
 1. Ochre. Minera ferri luiea vel rubra. 
 An argillaceous earth impregnated with 
 iron of a red or yellow colour. The Ar- 
 menian bole, and other earths, are often 
 adulterated with ochre. 
 
 2. Thefore-partof the tibia. 
 O'cHRUS. (From ct^fo?, pale ; so called 
 
 from the pale mudJy colour of its flowers.) 
 A leguminous plant, or kind of pulse. 
 
 Ochtho'des. (From c;^6(;?, importing 
 the tumid lips of ulcers, callous, tumid.) 
 An epithet for ulcers, whose lips are cal- 
 lous and tumid, and consequently difficult 
 to heal. 
 
 Ocima'strum. (Dim. ofocimum, basil.) 
 Wild white campion, or basil. 
 
 O'CIMUM. (From aiiuc, swift; so 
 called from its quick growth.) Ocymum. 
 The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- 
 nasan system. Class, Didynamia. Order, 
 Gymnospermia. 
 
 O'CIMUM EASi'LicuM. The systematic 
 name of the common or citron basil. Ba- 
 silicum. The plant which bears this name 
 in the pharmacopasias, is the Ocimum, foliis 
 ovatis glabris ; calycibus ciliatiSy of Linnteus. 
 It is supposed to possess nervine qualities, 
 but is seldom employed but as a condiment 
 to season high dishes, to which it imparts a 
 grateful odour and taste. 
 
 O'ciMUM caryophylla'tum. Ocimum 
 minimum of Caspar Bauhin, and Linnaeus. 
 Small or bush basil. This plant is mildly 
 balsamic, infusions are drank as tea, in 
 catarrhous and uterine disorders, and the 
 dried leaves are made into cephalic, and 
 sternutatory powders. They are, when 
 fresh, very juicy, of a weak aromatic and 
 very mucilaginous taste, and of a strong and 
 agreeable smell improved by drying. 
 
 Octa'na. (From octo, eight.) An er- 
 ratic intermitting fever, which returns 
 every eighth day. 
 
 Octa'vus hu'meri. The Teres minor. 
 
 Octa'vus hu'meri placesti'si. The 
 Teres minor. 
 
 Ocula'res commu'kes. A name for the 
 nerves called Motores oculorum. 
 
 Ocula'ria. (From oculus, the eye ; so 
 called from its uses in disorders of the eye.) 
 See Euphrasia. 
 
 O'cuLi addu'ctob . See Rectus internus 
 ncvM. 
 
 OUO 
 
 O'cuLi atto'llens. See Rectus superi- 
 or oculi. 
 
 O'cuLi cancro'rum. See Cancer. 
 
 O'cuLi depre'ssor. ^&e Rectus inferior 
 oculi. 
 
 O'cuLi eleva'tor, See Rectus superior 
 oculi. 
 
 O'cuLi leva'tor. See Rectus superior 
 oculi. 
 
 O'cuLi OBLi'auus iifFE'RioR. See Oli~ 
 quus inferior oculi. 
 
 O'cuLi oBLi'auus ma'jor. See Oliquus 
 superior oculi. 
 
 O'cuLi bBLi'auus mi'uor. See Obliquus 
 inferior oculi. 
 
 O'cuLus bovi'nus. See Hydrophthal- 
 mia. 
 
 O'cuLus Eo'vis. See Chrysanthemum 
 leucantheynum. 
 
 O'CULUS bu'bulus. See Hydrophthalmia. 
 
 O'cuLus cHRi'sTi. Austrian flea-bane ; 
 a species oi Inula. 
 
 O'cuLus elephanti'wus. A name given 
 to Hydrophthalmia. 
 
 O'cuLus ge'mu. The knee pan. 
 
 O'CULUS la'chrymans. The Epiphora. 
 
 O'cuLUS MXJ'wDi. A species of Opal, 
 generally of a yellowish colour. By lying 
 in water it becomes of an amber colour, 
 and also transparent. 
 
 Odaxi'smos. (From ocToyf, a tooth.) A 
 biting sensation, pain, or itching in the 
 gums. 
 
 Odowtago'gos. (From oJ'oi/?, a tooth and 
 a.yce, to draw.) The name of an instru- 
 ment to draw teeth, one of which, made 
 of lead, Forrestus relates to have been 
 hung up in the temple of Apollo, denoting, 
 that such an operation ought not to be 
 made, but when the tooth was loose enough 
 to draw with so slight a force as could be 
 applied with that, 
 
 Odonta'gra. (From ocTou?, atooth, and 
 etypit, a seizure.) 
 
 1. The gout in the teeth. 
 
 2. A tooth-drawer. 
 ODONTA'LGIA. (From ocfou?, a 
 
 tooth, and a.Ky®', pain.) The tooth-ach. 
 This well-known disease makes its attack 
 by a most violent pain in the teeth, most 
 frequently in the raolares, more rarely in 
 the incisorii, reaching sometimes up to the 
 eyes, and sometimes backwards into the 
 cavity of the ear. At the same time, there 
 is a manifest determination to the head, 
 and a remarkable tension and inflation of 
 the vessels takes place, not only in the parts 
 next to that where the pain is seated, bat 
 over the whole head. 
 
 The tooth-ach is sometimes merely a 
 rheumatic affection, arising from cold, but 
 more frequently from a carious tooth. It is 
 also a symptom of pregnancy, and takes 
 place in some nervous disorders. It may 
 attack persons at any period of life, though 
 it is most frequent in the young and pie 
 thoric. From the varietv of causes which 
 
ODU 
 
 CENA 
 
 625 
 
 Miay produce this affection, it has been 
 saamed by authors odontalg;ia cariosa- 
 scorbutica, catarrhalis, arthritica, gravi- 
 
 larum, hysterica, stomachica, and rheu 
 matica. 
 
 O'DONTALGICA. (Medicamenta odon- 
 ialgica; from oJ'ovra.X'yici., the tooth-ach.) 
 Medicines which relieve the tooth-ach. 
 
 Many empirical remedies have been pro- 
 posed for the cure of the tooth-ach, but 
 have not in any degree answered the pur- 
 pose. When the affection is purely rheu- 
 matic, blistering behind the ear will almost 
 always remove it; but when it proceeds 
 from a carious tooth, the pain is much more 
 obstinate. In this case it has been recom- 
 mended to touch the pained part with a hot 
 Iron, or with oil of vitriol, in order to de- 
 stroy the aching nerve ; to hold spirits in 
 the mouth ; to put a drop of oil of cloves 
 into the hollow of the tooth, or a pill made 
 of camphor, opium, and oleum caryophylli. 
 Others recommend gum mastich, dissolved 
 in oleum terebinthinae, applied to the tooth 
 upon a little cotton. The great Boerhaave 
 is said to have applied camphor, opium, 
 oleum caryophylli, and alcohol, upon cot- 
 ton. The caustic oil which may be col- 
 lected from writing paper, rolled up tight, 
 and set fire to at the end, will sometimes 
 destroy the exposed nervous substance of a 
 hollow tooth. The application of radix 
 pyrethri by its power of stimulating the sa- 
 livary glands either in substance or in tinc- 
 ture, has also been attended with good 
 effects. But one of the most useful ap- 
 plications of this kind, is strong nitrous 
 acid, diluted with three or four times its 
 weight of spirit of wine, and introduced 
 into the hollow of the tooth, either by 
 means of a hair pencil or a little cotton. 
 When the constitution has had some share 
 in the disease, the Peruvian bark has been 
 recommended, and perhaps with much 
 justice, on account of its tonic and anti- 
 septic powers. When the pain is not 
 fixed to one tooth, leeches applied to 
 the gum are of great service. But very 
 often all the foregoing remedies will fail, 
 and the only infallible cure is to draw the 
 tooth. 
 
 ODONTI'ASiS. (From oJ'ovrta.a,, to 
 put forth the teeth.) Dentition , or cutting 
 teeth. 
 
 Odo'ntica. (From oS'ovc, a tooth.) Re- 
 medies for pains in the teeth. 
 
 Odontirrhce'a. (From oifovc, a tooth, 
 and pia>, to 6.0V/.) Bleeding from the 
 socket of the jaw, after drawing a tooth. 
 
 Ouo'iTiTis. (From cJ"ou(, a tooth; so 
 called because its decoction was supposed 
 useful in relieving the tooth-ach.) Odon- 
 titis. A species of lychnis. 
 
 Odgjvti'tis. See Odontis. 
 
 Odontogly'phum. (From otToo;, atooth, 
 and yKv^ai, to scrape.) An instrument for 
 scaling and scraping the teeth. 
 
 ODONTOID. (Odontoides ; from o^ovc, 
 a tooth, and ii<5'o(, form, because it is shaped 
 like a tooth.) Tooth-Uke. A process of 
 the second vertebra of the neck is so called. 
 See Dentatus. 
 
 Odontoli'thos. (From oS'ov^, a tootli, 
 and A/flo?, a stone.) The tarter, or stony 
 crust upon the teeth. 
 
 Odontophx'ia. (From oiTouc, a tooth, 
 and <^um^ to grow.) Dentition, or cutting 
 teeth. 
 
 Odontotri'mma. (From ecTouf , a tooth, 
 and TfiQo), to wear away.) A dentrifice, 
 or medecine, to clean the teeth, 
 
 ODORIFEROUS GLANDS. Glan- 
 dulcE odoriferm. These glands are situated 
 around the corona glandis of the male, and 
 under the skin of the labia majora and 
 nymphse of females. They secrete a seba- 
 ceous matter, which emits a peculiar odour ; 
 hence their name. 
 
 (E'a. (Om : from oiu>, to bear ; so 
 named from its fruitfulness.) The ser- 
 vice tree. 
 
 CECONOMY, ANIMAL. (From otitic, 
 a house, and vojaos, a law.) CEconomia 
 animalis. The conduct of nature in pre- 
 serving animal bodies is called the animal 
 oeconomy. 
 
 CEDE'MA. (From oiSiu, to swell.) A 
 synonym of anasarca. See Anasarca. 
 
 (Edemato'des. Like to an oedema. 
 
 (Edemosa'rca. (From othifAo,, a swell- 
 ing, and o-a^l, flesh.) A species of tumour 
 mentioned by M. A. Severinus, of a middle 
 nature, betwixt an (edoma, or soft tumour, 
 and sarcoma or hard tumour. 
 
 (ENA'NTHE. (From oivca:, wine and 
 ctvQo;, a flower; so called because its flow- 
 ers smell like the vine.) 
 
 1. The botanical name of a genus of the 
 umbelliferous plants. Class, Penlandric. 
 Order, Digynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the 
 hemlock dropwort. Qinanthe chcerophylli 
 foliis. 
 
 Qi^NA'wTHE corca'ta. The hemlock drop- 
 wort. (Enanlhe chcerophylli foliis, of Lin- 
 naeus. An active poison that has too often 
 proved fatal, by being eaten in mistake in- 
 stead of water-parsnep. The juice never- 
 theless, cautiously exhibited, promises to be 
 an efficacious remedy in inveterate scorbutic 
 eruptions. The root of this plant is not 
 unpleasant to the taste, and esteemed to 
 be most deleterious of all the vegetables 
 which this country produces. Mr. Howel, 
 surgeon at Haverfordwest, relates, that 
 " eleven French prisoners had the liberty 
 of walking in and about the town of Pem- 
 broke. Three of them being in the fields 
 a little before noon, dug up a large quantity 
 of this plant, which they took to be wild 
 celery, to eat with their bread and butter 
 for dinner. After washing it they all three 
 ate, or rather tasted of the roots. As they 
 were entering the town, without any pr«- 
 79 
 
cl26 
 
 (ENA 
 
 iEtiO 
 
 vious notice of sickness at the stomach, 
 or disorder ia the head, one of them was 
 seized with convulsions. The other two 
 ran home, and sent a surgeon to him. The 
 surgeon endeavoured first to bleed, and then 
 to vomit him ; but those endeavours were 
 fruitless, and he died presently. Ignorant 
 of the cause of their comrade's death, and 
 of their own danger, they gave of these 
 roots to the other eight prisoners, who ate 
 of them with their dinner. A few minutes 
 afterwards the remaining two who ga- 
 thered the plants were seized in the same 
 manner as the first, of which one died ; 
 the other was bled, and a vomit, with great 
 difficultly, forced down on account of his 
 jaws being, as it were, locked together. 
 This operated, and he recovered, but v/as 
 some time affected with dizziness in bis 
 head, though not sick; or the least disor- 
 dered in the stomach. The other eight 
 being bled and vomited immediately were 
 soon well." At Clonmell, in Ireland, eight 
 boys mistaking this plant for water-parsnep, 
 ate plentifully of its roots. About four or 
 five hours after the eldest boy became sud- 
 denly convulsed, and died ; and before the 
 next morning four of the other boys died 
 in a similar manner. Of the other three, 
 one was maniacal several hours, another 
 lost his hair and nails, but the third 
 escaped unhurt. Stalpaart Vander Wiel 
 mentions two cases of the fatal effects of 
 this root; these, however, were attended 
 with great heat in the throat and stomach, 
 sickness, vertigo, and purging; they both 
 died in the course of two or three hours 
 after eating the root. Allen, in his Synop- 
 sis MedicinEe, also relates that four chil- 
 dren suffered greatly by eating this poison. 
 In these cases great agony was experienced 
 before the convulsions supervened ; vomit- 
 ings likewise came on, which were encou- 
 raged by large draughts of oil and warm 
 water, to which their recovery is ascribed. 
 The late Sir William Watson, who refers 
 to the mstances here cited, also says, that 
 a Dutchman was poisoned by the leaves 
 of the plant bcjiled in pottage. It appears, 
 from various authorities, that most brute 
 animals are not less affected by this poison 
 than man ; and Mr. Lightfoot informs us, 
 that a spoonful of the juice of this plant 
 given to a dog, rendered him. sick and 
 stupid ; but a goat was observed to eat the 
 plant with impunity. The great virulence 
 of this plant has not, however, prevented it 
 from being taken medicinally. In a letter 
 from Dr. Poulteney to Sir William Watson, 
 we are told that a severe and inveterate 
 cutaneous disorder was cured by the juice 
 of the root, though not without exciting 
 the most alarming symptoms. Taken in 
 the dose of a spoonful, in two hours after- 
 wards, the head was affected in a very ex- 
 traordinary manner, followed with violent 
 ■sickness and vomiting, cold sweets, and 
 
 rigors; but tliis did not deter the patient 
 from continuing the medicine, in soisewhat 
 less doses, till it efiected a cure. 
 
 (Ena'nthe ch^rophy'lli fo'liis. See 
 CEnanthe crocata. 
 
 CENA'jfTHE cicr'T^ fa'cie lobe'lli. 
 The CEnanthe crocata. 
 
 CEna'rea. (Oiva-pm: from oiyctftt, the 
 cuttings of vines.) The ashes prepared of 
 the twigs, &c. of vines. 
 
 (EwEL^'uM. (From otva;, wine, and 
 ^KtLlo]/ , oil.) A mixture of oil and wine. 
 
 CEno'gaxa. (From o<vo;, wine, and 
 ycLKa., milk.) A sort of potion made of 
 wme and milk. According to some, it is 
 wine as warm as new milk. 
 
 CEno'garxjm. (From o<vof, wine, and 
 yc-pv, garura.) A mixture of wine and 
 garum. 
 
 CEjvo'meli. (From o/vc?, wine, and 
 fji.iKt, honey.) Mead, or wine, made of 
 honey, or sweetened with honey. 
 
 ffiNo'pLiA. (From o/vos, wine.) The 
 gi'eat jubeb-tree, the juice of whose fruit 
 is like that of the grape. 
 
 CEnosta'gma. (From oivo?, wine, and 
 rafce, to distil.) Spirit of wine. 
 
 CEito'thera. (From o/voc, wine ; so 
 called because its dried roots smell like 
 wine.) A species of lysimachia. 
 
 (E'nus a'nthinos. (From siv9oc, a flow- 
 er.) Flowery wine. Galen says it is CEnos 
 anthosmias, or wine impregnated with flow- 
 ers, in which sense it is an epithet for the 
 Cyceon. 
 
 QC'nus antho'smias. (From avSoj, a 
 flower, and a<r^«, a smell.) Sweet-scented 
 wines. 
 
 CE'nus APOD^aE'Dus. Wine in which the 
 dais, or tseda hath been boiled . 
 
 (E'nus apeze'smejvus. a wine heated 
 to a great degree, and prescribed among 
 other things, as garlic, salt, milk, and vi- 
 negar. 
 
 CE'hus deu'terus. (Ast/Tepo?, second.) 
 Wines of the second pressing. 
 
 GE'nus diacheo'menus. Wine difi"used 
 in larger vessels, cooled and strained from 
 the lees, to render it thinner and weaker ; 
 wines thus drawn off are called saccus, and 
 saccafa, from the bag through which they 
 are strained. 
 
 (E'wus galacto'des. (From ynKo,, 
 milk.) Wine with milk, or wine made as 
 warm as new milk. 
 
 (E'nus ma'lacus. (Enus malthaciis. Soft 
 wine. Sometimes it means weak and thin, 
 opposed to strong wine ; or mild, in opposi- 
 tion to austere. 
 
 (E'nus meli'chroos. Wine in which 
 is honey. 
 
 CE']V0S (Eno'des. Strong wine. 
 
 (E'jvus straphi'dios lexj'cos. White 
 wine made from raisins. 
 
 CE'ntjs tethala'smewoS. Wine mixed 
 with sea- water. 
 
 CEsophagje'us. (From o/<7-o<;i«>-o?, the 
 
OIL 
 
 OLE 
 
 G27 
 
 gullet.) The muscle foi^aing the sphincter 
 oesophagi. 
 
 CEsoPHAGi'sMus. (From o/<ro^«t^of, the 
 gullet.) Dif&cult swallowing, from spasm. 
 
 CESO'PHAGUS. (From o/®, to carry, 
 and <pAyo, to eat ; because it carries the 
 food into the stomach.) The membranous 
 and muscular tube that descends in the 
 neck, from the pharynx to the stomach. 
 It is composed of three tunics, or mem- 
 branes, viz. a common, muscular, and mu- 
 cous. Its arteries are branches of the oeso- 
 phageal, which arises from the aorta. The 
 veins empty themselves into the vena azy- 
 gos. Its nerves are from the eighth pair 
 and great intercostal ; and it is every where 
 under the internal or mucous membrane 
 supplied with glands that separate the mu- 
 cus of the oesophagus, in order that the mas- 
 ticated bole may readily pass down into the 
 stomach. 
 
 GEstroma'nia. (From o/r/nof, the pu- 
 denda of a woman, and juat.tvofji.Ai, to rage.) 
 A furor uterinus. 
 
 (E'STRUM VENEHEUM. (From ces- 
 frus, a gad-bee ; because by its bite, or sting, 
 it agitates cattle.) The venereal orgasm, 
 or pleasant sensation experienced during 
 coition. 
 
 CE'sYPE. (From oi?, a sheep, and puTroe, 
 sordes.) (Esypos. CEsypum. CEsypus. It 
 frequently is met with in the ancient Phar- 
 macy, for a certain oily substance, boiled 
 outof particular parts of the fleeces of wool, 
 as what grows on the flank, neck, and parts 
 most used to sweat. 
 
 O'ffa a'lba. (From pkath, a fragment, 
 Heb.) Van Helmont thus calls the white 
 coagulation which arises from a mixture of 
 a rectified spirit of wine, and of urine ; 
 but the spirit of urine must be distilled 
 from well fermented urine ; and that must 
 be well dephlegmated, else it will not an- 
 swer. 
 
 OFFICINAL. (OjiciTialis ; from officina, 
 a shop.) Any medicine, directed by the col- 
 leges of physicians to be kept in the shops, 
 is so termed. 
 
 Offusca'tio. The same as Amaurosis. 
 
 OIL. (Oleum; from olea, the olive; 
 this name being at first confined to the 
 oil expressed from the olive.) Oils are de- 
 fined, by modern chemists, to be proper 
 juices of a fat or unctuous nature, either 
 solid or fluid, indissoluble in water, com- 
 bustible with flame, and volatile in different 
 degrees. They are never formed but by 
 organic bodies ; and all the substances in 
 the mineral kingdom, which present oily 
 characters, have originated from the action 
 of vegetable or animal life. Oils are dis- 
 tinguished into fat, and essential oils ; 
 under the former head are comprehended 
 oil of olives, almonds, rape, ben, linseed, 
 hemp, cocoa, &c. Essential oils diifer 
 from fat oils by the foUoAving characters : 
 their smell is strong and ai-omatic ; their 
 
 volatility is such that they rise with the 
 heat of boiling water, and their taste is very 
 acrid ; they are likewise much more com- 
 bustible than fat oils ; they are obtained 
 by pressure, distillation, &c. from strong- 
 smelling plants, as that of peppermint, ani- 
 seed, carraway, &c. The use of fat oils in 
 the arts, and in medicine, is very conside- 
 rable ; they are medicinally prescribed as 
 relaxing, softening, and laxative remedies; 
 they enter into many medical compounds, 
 such as balsams, unguents, plasters, &c. and 
 they are often used as food on account of 
 the mucilage they contain. See Olea. Es- 
 sential oils are employed as cordial, stimu- 
 lant, and antispasmodic remedies. 
 
 Oil, cethenal. See Oleum CEthereum. 
 
 Oil, almond. See Amygdalus. 
 
 Oil of allspice. See Oleum pimentce. 
 
 Oil of Amber. See Oleum succini. 
 
 Oil of carraway. See Oleum carui. 
 
 Oil, castor. See Ricinus. 
 
 Oil of chamomile. See Oleum anthemidis . 
 
 Oil of juniper. See Oleum juniperi. 
 
 Oil of lavender. See Oleum lavendulce. 
 
 Oil of linseed. See Oleum lini. 
 
 Oil of mace. See Oleum mads. 
 
 Oil, olive. See Olea europcea. 
 
 Oil of origanum. See Oleum origani. 
 
 Oil, palm. See Cocos butyracea. 
 
 Oil of pennyroyal. See Oleum pulegii. 
 
 Oil of peppermint. See Oleum menthcs 
 piperita. 
 
 Oil, rock. See Petroleum. 
 
 Oil of spearmint. See Oleum menthm vi- 
 ridis. 
 
 Oil, sulphurated. See Oleum sulphura- 
 tum. 
 
 Oil of turpentine. See Oleum terebiu' 
 thinm rectificatum. 
 
 Ointment. See Unguentum. 
 
 OXEA. The name of a genus of plants 
 in the Linnasan system. Class, Monandria. 
 Order, Monogynia. 
 
 O'lea EiTROPiE'A . The systematic name 
 of the plant from which the olive oil is ob- 
 tained. Oliva. Olea saliva. Olea foliis 
 lanceolatis integerrimis, racemis axillaribus 
 coarctatis, of Linnseus. The olive-tree, in 
 all ages, has been greatly celebrated, and 
 held in peculiar estimation, as the boun- 
 teous gift of heaven ; it was formerly ex- 
 hibited in the religious ceremonies of the 
 Jews, and is still continued as emblematic 
 of peace and plenty. The varieties of this 
 tree are numerous, distinguished not only 
 by the form of the leaves, but also by the 
 shape, size, and colour of the fruit ; as the 
 large Spanish olive, the small oblong Pro- 
 vence olive, &c. &c. These, when pickled, 
 are well known to us by the names of 
 Spanish and French olives, which are 
 extremely grateful to many stomaclis, and 
 said to excite appetite and promote diges- 
 tion ; they are prepared from the green 
 unripe fruit, which is repeatedly steeped in 
 water, to which some auicklime or alkalins 
 
6-2Xi 
 
 OLE 
 
 OLE 
 
 salt is added, in order to shorten the opera- 
 i^tiou ; after this, they are washed and pre- 
 served ia a pickle of commoa salt and water, 
 to which au aromatic is sometimes added. 
 The principal consumption however, of this 
 fruit, is in the preparation of the common 
 ^llad oil, or oleum olivce of the pharmaco- 
 poeias, which is obtained by grinding and 
 pressing them when thoroughly ripe ; the 
 finer and purer oil issues first by gentle 
 pressure, and the inferior sorts on heating 
 what is left and pressing it more strongly- 
 The best olive oil is of a bright pale am- 
 ber colour, bland to the taste, and without 
 any smell ; it becomes rancid by age, and 
 sooner, if kept in a warm situation. With 
 regard to its utility, oil, in some shape, 
 forms a considerable part of our food, both 
 animal and vegetable, and affords much 
 nourishments With some however, oily 
 substances do not unite with the contents of 
 the stomach, find are frequently brought up 
 by eructation ; this happens more especially 
 to those whose stomachs abound with acid. 
 Oil, considered as a medicine, is supposed 
 to correct acrimony, and to lubricate and 
 relax the fibres ; and therefore has been re- 
 commended internally to obviate the effects 
 of various stimuli which produce irrita- 
 tion, and consequent inflammation : on this 
 gTound it has been generally prescribed in 
 coughs, catarrhal affections, and erosions. 
 The oil of olives is successfully used in 
 Switzerland against the tcenia osculis su- 
 perjicialibus, and it is in very high estima- 
 tion in this and other countries against ne- 
 phritic pains, spasms, colic, constipation of 
 the bowels, &c. Externally it has been 
 fbund an useful application to bites and 
 stings of various poisonous animals, as the 
 mad dog, several serpents, &c. also to 
 burns, tumours, and other affections, both 
 by itself, or mixed in liniments or poultices. 
 Oil rubbed over the body is said to be of 
 great service in dropsies, particularly as- 
 cites. Olive oil enters several officinal com- 
 positions, and when united with water, by 
 the intervention of alkali, is usually given 
 in coughs and hoarsenesses. 
 
 Olea'mew. (From oleum, oil.) A thin 
 liniment composed of oils. 
 
 Olea'nder. (From o^ea, the olive-tree, 
 which it resembles.) The rose-bay. 
 
 Olea'ster. (Dim. of olea, the olive- 
 tree.) The wild olive. 
 
 OLE'CRANON. (From axsrw, the 
 ulna, and Kpstvov, the head.) The elbow, 
 or process of the ulna, upon which a person 
 leans. 
 
 O'lene. (0.MV1I.) The cubit, or ulna, 
 
 Oleosa'ccharum- (From Oleum, oil, 
 and sttcehai-um, sugar.) An essential oil, 
 ground up with sugar. 
 
 O'LEUM. See Oil. 
 
 O'leum ABIETIN0M. The resinous juicc 
 •which exudes spontaneously from the silver 
 
 and red firs. It is supposed to be superior 
 to that obtained by wounding the tree. . 
 
 O'lecm jEthe'recm. Ethereal oil. 
 Oleum vini. After the distillation of sul- 
 phuric sether, carry on the distillation with 
 a less degree of heat, until a black froth 
 begins to rise ; then immediately remove 
 the retort from the fire. Add sufficient 
 water to the liquor in the retort,, that the 
 oily part may float upon the surface. Sepa- 
 rate this, and add to it as much lime water 
 as may be necessary to neutralize the adhe- 
 rent acid, and shake them together. Ijastly^ 
 collect the sethereal oil which separates. 
 This oil is used as an ingredient in the com" 
 pound spirit of sether. It is of a yellow 
 colour, less volatile than asther, soluble in 
 alcohol, and insoluble in water, 
 
 O'LEUM amygdala'rum. See Amyg" 
 dolus, 
 
 O'leitm abtima'le. An empyreumatic 
 oil obtained by distillation from animal sub- 
 stances. It is sometimes exhibited as an 
 antispasmodic and diaphoretic, in the dose 
 of from ten to forty drops. 
 
 O'leum ajvi'si. Formerly Oleum esseii- 
 tiale anisi, oleum e seminibus anisi. Oil of 
 anise. The essential oil of aniseed pos- 
 sesses all the virtues attributed to the ani- 
 sum, and is often given as a stimulant and 
 carminative, in the dose of from five to 
 eight drops mixed with an appropriate ve- 
 hicle. See Pimpinella anisum. 
 
 O'leum anthe'midis. Oil of chamo- 
 mile, formerly called oleum e floribus cha- 
 msemeli. See Anthemis nobilis. 
 
 O'LEUM campora'tum. See Linimen- 
 lum camphorce. 
 
 O'leum carpa'thicum. A fine essential 
 oil, distilled from the fresh cones of the 
 tree which affords the common turpentine^ 
 See Pinus sylvestris. 
 
 O'leum ca'rui. Formerly called Oleum 
 essentiale carui. Oleum essentialc e semi- 
 nibus catui. The oil of carraways is aa 
 admirable carminative diluted with recti- 
 fied spirit into an essence, and then mixed 
 with any proper fluid. See Carum. 
 
 Oleum caryopht'lli aroma'tici. A 
 stimulant and aromatic preparation of the 
 clove. See Eugenia caryophyllata. 
 
 O'leum ce'drinum. Essentia de cedro^ 
 The oil of the peel of citrons obtained in a 
 particular manner without distillation, ia 
 Italy. 
 
 O'leum cinwamo'mi. A warm, stimu- 
 lant, and delicious stomachic. Given in 
 the dose of from one to three drops, rubbed 
 down with some yolk of egg, in a little 
 wine, it allays violent emotions of the sto- 
 mach from morbid irritability, and is par- 
 ticularly serviceable in debility of the pri- 
 mae viae, after cholera. 
 
 O'LEUM co'rwu ce'rvi. This is ap- 
 plied externally as a stimulant to paralytic 
 affections of the limbs. 
 
OLE 
 
 OLE 
 
 €29 
 
 O'LEUM GABiA'wtrM. See Petroleum i-U' 
 brum, 
 
 O'tEFM juNi'PERi. Formerly called 
 Oleum essentiale juniper i baccce. Oleum 
 essentiale e baccis juniperi. Oil of j uniper. 
 Oil of juniper-berries possesses stimulant, 
 carminative, and stomachic virtues, in the 
 dose of from two to four drops, and in a lar- 
 ger dose proves highly diuretic. It is often 
 administered in the cure of dropsical com- 
 plaints, when the indication is to provoke 
 the urinary discharge. 
 
 O'leum lave'ndul^. Formerly called 
 Oleum essentiale lavendulcs. Oleum essen- 
 tiale e Jloribus lavendulce. Oil of lavender. 
 Though mostly used as a perfume, this 
 essential oil may be exhibited internally, in 
 the dose of from one to five drops, as a 
 stimulant in nervous head-aches, hysteria, 
 and debility of the stomach. 
 
 O'leum lau'ri. Oleum laurinum. An 
 anodyne and antispasmodic application, 
 generally rubbed on sprains and bruises 
 unattended with inflammation. 
 
 O'tEtTM LiMO'sis. The essential oil of 
 lemons possesses stimulant and stomachic 
 powers, but is principally used externally, 
 mixed with ointments, as a perfume, 
 
 O'lbum li'ni. Linseed oil is emollient 
 and demulcent, in the dose of from half an 
 ounce to an ounce. It is frequently given 
 in the form of clyster in colics and obstipa- 
 tion. Cold-drawn linseed-oil, with lime- 
 water and extract of lead, forms, in many 
 instances, the best application for burns and 
 scalds. See Linum. 
 
 O'lbum lu'cii pi'scis. See Esoxlucius. 
 
 O'leum ma'cis. Oleum myristicm ex- 
 pressum. Oil of mace. A fragrant seba- 
 ceous substance, expressed in the East 
 Indies from the nutmeg. There are two 
 kinds. The best is brought in stone jars, 
 is somewhat soft, of a yellow colour, and 
 resembles in smell the nutmeg. The other 
 is brought from Holland, in flat square 
 cakes. The weak smell and faint colour 
 warrants our supposing it to be the former 
 kind sophisticated. Their use is chiefly 
 external, in form of plaster unguent, or 
 liniment. 
 
 O'lepm malaba'thri. An oil simliar in 
 flavour to that of cloves, brought from the 
 East Indies, where it is said to be drawn 
 from the leaves of the cassia tree. 
 
 O'letjm mb'nth^ piperi't^. Formerly 
 called Oleum essentiale menthce piperitidis. 
 Oil of peppermint. Oil of peppermint 
 possesses all the active principle of the 
 plant. It is mostly used to make the 
 simple water; mixed with rectified spirit 
 it forms an essence, which is put into a 
 variety of compounds, as sugar drops and 
 troches, which are exhibited as stimulants, 
 carminatives, and stomachics. 
 
 O'lefm me'nthjE vi'ridis. Formerly 
 called Oleum essentiale menthce sativce. Oil 
 fff spearmint. This essential oil is, mostly 
 
 ia use for making the simple water, but may- 
 be Exhibited in the dose of from two to five 
 drops as a carminative, stomachic, and sti= 
 mulant. 
 
 O'lefm bte'roli. Essentia neroli. The 
 essential oil of the flowers of the Seville 
 orange-tree. It is brought to us from 
 Italy and France. 
 
 O'leum myristicm. The essential oil 
 of nutmeg is an excellent stimulant and 
 aromatic, and may be exhibited in every 
 case where such remedies are indicate^! 
 with advantage. 
 
 O'leum myri'stic^ expre'ssum. This 
 is commonly called oil of mace. See Oleum 
 macis, 
 
 O'leum oli'v^. See Olea. 
 
 O'LEUM ORi'GAivi. Formerly called Ole- 
 um essentiale origani. Oil of origanum. A 
 very acrid and stimulating essential oil. It 
 is employed for alleviating the pain arising 
 from caries of the teeth, and for making the 
 simple water of majoram. 
 
 O'leum pa'lm^. See Cocos hutyracea^ 
 
 O'leum fe'tr^. See Petroleum. 
 
 O'leum fime'jst^. Oil of allspice. A 
 stimulant and aromatic oil. 
 
 O'leum pule'gii. Formerly called Oh' 
 um essentiale pulegii. Oil of penny-royal. 
 A stimulant and antispasmodic oil, which 
 may be exhibited in hysterical and nervous 
 affections. 
 
 O'leum ri'ciwi. See Ricinus. 
 
 O'leum rosmar/ni. Formerly called 
 Oleum essentiale roris marini Oil of rose- 
 mary. The essential oil of rosemary is an 
 excellent stimulant, and may be given with 
 great advantage in nervous and spasmodic 
 afliections of the stomach. 
 
 O'LEUM SAEi'?*'^. A stimulating emmen- 
 agogue : it is best administered wiUi myrrh, 
 in the form of bolus. 
 
 O'leum sa'ssafras. An agreeable sti- 
 mulating stomachic cai'minative and sudo- 
 rific. 
 
 O'LEUjfe sina'peos. This is an emollient 
 oil, the acrid principle of the mustard re- 
 maining in the seed. See Sinapis. 
 
 O'leum su'ccini. Oleum s^uccini rec~ 
 HJicatum. " Put amber in an alembic, and 
 with the heat of a sand-bath, gradually in- 
 creased, distil over an acid liquor, an oil, 
 and a salt contaminated with oil. Then 
 redistil the oil a second and a third time." 
 Oil of amber is mostly used externally, as a 
 stimulating application to paralytic limbs, ov 
 those aff"ected with cramp and rheumatism. 
 Hooping-cough, and other convulsive dis- 
 eases are said to be relieved also by rubbing 
 the spine with this oil. 
 
 O'leum sulphura'tum. Formerly call- 
 ed Balsamum sulphy-ris simplex. Sulphura- 
 ted oil. " Take of washed sulphur, two oun- 
 ces ; olive oil, a pint. Having heated the oil 
 in a very large iron pot, add the sulphur gra- 
 dually, and stir the mixture after each addi- 
 tion until they have united." This, whi-ch 
 
S30 
 
 OME 
 
 ■aras formerly called simple balsam of sul- 
 phur, is an acrid stimulating preparation, 
 and much praised by some iu the cure of 
 coughs, and other phthisical complaints. 
 
 O'letjm sy'ei^. a fragrant essential oil, 
 obtained by distillation from the balm of 
 Giiead plant. See Dracocephalum molda- 
 viea. 
 
 O'leum templi'kttm. Oleum femplinum 
 wrwm. A terebinthinate oil obtained from 
 the fresh cones of the Pinv.s abies, of Lin- 
 nseus. 
 
 O'lefm te'rrje. See Petroleum. 
 
 O'letim terebi'nthin^ rectifica'- 
 TT7M. "Take of oil of turpentine, a pint ; 
 water, four pints. Distil over the oil." Sti- 
 mulant, diuretic, and sudorific virtues are 
 attributed to this preparation, in the dose of 
 from ten drops to tvsrenty, which are given in 
 rheumatic pains of the chronic kind, especial- 
 ly sciatica. Its chief use internally, however, 
 is as an anthelmintic and styptic. Uterine, 
 pulmonic, gastric, intestinal, and other hae- 
 morrhages, when passive, are more effectu- 
 ally relieved by its exhibition tlian by any 
 other medicine. Externally it is appHed, 
 mixed with ointments, and other applica- 
 tions, to bruises, sprains, rheumatic pains, 
 indolent ulcers, burns, and scalds. 
 
 O'leijm vi'ni. Stimulant and anodyne 
 in the dose of from one to four drops. 
 
 O'leijm vitri'oli. See Sulphuric acid. 
 
 OLFACTORY NERVES. (./Verri ol- 
 iactorii ; from olfaclus, the sense of smell- 
 ing.) The first pair of nerves are so termed, 
 because they are the organs of smelling. 
 They arise from the corpora striata, perfo- 
 rate the ethmoid bone, and are distributed 
 very numerously on the pituitary membrane 
 of the nose. 
 
 OLl'BANUM. (From lebona, Chal.) 
 See Juniperus lycia. 
 
 Oligotro'phia. (From oxtyog, small, 
 and rfi<pa), to nourish.) Deficient nou- 
 rishment. 
 
 Ousthe'ma. (From oxKrQaivoe, to fall 
 out.) A luxation. 
 
 Oli'va. See Olea. 
 
 9!}''''- I See Olea. 
 
 Olive-tree, y 
 
 Olive, spurge. See Daphne mezereum. 
 ''" Oliva'rius. (From oliva, the olive.) 
 Olivifonnis. Resembling the olive ; ap- 
 plied to two eminences on the lower part 
 of the medulla oblongata, called corpora 
 olivaria. 
 
 Olophlt'ctis. (From o\oc, whole, and 
 9Au»TK, a pustule.) A small hot eruption, 
 covering the whole body ; when partial, it 
 is called phylctsena. 
 
 Olusa'tPvUM. (Id est olus atrum, the 
 black herb, from its black leaves.) Lo- 
 vage. 
 
 Oma'gra. (From u>uts, the shoulder; 
 :iad c-^/Ja, a seizure.) The gout in the 
 shoulder. 
 
 OMENTITIS ■ (Omentitis ; from 
 
 OME 
 
 omentum, the caul.) Inflammation of the 
 omentum, a species of peritonitis. 
 
 OME'NTUM. (From omen, a guess; 
 so called because the soothsayers prophe- 
 sied from an inspection of tliis part.) Epip' 
 loon. The caul. An adipose membranous 
 viscus of the abdomen, that is attached to 
 the stomach, and lies on the anterior surface 
 of the intestines. It is thin and easily torn, 
 being formed of a duplicature of the perito- 
 neum, with more or less of fat interposed. 
 It is distinguished into the great omentum. 
 and the little omentum. 
 
 The omentum majus, which is also termed 
 omentum gasfrocolicum, arises from the whole 
 of the great curvature of the stomach, and 
 even as far as the spleen, from whence it 
 descends loosely behind the abdominal pa- 
 rietes, and over the intestines to the navel, 
 and sometimes into the pelvis. Having 
 descended thus far, its inferior margin turns 
 inwards and ascends again, and is fastened 
 to the colon and the spleen, where its vessels 
 enter. 
 
 The omentum minus, or omentum hepita- 
 co-gastricum, arises posteriorly from the 
 transverse fissure of the liver. It is com- 
 posed of a dupUcature of peritoneum, passes 
 over the duodenum, and small lobe of the 
 liver ; it also passes by the lobulus spigelii 
 and pancreas, proceeds into the colon and 
 small curvature of the stomach, and is im- 
 planted ligamentous into the oesophagus. 
 It is in this omentum that Winslow disco- 
 vered a natural opening, which goes by his 
 name. If air be blown in at the foramen 
 of Winslow, which is always found behind 
 the lobulus spigelii, between the right side 
 of the liver and hepatic vessels, the vena 
 portarum and duodenum, the cavity of the 
 omentum, and all its sacs may be dis- 
 tended. 
 
 The omentum is always double, and be- 
 tween its lamellte closely connected by very 
 tender cellular substance, the vessels are 
 distributed and the fat collected. Where 
 the top of the right kidney, and the lobulus 
 spigelii of tlie liver, with the subjacent 
 large vessels, form an angle with the duo- 
 denum, there the external membrane of the 
 colon, which comes from the peritoneum 
 joining with the membrane of the duode- 
 num, which also arises immediately from 
 the peritoneum lying upon the kidney, en- 
 ters the back into the transverse fissure of 
 the liver, for a considerable space, is conti- 
 nuous with its external coat, contains the 
 gall-bladder, supports the hepatic vessels, 
 and is very yellow and slippery. Behind 
 this membranous production, betwixt the 
 right lobe of the liver, hepatic vessels, vena 
 portarum, biliary ducts, aorta, and adjacent 
 duodenum, there is the natural opening 
 just mentioned, by which air may be blown 
 extensively into all the cavity of the omen- 
 tum. From thence, in a course continuous 
 with this membrane from the pylorus and 
 
OME 
 
 OJI© 
 
 o3i 
 
 tiie smEdier curvature of the stomach, the 
 external membrane of the liver joins in such 
 a manner, with that of the stomach, that the 
 thin membrane of the liver is continued out 
 of the fossa of the venal duct, across the lit- 
 tle lobe into the stomach stretched before 
 the lobe and before the pancreas. This 
 little omentum, or omentum hepaiico-gastri- 
 cum, when inflated, resembles a cone, and 
 gradually becoming harder and emaciated, 
 it changes into a true ligament, by which 
 th« (Esophagus is connected to the dia- 
 phragm. But the larger omentum, the 
 omentum gaslrocolicum, is of a much greater 
 extent. It begins at the first accession of 
 the right gastro-epiploic artery to the sto- 
 mach, being continuedtherefrom the upper 
 plate of the transverse mesocolon ; and then 
 from the whole great curve of the stomach, 
 as far as the spleen, and also from the right 
 convex end of the stomach towards the 
 spleen, until it also terminates in a ligament 
 that ties tlie upper and back part of the 
 spleen to the stomach ; this is the anterior 
 lamina. Being continued downward, some- 
 times to the navel, sometimes to the pelvis, 
 it hangs before the intestines, and behind 
 the muscles of the abdomen, until its lower 
 edge being reflected upon itself, ascends, 
 leaving an intermediate vacuity between it 
 and the anterior lamina, and is continued to 
 a very great extent, into the external mem- 
 brane of the transverse colon, and lastly, 
 into the sinus of the spleen, by which the 
 large blood-vessels are received, and it ends 
 finally on the oesophagus, under the dia- 
 phragm. Behind the stomach, and before 
 the pancreas, its cavity is continuous with 
 that of the smaller omentum. To this the 
 omentum colicum is connected, which arises 
 farther to the right than the first origin of 
 the omentum gastrocolicum from the meso- 
 colon, with the cavity of wliich it is conti- 
 nuous, but produced solely from the colon 
 and its external membrane, which departs 
 double from the intestine.? it is prolonged, 
 and terminates by a conical extremity, 
 sometimes of longer, sometimes of shorter 
 extent, above the intestinum csecum. For 
 all the blood which returns from the omen- 
 tum and mesocolon, goes into the vena por- 
 tarum, and by that into the liver itself. The 
 omentum gastrocolicum is furnished with 
 blood from each of the gastro-epiploic arte- 
 ries, by many descending articulated 
 branches, of which the most lateral are the 
 longest, and the lowest anastomose by mi- 
 nute twigs with those of the colon . It also 
 has branches from the splenic, duodenal, 
 and adipose arteries. The omentum coli- 
 cum has its arteries from the colon, as also 
 the smaller appendices, and also from the 
 duodenal and right epiploic. The arteries 
 of the small omentum come from the hepa- 
 tics, and from the right and left coronaries. 
 The omentum being fat and indolent, has 
 very small nerves. Thev arise from the 
 
 nerves ol the eighth pair, both in the greater 
 and lesser curvatures of the stomach. The 
 arteries of the mesentery are in general the 
 same with those which go to the intestine, 
 and of which the smaller branches remain 
 in the glands and fat of the mesentery. Va- 
 rious small accessory arteries go to both 
 mesocolons, from the intercostals, sperma- 
 tics, lumbars, and capsular, to the trans- 
 verse portion from the splenic artery, and 
 pancreato-duodenalis, and to the left meso- 
 colon, from the branches of the aorta going 
 to the lumbar glands. The veins of the 
 omentum in general accompany the arte- 
 ries, and unite into similar trunks ;'those of 
 the left part of the gastrocolic omentum 
 into the splenic, and also those of the hepa- 
 ticogaslric, which likewise sends its blood 
 to the trunk of the vena portarum ; those 
 from the larger and right part of the gastro- 
 colic omentum, from the omentum colicum, 
 and from the appendices epiploicas into the 
 mesenteric trunk. All the veins of the 
 mesentery meet together and end in the 
 vena portarum, being collected first into two 
 large branches, of which the one, the me- 
 senteric, receives the gastro-epiploic vein, 
 the colicse medise, the iliocolica, and sdl 
 those of the small intestines, as far as thB 
 duodenum ; the other, v/hich going trans- 
 versely, inserts itself into the former, above 
 the origin of the duodenum, carries back 
 the blood of the left gastric veins, and those 
 of the rectum, except the lowermost, which 
 belongs partly to those of the bladder and 
 partly to the hypogastric branches of the 
 pelvis. The vein which is called haemor- 
 rhoidalis interna is sometimes inserted ra- 
 ther into the splenic than into the mesen- 
 teric vein. Has the omentum also lympha- 
 tic vessels ? Certainly there are conglobate 
 glands, both in the little omentum and in 
 the gastro- colicum ; and antient anatomists 
 have observed pellucid vessels in the omen- 
 tum ; and a modern has described them for 
 lacteals of the stomach. 
 
 Omentum colicum. See Omentum. 
 
 Ome'ivtum gastro-co'licum. See 
 Omentum. 
 
 Omentum hepatico-ga'stricum. See 
 Omentum. 
 
 OMO. Names compounded with this 
 word belong to muscles which are attached 
 to the scapida ; from a>f/.os, the shoulder. 
 
 Omoco'tyle. (From ley.o;, the shoulder, 
 and KOTv\yi, a cavity.) The cavity in the 
 extremity of the neck of the scapnla, in 
 which the head of the humerus is articu- 
 lated. 
 
 OMO-HYOIDE'US. Coraco hyoideus. 
 of Albinus and Douglas, Scapula hyodien, 
 of Dumas. A muscle situated between the 
 OS hj'oides and shoulder, that pulls the os 
 hyoides obliquely downwards. It arises 
 broad, thin, and fleshy, from the superior 
 costa of the scapula, near the semilunar 
 notch, and from the ligament that run? 
 
63S 
 
 ONE 
 
 ONO 
 
 across it ; thence ascending obliquely, it be- 
 comes tendinous below the sternocleido- 
 mastoideus, and growing fleshy again, is in- 
 serted into the base of the os hyoides. 
 
 OMOPLA'TA. (From a/^oc, the 
 shoulder, and ttkol'tv;, broad.) See Sca- 
 pula. 
 
 Omoprato-htoide'us. The same as 
 Omohyoideus. 
 
 Omo'tocos. (From ecjutos, crude and 
 ^urce, to bring foi'th.) A miscarriage. 
 
 Omo'tribes. (From a/^oc, crude, and 
 Tpt^ce, to bruise.) Oil expressed from un- 
 yipe olives. 
 
 Ompha'cincm. (From o/x^ctKiov, the 
 juice of unripe grapes.) Oil expressed from 
 unripe olives. 
 
 Ompha'cion. Omphacium. (From oju.- 
 9*8,0?, an unripe grape.) The juice of 
 unripe grapes ; and by some applied to that 
 of wild apples, or crabs, commonly called 
 Werjuice. 
 
 Omfhaci'tis. (From o^x^clkoc, an un- 
 yipe grape, because it resembles an unripe 
 grape.) A small kind of gall ; an excres- 
 cence from the oak. 
 
 Omphaco'meli. (From o/ji.<pa.icoc, an 
 unripe grape, and /uixi, honey.) A sort of 
 oxymel made of the juice of unripe grapes 
 and honey. 
 
 OMPHAiiOCA'RPUS. (From c/mtpttMc, the 
 jiavel, and xapTrcc, fruit; so called because 
 its fruit resembles a navel.) Cleavers ; hay- 
 viff. 
 
 OMPHALOCE'LE. (From o^<p«xoc, 
 tlie navel, and k>ik>i, a tumour.) An um- 
 bilical hernia. See Hernia. 
 
 Omphalo'des. (From ofA<pa.Kot, a navel, 
 and siiTflc, resemblance: so named because 
 the calyx is excavated in tlie middle like the 
 human navel.) A plant resembling borage. 
 
 Omphaloma'ntia. (From cfj.ipa.KoQ, the 
 aavel, and fxaLvrivee, to prophesy.) The 
 foolish vaticination of midwives, who pre- 
 tend to foretell the number of the future off- 
 spring from the number of knots in the 
 navel. 
 
 OMPHALOS. (From o^<f)/sx/o-jia, to 
 roll up.) The navel. 
 
 OMPHALOTO'MIA. (From o^cpaAoc, 
 the navel, and nfMcc, to cut.) The separa- 
 tion of the navel-string. 
 
 Oka'gra. (From ovuypcg, the wild ass.) 
 An American plant ; so called because it is 
 said to tame wild beasts. Also a name for 
 the rheumatism in the elbow. 
 
 ONEIRODY'NIA. (From cvupov, a 
 dream, and o<ft/v«, anxiety.) Disturbed 
 imagination during sleep. A genus of 
 disease in the class, Jfeuroses, and order, 
 VesanicE, of CuUen, containing two species, 
 
 1. Oneirodynia activa, wsdking in the 
 sleep. 
 
 2. Oneirodynia gravans, the incubus, or 
 mght-mare. See J^ight-mare. 
 
 Oneiro'gmos. (From oviipseTloe, to 
 dream.) Venereal dreams. 
 
 Onbiro'gowos. (From cvupcc, a dream, 
 and yov>i, the seed.) So the Greeks call an 
 occasional emission of the semen in sleep, 
 when it only happens rarely. 
 
 Onion. See Allium cepa. 
 
 Onion, sea. See Scilla. 
 
 O'nis. (From ovo;, an ass.) The dung 
 of an ass. It was in repute with Hippo- 
 crates. 
 
 Oni'sctts. (From ovo?, an ass; so called 
 because, like the ass, it requires much bea- 
 ting before it Li useful.) The stock-fish. Also 
 the slow worm. 
 
 Oni'scus ase'llus. The systematic 
 name of the woodlouse. Millepedes. Mil- 
 lepedm. These insects, though they obtain a 
 place in the pharmscopoeias, are very seldom 
 used medicinally in this country ; they ap- 
 pear to act as stimulants and slight diuretics, 
 and for this purpose they ought to be admi- 
 nistered in a much greater dose than is 
 usually prescribed. The expressed juice of 
 forty or fifty living millepedes, given in a mild 
 drink, has been said to cure very obstinate 
 jaundices. 
 
 Oni'tis. (From evoc, an ass, because 
 asses covet it.) The origanum plant. 
 
 Onobrt'chis. (From ovo?, an ass, and 
 /ipv^a, to bray ; so called, according to 
 Blanchard, because the smell or taste makes 
 asses bray.) Holy hay ; saintfoin ; cocksy- 
 head vetch. 
 
 ONO'NIS. (From ovo?, an ass, because 
 it interrupts asses when at plough.) 1. The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linnaeau 
 system. Class, Diudeljthia. Order, De- 
 candria. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the rest 
 harrow. 
 
 Ono'nis arve'wsis. See Ononis spinosa, 
 
 Ono'wis spino'sa. The systematic name 
 of the rest harrow. Resta bovis. A rresia 
 bovis. Remora aratri. The roots of this 
 plant have a faint unpleasant smell, and a 
 sweetish, bitterish, somewhat nauseous taste. 
 Their active matter is confined to tlie corti- 
 cal part, which has been sometimes given ia 
 powder, or other forms, as an aperient and 
 diuretic. 
 
 ONOPO'RDIUM. (OvoiTo;<rov; from ovo?, 
 an ass, and Tnp^ce, to break wind ; so named 
 from its being much coveted by asses, and 
 from tlie noise it makes upon pressure.) The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linnaeaa 
 system. Class, Syngenesia. Order, Poly- 
 ganiia wqualis. 
 
 Omopo'rdium ACA'NTHruM. The sys- 
 tematic name of the cottoja-thistle. Car' 
 duus iomeniosus. The plant distinguished 
 by this name in the pharmacopoeias, is the 
 Onopordimn aeanthium ; calycibus squamo- 
 sis; squamis patentibus; foliis ovato-obtongis, 
 sinuaiis, of Linnseus. Its expressed juice 
 has been recommended as a cure for cancer, 
 either applied by moistening lint with it, or 
 mixing some simple farinaceous substance, 
 ?o as to form a poultice, vt^hich should be 
 
OPH 
 
 OPH 
 
 632 
 
 in contact with the disease, and renewed 
 twice a day. 
 
 Ono'shia echioi'des. The systematic 
 aame of the plant whose root is called a7i- 
 chusa lutea in some pharmacopoeias. It is 
 supposed to possess emmenagogue virtues. 
 
 Ony'chia. (Fiom ovj^, the nail.) A 
 whitlow at the side of the finger nail 
 
 O'NYX. 0»«/|. Unguis. An abscess, 
 or collection of pus between the lamellae of 
 the cornea ; so called from its resemblance 
 to the stone called onyx. The diagnostic 
 signs are, a white spot or speck, prominent, 
 soft, and fluctuating. The species are : 
 
 3. Onyx swperficialis, arising from in- 
 flammation, not dangerous, for it vanishes 
 when the inflammation is resolved by the 
 use of astringent collyria. 
 
 2. Onyx profundus, or a deep abscess, 
 which is deeper seated between the lamellae 
 of the cornea, sometimes breaking inter- 
 nally, and forming an iiypopium : when it 
 opens externally it leaves a fistula upon the 
 cornea ; whenever the pus is exsiccated, 
 •4;here remains a leucoma. 
 
 Ooei'des. (From uoii, an egg, and e/Joy, 
 a likeness.) An epithet for the aqueous 
 humour of the eye. 
 
 Ophioglossoi'des. (From oipioyXdffcroy, 
 ophioglossum, and e/So;, a likeness.) A 
 fungus resembling the adder's tongue. 
 
 OPHIOGLO'SSUM. (From eifui, a 
 serpent, and yXoxraa,, a tongue ; so called 
 from the resemblance of its fruit.) The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linnsean 
 system. Class, Cryptogamia. Order, Filices. 
 Adder's tongue. 
 
 OPHIORRHI'ZA. (From ocpt;, a 
 serpent, and pt^a, a root, because the plant, 
 says Hermann, is regarded in Ceylon, as a 
 grand specific for the bite of the naja or 
 ribband snake.) The name of a genus of 
 plants. Class, Pentandria. Order, Mo- 
 .nogynia. 
 
 Ophiorrhi'za md'ngos. The systematic 
 name of the plant whose root is called radix 
 serpentum in the pharmacopoeias. Mungos 
 radix. This bitter root of the plant Opliior- 
 rhiza mungos, of Linnseus, is much esteemed 
 in Java, Sumatra, 8ic. as preventing the 
 effects which usually follow the bite of the 
 naja, a venomous serpent, with which view 
 it is eaten by them. It is also said to be 
 exhibited medicinally in the cure of intes- 
 tinal worms. 
 
 Ophiosco'eodon. (From o(pit, a serpent, 
 and traofolov, garlic, so named because it 
 is spotted like a serpent.) Broad-leaved 
 garlic. 
 
 Ophiosta'phylum. (From o(pi;, a ser- 
 pent, and s'a(piiX^, a berry, so called because 
 serpents feed upon its berries.) White 
 bryony. See Bryonia. 
 
 OPHIO'XYLUM. From op?, and 
 |uXo)/, because its root spreads in a zigzag 
 manner, like the twisting of a serpent.) 
 
 The nanie of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Pentandria. Or- 
 der, Montgynia. Serpentine-wood plant. 
 
 Ophio'xylum serpenti'num. The sys- 
 tematic name of the tree whose wood is 
 termed lignum serpentum. The naUire of 
 this voot does not appear to be yet ascer- 
 tained. It is the produce of the Ophioxylum 
 serpentinum, of Linnseus : by whom it is 
 .<;aid to be very bitter. In the cure of the 
 bite of venomous serpents and malignant 
 diseases it is said to be efficacious. 
 
 O'PHRYS. (0(ppvi.) The lowest part of 
 the forehead, where the eyebrows grovic. 
 Also an herb so called because its juice 
 was used to make the hair of the eyebrows 
 black. 
 
 OPHTHA'LMIA. (From o^^aX^a?, 
 the eye.) Ophthalmitis. An inflammation 
 of the membranes of the eye, or of the 
 whole bulb of the eye. The symptoms which 
 characterize this disease are a preternatural 
 redness of the tunica conjunctiva, owing 
 to a turgescence of its blood vessels ; paia 
 and heat over the whole surface of the eye, 
 often attended with a sensation of some 
 extraneous body between the eye and eye- 
 lid and a plentiful effusion of tears. All 
 these symptoms are commonly increased 
 by motion of the eye, or its coverings, and 
 likewise by exposure to light. We judge 
 of the depth of the inflammation by the 
 degree of pain produced by light thrown 
 upon the eye. When the pain produced 
 by light is considerable, we have much rea- 
 son to imagine that the parts at the bottom 
 of the eye, and especially the retina, are 
 chiefly affected, and, vice versa, when the 
 pain is not much increased by this exfk)sure, 
 we conclude with great probability that the 
 inflammation is confined perhaps entirely to 
 the external covering of the eye. In super- 
 ficial affections of this kind too the symp- 
 toms are in general local ; but, whenever 
 the inflammation is deep-seated, it is at- 
 tended with severe shooting pains through 
 the head, and fever to a greater or less de- 
 gree commonly takes place. During the 
 whole course of the disease there is for the 
 most part a very plentiful flow of tears, 
 which frequently become so hot and acrid as 
 to excoriate the neighbouring parts, but it 
 often happens after the disease has been of 
 some duration, that together with the tears a 
 considerable quantity of a yellow purulent- 
 like matter is discharged, and when the 
 inflammation has either spread to the eye- 
 lids, or has been seated there from the be- 
 ginning, as soon as the tarsi become af- 
 fected a discharge takes place of a viscid 
 glutinous kind of matter, which greatly adds 
 to the patient's distress, as it tends to increase 
 the inflammation by cementing the eyelids 
 so firmly together as to render it extremely 
 difficult to separate them. 
 
 Ophthalmia is divided into externalj when 
 80 
 
t634 
 
 OPH 
 
 OPI 
 
 the inflammation is superficial, aud internal, 
 when the inflammation is deep-seated, and 
 the globe of the eye is much affected. 
 
 In severe ophthalmia two distinct stages 
 are commonly observable ; the first is at- 
 tended with a great deal of heat and pain 
 in the eye, and considerable febrile disorder; 
 the second is comparatively a chronic affec- 
 tion without pain and fever. The eye is 
 merely weakened, moister than in the healthy 
 state, and more or less red. 
 
 Ophthalmia may be induced by a variety 
 of exciting causes such as operate in pro- 
 ducixig inflammation in other situations. A 
 severe cold in which the eyes are affected at 
 the same time with the pituitary cavities, 
 fauces, and trachea ; change of weather ; 
 sudden transition from heat to cold; the 
 prevalence of cold winds ; residence in damp 
 or sandy countries, in the hot season ; ex- 
 posure of the eyes to the vivid rays of the 
 sun ; are causes usually enumerated ; and 
 considering these, it does not seem extra- 
 ordinary that ophthalmia should often make 
 its appearance as an epidemic, and afflict 
 persons of every age and sex. Besides 
 these exciting causes, writers also generally 
 mention the suppression of some habitual 
 discharge, as of the menses, bleedings from 
 the nose, from haemorrhoids, &ic. Besides 
 ■which, inflammation of the eyes may be 
 occasioned by the venereal and scrophulous 
 virus. 
 
 OPHTHA'LMIC GANGLION. Gan- 
 glion opidlialmicum. Lenticular ganglion. 
 This ganglion is formed in the orbit, by the 
 union of a branch of the third or fourth 
 pair with the first branch of the fifth pair of 
 nerves. "^ 
 
 OPHTHALMIC NERVE. JVervus 
 ophthalmicus. Orbital nerve. The first 
 branch of the ganglion or expansion of the 
 fifth pair of nerves. It is from this nerve 
 that a branch is given off, to form, with a 
 branch of the sixth, the great intercostal 
 nerve. 
 
 Ophtha'lmici exte'kni. See Motores 
 oeulorum. 
 
 OPHTHALMODY'NIA. (From 
 t^ffaXftos, an eye, and aJt/vw, pain.) A vehe- 
 ment pain in the eye, without, or with very 
 little redness. The sensation of pain is 
 Tarious, as itching, burning, or as if gravel 
 were between the globe of the eye and lids. 
 The species are : 
 
 1. Ophthalmodi/nia rheumatica, which is 
 a pain in the muscular expansions of the 
 globe of the eye, without redness in the 
 albuginea. The rheumatic inflammation is 
 serous, and rarely produces redness. 
 
 2. Ophtlwlmodynia periodica, is a periodi- 
 cal pain in the eye, without redness. 
 
 3- Ophthalmodynia spasmodica, is a press- 
 ing pain in the bulb of the eye, arising from 
 spasmodic contractions of the muscles of 
 the eye, in nervous, hysteric, and hypochon- 
 
 driac persons. It is observed to terminate 
 by a flow of tears. 
 
 4. Opiithalmodynia from an internal in- 
 flammalion of the eye. In this disorder, 
 there is a pain and sensation as if the globe 
 was pressed out of the orbit. 
 
 5. Ophthalmodynia hydropthalmica. After 
 a great pain in the inferior part of the os 
 frontis, the sight is obscured, the pupil is 
 dilated, and the bulb of the eye appears 
 larger, pressing on the lid. This species is 
 likewise perceived from an incipient hydrop- 
 thalmia of the vitreous humour. 
 
 6. Ophthalmodynia arenosa, is an itching 
 and sensation of pain in the eye, as if sand 
 or gravel were lodged between the globe 
 and lid. 
 
 7. Ophthalmodynia symptomatica, which, 
 is a s^'mptom of some other eye-disease, 
 and is to be cured by removing the exciting 
 cause. 
 
 8. Ophthalmodynia cancrosa, which arises 
 from cancerous acrimony deposited in the 
 eye, and is rately curable 
 
 Ophthalmopo'nia. (From e(pieiX.fios, 
 the eye, and sroita*, to labour.) An intense 
 pain in the eye, whence the light is in- 
 tolerable. 
 
 OPHTHALMOPTO'SIS. (From 
 e(p6K,Xfi.tif, an eye, and ifluan, a fall.) A fall- 
 ing down of the globe of the eye on the 
 cheek, caothus, or upwards, the globe itself 
 being scarce altered in magnitude. The 
 cause is a relaxation of the muscles, and 
 ligamentous expansions of the globe of the 
 eye. The species are : 
 
 1. Ophthalmoptosis violenta, which is ge- 
 nerated by a violent contusion or strong 
 stroke, as happens sometimes in boxing. 
 The eye falls out of the socket on the cheek 
 or canthus of the eye, and from the elonga- 
 tion and extension of the optic nerve occa- 
 sions immediate blmdness. 
 
 2. Ophthalmoptosis, from a tumour within 
 the orbit An exostosis, toph, abscess, encyst- 
 ed tumours, as, atheroma, hygroma ; or scir- 
 rhus, forming within the orbit, or induration 
 of the orbital adeps, may throw the bulb of 
 the eye out of the socket upwards, down- 
 wards, or towards either canthus. 
 
 3. Ophthalmoptosis paralytica, or the 
 paralytic ophthalmoptosis, which arises from 
 a palsy of the recti muscles, whence a 
 stronger power in the oblique muscles of 
 the bulb. 
 
 4. Ophthalmoptosis staphylomatica, when 
 the staphyloma depresses the inferior eyelid 
 and extends on the cheek. 
 
 OPIATE. (Medicamentum opiatum ; 
 from the effects being like that of opium.) 
 A medicine that procures sleep, &.c. See 
 Anodynes. 
 
 O'pioN. {Otiov.) Opium. 
 
 Opi'smus. (From i*ioi, opium.) An 
 opiate confection. 
 
 Opt'sthe-^tar. (From o'sMiv, backwards, 
 
OIL^ 
 
 ORB 
 
 635 
 
 and ^sva/!, the palm.) The back part of the 
 palm. 
 
 Opisthocea'nium. (From c-jritrhv, back- 
 ward, and xpaviof, the head.) The occiput, 
 or hinder part of the head. 
 
 Opisthocypho'sis. (From dnsht, back- 
 ward, and Ku<piuiri$, a gibbosity.) A curved 
 spine. 
 
 OPISTHO'TOISOS. (From cmirhv, 
 backwards, and Ts/ys), to draw.) A tixed 
 spasm of several muscles, so as to keep the 
 body in a fixed position, and bent back- 
 wards. Cullen considers it as a variety of 
 tetanus. See Tetanus. 
 
 O'PIUM. (Probably from o-voi, juice, 
 or from opi, Arab.) The inspissated juice 
 of the white poppy. See Papaver somni- 
 ferum. 
 
 Opoba'lsamum. From btos, juice, and 
 CaX/rafiiv, balsam.) See Jlmyris gilead- 
 ensii. 
 
 Opoca'lpason. (From uirac, juice, and 
 xmXTag-of, a tree of that name.) Opocarpason. 
 The juice of a tree called Carpasus. It re- 
 sembles myrrh, but is poisonous. 
 
 Opodeoce'le. a rupture through the fo- 
 ramen ischii, or into the labia pudendi. 
 
 OPODELDOC. A term of no mean- 
 ing, frequently mentioned by Paracelsus. 
 Formerly it signified a plaster for all exter- 
 nal injuries, but now is confined to a caift- 
 phorated soap liniment. 
 
 OPO'PATnAX. (From o'^d;, juice, and 
 fTxva^, the panacea.) See Pastinaca opopa- 
 nax. 
 
 Opo'pia. (From c^rofiat, to see.) The 
 bones of the eyes. 
 
 Opo'ri-ce. (From oTapa., autumnal fruits.) 
 A conserve made of ripe fruits. 
 
 Opila'tio. (From oppilo, to shut up.) 
 Oppilalion is a close kind of obstruction ; 
 for, according to Khodius, it signifies, not 
 only to shut out, but also to fill. 
 
 Oppilati'va. (From oppilo, to shut up.) 
 Medicines or substance which shut up the 
 pores. 
 
 Oppo'nens po'llicis. See Flexor ossis 
 metacarpi pollids. 
 
 Oppre'ssio. The catalepsy, or any pres- 
 sure upon the brain. 
 
 Opsi'gonos. (From o^i, late, and yiiofx,ai, 
 tX) be born.) A dens sapientise, or late cut 
 tooth. 
 
 OPTIC NERVES. {Nervi oplici, 
 from orrjoft/xi, to see ; because they are the 
 organs of sight.) The second pair of 
 nerves of the brain, they arise from the 
 thalami nervorum opticorum, perforate 
 the bulb of the eye, and in it form the 
 retina. 
 
 Opu'ntia. (M Opunte, from the city Opus, 
 near which it flourished.) See Cactus. 
 
 Orache, stinking. See Chenopodium vul- 
 varia. 
 
 Orange. See Citrus auranlium. 
 
 Orange, Seville. See Citrus mcrantiym. 
 
 Orange, shaddock. See Shaddock, 
 O R B I C U L A'R E OS. Orbicularis, 
 shaped like a ring, from orbiculus, a little 
 ring. Os pisifdrme. The name of a bone 
 of the carpus. Also a very small round 
 bone, not larger than a pinhead, that belongs 
 to the internal ear. 
 
 ORBICULARIS ORIS. (Muscu- 
 lus orbicularis oris, from orbiculus, a little 
 ring; so called from its shape.) Sphincter 
 labiorum, of Douglas, semi orbicularis, of 
 Winslow, constrictor oris, of Cowper, and 
 labial, of Dumas. A muscle of the mouth, 
 formed in a great measure by those of 
 the lips : the fibres of the superior de- 
 scending, those of the inferior ascending 
 and decussating each other about the corner 
 of the mouth, they run along the lip to join 
 those of the opposite side, so that the fleshy 
 fibres appear to surround the mouth like a 
 sphincter Its use is to shut the mouth, by 
 contracting and drawing both lips together, 
 and to counteract all the muscles that assist 
 in opening it. 
 
 OKBICULA'RIS PALPEBRA- 
 RUM. Orbicularis, svil. musculus. Orbi- 
 cularis palpebrarum ciliaris, of authors, and 
 maxillij palpebral, of Dumas. A muscle 
 common to both the eyelids. It arises by a 
 number of fleshy fibres from the outer edge 
 of the orbitar process of the superior maxil- 
 lary bone, and from a tendon near the inner 
 angle of the eye ; these fibres run a little 
 downwards and outwards, over the upper 
 part of the cheek, below the orbit, covering 
 the under eyelid, and surround the external 
 angle, being closely connected only to the 
 skin and fat : they then run over the super- 
 ciliary ridge of the os frontis, towards the 
 inner canthus, where they mix with the 
 fibres of the occipito-frontalis and coitu- 
 gator supercilii : then covering the upper 
 eyelid, they descend to the inner angle op- 
 posite to their inferior origin, and firmly 
 adhere to the internal angular process of the 
 os frontis, and to the short round tendon 
 which serves to fix the pelpebrse and muscu- 
 lar fibres arising from it. It is inserted into 
 the nasal process of the superior maxillary 
 bone, by a short round tendon, covering 
 the anterior and upper part of the lachrymal 
 sac, which tendon can be easily felt at the 
 inner canthus of the eye. The use of this 
 muscle is to shut the eye, by drawing both 
 lids together, the fibres contracting from 
 the outer angle towards the inner, press 
 the eyeball, squeeze the lachrymal gland, 
 and convey the tears towards the punct^ 
 lachrymalia. 
 
 Orbicula'ris Palpeera'rum ciha'ri.s. 
 See Orbicularis palpebrarum. 
 
 ORBIT. Orbita. The two cavities un- 
 der the forehead, in which the eyes are situ- 
 ated, are termed orbits. The angles of the 
 orbits ure called canthi. Each orbit is com- 
 posed of seven bones, viz. the frontai nsuul- 
 
636 
 
 6nc 
 
 ORi 
 
 lary, jugal, lachrymal, ethmoid, palatine, 
 and sphenoid. The use of this bony socket 
 is to maintain and defend the organ of sight, 
 and its adjacent parts. 
 
 O'rchea. (From e^x'^> ^ testicle.) Ga- 
 len says it is the scrotum. 
 
 O'RCHIS. (From ofiyeuai, to desiie.) 
 
 1. A testicle. 
 
 2. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnsean system. Class, Gynandria. Or- 
 der, Diandria. 
 
 O'rchis bifo'lia. The systematic name 
 of the butterfly orchis. See Orchis mascula. 
 
 O'echis ma'scula. The systematic name 
 of the male orchis. Satyrion. Dog's- 
 stones. Male orchis. Orchis bulbis indivisis, 
 nectarii labia quadrilobo erenidato, cornu 
 obtuso petalis dorsalibus refiexis, of Linnaeus. 
 The root has a place in the Materia 
 Medica of the Edinburgh pharmacopoeia, 
 on account of the glutinous slimy juice 
 which it contains. The root of the orchis 
 bifolia is also collected. Satyrion root has a 
 sweetish taste, a faint and somewhat miplea- 
 sant smell. Its mucilaginous or gelatinous 
 cpiality has recommended it as a demulcent. 
 Sctlep, which is imported herefrom the East, 
 is a preparation of an analogous root, which, 
 considered as an article of diet, is accounted 
 extremely nutritious, as containing a great 
 quantity of farinaceous matter in a small 
 bidk. The supposed aphrodisiac qualities 
 of this root, which have been noticed ever 
 since the days of Dioscorides, seem, says 
 Dr. Woodville, to be founded on the fan- 
 ciful doctrine of signatures, thus orchis, 
 i. e. efxi'S, testiculus, habet radices, iustar 
 testiculorum. 
 
 O'kchis mo'rio. The systematic name 
 of the orchis, from whose root the salep is 
 made. Sailep is a fa.rina€eous powder im- 
 ported from Turkey. It may be obtained 
 from several other species of the same genus 
 of plants. It is an insipid substance, of 
 which a small quantity, by proper manage- 
 ment, converts a large portion of water into 
 a jelly, the nutritive powers of v.hich have 
 been greatly overrated. Salep forms a 
 considerable part of the diet of the inhabit- 
 ants of Turkey, Persia, and Syria. The 
 method of preparing salep is as follows : 
 the new i-oot is to be washed in wetter, and 
 the fine brown skin which covers it is to 
 be separated by means of a small brush, or 
 by dipping the root in warm water, and 
 rubbing it with a coarse linen cloth. The 
 roots thus cleaned, are to be spread on a 
 tin plate, and placed in an oven, heated to 
 the usual degree, where they are to remain 
 sis or ten minutes. In this time they will 
 have lest their milky whiteness, and acquired 
 a transparency like hom^ without any dimi- 
 nution of bulk. Being e^rrived at this state, 
 they are to be removed in order to diy and 
 harden in the air, which will require several 
 days to effect ; or they may be dried in a 
 few hours, ' by using a- very gentle heat. 
 
 Salep, thus prepared, contains a great qaa^i- 
 tity of vegetable aliment ; as a wholesome 
 nourishment it is much superior to rice ; 
 and has the singular property of concealing 
 the taste of salt water. Hence, to prevent, 
 the dreadftil calamity of famine at sea, it has 
 been proposed that the powder of it should 
 constitute part of the provisions of every 
 ship's company. With regard to its medi- 
 cinal properties, it may be observed, that its 
 restorative, mucilaginous, and demulcent 
 qualities, render it of considerable use in 
 various diseases, when employed as ali- 
 ment, pai'ticularly in sea-scurvy, diarrhoea, 
 dysentery, symptomatic fever, arising from 
 the absorption of pus, and the stone or 
 gravel. 
 
 ORCHI'TIS. (From of^^,;, a testicle.) 
 See Hernia humorcdis. 
 
 O'rchos. (From of'^o;, a plantation or 
 orchard ; so called from the regularity with 
 v?hich the hairs are inserted.) The extre- 
 mities of the eyelids, where the eyeleishes;. 
 grow. 
 
 O R C H O'T O M Y. (From tpx'f, a *«■«- 
 tide, and Tifi'iu, to eut.) Castration. The 
 operation of extracting a testicle. 
 
 Oreoseli'num. (From ofoi, a moun- 
 tain, and aiXi'ioi-i parsley, so named because 
 it grows wild upon mountains.) Black 
 mountain parslej'. See Aihamarda. 
 
 Ore'stion. (From spj, a mountain.) 
 In Dioscorides it is the Heleniujn, or a 
 kind of elecampane growing upon moun* 
 tains. 
 
 Ore'xis. (From opiyo/aici, to desire.) 
 Orexia. The appetite. 
 
 ORIBASIUS, an eminent physician of 
 the 4th century, was born at Pergamus, or" 
 according to others, at Sardes, where he re- 
 sided for some time. He is mentioned a& 
 one of the most learned and accomplished 
 men of his age, and the most skiJful in his 
 profession : and he not only obtained great 
 public reputation, but also the friendship of 
 the Emperor Julian, who appointed him 
 quaestor of Constantinople. But after the 
 death of that prince he suffered a severe re- 
 verse ; he was stripped of his property, and 
 sent into banishment among the Barbarians. 
 He sustained his misfortunes however with 
 great fortitude ; and the dignity of his cha- 
 racter, with his professional skill and kind- 
 ness, gained him the veneration of these 
 rude people, among whom he was adored as 
 a tutelary god. At length he was recalled 
 to the Imperial court, and regained the 
 public favour. He wa^ chiefly a compiler ;■ 
 but some valuable practical remarks first 
 occur in his writings. He made, at the 
 request of Julian, extensive " Collections" 
 from Galen, and other preceding authors, 
 in about sevent}' books, of which only seven- 
 teen now remain ; and afterwards made a 
 " Synopsis of this vast work, for the use of 
 his son, in nine books : there are also extant 
 four books, on medicines and diseases, en> 
 
OKI 
 
 ORi* 
 
 6^ 
 
 titled « EupcristGTum Libri." He praises 
 highly local evacuations of blood, espe- 
 cially by scarifications, which had been little 
 noticed before : and he affirms, that he was 
 himself cured of the piague by it, having 
 lost in this way two pounds of blood from 
 the thighs on the second day of the disease. 
 He first described a singular species of in- 
 sanity, under the name of lycanthropia, in 
 which the patient wanders about by night 
 among the tombs, as if changed into a 
 wolf: though such a disease is noticed in 
 the New Testament. 
 
 Ori'cia. (From Oricus, a city of Epirus, 
 near which it grows.) A species of fir or 
 turpentine tree. 
 
 Orienta'lia fo'lia. The leaves of 
 senna. 
 
 O R I'G A N U M. (From opoc, a moun- 
 tain, and yccyoM, to rejoice ; so called be- 
 cause it grows upon the side of moun- 
 tains.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Didynamia. Order, 
 Crymnospermia. 
 
 2. The pharmacoposial name of the 
 wild marjoram. 
 
 Ori'ganum cre'ticum. See Origanv.m 
 dictamnus. 
 
 Ori'gahum dicta'mnus. The systematic 
 name of the dittany of Crete. Dictamnus 
 creticus. Origanum crtlicum. Oniiis. The 
 leaves of this plant, Origanum diclamims : 
 foliis inferieiibus tomtniosis, spicis nulantibus, 
 of Linneeus, are now rarely used ; they have 
 been recommended as emmenagogue and 
 alexipharmic. 
 
 Ori'ganum majora'na. The systematic 
 name of sweet marjoram. Marjorana. Ori- 
 gmmm, foliis ovatis obtiisisj spicis subrotun- 
 dis compaciis pubescenlibus, of Linnaeus. 
 This plant has been long cultivated in our 
 gardens, and is in frequent use for culinary 
 purposes. The leaves and tops have a plea- 
 sant smell, and a moderately warm aromatic, 
 bitterish taste. They yield their virtues to 
 aqueous and spiritous liquors, by infusion, 
 and to water in distillation; afibrding a consi- 
 derable quantity of essential oil. The medici- 
 nal qualities of the plant are similar to those 
 of the wild plant (see Origanum vulgaie ;) 
 but being much more fragrant it is thought 
 to be more cephalic, and better adapted to 
 those complaints known by the name of 
 nervous ; and may therefore be employed 
 with the same intentions as lavender. It 
 was directed in tlie pulvis steniutatoriiis, 
 by both pharmacopceias, with a view to 
 the agreeable odour which it communicates 
 to the asarabaeca, ratiier than to its errhiue 
 power, which is very inconsiderable ; but it 
 is now wholly omitted in the Pharm. Lond. 
 In its recent state, it is said to have been 
 successfully applied to scirrhous tumours of 
 the breast. 
 
 Ori'ganum syri'acum. The Syi'ian herb 
 mastich. See Ttucrium marum. 
 
 Ori'gancm vulga're. The systematic 
 name of the wild marjoram. Marjorana 
 viancuruna. Origanum heradeoiicum, from 
 Heraclea, where the best was said to be pro- 
 duced. Zazarhendi herba. Wild marjoram. 
 Origanum vulgare ; spicis subroUmdis pani- 
 eulalis congtomeratis, braeteis calyce longi- 
 orihus ovaiis, of Linnaeus. This plant grows 
 wild in many parts of Britain. It has aa 
 agreeable aromatic smell, approaching to 
 that of marjoram, and a pungent taste 
 much resembling thyme, to which it is 
 likewise thought to be more allied in its 
 medicinal qualities, and therefore deemed 
 to be emmenagogue, tonic, stomachic. Sic. 
 The dried leaves used instead of tea, are 
 said to be exceedingly grateful. They are 
 employed in medicated batlis and foment- 
 ations. 
 
 O'ris cojfSTRi'cTOR. See Orbicularis 
 oris. 
 
 Orlea'na te'rra. (Orlsana, so named 
 from the place where it grows.) See Bixa 
 orleana. 
 
 Ornitho'galum mari'timum. (Fr0D3 
 optit, a bird, and yaXa, milk, so called from 
 the colour of its flowers, which are like 
 the milk found in eggs.) A kind of wild 
 onion. See Scilla. 
 
 Ornithoglo'ssum (From epvi;, a bird, 
 and 'yXco(><ra., a tongue, so called from its 
 shape.) Bird's tongue. The seeds of the 
 ash-tree, as sometimes so called. 
 
 ORNITHOLOGY. (From ap«;^, a bird, and 
 Xojrtjf, a discourse.) That part of natural 
 history which treats of birds. 
 
 Ornithopo'dium. (From apv(f, a bird, 
 and reus, a foot ; so called from the likeness 
 of its pods to a bird's claw.) Bird's foot ; 
 scorpion wort. 
 
 O'rnus. (From orn, Heb.) The ash-tree 
 which afibrds manna. 
 
 Oeoba'nche. (From ofoSo;, the wild 
 pea, and ay^^u, to suffocate ; so called be- 
 cause it twines round th<! orobus and de- 
 stroys it.) The great tooth-wort or hypo' 
 cystis. 
 
 Orobrychis, (From epafa?, the wood- 
 pea, and /3p£/;^;a, to eat.) The same as 
 orobus. 
 
 O ROBUS. (From iptTry, to eat.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Diaddphia, Order ^^ 
 Becandria. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the ervura. 
 See Ervum. 
 
 O'roeus tubero'sus. The heath-pea. 
 The root of this plant is said to be nutritious. 
 The Scotch islanders hold them in great 
 esteem, and chew them like tobacco. 
 
 Oroseli'ncm. See Athamurda. 
 
 Orpiment. Orpimentwn. Native orpi- 
 ment is found in yellow, brilliant, and as it 
 were, talky masses, often mixed with realgar, 
 and sometimes of a greenish colour, Se« 
 .3r.se/iic. 
 
 Orpint. See Stium UUphium. 
 
ORT 
 
 OSM 
 
 Orrhopt'gium. (From apisj, the extremi- 
 ty, and irvyn, the buttocks.) The extremity 
 ef the spine, which is terminated by the os 
 coccygis. 
 
 O'rrhos. (From psai, to flow.) Serum, 
 whey. The raphe ; and the extremity of 
 the sacrum. 
 
 Orris, common. See Iris germanica. 
 
 Orris, Florentine. See Iris flnrenlina. 
 
 Orthoco'lon. (From «p^»t, straight, and- 
 ' xtoXii)), a limb.) It is a species of stiff 
 joint, when it cannot be bended, but re- 
 mains straight. 
 
 O R T H P N OE' A. (From e^Soi, erect, 
 and ■TTion, breathing.) A very quiclt and 
 laborious breathing, during which the per- 
 son is obliged to be in an erect posture. 
 
 Orva'le. {Orvale, French.) A species 
 of clary or horminum. 
 
 Orvieta'num is used for a medicine that 
 resists poisons, from a mountebank of Or- 
 vieta in Italy, who first made himself 
 famous by taking such things upon the 
 stage, after doses of pretended poisons. 
 Though some say, its inventor was one 
 H. F. Orvietanus, and that it is named after 
 him. 
 
 ORY'ZA. (From ores, Arab.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Triandria. Order, 
 Digynia. The rice plant. 
 
 2. The name for rice, or the seeds of the 
 Orysa saliva, of Linnaeus. 
 
 Ory'za. sativa. The systematic name 
 of the plant which affords the rice which 
 is the principal food of the inhabitants in 
 all parts of the East, where it is boiled 
 and eaten, either alone or with their meat. 
 Large quantities of it are annually sent 
 into Europe, and it meets with a general 
 esteem for family purposes. The people 
 of Java have a method of making puddings 
 of rice, which seems to be unknown here, 
 but it is not difficult to put in practice 
 if it should merit attention. They take a 
 conical earthen pot, which is open at the 
 large end, and perforated all over : this 
 they fill about half full with rice, and put- 
 ling it into a larger earthen pot of the same 
 shape, filled with boiling water, the rice in 
 the first pot soon swells, and stops the 
 perforations so as to keep out the water; 
 by this method the rice is brought to a 
 firm consistence, and forms a pudding, 
 which is generally eaten with butter, oil, 
 sugar, vinegar, and spices. The Indians 
 eat stewed rice with good success against 
 the bloody flux ; and in most inflammatory 
 disorders they cure themselves with only a 
 decoction of it. The spiritous liquor 
 called arrack is made from this grain. 
 Rice grows naturally in moist places ; and 
 will not come to perfection when culti- 
 vated, unless the ground be sometimes 
 ©verflowed, or plentifully watered. The 
 g-rain is of a grey colour when first reaped ; 
 but the growers have a method of whiten- 
 
 ing it before it is sent to market; Tbe 
 manner of performing this, and beating it 
 out in Egypt, is thus described by Hassel- 
 quist • They have hollow iron cylindrical 
 pestles, about an inch diameter, lifted by 
 a wheel worked with oxen. A person sits 
 between the pestles, and, as they rise, 
 pushes forward the rice, whilst another 
 winnows and supplies fresh parcels. Thus 
 they continue working until it is entirely 
 free from chaff. Having in this manner 
 cleaned it, they add one thirtieth part of 
 salt, and rub them both together, by which 
 the grain acquires a whiteness ; then it is 
 passed through a sieve, to separate the salt 
 again from it In the island of Ceylon 
 they have a much more expeditious method 
 of getting out the rice ; for, in the field 
 where it is reaped, they dig a round hole, 
 with a level bottom, about a foot deep, and 
 eight yards diameter, and fill it with bundles 
 of corn. Having laid it properly, the 
 women drive about half a dozen oxen con- 
 tinually round the pit ; and thus they will 
 tread out forty or fifty bushels a day. This 
 is a very ancient method of treading out 
 corn, and is still practised in Africa upon 
 other sorts of grain. 
 
 OS. 1. (Os, ossis, neut) abone. 
 
 2. (Os, oris, neut ) the mouth 
 
 Os exte'rnum. The entrance into the 
 vagina. It is so named in opposition to 
 the mouth of the womb, which is called the 
 OS internum, or os tincae. 
 
 Os inte'rnum. Os liiicmt and amphideon, 
 or amphideum. Galen calls it oscheon^ 
 The orifice or mouth of the womb. 
 
 Os leo'nis. The antirrhinum linaria. 
 
 Os ti'nc^. See 0«m/enmOT. 
 
 Oscheoce'le. (From ci(rx^'>*i the scro- 
 tum, and xn\7!, a tumour.) This tero^ is 
 sometimes given to a tumour of the scrotuiji^ 
 from an accumulation of water, (see Hyd^o^ 
 cele ;) and sometimes to a scrotal hen^ia^ 
 (see Hernia.) 
 
 O'scHKON. 0(rx,i<iy. The scrotam. Ga^ 
 len gives the name to the os uteri. 
 
 OscHEo'rHYMA. (From off^mv, the scro-t 
 tum, and ({:u/^x, a tumour.) A swelling of 
 the scrotum. 
 
 Oscillalion of Boerhaave.. See Irrila- 
 bilify. 
 
 O'sciTANS. (From osct7o, to gape.) The 
 vawning fever. 
 
 OSCITA'TIO. (From oscitor to gape.) 
 Chnsme Oscedo. Yawning. Gaping. 
 
 Osculato'rius. (From osculo, to kiss ; 
 so called because tlie action of kissing is 
 performed by it.) The sphincter muscle of 
 the lips. 
 
 O'SCULUM. (Dim. of «, mouth.^ 
 A little mouth. 
 
 Osmimd-royal. See Osmunda regalis. 
 
 OSMU'NDA. (From Osmund, who first 
 used it.) The name of a genus of plants m 
 the Linnaean system. Class, Cryrttogamia. 
 Order, Filices. 
 
OST 
 
 OST 
 
 63^ 
 
 Osmu'nda rega'lis. Filix florida. The 
 systematic name of the osmund-royal. Its 
 root possesses astringent and emmenagogue 
 virtues. 
 
 O'sPHYS. OiT<(iv}. The loins. 
 O'SSA SPONGIO'SA. The spongy 
 bones are two in number, and are called 
 ossa spongiosa inferiora. The ethmoid bone 
 has two turbinated portions, which are some- 
 times called the superior spongy bones. 
 These bones, which, from their shape, are 
 sometimes called ossa turbinata, have, by 
 some anatomists, been described as belong- 
 ing to the ethmoid bone ; and by others, 
 as portions of the ossa palati. In young 
 subjects, however, they are evidently dis- 
 tinct bones. They consist of a spongy 
 lamella in each nostril. The convex sur- 
 face of this lamina is turned towards the 
 septum narium, and its concave part towards 
 the maxillary bone, covering the opening of 
 the lachrymal duct into the nose. From 
 their upper edge arise two processes : the 
 posterior of these, which is the broadest, 
 hangs as it were upon the edge of the 
 antrum highmorianum ; the anterior one 
 joins the os unguis, and forms a part of the 
 lachrymal duct. These bones are com- 
 plete in the foetus. They are lined with 
 the pituitary membrane ; and, besides their 
 connection with the ethmoid bone, are 
 joined to the ossa maxillaria superiora, 
 ossa palati, and ossa unguis. Besides these 
 ossa spongiosa inferiora, there are some- 
 times two others, situated lower down, one 
 in each nostril. These are very properly 
 considered as a production of the sides of 
 the maxillary sinus turned downwards. In 
 many subjects, likewise, we find other small- 
 er bones, standing out into the nostrils, 
 which, from their shape, might also deserve 
 the name of iurbinala, but they are uncer- 
 tain in their size, situation, and number. 
 
 OSSrCULA AUDI'TUS. The small 
 bones of the internal ear are four in num- 
 ber, viz. the malleus, incus, stapes, and os 
 orbiculare ; and are situated in the cavity of 
 the tympanum. See Malleus, Incus, Stapes, 
 and Orbiculare os. 
 
 OSSIFlCATIOiN. (From os, a bone, and 
 facio, to make.) See Bone. 
 
 Ossi'feaga. (From OS, a bone, a.ndfran- 
 go, to break.) A petrified root, called the 
 bone-binder, from its supposed virtues in 
 uniting fractured bones. 
 
 Ossi'fragus. See Osteocolla. 
 
 Ossi'voRus. From os, a bone, and voro, 
 to devour.) Applied to a species of tumour 
 or ulcer, which destroys the bone. 
 
 Osta'gra. (From osnm, a bone, and 
 ayfo,, a laying hold of.) A forceps to take 
 out bones with. 
 
 Ostei'tes. (From arsav, a bone.) The 
 bone-binder. See Osteocolla. 
 
 OSTEOCO'LLA. (From as-j«v, a bone, 
 and xoWno), to glue.) Ossifrnga. Holosteus. 
 Osleiles. Amostem. Osteotitlws. Slelochites: 
 
 Glue-bone, stone, or bone-binder. A par- 
 ticular carbonate of lime found in some 
 parts of Germany, particularly in the Marche 
 of Brandenburgh, aud in other countries. 
 It is met with in loose sandy groun4s, 
 spreading from near the surface to a con- 
 siderable depth, into a number of ramifica- 
 tions, like the roots of a tree ; it is of a 
 whitish colour, soft whilst under the earth, 
 friable when dry, rough on the surface, 
 for the most part either hollow within or 
 filled with a solid wood, or with a powdery 
 white matter. It was formerly celebrated 
 for promoting the coalition of fractured 
 bones, and the formation of callus ; which 
 virtues are not attributed to it in the pre- 
 sent day. 
 
 OSTEO'COPUS. (From o?iov, a bone, 
 and xfTttj uneasiness.) A very violent 
 fixed pain in any part of the bone. 
 
 Osteoge'nica. (From ormv, a bone, and 
 yivia&j, to beget.) Medicines which pro- 
 mote the generation of a callus. 
 
 OSTEOGENY. (Osteoge7iia, from t^uv, 
 a bone, and yntia., generation.) The growth 
 of bones. Bones are either formed between 
 membranes or in the substance of cartilages, 
 and the bony deposition is effected by a de- 
 termined action of arteries. The secretion 
 of bone takes place in cartilage in the long 
 bones as those of the arm, leg, &c. ; and- 
 betwixt two layers of membrane, as in the 
 bones of the skull, where true ciirtilage is 
 never seen. Often the bony matter is 
 formed in distinct bags, and there it grows 
 into form, as in the teeth ; for each tooth is 
 formed in its little bag, which by injection 
 can be filled and covered with vessels. Any 
 artery of the body can assume this action, 
 and deposit bone, which is formed also 
 where it should not be, in the tendons, and 
 in the joints, in the great arteries, and in 
 the valves in the flesh of the heart itself, or 
 even in the soft and pulpy substance of the 
 brain. 
 
 Most of the bones in the foetus are 
 merely cartilage before the time of birth ; 
 this cartilage is never hardened into bone, 
 but from the first it is an organized mass. 
 It has its vessels which are at first transpa- 
 rent, but which soon dilate ; and whenever 
 the red colour of the blood begins to appear 
 in them, ossification very quickly succeeds, 
 the arteries being so far enlarged as to carry 
 the coarser parts of the blood. The first 
 mark of ossification is an artery, which is 
 seen running into the centre of the jelly 
 which is formed. Other arteries soon ap- 
 pear, and a net-work of vessels is formed, 
 and then a centre of ossification begins, 
 stretching its rays according to the length of 
 the bone, and then the cartilage begins to 
 grow opaque, yellow, brittle ; it will no 
 longer bend, and a bony centre may easily 
 be discovered. Other points of ossification 
 are successively formed, preceded by the 
 appearance of arteries. The ossification 
 
640 
 
 OST 
 
 OVA 
 
 follows ilie vessels, and buries and Sides 
 those vessels by which it is formed. The 
 vessels advance towards tlie ends of the bone, 
 the whole body of the bone becomes opaque, 
 and there is left a smali vascular circle only 
 at either end : the head« are separated from 
 the body of the bone by a thin cartilage, 
 and the vessels of the centre, extending 
 still towards the estremkies of the bone, 
 perforate the caviilage, pass into the head of 
 the bone, and then its ossificatioH also be- 
 gins, and a small nucleus of ossification is 
 formed in its centre. Thus the heads and 
 the body are at first distinct bones, formed 
 apari, joincd'by a cartilage, and not united 
 till the age of fifteen or twenty years. Then 
 the deposition of bone begins, and while the 
 bone is laid by the arteries, the cartilage is 
 •conveyed away by the absorbing vessels ; 
 and while they convey away the superfluous 
 cartilage, they model the bone into its due 
 form, shape out its cavities, cancelli and 
 Jjoles, remove the thinner parts of the re- 
 maining cartilage, and harden it into due 
 consistence. The earth wliich constituies 
 the hardness of bone, and all its useful pro- 
 perties, is inorganized, and lies in the inter- 
 stices of bone, where it is made up of gela- 
 tinous matter to give it consistence and 
 strength, furnished with absorbents to keep 
 it in health, and carry off its wasted parts ; 
 snd pervaded by blood vessels to supply it 
 with new matter. During all the process 
 of ossification the absorbents proportion their 
 action to the stimulus which is applied to 
 them ; thcj- carry away the serous fluid, 
 t^hen jelly is to take its place ; they remove 
 -4he jelly as the bone is laid ; thej^ continue 
 removing the bony particles also, which (as 
 in a circle ) the arteries continually renew ; 
 this renovation and change of parts goes on 
 even in the hardest bones, so that after a 
 i)one is perfectly formed, its older particles 
 are continually being removed, and new 
 ones are deposited in their place. The bony 
 particles are so deposited in the flat bones 
 of the skull as to present a radiated struc- 
 ture, and the vacancies between the fibres 
 which occasion this appeai'ance, are found 
 by injection to be chiefly passages for blood 
 vessels. As the foetus increases in size the 
 osseous fibres increase in number, till a la- 
 mina is produced ; and as the bone conti- 
 aues to grow, more laminas are added, till 
 the more solid part of a bone is formed. 
 The ossification which begins in cartilage is 
 considerably lattjr than that which has its 
 origin be. ween membranes. The generality 
 -of bones are incomplete until the age of pu- 
 berty, or between the fifteenth and twentieth 
 years, and in some few instances not until a 
 later period : the small bones of the ear, 
 however, arc completely formed at birth. 
 
 OSTEOGRAPHY. (From ayew, a 
 bone, and yraSu, to describe.) The de- 
 i-cription nf tin,- bones. See Bone. 
 
 "OsTEOLixnos. (From «r£«-, a bolie, and 
 X/^oj, a stone.) See Osteocoda. 
 
 OSTEOLOGY. (From »rsov, a bone, and 
 P.o-yo;, a discourse.) The doctrine of the 
 bones. See Bone. 
 
 Ostia'rjus. (From osHuffi, a door.) The 
 pj'lorus. 
 
 OsTi'oi-A. (Dim. of osh'um, a door.) The 
 valves or gates of the heart. 
 
 O'sTREA. Oslreum. (From nrpcexov, a 
 shell.) The oyster. The shell of this fish is 
 occasionally used medicinallj- ; its virtues 
 are similar to those of the carbonate of lime. 
 See Creta. 
 
 OsTRiTicM. (Blanchard calls it a cor- 
 ruption from laserpitium.) Imperatoria, or 
 master-wort. 
 
 Osteu'thium. Laserpitium. See Impe- 
 ratoria. 
 
 Osy'ris. Cassia poetica Lobelli. Cassia 
 latinorum. Cassia lignea moitspeliensium. 
 Cassia monspditnsium. Poet's rosemary. 
 The whole shrub is astringent. It grows in 
 the southern parts of Europe. 
 
 OTALGIA. (From ou;, the ear, and 
 nXyo;, pain.) The ear-ache. 
 
 Otenchy'tes. (From arot, the genitive 
 of ȣ'/, an ear, and lyxi'Jo.; to pour in.) A 
 syringe for the ears. 
 
 Otho'kna. (From eSovn, lint; so called 
 from the softness of its leaves.) A species 
 of celandine. 
 
 O'tica (From ou;, the ear.) Medicines 
 against diseases of the ear. 
 
 Oti'tes. (From ovi, the ear.) An epi- 
 thet of the little finger, because it is common- 
 ly made use of in scratching the ear. 
 
 OTITIS. (From ov;, the ear.) Inflam- 
 mation of the internal ear. It is known by 
 pyrexia, and an excruciating and throbbing 
 pain in the internal ear, that is sometimes 
 attended with delirium. 
 
 Otopla'tos. (From evi, the ear.) A 
 stinking ulcer behind the ears. 
 
 Otopyo'sis. (From ous, the ear, and 
 eruav, pus.) A purulent discharge from the 
 ear. 
 
 OTORRH^'A. (From ou;, the ear, and 
 fio), to flow.) A discharge of blood or mat- 
 ter from the ear. 
 
 OVALE FORA'MEN. See Foramen 
 ovale. 
 
 OVARIUM. (Dim. of ovum, an eg^.) 
 The ovaria are two flat oval bodies, about 
 one inch in length, and rather more than 
 half in breadth and thickness, suspended in 
 the broad ligaments, about the distance of 
 one inch from the utenis behind, and a lit- 
 tle below the Fallopian tubes. To the 
 ovarui, according to the idea of their struc- 
 ture entertained by diflerent anatomists, va- 
 rious uses have been assigned, or the pur- 
 pose they answer has been difierently ex- 
 plained. Some have supposed that their 
 texture was glandular, and that they secret- 
 ed a fluid etjuivalent tO; and similar to the 
 
OVA 
 
 OXA 
 
 641 
 
 noale semen ; but others, who have examined 
 them with more care, assert that they are 
 ovaria in the literal acceptation of tlie term, 
 and include a number of vesicles, or ova, to 
 the amount of twenty-two of different sizes, 
 joined to the internal surface of the ovaria 
 b_v cellular threads or pedicles ; and that 
 they contain a fluid which has the appeeir- 
 ance of thin lymph. These vesicles are, in 
 fact, to be seen in the healthy ovaria of every 
 young woman. They differ very much in 
 their number in different ovaria, but are 
 very seldom so numerous as has just been 
 stated. All have agreed that the ovaria 
 prepare whatever the female supplies to- 
 wards the formation of the fcetus ; and this 
 is proved by the operation of spaying, which 
 consists in the extirpation of tlie ovaria, 
 after which the animal not only loses the 
 power of conceiving, but desire is for ever 
 extinguished. The outer coat of the ovaria, 
 together with that of the uterus, is given by 
 the peritoneum j and whenever an ovum is 
 passed into the Fallopian tube, a fissure is 
 observed at the part through which it is 
 supposed to have been transferred. These 
 fissures healing, leave small longitudinal 
 cicatrices on the sui-face, which are said to 
 enable us to determime, whenever the ova- 
 rium is examined, the number of times a 
 woman has conceived. The corpora lutea 
 are oblong glandular bodies of a yellowish 
 colour, found in the ovaria of all animals 
 when pregnant, and, according to some, 
 when they are salacious. They are said to 
 be calyces, from which the impregnated 
 ovum has dropped ; and their number is al- 
 ways in proportion to the number of concep- 
 tions found in the uterus. They are largest 
 and most conspicuous in the early state of 
 pregnancy, and remain for some time after 
 delivery, when they gradually fade and 
 wither till they disappear. The corpora 
 lutea are very vascular, except at their cen- 
 tre, which is whitish ; and in the middle of 
 the white part is a small cavity, from which 
 the impregnated ovum is thought to have 
 immediately proceeded. The ovaria are 
 the seat of a particular kind of dropsy, 
 which most commonly happens to women 
 at the time of the final cessation of the 
 menses, though not unfrequently at a more 
 early period of life. It is of the encysted 
 kind, the fluid being sometimes limpid and 
 thin, and at others discoloured and gelati- 
 nous. In some cases it has been found con- 
 tained in one cyst, often in several ; and in 
 others the whole tumefaction has been com- 
 posed of hydatids not larger than grapes. 
 The ovaria are also subject, especially a 
 short time after delivery, to inflammation, 
 terminating in suppuration, and to scirrhous 
 and cancerous diseases, with considerable 
 enlargeraeut. In the former state, they ge- 
 nerally adiiere to some adjoining part, as 
 the uterus, rectimi, bladder, or external in- 
 teguments, . and the matter is discharged 
 
 from the vagina, by stool, by urine, or by 
 an external abscess of the integuments of the 
 abdomen. \ 
 
 OVIDUCT. {Ovidudus, from ovum, aa 
 egg, and ductus, a canal.) The Fallopiaa 
 tube, or canal, which runs from the ovary to 
 the bottom of the womb. 
 
 OVIPAROUS. (From ovum, an egg, and 
 pario, to bring forth.) Animals which ex- 
 clude their young in the egg, wbich are after- 
 wards hatched. 
 
 Ovo'rum te'st.e. Egg-shells. A testa- 
 ceous absorbent. 
 
 O'VUM. See Egg. 
 
 O'vuM PHiLoso'PHicuM. Ovum ckymicim. 
 A glass body round like an egg. 
 
 O'vuM ru'ffum. See Marnahas. 
 
 OXALATE. Oxalas. A salt formed ' 
 by the combination of the oxalic acid with 
 different bases; thus, oxalate of ammonia^ 
 k.c. 
 
 OXALIC ACID. Jlcidum oxalicum. 
 Acid of sugar. This acid is obtained by 
 evaporating the fresh juice of wood-sorrel 
 almost to the consistence of honey, when it 
 is to be poured into a glass vessel with a 
 narrow neck, and covered with a stratum of 
 the oil of olives. After some weeks the 
 sides of the bottle are invested with a crust, 
 which is the salt of sorrel, or superoxalas 
 potassa. The salt of sorrel is then to be 
 dissolved in boiling water, and a small 
 quantity of the nitrate of barytes added to 
 it, when the barytes will unite with the 
 oxalic acid, and the potash with the nitric 
 acid. The oxalate of barytes, which is pre- 
 cipitated, is then to be decompounded by 
 digestion with sulphuric acid, by which 
 means the oxalic acid is let loose. Former- 
 ly this acid was considered as different from 
 that of sugar, but it is now proved by expe- 
 riment to be the same in ail its proper- 
 ties. 
 
 O'XALIS. (Fromo|!«, sharp; so called 
 from the sharpness of its juice.) The name 
 of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. 
 Class, Decandria. Order, Ptntagynia. Wood- 
 sorrel. 
 
 G'xALis acktose'lla. (Dim. of ace^oxa.) 
 The systematic name of the wood-soiTel. 
 Lujula. Mlduja. Oxalis ; foiiis ternaiis, 
 scapo unifloro, Jiure albo, capsulis pentangonis 
 elasticis, radice squamoso-ai ticulata, of Lin- 
 naeus. This plant grows wild in the woods, 
 and flowers in April and May. The leaves 
 are shaped like a heart, standing three toge- 
 ther on one stalk. The acetosella is totally 
 inodorous, but has a grateful acid taste, on 
 which account it is used in sallads. Its 
 taste is more agreeable than the commoa 
 sorrel, and approaches nearly to that of the 
 juice of lemons, or the acid of tartar, with 
 which it corresponds in a great measure ia 
 its medical effects, being esteemed refrige^ 
 rant, antiscorbutic and diuretic. It is recom- 
 mended by Bergius, in inflammatory, bi- 
 lious, and putrid fevers. The principal 
 
 m 
 
64i2 
 
 OXl 
 
 OXY 
 
 use, however, of the acetosella, is to allay 
 inordinate heat, and to quench thirst ; for 
 this purpose a pleasant whey may be formed 
 by boiling the plant in milk, which under 
 certain circumstances may be preferable to 
 the conserve directed by the London Col- 
 lege, though an extremely grateful and use- 
 ful medicine. Many have employed the 
 root of Lujula, probably on account of its 
 beautiful red colour rather than for its su- 
 perior ejiicacy. An essential salt is prepared 
 from this plant, known by the name of es- 
 sential salt of lemons, and commonly used 
 for taking ink-stains out of linen. What is 
 sold under the name of essential salt of le- 
 mons in this country, is said by some to 
 consist of cream of tartar, with the addition 
 of a small quantity of sulphuric acid. The 
 leaves of wood-sorrel when employed exter- 
 nally in the form of poultices, are powerful 
 suppurants, particularly in indolent scrofu- 
 lous humours. 
 
 Oxa'lme. (From «|of, sharp, and «Xs, 
 salt.) A mixture of vinegar and salt. 
 
 Ox-eye-daisy. See C/irysantlienium leu- 
 eanlhemum. 
 
 Ox's-tongiie. See Picris echiodes. 
 
 OxYCANTHA gale'ni. (From o^vs, sharp, 
 and axccvea, a thorn ; so called from the 
 acidity of its fruit.) The barberry. See 
 Btrbtris. 
 
 Oxyce'drus. (From e^u, acutely, and 
 xiS^ss, a cedar ; so called from the sharp 
 termination of its leaves.) A kind of 
 cedar. Spanish juniper, a species of jixni- 
 perus, 
 
 OxYco'ccos. (From a|uf, acid, and 
 xoxxos, a berry ; so named from its acidity.) 
 See Vaccinium oxycoceos. 
 
 Oxy'ckatum. (From e(us, acid, and 
 xtpavvvfn, to mix.) Oxycrates. Vinegar 
 mixed with such a portion of water as is re- 
 quired, and rendered still milder by the ad- 
 dition of a little honey. 
 
 OxYCRo'cEUM empla'strum. (Fronl e?,VS, 
 acid, and xpoxos, crocus, saffron.) A plas- 
 ter in wliich there is much saffron, but no 
 vinegar necessary, unless in dissolving some 
 gums. 
 
 OXYD. Oxid. Oxide. Oxyde. Oxy- 
 dum. A substance formed by the union of 
 oxygen with a basis : thus, oxyd of iron, 
 oxyd of Copper, he. 
 
 Oxyd of carbon, gaseous. See Carbon, 
 gaseous oxyde of. 
 
 OxYDATioN. The operation by which 
 a substance is made to combine with 
 oxygen. 
 
 Oxyde'rcica. (From o%v;, acute, and 
 hfxai, to see.) Medicines whi(;h sharpen the 
 sight. 
 
 O'XYDUM, (So called from oxygen, 
 which enters into its composition.) See 
 Oxyd. 
 
 O'XYDUM ANTIMO'NII. See Mtimonii 
 oxi/dvm. 
 
 O'xYDusi akse'kici A LBUM. See Arsenic. 
 
 O'XYDUM cu'pRi vi'ride aceta'tum. See 
 Verdigris. 
 
 O'xvDUM fe'rri lu'teum. S«e Ferri 
 subcarbonas. 
 
 O'xydum fe'rri ki'grijm. Black oxyde 
 of iron. The scales which fall from iron, 
 when heated, consist of iron combined with 
 oxygen. These have been employed medi- 
 cinally, producing the general effects of 
 clialybeates, but not very powerfully. They 
 are hardly now in use. 
 
 O'xydum fe'rri ru'brum. Red oxyde 
 of iron. In this the metal is more highly 
 oxj'dized, than in the black. It may be 
 formed by long continued exposure to heat 
 and air ; or by treating iron with acids. Its 
 properties in medicine are similar, but it is 
 hardly employed at present, unless to give; 
 colour to a plaster, &,c. 
 
 O'xydum hyura'koyri cine'reum. Sea 
 Hydrargyri oxydum cincreum. 
 
 O'xydum hydra'rgyri ni'grum. See 
 Hydrargyri oxydum cincreum. 
 
 O'xydum hydra'rgyri ru'brum. See 
 Hydrargyri oxydum rubrum. 
 
 O'xydum plu'mbi album. See Plumbi 
 subcarbonas. 
 
 O'xydum plu'mbi ru'brum. See Lead. 
 
 O'xydum plu'mbi semivi'treum. Se<y 
 Lithargyrus. 
 
 O'xydum sti'bii a'lbum. See .^nlimonii 
 oxydum. 
 
 O'xydum sti'bii semivi'treum. A vitre- 
 ous oxyde of antimony. It was formerly 
 called Vitrum anlimonii, and consists of an 
 oxyde of antimony with a little sulphur ; it 
 is employed to make antimonial wine. 
 
 O'xydum sti'bii sulphura'tum. This is 
 an oxyde of antimony with sulphur, and 
 was formerly called Hepar arttimonii. Cro- 
 cus metallorum. Crocus antimonii. It was 
 formerly exhibited in the cure of fevers and 
 atonic diseases of the lungs. Its principal 
 use now is in preparing other medicines. 
 
 O'xydum zi'nci sublima'tum. See Zinci 
 oxydum. 
 
 O'XYDUM ZI'NCI. See Zinci oxydum. 
 
 Oxy'garum. (From a^yy, acid, and yapov, 
 garum.) A composilion of garum and 
 vinegar. 
 
 OXYGEN. (0.vygeninm; from a?!/; ,;acid, 
 and ytyvdM, to generate ; because it is the 
 generator of acidity.) This .substance, al- 
 though existing sometimes in a solid and 
 sometimes in an a(!riform state, is never dis- 
 tinctly perceptible to the human senses, but 
 in combination. 
 
 We know it only in its combination, by 
 its effects. Nature never presents it soli- 
 tary ; chemists do not know how to insulate 
 it. It is a principle which was long un- 
 known. It is absorbable by combustible 
 bodies, and converts them into oxydes or 
 acids. It is an indispensable condition of 
 combustion, uniting itself always to bodies 
 which burn, augmenting their weight, and 
 changing their properties. It may be dis- 
 
OXY 
 
 OXY 
 
 643 
 
 engaged in the state of oxyg;en gas, fiom 
 burnt bodies, by a joint accumulation of 
 caloric and light. It is hig^hly necessary for 
 the respiration of animals. It exists univer- 
 sally dispersed Ihroug-h nature, and is a con- 
 stituent part of atmospheric air, of water, of 
 acids, and of all bodies of the animal and 
 vegetable kingdoms. 
 
 One of the most remarkable combinations 
 into which it is capable of entering, is that 
 which "it forms with light and caloric. The 
 nature of that mysterious union has not been 
 ascertained, but it is certain that, in that 
 state, it constitutes the gazeous fluid called 
 
 OXYGEN GAS. 
 
 Properties of Oxygen Gas. — Oxygen gas 
 is an elastic invisible fluid, like common 
 air, capable of indefinite expansion and 
 compression. It has neither taste hor odour, 
 nor does it show any traces of an acid. Its 
 specific gravity, as determined by Kirwan, 
 is 0.00133, that of water being 1.0000 ; it 
 is, therefore, 740 times lighter than the 
 same bulk of water. Its weight is to atmo- 
 spheric air as 1103 to 1000. One hundred 
 and sixteen cubic inches of oxygen gas 
 weigh 39.38 grains. It is not absorbed by 
 water, but entirely absorbable by combus- 
 tible bodies, which, at the same time, dis- 
 engage its caloric and light, producing in 
 consequence a strong heat and flame. It 
 rekindles almost e.xtinct combustible bo- 
 dies. It is indispensable to respiratioij, 
 and is the cause of animal heat. It hastens 
 germination. It combines with every com- 
 bustible body, with all the metals, and 
 •with the greater number of vegetable and 
 animal substances. It is considered as the 
 cause of acidity ; and from this last property 
 is derived the nRme oxygen, a word denoting 
 the origin of acidity. 
 
 The act of its combining with bodies is 
 called oxydizement, or oxygenation ; and the 
 bodies with which it is combined are called 
 ozydes, or acids. 
 
 Oxygen gas is the chief basis of the pneu- 
 matic doctrine of chemistry. 
 
 Methods of obtaining Oxygen Gas. — We 
 are at present acquainted with a great num- 
 ber of bodies from which we may, by art, 
 produce oxygen gas. It is most amply 
 obtained from the oxydes of manganese, 
 lead, or mercury ; from nitrate of potash ; 
 from the green leaves of vegetables, and 
 from hyperoxy muriate of potash, or soda. 
 Besides these, there are a great many other 
 substances from which oxygen gas may be 
 procured. 
 
 1. In order to procure oxygen gas in a 
 state of great purity, pure hyperoxymu- 
 riate of potash, or soda, must be made use 
 of. With this view, put some of the salt 
 into a small earthen or glass retort, the 
 neck of which is placed under the shelf of 
 the pneumatic trough, filled with water ; 
 and heat the retort by means of a lamp. 
 The salt will begin to melt, and oxygen 
 
 gas will be obtained in abundance, and of 
 great purity, which may be collected and 
 preserved over water. 
 
 Explanation. — ^ Hyperoxymuriate of pot- 
 ash consists of hyperoxymuriatic acid and 
 potash ; at an elevated temperature, a de- 
 composition of. the acid takes place ; its 
 oxygen unites to the caloric, and forma oxy- 
 gen gas. The hyperoxymuriatic acid be- 
 comes therefore converted into simple muri- 
 atic acid, which remains in the retort united 
 to the potash, in the form of muriate of 
 potash. 
 
 2. Oxygen gas may likewise be obtained 
 from the green leaves of vegetables. 
 
 For this purpose fill a bell-glass with 
 water, intreduce fresh-gathered green leaves 
 under it, and place the bell, or receiver, 
 inverted in a vessel containing the same 
 fluid ; expose the apparatus to the rays of 
 the sun, and very pure oxygen gas will be 
 liberated. 
 
 The emission of oxygen gas is propor- 
 tioned to the vigour of the plant and th.e 
 vivacity of the light ; the quantity differs 
 in different plants and under difiereat con- 
 ditions. 
 
 Explanation. — It is an established fact, 
 that plants decompose carbonic acid, and 
 probably water, which serve for their nou- 
 rishment ; they absorb the hydrogen and 
 carbon of these fluids, disengaging a part of 
 the oxygen in a state of purity. Light, how- 
 ever, favours this decomposition greatly ; 
 in proportion as the oxygen becomes disen- 
 gaged, the hydrogen becomes fixed in the 
 vegetable, and combines partly with the car- 
 bon and partly with the oxygen, to form the 
 oil, &,c. of the vegetable. 
 
 3. Nitrate of potash is another substance 
 frequently made use of for obtaining oxygen 
 gas, in the following manner : 
 
 Take any quantity of this salt, introduce 
 it into a coated earthen or glass retort, and 
 fit to it a tube, which must be plunged into 
 the pneumatic trough, under the receiver 
 filled with water. When the apparatus has 
 been properly adjusted, heat the retort gra- 
 dually, till it becomes red hot ; the oxygea 
 gas will then be disengaged rapidly. 
 
 Explanation. — Nitrate of potash consists 
 of nitric acid and potash. Nitric acid con- 
 sists again of oxygen and nitrogen. On 
 exposing the salt to ignition, a partial de- 
 composition of the acid takes place ; the 
 greatest part of the oxygen of the nitric 
 acid unites to caloric, and appears under 
 the form of oxygen gas. The other part 
 remains attached to the potash in the state 
 of nitrous acid. The residue in the retort 
 is, therefore, nitrate of potash, if the pro- 
 cess has been carried only to a certaiu 
 extent. 
 
 Remark. — If too much heat be applied, 
 particularly towards the end of the process, 
 a total decomposition of the nitric acid 
 takes place ; the oxygen gas, in that safCj 
 
^4 
 
 OXY 
 
 will therefore be mingled with nitrogen gas. 
 The weight of the two gases, when collected, 
 will be found to correspond very esactly 
 with the weight of the acid which had been 
 decomposed. Tlie residue then left in the 
 retort is potash. 
 
 4. Black oxyde of manganese, however, 
 is generally made use of for obtaining oxy- 
 gen gas, on account of its cheapness. This 
 Bative oxyde is reduced to a coarse powder ; 
 a stone, or rather an iion retort is then 
 charged with it and heated. As soon as the 
 retort becomes ignited, oxygen gas is ob- 
 tained plentifully. 
 
 Explanation.— Black oxyde of manganese 
 is the metal called manganese fully saturated 
 with oxygen, together with many earthy im- 
 purities ; on applying heat, part of the solid 
 oxygen quits the metal and unites to caloric, 
 in order to form oxygen gas ; the remainder 
 of the oxygen remains united to the metal 
 with a forcible affinity ; the metal, therefore, 
 approaches to the metallic state, or is found 
 in the state of a grey oxyde of manganese. 
 
 One pound of the best manganese yields 
 upwards of 1400 cubic inches of oxygen gas, 
 nearly pure. If sulphuric acid be previously 
 added to t-lie manganese, the gas is pro- 
 duced by a less heat, and in a larger quan- 
 tity ; a glass retort may then be used, and 
 the heat of a lamp is sufficient. 
 
 5. Red oxyde of mercury yields oxygen 
 gas in a manner similar to thai of manga- 
 nese. 
 
 Explanation. — This oxyde consists like- 
 wise of solid oxygen and mercury, the com- 
 bination of which takes place on exposing 
 mercury to a heat of about 610° Fahr At 
 this degree it attracts oxygen, and becomes 
 converted into an oxyde : but if the temper- 
 ature be increased, the attraction of oxygen 
 is changed. The oxygen then attracts calo- 
 ric stronger than it did the mercury; it 
 tlierefore abaisdons it and forms oxygen gas. 
 The mercury then reappears in its metallic 
 state. 
 
 6. Red oxyde of lead yields oxygen gas 
 on the same principle. 
 
 Oxygenated muriatic acid. See Oxymuri- 
 iitic acid. 
 
 Oxygly'cum. (From o\v$, acid, and 
 yXvKu;, sweet.) Honey mixed with vinegar. 
 An oxymel. 
 
 Oxyla'pathum. (From olvc, acid, and 
 ya.'gaSiiv, the dock ; so named from its aci 
 dity.) ?>ee Rumex acutus. 
 
 b'XYMEL. (From o^y;, acid, snd fiiXi, 
 honey.) Apomeli. Adipson. Honey and 
 vinegar boiled to a sirup. Mel acetntum. 
 Now called Oxymel simplex. " Take of cla- 
 rified honey, two pounds ; acetic acid, a 
 pint Boil them down to a proper con- 
 sistence, in a glass vessel, over a slow fire." 
 This preparation of honey and vinegar pos- 
 sesses aperient and expectorating virtues, 
 and is given, with these intentions, in the 
 Cure of humoral asthma, and other diseases 
 
 OXY 
 
 of the chest, in doses of one or fwa dracJifflS. 
 It is also employed in the form of gargle, 
 when diluted with water. 
 
 O'xYMEL jeku'ginis. See Limmentunt. 
 ceruicinis. ' 
 
 O'xYMEL co'lchici. Oxymel of meadow 
 saffron is an acrid medicine, but is neverthe- 
 less employed, for its diuretic virtues, in 
 dropsies. 
 
 O'xYRiEL sci'i.L.E. " Take of clarified 
 honey, three pounds ; vinegar of squills, 
 two pints Boil them in a glass vessel, with 
 a slow fire, to the proper thickness." Ape- 
 rient, expectorant, and detergent virtues, 
 are attributed to the honey of squills. It is 
 given in doses of two or three drachms, 
 along with some aromatic wafer, as that of 
 cinnamon, to prevent thegi'eat nausea which 
 it would otherwise be apt to excite. In 
 large doses it proves emetic. 
 
 Oxymu'kias hydra'rctYki. See Hydrar- 
 gri o.rymuj'ias. 
 
 OXYMURIA'TIC ACID GAS. Oxy- 
 genated murirttic acid gas. Chlorine. Dephlo- 
 gisticaled marine acid. This gas possesses an 
 uncommonly pungent and suffocating odour. 
 It is absolutely and in every respect non-re- 
 spiiable; animals immersed in it die instantly. 
 It is absorbable by water, and forms with it 
 what is called liquid oxymuriatic acid. When 
 water is saturated with it, the compound 
 crystallizes at low temperatures. Oxymuri- 
 atic acid gas is not invisible, but has a yellow 
 greenish colour. It is capable of maintain- 
 ing and exciting combustion in many cases. 
 Phosphorus, charcoal, red sulpuret of mer- 
 cury, sulphuret of antimony, bismuth, iron, 
 zinc, copper, gold, arsenic, cobalt, tin, lead, 
 and several other combustible bodies take fire 
 spontaneously when introduced into it. It 
 is heavier than atmospbei ic air. It weakens 
 and reddens the flame of a taper, but does 
 not extinguish it. It decomposes ammonia. 
 It thickens fat oils. It detonates wiih hydro- 
 gen gas. Nitrous ge^s immediately produces 
 a cloud of reddish vapour with it. li is like- 
 wise decomposed by sulphuretted, phosphu- 
 retted and carburelted, hydrogen gases. It 
 is not altered by exposure to light, and 
 passes unaltered through an ignited porce- 
 lain tube. It bleaches stuffs, and totally 
 destroys most of the vegetable colours, ren- 
 dering them white. It also bleaches yellow 
 wax, &c. 
 
 This gas may be obtained in several 
 ways. 
 
 1. Take one part of the native oxyde of 
 manganese, and as much red precipitate of 
 mercury, or red lead, put them into a glass 
 retort, and add four parts of concentrated 
 muriatic acid. This, on distillation, affords 
 a quantity of yellow aeriform fluid, which is 
 oxymuriatic acid gas. 
 
 2. Put into a retort one part of powdered 
 black oxyde of manganese, three or four of 
 Concentrated muriatic acid, connect the re- 
 tort with the pneamatic trough and receive 
 
0X¥ 
 
 OXY 
 
 64& 
 
 Wve gas over water in the usual manner. 
 When no more ga? is liberated, apply the 
 heat of a lamp, and gas will be produced 
 abundantly, which may be kept in bottles 
 with ground glass stoppers. 
 
 The oxyde of manganese yields up in this 
 process pail oi its oxygen U> part of the 
 muriatic acid, which becomes converted into 
 oxymuriatic acid gas ; the oxyde of manga- 
 nese being tlius partly deoxydiaed is dissolved 
 in the remaining quanlity of the muriatic 
 acid, which remains behind in the retort as 
 muriate of manganese. 
 
 The retort containing the mixture sbould 
 not be filled above one third, for the mix- 
 ture Oil the application of hea!, swells, and 
 is very apt to be forced over into the neck 
 of the retort. 
 
 3. Oxymuriatic acid gas may likewise be 
 obtained in an indirect manner, by decom- 
 posing muriate of soda in contact with black 
 oxyde of manganese. For that purpose mix 
 eight parts, by weighty of muriate of soda 
 with three of powdered oxyde of manganese, 
 put the mixture into a tubulated retort, and 
 pour upon it gradually four parts of sulphu- 
 I'ic acid, diluted previously with three of 
 water, and which has been suftered to cool 
 after dilution. On applying a gentle heat, 
 gas will be produced as before. 
 
 In this operation the sulphuric acid acts 
 on the muriate of soda, to the base of which 
 it unites ; the muriatic acid liberated by this 
 union, attacks tiie oxyde of manganese ; 
 one part of it combines with the oxygen, 
 and another with the oxyde brought nearer 
 to the metallic state ; and the result is sul- 
 phate of soda and muriate of manganese, 
 which remain in the distilling vessel ; and 
 oxymuriatic acid, which passes in the sjate 
 of gas at common temperatures. 
 
 In preparing this gas, great care should be 
 taken that it does not escape into the apart- 
 ment in any considerable quantity ; as it 
 acts violently on the pituitous membrane, 
 occasions a defluxion of the brain, blunts 
 Ihe senses of smell and taste, produces head- 
 ache, and proves extremely injurious to 
 health. 
 
 Pelletier fell a sacrifice in attempting to 
 breathe it; a consumption was the conse- 
 quence, which proved rapidly fatal. 
 
 Liquid ammonia is the remedy best cal- 
 culated to check its ettects when accident- 
 ally set at liberty in places where it is pre- 
 pared. 
 
 The water which adheres to the inner side 
 of the vessel filled with oxymuriatic acid gas, 
 crystallizes in the form of yellow spangles, 
 if the temperature is near the freezing point. 
 If a considerable quantity of gas be thus 
 condens'.'d, care must be taken to keep it at 
 a low temperature, for as soon as ihe tem- 
 perature is raised, it expands, and endan- 
 gers the bursting of the vessel. When ab- 
 sorbed by water it forms liquid. 
 
 OXYMURIATIC ACID. 
 
 This acid is of a greenish-yellow colour 
 It has a stj^ptic bitter taste, and a very suf- 
 focating odour. Instead of reddening blue 
 vegetable colours, it has the remarkable pro- 
 perty of rendering them white. In high 
 temperatures, when light is excluded, phos- 
 phorus remains unaltered in liquid oxymu- 
 riatic acid ; but if light be admitted, the 
 colour of the acid gradually disappears, and 
 the phosphorus is converted into phosphoric 
 acid. It thickens oils and animal fa(-, and 
 renders them less disposed to combine with 
 alkalis. Its action upon metals presents 
 phenomena extremely curious and import- 
 ant; the oxygen of the acid unites with 
 the metal, and the produced oxyde is af- 
 terwards dissolved by tlie deoxydized acid. 
 
 Method of obiaiimiii Oxymuriatic Acid. — 
 Put into a tubulated retort, supported over 
 a lamp, one part of black oxyde of man- 
 ganese reduced to a gross powder, and pour 
 over it three parts of concentrated muriatic 
 acid : recline the retort in such a manner 
 that the fluid which rises up into its neck, 
 may easily run back again into the body, 
 and apply a receiver with a little distilled 
 water in it ; the receiver must be luted to 
 the retort by a fillet of paper. When the 
 effervescence, which instantly takes place on 
 the affusion of the acid, ceases, apply a gen- 
 tle heat. Oxymuriatic acid gas will be 
 evolved, and the receiver become iilled with 
 yellow vapours, v.'hich are absorbed by the 
 water. When the water has acquired a 
 yellowish-green colour, the receiver may be 
 removed, and another one applied till no 
 more gas is extricated. The process may 
 be more elegantly conducted by joining the 
 apparatus of Burkitt or Pepys, to the distil- 
 latory vessel. The common muriatic acid 
 which may arise is condensed in the first 
 bottle, and the oxymuriatic acid gas. unites 
 to the water in the second, third, &c. 
 
 The phenomena attending the formation 
 of this gas, and its action on other bodies., 
 are here explained according to the theory 
 of Berthollet. Scheele, who first discover- 
 ed i(, supposed it to be muriatic acid, de- 
 prived of phlogiston. Sir Humphrey Davy 
 has maintained a similar opinion, and given 
 it the name of chlorine from its colour. 
 He supposes muriatic acid to be a com- 
 pound of chlorine and hydrogen ; and that 
 in all cases, where chlorine appears to oxy- 
 dize bodies, it is in consequence of water, 
 or some other substance containing oxygen, 
 being at the same time decomposed. 
 
 Oxymvrrhi'ne. (From o^vi, acute, and 
 f/.uppiv'/i, the myrtle; so called from its re- 
 semblance to myrtle, and its pointed leaves.) 
 Oxymyrsine. Wild myrtle. 
 
 Okymvrsi'ne, See Oxymyrrhine. 
 
 Cxy:<i'trum. (From o^vs, acid, and yi'^ 
 Tfov, nitre.) A j)laster composed chiefly of 
 vinegar and Hitre. 
 
646 
 
 OXY 
 
 QZT 
 
 OX¥0'PIA. (From a^u;, acute, and 
 a^, the eye.) The faculty of seeing- more 
 acutely than usual. Thus there have been 
 instances known of persons who could see 
 the stars in the day-time. The proximate 
 cause is a. preternatural sensibility of the 
 retina. It has been known to precede the 
 gutta Serena ; and it has been asserted that 
 prisoners who have been long^ detained in 
 daikness, have learned to read and write in 
 darkened places. 
 
 Oxyphlegma'sia- (From o^us, acute, 
 and ipxiyui, to burn.) An acute inflamma- 
 tion. 
 
 OxYPHCE'NicON. (From o%u;, acid, and 
 f o/v/|, the tamarind ; a native of Phcenicia.) 
 See Tamarindus, 
 
 Ostpho'nia. (From o^v;, sharp, and (puvti, 
 the voice.) The same as Paraphonia clan- 
 gens. It is a howling, 
 
 Oxyre'gma. (From o^vs, acid, and tptu- 
 •yo), to break wind.) An acid eructation. 
 
 Oxyrrho'dison. (From o^u;, acid, and 
 peJivov, oil of roses.) A composition of the 
 oil of roses and vinegar. 
 
 Oxysaccha'rum. (From o^ut, acid, and 
 eaKx^?'^' sugar.) A composition of vinegar 
 and sugar. 
 
 O'xysal diapiioke'ticum. a prepara- 
 tion of Angelo Sala. It is a fixed salt, 
 loaded with more acid than is necessary 
 to saturate it. The salt of juniper is of this 
 kind. 
 
 Oxy'toca. (From c'^o;, quick, and TixriUf 
 to bring forth.^ Medicines which promote 
 delivery. 
 
 OxYTRirHY'LLUsi. (From o^u;, acid, and 
 c-p/ift/XXoy, trefoil ; so named from its acidity.) 
 V/ood-sorrel. 
 
 Oycler. See Oslrea. 
 
 Oyr.ler-shell. See Ostrea. 
 
 OZJE'!^A. (From s{'/), a stench.) Au 
 ulcer situated in the nose, discharging a 
 fcetid purulent matter, and sometimes ac- 
 companied with caries of the bones. Some 
 authors have signified by the term, an ill- 
 conditioned ulcer in the antrum. The first 
 meaning is the original one. The disease 
 is described as coming on with a trifling tu- 
 mefaction and redness about the ala nasi, 
 accompanied with a discharge of mucus, 
 witli which the nostril becomes obstructed. 
 The matter gradually assumes the appearance 
 of pus, is most copious in the mornings and 
 is sometimes attended with sneezing, and a 
 little bleeding. The ulceration occasionally 
 extends around the ala nasi to the cheek, but 
 seldom far from the nose,, the ala of which 
 also it rarely destroys. The ozrena is oftea 
 connected with scrophulous and venereal 
 complaints. In the latter case's, portions 
 of the ossa spongiosa often come away. 
 After the complete cure of all venereal com- 
 plaints, an exfoliating dead piece of bone 
 will often keep up symptoms similar to those 
 of the ozEEna, until it is detached. Mr, 
 Pearson remarks, that the ozeena frequently 
 occurs as a symptom of the cachexia syphi- 
 loidea. It may perforate the septum nasi, 
 destroy the ossa spongiosa^and even the ossa 
 nasi. Such mischief is now more frequently 
 the efiect of the cachexia syphiloidea, than 
 of lues venerea. The ozaena must not be 
 confounded with abscesses in the upper jaw- 
 bone. 
 
 O'zYMUM. (From e^a, to smell; so called 
 from its fragrance.) Sweet Basil. 
 
 P. 
 
 X » A contraetion of pugiltus, a pugil, or 
 eighth part of a handful, and sometimes a 
 contraction of pcertes, parts. 
 
 P. M. A contraction of partes mquales. 
 
 P. P. A contraction of pulvis palrum. 
 .Jesuit's powder. 
 
 PAAW, Peter, was born at Amsterdam 
 in 1564. After studying four years at 
 Leyden, he went to Paris, and other cele- 
 brated schools for improvement ; and took 
 his degree at Rostock. Thence . he repaired 
 to Padua, and attended the dissections of 
 Fabricius ab Aquapendente ; and possess- 
 ing a good memory, as well as great assi- 
 duity, he evinced such respectable acquire- 
 ments that !u; was appoiBted to a medical 
 
 professorship orr his return to Leyden m 
 1589. His whole ambition was centered in 
 supporting the dignity and utility of this 
 oflice ; find he obtained general esteem. 
 Anatomy and botany were his favourite 
 pursuits ; and Leydfin owes to him the 
 establishmeBt of its botanic garden. He 
 died in 1617. Besides some commentaries 
 on parts of Hippocrates and other ancient 
 authors, he left a treatise on the Plague, 
 and several Mher woi'ks, chiefly anato- 
 mical. 
 
 PABULUM. (From pasto, to feed.) 
 Food, aliment. The animal heat and ani- 
 mal spirits are called pahalupi vit(E, the focd 
 of life. 
 
FJEO 
 
 PAL 
 
 64V 
 
 PACCHIONI, Anthonio, was born at 
 Reggio, in 1664. After studying there 
 for some time he went to complete himself 
 at Rome under the celebrated Malpighi ; 
 who subsequently introduced him into prac- 
 tice at Tivoli, where he resided six years with 
 considerable reputation. He then returned 
 to Rome, and assisted Lancisi in his expla- 
 nation of the plates of Eustachius. He 
 devoted also great attention to dissection, 
 particularly of the membranes of the brain. 
 in his first work he assigned to the dura 
 mater a contractile power, whereby it acted 
 upon the brain ; this notion obtained tem- 
 porary celebrity, but it was confuted by 
 Baglivi and other anatomists. He after- 
 wards announced the discovery of glands 
 near the longitudinal sinus, from which he 
 alleged lymphatics pass to the pia mater ; 
 this involved him in farther controversies. 
 He was a member of several learned aca- 
 demies, and died in 1726. Among his 
 posthumous works is one on the mischief of 
 epispastics in many diseases. 
 
 Pacchionian glands. See Glanduloi Pac- 
 diioncE. 
 
 Pachy'ntica. (From -!S'a;^yv*, to in- 
 crassate.) Medicines which incrassate or 
 thicken the fluids. 
 
 Pa'chys. na;^t/f, thick. The name of 
 a disorder described by Hippocrates, ut 
 jnot known by us. 
 
 Pa'dds. See Prunus padus. 
 
 P^edancho'ne. (From waij, a child, 
 and ayx""} to strangulate.) A species of 
 quinsy common among children. 
 
 P^EDARTHRo'cACE. (From wais, a boy, 
 ecp^pov, a joint, and xaxov, an evil.) The 
 joint evil. Severinus calls the Spina Ven- 
 tosa by this name, as also doth Dr. Cullen. 
 By some this name is used to express a sort 
 of anasarca. 
 
 PjEO'IN'IA. (From Pmon, who first 
 applied it to medicinal purposes.) Paeony. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnsean system. Class, Polyandria. Or- 
 der, Digynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the com- 
 mon peony. 
 
 P.«o'nia officina'lis. The systematic 
 name of the common pseony. Male and 
 j'emale pfeony. This plant, ' Paonia foliis 
 obloiigis, of Linnteus, has long been con- 
 sidered as a powerful medicine ; and, till 
 the late revision by the London College, it 
 had a place in the catalogue of the Materia 
 Medica ; in which the tv-fo common varieties 
 of tills plant are indiscriminately directed 
 for use : and, on the authority of G. Bau- 
 hin, improperly distinguished into male and 
 female pseony. 
 
 The roots and seeds of paeony have, when 
 fresh, a faint, unpleasant smell, somewhat 
 of the narcotic kind, and a mucilaginous 
 subacrid taste, with a slight degree of bit^ 
 terness and astringency. In drying, they 
 lose their smell and nart of their taste. 
 
 Extracts made from them by water are 
 almost insipid, as vvell as inodorous ; but 
 extracts made by rectified spirit.', are mani- 
 festly bitterish, and considerably adstrin- 
 gent. The flowers have rather more smell 
 than any of the other parts of the plant, 
 and a rough, sweetish taste, which they im- 
 part, together with their colour, both to water 
 and spirit. 
 
 The roots, flowers, and seeds of pseony, 
 have been esteemed in the character of an 
 anodyne and corroborant, but more espe- 
 cially the roots ; which, since the days of 
 Galen, have been very commonly em- 
 ployed as a remedy for the epilepsy. For 
 this purpose, it was usual to cut the root 
 into thin slices, which were to be attached 
 to a string, and suspended about the neck 
 as an amulet ; if this failed of success, the 
 patient was to have recourse to the inter- 
 nal use of this root, which Willis directs to 
 be given in the form of a powder, and in 
 the quantity of a drachm, two or three 
 times a day, by which, as we are informed, 
 both infants and adults were cured of this 
 disease. Other authors recommended the 
 expressed juice to be given in wine, and 
 sweetened with sugar, as the most effectual 
 way of administering this plant. Many 
 writers, however, especially in modern times, 
 from repeated trials of the pseony in epi- 
 leptic cases, have found it of no use what- 
 ever ; though professor Home, who gave 
 the radix paeonias to two epileptics at the 
 Edinburgh infirmary, declares that one 
 received a temporary advantage from its 
 use. Of the good effects of this plant, in 
 other disordex's, we find no instances re- 
 corded. 
 
 Paigil. See Primula verii. 
 
 PAIN. Dolor. Any unpleasant sensa- 
 tion, or irritation. 
 
 Painter's colic. See Colica pictomari. 
 
 Palate. See Palatum. 
 
 PALATE BONE. (Os palali ; from 
 palo, to hedge in, because it is staked in, 
 as it were, by the teeth.) These two bones 
 are of very irregular figure. They are 
 placed between the ossa maxillaria superiora 
 and the os sphenoides at the back part of 
 the roof of the mouth, and extend from thence 
 to the bottom of the orI)it. Each of these 
 bones may be divided into four parts, viz. 
 the inferior, or square portion, the pterygoid 
 process, the nasal lamella, and orbitar pro- 
 cess. The first of these, or the square part 
 of the bone, helps to form the palate of the 
 mouth. The upper part of its internal 
 edge rises into a spine, which makes part 
 of the septum uarium. 1 he pterygoid pvo- 
 cess, which is smaller above than below, 
 is so named from its being united with the 
 ptei-ygoid processes of the sphenoid bone, 
 with which it helps to form the pterygoid 
 fossae. It is separated from the square part 
 of tlie bone, and from the nasal lamella, 
 by an oblique fossa, which, applied to such 
 
e^s 
 
 PAL 
 
 PAL 
 
 another in the os masillare, forms a pas- 
 sage for a branch of the fifth pah- of nerves. 
 The nasal lamella is nothing more than a 
 verF thiu bony plate, \» hich arises from the 
 upper side of the external edge of the square 
 part of the boae. Its inner surface is con- 
 cave, and furnished with a ridge, which sup- 
 poits the back part of the os spongiosum 
 inferius. Externally, k is con\=ex, and 
 firmly united to the maxillary bone. The 
 orbilar process is more irj-egular than any 
 other part of the bone. It has a smooth 
 surface, where it heips to form the orbit ; 
 and, v.hen viewed in its place, we see it 
 contiguous to that part of the orbit which 
 is formed by the os maxillare, and appear- 
 ing as a srtfall triangle at the middle extre- 
 mity of the orbitar process of this last-men- 
 tioned bone. This fouith part of the os 
 palati li-itewise helps to form the zygomatic 
 fossa on eacli side, and there its surface is 
 concave. Between this orbitar process and 
 the sphenoid ' hone, a hole is formed, 
 through which an arterv; vein, and nerve, 
 E.ve transmitted to the nostrils. ' The ossa 
 palati are com])iete in the ftetus. They are 
 joined to the ossa raasiilaria superiora, os 
 sphenoldes, os etlinicides, ossa spongiosa 
 inferiora, and vomer. 
 
 Pala'ti circumflb aus. See Circum- 
 fiexns. 
 
 Pala'ti leta'tor. See Lerator palati. 
 Pala'ti te'xsoe. See Circumfiexus. 
 P A L A T 0-P H A R Y N G E'U S. {Mus- 
 mlus palato-pharyngeus ; so called from its 
 origin in the palate and insertion in the 
 pharys.) Thyro-staphilinus, of Douglas. 
 Thyro-pharyngo-slaphilimis, of Winslow, 
 and palato-pharmgien. of Dumas. A mr^- 
 cle situated at the side of the entry of the 
 fauces. It arises by a broad beginning 
 from the middle of the velum pendulum 
 palati at the root of the uvula posteriorly, 
 •and I'rom the tendinous expansion of the cir- 
 curaflexits palati. The fibres are collected 
 within the posterior arch behind the ton- 
 sils, and nm backwards to the top and 
 lateral part of the pharynx, where the fibres 
 are scattered and mixed with those of the 
 stylo-pharyiif eus. It is inserted into tlie 
 edge of the upper and back part of the 
 thyroid cartilage. Its use is to draw the 
 uvula and velum pendulum palati down- 
 wards and backwards, and at the same 
 lime to pull the thyroid cartilage and pha- 
 rynx upwards, and shorten it ; with the 
 coastriclor superior pharyngis and tongue, 
 it assists in shutting the passage into the 
 nosti-ils : and in swallowing, it thrusts the 
 food from the fauces jnto the pharj'nx. 
 
 Palato-salpisge'cs. (From palatum, 
 
 the palate, and o-aX-y/yl; a trumpet ; so 
 
 called from its origin in the palate, and its 
 
 trumpet-like shape.) See Circumfiexus. 
 
 Palato-staphili'ncs. See Mzygos uvu- 
 
 FALA'TUM. (From pnlo, fo hedge in, 
 
 because if is staked in, as it were, l<y 
 the teeth.) The palate ox" i'oof of the- 
 mouth. 
 
 PALA'TUjI MOLLE. The soft pa- 
 late. This lies behind the bony palate ; 
 and from the middle of it the uvula hangs 
 down. 
 
 Palea de mecha. a name given by 
 some to the Juncus Odoralus. 
 
 Palimpissa. (From ts-a/./v, repetition, 
 ■zaiaTo., pitch.) DJoscorides says, that dry 
 pitch is thus named, because it is prepared 
 01 pitch twice boiled. 
 
 Palindro'mia. (llaXiv, again, and 3)!«- 
 fio;, a course.) This term is used by Hip- 
 pocrates for any regurgitation of humours 
 to the more noble parts': and sometimes for 
 the return of a distemper. 
 
 Paliu'e.us. (From ■nsa.XXia, to move, 
 and omoi, urine ; so called from its diuretic 
 qualities.) A species of white thorn. 
 
 PALLAS, Peter Simon, was born at 
 Berlin, where his father was professor of 
 surgery in 1741. He applied early and 
 assiduously to his studies, particularly to 
 dissection, insomuch that he v.as enabled, 
 at the age of 17, to read a public course on 
 anatomy. He then went to Halle, and in 
 1759 to Gottingen, where a severe illness 
 for some time interrupted his pursuits ; 
 but he afterwards miide numerous expe- 
 riments on poisons, and dissections of ani- 
 mals ; and composed a very ingenious 
 treatise on those which are found within 
 otliers, particularly the worms occurring in 
 the human body. In the following year 
 he took his degree at Leyden, then travelled 
 through Holland and England, directing 
 his attention almost entirely to natural 
 history. In 1T62 his father recalled him 
 to Berlin, bat aliovved him soon after to 
 settle at the Hague, where he could better 
 prosecute his favourite studies ; the fruit of 
 which shortly appeared in a valuable trea- 
 tise on zoophytes, and seme other publica- 
 tions ; and he v/as admitted into the 
 Royal Society of London, and the Academy 
 IS'aiurfe Curiosorum, fo which he had sent 
 interesting papers. About this period he 
 meditated a voyage to the Cape of Good 
 Hope, and other Dutch Settlements ; but 
 his father again recalled him in 1766; 
 however, in the following year, he was 
 induced by Catherine II. to become pro- 
 fessor of natural history at St. Pet€rsburg. 
 Thence, in 1768, he set out, with some 
 other philosophers, on a scientific tour, as 
 far as Siberia, which occupied six years : 
 of this he afterwards published a most in- 
 teresting account in five quarto volumes, 
 comprehending every thing memorable ia 
 the several provinces which he had visited. 
 This was followed by a particular history of 
 the Ivlongul tribes, who had, at diflerent 
 periods, overrun the greater part of Asia, 
 and whom he clearly proved to be a distinct 
 race from the Tartars. In 1777 he rdSd 
 
PAL 
 
 PAN 
 
 649 
 
 Kiei'ore the academy a dissertation on the 
 I'ormation of mountains, and the changes 
 whicfi this globe has undergone, particulai'ly 
 in the Russian empire. He also published, 
 from time to time, numerous works relative 
 to zoology, botany, agriculture, and geo- 
 graphy. About the year 1784, he received 
 signal proofs of the empress's favour ; who 
 not only considerably increased his salary, 
 and conferred upon him the order of St. 
 VIodimir, but learning that he wished to 
 dispose of his collection of natural history, 
 gave him a greater price than he had va- 
 lued it at, and allowed him the use of it 
 during his life. In 1794 he travelled to 
 the Crimea, of which he published an ac- 
 coimt on his return ; and his health now 
 beginning to decline, the empress present- 
 ed him an estate in that province, with 
 a liberal sum for his establishment. Un- 
 fortunately, however, the situation was 
 particularly unhealthy, and proved very 
 injurious to his family. At length he 
 determined to visit his brother, and his 
 native city, where he died shortly after, 
 in 1811. 
 
 PALLIATI'VA. (From pallio, to dis- 
 semble.) Medicines given only with an 
 intent to relieve pains in a fatal disease. 
 
 Palm oil. See Cocos butyracea. 
 
 PA'LMA. (From ■arukXiu, to move.) 
 
 1. The palm of the hand. 
 
 2. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system, so called because the 
 leaves are extended from the top, like the 
 fingers upon the hand. 
 
 Fa'lma christi. See Ricinus. 
 
 PALMA'RIS BRE'VIS. (Pabnaris ; 
 from palma, the hand.) Pabnaris brevis vel 
 caro quadrala, of Douglas, and Palmare 
 eulani, of Dumas. A small, thin, cuta- 
 neous, flexor muscle of the hand, situated 
 between the wrist and the little finger, 
 Fallopius tells us that it was discovered 
 by Cananus. Winslow names it palmaris cu- 
 ianeus. It arises from a small part of the 
 internal annular ligament, and inner edge 
 of the aponeurosis palmaris, and is inserted 
 by small bundles of fleshy fibres into the 
 OS pisiforme, and into the skin and fat that 
 cover the abductor minimi digiti. This 
 muscle seems to assist in contracting the 
 palm of the hand. 
 
 Palm'aris cuta'neus. See Palmaris 
 
 PALMA'RIS LO'NGUS. Ulnaris gra- 
 rilis, of Winslow, and Ejntrochlo carpi pal- 
 viaire, of Dumas. A flexor muscle of the 
 arm, situated on the fore-arm, immediately 
 under the integuments. It arises tendi- 
 nous from the inner condyle of the os 
 humeri, but soon becomes fleshy, and after 
 continuing so about three inches, termi- 
 nates in a long slender tendon, which, near 
 the v^rist, separates into two portions, one 
 of which is inserted into the internal an- 
 nular ligament, and the other loses itself in 
 a tendinous membrane, that is nearly of a 
 
 triangular shape, and extends over the 
 palm of the hand, from the carpal ligament 
 to the roots of the fingers, and is called 
 aponeurosis palmaris. Some of the fibres of 
 this expansion adhere strongly to the meta- 
 carpal bones, and separate the muscles and 
 tendons of each finger. Several anato- 
 mical writers have considered this aponeu- 
 rosis as a production of the tendon of this 
 muscle, but seemingly without reason, 
 because we now and then find the latter 
 wholly inserted into the carpal ligament, 
 in which case it is perfectly distinct from 
 the aponeurosis in question ; and, in some 
 subjects the palmaris longus is wanting, 
 but the aponeurosis is always to be found. 
 Ehodius, indeed, says that the latter is now 
 and then deficient ; but there is good 
 reason to think that he was mistaken. This 
 muscle bends the hand, and may assist in its- 
 pronation ; it likewise serves to stretch the 
 aponeurosis palmaris. 
 
 Pa'lmos. (From ■ua.'kXa, to beat.) A 
 palpitation of the heart. 
 
 Pa'lriula. (Dim. of palma, the hand ; 
 so called from its shape.) 
 
 1. A date. 
 
 2. The broad and flat end of a rib. 
 PA'LPEBRiE. (j1 palpiiando, from 
 
 their frequent motion.) The eyelids, distin- 
 guished into upper and under : at each end 
 they unite and form the canthi. 
 
 PalpebrcE superioris levator. See Levator 
 palpehrcR superioris. 
 
 Palpebrarum aperiens rectus. See Leva- 
 tor palpebrce superioris. 
 
 PALPITA'TIO. 1. A palpitation or 
 convulsive motion of a part. 
 
 2. Palpitation of the heart, which is 
 either constant or frequently returning. A 
 genus of disease in the class Neuroses, and 
 order Spasmi, of Cullen. 
 
 Palsy. See Paralysis. 
 
 Paluda'pium. (From pulus, a lake, and 
 apium, smallage ; so named because it grows 
 in and about rivulets.) A species of small- 
 age. 
 
 Pa'lus sa'nctus. A name of guaia- 
 cum. 
 
 Pamphi'lium. (From ■araj, all, and 
 ^/Xoj, grateful; so called from its extensive 
 usefulness.) A plaster described by Ga- 
 len. 
 
 Pampinifo'rmis. (From pampinus, a 
 tendril, and forma., a likeness.) Resem- 
 bling a tendril ; applied to the spermatic 
 chord and the thoracic duct. 
 
 PANACE'A. (From wav, the neuter 
 of -sra;, all, and a.xiof/,ai, to cure.) An epi- 
 thet given by the ancients to those remedies 
 which they conceived would cure every 
 disease. Unfortunately for men of the 
 present day there are no such remedies. 
 
 Panace'a du'cis holsa'ti^:. The sul- 
 phate of potash. 
 
 Panace'a ddplica'ta. Sulphate of pot- 
 ash. 
 
 Panacje'a vegeta'bilis. Saffron, 
 82 
 
650 
 
 PAN 
 
 TAS 
 
 PANA'DA. (Dim. of pane, fciearl. 
 Ital.) Fanata Pnnatella. Bread boiled 
 in water to fhe consistence of pap. Dry 
 biscuits soaked are the best for this pur- 
 pose. 
 
 Panale'thes. (From -ra-y, all, and 
 aXfi^fis, true.) A name of a cephalic plas- 
 ter, iiom its universal efHcacy. 
 
 Panari'tia. Corrupted from parony- 
 chia. 
 
 PA'NARIS. (Corrupted from parony- 
 chia.) See Paronychia,. 
 
 PANA'VA. The lignum pavanae. See 
 Crolon iiglium. 
 
 PA'NAX. (From vrav, all, and ecaos, a 
 cure.) See Laserpiliumchironiiim. 
 
 Pa'nax q.uinq,uefo'lium. The systema- 
 tic name of the plant which affords the gin- 
 seng root. Ginseng. Puriaz quinqiiefolivm ; 
 foliis lernis qmnatis, of Linnaeus. The root 
 is imported into this country scarcely the 
 thickness of the little finger, about three or 
 four inches long, frequently forked, trans- 
 versely wrinkled, of a horny texture, and 
 both internally and e.xternally of a j-ellow- 
 ish-white colour. To the taste it discovers 
 a mucilaginous sweetness, approaching to 
 that of liquorice, accompanied with some 
 degree of bitterness, and a sUght aromatic 
 warmth. The Chinese ascribe extraordi- 
 nary virtues to the root of ginseng, and ha.ve 
 no confidence in any medicine unless in €©«i- 
 bination with it- In Europe, however, it is 
 very seldom employed. 
 
 Pakchre'stos. (From ■rxv, all, and »^p>irj>Si 
 useful, so named from its general useful- 
 jaess.) Panchreslon. An epithet of a col- 
 lyrium described by Galen. It is also of 
 the same signification as Panacea, but little 
 used. 
 
 Panchymago'ga. (From srav, all, x^f^'fy 
 mccus, humour, and aya. duco, to lead or 
 draw.) This term is ascribed to such me- 
 dicines as are supposed to purge all humours 
 equally alike ; but this is a conceit now not 
 jninded. 
 
 PAJfccE'NUS. (From vreti. all, and xd/voj, 
 common.) Epidemic ; applied to popular 
 diseases, which attack all descriptions of 
 ■persons. 
 
 Pancra'tium. (From «"«?, all, ^iid 
 xfartcu, to conquer; so called from its vir- 
 tues in overcoming all obstructions.) See 
 Scilla. 
 
 PA'NCREAS. (From <r«!5,' all, and 
 KpirtS) flesh j so called from its fleshy con- 
 sistence.) A glandular viscus of the abdo- 
 men, of a long figure, compared to a dog's 
 tongue, situated in the epigastric region 
 under the stomach. It is composed of in- 
 numerable small glands, the excretory ducts 
 of which unite and form one duct, called 
 the pancreatic duct, which perforates the 
 duodenum with the ductus cornmunis cho- 
 ledochus, and conveys a fluid, in its nature 
 similar to saliva, into the intestines. The 
 pancreatic artery is a branch of the splenic. 
 
 The veins evacuate themselves into the 
 splenic vein. Its nerves are from the par 
 vagum and great intercostal. The use of 
 the pancreas is to secrete the pancreatic 
 juice, which is to be mixed with the chyle 
 in the duodenum. The quantity of the 
 fluid secreted is uncertain ; but it must be 
 very considerable, if we compare it with the 
 weight of the saliva, the pancreas being 
 three times larger, and seated in a warmer 
 place. It is expelled by the force of the 
 circulating blood, and the pressure of the 
 incumbent viscera in the full abdomen. Its 
 great utility appears from its constancy, be- 
 ing found in almost all animals ; nor is this 
 refuted by the few experiments in which a 
 part of it was cut out from a robust animal, 
 without occasioning death ; because the 
 whole pancreas cannot be removed without 
 the duodenum : for even a part of the lungs 
 may be cut out without producing death, 
 but they are not, therefore, useless. It seems 
 princ!pa!l3^ to dilute the viscid cystic bile, 
 to mitigate its acrimony, and to mix it with 
 the food. Hence it is poured into a place 
 remote from the duct from the liver, as often 
 as there is no gall-bladder. Like the rest 
 of the intestinal humours, it dilutes and re- 
 solves the mass of aliments, and performs 
 every other oSice of the saliva. 
 
 Pancreatic duct. See Ductus pancrea^ 
 licus. 
 
 Pancreatic juice. See Pancreas. 
 
 Pancre'he. (From rraj, all, and xpum, 
 a fountain.) A name of the pancreas from 
 its great secretion. 
 
 Pandali'tium. a whitlow. 
 
 PANDEMIC. {Pandemicus ; from 
 •rav, all, and J>i/toj, the people.) A syno- 
 uym of epidemic. See Epidemic. 
 
 Pandicula'tio. (From pandiculo, to 
 gape and stretch.) Pandiculation, or that 
 restless stretching and gaping which accom- 
 panies the cold fit of an ague. 
 
 PA'ATCUM. (A paniculis, from its 
 many panicles ; the spike consisting of in- 
 numerable thick seeds, disposed in many 
 panicles.) The name of a genus of plants 
 in the Linntean system. Class, Triandria.' 
 Order, Digynia. 
 
 Pa'nicum Ita'licum. The systematic 
 name of the plant which affords the Indian 
 millet-seed, which is much esteemed in 
 Italy, being a constant ingredient in soups, 
 and made into a variety of forms for the 
 table. 
 
 Pa'kicubi milia'ceum. The systematic 
 name of the plant which affords the millet- 
 seed. They are esteemed as a nutritious 
 article of diet, and are often made into pud- 
 dings in this country. 
 
 Pa'nis cu'coli. See 0.calis acstosella. 
 
 Pa'nis pokci'nds. a species of cycla- 
 men. 
 
 PANNITULUS. (From pannus, cloth.) 
 
 1. A piece of fine cloth. 
 
 S. The cellular and carnous membranes 
 
PAP 
 
 PAP 
 
 661 
 
 are so dialled from their resemblance to a 
 piece of fine cloth. 
 
 Panno'nica. (From pannus, a rag ; so 
 called because its stalk is divided into many 
 uneven points, like the end of a piece of 
 1^^.) Hawk-'.veed. 
 
 Fa'nkus. (From Tii-a/, to labour) 1. A 
 piece of cloth. 
 
 2. A tent for a ^vound. 
 
 3. A speck in the eye, resembling a bit 
 of rag-. 
 
 4. An irregular mark upon the skin. 
 Pano'cti^. Buboes in the groin. 
 
 PATs OPHO'BIA. (From ^z?, all, 
 and ipe'tis, fear.) That kind of melan- 
 choly which is attended with groundless 
 fears. 
 
 Pajisies. See Viola tricolor. 
 
 Pantago'ga. (From fraj, all, and uyo, 
 to drive out.) Medicines which expel all 
 morbid humours. 
 
 Pakto'lmics. (Trom trus, all, and mX- 
 p-tift to dare ; so named from its general 
 uses.) A medicine described by jEgi- 
 nefa. 
 
 PASfTOPHo'BiA. The same as hydro- 
 phobia. 
 
 Pa'nus. (From irjviF, to work.) 1. A 
 weaver's roll. 
 
 2. A soft tumour shaped like a weaver's 
 roll. 
 
 PAPA' V E R. {Papaver, from pappa, 
 pap ; so called because nurses used to mix 
 this plant in children's food to relieve the 
 •colic and make them sleep.) 1. The name 
 «f a genus of plants in the LinnEean sys- 
 tem. Class, Polyandiia. Order, Monogy- 
 nia. The poppy. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the white 
 poppy. See Papartr somni/erum. 
 
 Papa'ver zrra'ticcm. See Papavet 
 rhcEOs. 
 
 Papa'ver ni'grcm. The black poppy. 
 This is merely a variety of the papaver som- 
 niferum, producing black seeds. See Pa- 
 paver. 
 
 Papa'ver rhce'as. The systematic and 
 pharmacopceial name of the red corn poppy. 
 Papaver erraiicum. Papaver capsulis gla- 
 bris globosis, tauh-piloso multijioro ; foliis 
 pennalifidis inds-is, of Linnseus. The heads 
 of this species, like those of the somniferum, 
 contain a milky juice of a narcotic quality ; 
 from which an extract is prepared, that has 
 been successfully employed as a sedative. 
 The flowers have somewhat of the smell of 
 opium, and a mucilaginous taste, accom- 
 panied with a slight degree of bitterness. 
 A sirup of these flowers is directed in the 
 London Pharmacoposia, which has been 
 thought useful as an anodyne and pectoral, 
 and is prescribed in coughs and catarrhed 
 afiections. See Syrupusrficeados. 
 
 Papa'ver somsi'ferum. The systematic 
 name of the white poppy, from which opium 
 is obtained. Linnaeus describes the plant :-^ — 
 Papaver calydbm. capsulisqne glabrit, foliis 
 
 amphxicaulibus incids. This drug is also 
 called opium ihebaicum, from being ancient- 
 ly prepared chiefly at Thebes : Opion and 
 manus del, from its extensive medical vir- 
 tues, oic. The Arabians called it affion and 
 ajiura. It is the concreted milky juice of 
 the capsule or head of the poppy. It is 
 brought from Turkey, Egypt, the East 
 Indies, and other parts of Asia, where pop- 
 pies are cultivated for this use in fields, as 
 corn among us. The manner in which it is 
 collected has been described long ago by 
 Kfempfer and others ; but the most circum- 
 stantial detail of the culture of the poppy, 
 and the method of procuring the opium, is 
 that given by Mr. Kerr, as practised in the 
 province of Bahar : he says, "The field 
 being well prepared by the plough and har- 
 row, and reduced to an exact level superfi- 
 cies, it is then divided into qiwdrangular 
 areas of seven feet long, and five fret in 
 breadth, leaving two feet of interval, which 
 is raised five or six inches, and excavated 
 into an aqueduct for conveying water to 
 every area, for which purpose they have a 
 well in every cultivated field. The seeds 
 are sown in October or November. The 
 plants are allowed to grow six or eight 
 inches distant from each other, and are plen- 
 tifully supplied with water; when the 
 j^oung plants are six or eight inches high, 
 they are watered more spaiingly. But the 
 cultivator spreads all over the areas a nu- 
 trient compost of ashes, human excrements, 
 cow-dung, and a large portion of nitrous 
 earth, scraped from the highways and old 
 mud walls. When the plants are nigh 
 flowering, they are watered profusely, to in- 
 crease the juice. 
 
 When the capsules are half grown, no 
 more wafer is given, and they begin to col- 
 lect the opium. 
 
 At sunset they make two longitudinal 
 double incisions upon each half ripe capsule, 
 passing from below upwards, and taking 
 care not to penetrate the internal cavity of 
 the capsule. The incisions are repeated 
 every evening until each capsule has received 
 six or eight wounds ; then are they alloxved 
 to ripen their seeds. The ripe capsules 
 afibrd little or no juice. If the wound was 
 made in the heat of the da_v, a cicatrix 
 would be too soon formed. The night dews, 
 by their moisture, favour the exstillation of 
 the juice. 
 
 Early in the morning, old women, boys, 
 and girls, collect the juice by scraping it 
 ofi" the wounds with a small iron scoop, and 
 deposit the whole in an earthen pot, where 
 it is worked by the hand in the open sun- 
 shine, until it becomes of a considerable 
 spissitude. It is then formed into cakes of 
 a globular shape, and about four pounds iu 
 weight, and laid into little earthen basins to 
 be further exsiccated. These cakes are co- 
 vered over with the poppy or tobacco leaves, 
 and dried until they are fit for sale. Opiosj 
 
652 
 
 PAP 
 
 PA? 
 
 is frequently adulterated with cow-dung, the 
 extract of the poppy plant procured by boil- 
 ing, and various other substances which 
 they keep in secresy." 
 
 This process, however, is now but rarely 
 practised, the consumption of this drug 
 being too great to be supplied by that me- 
 thod of collection. 
 
 The best sort of the officinal opium is the 
 expressed juice of the heads, or of the heads 
 and the upper part of the stalks inspissated 
 by a gentle heat ; this was formerly called 
 meconium, in distinction from the. true 
 opium,, or juice which issues spontane- 
 ously. 
 
 The inferior sorts (for there are consider- 
 able differences in the quality of this drag) 
 are said to be prepared by boiling the plant 
 in water, and evaporating the strained de- 
 coction ; but as no kind of our opium will 
 totally dissolve in water, the juice is most 
 probably extracted by expression. Newman 
 was infoi-med by some Turks at Genoa and 
 Leghorn, that in some places the heads, 
 stalks and leaves are committed to the press 
 together, and that this juice inspissated af- 
 fords a very good opium. 
 
 On this head Dr. Lewis remarks, that the 
 point has not yet been fully determined. 
 It is commonly supposed, that whatever 
 preparations the Turks may make from the 
 poppy for their own use, the opium brought 
 to us is really the milky juice collected from 
 incisions made in the heads, as described by 
 Kffimpfer. It is certain that an extract 
 made by boiling the heads, or the heads and 
 stalks, in water, is much weaker than opium ; 
 but it appears, also, that the pure milky tears 
 are considerably stronger. 
 
 The principles separable from opium are, 
 a resin^ gum, besides a minute portion of 
 saline matter, and water and earth, which 
 are intimately combined together, insomuch 
 that all the three dissolve almost equally in 
 water and in spirit. It is probably to the 
 saline principle Nicholson observes in this 
 and other vegetables, that the intimacy of 
 union is in great measure to be ascribed. 
 
 Four ounces q^ opium, treated with alco- 
 hol, yielded three ounces and four scruples 
 of resinous e.xtr-jcf ; five drachms and a 
 scruple of insoluble impurities remaining. 
 On taking four ounces more, and applying 
 water at first, Newman obtained two ounces 
 five drachms and one scruple of gummy 
 extract ; the insoluble part amounting here 
 to seven drachms and a scruple. In distil- 
 lation, alcohol brought over little or no- 
 thing ; but the distilled water was considera- 
 bly impregnated with the peculiar ill smell 
 of opium. 
 
 From this analysis may be estimated the 
 cfiects of dift'erent solvents upon it. Alco- 
 hol and proof spirit dissolving its resin, 
 affords tinctures possessing all its virtues. 
 Water dissolves its gummy part, which is 
 «Hch less active, but a part of the resia is 
 
 at tlie same time taken up by the medium" 
 of the gum. Wines also afford solutions 
 possessiug the virtues of opium. Vinegar 
 dissolves its active matter, but greatly im- 
 pairs its power. 
 
 The use of this celebrated medicine,, 
 though not unknown to Hippocrates, can 
 be clearly traced to Diagoras, who was 
 nearly his cotemporary, and its importance 
 has ever since been gradually advanced by 
 succeeding physicians of different nations. 
 Its extensive practical utility, however, has 
 not been long well understood ; and in this 
 country perhaps may be dated from the time 
 of Sydenham. Opium is tlie chief narcotic 
 now employed ; it acts directly upon the 
 nervous power, diminishing the sensibility, 
 irritability, and mobility of the sj'Stem ; and, 
 accorduig to Cullen, in a certain manner 
 suspending the motion of the nervous fluid; 
 to and from the brain, and thereby inducing 
 sleep, one of its principal effects. From 
 this sedative power of opium, by which it 
 allays pain, inordinate action, and restless- 
 ness, it naturally follows that it may be 
 employed with advantage in a great variety 
 of diseases. Indeed, there is scarcely any 
 disorder in which, under some circum- 
 stances, its use is not found proper ; and 
 though in many cases it fails of producing 
 sleep, yet, if taken in a full dose, it occa- 
 sions a pleasant tranquillity of mind, and 
 a drowsiness, which approaches to sleep, 
 and which always refreshes the patient. 
 Besides the sedative power of opium, it is 
 known to act more or less as a stimulant, 
 exciting tlie motion of the blood. By a 
 certain conjoined effort of this sedative and 
 stimulant eflect, opium has been thought to 
 produce intoxication, a quality for which it 
 is much used in eastern countries. 
 
 The principal indications which opium is 
 capable of fulfilling are, supporting the ac- 
 tions of the system, allaying pain and irri- 
 tation, relieving spasmodic action, inducing 
 sleep, and checking morbidly increased se- 
 cretions. It is differently administered, as 
 it is designed to fulfil one or other of these 
 indications. 
 
 Where opium is given as a stimulus, it 
 ought to be administered in small doses, 
 frequently repeated, and slowly increased, 
 as by this mode the excitement it produces 
 is best kept up. But where the design is to 
 niitigate pain or irritation, or the symptoms 
 arising from these, it ought to be given in a 
 full dose, and at distant intervals, by which, 
 the state of diminished power and sensibility 
 is most completely induced. 
 
 One other general rule, with respect tn 
 the administration of opium, is, that it 
 ought not to be given in any pure inflam- 
 matory affection, at least until evacuations 
 have been used, or unless means are em- 
 ployed to determine it to the surface, and 
 produce a diaphoresis. 
 
 In continued fevers, not of the pure in- 
 
PAP 
 
 PAP 
 
 €53 
 
 fiammatory kind^ opium is administered 
 sometimes as a general stimulus, and at 
 other times to allay irritation. The great 
 practical rule in such cases is, that it ought 
 to be given in such quantifies only, that the 
 pulse becomes slov.er and fuller from its 
 operation. Its exhibition is improper where 
 local inflammation, especially of the brain, 
 or of its membranes, exists. 
 
 In intermittent fever, the exhibition of an 
 opiate renders the paroxysms mihler, and 
 ■facilitates the cure. Dr. Cullen recom-_ 
 mends the union of opiuKi with bark, which 
 enables the stomach to bear the latter in 
 larger doses, and adds considerably to its 
 efficacy. 
 
 In the profluvia and cholera, opium is 
 employed to lessen the discharge, and is fre- 
 quently the principal remedy in effecting the 
 cure. In passive hoemorrhagy, it proves 
 useful by its stimulant power. In retroce- 
 dent gout it is used as a powerful stimu- 
 lant. 
 
 In convulsive and spasmodic diseases it is 
 advantageously administered, with the view 
 of reflecting symptoms, or even of effecting 
 a permanent cure, and in several of them 
 it requires to be given to a very great ex- 
 tent. 
 
 In lues venerea it promotes the action 
 of mercury, and relieves the irritation ari- 
 sing either from that remedy, or from the 
 disease. 
 
 In the year 1779, opium was introduced 
 into practice as a specific against the lues 
 venerea. It was employed in several of the 
 military hospitals, where it acquired the 
 reputation of a most efficacious remedy ; 
 swid Dr. Michaelis, phj'sician of the Hessian 
 forces, published an account of a great 
 number of successful experiments made 
 with it, in the first volume of the Medical 
 Communications in the year 1784. Opium 
 was afterwards given as an anti-venereal 
 remedy in some foreign hospitals. Many 
 trials were also made of its virtues in several 
 of the London hospitals, and in the Royal 
 Infirmary at Edinburgh. Very favourable 
 reports of its efficacy in removing venereal 
 complaints were published by different prac- 
 titioners ; but, at the same time, so many 
 deductions were to be made, and so many 
 exceptions were to be admitted, that it re- 
 quired little sagacity to discover, that most 
 of the advocates for this medicine reposed 
 but a slender and fluctuating^ confidence in 
 its anti-venereal powers. Mr. Pearson made 
 several experiments on the virtues of opium 
 in lues venerea, at the Lock Hospital, in 
 the year 1784 and 1785; and published a 
 narrative of its effects, in the second volume 
 of the Medical Communications. " The 
 result of my experiments," says he, " was 
 very unfavourable to the credit of this new 
 remedy j and I believe that no surgeon in 
 this country relies on opium as a specific 
 against the venereal virirs. I have been 
 
 long accustomed to administer opium with 
 great freedom during the venereal course ; 
 and the experience of nearly twenty years 
 has taught me that, when it is combined 
 with mercurjf, the proper efficacy of the 
 latter is not in any measure increased ; that 
 it would not be safe to rely upon a smaller 
 quantity of the mineral specific, nor to con- 
 tract the mercurial course within a shorter 
 limit than where no opium has been em- 
 ployed. This representation, will not, I 
 presume, admit of controveisy ; yet we fre- 
 quently hear people expressing themselves 
 upon this head, as if opium manifested some 
 peculiar qualities in venereal complaints, of 
 a distinct nature from its well known nar- 
 cotic properties, and thus afforded an im- 
 portant aid to mercury in the removal of 
 lues venerea." Perhaps it may not be un- 
 useful to disentangle this subject from the 
 perplexity in which such indefinite language 
 necessarily involves it. Opium, when given 
 in conjunction with mercury, by diminish- 
 ing the sensibility of the stomach and 
 bowels, prevents many of those inconve- 
 niences which this mineral is apt to excite 
 in the primse vise ; and thus its admission 
 into the general system is facilitated. Mer- 
 cury will likewise often produce a morbid 
 irritability, accompanied with restlessness 
 and insomnolescence, and it sometimes ren- 
 ders venereal sores painful and disposed to 
 spread. These accidental evils, not neces- 
 sarily connected with; the venereal disease, 
 may be commonly alleviated, and often en- 
 tirely removed, by a judicious administra- 
 tion of opium ; and the patient will conse- 
 quently be enabled to persist in using th^ 
 mineral specific. It, however, must be per- 
 fectly obvious, that opium, in conferring" 
 this sort of relief, communicates no addi- 
 tional virtues to mercury, and that, in 
 reality, it assists the constitution of the 
 patient, not the operation of the medicine 
 with which it is combined. The salutary 
 effects of mercui-y as an antidote, may be- 
 diminished or lost by the supervention oS 
 vomiting, dysentery, &c. Opijim will often 
 correct these morbid appearances, and so- 
 will spices, wine, and approprigite diet, &c. 
 j'et it would be a strange use of words to 
 urge, wherever these articles of food were 
 beneficial to a venereal patient, that they 
 concurred in augmenting the medicinal 
 virtues of mercury. It may be supposed 
 that the majority of medical men would un- 
 derstand by the terms, " to assist a medicine- 
 in curing a contagious disease," that the 
 drug conjoined with the specific actually 
 increased its medicinal efficacy ; whereas, in 
 the instances before us, it is the human 
 body only which has been aided to resist the 
 operation of certain noxious powers, whicli 
 would render a perseverance in the antidote 
 prejudicial or impossible. The soothing 
 qualities of this admirable medicine can 
 scarcelv be estimated too highlv. Tct we. 
 
6^4 
 
 PAP 
 
 PAK, 
 
 must beware of ascribing eflects to them 
 which have no existence : since a confidence 
 in the anti-venereal virtue of opium would 
 be a source of greater mischief, than its 
 most valuable properties would be able to 
 compensate. 
 
 Opium is employed with laxatives in colic, 
 and ofleu prevents ileus and intiammatiou, 
 by relieving the spasm. 
 
 It is often given to promote healthy sup- 
 puration, and is a principal remedy in arrest- 
 ing the progress of gangrene. 
 
 The sudorific property of opium is justly 
 considered of considerable power, more 
 especially in combination with ipecacuan or 
 antimony. The compound pov,der of ipeca^ 
 cuan, consisting of one part of ipecacuan, 
 one part of opium, and eight of sulphate of 
 potash, is a very powerful sudorific, given 
 in a dose from 15 to 25 grains. The com- 
 bination of opium with antimony is gene- 
 rally made by adding 30 to 40 drops of 
 antimonial wine to 25 or 30 drops of 
 tincture of opium, and forming them into a 
 draught. 
 
 Opium, taken into the stomach in im- 
 moderate doses, proves a narcotic poison, 
 producing vertigo, tremors, convulsions, de- 
 lirium, stupor, stertor, and, finally, fatal apo- 
 plexy. 
 
 \^here opium has been taken so as to pro- 
 duce these dangerous consequences, the con- 
 tents of the stouiach are first to be evacuated 
 by a powerful emetic, as a solution of the 
 sulphate of zinc. Large draughts of vine- 
 gar, or any of the native vegetable acids, 
 are then to" be swallowed. Moderate doses 
 of brandy or a strong infusion of coffee, have 
 also been found useful. 
 
 Respecting the external application of 
 opium, authors seem not sufficiently agreed. 
 Some allege, that when applied to the skin 
 it aDays pain and spasm, procures sleep, and 
 produces all the salutary or dangerous ef- 
 fects which result from its internal use ; while 
 others say, that thus applied it has little or 
 no effect whatever. It has also been assert- 
 ed, that when mixed with caustic it dimi- 
 nishes the pain which would otherwise en- 
 sue; and if this be true, it is probably by de- 
 creasing the sensibility of the part. Inject- 
 ed by the rectum, it has all the effect of opi- 
 um taken into the stomach ; but to answer 
 this purpose, double the quantity is to be em- 
 ployed Applied to the naked nerves of ani- 
 mals, it produces immediate torpor and loss 
 of power in all the muscles with which the 
 nerves communicate. 
 
 The requisite dose of opium varies in dif- 
 ferent persons and in different states of the 
 same person. A quarter of a grain will in 
 one adult produce effects which ten times 
 the quantity will not do in another ; and a 
 dose that might prove fatal in cholera or 
 colic, would not be perceptible in many cases 
 of tetanus, or mania. The lowest fatal dose 
 TO those unaccustomed to tadie it. seems to be 
 
 about four grains ; but a dangerous doSe i^ 
 so apt to produce vomiting, that it has sel- 
 dom time to occasion death. When given 
 in too small a dose, it often produces dis- 
 turbed sleep, and other disagreeable conse^ 
 quences ; and in soiue cases it seems impos- 
 sible to be made to agree in any dose or 
 form. Often, on the other hand, from a 
 small dose, sound sleep and alleviation of 
 pain will be produced ; while a larger one 
 occasions vertigo and delirium. Some prefer 
 the repetition of small dosee ; others the gi- 
 ving a full dose at once ; its operation is sup- 
 posed to last about eight hours ; this how- 
 ever must depend upon circumstances. The 
 usual dose is one grain. The officinal pre- 
 parations of this drug are numerous The 
 following are among the principal : Opium 
 purijicaium, pilula saponis cum opio, pulvis 
 cornu usli cum opio, tinctura opii, iinctura 
 camphorcE composita, and confeclio opii: it 
 is also an ingredient in the pulvis ipecacU' 
 anha coiiipositus, eJectuurium japonicum, 
 pulvis creltE compositus cum opio, 4ic. The 
 capsules of the poppy are also directed for 
 medicinal use in the form of fomentation, 
 and in the syrupus papaveris, a useful ano- 
 dyue, which often succeeds in procuring 
 sleep where opium fails ; it is, ho«evcr, 
 more especially adapted to children. The 
 seeds of this species of poppy contain a bland 
 oil, and in many places are eaten as food ; 
 as a medicine, they have been usually 
 given in the form of emulsion in catarrhs, 
 stranguries, &c. 
 
 Papaw. The fruit of the carica papaya, 
 which see. 
 
 PAPI'LLA. 1. The nipple of the breast. 
 See Kipple. 
 
 2. The fine terminations of nerves, fcc. a3 
 the nervous papillae of the tongue, skin, 
 &c. 
 
 Papi'llje medvllares. Small eminences 
 on the medulla oblongata. 
 
 Papilla'kis he'rba. See Lapsana. 
 
 Pa'pfus. The hair on the middle of the 
 chin. See Capilius. 
 
 PA'PULA. {Papula, dim. of pappa, a 
 dug or nipple.) A very small and acumi- 
 nated elevation of the cuticle, with an in- 
 flamed base, riot containing a fluid, nor 
 tending to suppuration The duration of 
 papula; is uncertain, but they terminate for 
 tlie most part in scurf. 
 
 Pa'r cuculla're. So Casserius calls the 
 Musculus Crico JirylcEnoidtus. 
 
 PAR VA'GUM. {Par, a pair.) The 
 eighth pair of nerves. They arise from the 
 corpora olivaria of the medidla oblongata, 
 and proceed into the neck, thorax, and 
 abdomen. In the neck the par vagum gives 
 off two branches, the lingual and superior 
 laryngeal ; and, in the thorax, four branches, 
 the recurrent laryngeal, the cardiac, the 
 pulmonary, and the cesophageal plexuses. 
 At length the trunks of the nervi vagi, ad- 
 jacent to t^e mediastinum, run into the 
 
FAR 
 
 PAR 
 
 655 
 
 stomach, and there form the stomachic 
 plexus, which branches to the abdominal 
 
 PARACELSUS, a native of Swit- 
 zerland, born about the j'ear 1493. His fa- 
 ther is said to have been a practitioner in 
 medicine, and inspired him with a taste for 
 chemistry. He very early commenced a 
 sort of rambling life, assuming the pom- 
 pous names of Philippus, Aureolus, Tlieo- 
 phrasius, Paracelsus, Bombaslus de Holien- 
 heim ; and after visiting the schools of 
 France, Italy, and Germany, he sought 
 for information during several years among 
 quacks of every description, pretending 
 that he had found the principles of the 
 medical art altogether erroneous. He ap- 
 pears to have possessed the talent of impo- 
 sing upon mankind in an eminent degree, 
 for even the learned Erasmus is said to have 
 consulted him. It cannot be a matter of 
 surprise, that by the bold use of active me- 
 dicines, especially mercury, antimony, and 
 opium, he should have eflected some i^e- 
 markable cures : these cases were displayed 
 with the usual exaggeration, while those in 
 which he failed, or did mischief, passed un- 
 noticed. His reputation, however, became 
 so great, that the magistrates of Basle en- 
 gaged him, at a large salary, to fill the 
 chair of medicine in their university. Ac- 
 cordingly, in 1527, he began delivering 
 lectures, sometimes in barbarous Latin, 
 oftener in German ; but though he gained 
 at first some enthusiastic adherents, the ridi- 
 culous vanity which he displayed, despising 
 every other authority in medicine, whether 
 ancient or modern, soon created such dis- 
 gust, that he was left without an audience. 
 A quarrel with the magistrates, on account 
 of a decision against his demand of fees 
 which was deemed exorbitant, decided hira 
 in the following year to leave the place. 
 He subsequently resided in Alsace, and 
 other parts of Germany, leading a life of 
 extreme intemperance in the lowest com- 
 pany ; yet occasional instances of extraor- 
 dinary success in his practice still preserved 
 him some reputation, notwithstanding nu- 
 merous failures. But the most striking 
 proof of the folly of his pretensions was 
 given in his own person ; for after announ- 
 cing that he was in possession of an elixir, 
 whic^ would prolong human life to an in- 
 definite period, he died at Saltzburg in 1541, 
 of a fever. It must be acknowledged, 
 however, that Paracelsus was of material 
 service to medicine, by showing that many 
 active medicines might be safely employed ; 
 and particularly as having been one of the 
 first to exhibit mercury in the cure of syphi- 
 lis, which had been in vain attempted by the 
 Galenical remedies then in use. Ke pub- 
 lished little during his life, but a great 
 number of posthumous treatises appeared 
 under his name, which are too replete with 
 absurdities to deserve enumeration. 
 
 PARACENTE'SIS, (From vafUKivriu, 
 to pierce through.) The operation of tap- 
 ping to evacuate the water in ascites, dropsy 
 of the ovarium, &.c. 
 
 Paracma'sticos. (From vccpicf^.a^u, to 
 decline.) Paracme. The declension of any 
 distemper ; also, according to Galen, that 
 part of life, where a person is said to grow 
 old, and which he reckons from 35 to 49, 
 when he is said to be old. 
 
 Para'coe. (From ^rapa, dim. and ax,ou6), 
 to hear.) Difficult hearing, dulness of hear- 
 ing. 
 
 Paracolle'tica. (From •JTfcpccKoXXaof/.cti, 
 to glue together.) Agglutinants ; sub- 
 stances which unite parts preternaturally 
 separated. 
 
 Para'cope. (From 'sxfv.iio'jTTu, to be 
 delirious.) In Hippocrates it is a slight 
 delirium. 
 
 Paracru'sis. (From 'Tra.oa.K^ova), to de- 
 precate.) A slight disarrangement of the 
 faculties where the patient is inattentive to 
 what is said to him. 
 
 PARACU'SIS. (From ■ara^^u,, wrong, and 
 etKoucj, to hear.) Depraved hearing. Deaf- 
 ness. A genus of disease in the Class 
 Locales, and Order DyscBsthesice, of Cullen. 
 There are two species, 1. Paracusis imper- 
 fecta. Surditas. When existing sounds are 
 not heard as usual. 2. Paracusis imagina- 
 ria, called also susurrus. Syrigmus. Si/- 
 ringmos. Tinnitus aurium. When imagi.. 
 nary sounds are heard, not from withont, but 
 excited within tlie ear. 
 
 Paracyna'nche (From fra/ja, nua/v, a 
 dog, and ay^a, to strangle.) A species of 
 Quinsy : it being a distemper to which dogs 
 are subject. 
 
 Paradi'sus. (Heb.) A pungent seed 
 resembling the cardamom, is named granum 
 paradisi, from its virtues. 
 
 Paradisi grana. See Jlmoynum. 
 Paraglo'ssa. (From ^rcepa, and yX/ufra, 
 the tongue.) A prolapsus of the tongue, a 
 swelled tongue. 
 
 Parago'ge. (From <7Tcf.(u,yu, to adduce.) 
 This term signifies that fitness of the bones 
 to one another, which is discernible in their 
 articulation ; and bones which are thereby- 
 easier of reduction, when dislocated, are by 
 Hippocrates ceilled wi«p«7«/y^r£pa. 
 
 Parala'jipsis. (From 5raoo;X«|«i^s;, to 
 shine a little.) Some writers use this word 
 to express a cicatrix in the transparent part 
 of the cornea of the eye. 
 
 Paralla'gma. (From 'jrafaXXarrta, to 
 change.) Parellaxis. The transiuutatiori 
 of a solid part from its proper place, as 
 where one part of a broken boqe lies over 
 another. 
 
 Paralla'sis. See Parallagma. 
 Paralle'la. (From rfafaXXriXo;, pa- 
 rallel.) A sort of scurf or leprosy, affect- 
 ing only the palms of the hands, and run- 
 ning down them in parallel lines ; it hap- 
 pens sometimes in the venereal disease. 
 
656 
 
 PAR 
 
 PAR 
 
 Paralo'gia. (From •^apaXiyeo, to talk 
 absurdly.) A delirium in which the patient 
 talks wildly. 
 
 Fakalo'phia. (From «rapa, near, and 
 Xofnu, the first vertebra of the back.) Thus 
 some anatomical writers, as Keil, lac. ex- 
 press the lower and lateral part of the neck 
 near the vertebrae. 
 
 PARALYSIS. (From vrapaXvu, to loose 
 or Weaken.) Catalysis. Monilus morbus. 
 Stupor. Tremor. The palsy. A genus of 
 disease in the Class JVeuroses, and Order 
 Comata, of Cullen, known by a loss or dimi- 
 nution of the power of voluntary motion, 
 affecting- certain parts of the body, often ac- 
 companied with drowsiness. In some in- 
 stances, the disease is confined to a particu- 
 lar part ; but it more usually happens that 
 one entire side of the body from the head 
 downwards is aifected. The species are : 1. 
 Paralysis parliulisy partial, or palsy of some 
 particular muscle. 2. Paralysis hemiplegica, 
 palsy of one side longitudinally. 3. Para- 
 lysis paraplegica, palsy of one half of the 
 body, taken transversely, as both legs and 
 thighs. 4. Paralysis venenata, from the se- 
 dative etfects of poisons. Paralysis is also 
 
 1 symptomatic of several diseases, as worms, 
 
 1 scrophula, syphilis, &c. 
 
 \ It maj' arise in consequence of an attack 
 
 pf apoplexy. It may likewise be occasioned 
 
 I by any thing that prevents the flow of the 
 
 I Hervous power from the brain into the organs 
 of motion ; hence tumours, over distension 
 and eifusion, often give rise to it. It may 
 9lso be occasioned by translations of niorbid 
 matter to the head, by the suppression of 
 usual evacuations, and by the pressure made 
 on the nerves by luxations, fractures, wounds, 
 or other external injuries. The long conti- 
 iiued application of sedatives will likewise 
 produce palsy, as we find those, whose occu- 
 pations subject them to the constant hand- 
 ling of white lead, and those who are much 
 exposed to the poisonous fumes of metals or 
 jninerals, are very apt to be attacked with it. 
 Whatever tends to relax and enervate the 
 system, may likewise prove an occasional 
 cause of this disease. 
 
 Palsy usually comes on with a sudden and 
 immediate loss of the motion and sensibility 
 of the parts; but in a few instances, it is 
 preceded by a numbness, coldness, and pale- 
 ness, and sometimes by slight convulsive 
 twitches. When the head is much affected, 
 the eye and mouth are drawn on one side, 
 the memory and judgment are much impair- 
 ed, and the speech is indistinct and incohe- 
 rent. If the disease affects the extremities, 
 and has been of long" duration, it not only 
 produces a loss of motion and sensibility, 
 but likewise a considerable flaccidity and 
 vk-as'iiug av.ay in the nuisoles of the parts 
 affected. 
 
 When palsy attacks any vital part, such 
 as the brain, heart, or lungs, it soon termi- 
 
 nates fatally. When it arises as a conse- 
 quence of apoplexy, it generally proves very 
 difficult of cure. Paralytic affections of the 
 lower extremities ensuing from any injury 
 done to the spinal marrow, by blows and 
 other accidents, usually prove incurable. 
 Palsy, although a dangerous disease in every 
 instance, particularly at an advanced period 
 of life, is sometimes ren.oved by the occur- 
 rence of a diarrhcea or fever. 
 
 The morbid appearance to be observed 
 on dissections in palsy, are pretty similai- 
 to those which are to be met with in apo» 
 plexy ; hence collections of blood, and of 
 serous fluids, are often found effused on the 
 brain, but more frequently the latter, and in 
 some instances the substance of this organ 
 seems to have suffered an alteration. la 
 palsy as well as in apoplexy, the collection 
 of extravasated fluid is generally on the 
 opposite side of the brain to that which is 
 affected. 
 
 The general indications are, to remove, 
 as far as possible, any compressing cause, 
 and to rouse gradually the torpid portion of 
 the nervous system. It will sometimes be 
 proper, where the attack is sudden, the 
 disease originating in the head, with great 
 determination of blood in that part, parti- 
 cularly in a plethoric habit, to open the 
 temporal artery, or jugular vein, or apply 
 cupping'-glasses to the neck, and exhibit 
 active purges, with the other means pointed 
 out under apoplexy. BuJ; where the patient 
 is advanced in life, of a debilitated consti- 
 tution, and not too full of blood, the object 
 should rather be to procure regular and 
 healthy discharges from the bowels, obviate 
 irritation in the brain by blisters in the 
 neighbourhood, and procure a steadj^ deter- 
 mination to the skin by gently stimulant 
 diaphoretics, as ammonia, guiacum, &c. 
 in moderate doses regularly persevered in. 
 Emetics have been sometimes very useful 
 under these circumstances, but would be 
 dangerous where congestion in the brain 
 existed. Certain narcotic substances have 
 been found occasionally successful, as aco- 
 nite, arnica, toxicondendron, nux vomica, 
 and opium ; but the tendency of the latter 
 to produce fulness of the vessels of the 
 head must greatly limit its use. Various 
 local means of increasing the circulation, 
 and soliciting nervous energy into the 
 affected parts, are resorted to in this com- 
 plaint, often with decided benefit. In 
 all cases it is proper to keep up sufficient 
 warmth in the limb, or the disease may be 
 rendered incurable. But in addition to this, 
 in tedious cases, fomentations, the vapour 
 bath, friction, electricity, and a variety of 
 stimulant, rubefacient, or even vesicatory, 
 embrocations, liniments, and plasters, may as- 
 sist materially in the recovery of the patient. 
 In the use of some of these it should be a 
 rule to begin near the boundary of the dis- 
 
PAR 
 
 PAR 
 
 657 
 
 ease, and carry them onward, as the amend- 
 meat proceeds, not only as they will be more 
 likely to answer a good purpose, but also 
 because there would be some risk in stimu- 
 lating too powerfully an extreme part. A 
 suitable diet, according to the habit of the 
 patient, warm clothing, the prudent use of 
 the bath, and other means calculated to 
 strengthen the system, must not be ne- 
 glected. 
 
 Para'lysis he'rba. (From iraoaXvoj, to 
 weaken ; so called from its use in paralytic 
 disorders.) The cowslip and primrose are 
 sometimes so termed. See Primula verts, 
 and Primula vulgaris. 
 
 Parame'ria. (From !r«^a, near, and 
 t^'/i^o;, the thigh.) The inward parts of the 
 thigh. 
 
 Para'mesus. (From ^«ga, near, and 
 fitim;, the middle.) The ring finger, or 
 that which is between the middle and the 
 little fingers. 
 
 Parance'a, Paranoia. (From a-a^a, dim. 
 and voitu, to understand.) Alienation of 
 mfnd ; defect of judgment. 
 
 Parape'chyum. (From waga, near, and 
 5r»!;^;i;j, the cubit.) That part of the arm 
 from the elbow to the wrist. 
 
 PARAPHIMO'SIS. (From *aga, 
 about, and (fifiea, to bridle.) The paraphi- 
 mosis is a disorder wherein the prepuce, 
 being retracted toward the root of the penis, 
 cannot be returned again over the glans, 
 but makes a sort of ligature behind the co- 
 rona. It is easily known ; the glans is un- 
 covered, the skin tumefied on the corona, 
 and above it forms a circular collar or stric- 
 ture, which, from the skin being unequally 
 extended, becomes indented, and makes 
 several rings round the part. This disease 
 may proceed from two causes ; as first 
 from the imprudence of young people, and 
 sometimes also of grown persons, who, ha- 
 ving the end of their prepuce too straight, 
 cannot uncover their glans without pain, 
 and when they have done it, neglect return- 
 ing it so soon as they ought ; and thus the 
 ■contracted part of the prepuce forms a con- 
 striction behind the glans. Soon after, the 
 glans and penis swell, and the prepuce, 
 being consequently very much distended, is 
 affected in the same manner ; an inflamma- 
 tion seizes upon both, and swellings quickly 
 appear upon the stricture formed by the 
 prepuce, so that the whole may be liable 
 to a gangi-ene, if not speedily relieved. 
 The second thing that may produce a para- 
 phimosis, is a venereal virus. In adults, 
 whose glans is uncovered, there frequently' 
 arise venereal chancres in the prepuce after 
 impure coition, which, before they digest, 
 are generally attended with inflammation, 
 more or less considerable. This inflamma- 
 tion is alone suflBcient to render the pre- 
 puce too straight for the size of the penis, 
 ill consequence of 'vhich a swelling or inos- 
 
 culation may ensue like that before men- 
 tioned ; and this is what is termed a para- 
 phimosis. 
 
 PARAPHO'NIA. (From ««ga, 
 
 wrong, and (fnuvTi, sound.) Alteration of 
 the voice. A genus of disease in the 
 Class Locales, and Order Dyscinesim, of 
 Cullen, comprehending sis species, viz. 
 paraphonia pubsrum, paraphonia ruuca, 
 paraphonia rzsonans, paraphonia palaiina, 
 paraphonia elangens, and paraphonia co- 
 matosa. 
 
 Para'phora. (From wag^a^i^ia, to trans- 
 fer.) A slight kind of delirium, or light- 
 headedness in a fever : some use this word 
 for a delirium in general. 
 
 Paraphrene'sis. a delirium ; also pa- 
 raphrenitis, 
 
 PARAPHRENI'TIS. (From sra^e, dim. 
 and ^^s)v, the mind.) DiaphragmaUlis. An 
 inflammation of the diaphragm. A genus 
 of disease in the Class Pyrexim, and Order 
 Phlegmasice, of Cullen, known by delirium, 
 with difficulty of breathing, and pain in the 
 region of the diaphragm. 
 
 Paraphro'syne. (From 'S'a^aip^tvuu, to 
 be estranged in mind.) The same as Mania. 
 
 Paraphymo'sis. See Paraphimosis. 
 
 PARAPLE'GIA. (From uraQatXtirffai 
 to strike inharmoniously.) Palsy of one half 
 of the body taken transversely. A species 
 of paralysis. See Paralysis. 
 
 Parapople'xia. (From ^a^a, dim. and 
 am-rXn^ia, an apoplexy.) A slight apo- 
 plexy. 
 
 Pararthre'ma. (From Ttaoa, and a^S^at, 
 a joint.) A slight luxation ; a tumour from 
 protrusion, as a hernia. 
 
 Pararthre'mata. Plural of parartkre- 
 ma, and synonyinous with ectopioE. 
 
 Parary'thmos. (From ■ra^a, and ^v^fioi, 
 number.) A pulse not suitable to the age of 
 the person. 
 
 ■ Parascepa'stra. (From -ra^a, and riti- 
 5ra^a> to cover.) A cap or bandage to go 
 round the whole head. 
 
 Para'schide. (From ■^aga, and (rx.'i'^f 
 to cleave.) A fi'agment or fissure in a bro- 
 ken bone. 
 
 PARASITIC. (Parasiticalis ; from <ra- 
 ^tt.ffiro;, a parasite or hanger on.) Animals 
 and plants are so termed that receive their 
 nourishment in the bodies of others, as 
 worms, polypes, hydatids, &c. 
 
 Para'sphagis. (From jrx^a, near, and 
 cr(pa.y>;, the throat.) That part of the neck 
 contiguous to the clavicles. ^ 
 
 Para'stata. (From raoirtj/n, to stand, 
 near.) It signifies any thing situated near 
 another. 
 
 Para'stat^e. (From vcc^nrn/ui, to stand 
 near.) In Hippocrates it signifies the Epi- 
 didymis. Herophilus and Galen called these 
 the Varicosm Parastatcs, to distinguish them 
 from the GlandulosrB Parastatm, now called 
 Protlatm. Rufus Ephesius celled the tubs 
 S3 _ • 
 
PAR 
 
 PAR 
 
 Fallopianse by the name of Parasl^Ute Vari- 
 
 €6Sie. 
 
 Pahastrb'mma. (From ■^'ct^affr^i^tu, to 
 distort, or pervert.) A perversion, or con- 
 vHlgive distortion of the nK>uth, or any part 
 of ihe face. 
 
 Parasyna'sche. a apecies of Quinsy. 
 See Paracynanche. 
 
 Para'thekak. (Frora vagtc, near, and 
 5sv«!f, the sole of the foot.) A toubcIc si- 
 tuated near the sole of the foot. 
 
 PARA'THEJfAR mi'nob. See Fltzof breiis 
 minimi digiti pedis. 
 
 Parda'lium. (From «ii^2t>s, the panther.) 
 An ointment smelling like the panther. 
 
 PARE', Ambrose, a French surgeon, 
 was born at Lavel in 1509. He commenced 
 the study of the surgical profession early 
 in life, and practised it with great zeal 
 both in hospitals and in the army. His xe- 
 putation at length rose very high, and he 
 was appointed surgeon in ordinary to 
 Henry II. in 1552 ; which office he held 
 also under the three succeeding kings. 
 Charles IX. derived material assistance from 
 his professional skill, and gave a signal 
 proof of his gratitude ; for Pare, being a 
 Huguenot, would have been included in 
 the horrible massacre of St. Bartholomew's, 
 had not the king sent for him on the pre- 
 ceding night, and ordered him not to leave 
 the royal chamber. After having been long 
 esteemed as the first surgeon of his time, 
 and beloved for his private virtues, he died 
 in the year 1590. He was the author of 
 some works, which were universally read, 
 and translated into most of the languages 
 »f Europe, containing a body of surgical 
 science. He was a man of original mind, 
 and a real improver of his art, especially in 
 thlB treatment of gun-shot wounds ; adopting 
 a lenient method, instead of the irritating 
 and cauterizing applications previously in 
 use. He was also a bold and successful 
 operator, and displayed on many occasions 
 all the resources of an enlightened surgeon. 
 He appears however to have borrowed freely 
 from the Italian writers and practrtioners, 
 especially in anatomy. There is also an af- 
 fectation of reference to the works of the 
 ancients in his writings, for he was by no 
 means well versed in these, and indeed 
 obliged to request another to translate into 
 French some of the books of Galen, which 
 he wished to consult. 
 
 Paregoric Elixir. See Tinctivra cam- 
 flwrce composita. 
 
 PAREGORICS. {Medicamenta pare- 
 gorica, va^Tiyo^ixos ', from tragayogiiw, to 
 mitigate, to assuage.) Medicines that allay 
 pain are so termed. 
 
 Pakei'a. Xiagiia.. That part of the face 
 which is between the eyes and chin. 
 
 Pakei'ra bka'va. See Cissampdos. 
 
 Paresce'j'hahs. (From iraga, near, 
 irtd iyKi^ut.n;, the brahi.) See Cerebellum. 
 
 PAR EN C H Y M A. (From -rt^iy^vi^, 
 to strain through, because the ancients be- 
 lieved the blood was strained through it.) 
 The spongy and cellular substance that con- 
 nects parts together. It is now only, in 
 anatomy, applied to the connecting medium 
 of the substance of the lungs. 
 
 PA'RESIS. (From ^a^m/xi, to relax.) 
 An imperfect palsy. 
 
 PARIE'RA BRA'VA. (Span.) See 
 Cissampelos. 
 
 PARIETAL BONES. (Parietalis, 
 from paries, a wall, because they defeud the 
 brain like walls.) Ossa verticis. Ossa dn- 
 cipiti-3. Ossa verticalia vel bregmaiis. Two 
 arched and somewhat quadrangular bones, 
 situated one on each side of the superior 
 part of the cranium. Each of these bones 
 forms an irregular square. They are thicker 
 above than below ; but are somewhat thin- 
 ner, and at the same time more equal and 
 smooth than the other bones of the cranium. 
 The only foramen we observe in them, is a 
 small one towards the upper and posterior 
 part of each. It has been named the parie- 
 tal foramen, and serves for the transmission 
 of a small vein to the longitudinal sinus. 
 In many subjects this foramen is wanting. 
 On the inner surface of these bones are the 
 marks of the vessels of the dura mater, and 
 of the convoluted surface of the brain. On 
 the inside of their upper edge we may like- 
 wise observe a considerable furrow, which 
 corresponds with the longitudinal sinus of 
 the dura mater ; and lower down, towards 
 their posterior and inferior angle, is a small- 
 er one for part of the lateral sinuses. These 
 bones are joined to each other by the sagittal 
 suture ; to the os sphenoides, and ossa tem- 
 porum, by the squamous suture ; to the os 
 occipitis by the lambdoidal suture ; and to 
 the OS frontis by the coronal suture. Their 
 connection with this latter bone is well 
 worthy our attention. We shall find, that 
 in the middle of the suture, where the os 
 frontis, from its size and flatness, is the most 
 in danger of being injured, it rests upon 
 the arch formed by the parietal bones ; 
 whereas at the sides, the parietal bones are 
 found resting upon the os frontis, because 
 this same arch is there in the greatest danger 
 from pressure. In new-born infants, the 
 ossa parietalia are separated from the mid- 
 dle of the divided os frontis by a portion of 
 the cranium, then unossified. When the fin- 
 ger is applied to this part, the motion of the 
 brain, and the pulsation of the arteries of 
 the dura mater, may be easily distinguished. 
 In general, the whole of this part is com- 
 pletely ossified before we are seven years of 
 age. 
 
 PARIETA'RIA. (From paries, a wall ; 
 because it grows upon old walls, and among 
 rubbis^.) 1. The name of a genus of plants 
 in the Linnsean system. Class, Polygnmia. 
 Order, Monoeria 
 
PAR 
 
 PAS 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the wall 
 pellitory. See Parietaria officinalis. 
 
 Parieta'ria orFioiNA'us. The system- 
 atic name of the wall pellitory. Parietaria ; 
 foliis lanceclcUo-ovatis, pednnculis dichotomis, 
 calycibus diphyllis, of Linnaeus. This plant 
 has no smell, and its taste is simply herba- 
 ceous. In the practice of the present day, it 
 is wholly laid aside« although it was formerly 
 in high estimation as a diuretic. 
 
 PA'RIS. (So called in reference to the 
 youth of that name, who adjudged the 
 golden apple to Venus, this herb bearing but 
 one seed.) 1. The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Oc- 
 tandna. Order, Telragynia. 
 
 2, The pharmacopoeial name of the herb 
 Paris. The herb true-love. Paris quadri- 
 folia, of Linnaeus. The colour and smell of 
 this plant indicate its possessing narcotic 
 powers. The leaves and berries are said to 
 be eflScacious in the cure of hooping-cough, 
 and to act like opium. Great caution is re- 
 quisite in their exhibition, as convulsions and 
 death are caused by an overdose. The root 
 possesses emetic qualities. 
 
 Paris ^uadrifo'lia. The systematic 
 name of the herb Paris. See Paris. 
 
 Pari'sthiiia. (From ■sra.pa,, and isif/.ist : 
 the part of the throat where the tonsils are.) 
 A part of the throat near the tonsils, or dis- 
 orders of the tonsils. 
 
 Paristhmio'tomub. (From -atafur^fjcia, 
 the tonsils, and Ts^via, to cut.) An instru- 
 ment with which the tonsils were formerly 
 scarified. 
 
 Parodo'ntis. (From «r«pe, near, and 
 bSov;, a tooth.) A painful tubercle upon the 
 gums. 
 
 PARONYCHIA. (From zra^a, about, 
 and ovi/l, the nail.) Panaris. Panaritium. 
 A whitlow, or whitloe. Any collection of 
 pus formed in the fingers is termed by au- 
 thors panaris, or whitloe, and is an abscess 
 of the same nature with those arising in 
 other parts of the body. These abscesses 
 are situated more or less deep, which has 
 induced the writers upon the subject to di- 
 vide them into several species : accordingly 
 they have ranged them under four heads, 
 agreeably to the places where ihey are 
 formed. The first kind of panaris is formed 
 under the cuticle, on one side of the nail, 
 and sometimes all round it. The second is 
 seated in the fat lying under the skin, be- 
 tween that and the sheath which involves 
 the flexor tendons. The third is described 
 by authors to be formed within the sheath ; 
 and they still add a fourth species, arising 
 between the periosteum and the bone. 
 
 Paro'pijE. (From zretpa, near, and 
 u'4', the eye.) The external angles of the 
 eyes. 
 
 Paropte'sis. (From «r«;a, and evjuu, 
 to roast.) A provocation of sweat, by ma- 
 king a patient approach the fire, or by pla- 
 cing him in a bagnio. 
 
 Paroea'sis. (From flr«^«!, diiM. and «{)«»., 
 to see.) An imbecility of sight. 
 
 PARORCHI'DIUM. (From w«?«, and 
 opX'f' ^ testicle.) A tumour in the groin, 
 occasioned by the testicle, which is passing 
 into the scrotum. 
 
 PAROTID GLAND. {Glandula pa- 
 rotidea ; from -rafa, about, and ovs, the ear.) 
 Parotis. A large conglomerate and salival 
 gland, situated under the ear, between the 
 mamillary process of the temple bone and 
 the angle of the lower jaw. The excretory 
 duct of this gland opens in the mouth, and 
 is called, from its discoverer, the Stenonian 
 duct. 
 
 Parotidje'a. (From •sfaparts, the paro- 
 tid gland.) The trivial name of a species 
 of quinsy, in which the parotid gWnd., 
 neck and throat, are considerably affecte<L 
 See Cynanche. 
 
 PARO'TIS. (From zgapa, neaf, and «t»j, 
 the ear.) See Parotid gland. 
 
 PAROXYSM. (Paroxysmus; from 
 trapoluvu, to aggravate.) A periodical exa- 
 cerbation or fit of a disease. 
 
 Parsley, black mountain. See Alhamanta 
 Oreoselinum. 
 
 Parsley, common. See Apium Pelrosdi- 
 num. 
 
 Parsley, Macedonian- See Bubon Maceds- 
 nicum. 
 
 Parsnip. See Pastinaca. 
 
 Parsrdpywaler. See Sium. 
 
 Parthenia'strum. (Dim, of parihauum, 
 tansy.) A species of tansy, or bastard fe- 
 verfew. 
 
 Pa'rthe5is. The same as partheniura. 
 
 Parthe'nium. (From sraphns, a virgin ; 
 so called because of its uses in diseases of 
 young women.) See Matricaria. 
 
 Parthe'niuji mas. See Tanaeetum. 
 
 PARU'LIS. (From zrapa, near, and euXtv, 
 the gum.) An inflammation, bile, or abscess 
 in the gums. 
 
 Pary'gron. (From ■erapot; and uyft;, hu- 
 mid.) A liquid or moist preparation for eJ- 
 laying a topical inflammation. 
 
 Pasi'philus. (From w«f, all, and ^iKts, 
 grateful ; from its general usefulness.) A 
 name given to a vitriolic plaster. 
 
 Pa'sma. (From ztacaai, to sprinkle over.) 
 See Calapasma. 
 
 Pa'ssa. (From pando, to spread.) In 
 Paracelsus it is a whitloe. 
 Pa'ssa mi'noe. See Uva passa minor. 
 Passava'nticds. (From waj , all> and «(/e<i(iy, 
 to dry up.) An epithet given by Schroder to 
 a powder which dries up and evacuates 
 morbid humours. 
 
 PASSIFLO'RA. The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Gy- 
 nandria. Order, Pentandria. 
 
 Passiflo'ra laurifo'lia. Bay -leaved 
 passion-flower. A native of Surinam. The 
 fruit grows to the siz» of a small lemon^ 
 which it greatly resembles. They have a 
 delicious smell and flavour, and are e;xcel.- 
 
PAS 
 
 PAT 
 
 lent for quenching thirst, abating heat of the 
 &iomach, increasing the appetite, recruiting 
 the spirits, and allaying the heat in burning 
 fevers. 
 
 Passiflo'ra malifo'rmis. Apple-shaped 
 granadilla. The fruit of this species of pas- 
 sion-flower is esteemed a delicacy in the 
 West Indies, where it is served up at 
 table in desserts : they are not unwhole- 
 some. 
 
 Passion, celiac. See Diarrhcea. 
 Passion, hysteric. See Hysteria. 
 Passion, iliac. See Iliac passion. 
 Passu'l^e majo'res. See Uva passa ma- 
 jor. 
 
 Passula'tum. (From passula, a fig, or 
 raisin.) This is a term given by Dis- 
 pensatory writers to some medicines where 
 raisins are the chief ingredient, as the elec- 
 tuarium passsulatum, &.c. 
 
 Fa'ssum. (From passa, a grape, or rai- 
 sin.) Raisin wine. 
 
 Pa'sta re'gia. (From •sraairu, to sprin- 
 kle.) A lozenge, or small cake, sprinkled 
 over with some dry powdered substance. 
 
 Pasti'llum. (Dim. of pasta, a lozenge.) 
 Pasiillus. A little lump of paste, or ball, 
 made to take like a lozenge; a troch, or 
 pastil. 
 
 PASTINA'CA. {A pastu; from its use- 
 fulness as a food.) 1. The name of a 
 genus of plants in the Linnsean system. 
 Class, Pentandria. Order, Digynia. Pars- 
 nip. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the Pars- 
 nip. See Paslinaca saliva. 
 
 Pastina'ca opo'panax. The systematic 
 name of the plant which yields opopanas. 
 The plant from whence this gum resin is 
 produced is known by the names oi opopona- 
 cum, panax heracleunt, panax costinum, pa- 
 nax pastinacea, kyna, Hercules all heal, and 
 opopanax-wort. Paslinaca opopanax, foliis 
 pinnalis, foliolis ba-si antica excisis, of Lin- 
 naeus. Opopanax is the gummi-resinous 
 juice obtained by means of incisions made 
 at the bottom of the stalk of the plant, from 
 which it gradually exudes, and by undergo- 
 ing spontaneous concretion, assumes the ap- 
 pearance under which we have it imported 
 from Turkey and the East Indies, viz. some- 
 times in little drops or tears, more common- 
 ly in irregular lumps, of a reddish yellow 
 colour on the outside, with specks of white ; 
 internally of a paler colour, and frequently 
 variegated with large white pieces. Opopa- 
 nax has a strong disagreeable smell, and a 
 bitter, acrid, somewhat nauseous taste. It 
 is only employed in the present practice as 
 an antispasmodic, in combination with other 
 medicines, although it was formerly in high 
 estimation as an attenuant, deobstruent, and 
 aperient. Its antispasmodic virtues are less 
 powerful than galbanum, and more so than 
 ammoniacum. It has no place in the Edin- 
 burgh Pharmacoposia, but is directed by the 
 JiOndon College. 
 
 Pastina'ca sati'va. The sj-stemaiic 
 name of the parsnip. The cultivated or 
 garden parsnip is the Paslinaca :— foliolis 
 simpliciter pinnalis, of Linnseus. Elapho' 
 boscum, of the ancients. Its roots are sweet 
 and nutritious, and in high esteem as ao 
 article of food. They possess an aromatic 
 flavour, more especially those of the wild 
 plant, and are exhibited in calculous com- 
 plaints for their diuretic and sheathing 
 qualities. 
 
 PATE'LLA. (Dim. of patina, a dish ; 
 so named from its shape.) Roiiila. The 
 knee-pan. A small flat bone, which, in 
 some measure, resembles the common 
 figure of the heart, with its point down- 
 wards, and is placed at the fore part of the 
 joint of the knee. It is thicker in its 
 middle part than at its edge. Anteriorly it 
 is a little convex, and rough for the inser- 
 tion of muscles and ligaments ; posteriorly it 
 is smooth, covered with cartilage, and 
 divided, by a middle longitudinal ridge, into 
 two slightly concave surfaces, of which the 
 external one is the largest and deepest. 
 They are both exactly adapted to the pul- 
 ley of the OS femoris. The edges of this 
 posterior surface are rough and prominent, 
 where the capsular ligament is attached, 
 and below is a roughness at the point of 
 the bone, where the upper extremity of 
 a strong tendinous ligament is fixed, which 
 joins this bone to the tuberosity at the up- 
 per end of the tibia. This ligament is of 
 considerable thickness, about an inch in 
 breadth, and upwards of two inches in 
 length. The patella is composed internally 
 of a cellular substance, covered by a thin 
 bony plate ; but its cells are so extremely 
 minute, that the strength of the bone is, 
 upon the whole, very considerable. In 
 new-born children it is entirely cartilagi- 
 nous. The use of this bone seems to be, 
 to defend the articulation of the joint of 
 the knee from external injury. It likewise 
 tends to increase the power of the muscles 
 which act in the extension of the leg, by 
 removing their direction farther from the 
 centre of motion, in the manner of a pul- 
 ley. When we consider the manner in 
 which it is connected with the tibia, we 
 find that it may very properly be consi- 
 dered as an appendix to the latter, which 
 it follows in all its motions, so as to be to 
 the tibia what the olecranon is to the ulna ; 
 with this difierence, however, that the pa- 
 tella is moveable, whereas the olecranon is a 
 fixed process. Without this mobility, the 
 rotatory motion of the leg would have been 
 prevented. 
 
 PATHE'TICI. (Patheticus; from w«- 
 ias, an affection ; because they direct the 
 eyes to express the passions of the mind.) 
 Trochleatores. The fourth pair of nerves. 
 They arise from the crura of the cerebel- 
 lum laterally, and are distributed in the 
 musculus obliquus superior, sen trochlearis. 
 
PEC 
 
 PEC 
 
 661 
 
 PATHOGNOMONIC. {Pathognomord- 
 riis ; from ■wa.^os, a disease, and yivaKrxu, to 
 know.) A term given to tliose symptoms 
 which are peculiar to a disease. They are 
 also termed proper or characteristic symp- 
 toms. 
 
 PATHOLOGY. (Pathologia ; from ■ara^as, 
 a disease, and Xoyo;, a discourse.) The doc- 
 trine of diseases. It comprehends nosology, 
 (etiology, symptomatology, setneiotics, and 
 thcrapeia. 
 
 Patie'ntia. (From potior, to bear, or 
 suffer.) The name of the herb monk's rhu- 
 barb, from its gentle purging qualities. See 
 Rumex palientia. 
 
 Patience, garden. See Rumex palientia. 
 
 Pa'tor na'rium. (From pateo, to be 
 opened.) The sinus, cavity, or chasm of the 
 nose. 
 
 Pa'trum co'rtex. (So called from the 
 .Tesuits, termed fathers in the church of 
 Rome, who first spread its use in Europe.) 
 See Cinchona,. 
 
 Patu'rsa. The venereal disease. 
 
 Pauli'na confe'ctio. (From -sffausj, to 
 rest.) It is a warm opiate, similar to what 
 the London College have called Confeciio 
 Opii, in their Pharmacopoeia. It is the 
 Paulina of Aristarchus, which is the same 
 with the Confectio ^rchigenis. 
 
 PauVs betony. See Veronica. 
 
 Pau'lus. See JEgineta. 
 
 Pava'na. See Croton Tiglium. 
 
 Pa'vor. (From Paveo, to fear ; so called 
 from the dread there isi of approaching or 
 touching a person affected with it.) The 
 itch. 
 
 PEA. A species of pulse of great va- 
 riety, and much in use as a nourishing ar- 
 ticle of diet. 
 
 Peach. See Jlmygdalus Persica. 
 
 Peagle. See Primula veris. 
 
 Pearl. See Margarita. 
 
 Pearl-ashes. See Potassa. 
 
 Pearl barley. See Hordeum. 
 
 Pear, Of pears there are many varieties, 
 affording a wholsome nourishment. 
 
 Peche'dion. n«;^;;£ji«». The perinaeum. 
 
 Pechu'rim co'rtex. A highly aromatic 
 bark, the produce of a species of Laurus. 
 It is extremely fragrant, like unto that of 
 cinnamon, which it greatly resembles in its 
 properties. In Lisbon it is much esteemed 
 in the cure of dysenteries, and for allaying 
 obstinate vomitings. 
 
 Pechu'rim fa'ba. See Faba pechurim. 
 
 Pechuris. See Faba pechurim. 
 
 Pechya'gra. (From -sfTixv?, the cubit, 
 and etypa, a seizure.) The gout in the elbow. 
 
 Pe'chys. U'/ixv?. The cubit, or elbow. 
 
 Pechyty'ree. An epithet for the scurvy. 
 
 PECQUET, John, was a native of Diep- 
 pe, and graduated at Montpelier. He pursued 
 the study of anatomy with great ardour 
 and ingenuity, which he evinced by the dis- 
 covery of the thoracic duct, and the recepta- 
 
 culum chyli, while yet a student, in 1647. 
 He then settled to practise in his native town ; 
 but soon after repaired to Paris, with a view 
 of demonstrating completely the important 
 vessels which he had discovered ; and he 
 succeeded in tracing the progress of the 
 chyle into the left subclavian vein. He pub- 
 lished an account of this discovery, with a 
 Dissertation on the Circulation of the Blood, 
 and Motion of the Chyle, in 1651 ; and his 
 fame, in consequence, speedily extended 
 throughout Europe, though some denied the 
 truth, others the originality of it. Besides 
 his anatomical skill, he was a man of con- 
 siderable acquirements, and became a Mem- 
 ber of the Royal Academy of Sciences. He 
 is said, however, to have shortened his life 
 by an unfortunate attachment to spiritous 
 liquors, and died in 1674. 
 
 Pecquet's duct. See Thoracic duct. 
 
 Pe'cten. The pubes, or share-bone. 
 
 P E C T I N A'L I S. {Pectinalis, sc. mus- 
 cuius ; so named from its arising at the pec- 
 ten, or pubes.) Pectinceus, of authors, and 
 Pubio femoral, of Dumas. This is a small 
 flat muscle, situated obliquely between the 
 pubes and the little trochanter, at the upper 
 and anterior part of the thigh. It arises 
 broad and fleshy from all the anterior edge 
 of the OS pectinis, or pubis, as it is more 
 commonly called, as far as its spine, and de- 
 scending obliquely backwards and outwards, 
 is inserted by a short and broad tendon, 
 into the upper and anterior part of the linea 
 aspera of the os femoris, a little below 
 the lesser trochanter. This muscle serves 
 to bend the thigh, bj' drawing it upwards 
 and inwards, and likewise assists in rolling 
 it outwards. 
 
 PECTINA'TI MU'SCULI. (Pectinatus ; 
 from peclen, a comb : so named from their 
 supposed resemblance.) The fasciculated 
 muscular fibres of the right auricle of the 
 heart. 
 
 Pectinje'us. See Pectinalis. 
 
 Pectora'lis. See Pect oralis major. 
 
 PECTORA'LIS MA'JOR. {Musculus 
 pectoralis ; from pectus, the breast.) Pec- 
 toralis, of authors, and sterno-costo-clavio- 
 humeral, of Dumas, This is a broad, thick j 
 fleshy, and radiated muscle, situated imme- 
 diately under the integuments, and covering 
 almost the whole anterior part of the 
 breast. Winslow calls it pectoralis major, 
 to distinguish it from the serratus anticus, 
 which he has named pectoralis minor. It 
 arises from the cartilaginous extremities of 
 the fifth and sixth ribs, from the last of 
 which its tendinous fibres descend over the 
 upper part of the obliquus externus and rec- 
 tus abdominis, helping to form a part of the 
 sheath in which the latter is included. It 
 likewise springs from almost the whole 
 length of the sternum by short tendinous 
 fibres, which evidently decussate those on 
 the other side ; and tendinous and fleshy 
 
662 
 
 FEC 
 
 PEL 
 
 from more tban a third of the anterior part 
 of the clavicle. From these origins the 
 fibres run in a folding manner towards the 
 axilla, and are inserted by a broad tendon 
 into the os humeri, above the insertion of 
 the deltoid muscle, and at the outer side of 
 the groove which lodges the tendon of the 
 long head of the biceps ;. some of its fibres 
 likewise extend into that groove: and, 
 from the lower part of this tendon, which is 
 spread near two inches along the os humeri, 
 we find it sending ofi" other fibres, which 
 help to form the fascia that covers the mus- 
 cles of the arm. It often happens that that 
 part of the pectoralis which arises from the 
 clavicle, is separated from the inferior por- 
 tion, so as to appear like a distinct muscle. 
 This has induced Winslow to divide it into 
 parts, one of which he calls the clavicular, 
 and the other the thoracic portion. Some- 
 times these two portions are inserted by se- 
 parate tendons, which cross one another at 
 the upper and inner part of the os humeri, 
 the tendon of the thoracic portion being in- 
 serted at the outer edge of the bicipital 
 groove, immediately behind the other. This 
 muscle, and the latissimus dorsi, form the 
 cavity of the axilla, or arm-pit. The use 
 of the pectoralis is to move the arm for- 
 wards, or to raise it obliquely towards the 
 sternum. It likewise occasionally assists in 
 moving the trunk upon the arm ; thus, when 
 we exert any efibrts with the hand, as in 
 raising ourselves from off an arm-chair, or 
 in sealing a letter, the contraction of this 
 muscle is particularly observable. To 
 these uses Haller adds that of assisting in 
 respiration, b}^ raising the sternum and ribs. 
 He tells us he well remembers, that when 
 this muscle was aflfected by rheumatism, his 
 breathing was incommoded : and that, when 
 troubled with difficultj- of respiration, he 
 had often found himself greatly relieved by 
 raising and drawing back his shoulders, 
 keeping his arms at the. same time firmly 
 fixed. Winslow, however, has denied this 
 use, and Albinus has omitted it, probably 
 because it does not take place in a natural 
 
 PECTORA'LIS MI'NOR. Serraius anti- 
 cus, of Albinus. Douglas and Cowper call 
 this muscle Serratus minor anticv.s, and 
 Winslow gives it the name of Pectoralis 
 minor, and Dumas calls it Costo coracoi- 
 dien. It is a fleshy and pretty considerable 
 muscle, situated at the anterior and lateral 
 part of the thorax, immediately under the 
 pectoralis major. It arises from the upper 
 edges of the third, fourth, and fifth ribs, 
 near where they join with their cartilages 
 by an equal number of tendinous and fleshy 
 digitations, which have been compared to 
 the teeth of a saw, whence this and some 
 other muscles, from their having a similar 
 origin, or insertion, have gotten the name 
 of strrati. From these origins it becomes 
 
 thicker and narrower as it ascends, and is 
 inserted by a flat tendon into the upper part 
 of the coracoid process of the scapula. The 
 principal use of this muscle is to draw the 
 scapula forwards and downawards } and when 
 that is fixed, it may likewise serve to elevate 
 the ribs. 
 
 PECTORALS. Medicamenta pectoralia; 
 from pectin, the breast.) Medicines that re- 
 lieve disorders of the chest. 
 
 PE'CTUS. (-oris, neut.) The breast. 
 See Thorax. 
 
 Pectu'scclum. (Dim. of pectus, the 
 breast ; so named from its shape.) The 
 metatarsus. 
 
 PE'DES HIPPOCA'MPI. (Pes, a foot, 
 so named from their resemblance to the feet 
 of the hippocampus, or sea-horse.) Two 
 columns at the end of the fornix of the brain, 
 which diverge posteriorly. 
 
 Pzde'thmus. (From ^)!^xoi, to leap.) 
 The motion which is sensible in the arteries 
 from the impulse of the blood. The pulse. 
 
 Pedia'smcs. (From •x'^mv, a field.) An 
 epithet of a species of wild mvrrh. 
 
 PEDICULA RIA. (From' pediculus, a 
 louse ; so called from its use in destroying 
 lice.) The herb staves-acre. See Delphi- 
 nium Staphisagrict. 
 
 Pediccla'tio. Morbus pedicularis, phi- 
 fiafi;. That disease of the body in which 
 lice are continuedly bred on the skin. 
 
 Pedi'cui,tjs. (Dim. of pes, a foot.) 1. 
 A louse, so named from its many small 
 feet. 
 
 2. A pedicle or foot-stalk of a flower, or 
 leaf. 
 
 Pedicus. See Extensor brevis digitorum 
 pedis. 
 
 PEDILU'VIUM. (From ;jerfes, the 
 feet, and lavo, to wash.) A bath for the 
 feet. 
 
 Pe'dion. (From t^ov;, the foot.) The 
 sole of the foot. 
 
 Pe'dora. (From pes, a foot.) The sor- 
 des of the eyes, ears, and feet. 
 
 Peganel5;'cm. (From zfTiyaviiv, rue, and 
 tXtciov, oil.) Oil of rue. 
 
 Pegake'rcm. (From •j?J!yav«», rae.) A 
 plaster composed of rue. 
 
 Pe'gancm. (From ■zfy,'yvui>j, to compress ; 
 so called because, by its dryness, it condenses 
 the seed.) Rue. 
 
 Pe'ge. (n»!y», a fountain.) The interaal 
 angles of the eyes are called Pegm. 
 
 Pe'lada. a species of baldness, a shed- 
 ding of the hair from a venereal cause. 
 
 PELA'GRA. The disease called the pela- 
 gra does not appear to have been noticed 
 by any of our nosologists. Indeed, few ac- 
 counts of it have hitherto been published, 
 although the peculiar symptoms with which 
 it is attended, and the fatal consequences 
 which generally ensue from it, render it 
 equally curious and important. In certain 
 districts, as Milan and Padua, in Italy. 
 
PEL 
 
 PEL 
 
 663 
 
 where it is peculiarly prevalent, it is com- 
 puted to attack five inhabitants out of every 
 hundred. The following account of this 
 singular disease is extracted from Dr. Jan- 
 sen's treatise on the subject, who had seen 
 the disease at Milan : 
 
 About the month of March or April, 
 when the season invites the farmers to culti- 
 vate their fields, it often happens that a 
 shining red spot suddenly arises on the back 
 of the hand, resembling the common erysi- 
 pelas, but without much itching or pain, or 
 indeed any other particular inconvenience. 
 Both men and women, girls and boys, are 
 equally subject to it. Sometimes this spot 
 affects both hands, without appearing on 
 any other part of the body. Not uncom- 
 monly it arises also on the shins, sometimes 
 on the neck, and now and then, though very 
 rarely, on the face. It is sometimes also 
 seen on the breasts of women, where they 
 are not covered by the clothes, but such 
 parts of the body as are not exposed to the 
 air are very seldom affected ; nor has it 
 ever been observed to attack the palm of the 
 hand, or the sole of the foot. This red spot 
 elevates the skin a little, producing nume- 
 rous small tubercles of different colours ; 
 the skin becomes dry and cracks, and the 
 epidermis sometimes assumes a fibrous 
 appearance. At length it falls off in white 
 furfuraceous scales ; but the shining red- 
 ness underneath still continues, and, in 
 some instances, remains through the follow- 
 ing winter. In the mean time, excepting 
 this mere local affection, the health is not 
 the least impaired, the patient performs all 
 his rural labours as before, enjoys a good ap- 
 petite, eats heartily, and digests well. The 
 bowels are generally relaxed at the very 
 commencement of the disease, and continue 
 so throughout its whole course. All the 
 other excretions are as usual : and, in fe- 
 males, the menses return at their accustomed 
 periods, and in the proper quantity. But 
 what is most surprising is, that in the month 
 of September, when the heat of the summer 
 is over, in some cases sooner, in others 
 later, the disorder generally altogether dis- 
 appears, and the skin resumes its natural 
 healthy appearance. This change has been 
 known to take place as early as the latter 
 end of May or June, when the disease has 
 only been in its earliest stage. The pa- 
 tients, however, are not now to be con- 
 sidered as well ; the disease hides itself, but 
 is not eradicated : for, no sooner does the 
 following spring return, but it quickly re- 
 appears, and generally is accompanied with 
 severer symptoms. The spot grows larger, 
 the skin becomes more unequal and hard, 
 with deeper cracks. The patient now be- 
 gins to feel uneasiness in the head, becomes 
 fearful, dull, less capable of labour, and 
 much wearied with his usual exertions. He 
 is exceedingly affected with the changes of 
 the atmosphere, and impatient both of cold 
 
 and heat. Nevertheless, he generally gets 
 through his ordinary labour, with less vi- 
 gour and cheerfulness indeed, than former- 
 ly, but still without being obliged to take 
 to his bed ; and, as he has no fever, his ap- 
 petite continues good, and the chylopoietic 
 viscera perform their proper functions. 
 When the pelagra has even arrived at this 
 stage, the returning winter, nevertheless, 
 commonly restores the patient to apparent 
 health ; but the more sevei-e the symptoms 
 have been, and the deeper root the disease 
 has taken, the more certainly does the re- 
 tarn of spring produce it with additional 
 violence. Sometimes the disease in the 
 skin disappears, but the other symptoms re- 
 main notwithstanding. The powers both 
 of the mind and body now become daily 
 more enfeebled; peevishness, watchings, 
 vertigo, and, at length, complete melan- 
 choly, supervene. Nor is there a more dis- 
 tressing kind of melancholy any where to 
 be seen, than takes place in this disease. 
 " On entering the hospital at Legnano," 
 says Dr. Jansen, " I was astonished at the 
 mournful spectacle I beheld, especially in 
 the women's ward. There they all sat, in- 
 dolent, languid, with downcast looks, their 
 eyes expressing distress, weeping without 
 cause, and scarcely returning an answer 
 when spoken to ; so that a person would 
 suppose himself to be among fools and mad 
 people ; and, indeed, with very good rea- 
 son ; for gradually this melancholy increa- 
 ses, and at length ends in real mania. 
 
 " Many, as I had an opportunity of 
 observing in this hospital, were covered 
 with a peculiar and characteristic sweat, 
 having a very offensive smell, which I know 
 not how better to express than by com- 
 paring it to the smell of mouldy bread. A 
 person accustomed to see the disease would 
 at once recognise it by this single symp- 
 tom. Many complained of a burning pain 
 at night in the soles of the feet, which 
 often deprived them of sleep. Some with 
 double vision ; others with fatuity ; others 
 with visceral obstructions ; others with ad- 
 ditional symptoms. Nevertheless, fever 
 still keeps off, the appetite is unimpaired, 
 and the secretions are regularly carried 
 on. But the disease goes on increasing, 
 the nerves are more debilitated, the legs 
 and thighs lose the power of motion, 
 stupor or delirium comes on, and the 
 melancholy terminates in confirmed mania. 
 In the hospital at Legnano, I saw both men 
 and women in this maniacal state. Some 
 lay quiet ; others were raving, and obliged 
 to be tied down to the bed, to prevent 
 them from doing mischief to themselves 
 and others. In almost ail these, the pulse 
 was small, slow, and without any charac- 
 ter of fever. One woman appeared to 
 have a slight degree of furor uterinus : for, 
 at the sight of men, she became merry, 
 smiled, offered kisses, and by her gestures 
 
664 
 
 PEL 
 
 PEL 
 
 desired them to come towards her. Soaie 
 were occupied in constant prayers ; some 
 pleased themselves with laughter, and others 
 with other things. But it was remarkable, 
 that all who were in this stage of the dis- 
 ease, had a strong propensity to drown 
 themselves. They now begin to grow ema- 
 ciated, and the delirium is often followed 
 by a species of tabes. A colliquative diar- 
 rhoea comes on, which no remedy can 
 stop, as also has been observed in nostal- 
 gia. Sometimes, in the pelagra, the diar- 
 rhoea comes on before the delirium, and 
 the delirium and stupor mutuedly inter- 
 change with each other. The appetite 
 often suddenly failed, so that the sick will 
 sometimes go for near a week without 
 tasting food. Not uncommonly it returns 
 as suddenly, so that they eagerly devoured 
 whatever was offered them, and this even 
 at times when they are horribly convulsed. 
 The convulsions with which they are at- 
 tacked, are most shocking to see, and are 
 of almost every kind, catalepsy excepted, 
 which has been described by writers. I 
 saw one girl in bed, who was violently 
 distorted by opisthotonos every time she 
 attempted to rise. Some are seized with 
 emprosthotonos ; and others with other 
 species of tetanus. At length, syncope 
 and death close the tragedy, often without 
 any symptom of fever occurring through 
 the %ybole course of the disease. The first 
 stage of the pelagra, in which the local 
 affection only takes place. Dr. Jansen ob- 
 serves, continues in some instances for a 
 great length of time ; persons being occa- 
 sionally met with in whom it has lasted six 
 or eight, or even fifteen years, disappear- 
 ing regularly every winter, and returning 
 again in the spring. This occasions some 
 of the inhabitants to pay little attention to 
 it ; although, in other cases, it reaches its 
 greatest height after the second or third 
 attack. It appears that this disease is not 
 infectious, and that the causes producing 
 it are yet unascertained. It has been sup- 
 posed by some to arise from the heat of 
 the sun's rays ; and hence it is now and 
 then called mal de sole; but this does not 
 produce any similar disease in other parts of 
 the world, where it is in an equal or even 
 much greater degree than at Milan ; no 
 disease in any respect resembling it, having 
 hitherto been noticed in such regions, 
 except the lepra asturiensis described by 
 Thiery, and after him by Sauvages. In 
 this, a tremor of the head and trunk of the 
 body takes place, which does not happen 
 in the pelagra. This, however, is the princi- 
 pal difference in the two diseases. 
 
 Pela'rium. (From •prttXo;, mud ; so call- 
 ed from its muddy consistence.) A coUy- 
 rium. 
 
 Peleca'nus. (From ■^iP.ixau/, to per- 
 forate.) 
 
 1. The pelican. 
 
 2. An instrument to draw teeth : so na- 
 med from its curvature at the end resembling 
 the beak of a pelican. 
 
 Peleci'num. (From -zysXsxu;, a hatchet, 
 so called because its seeds are shaped 
 like a two-edged hatchet.) The hatchet- 
 vetch. 
 
 Pelio'ma. (From treXo;, black.) An 
 ecchymosis when of a livid colour. 
 
 Fellitory, bastard. See Achillea plar- 
 mica. 
 
 Ptllilory of Spain. See Anthemis pyre- 
 thrum. 
 
 Fellitory, wall. See Parietaria. 
 
 Pe'lma. (From -zs-iXat, to move forwards.) 
 The sole of the foot, or a sock adapted to the 
 sole of the foot. 
 
 Pelt'ais cartila'go. (From peltOt a 
 buckler ; so called from its shape.) The 
 scutiform cartilage of the larynx. 
 
 PELVIC LIGAMENTS. The arti- 
 culation of the OS sacrum with the last lum- 
 bar vertebra, and with the ossa innominata, 
 is strengthened by means of a strong 
 transverse ligament, which passes from the 
 extremity and lower edge of the last lum- 
 bar vertebra, to the posterior and internal 
 surface of the spine of the ilium. Other 
 ligaments are extended posteriorly from 
 the OS sacrum to the ossa ilia, on each side, 
 and, from the direction of their fibres, 
 may be called the lateral ligaments. Be- 
 sides these, there are many shorter liga- 
 mentous fibres, which are seen stretched 
 from the whole circumference of the arti- 
 culating surfaces of these two bones. But 
 the most remarkable ligaments of the pel- 
 vis are the two sacro-ischiatic ligaments, 
 which are placed towards the posterior and 
 inferior part of the pelvis. One of these 
 may be called the greater, and the other 
 the lesser, sacro-ischiatic ligament. The 
 first of these is attached to the posterior 
 edge of the os sacrum, to the tuberosity 
 of the ilium, and to the first of the three 
 divisions of the os coccygis. Its other 
 extremity is inserted into the inner sur- 
 face of the tuberosity of the ischium. At 
 its upper part it is of considerable 
 breadth, after which it becomes narrower, 
 but expands again before its insertion into 
 the ischium, and extending along the tu- 
 berosity of that bone to the lower branch 
 of the OS pubis, where it terminates in a 
 point, forms a kind of falx, one end of 
 which is loose, while the other is fixed to 
 the bone. The lesser sacro-ischiatic liga- 
 ment is somewhat thicker than the former, 
 and is placed obliquely before it. It ex- 
 tends from the transverse process of the 
 OS sacrum, and the tuberosity of the spine 
 of the ilium, on each side, to the spine of 
 the ischium. These two ligaments not only 
 serve to strengthen the articulation of the 
 ossa innominata with the os sacrum, but to 
 support the weight of the viscera contained 
 in the pelvis, the back and lov/er part ol 
 
PEL 
 
 PEM 
 
 t^6C 
 
 uhich is closed by these ligaments. The 
 posterior and external surface of the greater 
 ligament likewise serves for the attach- 
 ment of some portions of the gluteus maxi- 
 mus and geniini muscles. The symphisis 
 pubis is strengthened internally by a trans- 
 verse ligament, some of the fibres of which 
 are extended to the obturator ligament. 
 
 PE'LVIS. (From ■ariXt//, a basic, 
 because it is shaped like a basin used 
 in former times.) The cavity below the 
 belly. The pelvis consists, in the child, 
 of many pieces, but in the adult, it is 
 formed of four bones, of the os sacrum 
 behind, the ossa innominata on either 
 side, and the os coccygis below. See 
 Sacrum, Innominatuni Os, and Coccygis Os. 
 It is wide and expanded at its upper part, 
 and contracted at its inferior aperture. 
 The upper part of the pelvis, properly so 
 called, is bounded by an oveJ I'ing, which 
 parts the cavity of the pelvis from th-j 
 cavity of the abdomen. This circle is de- 
 nominated the brim of the pelvis : it is 
 formed by a continued and prominent line 
 along the upper part of the sacrum, the 
 middle of the ilium, and the vpper part, or 
 crest, of the os pubis. This circle of the 
 brim supports the impregnated womb, 
 •keeps it up against the pressure of labour 
 pains ; and sometimes this line has been 
 " as sharp as a paper-folder, and has cut 
 across the segment of the womb ;" and so, 
 by separating the womb from the vagina, 
 has rendered delivery impossible ; and the 
 child escaping into the abdomen, the woman 
 has died. The lower part of the pelvis is 
 denominated the outlet. It is composed 
 by the arch of the ossa pubis, and by the 
 sciatic ligaments ; it is .wide and dilateable, 
 to permit the delivery of the child ; but 
 being sometimes too wide, it permits the 
 child's head to press so suddenly, and with 
 such violence upon the soft parts, that the 
 perineum is torn. 
 
 The marks of the female skeleton have 
 been sought for in the skull, as in the 
 continuation of the sagittal suture ; but the 
 truest marks are those which relate to that 
 great function by which chiefly the sexes 
 are distinguished ; for while the male pel- 
 vis is large and strong, with a small cavity, 
 narrow openings, and bones of greater 
 strength ; the female pelvis is very shallow 
 and wide, with a large cavity and slender 
 bones, and with every peculiarity which 
 may conduce to the easy passage of the 
 child. 
 
 The ofl3ce of the pelvis is to give a steady 
 bearing to the trunk, and to connect it 
 with the lower extremities, by a sure and 
 firm joining, to form the centre of all the 
 great motions of the body, to contain the 
 internal organs of generation, the urinary 
 bladder, the rectum, and occasionally part 
 
 of the small intestines, and to give- sup- 
 port to the gravid uterus. -■ - 
 
 Pz'lvis au'rium. The cochlea in the 
 ear. 
 
 Pe'lvis ce'reeei. The infundibulum in 
 the brain. 
 
 Pejiphigo'des. (From -srifupi^, a blast 
 of wind.) A fever distinguished by flatu- 
 lencies and inflations, in which a sort of 
 aerial vapour was said to pass through the 
 skin. 
 
 PE'MPHIGUS. (From ws^?;?, a bub- 
 ble, or vesicle.) Febris bullosa. Exanthe- 
 maia serosa. Morla. Pemphigus helieii- 
 cus. Pemphigus major. Pemphigus minor. 
 The vesicular fever. A fever attended by 
 successive eruptions of vesicles about the 
 size of almonds, which are filled with a yel- 
 lowish serum, and in three or four days sub- 
 side. The fever maj' be either synocha or 
 typhus. It is a genus of disease in the Class 
 PyrexicE, and Order Exanthemala, of CuUen. 
 The latest v.riters on this disease contend, 
 that it is sometimes acute and sometimes a 
 chronic affection ; that the former is con- 
 stantly attended with fever, the latter is con- 
 stantly without ; that in neither case is it an 
 acrimonious or contagious matter thrown out 
 by' the constitution, but pure serum, secreted 
 by the cutaneous exhalant arteries. So rare 
 was this disease when Dr. Cullen wrote, 
 that he never saw it but once, iu a case 
 which was shown to him by Br. Home. 
 Dr. David Stuart, then phj-sician to the 
 hospital at Aberdeen, published an ac- 
 count of it in the Edinburgh Medical 
 Commentaries. The patient was a pri- 
 vate soldier of the seventy-third regiment, 
 aged eighteen, formerly a pedlar, and 
 naturally of a healthy constitution. About 
 twenty days before he had been seized with 
 the measles, when in the country ; and in 
 marching to town, on the second day of 
 their eruption, he was exposed to cold ; 
 upon which they suddenly disappeared. 
 On his arrival at Aberdeen, he was quar- 
 tered in a damp under-ground apartment. 
 He then complained of sickness at stomach, 
 great oppression about the praecordia, head- 
 ache, lassitude, and weariness on the least 
 exertion, with stifiness and rigidity of his 
 knees and other joints. He had been pur- 
 ged with but little benefit. About ten days 
 before, he obsen-ed on the inside of his 
 thighs, a number of very small, distinct, 
 red spots, a little elevated above the surface 
 of the skin, and much resembling the first 
 appearance of the smallpox. This eruption 
 gradually spread itself over his whole body, 
 and the pustules continued every day to in- 
 crease in size. 
 
 Upon being received into the hospital, he 
 complained of head-ache, sickness at sto- 
 mach, oppression about the preecordia, thirst, 
 sore throat, with difficulty of swallowing ; 
 84 
 
666 
 
 PEN 
 
 PEN 
 
 his tonerue was foul, his skin felt hot and 
 /,^<el'ish'. t^-Zce from 110 to 120, rather de- 
 pressed ; belly costive, eyes dull and languid, 
 but without delirium. The whole surface 
 of the skin was interspersed with vesicles, or 
 phlyctcenae, of the size of an ordinary wal- 
 nut ; many of them were larger, especially 
 on the arms and breast. In the interstices, 
 between the vesicles, the appearance of the 
 skin was natural, nor was there any redness 
 round their base ; the distance from one to 
 another was from half an inch to a hand- 
 breadth or more. In some places two or three 
 were joined together, like the pustules in the 
 confluent smallpox. A few vesicles had burst 
 of themselves, and formed a whitish scab, or 
 crust. These v/ere mostly on the neck and 
 face ; others showed a tolerable laudable 
 pus. However, by far the greatest number 
 were perfectly entire, tm-gid, and of a bluish 
 colour. Upon opening them, it was evi- 
 dent that the cuticle elevated above the cutis, 
 and distended with a thin, yellowish, semi- 
 pellucid serum, formed this appearance. 
 Nov was the surface of the cutis ulcerated, 
 or livid ; but of a red, florid colour, as when 
 the cuticle is separated by a blister, or super- 
 ficial burning. No other person laboured 
 under a similar disease, either in the part of 
 the country from which he came, or where he 
 resided, in Aberdeen. 
 
 Since the publication of this case of pem- 
 phigus, by Dr. Stuart, observations on this 
 disease have been published by Dr. Dick- 
 son, of Dublin, by Mr. Gaitskell and Mr. 
 Upton, in the Mem. of the Medical Society 
 of London. Some subsequent observations 
 on pemphigus were published in the Lon- 
 don Med. Journal, by Mr. Thomas Christie. 
 From a case which Mr. Christie describes, 
 he is disposed to agree with Dr. Dickson, in 
 thinking that sometimes, at least, pemphigus 
 is not contagious. He remarks, however, 
 that the pemphigus described by some foreign 
 writers was extremely infectious ; circum- 
 stances which, he thinks, may lead to a divi- 
 sion of the disease into two species, the pem- 
 phigus simplex and corapiicatus, both of 
 which, but especially the last, seem to vary 
 much with respect to mildness and malignity. 
 
 Pe'mphigus ma'jor. a title under which 
 pemphigus is spoken of by Sauvages, who 
 defines it an eruption of phlyctaenae, about 
 the size of a hazel-nut, filled with a thin 
 yellow serum. 
 
 Pe'mphigus mi'nor. In this species the 
 ■vesicles are no larger than garden-peas. 
 
 Pje'mphis. a species of Lylhram. 
 
 PEMPTa;'us. (From ■anffrrro;, the fifth.) 
 An ague, the paroxysm of which returns 
 every fifth day. 
 
 Pen^'a. a species of Polygala. 
 
 PENiE'A mucrona'ta. The systematic 
 name of the plant which is said to afibrd the 
 sarcocolla. Thi* is brought from Pei'sia 
 
 and Arabia in small grains of a pale yellow 
 colour, having also sometimes mixed with 
 them a few of a deep red colour. Its taste 
 is bitter, but followed with some degree of 
 sweetness. It has been chiefly used for ex- 
 ternal purposes, and, as its name imports, 
 has been thought to agglutinate wounds 
 and ulcers ; but this opinion now no longer 
 exists. 
 
 Penetra'ntia. (From penetro, to pierce 
 through.) Medicines which pass through the 
 pores and stimulate. 
 
 Pennicilliform. {Penicilliformis ; from 
 ptnicillum, a pencil, and forma, likeness.) 
 llesembiing a painter's pencil. 
 
 PENICI'LLUS. Penicillum. (Dim. 
 of peniculum, a brush.) 1. A tent, or 
 pledget. 
 
 2. The secreting extremities of the vena 
 portse are called penicilii. See Liver. 
 
 Peni'dium. a kind of clarified sugar, 
 with a mixture of starch, made up into 
 small rolls. The confectioners call it barley- 
 sugar. 
 
 Peni'di'um sacchara'tum. See Penidiwn . 
 
 PE'NIS. {^j1 pendendo, from its hang- 
 ing down.) Membrum virile. The cylindri- 
 cal part that hangs down, under the mons 
 veneris, before the scrotum of males. It is 
 divided by anatomists into the root, body, 
 and head, called the glam penis. It is com- 
 posed of common integuments, two corpora 
 cavernosa, and one corpus spongiosum, 
 which surrounds a canal, the urethra, that 
 proceeds from the bladder to the apex of the 
 penis, where it opens by the meatus urina- 
 rius. See Urethra. The fold of the skin 
 that covers the glans penis is termed the 
 prepuce. The arteries of the penis are from 
 the hypogastric and ischiatic. The vein of 
 the penis, vena magna ipsius penis, empties 
 itself into the hypogastric vein. The ab- 
 sorbents of this organ are very numerous, 
 and run under the common integuments to 
 the inguinal glands : absorbents also are 
 found in great plenty in the urethra. The 
 glands of the penis are, Cowper's glands, 
 the prostate, muciparous, and odoriferous 
 glands. The nerves of the penis are branch- 
 es of the sacral and ischiatic. 
 
 Pe'nis ce'rebri. The pineal gland. 
 
 Pe'nis ere'ctor. See Erector penis. 
 
 Pe'nis mullie'bris. See Clitoris. 
 
 Pennyroyal. See Mentha pulegium. 
 
 Pennyroyal, hart's. See Mentha cer- 
 vina. 
 
 PENTADA'cTyLON. (From wivTi, five, 
 and ^ciKTvP.os, a finger ; so called, because 
 it has five leaves upon each stalk, like the 
 fingers upon the hand.) The herb cinque- 
 foil ; also a name for the ricinus, the fruit 
 of which resembles a hand. 
 
 Pentamy'rum. (From -wsvrs, five, and 
 fiupoy, ointment.) An ointment composed of 
 five ingredients. 
 
PER 
 
 PER 
 
 Pentaneu'ron. (From ■aivn, live, and 
 usapei/, a string; so called, because it has 
 five-ribbed leaves.) Ribwort. 
 
 Pentapha'rmacon. (From a-sfTs, five, 
 and fiapfiaxcv, remedium, remedy.) Any 
 medicine consisting^ of five ingredients. 
 
 Pentaphylloi'des. (From zri^iraipuWoi, 
 cinquefoil, and li^o;, likeness ; so called from 
 its resemblance to cinquefoil.) Barren 
 strawberry. 
 
 Pentaphy'llxjm. (From wivrs, five, and 
 ^K>.X«v, a leaf ; so named, because it has 
 five leaves on each stalk.) See Potentilla 
 reptans. 
 
 Pentapleu'rum. The same as penta- 
 iieuron. 
 
 Penta'tomum. (From -sfivn, five, and 
 Tzf^va, to cut ; so called because its leaves 
 are divided into five segments.) Cinque- 
 foil. 
 
 Pento'robus. (From sntTi, five, and 
 tfoZoi, the wood-pea ; so called because it 
 has five seeds resembling the wood-pea.) 
 The herb peony. 
 
 Peony, common. See Pctonia. 
 Pepa'nsis. (From ztit^chvoj, to concoct.) 
 Pepasmus. The maturation or concoction 
 of humours. 
 
 Pepa'smos. The same as pepansis. 
 Pepa'stica.^ (From ■zai'Tratvi), to con- 
 coct.) Digestive mndicines. 
 Pe'pita nux. Ignatjus's bean. 
 Pe'plion. (From -ssriTrXot, the herb 
 devil's-milk ; so called from its resemblance.) 
 Peplos. Wild parsley. 
 
 Pe'po. (From -ssnTrrco, to ripen.) See 
 C'ucurbita. 
 Pepper, black. See Piper nigrum. 
 Pepper, Guinea. See Capsicum. 
 Pepper, Jamaica. See Myrtus Pimenta. 
 Pepper, long. See Piper longum. 
 Pepper, poormayi's. See Polygonum Hy- 
 dropiper. 
 
 Pepper, ivall. See Illeeebra. 
 Pepper, water. See Polygonum Hydro- 
 piper. 
 
 Pepper, white. See Piper nignim. 
 Peppermint. See Mentha piperita. 
 Ptpperwort. See Lepidium. 
 Fe'pticos. (From -zsiifTa, to ripen.) 
 Such a thing as promotes digestion, or is 
 digestive. 
 
 Peraccte. Very sharp. Diseases are 
 thus called when greatly inflamed, or aggi'a- 
 vated beyond measure. 
 
 Percepier. Parsley-piert, or parsley- 
 breakstone. 
 
 PERCIVAL, Thojias, was born at War- 
 rington in 1740. He studied for three 
 years with great assiduity, at Edinburgh ; 
 then came to London, and was chosen a 
 Fellow of the Royal Society ; after which 
 he visited difiierent places on the Continent, 
 and took his degree at Leyden. In 1767, 
 he settled at Manchester, and continued 
 tkere till the period of his death, in 1804, 
 
 in the unremitting esercise of his medical 
 duties. Dr. Perciral possessed, in an emi- 
 nent degree, those moral and intellectual 
 endowments, which are calculated to form a 
 distinguished physician. He has been well 
 characterized as an author without vanity, a 
 philosopher without pride, a scholar without 
 pedantry, and a Christian without guile. 
 His earlier inquiries were directed to medi- 
 cal, chemical, and philosophical subjects, 
 which he pursued with great judgment, 
 combining the cautious but assiduous use of 
 experiment, with scientific observation, and 
 much literary research. His papers were 
 published collectively, under the title of 
 " Essays, Medical and Experimental," in 
 three volumes ; which have passed through 
 many editions, and obtained him considera- 
 ble reputation. His subsequent publication.? 
 were of a moral nature, and originally con- 
 ceived for the improvement of his children. 
 But his last work, entitled " Mediced Ethics," 
 which appeared in 1803, is adapted for the 
 use of the profession, and will form a lasting 
 monument of his integrity and wisdom. He 
 contributed also numerous papers on various 
 subjects to the memoirs of the Literaiy and 
 Philosophical Society of Manchester, which 
 he had been mainly instrumental in establish- 
 ing, and which did not cease to manifest its 
 grateful sense of his merits, by the continued 
 appointment of him to the presidency. 
 
 Percolation. (Percolalio, straining 
 through ; from per, through, and colo, to 
 strain.) It is generally applied to animal 
 secretion, from the office of the glands be- 
 ing- thought to resemble that of a strainer, 
 in transmitting the liquors that jjass through 
 them. 
 
 Perde'tuji, In Paracelsus it is the root 
 of skirret. 
 
 Perennial ivorm-grass. See Spigelia. 
 Perete'rion. (From -ssrspaa.;, to dig through.) 
 The perforating part of the trepan. 
 
 Perdi'cium. (From -zftp^i?,, a partridge ; 
 so called because partridges were said to 
 feed upon it.) Pellitory of the wall. 
 
 Perfolia'ta. (From per and folium, 
 so called because the leaves surround the 
 stem, like those of a cabbage.) See Bu- 
 pleurum. 
 
 Pe'rforans. See Flexor profundus per- 
 forans. 
 
 Pe'rforans, seu fle'xor profu'ndus. 
 See Flexor longus digilorum pedis profundus 
 perforans. 
 
 Pe'rforans seu fle'sor te'rtii inter- 
 no'dh digito'rum pe'dis. See Flexor lon- 
 gus digitorum pedis profundus perforans. 
 
 Pe'rforans, vd'lgo profu'ndds. See 
 Flexor profundus perforans. 
 
 Perfora'ta. (From perforo, to pierce 
 through ; so called because its leaves are 
 fullof holes.) See Hypericum. 
 
 Perfora'tus. See Flexor brevis digito- 
 rum pedis, and Flexor sublimis perforatus. 
 
668 
 
 PER 
 
 PER 
 
 Perfora'tcs, SE0 fle'xor secu'ndi in- 
 terno'dii digito'rum pe'dis. See Flexor 
 brevis digitorum pedis perforatus sublimis. 
 
 Peria'mma. (From ■sr^ia'^rTa, to hang 
 round.) An amulet, or charm, which was 
 hung- round the neck to Dvevent infection. 
 
 PERIBLETSrS. (From ■anpQx-ra, to 
 stare about.) That kind of wild look which 
 is observed in delirious persons. 
 
 Peri'eole. (From TsFcfiiZaXXu, to sur- 
 round.) Sometimes it signifies the dress 
 of a person ; at others a translation of the 
 morbific humours to the surface of the bodv. 
 
 PERIBRO'SIS. An ulceration, or ero- 
 sion, at the comers or uniting parts of the 
 eyelids- This disorder most frequently af- 
 fects the internal commissure of the eyelids. 
 The species are, 1. Peribrosis, from the acri- 
 mony of the tears, as may be observed in the 
 epiphora. 2. Peribrosis, from an aegylops, 
 which sometimes extends to the commissure 
 of the eyelids. 
 
 P E R I C A R D I'T I S. (From ■srzpi^ia^'^iov, 
 the pericardium.) Inflammation of the pe- 
 ricardium. See Carditis. 
 
 PERICA'RDIUM. (From arsp;, about, 
 and Kcipha, the heart.) The membranous 
 bag that surrounds the heart. Its use is to 
 secrete and contain the vapour of the peri- 
 cardium, which lubricates the heart, and thus 
 preserves it from concreting with the peri- 
 cardium. 
 
 Perica'rpia. (From zirtpi, about, and 
 carpus, the wrist.) Are medicines that are 
 applied to the wrist. 
 
 Pericne'mia- (From -z^ipi, about, and 
 xvtifi'/t, the tibia.) The parts about the 
 tibia. 
 
 P E R I C H O'N D R I U M. (From sr=;/, 
 about, and ^ov^pm, a cai-tilage.) The mem- 
 brane that covers a cartilage. 
 
 Perichri'sis. (From irsg/, about, and 
 X^'i-if to anoint.) A liniment. 
 
 Pericuri'sta. (From -ri^i, around, and 
 Xg'"} to anoint.) Any medicines with which 
 the eyelids are anointed, in an ophthalmia. 
 
 Pericla'sis. (From -ri^i, about, and 
 ■^Xtt.co, to break.) It is a term used by Galen 
 for such a fracture of the bone as quite di- 
 vides it, and forces it through the flesh into 
 sight. Or a fracture with a great wound, 
 wherein the bone is laid bare. 
 
 Pericly'menum. (From ■)fiptx.yv^oj, to 
 roll round ; so called because it twists itself 
 round whatever is near it.) The honey- 
 suckle, or woodbine. 
 
 PERICRA'iNIUM. (From -^ripi, about, 
 and y-gaviov, the cranium.) The membrane 
 that is closely connected to the bones of the 
 head. 
 
 Peride'smica. (From srs^;, about, and 
 hffios, a ligature.) Applied to an ischuria, 
 or suppression of urine, from stricture in the 
 urethra. 
 
 Peri'dromos. (From Tn^i, about, and 
 2"^»iKoc, a course.) The extreme circumfe- 
 rence of t!ie hairs of the head. 
 
 Perie'rgia. Tli^is^yia. Is any needless 
 caution or trouble in an operation, as Tt^t- 
 i^yos is one. who despatches^ it with unneces- 
 sary circumstances ; both the terms are met 
 with in Hippocrates, and others of the 
 Greek writers. 
 
 Perieste'cos. (From -Trion^n/ii, to sur- 
 round, or to guard.) An epithet for diseases, 
 signs, or symptoms, importing their being 
 salutary, and that they prognosticate the re- 
 covery of the patient. 
 
 Peri'graphe. (From ■a-i^iy^aipa', to cir- 
 cumscribe.) An inaccurate description, or 
 delineation. In Vesalius, perigraphe sig- 
 nifies certain white lines and impressions, 
 observable in the musculus rectus of the ab- 
 domen. 
 
 Pe'riw. (From !r>i»a, a bag.) A testicle. 
 Some explain it the Perin<Bum ; others say it 
 is the Jinus. 
 
 Perin.eoce'le. (From •ai^ivaiov, the peri- 
 naeuin, and xsjXji, a rupture.) A rupture in 
 the perinjeum. 
 
 PERIN^E'UM. (From «g/«4», to flow 
 round, because that part is generally moist.) 
 The space between the anus and organs of 
 generation. 
 
 PERiN.ffi'us transve'rsus. See Transver- 
 sus periyicei. 
 
 Periny'ctides. (From *£g;, and vi/|, the 
 night.) Little swellings like nipples ; or, as 
 others relate, pustules, or pimples, which 
 break out in the night. 
 
 PERIO'STEUM. (From yjg/, about, and 
 e?iov, a bone.) The membrane which invests 
 the external surface of al! the bones, except 
 the crowns of the teeth. It is of a fibrous 
 texture, and well supplied with arteries, veins, 
 nerves, and absorbents. It is called pericra- 
 nium, on the cranium ; periorbita, on the or- 
 bits ; perichondrium, when it covers carti- 
 lage ; and peridesmium, when it covers liga- 
 ment. Its use appears to be to distribute 
 the vessels on the external surfaces of 
 bones. 
 
 Periphimo'sis. See Phimosis. 
 
 Peripledmo'nia. See Pneumonia 
 
 PERIPINEUMO'NIA. From irs^/, and 
 'PTvivf/.oji/, the lung.) Peripneumony, or in- 
 flammation of the lungs.) See Pneumo- 
 nia. 
 
 PERIPNEUMONIA NO'THA. Bastard 
 or spurious peripneumony. Practitioners, 
 it would appear, do not all affix this name 
 to the sanje disease ; some affirming it 
 to be a rheumatic affection of the respi- 
 ratory muscles, while others consider it 
 as a mild peripneumony. It is charac- 
 terized by difficulty of breathing, great op- 
 pression at the chest, with obscure pains, 
 coughs, and occasionally an expectoration. 
 Spurious peripneumony is sometimes so 
 slight as to resemble only a violent catarrh ; 
 and, after the employment of a few proper 
 remedies, goes ofi' by a free and copious 
 expectoration ; but sometimes the symptoms 
 run high, and an effusion of serum into 
 
PER 
 
 PER 
 
 669 
 
 the bronchia takes place, which destroys the 
 patient. 
 
 Peripye'ma. (From -wsp/, about, and 
 ■ssrvsv, pus.) It is a collection of matter 
 about any part, as round a tooth in the 
 gums. 
 
 Perirrhe'xis. ("From srep/, about, and 
 fTiyvu/Ai, to break.) A breaking- off, or a 
 separation round about, either of corrupted 
 bones or dead flesh. 
 
 Perirrhce'a. From vn^i^^m, to flow 
 about.) It is a reflux of humours from the 
 habit of the body into any of the larger 
 emunctories for its excretion, as in an hy- 
 dropsical case, of water upon the bowels or 
 kidneys, where it passes away by urine, or 
 stool. 
 
 Periscyphi'smus. (From -aipi about, 
 and fiv(poi, gibbous.) An incision made 
 across the forehead, or from one temple to 
 another, over the upper part of the os 
 frontis, over the coronary suture. It was 
 formerly used when a considerable in- 
 flammation or defluxion in the eyes at- 
 tended. 
 
 PERISTALTIC MOTION. {Peris- 
 tallicus ; from ■aipi^'iX'ko), to contract.) The 
 vermicular motio<n of the intestines, by 
 which they contract and propel their con- 
 tents. A similar motion takes place in the 
 Fallopian tubes, after conception, by means 
 of which the ovum is translated from the ova- 
 rium into the uterus. 
 
 Peristaphyli'nus. (From sn^t, about, 
 and ?a.(puX9i, the uvula.) A muscle which 
 is connected with the staphylinus. 
 
 Periste'rium. (From msfus'spo?, a pigeon ; 
 so called because pigeons covet it.) The 
 herb vervain. See Verbena. 
 
 Peristro'ma. (From -zinpii-openviu, to 
 strew about.) Peristroma properlj' signifies 
 any covering, and probably in place of this, 
 the term Peristoma is applied, by Pecquet, 
 to the mucous or villous coat or lining of 
 the intestines, the same which Bilsius calls 
 MxJLScum Villosum ; Bartholine, Crusfa Meni- 
 branosa ; and De Graaf, Crusla Vermicu- 
 laris. 
 
 Pekisy'stole. (From -zftpi^iXXa, to com- 
 press.) 1. The time between a contraction 
 and dilation of the heart. 
 
 3. A pause, or intermission, between the 
 systole and diastole, which is by most de- 
 nied to be perceived in healthy persons, but 
 when dying it is very sensibly felt. 
 
 Perite'rion. (From -srspi, and Tftpteo, to 
 preserve.) The perforating part of the 
 trepan. 
 
 PeRITON^ORE'xIS. (From ■snptrm'aiov, 
 
 the peritonffium, and pza-a-iu, to break.) A 
 bursting of the peritoneeum, and consequent 
 hernia. 
 
 PERITON^'UM. (From wepiruva,, 
 to extend round.) A strong simple mem- 
 brane, by which all the viscera of the abdo- 
 men are surrounded. It has an exceedingly 
 smooth, exhaling, and moist internal sur- 
 
 face. Outwardly, it is every where sur- 
 rounded by cellular substance, which, to- 
 wards the kidneys, is very loose and ver^y 
 fat ; but is very short at the lower tendon of 
 the transverse muscles. It begins from the 
 diaphragm, which it completely lines ; and, 
 at the last fleshy fibres of the ribs, and the 
 external lumbar fibres, it completes the sep- 
 tum, in conjunction with the pleura, with 
 which it is continuous through the various 
 intervals of the diaphragm. Posteriorly, it 
 descends before the kidneys ; anteriorly, be- 
 hind the abdominal muscles ; it dips into 
 the pelvis from the bones of the pubes, 
 passes over the bladder, and descends be- 
 hind ; and being again carried backwards, 
 at the entrance of the ureters, in two lunar 
 folds, it rejoins upon the intestinum rectum, 
 that part of itself wljich invests the loins, 
 and in this situation lies before the rectum. 
 The cellular texture, which covers the peri- 
 tonaeum on the outside, is continued into 
 sheaths in very many places ; of which, one 
 receives the testicle on each side, another 
 the iliac vessels of the pelvis, viz. the obtu- 
 ratoria, those of the penis and bladder, and 
 the aorta, and, ascending to the breast, ac- 
 companies the oesophagus and vertebree ; by 
 means of which, there is a communication 
 between the whole body and the perito- 
 nseum, well known in dropsical people. It 
 has various prolongations for covering the 
 viscera. The shorter productions of this 
 membrane are called ligaments ; and are 
 formed by a continuous reduplication of the 
 peritona5um, receding from its inner sur- 
 face, enclosing cellular substance, and ex- 
 tending to some viscus, where its plates 
 separate, and, having diverged, embrace 
 the viscus ; but the intermediate cellular 
 substance always accompanies this mem- 
 branac^eous coat, and joins it with the true 
 substance of the viscus. Of this short kind 
 of production, three belong to the liver, 
 one or two to the spleen, and others to the 
 kidneys, and to the sides of the uterus and 
 vagina. By these means, the tender sub- 
 stance of the viscera is defended from injury 
 by any motion or concussion, and their 
 whole mass is prevented from being mis- 
 placed by their own weight, and from inju- 
 ring themselves, being securely connected 
 with the firm sides of the peritonaeum. 
 
 P E R I T N FT I S. (From ^ip,rova,ov, 
 the peritona3um.) An inflammation of the 
 peritonffium. A genus of disease in the 
 Class Pyrexias, and Order Phlegmasice, of 
 Cullen, known by the presence of pyrexia, 
 with pain in the abdomen, that is iiicreased 
 when in an erect position, but without other 
 proper signs of inflammation of the abdo- 
 minal viscera. When the inflammation at- 
 tacks the peritonaeum of the viscera, it 
 takes the name of the viscus : thus, peri- 
 toniiis hepatis, peritonitis inteslinalis, perito- 
 nitis omentalis, or epiploitis, or omentitis) 
 peritonitis mesenferii, &c 
 
670 
 
 PER 
 
 PER 
 
 All these Dr. Cullen considers tinder the 
 general head of peritonitis, as there are no 
 certain signs by which they can be distin- 
 guished from each other, and the method of 
 cure must be the same in ail. He however 
 distinguishes three species. 
 
 1. Peritonitis propria; when the perito- 
 neum, strictly so called, is inflamed. 
 
 2. Peritonitis omentalis. Omentitis. Epi- 
 ploitis, v>hen the omentum is affected. 
 
 3. Peritonitis mesenierica, when the me- 
 sentery is inflamed. 
 
 Perizo'aia. (From Tipi^cowuf^i, to gird 
 round.) This term strictly signifies a gir- 
 dle ; but by Hildanus, and some other chi- 
 rurgical writers, it is applied to those instru- 
 ments for supporting ruptures, which v/e 
 commonly call trusses. Some also express 
 by it the diaphragm. 
 
 Pe'rlj\. (Ital. and Span, perl, Welch, 
 perlen, Germ.) See Margarita. 
 
 P E ' R N I 0. A kibe or chilblain. A 
 species of erythema, of Cullen. Chilblains 
 are painful inflammatory swellings, of a 
 deep purple or leaden colour, to which the 
 fingers, toes, heels, and other extreme parts 
 of the body are subject on being exposed to 
 a severe degree of cold. The pain is not 
 constant but rather pungent and shooting 
 at particular times, and an insupportable 
 itching attends. In some instances the skin 
 remains entire, but in others it breaks and 
 discliarges a thin fluid. VVlien the degree 
 of cold has been very great, or the applica- 
 tion long continued, the parts affected are 
 apt to mortify and slough off", leaving a foul 
 ill-conditioned ulcer behind. Children and 
 old people are more apt to be troubled with 
 chilblains than those of a middle age ; and 
 such as are of a scrophulous habit, are re- 
 marked to sufier severely from them. 
 
 Peeone'us anti'cus. See Peroneus bre- 
 
 P E R ON E'U S B R E'V I S. {Peroneus, 
 sc. musculus, ittfovato^, from perone, the 
 fibula.) This muscle is the peroneus se- 
 cundus sea anticus, of Douglas, the pero- 
 neus medius seu anticus, of Winslow, the 
 peroncEUs secundus, of Cowper, and petit- 
 peroneo sus-metatarden, of Dumas. It arises 
 by an acute, thin, and fleshy origin from 
 the anterior and outer part of the fibula, its 
 fibres continuing to adhere to the lower half 
 of that bone. Its round tendon passes 
 through the groove in the malleolus exter- 
 nus, along with that of the peroneus longus, 
 after which it runs in a separate groove to 
 be inserted into the upper and posterior part 
 of tlie tubercle at the basis of the metatarsal 
 bone that supports the little toe. Its use is 
 to assist the peroneus longus, 
 
 P E il N E' U S L O'N G U S . This mus- 
 cle, which is the peroneus primus seu posti- 
 cus, of Douglas, peroneus maximus seu pos- 
 terior, of Winslow, peronteus primus, of 
 Cowper, and libi-peroneo-tarsien, of Du- 
 mas, is situated somewhat anteriorly along 
 
 the ouier side of the leg. It arises tendi- 
 nous and fleshy from the external lateral part 
 of the head of the tibia, and likewise from 
 the upper anterior surface and outer side of 
 the perone or fibula, its fibres continuing to 
 adhere to the outer surface of the latter to 
 within three or four inches of the malleolus 
 externus. It terminates in a long round 
 tendon, which runs obliquely behind the 
 malleolus infernus, where it passes through 
 a cartilaginous groove in common with the 
 peroneus brevis, being bound down by an 
 annular ligament. When it has reached 
 the OS calcis, it quits the tendon of the pe- 
 roneus brevis, and runs obliquely inwards 
 along a groove in the os cuboides, under the 
 muscles on the sole of the foot, to be in- 
 serted into the outside of the posterior ex- 
 tremity of the metatarsal bone, that supports 
 the great toe. Near the insertion of this 
 muscle we find a small bursa mucosa. This 
 muscle draws the foot outwards, and like- 
 wise assists in extending it. 
 
 Perone'us ma'ximus. See Peroneus lon- 
 gus. 
 
 Perone'us me'dius. See Peroneus brevis. 
 
 Perone'us posti'cus. See Peroneus lon- 
 gus. 
 
 Perone'cs pri'mus. See Peroneus lon- 
 gus. 
 
 Perone'us secu'ndus. See Peroneus 
 brevis. 
 
 PERONE'US TE'RTIUS. This is 
 the name given by Albinus to a muscle 
 which, by some writers, is called nonus Ve- 
 aalii, or Vesalius's ninth muscle of the foot ; 
 but by most considered in the present day as 
 a portion of the extensor longus digitorum 
 pedis. It is situated at the anterior, inferior, 
 and outer part of the leg, along the outer 
 edge of the last-described muscle, to which 
 it is intimately united. It arises fleshy 
 from the anterior surface of the lower half 
 of the fibula, and from the adjacent part of 
 the interosseus ligament. Its fibres run 
 obliquely downwards towards a tendon 
 which passes under the annular ligament, 
 and then running obliquely outwards, it is 
 inserted into the root of the metatarsal bone 
 that supports the little toe. This muscle as- 
 sists in bending the foot. 
 
 Fe'rone. (From viipai, to fasten ; so 
 called because it fastens together the tibia 
 and the muscles.) The fibula. 
 
 PE'RSICA. (From Persia, its native soil.) 
 The peach. See Jimygdalus. 
 
 Persica'ria. (From Persica, the peach- 
 tree, so called because its blossoms are like 
 those of the peach.) See Polygonum Persi- 
 caria. 
 
 Persica'ria mi'tis. See Polygonum Per- 
 sicaria. 
 
 Persica'ria u'rens. See Polygonum 
 hydxopiper. 
 
 Pe'rsicus i'gniS. a carbuncle. Avicenna 
 says, it is that species of carbuncle which is 
 attended with pustules and vesications. 
 
PER 
 
 FER 
 
 671 
 
 Persi sTENs fe'eris. A regular inter- 
 mitting fever, the paroxysms of which re- 
 turn at constant and stated hours. 
 
 Persona'ta. (From persona, a mask, 
 because, according to Pliny, the ancient 
 actors used to mask themselves with the 
 leaves of this plant.) See Arctium lappa. 
 
 PERSPIRATION. Perspiratio. The va- 
 pour that is secreted by the extremities of 
 the cutaneous arteries from the external 
 surface of the body. It is distinguished 
 into sensible and insensible. The former is 
 separated in the form of an invisible vapour, 
 the latter so as to be visible in the form of 
 very little drops adhering to the epidermis. 
 The secretory organ is composed of the ex- 
 tremities of the cutaneous arteries. The 
 smell of the perspirable fluid, in a healthy 
 man, is fatuous and animal ; its taste mani- 
 festly salt and ammoniacal. In consistence 
 it is vaporous or aqueous ; and its specific 
 gravity in the latter state is greater than 
 that of water. For the most part it is yel- 
 lowish, from the passage of the subcutane- 
 ous oil, and sebaceous matter of the subcu- 
 taneous glands. Sometimes it is reddish, 
 from the globules of the cruor passing 
 shrough, especially under the axillse. The 
 quantity is sometimes so profuse as not 
 only conspicuously to moisten the linen, but 
 also the thicker garments. 
 
 The conslituoU principles of the perspira- 
 ble fluid appear to be, 1. Water, attenua- 
 ted into vapour, by the matter of heat. 2. 
 Animal gas, or carburetted hydrogen ; as the 
 production of carbonic acid gas with the 
 oxygen of the atmosphere shows. 3. Azotic 
 gas. For water, in which a man has bathed, 
 soon becomes putrid. Carburetted hydro- 
 gen, chemically combined with azote, would 
 appear to constitute putrid miasma. May 
 not this be the origin of putrid fever, in those 
 narrow confined chambers where there are 
 many persons .' 4. The glandular smegma 
 and subcutaneous oil ; hence linen is stained 
 with a yellowish colour, and leanness is 
 brought on, when perspiration is profuse. 
 5. The serum of the blood. This afibrds an 
 immense quantity of water, and the albumi- 
 nous and saline part of the sweat. It makes 
 the linen of a viscid rigidity, and of a salt 
 taste. Glass-blowers sometimes excrete so 
 acrid a sweat, that salt has been seen col- 
 lected on their faces. 
 
 Perspiration varies in respect to, 1. The 
 temperature of the atmosphere. Thus men 
 have a more copious, viscid, and higher 
 coloured sweat in summer than in winter, 
 and in warm countries, than in colder re- 
 gions. 2. Sex. The sweat of a man is 
 said to smell more acrid than that of a wo- 
 man. 3. Age. The young are more sub- 
 ject to sweat than the aged, who, durin"- 
 the excessive heat of the summer scarcely 
 sweat at all. 4. Ingesta. An alliacious 
 sweat is perceived from eating garlick; a 
 
 leguminous from peas ; an acid from acids ; 
 a fetid from animal food only ; and a rancid 
 sweat from fat foods, as is observed in 
 Greenland. A long abstinence from drink 
 causes a more acrid and coloured sweat ; 
 and the drinking a great quantity of cold 
 water in summer, a limpid and thin sweat. 
 5. Medicines. The .sweat of those who 
 have taken musk, even moderatel}', and 
 assafcetida, or sulphur, smells of their re- 
 spective natures. 6. Regions of the body. 
 The sweat of the head is greasy : on the 
 forehead it is more aqueous ; under the 
 asillee very unguinous ; and in the interstices 
 of the toes, it is very fetid, forming, in the 
 most healthy man, blackish sordes. 7. 
 Diseases. In this respect it varies very 
 much, in regard to quantity, smell, and co- 
 lour ; for the sweat of gouty persons is said 
 to turn blue vegetable juices to a red colour. 
 Some men also have a lucid sweat, othei-s 
 a sweat tinging their linen of a cserulean 
 colour. 
 
 The uses of the insensible perspiration 
 are, 1. To liberate the blood from super- 
 fluous animal gas, azote, and water. 2. To 
 eliminate the noxious and heterogeneous 
 excrements } hence the acid, rancid, legu- 
 minous, or putrid perspiration of some 
 men. 3. To moisten the external surface 
 of the body, lest the epidermis cutis, and its 
 nervous papillae be dried up by the atmo- 
 spheric air. 4. To counterbalance the sup- 
 pressed pulmonaiy transpiration of the 
 lungs ; for when it is suppressed, the cuta- 
 neous is increased ; bence the nature of 
 both appears to be the same. 
 
 The use of the sensible perspiration, or 
 sweat, in a healthy man, is scarcely ob- 
 servable, unless from an error of the non- 
 naturals. Its first effect on the body is 
 always prejudicial, by exhausting and dry- 
 ing it ; although it is sometimes of advan- 
 tage. 1 . By supplying a watery excretion : 
 thus when the urine 's deficient, the sweat is 
 often more abundant. In this manner an 
 aqueous diarrhoea is frequently cured by 
 sweating. 2. By eliminating, at the same 
 time, any morbid matter. Thus various mi- 
 asmata are critically expelled, in acute and 
 chronic diseases, with the sweat. 
 
 PERTU'SSIS. (From per, much, and 
 lu£sis, cough.) The hooping-cough. A 
 genus of disease in the Class A'euroses, and 
 Order Spasmi, of Cullen, known by a con- 
 vulsive strangulating cough, with hooping, 
 returning by fits, that are usually termi- 
 nated by a vomiting, and being conta- 
 gious. 
 
 Children are most commonly the sub- 
 jects of this disease, and it seems to de- 
 pend on a specific contagion, which afiects 
 them but once in their life. The disease 
 being once produced, the fits of coughing 
 are often repeated without any evident 
 cause ; but in many cases, the contagion 
 
672 
 
 FEK 
 
 FER 
 
 may be considered as only giving the jjie- 
 disposition, and the frequency of the fits 
 may depend upon various exciting causes, 
 such as violent exercise, a full meal, the 
 having taken food of diiBcult digestion, and 
 irritation of the lungs by dust, smoke, or dis- 
 agreeable odours. Emotions of the ir.ind 
 may likewise prove an exciting cause. 
 
 Its proximate or immediate cause seems 
 to be a viscid matter or phlegm lodged about 
 the bronchia, trachea, and fauces, which 
 sticks so close as to be expectorated with the 
 greatest difficulty. Some have supposed it 
 to be a morbid irritability of the stomach, 
 ■with increased action of its mucous glands ; 
 but the affection of the stomach which takes 
 place in the disease, is clearly only of a 
 secondary nature, so that this opinion must 
 be erroneous. 
 
 The hooping-cough usually comes on with 
 a difficulty of breathing, some degree of 
 thirst, a quick pulse, and other slight febrile 
 synipiomi, v hich are succeeded by a hoarse- 
 ness, cough, and difficulty of expectoration. 
 These symptoms continue perhaps for a fort- 
 night or more, at the end of which time the 
 disease puts on its peculiar and character- 
 istic form, and is now evident, as the cough 
 becomes convulsive, and is attended with a 
 peculiar sound, which has been called a 
 hoop. 
 
 When the sonorous inspiration has hap- 
 pened, the coughing is again renewed, and 
 continues in the same manner as before, till 
 either a quantity of mucus is thrown up 
 from the lungs, or the contents of the sto- 
 mach are evacuated by vomiting. The fit 
 is then terminated, and the patient remains 
 free from any other for some time, and 
 shortly afterwards returns to the amusements 
 he was employed in before the accession of 
 the fit, expresses a desire for food, and when 
 it is given to him, takes it greedily. In 
 those cases, however, where the attack has 
 been severe, he often seems much fatigued, 
 makes quick inspirations, and falls into a 
 faint. 
 
 On the first coming on of the disease, 
 there is little or no expectoration, or, if any, 
 it consists only of thin mucus, and as long 
 as this is the case the fits of coughing are 
 frequent, and of considerable duration ; but 
 on the expectoration becoming free and 
 copious, the fits of coughing are less fre- 
 quent, as well as of shorter duration. 
 
 By the violence of coughing, the free 
 transmission of blood through the lungs 
 is somewhat interrupted, as likewise the 
 free return of the blood from the head, 
 ■which produces that turgescence and sufi"u- 
 sion of the face, which commonly attend 
 the attack, and in some instances brings 
 on a hsemorrhage either from the nose or 
 ears. 
 
 The disease having arrived at its height, 
 usually continues for some weeks longer, 
 and at length goes off gradually. In some 
 
 cases it is, however, protracted for several 
 months, or even a year. 
 
 Although the hooping-cough often proves 
 tedious, and is liable to return with violence 
 on any fresh exposure to cold, when not 
 entirely removed, it nevertheless is seldom 
 fatal, except to very young children, who 
 are always likely to suffer more from it than 
 those of more advanced age. The danger 
 seems indeed always to be in proportion to 
 the youth of the person, and the degree of 
 fever, and difficulty of breathing, which ac- 
 company the disease, as likewise the state of 
 debility which prevails. 
 
 It has been kno^n'n in some instances to 
 terminate in apoplexy and suffocation. If 
 the fits are put an end to by vomiting, it 
 may be regarded as a favourable symptom, 
 as may likewise the taking place of a mode- 
 rate and free expectoration, or the ensuing of 
 a slight heemon-hage from the nose or ears. 
 
 Dissections of those who die of the hoop- 
 ing-cough usually show the consequence of 
 the organs of respiration being affected, and 
 particularly those parts which are the seat of 
 catarrh. When the disease has been long 
 protracted, it is apt to degenerate into pul- 
 monary consumption, asthma, or visceral 
 obstructions, in which last case the glands 
 of the mesentery are found in a hard and 
 enlarged state. 
 
 In the treatment of this disease it must 
 be borne in mind, that in the early period 
 palliative measures can only be employed; 
 but when it continues merely from habit, a 
 variety of means will often at once put a 
 stop to it. In the first stage in mild cases 
 very little is required, except obviating oc- 
 casional irritation, keeping the bowels regu- 
 lar, &LC. But where it puts on a more 
 serious character, the plan will differ ac- 
 cordingly as it is attended witli inflamma- 
 tory symptoms, or exhibits a purely spas- 
 modic form. In the former case, it may 
 be sometimes proper in plethoric habits to 
 begin by a full bleeding, or leeches to the 
 chest, if the patient be \ery young, then 
 clear the bowels effectually, apply a blister, 
 and exhibit antimonials, or squill, in nau- 
 seating doses, assisted perhaps by opium, 
 to promote diaphoresis and expectoration. 
 An occasional emetic, where the breathing 
 is much oppressed with wheezing, in young 
 children particularly, may afford material 
 relief When the disorder is more of the 
 spasmodic character, some of these means 
 may still be useful, as blisters, and nau- 
 seating medicines, so far as the strength will 
 admit ; but the remedies of greatest efficacy 
 are the narcotics, as opium, conium, &.c. 
 exhibited in adequate doses. In the chro- 
 nic or habitual stage of the disease, almost 
 any thing, which produces a considerable 
 impression on the constitution, will occasion- 
 ally succeed : but we chiefly rely on seda- 
 tive and antispasmodic, or on tonic reme- 
 dies, accordindy as there are marks of 
 
PES 
 
 PES 
 
 673 
 
 irntability, or of mere debility in the sj'S- 
 tem. Of the former description opium is 
 perhaps the best, especiallj' in conjunction 
 with squill, given in a full dose at night, 
 and in small quantities swallowed slowly 
 from time to time during the day. Conium, 
 asafcetida, &c. may hov,ever occasionally 
 answer better in particular constitutions. 
 Among the tonics the cinchona is often 
 highly efficacious, where no appearances of 
 local disease attend : some of the metallic 
 preparations also, particularly sulphate of 
 zinc, may be much relied upon. Some- 
 times stimulant applications to the chest, 
 but still more certainly opiate frictions, will 
 be found to cure this disorder. The same 
 is very often accomplished by a change of 
 air, indeed occasionally after the failure of 
 most remedies. The cold bath also, where 
 there is no local disease, may have an ex- 
 cellent effect ; assisted by warm clothing, 
 especially wearing some kind of fur over the 
 chest. Fear and other emotions of the mind, 
 strangury induced by the use of the lytta, 
 &c. kc. rank also among the remedies of 
 pertussis. 
 
 Peruvian haham. See Myroxylon perui- 
 ferum. 
 
 Peruvian bark. See Cinchona. 
 
 Per0via';txjs co'R.Tr.x. See Cinchona. 
 
 Feruvia'ncs co'rtex fla'vos. See'Cin- 
 chona. 
 
 Feruvia'ncs co'rtes ru'ber. See Cin- 
 chona. 
 
 PERVIGl'LILTJ. (From pi>r, much, and 
 vi^lo, to vatch.) U'atchiug, or a want of 
 sleep. See Vigilance. 
 
 Perti'sca. (From pervincio, to tie to- 
 gether.) So called because its stringy roots 
 were used for binding substances together. 
 The herb periwinkle. 
 
 Pes Alexasdri'nus. Sec .^lUhemis Py- 
 rtthrum. 
 
 Pes ca'pr.e. Goat's foot, a species of 
 Oxalis ; also a species of Convolvulus. 
 
 Pes ca'ti. See Gnaphalium. 
 
 Pes columbi'sus. See Geranium rotundi- 
 folium. 
 
 Pes lzo'nis. The ladies mantle is some- 
 times so called. See Alchemilla. 
 
 Pes ti'gridis. Tiger's foot. A species 
 of fpomcBa. 
 
 PESSARY. {Pesarium, from ^ta-ira, 
 to soften.) An instrument that is intro- 
 duced into the vagina to support the 
 uterus. 
 
 Pestileniwort. See Tuisilago petasiles. 
 
 PE'STIS. The plague. A genus of 
 disease in the Class Pyrexice, and Order Ex- 
 anthemata, of Cullen, characterized by ty- 
 phus, which is contagious in the extreme, 
 prostration of strength, buboes, and car- 
 buncles, petechiee, haemorrhage, and colli- 
 quative diarrhoea. 
 
 By some writers the disease has been 
 divided into three species ; that attended 
 with buboes ; that attended with carbun- 
 
 cles ; and that accompanied wiih pete- 
 chiae. This division appears wholly super- 
 fluous. Dr. Russel, in his elaborate trea- 
 tise on the plague, makes mention of many 
 varieties ; but when these have arisen, they 
 seem to have depended in a great measure 
 on the temperament and constitution of the 
 air at the time the disease became epide- 
 mical, as likewise on the patient's habit of 
 body at the time of his being attacked 
 with it. 
 
 The plague is by most wiiters considered 
 as the consequence of a pestilential conta- 
 gion, which is propagated from one person to 
 another by association, or by comiug near 
 Infected materials. 
 
 It has been observed that it generally ap- 
 pears as early as the fourth or fifth day after 
 infection : but it has not yet been ascertained 
 how long a person who has laboured under 
 the disease is capable of infecting others, 
 nor how long the contagion may lurk in an 
 unfavourable habit without producing the 
 disease, and may yet be communicated, and 
 the disease excited, in habits more suscepti- 
 ble of the infection. It has generally been 
 supposed, however, that a quarantine of 40 
 days is much longer than is necessary for 
 persons, and probably for goods also. Ex- 
 perience has not yet determined how much 
 of this term may be abated. " If I am not 
 much mistaken," observes Dr. Thomas, •' the 
 Board of Trade has, however, very lately, 
 under the sanction of the College of Phy- 
 sicians, somewhat abridged it." 
 
 It sometimes happens that after the appli- 
 cation of the putrid vapour, the patient ex- 
 periences only a considerable degree of 
 languor and slight head-ache for many days 
 previous to a perfect attack of the disease : 
 but it more usually comes to pass, that he 
 is very soon seized with great depression of 
 strength, anxiety, palpitations, syncope, stu- 
 por, giddiness, violent head-ache, and de- 
 lirium, the pulse becoming at the same time 
 verv weak and irregular. 
 
 These symptoms are shortly succeeded by 
 nausea, and a vomiting of a dark bilious 
 matter, and in the further progress of the 
 disease, carbuncles make their appearance ; 
 buboes arise in different glands, sucli as the 
 parotid, maxillary, cervical, axillary, and in- 
 guinal ; or petechioB heemorrhagies and a 
 colliquative diarrhcea ensue, which denote a 
 putrid tendency prevailing to a great degree 
 in the mass of the blood. 
 
 Such are the characteristic symptoms of 
 this malignant disease, but it seldom hap- 
 pens that they are all to be met wiih in the 
 same person. Some, in the advanced state 
 of the disease, labour under buboes, others 
 under carbuncles, and others again are co- 
 vered with petechiae. 
 
 The plague is always to be considered as 
 
 attended with imminent danger, and when 
 
 it prevailed in this country about 200 years 
 
 ago, proved fatal to most of those who 
 
 «.5 
 
674 
 
 PET 
 
 TEU 
 
 were attacked with it. It is probable, how- 
 ever, that many of them died from want of 
 care and proper nourishment, as the infected 
 were forsaken by their nearest friends ; be- 
 cause in Turkey and other countries, where 
 attention is paid to the sick, a great many 
 recover. 
 
 When the disease is unattended by bu- 
 boe.s, it runs its course more rapidly, and 
 is more generally fatal, than when accom- 
 panied by such inflammations. The ear- 
 lier they appear, the milder usually is the 
 disease. When they proceed kindly to 
 suppuration, they always prove critical, and 
 insure the patient's recovery. A gentle 
 diaphoresis, arising spontaneously, has been 
 known in many instances likewise to prove 
 critical. AVhen carbuncles show a dispo- 
 sition to become gangrenous, the event 
 will be fatal. Petechias, hajmorrhagies and 
 <olliquative diarrhea denote the same termi- 
 nation. 
 
 Dissections of the plague have disco- 
 vered the gall bladder full of black bile, 
 the liver very considerably enlarged, the 
 heart much increased in size, and the 
 lungs, kidneys and intestines beset with 
 carbuncles. They have likewise disco- 
 vered all the other appearances of putrid 
 fever. 
 
 Petalo'des. (From -xitaXoii a leaf or 
 thin scale.) This term is by Hippocrates 
 applied to a urine which hath in it flaky 
 substances resembling leaves. 
 
 Petasi'tes. (From -Tnraaoi, a hat, so na- 
 med because its leaves are shaped like a hat.) 
 Sec Tussilago pelasiles. 
 
 Pete'chia. (From the Italian petechia, 
 a flea-bite, because they resemble the bites 
 of fleas.) A red or purple spot that mostly 
 appears in contagious diseases, and resem- 
 bles flea-bites. 
 
 PETIT, John Lewis, was born at Paris 
 in 1674. From his childhood he displayed 
 a remarkable degree of penetration, which 
 gained him the attachment of M. De Littre, 
 a celebrated anatomist, who resided in his 
 fatlier's house. He took a pleasure, even 
 at the age of seven, in witnessing the pro- 
 cess of dissection ; and being allowed to 
 attend the demonstrations of that gentle- 
 man, he made such progress, that when 
 scarcely twelve years old, the superintend- 
 ance of the anatomical theatre was con- 
 tided to him. He afterwards studied sur- 
 gery, and was admitted master at Paris in 
 1700. He became, as it were, the oracle in 
 his profession in that city, and his fame ex- 
 tended throughout Europe. He was sent 
 for to the kings of Poland and Spain, whom 
 he restored to health : they endeavoured to 
 retain him near their persons by liberal 
 oflers, but he preferred his native place. 
 He became a member of the Academy of 
 Sciences ; and was appointed Director of 
 the Academy of Surgery, and Ceusor and 
 Roval Professor at the schools. He was 
 
 likewise chosen a Fellow of the Royal Society 
 of London. He died in 1750. Many me- 
 moirs were communicated by him to the 
 French academies. His only separate pub- 
 lication was a Treatise on the Diseases of 
 the Bones, which passed through several edi- 
 tions, but involved him in much controversy. 
 Some posthumous works, relating to surgical 
 diseases and operations, likewise appeared 
 under his name. 
 
 Petra'pium. (From petra, a rock, and 
 apium, parsley ; so called because it grows 
 in stony places.) See Bubon Mactdonicum . 
 
 Petrel^'ctm. (From •srirpas, a rock, and 
 tXaiov, oil.) An oil or liquid bitumen which 
 distils from rocks. 
 
 P E T R O'L E U M. (From pdra, a rock, 
 and oleum, oil.) The name of petroleum 
 is given to a liquid bituminous substance 
 which flows between rocks, or in diflerent 
 places at the surface of tlie earth. The 
 more fluid species are distinguished by the 
 name of naphtha, and the thicker by those 
 o£ pissasphallum and pisselceum. See Naph- 
 tha, Bitumen, he. 
 
 Petro'leum Barbade'jnse. Barbadoes 
 tar. This is chiefly obtained from the island 
 of Barbadoes, and is sometimes employed 
 externally in paralytic diseases. 
 
 Petro'leum ru'brum. Oleum gabianum. 
 Red 'petroleum. A species of rock-oil, of a 
 blackish red colour, of thicker consistence, 
 with a less penetrating and more disagree- 
 able smell than the other kinds of petro- 
 leum. It abounds about the village of Ga- 
 bian in Languedoc. 
 
 Petro'leum sulphura'tum. A stimula- 
 ting balsamic remedy given in coughs, asth- 
 mas, and other affections of the chest. 
 
 Petropharyng-'e'us. a muscle which 
 arises in the apophj'sis petrosa, and is in- 
 serted into the pharynx. 
 
 Petro-salpingo staphyli'nus. See Le~ 
 vainr prilati. 
 
 PETROSELI'NUM. (From crerfa, a 
 rock, and ffiXivav, parsley.) See Jlpium. 
 
 Petroseli'num macedo'nicum. See Bu- 
 bo)i. 
 
 Petroseli'num vulga're. See Jlpium 
 Petroselinum. 
 
 Petro'silex. a species of coarse flint, 
 of a deep blue or yellowish green colour. 
 It is interspersed in veins through rocks ; 
 and from this circumstance derives its 
 name. 
 
 PEUCE'DANUM. (From -^iUKn, the 
 pine tree ; so called from its leaves resem- 
 bling those of the pine tree.) 1. The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean 
 system. Class, Pentandria. Order, Di- 
 gynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacoposial name of the hog's 
 fennel and sulphur-wort. 
 
 Peuce'danum officina'le. The system- 
 atic name of the hog's fennel. Mara- 
 thrum syhestre. Maralhrophyllum. Pi- 
 nadellum. Fotniculum porcmnm. The 
 
PHA 
 
 Pi {A • 
 
 6"o 
 
 pUnt which bears these names in the phai'- 
 inacopoeias is the Peucedaiium officinale : — 
 foliis quinquepartitis, filiforviibus linearibus, 
 of Linnaeus. The root is the officinal part; 
 it has a strong' fetid smell, somewhat re- 
 sembling that of sulphureous solutions, and 
 an acrid, unctuous, bitterish taste. Wounded, 
 when fresh in the spring or autumn, par- 
 ticularly in the former season, in which the 
 root is most vigorous, it yields a consider- 
 able quantity of yellow juice, which soon 
 •dries into a solid gummy resin, which re- 
 tains the taste and strong smell of the root. 
 This, as well as the root, is recommended 
 as a nervine and anti-hysteric remedy. 
 
 Peuce'danum silaus. The systematic 
 name of the meadow saxifrage. Saxifraga 
 vulgaris. Saxifraga anglic.a. Hippomara- 
 thrum. FcEniculum erraticum. English, 
 or meadow saxifrage. Peucedanum silaus, 
 ■of Linnasus. The roots, leaves, and seeds 
 of this plant have been commended as 
 aperients, diuretics, and carminatives ; and 
 appear from their ai'omatic smell, and mo- 
 derately warm, pungent, bitterish taste, to 
 have some claim to these virtues. They are 
 rarely used. 
 
 Pzye'ki GLA'NDULiE. Peyer's glands. 
 Brunner's glands. Small glands situated 
 under the villous coat of the intestines. 
 
 Pezi'za acri'cul.s;. ..Auricula Jiidce. 
 Tungus sambucinus. Agarlcus aiiriculir, 
 forma. Jew's ears. A membranaceous fun- 
 gus, Pezisa auricula ; cnncava rugosa auri- 
 formis, of Linnasus, which resembles the 
 human ear. Its virtues are adstringent, 
 and when employed, (by some its internal 
 use is not thought safe,) it is made into a 
 decoction, as a gargle for relaxed sore 
 throats. 
 
 PhjEno'mena. PhcEnomtnon. (From 
 satvai, to make appear.) All those appear- 
 ances in the human body which are contra- 
 rv to the usual process of nature. 
 'PHAGEDiE'N A. (From payu, to 
 «at.) A species of ulcer that spreads very 
 rapidly. 
 
 PHAGED.ffiKics. {PhagedcEixica, sc. me- 
 dicamenta ; from pxya, to eat.) Applica- 
 tions that destroy fungous flesh. 
 
 Pha'lacrum. (From <taXax,Dog, bald.) 
 A surgical instrument, with a blunt, smooth 
 top ; as a probe. 
 
 Phala'nges. See Phalanx. 
 
 Phalango'sis. (From peXayl, a row of 
 soldiers.) 1. An affection of the eye lids, 
 where there are two or more rows of hairs 
 upon them. 
 
 2. A morbid inversion of the eyelids. 
 
 PHA'LANX. (-gis, fain, from ^aXay|, 
 a battalion.) The small bones of the fingers 
 and toes, which are distinguished, into the 
 first, second, and third phalanx. 
 
 Pha'laris canarie'ksis. (From paXo;, 
 white, shining ; so named from its white 
 shining seed, and canariensis, from its be- 
 ing the principal food of the canary-birds.) 
 
 Canary-grass. The seed of this plant is well 
 known to be the common food of Canary- 
 birds. In the Canary islands, the inhabit- 
 ants grind it into meal, and make a coarse 
 sort of bread with it. 
 
 Pha'llds escule'ntds. The systematic 
 name of the morel fungus. It grows on 
 moist banks and wet pastures, and springs 
 up in May. It is used in the same manner as 
 the truffle, for gravies and stewed dishes, but 
 gives an inferior flavour. 
 
 Phanta'sma. (From ^asra^iy, to make 
 appear.) Imagination. Depraved vision. 
 
 Pha'ricum. (From Pharos, the island 
 from whence it was brought.) A violent 
 kind of poison. 
 
 PHARMACEU'TICA. (From ^«^/^a- 
 mvai, to exhibit medicines.) Pharmaceutics, 
 or the doctrine of compounding and dosing 
 medicines. See Pharmacy. 
 
 Pharmacochy'mia. (From ^apf/.a.Krj., 
 a medicine, and ^v/u,ia, chemistry.) Thar- 
 maceutic chemistry, or that part of chemistry 
 which respects the preparation of medi- 
 cines. 
 
 P HARM AC OP (ETA. (From ^«f^.- 
 aKov, a medicine, and wonu, to make.) A 
 dispensatory, or book of directions for the 
 composition of medicines approved of b-,- 
 medical practitioners, or published by au- 
 thority. The following are the most noted, 
 viz. 
 
 P. Amstelodamenais. 
 
 P. .Brgtntoraiensis. 
 
 P. Augelorattrisis. 
 
 P. Bateana. 
 
 P. Brandenburgensis\ 
 
 P. Brundenburgica. 
 
 P. Bruxellemis. 
 
 P. Edinburgensis. 
 
 P. Hafniensis. 
 
 P. Londinensis. 
 
 P. JVorimbergcnsis. 
 
 P. Parisiensis. 
 
 P. Raiisbonensis. 
 
 P. Regia. 
 
 P H A R M A C O P ■ L A. (From ^«.- 
 f^KKov, a medicine, and ztuXiui, to sell.) An 
 apothecary, or vender of medicines. 
 
 PHARMACOPO'LIUM. (From ipccf/io^Kov, 
 a medicine, and -s^uiXita, to sell.) A druggist's 
 or apothecary's shop. 
 
 Pharmacopo'sia. (From ifapfji,%x.sv, a 
 medicine, and -ssrsir/j, a potion.) A liquid me- 
 dicine. 
 
 Pharmacothe'ca. (From (papfAce.K$v, a 
 medicine, and Ti^niAi, to place.) A medicine- 
 chest. 
 
 PHARMACY. The art of preparing re- 
 medies for the treatment of diseases. 
 
 The articles of the Materia Medica, be- 
 ing geiierally unfit for administration in 
 their original state, are subjected to va- 
 rious operations, mechanical or chemical, 
 by which they become adapted to this 
 purpose. Herein consists the practice of 
 pharmacy, which therefore requires a pre- 
 
6T6 
 
 PHE 
 
 Pin 
 
 vious knowledge of the sensible and che- 
 mical properties of the substances ope- 
 rated on. The qualities of many bodies 
 are materially chang-ed by heat, especially 
 in conjunction with air and other chemi- 
 cal agents ; the virtues of others reside 
 chiefly in certain parts, which may be sepa- 
 rated by the action of various menstrua, 
 particularly with the assistance of heat ; 
 and the joint operation of remedies on the 
 human body is often very difierent from 
 what would be anticipated, from that 
 which they exert separately ; hence, in the 
 preparations and compositions of the Phar- 
 macopoeias, we are furnished with many 
 powerful as well as elegant forms of medi- 
 cine. 
 
 Pharynge'us. (From <pupvy^, the pha- 
 rynx.) Belonging to or affecting the pha- 
 rynx; thus cynanche pharyngea, &;c. 
 
 PhaRYNGe'tHRON. <tiapt/y/=^c»v. The 
 
 pharynx, or fauces. 
 
 Pharyngostafhvli'nus. a muscle ori- 
 ginating in the pharynx and terminating in 
 the septum, above the uvula. 
 
 Pharykgoto'mia. (From ipapuyl, the 
 pharynx, and Tif^v/u, to cut.) The operation 
 of cutting the pharynx. 
 
 PHA'RYNX. (A^a Tou psps), because 
 it conveys the food into the stomach.) The 
 muscular bag at the back part of the mouth. 
 It is shaped like a funnel, adheres to the 
 fauces behind the larynx, and terminates 
 in the cesophagus. Its use is to receive the 
 masticated food, and to convey it into the 
 cesophagus. 
 
 Phase'olus vulga'ris. (From eairtjXa;, 
 a little ship, or galliot, which its pods were 
 supposed to resemble.) The systematic 
 name of the kidney-bean. This is often cal- 
 led the Frcncli bean ; when young and well 
 boiled it is easy of digestion, and delicately 
 favoured. They are less likely to produce 
 flatulency than peas. 
 
 Phasga'nium. (From paa-yavav, a kiuTe ; 
 so called because its leaves are shaped like a 
 knife, or sword.) The herb sword-srrass. 
 
 Pha'tnium. (From ^am, a stall.) The 
 socket of a tooth. 
 
 P H E L L A' JN D R I U M. (From p -XXo^, 
 the cork-tree, and av5p/»5, male ; so called 
 because it floats upon the water like cork.) 
 The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- 
 rajan system. Class, Pentandria. Order, 
 Digyixia. 
 
 Phella'^drium acjua'ticum. The sys- 
 tematic name of the water-fennel. FcRni- 
 ailum aqualicum. Fine-leaved water hem- 
 lock. The plant which bears this name in 
 the pharmacopaeias is the Phellandrium 
 aquaticitm ; foliorum rarnificutionibus diva- 
 ricntis, of Linnaeus. It possesses vertiginous 
 and poisonous qualities, which are best coun- 
 teracted by acids, after cleai'ing the primse 
 ■vise. The seeds are recommended by some, 
 jn conjunction with Peruvian bark, in the 
 fiire of pulmonary phthisis 
 
 Phe'mos. (From pifisto, to shut up.) A 
 medicine against a dysentery. 
 
 Philade'lphus. (From ^iXio, to love, 
 and a.'SiXipai, a brother; so called because, 
 by its roughness, it attaches itself to what- 
 ever is near it.) See Galium .Sparine. 
 
 Philanthro'pus. (From ifiXiw, to love, 
 and octSpuvot, a man ; so culled from its 
 uses.) 1. Medicines relieving the pain of the 
 stone. 
 
 2. The herb goose-grass, because it sticks 
 to the garments of those who touch it. See 
 Galium Aparine. 
 
 Philo'ki0m. (From Philo, its inventor.) 
 A warm opiate. 
 
 Phi'etrum. (From fnXia, to love.) 1. A 
 philtre, or imaginary medicine, to excite 
 love. 
 
 2. The depression on the upper lip, where 
 lovers salute. 
 
 Phily'ria. (The name of the daughter 
 of Chiron, who first applied it medicinally.) 
 Mock privet. 
 
 PHIMO'SIS. (From ^/^^y, to bind up.) »^ 
 A constriction or straightness of the extre- 
 mity of the prepuce, which, preventing the 
 glans from being uncovered, is often the 
 occasion of many troublesome complaints. 
 It may arise from different causes, both 
 in children and grown persons. Children 
 have naturally the prepuce very long ; and 
 as it exceeds the extremity of the glans, and 
 is not liable to be distended, it is apt to 
 contract its orifice. This often occasions a 
 lodgment of a small quantity of urine be- 
 tween that and the glans, which, if it grows 
 corrosive, may irritate the parts so as to 
 produce an inflammation. In this case, the 
 extremity of the prepuce becomes more con- 
 tracted, and consequently the urine more 
 confined. Hence the whole inside of the 
 prepuce excoriates and suppmates ; the end 
 of it grows thick and swells, and in some 
 months becomes callous. At other times it 
 does not grow thick, but becomes so straight 
 and contracted as hardly to allow the intro- 
 duction of a probe. The only way to re- 
 move this disorder is by an operation. A 
 phimosis may affect grown persons from the 
 same cause as little children ; though there 
 are some grown persons who cannot uncover 
 their glans, or at least not without pain, and 
 yet have not the extremity of the prepuce 
 so contracted as to confine the urine from 
 passing, we notwithstanding find them some- 
 times troubled with a phiniosis, which might 
 be suspected to arise from a venereal taint, 
 but has, in reality, a much more innocent 
 cause. There are, we know, sebaceous 
 glands, situated in the prepuce, roimd the 
 corona, which secrete an unctuous humour, 
 which sometimes becomes acrimonious, irri- 
 tates the skin that covers the glans, and the 
 irritation extending to the internal mem- 
 brane of the prepuce, they both become 
 inflamed, and yield a purulent serum, which 
 cannot be discharged, because the glans is 
 
PEL 
 
 PHL 
 
 677 
 
 swelled, and the orifice of the prepuce con- 
 tracted. We find also some grown persons, 
 who, though they never uncovered the 
 glans, have been subject to phimosis from a 
 venereal cause. In some, it is owing to 
 gonorrhoea, where the matter lodged be- 
 tween the prepuce and the glans occasioned 
 the same excoriation as the discharge before 
 mentioned from the sebaceous glands. lu 
 others, it proceeds from venereal chancres 
 on the prepuce, the glans, or the frfenum ; 
 which producing an inflammation either on 
 the prepuce or glans, or both, the extremity 
 of the foreskin contracts, and prevents the 
 discharge of the matter. The parts, in a 
 very little time, are greatly tumefied, and 
 sometimes a gangrene comes on in less than 
 two days. 
 
 Phleborrha'gia. (From ipAsr^, a vein, 
 and pnyju/^,!, to break out.) A rupture of a 
 vein. 
 
 PHLEBOTOMY. (Phkbolomla ; from 
 ctX£\^, a vein, and rifwa, to cut.) The open- 
 ing of a vein. 
 
 Phlegm. (From (pkiyea, to burn, or to 
 excite.) In chemistry it means water from 
 distillation, but, in the common acceptation 
 of the word, it is a thick and tenacious mu- 
 cus secreted in the lungs. 
 
 Phlegmago'ga. (From (pXey/m, phlegm, 
 and ecyn), to drive out.) Medicines which 
 promote the discharge of phlegm. 
 
 PHLEGMA'SIA. (From fXiycj, to burn.) 
 An inflammation. 
 
 PHLEGMA'SIA DO'LENS. A disease 
 noticed by sonje of the French writers, 
 under the name of L'e.rijliire des jambes et 
 des cwisses de la femme accoiidii ; whilst 
 others have called it dcp6t du lail, from its 
 supposed cause. By the Germans it is called 
 (Edema lacleum, and by tlie English the while 
 leg. This disease principally affects women 
 in the puerperal state ; in a few instances it 
 has been observed to attack pregnant wo- 
 men ; and, in one or two cases, nurses, on 
 losing their children, have been affected by 
 it. Women of all descriptions are liable to 
 be attacked by it during and soon after child- 
 bed ; but, those whose limbs have been pain- 
 ed or anasarcous during pregnancy, and who 
 do not suckle their offspring, are more espe- 
 cially subject to it. It has rarely occurred 
 oftener than once to the same female. It 
 supervenes to easy and natural, as well as to 
 difficult and preternatural, births. It some- 
 times makes its appearance in twenty-four or 
 forty-eight hours after delivery, and at other 
 times, not till a month or sis weeks after; 
 but, in general, the attack takes place from 
 the tenth to the sixteenth day of the lying-in. 
 It has, in many instances, attacked women 
 who were recovering from puerperal fever ; 
 and, in some cases, has supervened, or suc- 
 ceeded, to thoracic inflammation. It not un- 
 commonly begins with coldness and rigors ; 
 these are succeeded by heat, thirst, and other 
 
 sj'rnptoms of pyrexia ; and then pain, stiff'- 
 ness, and other symptoms of topical inflam- 
 mation supervene. Sometimes the local af- 
 fection is, from the first, accompanied with, 
 but is not preceded by, febrile symptoms. 
 Upon other occasions, the topical affection 
 is neither preceded by puerperal fever, nor 
 rigors, &c. ; but soon after it has taken 
 place, the pulse becomes more frequent, the 
 heat of the body is increased, and the pa- 
 tient is affected with thirst, head-ache, &ic. 
 The pyrexia is very various in degree in dif- 
 ferent patients, and sometimes assumes an 
 irregular remittent or intermittent type. The 
 complaint generally takes place on one side 
 only at first, and the part where it commences 
 is various : but it most commonly begins in 
 the lumbar, hypogastric, or inguinal region, 
 on one side, or in the hip, or top of the thigh, 
 and corresponding labium pudendi. In this 
 case, the patient first perceives a sense of 
 pain, weight, and stiffness, in some of the 
 above-mentioned parts, which are increased 
 by every attempt to move the pelvis, or lower 
 limb, [f the part be carefully examined, it 
 generally is found rather fuller or hotter than 
 natural, and tender to the touch, but not dis- 
 coloured. The pain increases, always be- 
 comes very severe, and, in some cases, is of 
 the most excruciating kind. It extends along 
 the thigh, and when it has subsisted for some 
 time, longer or shorter in different patients, 
 the top of the thigh and the labium pudendi 
 become greatly swelled, and the pain is then 
 sometimes alleviated, but accompanied with 
 a greater sense of distention. The pain 
 next extends down to the knee, and is gene- 
 rally the most severe on the inside and back 
 of the thigh, in the direction of the internal 
 cutaneous and the crural nerves ; when it 
 has continued for some time, the whole of 
 the thigh becomes swelled, and the pain is 
 somewhat relieved. The pain then extends 
 down the leg to the foot, and is commonly 
 the most severe in the direction of the 
 posterior tibial nerve ; after some time, the 
 parts last attacked begin to swell, and the 
 pain abates in violence, but is still very con- 
 siderable, especially on any attempt to move 
 the limb. The extremity being now swelled 
 throughout its whole extent, appears per- 
 fectly or nearly uniform, and it is not per- 
 ceptibly lessened by a horizontal position; 
 like an eedematose limb. It is of the natural 
 colour, or even whiter, is hotter than natu- 
 ral ; excessively tense, and exquisitely ten- 
 der when touched. When pressed by the 
 finger in different parts, it is found to be 
 elastic, little, if any, impression remaining, 
 and that only for a very short time. If a 
 puncture, or incision, be made into the limb, 
 in some instances, no fluid is discharged ; 
 in others, a small quantity only issues out, 
 which coagulates soon after ; and in others, 
 a larger quantitj' of fluid escapes, which does 
 not coagulate : biit the whole of the effused 
 
^78 
 
 PHL 
 
 PHL 
 
 matter cannot be drawn off in this way. 
 The swelling of the limb varies both in de- 
 gree and in the space of time requisite for 
 its full formation. In most instances, it ar- 
 rives at double the natural size, and in some 
 cases at a much greater. In lax habits, and 
 in patients whose legs have been very much 
 afiected with anasarca during pregnancy, 
 the swelling takes place more rapidly than 
 in those who are differently circumstanced ; 
 it sometimes arrives, in the former class of 
 patients, at its greatest extent in twenty-four 
 hours, or less, from the first attack. 
 
 Instead of beginning iuvariablj' at the up- 
 per part of the limb, and descending to the 
 lowei", this complaint ha; been known to be- 
 gin in the foot, the middle of the leg, the 
 ham, and the knee. In whichsoever of these 
 parts it happens to begin, it is generally 
 soon diffused over the whole of the iimb, and, 
 when this has taken place, the limb presents 
 the same phenomena, exactly, that have 
 been stated above, as observable when the 
 inguen, &c. are first affected. 
 
 After some days, generally from two to 
 eight, the febrile symptoms diminish, and 
 the swelling, heat, tension, weight, and ten- 
 derness of the lower extremity, begin to 
 abate, first about the upper part of the thigh, 
 or about the knee, and afterwards in the leg 
 and foot. Some inequalities are found in 
 the limb, whicli, at first, feel like indurated 
 glands, but, upon being more nicely ex- 
 amined, their edges are not so well defined 
 as those of conglobate glands ; and they ap- 
 pear to be occasioned by the effused matter 
 being of different degrees of consistence in 
 different points. The conglobate glands of 
 the thigh and leg are sometimes felt dis- 
 tinctly, and are tender to the touch, but are 
 seldom materially enlarged; and as the 
 swelling subsides, it has happened, that an 
 enlargement of the lymphatic vessels, in 
 some part of the limb, has been felt, or been 
 supposed to be felt. 
 
 The febrile symptoms having gradually 
 disappeared, the pain and tenderness of the 
 limb being much relieved, and the swelling 
 and tension being considerably diminished, 
 the patient is debilitated and much re- 
 duced, and the limb feels stiff, heavy, he- 
 numbed, and weak. When the finger is 
 pressed strongly against it for some time, 
 in different points, it is fcand to be less 
 elastic than at first, in some places retaining 
 the impression of the finger for a longer, in 
 other places for a shorter time, or scarcely at 
 all. And, if the limb be suffered lo fang 
 down, or if the patient walk much, it is 
 found to be more swelled in the evening, 
 and assumes more of an cedematose appear- 
 ance. In this state the limb continues for 
 a longer or shorter time, and is commonly 
 at length reduced wholly, or nearly to the 
 natural size. 
 
 Hitherto the disease has been described 
 as affecting only one of the inferior extremi- 
 
 ties, and as terminating by resolution, or the 
 effusion of a fluid that is removed by the 
 absorbents ; but, unfortunately, it sometimes 
 happens, that after it abates in one limb, 
 the other is attacked in a similar way. It 
 also happens; in some cases, that the swell- 
 ing is not terminated by resolution ; for 
 sometimes a swppiiralion takes place in one 
 or both legs, and ulcers are formed which 
 are difficult to heal. In a few cases, a gan- 
 grene has supervened. In some instances, 
 the patient has been destroyed by the vio- 
 lence of the disesLse, before either suppura- 
 tion or gangrene have happened. 
 
 The predisposing causes of this disease, 
 when it occurs during the pregnant or puer- 
 peral state, or in a short time afterwards, 
 appear to be, 1st. The increased irritability 
 and disposition to inflammation which prevail 
 during pregnancy, and in a still higher degree 
 for some time after parturition. 2dly. The 
 over-distended, or relaxed state of the btMod- 
 vessels of the inferior part of the trunk and of 
 the lower extremities, produced during the 
 latter months of utero-gestation. 
 
 Amongst the exciting causes of this dis- 
 ease may be enumerated, 1st. Contusions, 
 or violent exertions of the lower portions of 
 the abdominal and other muscles inserted in 
 the pelvis, or thighs, or of the muscles of 
 the inferior extremities, and contusions of 
 the cellular testure connected with these 
 muscles, during a tedious labour. 2dly. The 
 application of cold a7id moisture^ which are 
 known to act very powerfully upon every 
 system in changing the natural distribution 
 of the ciiculating fluids, and, consequently, 
 in a system predisposed by parturition, may 
 assist in producing the disease, by occasion- 
 ing the fluids to be impelled, in unusual 
 quantity, into the weakened vessels of the. 
 lumbar, hypogastric, and inguinal regions, 
 and of the inferior extremities. 3dly. Sup- 
 pressioji, or diminution of the lochia, and of 
 the secretion of milk, which, by inducing 
 a plethoric state of the sanguiferous sys- 
 tem, may occasion an inflammatory diathesis, 
 may favour congestion, and the determina- 
 tion of an unusuiil quantity of blood to the 
 vessels of the parts just mentioned, and 
 thus contribute to the production of an in- 
 flammation of these parts. 4thly. Food taken 
 in too large quantity, and of a too stimida- 
 ting quality, especially when the patient does 
 not give suck. This cause both favours the 
 production of plethora, and stimulates the 
 heart and arteries to more frequent and vio- 
 lent action ; the effects of which may be ex- 
 pected to be particularly felt in tlie lumbar, 
 hypogastric, or inguinal regions, and in the 
 lower extremities, from the state of their 
 blood-vessels. 5thly. Standing, or walking too 
 much, before the arteries and veins of the low- 
 er half of the body have recovered sufiiciently 
 from the effects of the distension which existed 
 during the latter months of pregnancy, This 
 must necessarilv occasion too great a deter- 
 
PHO 
 
 PHO 
 
 679 
 
 tiiinalion of blood to these parts, and con- 
 sequently too great a congestion in them ; 
 whence they wUl be more stimulated than 
 the upper parts of the body, and inflamma- 
 tion will sometimes be excited in them. 
 
 From an attentive consideration of the 
 whole of the phenomena observable in this 
 disease, and of its remote causes and cure, 
 no doubt remains. Dr. Hull thinks, that the 
 proximate cause consists in an inflammatory 
 affection, producing suddenly a considerable 
 effusion of serum and coagulating lymph 
 from the exhalants into the cellular menibrane 
 of the limb. 
 
 PHLEGMA'SI^. Inflammations. The 
 second order in the class pyrexice of Cullen's 
 nosological arrangement, characterized by 
 pyrexia, with topical pain and inflamma- 
 tion ; the blood; after venesection, exhibit- 
 ing a bufTy coat. 
 
 Phlegmatorrha'gia. (From (pxtyfjca, 
 mucus, and ptiyvvfci, to brfak out.) A dis- 
 charge of thin mucous phlegm from the 
 nose, through cold. 
 
 , PHLE'GMON. (From (pXsy^, to burn.) 
 Phlegmone. An inflammation of a bright 
 red colour, with a throbbing and pointed 
 tumour, tending to suppuration. 
 
 Phlogiston. (From ^koyi^U) to burn.) 
 The inflammable principle. Stahl gave this 
 term to a principle which he imagined was 
 pure fire, or the matter of fire fixed in com- 
 bustible bodies, in order to distinguish it 
 from nre in action, or in a state of liberty. 
 
 PhlogiMcated air. See Mtrogai gas. 
 
 PHLOGO'SIS. (From p;L.yaw, to inflame.) 
 Inflammation. 
 
 P H L Y C T JE'N A. (*XuxTa/v«/, small 
 bladders.) Phlyclis. Phlysis. Small pel- 
 iucid vesicles, that contain a serous fluid. 
 Linnaeus and Vogel use phlydcena as syno- 
 nymous with hydatis. 
 
 Phlyza'cium. (From ^Xu^a, to be hot.) 
 A pustule on the skin, excited by fire, or 
 heat. See Pustule. 
 
 Phce'nix dactyli'fera. (Phcenix; from 
 Phoenicia, its native soil.) The systematic 
 name of the date-tree. Phcenix frondibus 
 pinnatis ; foliolis ensiformibus complicalis, of 
 Linnaeus. The fruit is called dactylus or 
 date. Dates are oblong. Before they are 
 ripe, they are rather rough and astringent 3 
 but when perfectly matured, they are much 
 of the nature of the fig. See Ficus Carica. 
 Senegal dates are most esteemed, they ha- 
 ving a more sugary, agreeable flavour than 
 those of iEgypt and other places. 
 
 PHOSPHATES. (Phosphas; from phos- 
 phorus.) Salts formed by the union of phos- 
 phoric acid with difierent bases ; thus, phos- 
 phate of ammonia, phosphate of lime, he. 
 
 PHOSPHITES. Phosphis. Salts formed 
 by the combination of phosphorous acid with 
 difierent bases ; thus, ammoniacal phosphite, 
 &c. 
 
 Phosphorated hydrogen gas. See Hydro- 
 sen gas, phosphuretted. 
 
 PH03PH0PJC ACID. Jleidum pkos- 
 phoricum. This acid may be obtained from 
 bones in the following manner : — Three 
 parts of diluted sulphuric acid are to be 
 poured upon four parts jf pulverized ashes 
 of bones and occasionally .stirred. By these 
 means the sulphuric aciu cor.Tbiaes wiiti the 
 calcareous earth, and disengages the phos- 
 phoric acid The mass is then to be. re- 
 peatedly washed in water, and the ley slowly 
 evaporated : the sulphate of lime, which stilt 
 adheres, will be thus gradually expelled and 
 separated by filtration ; and at last, phos- 
 phoric acid, in a dry and vitreous form, will 
 be obtained. 
 
 Phosphorous acid. This is obtained by 
 the slow combustion of phosphorus at com- 
 mon temperatures. It contains less oxygen 
 than the phosphoric acid. 
 
 PHOSPHORU.^. (From <ps;;, light, and 
 (pipu, to carry.) Autophosphorus. Phospho- 
 rus has never been found pure in nature. 
 It is always met with united to oxygen, or 
 in the state of phosphoric acid. In that 
 state it exists very plentifully, and is united 
 to difierent animal, vegetable, and mineral 
 substances. 
 
 Properties. — ^Phosphorus is a flesh-co- 
 loured or yellowish semi-transparent sub- 
 stance of the consistence of wax, but brittle 
 during frost. In atmospheric air, it is lu- 
 minous at common temperatures without 
 emitting any material heat. It has a rough 
 disagreeable taste, and its odour resembles 
 that of garlic. Its specific gravity is about 
 1.770, water being 1.000. Phosphorus crys- 
 tallizes in laminae, in needles, or elongated 
 octahedra. Exposed to the light, it be- 
 comes covered with a crust, which is first 
 white, next orange, and at last red. It 
 becomes liquid at a temperature of 99'=' Fahr. 
 It takes fire spontaneously, and burns ra- 
 pidly in the open air, at 148'^ Fahr. with a 
 brilliant white flame, and becomes converted 
 into phosphoric acid. It is volatilized at 
 554° Fahr. if air be excluded. It is soluble 
 in caustic alkalis, by the assistance of heat. 
 Expressed and essential oils take up a small 
 quantity, and are rendered luminous. Sul- 
 phuric ether, nitric ether, and ardent spirit, 
 dissolve it sparingly in the cold. It com- 
 bines with lime, strontia, barytes, sulphur, 
 and with metals. It is soluble in hydrogen 
 gas, and decomposes nitric acid, and me- 
 tallic solution?. !' act; Eiiougiy and fre- 
 quently like poison, on living animals. 
 
 Methods of obtaining PhttspJiorus. — For 
 some time, phosphorus was made in very 
 inconsiderable quantities, and by a tedious 
 and disagreeable process, consisting in eva- 
 porating considerable quantities of urine, 
 and decomposing them by various means. 
 
 The following processes, now employed, 
 are more easy and expeditious. 
 
 Giobert's Process. — According to this me- 
 thod, phosphorus may be obtained very eco- 
 nomically, and without an ofiensive prepa- 
 
■680 
 
 PHO 
 
 PHO 
 
 ration. It consists in pouring a concentrated 
 solution of nitrate of lead, by a little at a 
 time, into a quantity of urine, until no 
 more cloudiness is produced by a further 
 addidon of the solution. The mixture is 
 then to be diluted with soft water, and suf- 
 fered to stand undisturbed ; when the pre- 
 cipitate is fully subsided, the clear fluid is 
 to be separated. The precipitate is then 
 formed into a paste, with charcoal powder, 
 and the mass is to be dried gradually in 
 an earthen pan, and then submitted to distil- 
 lation. 
 
 In this process the phosphoric acid of the 
 urine unites to the oxyde of lead of the 
 nitrate of lead, and the nitric acid joins to 
 the ammonia and soda of the urine ; hence 
 phosphate of lead and nitrate of soda and 
 ammonia are formed. The former, being 
 insoluble, falls to the bottom, and the latter 
 salts remain in the super-natant fluid. On 
 adding charcoal to the phosphate- of lead, 
 and exposing it to a high temperature, the 
 union is again broken ; the phosphoric acid 
 becomes decomposed, its oxygen unites to 
 the charcoal, and forms carbonic acid gas, 
 which flies off" during the distillation ; the 
 phosphorus comes over in its simple state, 
 and the metal is left behind in the retort, to- 
 gether with the super-abundant quantity of 
 charcoal. 
 
 JVicola's Process. — Take a quantity of 
 bones of adult animals, burn theni to white- 
 ness in an open fire, and reduce them to a 
 fine powder. Upon three pounds of this 
 powder, after having been put into a ma- 
 trass, there may be poured two pounds of 
 concentrated sulphuric acid of commerce ; 
 four or five pounds of water must be after- 
 wards added by degrees, to assist the action 
 of the acid. The whole is then to be left in 
 a gently-heated sand-bath, for about twelve 
 hours, or more, taking care to supply the 
 loss of water which happens by evaporation. 
 The next day, a large quantity of water 
 must be added, the clear water afterwards 
 decanted, and the rest strained through a 
 cloth or sieve. The residuary matter is 
 to be edulcorated by repeated affiisions of 
 hot water, till it passes tasteless. The 
 water which has been used to Wcish out the 
 adhering acid, is mixed with the before 
 decanted or strained liquor, and the whole 
 fluid is gradually evaporated in a flat 
 earthen basin, to the consistence of sirup. — 
 It is then to be mixed with an equal weight 
 of charcoal powder, and submitted to dis- 
 tillation in an iron or earthen retort. In- 
 stead of applying a receiver, the neck of 
 the retort may be immersed in a basin of 
 water, to a small depth, and the phospho- 
 rus, as it comes over, will fall in drops to the 
 bottom. 
 
 In this process, the sulphuric acid unites 
 with the calcareous earth of the bones, and 
 forms sulphate of lime ; and the phosphoric 
 acid of the bones becomes disengaged, and 
 
 remains dissolved in the liquor. The char- 
 coal, at an elevated temperature, takes 
 the oxygen from this acid, and carbonic 
 acid gas is formed, and phosphorus passes 
 over. 
 
 Melhod of pwifying Phosphorus. — Phos- 
 phorus obtained in either manner is of a 
 dirty blackish colour, and soiled with a 
 certain quantity of charcoal and half burnt 
 phosphoi-us, which gives it that appearance. 
 In OTder to purify it, it must be put into 
 a piece of chamois leather, and closely 
 tied up in it. The whole is then immersed 
 in a vessel of boiling water, the phospho- 
 rus melts, and may be pressed through 
 the leather, taking care to keep it under the 
 water. 
 
 It is better, however, to purify phosphorus 
 by a second distillation. 
 
 Dr. Higgins purified it by means of hydro- 
 gen gas. 
 
 Methods of moulding Phosphorus into Cy- 
 linden. — In order to form phosphorus into 
 sticks, a funnel with a long neck may be 
 used, the lower orifice of which is closed 
 with a cork } the funnel is then to be filled 
 with water, and phosphorus put in it, and 
 this being plunged into boiling water, the 
 heat communicated to the funnel melts the 
 phosphorus, which runs into the neck and 
 acquires that form. The funnel is then re- 
 moved >ato a vessel of cold water, and when 
 it is thoroughly cooled, the cork is taken out 
 and the phosphorus thrust out of its mould 
 with a piece of wood, and then preserved in 
 water. 
 
 Pelletier invented another method, which iS 
 as follows : 
 
 Take a few tubes of any length, the aper- 
 tures of which are of such a size that they 
 can be exactly closed with the extremity of 
 the finger. Melt the phosphorus in boiling 
 water, and apply to it one of the ends of 
 the tube, while you hold the other in your 
 mouth ; make a short inspiration, that the 
 phosphorus may ascend a little way in the 
 tube ; stop the inspiration when the phospho- 
 rus has risen a sufficient height, and close 
 th^ extremity of (he tube with the fore fin- 
 ger, and immerse it in a basin of cold water. 
 The phosphorus will soon become fixed, und 
 by a slight shake may be sepaiated from the 
 tube. 
 
 The earliest account we have concerning 
 the medicinal use of phosphorus, is in the 
 seventh volume of Haller's Collection of 
 Theses, relating to the history and cure of 
 diseases. The original dissertation is en- 
 titled, De Phosphori Loco Medicamenti ad- 
 sumpii virlule medica, aliquot casibus sin- 
 gnlaribvs confirmata, Juclore J. Gabi Merits. 
 There are three cases of singular cures per- 
 formed by means of phosphorus, narrated 
 in this thesis ; the history of these cases and 
 cures was sent to Dr. Gabi Meutz, by his 
 father. 
 
 The first instance is of a man who la- 
 
PHO 
 
 PHO 
 
 6S1 
 
 boured under a putrid fever ; lor whom the 
 best alexipharmic medicines, as they are 
 called, together with a proper regimenj 
 were prescribed. A diarrhcea, however, 
 ensued, accompanied with great anxiety 
 about the prascordia, delirium, ar.d general 
 prostration of the powers of life. Proper 
 remedies were tried to stop the diarrhcea, 
 and check the disease, but in vain. For 
 three days the patient had been insensible 
 and exhausted. In this extremity the phy- 
 sician had recourse to phosphorus ; two 
 grains of which were exhibited, together 
 with a sufficient quantity of theriaca, to 
 make them into a bolus. This occasioned 
 a gentle sweat, and general quiet. The 
 dose was twice repeated in the evening, 
 and again towards morning, witli the ad- 
 dition of another grain. The sweat be- 
 came copious, and the memory and the 
 use of the external senses were restored. 
 The patient, thus revived, was afterwards 
 completely re-established by other reme- 
 dies. 
 
 The second case, is that of a man who 
 laboured under a bilious fever. Although 
 various remedies appear to have been judi- 
 ciously employed, yet the disease gained 
 ground, until at last the patient was almost 
 quite exhausted. Three grains of phospho- 
 rus were exhibited at eleven o'clock in the 
 forenoon, which produced a little quiet ; 
 but the patient became so thirsty that he 
 could not refrain from drinking. After 
 this he was quiet for two hours, and a pro- 
 fuse sweat broke out all over his body. 
 The physician seeing this, ordered him an- 
 other dose in the evening. He slept and 
 perspired the whole evening, and by means 
 of proper remedies, was afterwards com- 
 pletely cured. 
 
 The third case is entitled a malignant ca- 
 tarrhal fever, with petechias. It seems to 
 have been the common typhus pslechialis, of 
 CuUen, accompanied with cough and other 
 catarrhal symptoms in the beginning. We 
 are informed that on the third day of the 
 disease, the patient was deprived of the use 
 of his external senses ; that he became deli- 
 rious, and exceedingly exhausted. Two 
 grains of phosphorus were given to him at 
 two o'clock, and two more in the evening, 
 which restored him to his senses, and occa- 
 sioned a copious sweat. Proper remedies 
 were afterwards employed, which accom- 
 plished his recovery. 
 
 Dr. Mentz appears to have been one of 
 the first practitioners who tried this heroic 
 remedy internally. Dr. Morgenstern and 
 Dr. Hatman seem both to have afterwards 
 employed it. 
 
 The following twelve cases, relating to 
 this interesting subject, are translated from 
 a thesis which is very little known in this 
 country. It is the inaugural dissertation of 
 one Dr. Wolff, who graduated at Gottingen 
 in the vear 1791 , and who states that the 
 86 
 
 cases are extracted from the private diary of 
 his father, a physician of eminence in Po- 
 land, who practised physic with great suc- 
 cess and reputation for upwards of thirty 
 years. 
 
 Case I. — In the month of August, 1763, 
 I was called to a woman twenty-five years 
 old, whom I found in a state of low deli- 
 rium Her pulse was small, weak, and 
 tremulous, almost vanishing, as it were, 
 under the finger. Her whole chest and 
 arms were disfigured with livid spots. Her 
 neighbours and attendants informed me 
 that she had been seized with a fever about 
 eleven days before I saw her ; and that she 
 had been attended by some ignorant prac- 
 titioner, who, finding that his remedies did 
 not succeed, had deserted her the day be- 
 fore, declaring that God alone could cure 
 her. 
 
 The case appeared to me one of those 
 desperate states of disease, in which a prac- 
 titioner either ouglit to refrain from doing 
 any thing, or to make trial of some new, 
 bold, and powerful remedy, which might 
 act as an uncommon stimulus to the nerves, 
 and rouse their suppressed energy. Such 
 a remedy I expected to find in phosphorus ; 
 and accordiflgly I ordered my patient five 
 drops of its solution in ajther, vs'hich con- 
 tained three grains of phosphorus. They 
 were exhibited in a spoonful of Rhenish 
 wine, and the patient swallowed a few 
 cupsful of an infusion of the flores tilise 
 after them. I visited the patient three 
 hours afterwards, and not findjng any 
 change, I repeated the dose. Two hours 
 were scarcely elapsed when the pulse be- 
 gan to rise, and the whole body to be 
 diffused with an equal heat; immediately 
 afterwards, the pulse became undulatory, 
 a breathing sweat (sudor halituosus) broke 
 out, and at the same time the delirium 
 sub.sidcd. 
 
 I exhibited a third dose at the end of 
 sixteen hours ; a number of red spots then 
 appeared on the skin, and the patient com- 
 plained very much of a sense of oppres- 
 sion and pain at the prascordia, and in the 
 abdomen. These symptoms I endeavoured 
 to allay by diluents and frequent emollient 
 clysters, which brought away a great quan- 
 tity of foul faeces. The Peruvian bark com- 
 pleted the cure. 
 
 Case II. — A young woman twenty-two 
 years of age, was, for the first time, delivered 
 of a healthy child. She recovered perfectly 
 well for the first nine days ; but being then 
 greatly frightened by some sudden noise in 
 the house, she was seized with a chilly fit, 
 afterwards with flushes of heat, and soon 
 became delirious. I was called to her on 
 the third day, after various remedies had 
 been tried in vain by another physician. 
 Finding that she had ai hard pulse, with 
 great oppression in her chest, and a foul 
 tongue, I ordered her to be blooded, to^ 
 
682 
 
 PHO 
 
 PIIO 
 
 take a solution of Glauber's salts, and to 
 receive some antiphlogistic and emollient 
 clysters. The other physician strongly op- 
 posed this advice, contending- strenuously 
 iov his heating diaphoretic plan ; and I 
 therefore returned home. He continued 
 to administer his alexipharmics and cardiac 
 remedies to the unhappy patient. Three 
 days elapsed before I heard any thing of 
 her ; but some of her friends then waited 
 on me, entreating me with great earnest- 
 ness to visit her, as her physician had de- 
 serted her, declaring that it was impossible 
 for any one to save her. 
 
 I found her with a tremulous intermit- 
 tent pulse, cold extremities, and wandering 
 in her intellects. Of the solution of phos- 
 phorus 1 immediately gave her five drops, 
 in a little Rhenish wine ; and in about two 
 hours after, an equal degree of heat diffused 
 itself over her body, and her senses return- 
 ed. Upon repeating the dose, a sweat 
 broke out, which relieved her so much that 
 1 afterv/ards could proceed with the proper 
 remedies for the further cure of the com- 
 plaint. 
 
 Case III. — A young man, twenty-two 
 years old, was seized with a putrido-gastric 
 fever, which was accompanied with a white 
 miliary eruption. On the seventh day of 
 the disease, while under the influence of a 
 profuse sweat, he was taken from his bed, 
 at his own desire, and had his linen changed. 
 An hour was scarcely elapsed when he 
 was seized with great anxiety, the miliary 
 eruption. almost totally disappeared, and he 
 began to grow delirious. Being called to 
 him, I gave him the solution of phos- 
 phorus, with an infusion of elder flowers, 
 and Rhenish wine. in about an hour 
 afterwards, the sweat and eruption re- 
 turned, and he was snatched from the jaws 
 of death. 
 
 Case IF. — A youth, sixteen years old, 
 was seized with a putrid fever, on the se- 
 venth day of which he was affected with 
 diarrhoea of so severe a kind, that he had 
 J'orty-eighl stools in the course of a day. 
 Being sent for the day after, I found him 
 with an hippocratic countenance, and sub- 
 suhus tendinum. Having exhibited the 
 phosphorus twice to him, a general breath- 
 ing sweat broke out, and the diarrhea sub- 
 sided. Afterwards, proper remedies were 
 exhibited, and he was restored to health in 
 fifteen days. 
 
 Seven Cases. — During the year 1770 
 and 1771, while the war was carried on 
 upon the borders of our remotest pro- 
 vinces between the Turks and Russians, 
 a putrid fever took its rise in the camps, 
 and spread itself to us. It was then that 
 I ordered this divine remedy, with the 
 happiest effects, to seven sick who laboured 
 under the putrid fever, some of whom 
 had eruptions, with great prostration of 
 strcBjxii, 
 
 Case XII. — A young lady of qualify, 
 twenty-five years old, endowed with such 
 an exquisite degree of nervous sensibility, 
 that she used frequently to be affected with 
 spasms and convulsive motions without any 
 apparent cause, became pregnant in the 
 year 1774, which was the seventh of her 
 marriage. On the third day preceding- 
 delivery, she was seized with a diseas* 
 which might be justly said to be somewhat 
 between catalepsy and coma vigil. She lay 
 stretched out upon her back, her eyes 
 open and fixed, her legs and arms were 
 quive flexible, and remained in any pos- 
 ture in which they were put ; her pulse 
 and respiration were entirely natural, and 
 she swallowed whatever fluid was put into 
 her mouth. 
 
 After she had remained three days in this 
 state, she was delivered of a dead child, 
 which, from the marks of putrescency on its 
 body, must have died some days before. 
 
 Evacuations carefully employed, anti- 
 spasmodic and nervous remedies exhibited, 
 both by the mouth and anus, embrocations 
 and liniments produced such a salutary 
 change, that in 15 days the patient was 
 able to leave her bed, and the greatest hope 
 was therefore entertained of her complete 
 recovery. But on the twenty-eighth day 
 after delivery, when I went again to visit 
 my patient, (who lived at a considerable 
 distance from me,) I found her complain- 
 ing of rigor and chilliness of the inferior 
 extremities, her pulse was frequent and 
 small, and her face was more flushed than 
 usual. Frictions, clysters, the pediluvium, 
 and antispasmodics, were all tried, but 
 without producing any favourable event, 
 and towards the middle of the night, she 
 became totally rigid ; yet she had complete 
 possession of her mind, although all the 
 external senses, the sight excepted, were- 
 abolished. I gave to lier three drops of 
 the solution of phosphorus in a spoonful of 
 wine. Scarcely had an hour elapsed when 
 a warm sweat broke out, and, together with 
 it a white miliary eruption. Afterwards 
 other remedies were exhibited, which effected 
 her recovery. 
 
 Such are the cases related by Dr. Wolff, 
 which it is presumed will be found suffi- 
 ciently interesting to awaken and arrest the 
 attention of the practitioners of this country. 
 A medicine of greater powers cannot be 
 named, if the facts which have been related 
 are correctly true. Little doubt can be en- 
 tertained that many trials will soon be made 
 with it in this country ; but it is to be hoped 
 they will be made with caution, and under as 
 favourable circumstances for the reception 
 of such a powerful stimulus as the nature of 
 the diseases in which it is to be given will ad- 
 mit of. 
 
 The dangerous consequences which are 
 likely to follow the injudicious administra- 
 tion of phosphorus cannot be impressed 
 
PHO 
 
 PHO 
 
 am 
 
 dn tlie mind more strongly tlian by the re- 
 latioa of a few cases and experiments which 
 are mentioned by Weickard, in the fourth 
 part of his miscellaneous writings, (Ver- 
 mischte Medicinche Schrifften, von M. A. 
 Weickard.) These cases and experiments 
 I literally translated from the original Ger- 
 man ; a work from which the medical prac- 
 titioner may reap much information, being 
 replete with practical remarks made by a 
 very attentive and accurate observer. 
 
 A Jew of a phlegmatic habit, was struck 
 Xt'ith apoplexy. He was spe(!chless and 
 lame, and could not void his fseces except 
 he was assisted by art ; his appetite, how- 
 ever, was good. Mineral batlis, and many 
 remedies, were tried to restore him, but 
 in vain. I was at last tempted to make 
 a trial of phosphorus. At first, from two 
 to three grains were given to him, and it 
 was my intention to have increased the dose 
 to five or six. The first dose was given in 
 a conserve, but the following day in honey. 
 His excrements were luminous. Suddenly, 
 about the middle of the third night, he 
 was seized with violent vomiting, during 
 %vhich he was very ill ; but, after the vo- 
 miting had ceased, he found himself better. 
 The pulse was small and quick. I did not 
 venture to give any more phosphorus, par- 
 ticularly as his relations were afraid of it. 
 A blister was applied, and cooling and de- 
 mulcent drinks were exhibited. He looked 
 very ill, seemed quite exhausted, and ap- 
 peared to sufier pain in the abdomen, which 
 was a little tumefied. He took some nou- 
 rishment every day; but what he ate was 
 very small in quantity. The vomiting 
 ceased entirely. He lived four days longer, 
 and died. I did not see him the day when 
 that event happened ; but he had all the 
 symptoms of having died of gangrene. 
 There were even externally, accttrdiiig to 
 the report of the surgeon, many large gan- 
 grenous spots This case caused me a great 
 deal of uneasiness. The patient could not 
 speak for some time before his death, and 
 could not therefore describe his sufferings. 
 
 Almost about the same time that Pro- 
 fessor Zessler exhibited the phosphorus to 
 his two patients, the intelligence was com- 
 municated to a man who had a tendency 
 to apoplexy and to palsy. He had read in 
 Mellin's Materia Medica all that was said 
 in praise of phosphorus, and he was, in 
 consequence, desirous of making trial of it ; 
 but, before he began to take it, he was 
 seized with a kind of apoplectic fit, in 
 which he lay, as if deprived of all power. 
 He caused three grains of phosphorus to 
 be rubbed with a little oil, and to be given 
 to him ; he took his dose morning and 
 evening. It seemed to revive him, for he 
 got up and walked about the house. He 
 continued to take this medicine several 
 days, upon which he became feverish, and 
 was affected with nausea and loss of appe- 
 
 tite. A gentle emetic was given him. Two 
 days after this 1 saw him for the first time ; 
 he told me that he had been violently af- 
 fected with pain in the abdomen, parti- 
 cularly towards the evening. He was very 
 dry, and his eyes were yellow. When I 
 pressed my hand on the abdomen, it did not 
 give him pain. I ordered him whey, nitre, 
 acid drinks, cream of tartar, and clysters. 
 The third day after this he grew worse. 
 I happened to be out of town, and an- 
 other physician was sent for, who gave hin* 
 musk, and various other remedies. I vi 
 sited him in the evening, and found him 
 gangrenous. His hands were applied to 
 his* head, as if he suffered acute pain there ; 
 his screams were loud and unremitting ; 
 he was delirious, and spoke unintelligibly, 
 and there was not any pulse at the wrist. 
 He died about midnight. Upon inspecting 
 the body, the liver appeared obstructed, 
 and the stomach was gangrenous near the 
 cardia. Is it not to be feared that the 
 phosphorus had occasioned this ? or was thi.s 
 the effect of a gouty or rheumatic acrimony 
 tluown upon that part .' It ^^ as afterwards 
 remarked that a number of people were 
 seized at this time with vomiting and vio- 
 lent pains in the bowels, and also with the 
 iliac passion. Two months were scarcely- 
 elapsed when I met with a case in which 
 all the circumstances of the complaint 
 were similar to those narrated in the above- 
 mentioned case, but where the patient 
 had not swallowed a single grain of phos- 
 phorus. 
 
 The following are some experiments 
 which Dr. Weickard made with phosphorus 
 on dogs : — 
 
 " It is now," he observes, " upwards of a 
 year since six grains of phosphorus were 
 offered to a hungry dog. The phosphorus 
 was enclosed in a piece of meat ; the dog 
 smelt it, and refused to take it; it wa,s, 
 therefore, forced down his throat. He 
 immediately began to run about the room, 
 exhibiting much anxiety, and seemed de- 
 sirous to go out. He grew sick, and vo- 
 mited the bolus, which seemed to be on 
 fire ; upon this, the dog again appeared 
 impatient to get out. The smell of the 
 phosphorus, however, ceased to be emitted 
 by the vomited matter. The dog smelt it 
 again, and ate it. He immediately became 
 extremely lively, springing quickly from one 
 table to another. The Experiments ought 
 to have stopped here ; but some one 
 brought another piece of meat, in which 
 there were eight grains of phosphorus en- 
 closed. This was also forced down the 
 dog's throat, and he again vomited it on 
 fire ; he did not, however, exhibit the 
 same anxiety to leave the room which he 
 had done the first time, but waited pa- 
 tiently, until the disagreeable foetor which 
 arose and filled the apartment, had escaped 
 from his morsel, after whicli he ate it 
 
6S4 
 
 PHO 
 
 PHO 
 
 greedily. His inclination to leap and run 
 about was now uncommonly great ; nothing 
 was too liigh or too distant for him ; but 
 as we v/ere afraid he might do some injury 
 by this kind of exercise, he was dismissed 
 the apartment. He again vomited once or 
 twice; but since that time has remained 
 perfectly well " 
 
 Such are the principal facts related by 
 Weickard. We now come to the latest 
 publication on the subject of phosphorus. 
 It is a letter on its medicinal virtues by 
 M. Alphonso Leroi, and is printed in the 
 only volume of Memoirs which the Society 
 of Emulation at Paris has yet published. 
 One of the first experiments which IVI. 
 Leroi made was upon himself; be swal- 
 lowed three grains of phosphorus vAih some 
 theriaca. It is a wonder, he says, that he 
 was not killed by it ; for phosphorus does 
 not require more air than is commonly 
 contained in the stomach, in order to take 
 fircj and burn in such a manner as to have 
 eaten through that organ. ''For two 
 hours," the professor observes, " I found 
 myself extraordinarily incommoded ; I 
 drank frequently little draughts of cold 
 water. After some hours had elapsed the 
 uneasiness ceased. My urine was high- 
 coloured ; but the following day my mus- 
 cular force was doubled, and I felt an in- 
 supportable venereal irritation. I after- 
 wards gave this r^smedy to the young man 
 whose case is related in the Gazette de 
 Sante, for the 29sh of August, 1779. It 
 was truly owing to phosphorus that his 
 life was saved in a most malignant fever, in 
 which the prostration of strength was so 
 great as not to leave many other resources 
 but this remedj'." 
 
 M. Leroi then proceeds to inform us, that 
 he has frequently employed phosphorus 
 since that time. He at first prescribed it 
 in the form of a lohoch. It is always diffi- 
 cult to pulverize it ; but this difficulty he 
 overcatne in the following manner: " He 
 puts the phosphorus into warm water, and 
 agitates it violently ; it divides ii;self like 
 oil, into a great number of little globules, 
 and, if cold water be now added, it is pre- 
 cipitated to the bottom in the form of a 
 powder. Of this powder one or two grains 
 are to he taken, and rubbed with a little 
 sugar, a drop or two of oil, and some yolk 
 of an egg. A quarter of a grain every 
 day is quite suflScient to produce great 
 effects." 
 
 At other times, he says, he has given it in 
 a Tnixture of oil, sirup, and some aromatic 
 distilled water. Ke asserts, that Kunkel 
 gave phosphorus internally in England in 
 the form of pills, which were luminous ; 
 and he informs us that he himself has found 
 out the manner of composing them ; but 
 they require so nice a manipulation, that 
 he has entrusted the secret only to Messrs. 
 Telletier, the brsthers, being warned by 
 
 his own experience of the mischief which 
 arises from giving it improperly prepai-ed. 
 Each pill contains the eighth of a grain of 
 phosphorus. They are endowed with a 
 soporific and calming property. Professor 
 Leroi has frequently employed them in 
 cases of rheumatismus, in a great nmnbei" 
 of nervons diseases, pituitous diseases, and 
 in many acute and chronic complaints. 
 He believes that this remedy is capable of 
 proltmging life beyond the natural period ; 
 and after having spoken of its great restora- 
 tive power, he relates the following case in 
 confirmation of this opinion : — 
 
 " I was one day called to an old man, 
 aged eighty-seven, the uncle of Madame 
 de Fourqueux, in whom life seemed to be 
 almost totally extinguished. I composed 
 for him a mixture of six oimces of diilerent 
 distilled aromatic waters, one ounce of oil 
 containing three grains of phosphorus, and 
 two ounces of sirup. Of this he took three 
 table-spoonsful ever3' day ; and besides this, 
 he took eight drops of volatile alkali, in a 
 glass of sv/eet aromatic water, twice a-day, 
 before his meals. By these means I illu- 
 minated the dying embers of life, and he 
 survived seven years after an attack of 
 v.'eakness in which it must have appeared 
 like mddness to attempt to interfere. 
 
 " I may safely affirm, that I have been 
 as much occupied in seeking out the cases 
 in which this medicine proves hurtful, as in 
 detecting those in which it is serviceable ; 
 and I can assert, not only from my own ex- 
 perience, but also from that of the late M. 
 Lecointre, my pupil, who was physician to 
 the hospital at Nambouillet, that we have 
 not found it hurtful in any one case : that 
 it has only not been useful in some, and 
 that only in such cases in which life was 
 already extinct in some parts of such pa- 
 tients as had not a sufficient portion of liv- 
 ing principle in them to reanimate the whole 
 frame." 
 
 M. Leroi affirms, that the divisibility of 
 phosphorus is almost infinite ; and, in proof 
 of this assertion, he states that " the body 
 of a woman who died of a putrid fever, and 
 who had taken one grain of phosphorus, was 
 entirely luminous within. The hands of the 
 late Rielle, the anatomist, who opened the 
 body, were luminous some hours after they 
 had been washed ! !" 
 
 Upon maturely considering all the facts 
 which have been brought forward concern- 
 ing it, little room for doubt will be left in 
 the mind, as to its uncommon powers ; but, 
 although this be granted, experience is still 
 wanting to point out the diseases, and va- 
 rious stages of disease, in which it may be 
 employed with equal safety and utility, as 
 also to determine the circumstances under 
 which it would be dangerous even to try it. 
 Thus much may doubtless be asserted con- 
 cerning it, that it is one of the highest sti- 
 muli which we have in the catalogue of the 
 
PHPw 
 
 PHR 
 
 685 
 
 materia medica ; and that, although it is 
 affirmed by M. Leroi, and others, to be 
 " calming and sedative," it is only so in 
 such cases as wine, aether, Hoffman's ano- 
 dyne liquor, and opium, are also found to 
 be calming and sedative, that is, in cases 
 where the arterial action of the whole frame 
 is nearly exhausted, although still quick. 
 Every practitioner should be cautioned 
 against exhibiting it in any inflammatory 
 disease, where much strength exists ; and 
 in all cases, very small doses should be first 
 exhibited, and those with the utmost cir- 
 cumspection. 
 
 Phosplmret. See Phospkuretum. 
 
 PHOSPHURE'TUM. (Phosphuretum, from 
 phosphorus.) A combination of phosphorus 
 not oxygenated, with different bases ; as, 
 phosphurtt of copper, phosphuret of iron, &ic. 
 
 PHOTOPHO'BIA. (From (po;;, light, and 
 9«/38ft), to dread.) Such an intolerance of 
 light, that the eye, or rather the retina, can 
 scarcely bear its imtating rays. Such pa- 
 tients generally wink, or close their eyes in 
 light, which they cannot bear without ex- 
 quisite pain, or confused vision. The proxi- 
 mate cause is too great a sensibility in the 
 retina. The species are, 
 
 1. Photophobia inflammatoria, or dread of 
 light from an inflammatory cause, which is 
 a particular symptom of the internal oph- 
 thalmia. 
 
 2. Photophobia, from the disuse of light, 
 which happens to persons long confined in 
 dark places or prisons ; on the coming out of 
 which into light the pupil contracts, and the 
 persons cannot bear light. The depression 
 of the cataract occasions this symptom, 
 which appears as though fire an<l lightning 
 entered the eye, not being able to bear the 
 strong rays of light. 
 
 3. Photophobia nervea, or a nervous pho- 
 tophobia, which arises from an increased 
 sensibility of the nervous expansion and 
 optic nerve. It is a sympt-?m of the hydro- 
 phobia, and many disorders, both acute and 
 nervous. 
 
 4. Photophobia, from too great light, as 
 looking at the sun, or at the strong light of 
 modern lamps. 
 
 PHOTO'FSIA. (From p^s, light, and 
 e-^is, vision.) Lucid vision. An affection of 
 the eye in which the patient perceives lumi- 
 nous rays, ignited lines, or coruscations. 
 
 Phra'gmus. (From (ffmrtrai, to enclose, 
 or fence; so called from their being set 
 round like a fence of stakes.) The rows of 
 teeth. 
 
 PHRE'NES. {Phre7i, from pptiv.the mind, 
 because the ancients imagined it was the seat 
 of the mind.) The diaphragm. 
 
 Phrene'sis. See Phrenitis. 
 
 PHRENIC NERVE {JVervus phreni- 
 cus, from fpsvis, the diaphragm.) Dia 
 phragmatic nerve. It arises from a union 
 of the branches of the third, fourth, and 
 
 fifth cervical pairs, on each side, passes be- 
 tween the clavicle and subclaviaji artery, 
 and descends from thence by the- pericar- 
 dium to the diaphragm. 
 
 PHRE'NICiE ARTE'RIiE. The arteries 
 going to the diaphragm. 
 
 PHRE'NICit; VE'N^. The veins coming 
 from the diaphragm. 
 
 PHRENI'TIS. {<t>ptviTi;j from ^ptiv, the 
 mind. Phrmesis. Phrtnttiasis. Phrenis- 
 mus. Cephalitis. Sphactlismus. Cepha- 
 lalgia inflammatoria. By the Arabians, 
 karabiius. Phrenzy or inflammation of the 
 brain. A genus of disease in the Class 
 PyrexicE, and Order Phlegmasia, of Cullen; 
 characterized by strong fever, violent head- 
 ache, redness of the face and eyes, impa- 
 tience of light and noise, watchfulness, and 
 furious delirium. It is symptomatic of se- 
 veral diseases, as vi orms, hydrophobia, &c. 
 Phrenitis often makes its attacks with a 
 sense of fulness in the head, flushing ol the 
 countenance, and redness of the eyes, the 
 pulse being full, but in other respects na- 
 tural. As these symptoms increase, the 
 patient becomes restless, his sleep is dis- 
 turbed, or wholly forsakes him. It some- 
 times comes on, as in the epidemic, of which 
 Saalman gives an account, with pain, or a 
 peculiar sense of uneasiness of the head, 
 back, loins, and joints ; in some cases, with 
 -tremor of the limbs, and intolerable pains of 
 the hands, feet, and legs. It now and then 
 attacks with stupor and rigidity of the whole 
 body, sometimes with anxiety and a sense of 
 tension referred to the breast, often accom- 
 panied with palpitation of the heart . Some- 
 times nausea and a painful sense of weight 
 in the stomach, are among the earliest 
 symptoms. In other cases, the patient is 
 attacked with vomiting, or cornplains of the 
 heart-burn, and griping pains in the bowels. 
 When the intimate connection which sub- 
 sists between the brain and every part of 
 the system is considered, the vpxieiy of the 
 symptoms atteiKling the commencement of 
 phrenitis is not so surprising, nor that the 
 stomach in particular should suffer, which 
 so remarkably sympathizes with the brain. 
 These symptoms assist in forming the diag- 
 nosis between phrenitis and synocha. The 
 pain of the head soon becomes more consi- 
 derable, and -sometiines ver\ acute. "If 
 the meninges," says Dr. Ford> ce, " are 
 affected, the pain is acute ; if (he substance 
 only, obtuse, and sometimes bui just sensi- 
 ble." And Dr. Cullen rem rks, "I am 
 here, as in other analogous cases, of opinion, 
 that the symptoms above mentioned of an- 
 acute inflammation, always mark it^fianjma- 
 tions of membraneous parts, and ^rtt an in- 
 flammation of parenchyma, or sLbslance of ' 
 viscera, exhibits, at least commonly, a more 
 chronic inflammation." 
 
 The seat of the pain is various : some- 
 times it seems to occupy the whole head } 
 
686 
 
 PHR 
 
 FHR 
 
 sometimes, although more circumscribed, it 
 is deep-seated, and ill-defined. In other 
 cases it is felt principally in the forehead or 
 occiput. The redness of the face and eyes 
 generally increases with the pain, and there 
 is often a sense of heat and throbbing in 
 the head, the countenance acquiring a pecu- 
 liar fierceness. The symptoms for the 
 most Da-t, do not last long before the pa- 
 tient begins to talk incoherently, and to 
 show other marks of delirium. Sometimes, 
 however, Saalman observes, delirium did 
 not come on till the fifth, sixth, or seventh 
 day. The delirium gradually increases, till 
 it often arrives at a state of phrensy. The 
 face becomes turgid, the eyes stare, and 
 seem as if bursting from their sockets, tears, 
 and sometimes even blood, flowing from 
 them ; the patient, in many cases, resembling 
 a. furious maniac, from whom it is often im- 
 possible to distinguish him, except by the 
 shorter duration of his complaint. The de- 
 lirium assists in distinguishing phrenitis and 
 synocha, as it is not a common symptom in 
 the latter When delirium does not attend 
 synocha, however, it is of the same kind as 
 in phrenitis. 
 
 We should, a priori, expect in phrenitis 
 considerable derangement in the difierent 
 organs of sense, which so immediately de- 
 pend on the state of the brain. The eyes 
 are incapable of bearing the light, and false 
 vision, particularly that termed musccs voli- 
 tarites, and flashes of light seeming to dart 
 before the eyes, are frequent symptoms. 
 The hearing is often so acute, that the least 
 noise is intolerable : sometimes, on the 
 'Other handj the patient becomes deaf; and 
 the deafness, SaaJman observes and mor- 
 bid acuteness of hearing, sometimes alter- 
 nate. Afiections of the smell, taste, and 
 touch, are less observable. 
 
 As the organs of sense are not frequently 
 deranged in synocha, the foregoing symp- 
 toms farther assist the diagnosis between 
 this complaint and phrenitis. 
 
 The pulse is not always so much disturb- 
 ed at an early period, as we should expect 
 from the violence of the other symptoms, 
 compared with what we observe in idiopa- 
 thic fevers. When this circumstance is dis- 
 tinctly marked, it forms, perhaps, the best 
 diagnosis between phrenitis and .synocha, 
 and gives to phrenitis more <if the appear- 
 ance of mania. In many-cases, however, the 
 fever runs as high as the delirium ; then the 
 case often almost exactly resembles a case of 
 violent synocha, froni which it is the more 
 difiicult to distinguish it if the pulse be full 
 and strong. In general, however, the hard- 
 ness is more remarkable than in synocha, 
 and in many cases the pulse is small and 
 hard, which may be i-egarded as one of the 
 best diagnostics between the two complaints, 
 the pulse in synocha being always strong 
 and full. In phrenitis it is sometimes, 
 though rarely, intermitting. The respira- 
 
 tion is generally deep and sloWjSometime.- 
 difficult, now and then interrupted with hic- 
 cough, seldom hurried and frequent ; a very 
 unfavourable symptom. In many of the 
 cases mentioned by Saalman, pneumonia 
 supervened. 
 
 The deglutition is often difficult, sometimes 
 convulsive. The. stomach is frequently op- 
 pressed with bile, which is an unfavoura- 
 ble symptom ; and complete jaundice, the 
 skin and urine being tinged yellow, some- 
 times supervenes. Worms in the stomach 
 and bowels are also frequent attendants on 
 phrenitis, and, there is reason to believe, 
 may have a share in producing it. The h)"- 
 drocephalus internus, which is more allied 
 to phrenitis than dropsy of the brain, 
 properly so called, seems often, in part at 
 least, to arise from derangement of the primse 
 viae, particulai-ly from worms. We cannot 
 otherwise account for the frequent occur- 
 rence of these complaints. 
 
 Instead of a superabundance of bile in 
 the primae viee, there is sometimes a defi- 
 ciency, which seems to afford even a worse 
 prognosis. The alvine fceces being of a 
 white colour, and a black cloud in the 
 urine, are regarded by Lobb as fatal symp- 
 toms. The black cloud in the urine is 
 owing to an admixture of blood ; when 
 unmixed with blood, the urine is generally 
 pale. 
 
 There is often a remarkable tendency 
 to the worst species of haemorrhagies, to- 
 wards the fatal termination of phrenitis. 
 Haemonhagy from the eyes has already been 
 mentioned. Hasmorrhagy from the intes- 
 tines also, tinging the stools with a black 
 colour, is not uncommon. These haemorr- 
 hagies are never favourable; but the haemorr- 
 hagies characteristic of synocha, particularly 
 that from the nose, sometimes occur at an 
 earlier period, and, if copious, generally 
 bring relief More frequently, however, 
 blood drops slowly from the nose, demon- 
 strating the violence of the disease, without 
 relieving it. In other eases, there is a dis- 
 charge of thin mucus from the nose. 
 
 Tremors of the joints, convulsions of the 
 muscles of the face, grinding of the teeth, the 
 face from being florid suddenly becomingpale, 
 involuntary tears, a discharge of mucus from 
 the nose, the urine being of a dark red or yel- 
 low colour, or black, or covered with a pellicle, 
 the faRces being either bilious or white, and 
 very foetid, profuse sv.eat of the head, neck, 
 and shoulders, paralysis of the tongue, ge- 
 neral convulsions, much derangement of the 
 internal functions, and the symptoms of 
 other visceral inflammations, particularly of 
 the pneumonia, supervening, are enumerated 
 by Saalman as affording the most unfavour- 
 able prognosis. The delirium changing to 
 coma, the pulse at the same time becoming 
 weak, and the deglutition difiicult, was ge- 
 nerally the forerunner of death. When, on 
 the contrary, there is a copious hBemorrhagy 
 
rHR 
 
 PHT 
 
 687 
 
 from the haemorrhoidal vessels, from the 
 lungs, mouth, or even from the urinary pas- 
 sages, when the delirium is relieved by sleep, 
 and the patient remembers his dreams, when 
 the sweats are free and general, the deafness 
 is diminished or removed, and the lebrile 
 symptoms become milder, there are hopes of 
 recovery. 
 
 In almost all diseases, if we except those 
 which kill suddenly, as the fatal termination 
 approaches, nearly the same train of symp- 
 toms supervenes, viz. those denoting ex- 
 treme debility of all the functions. Saalman 
 remarks that the blood did not always show 
 the bnffy coat. 
 
 Phrenitis, like most other complaints, has 
 sometimes assumed an intermitting form, 
 the fits coming on daily, sometimes every 
 second day. When phrenitis terminates fa- 
 vourably, the typhus, which succeeds the 
 increased excitement, is generally less in 
 proportion to that excitement, than in idio- 
 pathic fevers ; a circumstance which assists 
 in distinguishing phrenitis from synocha. 
 
 The imperfect diagnosis between these 
 complaints is further assisted by the effects 
 «f the remedies employed. For in phrenitis 
 in removing the delirium and other local 
 symptoms the febrile symptoms in general 
 soon abate. Whereas in synocha, although 
 the delirium and head-ache be removed, yet 
 the pulse continues frequent, and other 
 marks of indisposition remain for a much 
 longer time. 
 
 It will be of use to present, at one view, 
 the circumstances which form the diagnosis 
 between phrenitis and synocha. 
 
 Synocha generally makes its attack in the 
 same manner ; its symptoms are few and 
 little varied. The symptoms at the com- 
 mencement of phrenitis are often more com- 
 plicated, and difier considerably in different 
 cases. Derangement of the internal func- 
 tions is comparatively rare in synocha. In 
 phrenitis it almost constantly attends, and 
 often appears very early. The same obser- 
 vation applies to the derangement of the 
 organs of sense. In synocha, the pulse 
 from the commencement is frequent and 
 strong. In phrenitis, symptoms denoting 
 the local affection often become considerable 
 before the pulse is much disturbed. In 
 phrenitis, we have seen that the pulse some- 
 times very suddenly loses its strength, the 
 worst species of haemorrhagies, and other 
 symptoms denoting extreme debility, show- 
 ing themselves ; and such symptoms are ge- 
 nerally the forerunner of death : but that when 
 the termination is favourable, the degree of 
 typhus which succeeds it is less in proportion 
 to the preceding excitement than in synocha. 
 Lastly, if we succeed in removing the de- 
 lirium and other symptoms affecting the 
 head, the state of the fever is found to par- 
 take of this favourable change more imme- 
 diately and completely than in synocha, 
 where, although we succeed in relieving the 
 
 head-ache or delirium, the fever often suffers 
 little abatement. 
 
 With regard to the duration of phrenitis, 
 Eller observes, that when it proves fatal, 
 the patient generally dies within =ix or seven 
 days. In many fatal cases, however, it 
 is protracted for a longer time, especially 
 where the remissions have been consider- 
 able. Upon the whole, however, the longer 
 it is protracted, providing the symptoms do 
 not become worse, the better is the prog- 
 nosis. 
 
 On the first attack of the disease we must 
 begin by bleeding the patient, as largely as 
 his sti-ength will permit : it may be pro- 
 ductive of more relief to the head, where the 
 patient cannot spare much blood, if the tem- 
 poral artery, or the jugular vein be opened ; 
 and in the progress of the complaint occa- 
 sional cupping or leeches may materially 
 assist the other means employed. Active 
 cathartics should be given directly after ta- 
 king blood, calomel with jalap, followed by 
 some saline compound in the infusion of 
 senna, until the bowels are copiously evacua- 
 ted. The head should be shaved, and kept 
 constantly cool by some cWj-'^,. ..; ^ .._.,ion. 
 Antimonial and mercurial preparations may 
 then be given to promote the several dis- 
 charges, and diminish arterial action : to 
 which purpose digitalis also may power- 
 fully concur. Blisters to the back of the 
 neck, behind the ears, or to the temples, 
 each perhaps successively, when the violence 
 of the disorder is lessened by proper evacua- 
 tions, may contribute very much to obviate 
 internal mischief. The head should be kept 
 raised to counteract the accumulation of 
 blood there ; and the antiphlogistic regimen 
 must be observed in the fullest extent. 
 Stimulating the extremities by the pedilu- 
 vium, sinapisms, iiic may be of some use in 
 the decline of the complaint, where an irri- 
 table state of the brain appears. 
 
 Phreneti'asis. See Phrenitis. 
 
 Phrensy. See Phrenilis 
 
 Phtheiri'asis. (From ^Siif, a louse.) 
 See Phthiriasii. 
 
 Phthei'rium. See Phtheiroctonum. 
 
 FH T H I R r A S I S. (From fh,p, a 
 louse.) Morbus Pediculosus. Pediculaiio. 
 Phiheiriasis. A disease in which several 
 parts of the body generate lice, which often 
 puncture the skin, and produce little sordid 
 ulcers. 
 
 Phtheiro'ctonum. (From ipfn?, a louse, 
 and xTU'ju, to kill, because it destroys lice.) 
 Phlheirium. The herb slaphis-agria, or 
 Staves-acre. 
 
 PHTHI'SIS. (From (p^m, to consume.) 
 Tabes Pulmonalis. Pulmonary consump- 
 tion. A disease represented by Dr. CuUen 
 as a sequel of haemoptysis : it is known by 
 emaciation, debility, cough, hectic fever, and 
 purulent expectoration. 
 
 Species : 1 . Phthisis incipi&ns, incipient, 
 without any expectoration of pus. 
 
PHT 
 
 PHT 
 
 2. Pkthidi humida, with an expectoration 
 of pus. 
 
 3. Phlhisis ■ scrophulosa, from scrophulous 
 tubercles ni tlie lungs, c^c. 
 
 4. Phthisis hmmoptuica, from haemoptysis. 
 
 5. Phthisis exanthematica, from exanthe- 
 mata. 
 
 6. Phihisis chlorotica, from chlorosis, 
 
 7. Phfimis syphilitica, from a venerea! ulcer 
 in the I'.jngs. 
 
 The causes which predispose to this dis- 
 ease are very ni.imevous. The following 
 are, however, the most general: hereditary 
 ■disposition; particular formation of body, 
 obvious by a long neck, prominent shoulders, 
 and narrow chest ; scrophulous diathesis, 
 indicated by a fine clear skin, fair hair, deli- 
 cate rosy complexion, large veins, thick up- 
 per lip, a weak voice, and great sensibility ; 
 certain diseases, such as syphihs, scrophula, 
 the smallpox and measles ; particular em- 
 ployments exposing artificers to dust, such 
 as needle-pointers, stone-cutters, millers, he. 
 or to the fumes of metals or minerals under 
 a confined and unwholesome air ; violent 
 passions, exertions, or affections of the mind, 
 as grief, disappointment, anxiety, or clos? 
 application to study, without using proper 
 exercise ; frequent and excessive debauche- 
 ries, late watching, and drinking freely of 
 strong liquors ; great evacuations, as diar- 
 rhoea, diabetes, excessive venery, liuoralbus, 
 immoderate discharge of the menstrual Hax, 
 and the continuing to suckle too long under 
 a debilitated state ; and, lastly, the applica- 
 tion of cold, either by too sudden a change 
 of apparel, keeping on wet clothes, lying in 
 damp beds, or exposing the body too sud- 
 denly to cool air, when heated by exercise ; 
 in short, by any thing that gives a consider- 
 able check to the perspiration. The more 
 immediate or occasional causes of phthisis 
 are, hsemoptysis, pneumonic inflammation 
 proceeding to suppuration, catarrh, asthma, 
 and tubercles, the last of which is by far the 
 most general. The incipient symptoms 
 usually vary with the cause of the disease ; 
 but when it arises from tubercles, it is 
 usually thus marked : It begins with a short 
 dry cough, that at length becomes habitual, 
 but from which nothing is spit up for some 
 time, except a frothy mucus that seems to 
 proceed from the fauces. The breathing is 
 at the same time son)ewhat impeded, and 
 upon the least bodily motion is much hur- 
 ried : a sense of straightness, with oppression 
 at the chest, is experienced : the body be- 
 come? gradually leaner, and great languor, 
 with indolence, dejection of spirits and loss 
 of appetite, prevail. In this state the patient 
 frequently continues a considerable length 
 of time, during which he is, however, more 
 readily affected than usual by slight colds, 
 and upon one or other of these occasions the 
 cough becomes more troublesome and se- 
 vere, particularly by night, and it is at 
 length attended with an expectoration, which 
 
 towards morning is more free and copious. 
 By degrees the matter which is expectorated 
 becomes more viscid and opaque, and now 
 assumes a greenish colour and purulent ap- 
 pearance, being on many occasions streaked 
 with blood. In some cases, a more severe 
 degree of hsemoptysis attends, and the 
 patient spits up a considerable quantity of 
 florid, frothy blood. The breathing at 
 length becomes more difficult, and the ema- 
 ciation and weakness go on increasing'. With 
 these, the person begins to be sensible of pain 
 in some part of the thorax, which, however, is 
 usually felt at first under the sternum, parti- 
 cularly on coughing. At a more advanced 
 period of the disease, a pain is sometimes felt 
 on one side, and at times prevails to so high 
 a degree as to prevent the person from lying 
 easily on that side ; bat it more frequently 
 happens, that it is felt only on making a 
 full inspiration, or coughing. Even where 
 no pain is felt, it often happens, that those 
 who labour under phthisis cannot lie easily 
 on one or other of their sides, without a fit 
 of coughing being excited, or the difficulty 
 of breathing being much increased. At the 
 first commencement of the disease, the pulse 
 is often natural, or perhaps is soft, small, 
 and a little quicker than usual ; but when 
 the symptoms which have been enumerated 
 have subsisted for any length of time, it then 
 becomes full, hard, and frequent. At the 
 same time the face flushes, particularly after 
 eating, the palms of the hands and soles of 
 the feet are affected with burning heat ; the 
 respiration is difficult and laborious ; even- 
 ing exacerbations become obvious, and by 
 degrees, the fever assumes the hectic form. 
 This species of fever is evidently of the re- 
 mittent kind, and has exacerbations twice 
 every day. The first occurs usually about 
 noon, and a slight remission ensues about 
 five in the afternoon. This last is, how- 
 ever, soon succeeded by another exacer- 
 bation, which increases gradually until after 
 midnight ; but about two o'clock in the 
 morning a remission takes place, and this 
 becomes more apparent as the morning ad- 
 vances. During the exacerbations the pa- 
 tient is very sensible to any coolness of the 
 air, and often complains of a sense of cold 
 when his skin is, at the same time, preterna- 
 turally warm. Of these exacerbations, that 
 of the evening is by far the most consider- 
 able. From the first appearance of the hec- 
 tic symptoms, the urine is high coloured, and 
 deposits H copious branny red sediment. The 
 appetite, however, is not greatly impaired, 
 the tongue appears clean, the mouth is usu- 
 ally moist, and the thirst is inconsiderable. 
 As the disease advances, the fauces put on 
 rather an inflamed appearance, and are be- 
 set with aphthffi, and the red vessels of the 
 tunica adnata become of a pearly white. 
 During the exacerbations, a florid circum- 
 scribed redness appears on each cheek ; but 
 at other times the face is pale, and the 
 
FHT 
 
 PHT 
 
 (589 
 
 Countenance somewhat dejected. At the 
 commencement of hectic fever, the belly is 
 usually costive ; but in the more advanced 
 sta<^es of it, a diarrhoea often comes on, and 
 this continues to recur frequently during the 
 remainder of the disease ; colliquative sweats 
 likewise break out, and these alternate with 
 each other, and induce vast debility. In 
 the last stage of the disease the emaciation 
 is so great, that the patient has the appear- 
 ance of a walking skeleton ; his countenance 
 is altered, his cheeks are prominent, his eyes 
 look hollow and languid, his hair falls off, 
 his nails are of a livid colour, and much in- 
 curvated, and his feet are affected with 
 osdematous swellings. To the end of the 
 disease the senses remain entire, and the 
 mind is confident and full of hope. It is, 
 indeed, a happy circumstance attendant on 
 phthisis, that those who labour under it are 
 seldom apprehensive or aware of any danger ; 
 and it is no uncommon occurrence to meet 
 with persons labouring under its most ad- 
 vanced stage, flattering themselves with a 
 speedy recovery, and forming distant pro- 
 jects under that vain hope. Some days be- 
 fore death the extremities become cold. In 
 some cases a delirium precedes that event, 
 and continues until life is extinguished. 
 
 As an expectoration of mucus from the 
 lungs may possibly be mistaken for puru- 
 lent matter, and may thereby give us reason 
 to suspect that the patient labours under a 
 confirmed phthisis, it may not be amiss to 
 point out a sure criterion, by which we shall 
 always be able to distinguish the one from 
 the other. The medical world are indebted 
 to the late Mr. Charles Darwin for the dis- 
 covery, who has directed the experiment to 
 be made in the following manner : 
 
 Let the expectorated matter be dissolved 
 in vitriolic acid, and in caustic lixivium, and 
 add pure waier to both solutions. If there 
 is a fair precipitation in each, it is a certain 
 sign of the presence of pus ; but if there is 
 not a precipitate in either, it is certainly 
 mucus. 
 
 Sir Everard Home, in his dissertation on 
 the properties of pus, informs us of a curious, 
 and apparently a deci^*^ e mode of distin- 
 guishing accurately between pus and animal 
 imucus. The property, he observes, which cha- 
 racterizes pus, and distinguishes it from most 
 other substances, is, its being composed of 
 globules, which are visible when viewed 
 through a microscope ; whereas animal mu- 
 cus, and all chemical combinations of ani- 
 mal substances appear in the microscope to 
 be made up of flalces. This property was 
 first noticed by the late Mr. .lohn Hunter. 
 
 Pulmonary consumption is in every case 
 to be considered as attended with much 
 danger ; but it is more so when it proceeds 
 from tubercles, than when it arises in con- 
 sequence either of hajmoptj'sis, or pneumo- 
 nic suppuration. In the last instance, the 
 risk will be greater where the abscess breaks 
 
 inwardly, and gives rise to empyema, than 
 when its contents are discharged by the 
 mouth. Even cases of this nature have, 
 iiowever, been known to terminate in imme- 
 diate death. The impending danger is ge- 
 nerally to be judged of, however, by the 
 hectic symptoms ; but more particularly by 
 the fetor of the expectoration, the degree of 
 emaciation and debility, the colliquative 
 sweats, and the diarrhosa. The disease has, 
 in many cases, been found to be considera- 
 bly retarded in its progress by pregnancy ; 
 and in a few has been alleviated by an at- 
 tack of mania. 
 
 The morbid appearance most frequently 
 to be met with on the dissection of those 
 who die of phthisis, is the existence of tu» 
 bercles in the cellular substance of the 
 lungSi These are small tumours which 
 have the appearance of indurated glands, 
 are of different sizes, and are often found in 
 clusters. Their firmness is usually in pro- 
 portion to their size, and when laid open in 
 this state they are of a white colour, and of 
 a consistence nearly appfoachingto cartilage. 
 Although indolent at first, they at length 
 beconie inflamed, and lastly form little ab- 
 scesses or vomicae, which breaking and 
 pouring their contents into the bronchia, 
 give rise to a purulent expectoration, and 
 thus lay the foundation of phthisis. Such 
 tubercles or vomicae are most usually situ- 
 ated at the upper and back part of the 
 lungs ; but in some instances they occupy 
 the outer part, and then adhesions to the 
 pleura are often formed. 
 
 When the disease is partial, only about a 
 fourth of the upper and posterior part of the 
 lungs is usually found diseased ; but in 
 some cases life has been protracted till not 
 one twentieth part of them appeared, on dis- 
 section, fit for performing their function. 
 A singular observation, confirmed by the 
 morbid collections of anatomists, is, that the 
 left lobe is much oftener affected than the 
 right. 
 
 The indications are, 1. To moderate in- 
 flammatory action. 2. To support the 
 strength, and promote the healing of ulcers 
 ill the lungs. 3. To palliate urgent symp- 
 toms. The first object may require occa- 
 sional small bleedings, where the strength 
 will permit, in the early period of the dis- 
 ease ; but in the scrophulous this measore 
 is scarcely admissible. Local pain will 
 more frequently lead to the use of cupping, 
 with or without the scarificator, leeches, 
 blisters, and other modes of deriving the 
 nervous energy, as well as blood, frpm the 
 seat of the disease. The bowels must be 
 kept soluble by gentle laxatives, as cassia, 
 manna, sulphate or magnesia, &c. : and 
 diaphoresis promoted by saline medicines, 
 or the pulvis ipecacuanhas compositus. The 
 occasional use of an emetic may benefit the 
 patient by promoting the function of the 
 skin, and expectoration, especially w^ei'e 
 H7 
 
690 
 
 PHY" 
 
 ptir 
 
 there is a wheezing- respiration. The inha- 
 lation of steam, impregnated, perhaps, with 
 hemlock, or aether, may be useful as sooth- 
 ing the lungs, and facilitating expectoration. 
 Certain sedative remedies, particularly digi- 
 talis, and hemlock, have been much em- 
 ployed in this disease ; and in so far as they 
 moderate the circulation, and relieve pain, 
 they are clearly beneficial : but too much 
 reliance must not be placed upon them. 
 Certain sedative gases have been also pro- 
 posed to be respired by the patient, as hy- 
 drogen, &c., but their utility is very ques- 
 tionable. Among the tonic medicines the 
 mineral acids are, perhaps, the most gene- 
 rally useful ; however, myrrh and chaly- 
 beates, in moderate doses, often answer a 
 good purpose. But a great deal will de- 
 pend on a due regulation of the diet, which 
 should be of a nutricious kind, but not 
 heating, or difficult of digestion; milk, 
 especially that of the ass ; farinaceous vege- 
 tables ; acescent fruits ; the different kinds 
 of shell-fish ; the lichen islandicus, boiled 
 with milk, &c. are of this description. Some 
 mode of gestation regularly employed, par- 
 ticularly sailing; warm clothing; removal 
 to a warm climate, or to a pure and mild 
 air in this, may materially concur in arrest- 
 ing the progress of the disease, in its incipi- 
 ent stage. With regard to urgent symptoms 
 requiring palliation, the cough may be al- 
 layed by demulcents, but especially mild 
 opiates swallowed slowly; colliquative sweats 
 by acids, particularly the mineral ; diarrhcea 
 by chalk, and other astringents, but most 
 effectually by small doses of opium. 
 
 Phthi'sis ischia'dica. a wasting of 
 the thigh and leg from an abscess or other 
 cause in the hip. 
 
 Phthi'sis pupi'lls:. An amaurosis. 
 
 Phtho'bia. (From iptopa, an abortion.) 
 Medicines which promote abortion. 
 
 Phu. (^«u, or (fiv, from phua, Arab.) 
 See Valeriana phu. 
 
 Phyge'thlon. (From <puin, to grow.) 
 A red and painful tubercle in the arm-pits, 
 neck and groins. 
 
 Phylacte'kium. (From (puXagata, to 
 preserve.) An amulet or preservative 
 against infection. 
 
 Phylla'nthus e'mblioa. The system- 
 atic name of the Indian tree, from which 
 the emblic myrobalan is obtained. 
 
 Phylli'tis. (From (poXXov, a leaf; so 
 called because the leaves only appear.) See 
 Aspltnium scolopendrium. 
 
 PHY'MA. (From ^uu, to produce.) A 
 small tubercle on any external part of the 
 body. 
 
 PHY'SALIS. (From <pvffaai, to inflate; 
 go called because its seed is contained in a 
 kind of bladder.) The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Pen- 
 tcmdria. Order, Monogynia. 
 
 Phy'salis alkeke'kgi. The systematic 
 Rame of the winter cherry. JUkekengi. Ha- 
 
 licacabum. This plant, Physalis; foliis g?- 
 minis integris aculis caule herbaceo, infenii. 
 subramosa, of Linnaeus, is cultivated in our 
 gardens. The berries are recommended as 
 a diuretic, from six to twelve for a dose, iii 
 dropsical and calculous diseases. 
 
 PHYSCO'MA. (From fv^x-co,, a big- 
 bellied fellow.) Hyposarca. Hypersarchi- 
 dios. Enlargement of the abdomen. A ge- 
 nus of disease in the class cachexieB, and 
 order inlumescejitice, of Cullen ; known by 
 a tumour occupying chiefly one part of the 
 abdomen, increasing slowly, and neither so- 
 norous nor fluctuating. Species : 1. Hepa- 
 iica. 2. Splenica. 3. Renalis. 4. Uterina. 
 5. Jib ovario. 6. Mesenterita. 7. Omenta- 
 lis. 8. Visceralis. 
 
 Physe'ma. (From ^vaau, to inflate.) 
 Physeds. A windy tumour. 
 
 Physe'ter MACROcE'pHALtis. (Physeter, 
 from <pu(ra.u, to inflate ; so named from its 
 action of blowing and discharging water 
 from its nostrils, and macroctphalus, from 
 fiaxpe;, long, and ks^kXjj, the head ; from 
 the length of its head.) The spermaceti 
 whale. Spermaceti, now called in the 
 pharmacopoeia Celaceum, is an oily, con- 
 crete, crystalline, semi-transparent matter, 
 obtained from the cavity of the cranium of 
 several species of whales, but principally 
 from the Physeter macrocephalus, or sperma- 
 ceti whale. It was formerly very highly 
 esteemed, and many virtues were attributed 
 to it ; but it is now chiefly employed in af- 
 fections of the lungs, primse viae, kidneys, 
 &:c. as a softening remedy, mixed with mu- 
 cilages. It is also employed by surgeons 
 as an emollient in form of cerates, ointments, 
 k.c. See also .Ambergris. 
 
 PHYSIOGNOMY. {Physiognomia, from 
 (fuffii, nature, and yauricu, to know.) The 
 art of knowing the disposition of a person 
 from the countenance. 
 
 PHYSIOLOGY. (Physiologia,{Tom (fv^.c, 
 nature, and Xsyo;, a discourse.) The science 
 which treats of the actions and powers of an 
 animated body. 
 
 Physoce'le. (From ipya-a, wind, and k;jXjj, 
 a tumour.) A species of hernia, whose con- 
 tents are distended with wind. 
 
 Physoce'phalus. (From (pt/irar,v.ind, and 
 xiipaXn, the head.) Emphysema of the head. 
 See Pneumatosis. 
 
 PHYSOME'TRA. (From ^vs-aco, to in- 
 flate, and fi,>irpa, the womb.) Hystero- 
 physe. A windy swelling of the uterus. A 
 tympany of the womb A genus of disease 
 in the class cachexia, and order iniuviescen- 
 ti(E, of Cullen ; characterized by a perma^ 
 nent elastic swelling of the hypogastrium, 
 from flatulent distension of the womb. It 
 is a rare disease, and seldom admits of a 
 cure. 
 
 Phyteu'ma. (From (purivea, to generate ; 
 so called from its great increase and growth.) 
 The herb rocket. 
 
 PHYTOLA'CCA. {Phytolacca. From 
 
PJC 
 
 Pit, 
 
 691 
 
 Sfunv, a plant, and Xamca, gum lac ; so call- 
 ed because it is of the colour of lacca.) The 
 name of a genus of plants. Class, Decan- 
 dria. Order, Decagynia. 
 
 Phvtola'cca decandria. The system- 
 atic name of the Pork-physic. Pork-weed. 
 Poke-weed. Red weed of Virginia. Red 
 night-shade. American night-shade. Sola- 
 aium racemosum Jimtricanum. Solanum mag- 
 num virginianum rubrum. In Virginia and 
 other parts of America, the inhabitants boil 
 $he leaves, and eat them in the manner of spi- 
 nach. They are said to have an anodyne 
 quality, and the juice of the root is violently 
 cathartic. The Portuguese had formerly a 
 trick of mLxing the juice of the berries with 
 their red wines, in order to give them a deep- 
 er colour ; but it was found to debase the fla- 
 vour. This was represented to his Portu- 
 guese majesty, who ordered all the stems to 
 be cut down yearly before they produced 
 flowers, thereby to prevent any farther adul- 
 teration. This plant has been used as a cure 
 for cancers, but to no purpose. 
 
 PHYTOLOGY. (Phytologia From if urov, 
 an herb, and Xoyos, a discourse.) That part 
 of the science of natural history which treats 
 on plants. 
 
 Phytominera'lia. (From (puTov, a plant, 
 and mineralis, a mineral.) Substances of a 
 vegetable and mineral nature ; as amber. 
 
 P I'A M A'T E It. {Pia mater, the na- 
 tural mother ; so called because it embraces 
 the brain, as a good mother folds her 
 child.) Localis mtmbrana. Meninx tenuis. 
 A thin membrane, almost wholly vascular, 
 that is firmly accreted to the convolutions 
 of the cerebrum, cerebellum, medulla ob- 
 longata, and medulla spinalis. Its use 
 appears to be, to distribute the vessels to, 
 and contain the substance of, the cere- 
 brum. 
 
 PICA. (Pica, the magpie ; so named be- 
 cause it is said the magpie is subject to this 
 affection.) Picatio. Malacia. Allotriopha- 
 gia. Citta. Cissa. Longing. Depraved 
 appetite, with strong desire for unnatural 
 food. It is very common to pregnant wo- 
 men and chlorotic girls, and by some it is 
 said to occur to men who labour under sup- 
 pressed haemorrhoids. 
 
 Pi'cEA. (riiTt/s, pitch.) The common or 
 red fir or pitch tree is so termed. The cones, 
 branches, and every part of the tree, afford 
 the common resin called frankincense. See 
 Pinus abies. 
 
 Pichu'rim. See Pechurim. 
 
 Pi'cRis echioi'des. (From Trmpas, bit- 
 ter, and ecliioides, from i^^^is, a viper, and 
 ti^os, resemblance.) The systematic name 
 of the common ox-tongue ; the leaves are 
 frequently used as a pot-herb by the coun- 
 <ry people, who esteem it good to relax the 
 bowels. 
 
 Picto'nius. (From the Pictones, who 
 were subject to this disease.) Applied to 
 a species of colic. It should be rather 
 
 called collica pictorum, the painter's colic, 
 because, from their use of lead, they are 
 much afflicted with it. 
 
 Pie'strom. (From vn^a, to press.) An 
 instrument to compress the head of a dead 
 foetus, for its more easy extraction from the 
 womb. 
 
 PiG-NUT. Earth-nut. Ground-nut. The 
 bulbous root of the Bunium bulbocastaman, 
 of Linnaeus ; which see. Pig-nuts, so called 
 because that animal is very fond of them, 
 and will dig with his snout to some depth for 
 them, are of a dirty, brownish colour, a little 
 bigger than a hazel-nut, and flavoured like 
 the chestnut. They are said to possess a 
 styptic quality, and are deemed serviceable 
 in laxity of the kidneys. 
 
 PIGME'NTUM. (From pingo, to 
 paint.) Pigment. This name is given by 
 anatomists to a mucous substance found 
 in the eye, which is of two kinds. The 
 pigm,ent of the iris, is that which covers the 
 anterior and posterior surface of the iris, 
 and gives the beautiful variety of colour 
 in the eyes. T^he pigment of the choroid 
 membrane, is a black or brownish mucus, 
 which covers the anterior surface of the 
 choroid membrane, contiguous to the re- 
 tina and the interior surface of the ciliary 
 processes. 
 
 Pi'la hy'steicis. The bezoar hystricis. 
 
 Pi'la mari'na. A species of alcyoniuni 
 found on seacoasts among wrack. It is said 
 to kill worms, and when calcined to be usC' 
 ful in scrophula. 
 
 Piles. See Hmmorrhois. 
 
 Pile-wort. See Ranunculus Jicari a. 
 
 Pi'li conge'niti. The hair of the head, 
 eyebrows and eyelids, are so termed because 
 they grow in utero. 
 
 Pi'n postge'mti. The hair which grows 
 from the surface of the body after birth, is 
 so termed in contradiction to that which ap- 
 pears before birth ; as the hair of the head, 
 eyebrows, and eyelids. 
 
 Pilose'lla. (From pilus, hair, because 
 its leaves are hairy.) See Hieracium. 
 
 Pills, aloetic, with myrrh. See Pilule 
 aloes cum myrrha. 
 
 Pills, compound aloetic. See PiluUe aloSs 
 compositcB. 
 
 Pills, compound gamboge. See Pilulm 
 cambogice compositm. 
 
 Pills, compound galbanum. See Pilule 
 galbani compositce. 
 
 Pills, compound squill. See Pilulm icillts 
 composilcB. 
 
 Pills of iron with myrrh. See Pilules ftr' 
 ri composite. 
 
 Pills, soap, with opium. See Pilules sapo- 
 nis cum opio. 
 
 Pills, mercurial. See Pilulm hydrargyri. 
 
 Pills, compound calomel. See Pilulce hy- 
 drargyri submuriatis compositee. 
 
 P r L U L A. A piU. A small round 
 form of medicine the size of a pea. The 
 consistence of pills is best preserved by 
 
e.9g 
 
 HL 
 
 keeping" the mass in bladders, and occasion- 
 ally moistening it. In the direction of masses 
 to be thus divided, the proper consistence is 
 to be looked for at first, as well as its pre- 
 servation afterwards ; for if the mass then 
 become hard and dry, it is unfit for that di- 
 vision for which it was originally intended ; 
 and thisfis in many instances such an objec- 
 tion to the form, that it is doubtful whether, 
 for the purposes of the pharmacopceia, the 
 greater number of articles had not better 
 be kept in powder, and their application to 
 the formation of pills, left to extemporane- 
 ous direction. 
 
 Pi'luljE a'loes compo'sit^. Compound 
 aloetic pills. " Take of extract of spike 
 aloe, powdered, an ounce ; extract of gen- 
 tian, half an ounce ; oil of caraway, ferty 
 minims ; simple sirup as much as is suffi- 
 cient. Beat them together, until they form 
 a uniform mass.'' From fifteen to twenty- 
 five grains prove moderately purgative and 
 stomachic. 
 
 Pi'luls: a'loes cum mv'rrha. Aloetic 
 pills with myrrh. " Take of extract of 
 spike aloe, two ounces ; saffron, myrrh, of 
 each an ounce ; simple sirup, as much as 
 is sufficient. Powder the aloes and myrrh 
 separately ; then beat them all together 
 until they form a uniform mass." From 
 ten grains to a scruple of this pill, substi- 
 tuted for the pilula Ruji, prove stomachic 
 and laxative, and are calculated for delicate 
 females, especially where there is uterine 
 obstruction. 
 
 Ti'lvlje CAiviBo'GiiE coMPo'siTJE. Com- 
 pound gamboge pills. " Take of gamboge, 
 powdered, extract of spike aloe, powdered, 
 compound cinnamon powder, of each a 
 drachm ; soap, two drachms. Mix the 
 powders together ; then having added the 
 soap, beat the whole together until they are 
 thoroughly incorporated." These pills are 
 now first introduced in the London Pharma- 
 copoeia, as forming a more active purgative 
 pill than the pil. aloes cum myrrlia, and in 
 this way supplying an article very common- 
 ly necessary in practice. The dose is from 
 ten grains to a scruple. 
 
 Pi'lul* ammoniare'ti cu'pri. An es- 
 cellent tonic and diuretic pill, which may be 
 given with advantage in dropsical diseases, 
 where tonics and diuretics are indicated. 
 
 Pi'lul^ fe'rri compo'sit^. Compound 
 iron pills. Pills of iron and myrrh. " Take 
 of myrrh, powdered, two drachms ; subcar- 
 bonate of soda, sulphate of iron, sugar, of 
 each a drachm. Rub the myrrh with the 
 subcarbonate of soda ; add the sulphate of 
 iron;, and rub them again ; then beat the 
 whole together until they are thoroughly in- 
 corporated." These pills answer the same 
 purpose as the mistura ferri composita. The 
 dose is from ten grains to one scruple. 
 
 Pi'lul;e ga'lbani compo'sit^. Com- 
 pound galbanum pills. Formerly called 
 pihil(E gumwosfB, "Take of galbanum guta 
 
 resin, an ounce ; myrrh, sagapenum, of 
 each an ounce and a half; asafoetida gum 
 resin, half an ounce; simple sirup, as much 
 as is sufficient. Beat them together until 
 they form a uniform mass." A stimu- 
 lating antispasmodic and emmenagogue. 
 From half a scruple to half a drachm 
 may be given three times a day in ner- 
 vous disorders of the stomach and intes- 
 tines, in hysterical affections and hypochon- 
 driasis. 
 
 Pi'ltjl^ hydra'rgyri. Mercurial pills. 
 Often from its colour called the Hue pill. 
 " Take of purified mercury, two drachms ; 
 confection of red roses, three drachms ; li- 
 quorice root, powdered, a drachm. Rub the 
 mercury with the confection, until the glo- 
 bules disappear ; then add the liquorice root, 
 and beat the whole together, until they are 
 thoroughlj' incorporated." 
 
 An alterative and anti-venereal pill, which 
 mostly acts on the bowels if given in suffi- 
 cient quantity to attempt the removal of the 
 venereal disease, and therefore requires. the 
 addition of opium. The dose is from five 
 grains to a scruple. Three grains of the 
 mass contain one of mercury. Joined with 
 the squill pill, it forms an excellent expec- 
 torant and alterative, calculated to assist 
 the removal of dropsical diseases of the 
 chest, and asthmas attended with visceral 
 obstruction. 
 
 Pi'lulje hydra'rgyri submuri'atis com- 
 po'siT^. Compound pills of submuriate of 
 mercury. " Take of submuriate of mer- 
 cury, precipitated sulphnret of antimony, 
 of each a drachm ; guaiacum resin, pow- 
 dered, two drachms. Rub the submuriate 
 of mercury, first with the precipitated sul- 
 phuret of antimony, then with the guaiacum 
 resin, and add as much acacia mucilage as 
 may be requisite to give the mass a proper 
 consistence." This is intended as a sub- 
 stitute for the famed Plummer's pill. It 
 is exhibited as an alterative in a variety of 
 diseases, especially cutaneous eruptions, 
 pains of the venereal or rheumatic kind, 
 cancerous and schirrous affections, and 
 chronic ophthalmia. The dose is from five 
 to ten grains. In about five grains of the 
 mass there is one grain of the submuriate of 
 mercuiy. 
 
 Pi'lul^ sapo'nis cum o'pio. Pills of soap 
 and opium. Formerly called pilulae sapona- 
 cere. " Take of hard opium powdered, half 
 an ounce ; hard soap, two ounces. Beat 
 them together until they are thoroughly in- 
 corporated." The dose is from three to ten 
 grains. Five grains of the mass contain one 
 of opium. 
 
 Pi'lul^ sci'll^ compo'sit.*;. Com- 
 pound squill pills. " Take of squill root, 
 fresh dried and powdered, a drachm ; 
 ginger root, powdered, hard soap, of each 
 three drachms ; ammoniacum, powdered, 
 two drachms. Mix the powders together; 
 then beat them with the soap, adding as 
 
PIM 
 
 PIN 
 
 693 
 
 much simple sirup as may be sufficient to 
 g'ive a proper consistence. 
 An attenuant, expectorant, and diuretic pill, 
 mostl)' administered in the cure of asthma 
 and dropsy. The dose is from ten grains to 
 a scruple. 
 
 PFLUS. (UiXo;, wool carded.) The short 
 hair which is found all over the body. See 
 CapiUus. 
 
 PlME'xNTA. (From Pimienta. Sp. pep- 
 per.) See Myrlus Pimenta. 
 
 Pime'nto. See Myrtus Pimenla. 
 
 Pimpernel. The Anagallis arvensis is some- 
 times so called. See Anagallis. 
 
 Pimpernel, water. See Veronica, becca- 
 bunga. 
 
 PIMPINE'LLA. {Quasi bipinella, or bi- 
 penula, from the double pennate order of its 
 leaves.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Pentandria. Or- 
 der, Digynia. Pimpinella. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the Pimpi- 
 nella alba and magna. 
 
 Pimpine'lla a'lba. A variety of the 
 pimpinella magna, whose root is indifferently 
 used with that of the greater pimpinell. The 
 pimpinella saxifraga was also so called. 
 
 Pimpine'lla ani'sum. The systematic 
 name of the anise plant. Jiniswn. Jlnisum 
 vulgare. Pimpinella anisum ; foliis radi- 
 crdibus irijidis incisis, of Linnaeus. A native 
 of Egypt. Anise seeds have an aromatic 
 smell, and a pleasant, warm, and sweetish 
 taste. An essential oil and distilled water are 
 prepared from them, which are employed in 
 flatulencies and gripes, to which children are 
 more especially subject ; also in weakness of 
 the stomach, diarrhoeas, and loss of tone in 
 the primee viffi. 
 
 Pimpine'lla ita'lica. The root which 
 bears this name in some pharmacopoeias is 
 that of the Sanguisorba officinalis, of Lin- 
 naeus. It is now fallen into disuse. 
 
 Pimpine'lla ma'gna. The systematic 
 name of the greater pimpinella. Pimpi- 
 nella nigra. The root of this plant has been 
 lately extolled in the cure of erysipelatous 
 ulcerations, tinea capitis, rheumatism, and 
 other diseases. 
 
 Pimpine'lla ni'gra. See Pimpinella 
 magna. 
 
 Pimpine'lla no'stras. See Pimpinella. 
 
 PiMPiNE LLA saxi'fkaga. The system- 
 atic name of the Burnet saxifrage. Several 
 species of pimpinella were formerly used 
 officinally ; but the roots which obtain a 
 place in the Materia Medica of the Edin- 
 burgh Pharmacopoeia, are those of the Bur- 
 net saxifrage, the Pimpinella saxifraga; 
 soliis pinnalis, foliolis radicalibus subrotundis, 
 ummis linearibus, of Linnajus. They have 
 an unpleasant smell ; and a hot, pungent, 
 bitterish taste : they are recommended by 
 several writers as a stomachic : in the way 
 of gargle, they have been employed for 
 
 dissolving viscid mucus, and to stimulate 
 the tongue when that organ becomes pa- 
 ralytic. 
 
 Pinaste'llcm. (From pinus, the pine- 
 tree ; so called because its leaves resemble 
 those of the pine-tree.) Hog's fennel. See 
 Peucedanum. 
 
 Pi'nea. The stone-pine. The young 
 and fresh fruit of this plant, Pinus pinea, of 
 Linnaeus, are eaten in some countries in the 
 same manner as almonds here, either alone, 
 or mised with sugar. They are nutritives, 
 demulcent, and laxative. 
 
 PINEAL GLAND. (Called pineal, from 
 pinea, a pine-apple, from its supposed re- 
 semblance to that fruit.) Glandula pinea' 
 lis. Conarium. A small heart-like sub- 
 stance, about the size of a pea, situated 
 immediately over the corpora quadrigemina, 
 and hanging from the thalami ?iervorum op' 
 ticorum by two crura or peduncles. Its use 
 is not known. It was formerly supposed to 
 be the seat of the soul. 
 
 Pine-apple. See Bromelia ananas. 
 
 Pine-thistle. See Mractylis gummi" 
 fera 
 
 Pi'neus pu'rgans. See Jalropha curcas. 
 
 PINGUE'DO. (From pinguM, fat.) Fat. 
 See Fat. 
 
 P I N G U rC U L A. (From pinguis, fat, 
 so called because its leaves are fat to the 
 touch.) The name of a genus of plants. 
 Class, Diandria. Order, Monogynia. But- 
 terwort. 
 
 PiNGUi'cuLA vulga'ris. Sanicula mon- 
 tana. Sanicula eboracends. Viola palustris. 
 Liparis. Cucullata. Dodecafhton Plinii. 
 Butterwort. Yorkshire sanicle. The re- 
 markable unctuosity of this plant has caused 
 it to be applied to chaps, and as a pomatum 
 to the hair. Decoctions of the leaves in 
 broths are used by the common people in 
 Wales as a cathartic. 
 
 Pinho'nes i'ndici. See Jatropha cur' 
 
 COS. 
 
 Pink, Indian. See Spigelia. 
 
 Pi'nna. (Ylivva., a wing.) The name of 
 the lateral and inferior part of the nose, and 
 the broad part of the ear. 
 
 Pinna'culum. (Dim. of pinna, a wing.) 
 A pinnacle. A name of the uvula from its 
 shape. 
 
 PI'NUS. The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linnaean system. Class, 
 Motioecia. Order, Monadelphia. The pine- 
 tree. 
 
 Pi'nus a'bies. Elate Theleia. The Nor- 
 way spruce fir, which affords the Burgundy 
 pitch and common frankincense. 
 
 1. Pix arida. Formerly called Pix bur- 
 gundica. The prepared resin of the Pinus 
 abies; foliis solilariis, subtttragonis acutius- 
 culis dislichis, ramis infra nudis conis cylin- 
 draceis, of Linnaeus. It is of a solid 
 consistence, yet somewhat soft, of a red- 
 dish brown colour, and not disagreeabl© 
 
694 
 
 PIN 
 
 PIP 
 
 smell. It is used externally as a stimulant 
 in forni of plaster in catarrh, pertussis, and 
 dyspnoea. 
 
 2. Abidis resina. Thus .- Common frank- 
 incense. This is a spontaneous exudation, 
 and is broug-ht in small masses, or tears, 
 chiefly from Germany, but partly and purest 
 from France. It is applicable to the same 
 purposes as Burgundy pitch, but little used 
 at present. 
 
 Pi'iSDS balsa'mea. The systematic name 
 of the tree which affords the Canada balsam. 
 ^bies canadensis. The Canada balsam is 
 one of the purest turpentines procured from 
 the Pinus balsamea, of Linnaeus, and im- 
 ported from Canada. For its properties, see 
 Turpentine. 
 
 Pi'nus ce'mbra. This affords the Carpa- 
 thian balsam. Oleum Germanis. Carpa- 
 thicum. This balsam is obtained both by 
 wounding the young branches of the Pinus 
 cembra ; foliis quinis, levibus, of Linnaeus, 
 and by boiling them. It is mostly diluted 
 with turpentine, and comes to us in a very 
 liquid and pellucid state, rather white. 
 
 Pi'nus la kix. The systematic name of 
 the tree which gives us the agaric and Ve- 
 nice turpentine. The larch tree. The 
 Venice turpentine issues spontaneously 
 through the bark of the Pinus larix ; foliis 
 fasciculalis mollibus obtusiusculis bracteis ex- 
 tra squamas slrobilorum extanlibus. Hort. 
 Kew. It is usually thinner than any of 
 the other sorts ; of a clear whitish or pale 
 yellowish colour ; a hot, pungent, bitterish, 
 disagreeable taste ; and a strong smell, with- 
 out any thing of the aromatic flavour of the 
 Chian kind. For its virtues, see Turpentine. 
 See also Boletus laricis. 
 
 Pi'nis pi'cEA. The systematic name of 
 the silver fir. 
 
 Pi'nus pi'kea. The systematic name of 
 the stone-pine tree. See Pinea. 
 
 Pi'nus sylve'stris. The systematic name 
 of the Scotch fir, which affords common 
 turpentine, and its oil, resin, tar, and 
 pitch 
 
 1. Common turpentine is the juice which 
 flows out on the tree being wounded in hot 
 weather. See Turpentine. 
 
 2. From this the oil is obtained by distil- 
 lation, mostly with water, in which case yel- 
 low resin is left ; but if without addition, the 
 residuum is common resia, or colophony. 
 The oil is ordered to be purified in the phar- 
 macopoeia. See Oleum terebinthincE rectijl- 
 caium. 
 
 3. When the cold begins to check the exu- 
 dation or the juice, part of this concretes in 
 the wounds ; which is collected, and term- 
 ed galipot in Provence, barras in Guienne, 
 sometimes also white resin, when thoroughly 
 hardened by long exposure to the air. See 
 Resina flava, and R. Alba. 
 
 4. The Pix liquida, or tar, is produced 
 from the Pinus sylvestris ; foliis geniinis rigi- 
 
 dis, conis, pvato-conicis longkudine fuliarUm 
 subgeminis bad rolundatis, of Linnaeus, by 
 cutting it into pieces, which are enclosed in a 
 large oven constructed for the purpose. It )-5 
 wxll known for its economical uses. Tar- 
 water, or water impregnated with the more 
 soluble parts of tar, was sometime ago a 
 very fashiouable remedy in a variety of com- 
 plaints, but is in the present practice fcdleis 
 into disuse. 
 
 5. Common pitch is tar inspissated > it is 
 now termed in the pharmacopoeia, Resina 
 nigra, which see. 
 
 PI'PER. (v-Trifi : from a-sjTTs;, to con- 
 coct, because by its heat it assists digestion.) 
 Pepper. The name of a genus of plants in 
 the Linnaean system. Class, Diatidria. Or- 
 der, Trigynia. 
 
 Pi'pER a'lbum. Leucopiper. See Piptr 
 nigrum. 
 
 Pi'pER brasilia'num. Guhiea pepper. 
 
 Pi'PER calecu'ticum. Guinea pepper. 
 
 Piper caryophylla'tum. Jamaicaptp' 
 per. 
 
 Pi'PER cauda'tum. See Piptr cubeba. 
 
 Pi'PER cube'ba. The plant whose ber- 
 ries are called cubebs. Piper caud.atum. 
 Cu7namus. The dried berries of the Piper, 
 foliis oblique ovatis, seu oblongis venosis acutis, 
 spica solitaria pedimculata oppossiti folia, fruc- 
 tibus pedicellaiis, of Linnaeus. They are of 
 an ash brown colour, generally wrinkled, 
 and resembling pepper, but furnished each 
 with a slender stalk. They are a warm 
 spice, of a pleasant smell, and moderately 
 pungent taste, imported from Java ; and may 
 be exhibited in all cases where warm spicy 
 medicines are indicated, but they are inferior 
 to pepper. 
 
 Pi'PER decortica'tum. White pepper. 
 
 Pi'pER fava'sci. The clove-berry tree. 
 
 Pi'PER guine'ense. See Capsicum. 
 
 Pi'pER hispa'nicum. See Capsicum. 
 
 Pi'PER i'ndicum. Guinea or Indian pep- 
 per. See Capsicum. 
 
 Pi'PER jamaice'nse. See Myrtus pi- 
 mento. 
 
 Pi'PER lo'ngum. Macropiper. Acapatli. 
 Catu-tripali. Pimpilim. Long pepper. 
 Piper, foliis cardatis petiolatis sessilibusque, 
 of Linnaeus. The berries or grains of this 
 plant are gathered while green, and dried 
 in the heat of the sun, when they change to a 
 blackish or dark grey colour. They possess 
 precisely the same qualities as the piper in- 
 dicum, only in a weaker degree, 
 
 Pi'PER lusita'nicum. See Capsicum. 
 
 Pi'PER mura'le. See Sedum acre. 
 
 Pi'pER ni'grum. Melanopiper. Malaga- 
 codi. Lada. Piper aromaticum. Black 
 pepper. This species of pepper is obtained 
 in the East Indies, from the Piper, foliis 
 ovatis septem-nerviis glabris, petiolis simpli- 
 cissimis, of Linnaeus. Its virtues are simi- 
 lar to those of the other peppers. The 
 black and white pepper are both obtaint-d 
 
PIS 
 
 PIT 
 
 6S^ 
 
 from the same tree, the diflerence depend- 
 ing on their preparation and degrees of 
 maturity. 
 
 Pxperi'tis. (From piper, pepper, so 
 called because its leaves and roots are biting 
 like pepper to the taste.) The herb dittany 
 or lepidium. 
 
 Piramida'lia co'rpora. See Corpora 
 jryramidalia. 
 
 PISIFO'RME OS. The fourth bone of 
 the first row of the carpus. 
 Pismire. See Formica. 
 Piss-a-bed. See Leontodon taraxacum. 
 Pissaspha'i-tus. (From 5r/o-«-«, pitch, and 
 a(r<paXTo;, bitumen.) The thicker kind of 
 rock oil. 
 
 PISTA'CIA. {Ui^ama, supposed to be 
 a Syrian word.) The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linnsean system. Class, Dios- 
 cia. Order, Pentandria. 
 
 Pista'cia lenti'scus. The systematic 
 name of the tree which affords the mastich. 
 Mastiche. Maslix. The tree which aflbrds 
 this resin, is the Pistacia ; foliis abrupte pin- 
 natis, foliolis lanceoiatis, of Linnaeus. A na- 
 tive of the south of Europe. In the island 
 of Chio, the officinal mastich is obtained 
 most abundantly ; and, according to Tour- 
 nefort, by making transverse incisions in the 
 bark of the tree, from whence the mastich 
 exudes in drops, which are suffered to run 
 down to the ground, when, after sufficient 
 time is allowed for their concretion, they are 
 collected for use. Mastich is brought to us 
 in small, yellowish, transparent, brittle tears, 
 or grains; it has a light agreeable smell, 
 especially when rubbed, or heated ; on being 
 chewed, it first crumbles, soon after sticks 
 together, and becomes soft and white, like 
 wax, without impressing any considorable 
 taste. It is considered to be a mild corro- 
 borant and adstringent ; and as possessing a 
 balsamic power, it has been recommended 
 in haemoptysis, proceeding from ulceration, 
 leucorrhoea, debility of the stomach, and in 
 diarrhoeas and internal ulcerations. Chew- 
 ing this drug has likewise been said to have 
 been of use in paius of the teeth and gums, 
 and in some catarrhal complaints ; it is, 
 however, in the present day, seldom used 
 either externally or internally. The wood 
 abounds with the resinous principle, and a 
 tincture may be obtained from it, wliich is 
 esteemed in some countries in the cure of 
 haemorrhages, dysenteries, and gout. 
 
 Pista'cia nux. Pistachio-nut. See Pis- 
 tacia vera. 
 
 Pista'cia terebi'nthus. The systematic 
 name of the tree which gives out the Cyprus 
 turpentine. Terebinthina de Chio. Chio or 
 Chian turpentine. This substance is classed 
 among the resins. It is procured by wound- 
 ing the bark of the trunk of the Pislacia 
 terebinthus, of Linnaeus. The best Chio 
 turpentine is about the consistence of honey, 
 very tenaclousj clear, and almost transpa- 
 
 rent: of a white colour, inclining to yel- 
 low, and a fragrant smell, moderately 
 warm to the taste, but free from acrimony 
 and bitteinesi. its snediciiaal qu.liiies ars 
 similar to those of the other turpentines. 
 See Turpentine. 
 
 Pista'cia ve'ra. The systematic name 
 of the tree which affords the 7iux pistacia. 
 An oblong pointed nut, about the size and 
 shape of a filbert, including a kernel of a 
 pale greenish colour, covered with a yellow 
 or greenish skin. It is the produce of a 
 large tree, the Pistacia vera; foliis impari- 
 pennalis ; foliolis subovatis recurvis, of Lin- 
 njeus. Pistachio-nuts have a sweetish unc- 
 tuous taste, resembling that of sweet almonds, 
 and, like the latter, afford an oil, and may 
 be formed into an emulsion. 
 
 Pidachio-nut. See Pistacia vera. 
 PisTOLo'cHiA. (From y/s-«j, faithful, 
 and Xd^^inc, parturition, so called because it 
 was thought to promote delivery.) Birth- 
 wort. 
 
 PITCAIRN, Archibald, was born at 
 Edinburgh in 1652. He applied to the 
 study of divinitj-, and afterwards of the law, 
 in that university, with such intensity, that 
 he was tlireatened with symptoms of con- 
 sumption, for the removal of which he went 
 to Montpelier ; where his attention was 
 diverted to medicine ; on his return he 
 applied himself zealously to the mathema- 
 tics, which appearing to him capable of 
 elucidating medical subjects, he was deter- 
 mined in consequence to adopt this profes- 
 sion. After attending diligently to the 
 various branches at Edinburgh, he went to 
 complete his medical studies at Paris, and 
 then returned to settle in his native place, 
 where he quickly obtained a large practice, 
 and extensive reputation. In 1688 he pub- 
 lished a little tract to establish Harvey's 
 claim to the Discovery of the Circulation. 
 About four years after he was invited to 
 become professor of physic at Leyden, 
 which he accepted accordingly ; and he 
 ranked among his pupils the celebrated 
 Boerhaave. However, his mathematical 
 illustrations of medicine not being favoui-- 
 ablv received, he relinquished the appoint- 
 ment in about a year. He returned then 
 to pi-actise at Edinburgh, v.here his life 
 terminated in 1713. He published while 
 at Leyden, and subsequently, several dis- 
 sertations to prove the utility of mathematics 
 in medical discussions ; which were more 
 than once reprinted. After his death his 
 lectures were made public, under the title of 
 '• Elementa Medicinae Physico-Mathema- 
 tica." 
 
 Pitch. See Resina nigra. 
 Pitch, Burgundy. See Pinus abies. 
 Pitch, Jews. See Bitumen judaicum. 
 Pitch-tree. See Picea. 
 Pitta'cium. (From Tfirra,, pitch.) A 
 pitch plaster. 
 
 Pitto'ta. (From 9i'i':-rcc, pitch.) Me- 
 
69Q 
 
 PIT 
 
 FIX 
 
 dicines in which pitch is the principal ingre- 
 dient. 
 
 PITUFTA. Phlegm, or viscid and gluti- 
 nous mucus. 
 
 PITUITARY GLAND. GlarMula 
 pituilaria. A gland situated within the 
 cranium, between a duph'cature of the 
 dura mater, in the sella turcica of the 
 sphenoid bone. 
 
 PITUITARY MEMBRANE. JSfem- 
 brana pituitaria. Schneiderian membrane. 
 The mucus membrane that lines the nos- 
 trils and sinuses, communicating with the 
 nose, is so called, because it secretes the 
 mucus of those parts, to which the ancients 
 assigned the name of pituita. 
 
 PITYRI'ASIS. , (From -fftTvpov, bran, so 
 named from its branny-like appearance.) 
 A genus in the second order, or scalj dis- 
 eases, of Dr. VVillan's cutaneous diseases. 
 The pityriasis consists of irregular patches 
 of small thin scales, which repeatedly form 
 and sepatate, but never collect into crusts, 
 Eior are attended with redness or inflamma- 
 tion, as in the lepra and scaly tetter. Dr. 
 Willan distinguishes pityriasis from the 
 pcrrigo of the Latins, which has a more 
 extensive signification, and comprehends a 
 disease of the scalp, terminating in ulcer- 
 ation ; whereas the former is, by the best 
 Greek authors, represented as always dry and 
 scaly. Thus, according to Alexander and 
 Paulus, pityriasis is characterized by " the 
 separation of slight furfuraceous substances 
 from the surface of the head, or other parts 
 of the body, without ulceration. Their 
 account of this appearance is conformable 
 to experience ; anc) the two varieties of it 
 which they have pointed out may be deno- 
 minated, Pilyriasis capitis, and Piiyriasis 
 versicolor. 
 
 Pityriasis capitis, when it affects very 
 young infants, is termed by nurses the dan- 
 drin. It appears at the upper edge of the 
 forehead and temples, as a slight whitish 
 scurf set in the form of a horse-shoe ; on other 
 parts of the head there are large scales, at 
 a distauce from each other, flat, and semi- 
 pellucid. Sometimes, however, they nearly 
 cover the whole of the hairy scalp, being 
 close together, and imbricated. A similar 
 appearance may take place in adults ; but it 
 is usually the effect of lepra, scaly tetter, 
 or some general disease of the skin. 
 
 Elderly persons have the pityriasis ca- 
 pitis in nearly the same form as infants ; 
 the only difference is, that this complaint in 
 old people occasions larger exfoliations of 
 the cuticle. 
 
 The pityriasis versicolor chiefly affects the 
 arras, breast, and abdomen. It is diffused 
 very irregularly ; and being of a different 
 colour from the usual skin colour, it ex- 
 hibits a singular chequered appearance. 
 These irregular patches, which are at first 
 small, and of a brown or yellow hue, ap- 
 pear at the scrobiculus coidis, about the 
 
 mammas, clavicles, &c. Enlarging gradu- 
 ally, they assume a tesselated form ; io 
 other cases they are branched, so as to re- 
 semble the foliaceous lichens growing on 
 the bark of trees ; and sometimes when the 
 discoloration is not continuous, they sug- 
 gest the idea of a map, being distributed on 
 the skin like islands, continents, peninsulas, 
 &c. All the discoloured parts are slightly 
 rough, with minute scales, which soon fall 
 off, but are constantly replaced by others. 
 This scurf, or scaliness, is most conspicuous 
 on the sides and epigastric region. The 
 cuticular lines are somewhat deeper in the 
 patches than on the contiguous parts ; but 
 there is no elevated border, or distinguish- 
 ing boundary between the discoloured part 
 of the skin, and that which retains its na- 
 tural colour. The discoloration rarely 
 extends over the whole body. It is strong- 
 est and fullest round the umbilicus, on the 
 breasts and sides ; it seldom appears in the 
 skin over the sternum, or along the spine of 
 the back. Interstices of proper skin co- 
 lour are more numerous, and largest at the 
 lower part of the abdomen and back, where 
 the scales are often small, distinct, and a 
 little depressed. The face, nates, and lower 
 extremities are least affected ; the patches 
 are found upon the arms, but mostly on the 
 inside, where they are distinct and of differ- 
 ent sizes. 
 
 The pityriasis versicolor is not a cuticular- 
 disease ; for when the cuticle is abraded 
 from any of the patches, the sallow colour 
 remains as before in the skin or retemuco- 
 sum. This singular appearance is not at- 
 tended with any internal disorder, nor with 
 any troublesome symptom, except a little 
 itching or irritation felt on getting into bed, 
 and after strong exercise, or drinking warm 
 liquors. There is in some- cases a slight 
 exanthema, partially distributed among the 
 discoloured patches ; and sometimes an ap- 
 pearance like the lichen pilaris ; but erup- 
 tions of this kind are not permanent, nei- 
 ther do they produce any change in the 
 original form of the complaint. The dura- 
 tion of the pityriasis versicolor is always 
 considerable. Dr. Willan has observed its 
 continuance in some persons for four, five, 
 or six years. It is not limited to any age 
 or sex. Its causes are not pointed out witii 
 certainty. Several patients have referred it 
 to fruit taken in too great quantities ; some 
 have thought it was produced by eating 
 mushrooms ; others by exposure to sudden 
 alterantions of cold and heat. In some indi- 
 viduals, who had an irritable skin, and occa- 
 sionally used violent exercise, the complaint 
 has been produced, or at least much aggra- 
 vated, by wearing flannel next to the skin. 
 It is likewise often observed in persons who 
 had resided for a length of time in a tropical 
 climate. 
 
 Fix a'rida. > g p- ^j^-^^^ 
 
 PlX BURGD NDICA. { 
 
PLA 
 
 PLA 
 
 6y.7 
 
 Pix LiQuiDA. Tar. See Pi7ius sylves- 
 hris. 
 
 Place'bo. I will please : an epithet 
 giyen to any medicine adapted more to 
 please than benefit the patient. 
 
 PLACE'NTA. (From -rkaxius, a cake, 
 so called from its resemblance to a cake.) 
 The placenta is a circular, flat, vascular, 
 and apparently fleshy substance, different 
 in its diameter in different subjects, but 
 usually extending about six inches, or up- 
 wards, over about one fourth part of the 
 outside of the ovum in pregnant women. 
 It is more than one inch in thickness in the 
 middle, and becomes gradually thinner to- 
 wards the circumference from which the 
 membranes are continued. The placenta is 
 the principal medium by which the commu- 
 nication between the parent and child is 
 preserved ; but though all have allowed tlie 
 importance of the office which it performs, 
 there has been a variety of opinions on the 
 nature of that office, and of the manner in 
 which it is executed. 
 
 That surface of the placenta which is 
 attached to the uterus by the intervention of 
 the connecting membrane, is lobulated and 
 convex ; but the other, which is covered 
 ■with the amnion and chorion, is concave 
 and smooth, except the little eminences 
 made by the blood-vessels. It is seldom 
 found attached to the 8ame part of the ute- 
 rus in two successive births ; and, though 
 it most frequently adheres to the anterior 
 part, it is occasionally fixed to any other, 
 even to the os uteri, in which state it be- 
 comes a cause of a dangerous heemorrhage 
 at the time of parturition. The placenta 
 is composed of arteries and veins, with a 
 mixture of pulpy or cellular substance. Of- 
 these vessels there are two orders, very cu- 
 riously interwoven with each other. The 
 first is a continuation of those from the 
 funis, which ramify on the internal surface 
 of the placenta, the arteries running over 
 the veins, which is a circumstance peculiar 
 to the placenta; and then, sinking into its 
 substance, anastomose and divide into innu- 
 merable small branches. The second order 
 proceeds from the uterus ; and these ramify 
 in a similar manner with those from the 
 funis, as appears when a placenta is inject- 
 ed from those of the parent. The veins, in 
 their ramifications, accompany the arteries 
 as in other parts. There have been many 
 different opinions with respect to the man- 
 ner in which the blood circulates between 
 the parent and child, during its continu- 
 ance in the uterus. For a long time it was 
 believed that the intercourse between them 
 was uninterrupted, and that the blood pro- 
 pelled by the powers of the pai-ent perva- 
 ded, by a continuance of the same force, the 
 vascular system of the foetus ; but repeated 
 attempts having been made, without suc- 
 cess, to inject the whole placenta, funis and 
 faetus; from the vessels of the parent; or any 
 
 part of the uterus, from the vessels of the 
 funis, it is now generally allowed, that the 
 two systems of vessels in the placenta, one 
 of which may be called maternal, the other 
 foetal, are distinct. It is also admitted, that 
 the blood of the fostus is, with regard to its 
 formation, increase, and circulation, uncon- 
 nected with, and totally independent of the 
 parent ; except that the matter by which the 
 blood of the foetus is formed must be derived 
 from the parent. It is thought that whicli 
 has probably undergone some preparatory 
 changes in its passage through the uterus, 
 is conducted by the uterine or maternal ar- 
 teries of the placenta to some cells or small 
 cavities, in which it is deposited : and that 
 some part of it, or something secreted from 
 it, is absorbed by the foetal veins of the pla- 
 centa, and by them conveyed to the foetus 
 for its nutriment. When the blood which 
 circulates in the foetus requires any altera- 
 tion in its qualities, or wHten it has gone 
 through the course of the circulation, it is 
 carried by the arteries of the funis to the 
 placenta, in the cells of which it is deposit- 
 ed, and then absorbed by the materned veins 
 of the placenta, and conducted to the ute- 
 rus, whence it may enter the common cir- 
 culation of the parent. Thus it appears, 
 according to the opinion of Rarvej'', that 
 the placenta performs the office of a gland, 
 conveying air, or secreting the nutritious 
 juices from the blood brought from the pa- 
 rent by the arteries of the uterus, and car- 
 ried to the foEtus by the veins of the funis, 
 in a manner probably not unlike to that in 
 which milk is secreted and absorbed from 
 the breasts. The veins in the placenta are 
 mentioned as the absorbents, because no 
 lymphatic vessels have yet been found in 
 the placenta or funis ; nor are there any 
 nerves in these parts : so that the only com- 
 munication hitherto discovered between the 
 parent and child, is by the sanguineous S3'S- 
 tem. The proofs of the manner in which 
 the blood circulates between the parent and 
 child are chiefly drawn from observations 
 made iipo.T the funis. When it was sup- 
 posed that the child was supplied with 
 blood in a direct stream from tlie parent, it 
 was asserted that, on the division of the 
 funis, if that part next to the placenta was 
 not secured by a ligature, the parent would 
 be brought into extreme danger by the 
 haemorrhage which must necessarily follow. 
 But this opinion, which laid the foundation 
 of several peculiarities in the management 
 of the funis and placenta, is proved not to 
 be true : for, if the funis be compressed 
 immediately after the birth of the child, and 
 whilst the circulation in it is going on, the 
 arteries between the part compressed and 
 the child throb violently, but those between 
 the compression and the placenta have no 
 pulsation ; but the vein between the part 
 compressed and the placenta swells, and 
 tiiaf,part next to the foetus becomes flaccidj 
 88 
 
698 
 
 PLV 
 
 PLA 
 
 but if, uiidei' the same circurnsfances, the 
 funis be divided, and tliat part next the 
 child be not secured, the child would be in 
 danger of loosing its life by the hsemorrhage ; 
 yet the mother would suffer no inconve- 
 nience if the other part was neglected. It 
 is, moreover, proved, that a woman may die 
 of a haemorrhage occasioned by a separation 
 of the placenta, and the child be neverthe- 
 less born, after her death, in perfect health. 
 But if the placenta be injured, without sepa- 
 ration, either by the rupture of the vessels 
 which pass upon its inner surface, or in any 
 other way, the child being deprived of its 
 proper blood, would perish, yet the parent 
 might escape without injury. See also 5e- 
 cundines. 
 
 Place'ntula. (Dim. of placenta.) A 
 sn>all placenta. 
 
 -Pladabo'tis. (From ^Xa^apo; , moist, 
 flaccid.) A fungous and flaccid tumour 
 within the eyelid. 
 
 PLAiN'TA'GO. (From planla, the sole of 
 the feet ; so called from the shape of its 
 leaves, or because its leaves lie upon the 
 ground and are trodden upon.) 1. The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linneean 
 system. Class, Tetrandria. Order, Monogy- 
 nia. The plantain. 
 
 3. The pharmacopceial name of the plan- 
 tago major. 
 
 Planta'go coro'nopus. Coronopodium. 
 Comu cervinum. Sidla terra. Plantago. 
 Buck's-horn plantain. The Plantago coro- 
 nopus, of LinnEBus. Its medical virtues are 
 the same as those of the other plantains. 
 
 Planta'go latifo'lia. See Plantago. 
 
 Pjlanta'go ma'jok. The systematic name 
 of the broad-leaved plantain. Ctntinervia. 
 Polyneuron. Plantago lalifolia. Plantago 
 major ; foliis ovalis glabris, scapo tereti, spica 
 Jlosculis imbricatis, of Linneeus. _ This plant 
 was retained until very lately in the ma- 
 teria medica of the Edinburgh College, 
 in which the leaves are mentioned as the 
 pharmaceutical part of the plant ; they have 
 a weak herbaceous smell, an austere, bitter- 
 ish, subsaline taste ; and their qualities are 
 said to be refrigerant, attenuating, substyptic, 
 and diuretic. 
 
 Planta'go psy'llium. The systematic 
 name of the branching plantain. Psyllium. 
 Pulicaris herba. Cryslallion and cynomoia 
 of Oribasius. Flea-wort. The seeds of 
 this plant, Plantago psyllium ; caule ramoso 
 herbaceo, foliis subdentatis, recurcatis; capi- 
 tulis aphyllis, of Linna;os, have a nauseous 
 mucilaginous taste, and no remarkable 
 smell. The decoction of the seeds is re- 
 commended in hoarseness and asperity of 
 the fauces. 
 
 Plantain. See Plantago. 
 
 Plantain-tree. See Musa paradisiaca. 
 
 PLANTA'RIS. {Plantaris, sc. muscalus. 
 From planta, the sole of the foot, to which 
 it belongs.) Tibialis gracilis, vulgo planta- 
 ris, of Winslow. Extensor tarsi mrnor, 
 
 vulgo plantaris, of Douglas. A muscle of 
 the foot, situated on the leg, that assists the 
 soleus, and pulls the capsular ligament of 
 the knee from between the bones. It is 
 sometimes, though seldom, found wanting on 
 both sides. This long and slender muscle, 
 which is situated under the gastrocnemius 
 esternus, arises, by a thin fleshy origin, 
 from the upper and back part of the outer 
 condyle of the os femoris. It adheres to 
 the capsular ligament of the joint, and, 
 after running obliquely downwards and out- 
 wards, for the space of three or four inches, 
 along the second origin of the gastrocnemius 
 internus, and under the gastrocnemius ex- 
 ternus, terminates] in a long, thin, and 
 slender tendon, which adheres to the inside 
 of the tendo Achillis, and is inserted into 
 the inside of the posterior part of the os 
 calcis. Tliis tendon sometimes sends off an 
 aponeurosis that loses itself in the capsular 
 ligament, but it does not at all contribute to 
 form the aponeurosis that is spread over the 
 sole of the foot, as was formerly supposed, 
 and as its name would seem to imply. Its 
 use is to assist the gastrocnemii in extend- 
 ing the foot. It likewise sei"ves to prevent 
 the capsular ligament of the knee from being 
 pinched. 
 
 Pla'num OS. (Planus, soft, smooth ; ap- 
 plied to a bone whose surface is smooth ol^ 
 flat.) The papyraceous or orbital portion of 
 the ethmoid bone was formerly so called. 
 
 Plaster, nmmoniacum. See Emplastrum 
 ammoniaci. 
 
 Plaster, ammoniacum, with mercury. See 
 Empiaslrum ammoniaci cum hydrargyro. 
 
 Plaster, blistering fly. See Emplastrum 
 lyttcB. 
 
 Plaster, compound Galbanum. See Em- 
 plastrum Galbani compositum. 
 
 Plaster, compound pitch. See Emplastrum 
 picis compositum. 
 
 Plaster, cumin. See Emplastrum cumuni. 
 
 Plaster, lead. See Emplastrum piumbi. 
 
 Piaster, mercurial. See Emplastrum hy- 
 drargyri. 
 
 Plaster of opium. See Emplastrum opii. 
 
 Plaster, resin. See Emplastrum resinas. 
 
 Plaster, soap. See Emplastrum saponis. 
 
 Plaster, wax. See Emplastrum cerce. 
 
 Pla'ta. (From vrXmrvs, broad.) The 
 shoulder-blade. 
 
 PLATER, Felix, was born at Basle in 
 1536, his father being principal of the Col- 
 lege there. He went to complete his medi- 
 cal studies at Montpelier, where he distin- 
 guished himself at an early age, and obtain- 
 ed his doctor's degree at 20. He then 
 settled in his native place, and four years 
 after was appointed to the chair of medicine, 
 and became the confidential physician of the 
 princes and nobles of the Upper Rhine. He 
 possessed an extensive knowledge of the 
 branches of science connected with medi- 
 cine, and contributed much to the reputa- 
 tion of the University, where he, continued 
 
PL A 
 
 PL A 
 
 699 
 
 a teacher upwards of fifty years. He died 
 in 1614, extremely regretted by his country- 
 men. The following are his principal works : 
 " De Corporis Humani Structura et Usu," iu 
 three books ; " De Febribus ;" " Praxeos 
 Medicae, tomi tres j" " Observationum Medi- 
 cinaliuin, libri tres." 
 
 Platia'smus. (From TrXocrv;, broad.) A 
 defect in the speech in consequence of too 
 broad a mouth. 
 
 P L A'T I N A. A metal so called. (The 
 name platina was given to this metal by the 
 Spaniards from the word -plata, which sig- 
 nifies silver in their language, by way of 
 comparison with that metal, whose colour it 
 imitates : or from the river Plata, near which 
 it is found.) It exists in nature, only in a 
 metallic state in small grains, combined with 
 iron, copper, plumbago, k.c. The largest 
 mass of which we have heard, is one of the 
 size of a pigeon's e.g^, in the possession of 
 the Royal Society of Bergara. It is found 
 in the parishes of Novita and Citaria, north 
 from Choco in Peru, and near Carthagena 
 in South America. It was unknown in 
 Europe before the year 1748. Don Antonio 
 Ulloa then gave the first information con- 
 cerning its existence, in the narrative of his 
 voyage with the French academicians to 
 Peru. 
 
 Properties. — Platina purified from all ex- 
 traneous mixture is of a white colour, in- 
 termediate between that of silver and tin. 
 It is the hardest of all metals. Its specific 
 gravity being from 20.6 to 23. makes it by 
 far the heaviest body known. It is malle- 
 able and ductile, like gold ; but to what de- 
 gree is not yet ascertained. We have seen 
 platina drawn into a wire of a smaller dia- 
 meter than the two thousandth part of an 
 inch. It is the most infusible of all the 
 metals. It cannot be melted (in a con- 
 siderable quantity at least) by the most 
 violent heat of our furnaces, but may be 
 fused by the heat of a burning lens, or by 
 the assistance of oxygen gas. When pure, 
 its parts may be made to combine or weld, 
 by hammering in a white heat ; a property 
 confined to this metal and iron. It sulTers 
 no alteration from the action of air ; neither 
 water, the earths, nor the salino-terrene sub- 
 stances have any power of re-action upon it. 
 Potash acts upon it at a high temperature. 
 It is not oxydized when exposed red-hot 
 to the air, for a very long time. It may 
 however be oxydized by the galvano-electric 
 spark, and by the nitro-muriatic acid. This 
 acid dissolves it, and assumes first a yellow 
 and afterwards a deep orange colour. The 
 solution tinges animal substances with a 
 dark colour, and may be decomposed by 
 alkalis and by muriate and nitrate of am- 
 monia, which have no efiect on solutions of 
 gold. The precipitate, which is a triple com- 
 pound, consisting of ammonia, muriatic acid, 
 and oxyde of platina, may be reduced by 
 the action of a violent heat. No other acid 
 
 has any action upon platina ; but they will 
 combine with its oxyde. Platina combines 
 with phosphorus and sulphur with consider- 
 able facility. It unites with the greater num- 
 ber of the metals by fusion. Of these alloys, 
 that with copper is the most valuable, as it is 
 ductile, susceptible of a fine polish, and does 
 not tarnish on exposure to air ; the rest of 
 them are very little known. 
 
 Method of obtaining Platina. — The pro- 
 cesses most commonly employed to obtaia 
 pure platina, are as follows : 
 
 1. Take equal parts of platina in grains, 
 and acidulous tartrate of potash, put the 
 mixture into a well luted crucible, and expose 
 it for two hours to a violent heat. The 
 platina fuses, but it becomes brittle and 
 whiter than platina is in common ; then ex- 
 pose it to a very strong heat under a muffle, 
 by which means all the arsenic combined with 
 it will be disengaged, and the platina remain 
 behind in a malleable state. 
 
 2. Platina may likewise be obtained pure, 
 by decomposing the nitro-muriatic solution 
 of common platina, by muriate of ammonia, 
 heating the precipitate intenseH", and stamp- 
 ing it when of a white heat into one mass : 
 or, by assisting the fusion with a stream of 
 oxygen gas. 
 
 3. Jannetty's process, v>hich is considered 
 as the best, and which is generally used foi- 
 obtaining malleable platina, is as follows : 
 
 Triturate common platina with water, 
 to wash ofi" every contaminating matter 
 that water can carr}' away. Mix the platina 
 with about one fifth part of arsenious acid 
 and one fifteenth part of potash ; putting 
 the whole in a proper crucible in the fol- 
 lowing manner : having well heated the 
 crucible and the furnace receiving it, put 
 in one third of the mixture, apply to this 
 a strong heat, and add one third more : 
 after a renewed application of heat, throw 
 in the last portion. After a thorough fusion 
 of the whole, cool and break the mass. 
 Then fuse it a second time, and, if neces- 
 sary, even a third time, till it ceases to be 
 magnetic. Break it into small pieces, and 
 melt those pieces in separate crucibles, and 
 in portions of a pound and a half of the pla- 
 tina to each crucible, with an equal quan- 
 tity of arsenious acid and half a pound of 
 potash. After cooling the contents of the 
 difierent crucibles in a horiaontal position, in 
 order to have them throughout of equal 
 thickness, heat them under a mufile to vola- 
 tilize the arsenious acid, and maintain them 
 in this state, without increase of heat, for the 
 space of six hours. Heat them, next, in 
 common oil, till the oil shall have evaporated 
 to dryness. Then immerse them in nitric 
 acid, boil them in water, heat them to red- 
 ness in a crucible, and hammer the.m into a 
 dense mass. They are now fit to be heated 
 in a naked fire, and hammered into bars for 
 the purposes of commerce. 
 
 Mr. Richter directs, in order td purify 
 
:m 
 
 PLE 
 
 PLE 
 
 platina, and render it malleable, the follow- 
 ing process : dissolve platina of commerce 
 in nitro-muriatic acid, and let fall into this 
 solution potash, until a precipitate begins to 
 appear ; then add a solution of sulphate of 
 potasli, till the whole is precipitated. Wash 
 the precipitate till the water that passes do 
 not change its colour by adding to it prus- 
 siate of potash. Dry the precipitate and mix 
 iyith*it 1.5 times its weight of soda, freed 
 from its water of crystallization ; press it 
 into a crucible, but not so as to fill it, heat it 
 gradually, and raise the heat till it fuses. 
 
 PLATrco'RiA. (From v\arus, broad, and 
 xtpni, the pupil of the eye.) An enlarged 
 pupil. 
 
 PfcATTOPHTHA'LSICM. (From ^Xeri/;, 
 
 broad, and a^feX^s;, the eye; so called be- 
 rause it is used by women to enlarge the ap- 
 jie'arance of the eye.) Antimony. 
 
 Flatypht'llum. (From srAary;, broad, 
 and 9vK)lov, a leaf.) Broad leaved. 
 
 PLATY'SxMA MYOI'DES. (From 
 v>.aTu;, broad, /^.v;, a muscle, and nts;, 
 resemblance.) Musculus cuianeus, of Win- 
 slow. Quadralvs geneB vel lalissimus colli, 
 of Donglas. Lalissimus colli, of Albinus. 
 Quadraius genm, seu tetragonus, of Win- 
 slow, and thoraco maxilli facial, of Du- 
 mas. A thin muscle on the side of the 
 neck, immediately under the skin, that 
 assists in drawing the skin of the cheek 
 downwards ; and when the mouth is shut, 
 it draws all that part of the skin to which 
 it is connected below the lower jaw up- 
 wards. 
 
 PiE'cTANiE. (From ■xXixfa, to fold.) The 
 horns of the uterus. 
 
 Ple'ctrum. (From ^rJ.ir'laj, to strike, so 
 named from their resemblance to a drum- 
 stick.) The styloid process of the temporal 
 bone, and the uvnla. 
 
 P L E M P I U S, VoPiscus Fortunatus, 
 was born at Amsterdam in 1601. He 
 commenced his medical studies at Lej'den, 
 then travelled for improvement to Italy, 
 and took his degree at Bologna. He set- 
 tled as a physician in his native city, and 
 acquired a high reputation there : whence 
 be was invited to a, professorship at Lou- 
 vain, whither he repaired in 1633. He 
 adopted on this occasion the Catholic reli- 
 gion, and took a new degree, in conformity 
 with the rules of the university. He was 
 soon after nominated principal of the col- 
 lege of Breugel. His death happened in 
 1671. He increased the reputation of Lou- 
 vain by the extent of his attainments, and 
 distinguished himself in all the public ques- 
 tions that came under discussion. He 
 was author of many works in Latin and 
 Dutch : in one of which, entitled " Funda- 
 menta, seu Institutiones MedicinEe," be gave 
 a satisfactory proof of his candour, by stre- 
 nuously advocating the circulation of the 
 blood, of which he had previously expressed 
 doubts. 
 
 Plero'sis. See Plethora. 
 
 Ple'smone. See Plethora. 
 
 PLETHORA. (From a-J.jj^i., to fill.) 
 Plesmone. Plerosis. An excessive fulness 
 of vessels, or a redundance of blood. 
 
 Pleumo'sia. See Pneumonia. 
 
 PLEU'RA. (nxsuras. A membrane 
 which lines the internal surface of the tho- 
 rax and covers its viscera. It forms a 
 great process, the mediastinum, which di- 
 vides the thorax into two cavities. Its use 
 is to render the surface of the thorax moist 
 by the vapour it exhales. The cavity of 
 the thorax is every where lined by this 
 smooth and glistening membrane, which 
 is in reality two distinct portions or bags, 
 which, by being applied to each other la- 
 terally, form the septum called mediasti- 
 num : this divides the cavity into two parts, 
 and is attached posteriorly to the vertebrse 
 of the back ; and anteriorly to the sternum. 
 But the two laminae of which this septum 
 is formed do not every where adhere to 
 each other ; for at the lower part of the 
 thorax they are separated, to afford a lodg- 
 ment to the heart ; and at the upper part of 
 the cavity they receive between them the 
 thymus gland. The pleura is plentifully 
 supplied with arteries and veins from the 
 internal mammary, and the intercos- 
 tals. Its nerves, which are very inconsi- 
 derable, are derived chiefly from the dorsal 
 and intercostal nerves. The surface of the 
 pleura, like that of the peritonaeum and 
 other membranes lining cavities, is con- 
 stantly bedewed with a serous moisture, 
 which prevents adhesions of the viscera. 
 The mediastinum, by dividing the breast 
 into two cavities, obviates many inconve* 
 niences to which we should otherwise be lia- 
 ble. It prevents the two lobes of the lungs 
 from compressing each other when we lie 
 on one side, and consequently contributes 
 to the freedom of respiration, which is dis- 
 turbed by the least pressure on the lungs. 
 If the point of a sword peuetrates between 
 the ribs into the cavity of the thorax, the 
 lungs on that side cease to perform their 
 office, because the air being admitted through 
 the wound, prevents the dilation of that lobe, 
 while the other lobe, which is separated 
 from it by the mediastinum, remains unhurt, 
 and continues to perform its functions as 
 usual. 
 
 PLEURI'TIS. (From z^Xiupa, the 
 membrane lining the lungs.) Pleurisy, or 
 inflammation of the pleura. A sr-jcies 
 of pneumonia, of Cullen. See Pneumonia. 
 In some instances the inflammation is par- 
 tial, or affects one place in particular, which 
 is commonly on the right side ; but in ge- 
 neral, a morbid afl'ection is communicated 
 throughout its whole extent. The disease 
 is occasioned by exposure to cold, and by 
 all the causes which usually give rise to 
 all inflammatory complaints ; and it at- 
 tacks chiefly those of a vigorous constitu- 
 
PLE 
 
 PLU 
 
 roi 
 
 tion and plethoric Irabit. In consequence 
 of the previous inflammation, it is apt at 
 its departure to leave behind a thickening 
 of the pleura, or adhesions to the ribs and 
 intercostal muscles, which either lay the 
 foundation of future pneumonic complaints, 
 or render the patient more susceptible of the 
 changes in the state of the atmosphere than 
 before. 
 
 It comes on with an acute pain in the 
 side, which is much increased by making a 
 full inspiration, and is accompanied by flush- 
 ing in the face, increased heat over the whole 
 body, rigors, difficulty of lying on the side 
 aflected, together with a cough and nausea, 
 and the pulse is hard, strong, and frequent, 
 and vibrates under the finger when pressed 
 upon, not unlike the tense string of a mu- 
 sical instrument. If blood is drawn and 
 allowed to stand for a short time, it will ex- 
 hibit a thick sizy or bufiy coat on its sur- 
 face. If the disease be neglected at its on- 
 set, and the inflammation proceeds with 
 great violence and rapidity, the lungs them- 
 selves become affected, the passage of the 
 blood through them is stopped, and the pa- 
 tient is suffocated ; or from the combination 
 of the two affections, the inflammation pro- 
 ceeds on to suppuration, and an abscess is 
 formed The prognostic in pleurisy must 
 be drawn from the severity of the symp- 
 toms. If the fever and inflammation have 
 run high, and the pain should cease sud- 
 denly, with a change of countenance, and a 
 sinking of the pulse, great danger may be 
 apprehended ; but if the heat and other 
 febrile symptoms abate gradually, if respi- 
 ration is performed with greater ease and 
 less pain, and a free and copious expecto- 
 ration ensues, a speedy recovery may be ex- 
 pected. 
 
 The appearances on dissection are much 
 the same as those mentioned under the 
 head of pneumonia, viz. an inflamed state of 
 the pleura, connected with the lungs, having 
 its surface covered with red vessels, and a 
 layer of coagulated lymph lying upon it, ad- 
 hesions, too, of the substance of the lungs to 
 the pleura. Besides these, the lungs them- 
 selves are often found in an inflamed state, 
 with an extravasation either of blood or co- 
 agulated lymph in their substance. Tuber- 
 cles and abscesses are likewise frequently 
 met with. See Pneumonia. 
 
 Pleurocolle'sis. (From vXtvpa, the 
 pleura, and xtXXam, to adhere.) An adhe- 
 sion of the pleura to the lungs or some neigh- 
 bouring part. 
 
 PLEURODY'NIA. (From crAsy^a, and 
 o^vvn, pain.) A pain in the side, from a rheu- 
 matic affection of the pleura. 
 
 Pleuro-pneumo'nia. (From nrXivpa, and 
 vrnvfiovia, an inflammation of the lungs.) An 
 inflammation of the lungs and pleura 
 
 PlecrorthopNjS'a. (From crXsy^a, the 
 pleura, epffo?, upright, and rrvnu, to breathe.) 
 
 A pleurisy in which the patient cannot 
 breathe without keeping his body upright. 
 
 PLEUROSTHO'TONOS. (From irXsypov, 
 the side, and ruvco, to stretch.) A spasmo- 
 dic disease in which the body is bent to one 
 side. 
 
 P L E'X U S. (From pledor, to plait or 
 knit.) A network of vessels. The union 
 of two or more nerves is also called a. 
 plexus. 
 
 PLE'XUS CARDI'ACUS. The cardiac 
 plexus of nerves is the union of the eighth 
 pair of nerves and great sympathetic. 
 
 PLE'XUS CHOROI'DES. The choroid 
 plexus is a network of vessels situated in the 
 lateral ventricles of the brain. 
 
 PLE'XUS PAMPIJNIFO'RMIS. The 
 plexus of vessels about the spermatic chord. 
 
 PLE'XUS PULMO'NICUS. The pul^ 
 monic plexus is formed by the union of the 
 eighth pair of nerves with the great sympa- 
 thetic. 
 
 Ple'xus reticula'ris. A network of 
 vessels under the fornix of the brain. 
 
 P L rC A (From plico, to entangle. 
 This disease is commonly distinguished by 
 the adjective Polonica, it being almost pe- 
 culiar to the inhabitants of Poland.) Helo- 
 lis. Kolto. Rliopalosis. Plica polonica. 
 Trichoma. Plaited hair. A disease of the 
 hairs, in which they become long and coarsCj 
 and matted and glued into inextricable tan- 
 gles. It is peculiar to Poland, Lithuania, 
 and Tartary, and generally appears during^ 
 the. autumnal season. 
 
 Plica'ria. (From plieo, to entangle ; so 
 called because its leaves are entangled to- 
 gether in one mass.) Wolf's-claw, or club 
 moss. 
 
 Pli'nthius. XlXivrfte;. The fourfold 
 bandage. 
 
 Plum, Malabar. See Eiigenia Jambos. 
 
 Plumba'go. (From pbimbum, lead ; so 
 called because it is covered with lead-coloured 
 spots.) 1. Lead-wort. See Polygonum per- 
 sicaria. 
 
 2. An ore of a shining blue-black colour, 
 a greasy feel, and tuberculated when frac- 
 tured. It is by many erroneously taken for 
 molybdena, from which it is easily distin- 
 guished by its fracture, that of the latter be- 
 ing always lamellated. 
 
 Plumba'go Europ^e'a. The systematic 
 name of the tooth-wort. Dentaria. Den- 
 tillaria. This plant is to be distinguished 
 from the pellitory of Spain, which is also 
 called dentaria. It is the Plumbago Euro- 
 pxa; foliis amplexicaulibus, lanceolatis scu' 
 bris, of Linnaeus. The root was formerly 
 esteemed, prepared in a variety of ways, as 
 a cure for the tooth-ache, arising from 
 caries. 
 
 PLU'MBI CARBO'NAS, See Plumbi sub- 
 carbonas. 
 
 Plu'mbi o'xydum semivi'treum. See Li- 
 thargyrus. 
 
102 
 
 PLU 
 
 PN.E 
 
 PLU'MBI SUBACETA'TIS LIQUOR. 
 
 Liquor acetalis plumbi. Solution of acetate 
 of lead, foririerly called aqua lithargyri ace- 
 taii. Goulard's extract. " Take of semi- 
 vitrified oxyde of lead, two pounds ; acetic 
 acid, a gallon. Mix, and boil down to six 
 pints, constantly stirring ; then set it by, that 
 the feculencies may subside, and strain." 
 
 It is principal!}' eraployed, in a diluted 
 state, by surgeons, as a resolvent against in- 
 flammatory affections. 
 
 PLU'MBI SUBACETA'TIS LI'QUOB. 
 DILU'TUS. Liquor acetalis plumbi dilutus. 
 Diluted solution of acetate of lead. Aqua 
 lithargyri acelati composita. " Take of solu- 
 tion of snbacetate of lead, a fluid drachm ; 
 distilled water, a pint ; weak spirit, a fluid 
 drachm. Mix." The virtues of this water, 
 the aqua vegeto-mineralis of former pharma- 
 copoeias, applied externally, are resolvent, 
 refrigerant, and sedative. 
 
 PLU'MBI S UBCARBO'N A S. Car- 
 bonas plumbi. Subcarbonate of lead, com- 
 monly called cerusse, or white lead. This 
 article is made in the large way in white 
 lead irianufactodes, by exposing thin sheets 
 of lead to the vapour of vinegar. The lead 
 is curled up and put into pots of earthen- 
 ware, in which the vinegar is, in such a way 
 as to rest just above the vinegar. Hundreds 
 of these are arranged together and sur- 
 rounded with dung, the heat from which vo- 
 latilizes the acetic acid, which is decomposed 
 by the lead, and an imperfect carbonate of 
 lead is formed, which is of a white colour. 
 This preparation is seldom used in medicine 
 or surgery but for the purpose of making 
 other preparations, as the superacetate. It 
 is sometimes employed medicinally in form 
 of powder and ointment, to children whose 
 skin is fretted. It should, however, be cau- 
 tiously used, as there is great reason to be- 
 lieve that complaints of the bowels of chil- 
 dren originate from its absorption. See Pul- 
 vis cerussce compositus. 
 
 PLU'MBI SUPER AC ETAS. Ce- 
 Tussa acetata. Formerly called saccliarmn 
 Batumi, or sugar of lead, from its sweet 
 taste. It possesses sedative and astringent 
 qualities in a very high degree, and is per- 
 . haps the most powerful internal medicine in 
 profuse hsemorrhages, especially combined 
 with opium ; but its use is not entirely with- 
 out hazard, as it has sometimes produced 
 violent colic and palsy ; whei-efore it is 
 better not to continue it unnecessarily. The 
 dose may be from one to three grains. It 
 has been also recommended to check the 
 expectoration, and colliquative discharges in 
 phthisis, but will probably be only of tempo- 
 rary service. Externally it is often used for 
 the same purposes as the liquor plumbi sub- 
 
 PLU'MBUM. See Lead. 
 Plu'mbum ca'ndidum. See Tin. 
 Plum'btjm cine'keum. Bismuth. 
 
 Plu'mbum hi'grum. Black lead. 
 
 Plu'mbum ku'beum. The philosopher':! 
 stone. 
 
 Plu'mbum u'stum. Burnt lead. 
 
 Plumme'ri pi'lul^. Pluramer's pills. A 
 composition of calomel, antimony, guaiacum 
 and balsam of copaiba. See PllulcE hydrar- 
 gyri submuriatis composites. 
 
 Plums. Three sorts of plums are ranked 
 amongst the articles of the materia medica ; 
 they are all met with in the gardens of this 
 country, but the shops are supplied with 
 them moderately dried from abroad. 1. The 
 pruna brignolensia ; the Brignole plum, or 
 pruneiloe, brought from Brignole in Pro- 
 vence ; it is of a reddish yellow colour, and 
 has a very grateful, sweet, subacid taste. 
 2. The prima Gnllica ; the common or 
 French prune. 3. The pruna damascma, 
 or damson. All these fruits possess the 
 same general qualities with the other sum- 
 mer fruits. The prunelloes, in which the 
 sweetness has a greater mixture of acidity 
 than in the other sorts, are used as mild re- 
 frigerants in fevers and other hot indisposi- 
 tions. The FrencSi prunes and damsons are 
 the most emollient and laxative ; they are 
 often taken by themselves to gently move 
 the belly, where there is a tendency to in- 
 flammations. Decoctions of them afford a 
 useful basis for laxative or purgative mix- 
 tures, and the pulp in substance for elec- 
 tuaries. 
 
 Plunket's cancer remedy. " Take 
 
 crows' foot, which grows in low grounds, 
 one handful ; dog's fennel, three sprigs ; 
 both well pounded ; crude brimstone in 
 powder, three middling thimbles-full ; white 
 arsenic the same quantity ; incorpoi;ated all 
 in a mortar, and made into small balls the 
 size of a nutmeg, and dried in the sun. 
 These balls must be powdered and mixed with 
 the yolk of an egg, and laid over the sore oi' 
 cancer upon a piece of pig's badder, or strip- 
 ping of a calf when dropped, which must 
 be cut to the siee of the sore, and smeared 
 with the yolk of an egg. This must be ap- 
 plied cautiously to the lips or nose lest any 
 part of it get down ; nor is it to be laid on 
 too broad on the face, or too near the heart, 
 nor to exceed the breadth of half a <;rown ; 
 but elsewhere as far as the sore goes. The 
 plaster must not be stirred until it drops off 
 of itself, which will be in a week. Clean 
 bandages are often to be put on. 
 
 PNEUMATIC APPARATUS. The dis- 
 covery of aeriform fluids has, in modern 
 chemistry, occasioned the necessity of some 
 peculiar instruments, by means of which 
 those substances may, in distillations, solu- 
 tions, or other operations, be caught, col- 
 lected, and properly managed. The proper 
 instruments for this are styled the pneumatic 
 apparatus. Any kind of air is specifically 
 lighter than any liquid ; and, therefore, if 
 not decomposed by it, rises through it in 
 
PNE 
 
 PNE 
 
 ■703 
 
 bubbles. Oa this principle rests the essen- 
 tial part of the apparatus, adapted to such 
 operations. Its principal part is the pneu- 
 matic trough, which is a kind of reservoir 
 for the liquid, through which the gas is con- 
 veyed and caused to rise, and is filled either 
 with water or with quicksilver. Some 
 inches below its brim, a horizontal shelf is 
 fastened, in dimension about half or the 
 third part of the trough, and in the water- 
 trough this is provided on its foremost edge 
 with a row of holes, into which, from under- 
 neath, short-necked funnels are fixed. The 
 trough is filled with water sufficient to co- 
 ver the shelf, to support the receivers, which 
 being previously filled with water are placed 
 invertedly, their open end turned down 
 upon the above-mentioned holes, through 
 which afterwards the gases, conveyed there 
 and directed by means of the funnels, rise 
 in the form of air-bubles. 
 
 In some cases the trough must be filled 
 ■with quicksilver, because water absorbs or 
 decomposes some kinds of air. The price 
 and specific gravity of that metal make it 
 necessary to give to the quicksilver-trough 
 smaller dimensions. It is either cut in 
 marble, or made of wood well joined. The 
 late Karsten has contrived an apparatus, 
 which, to the advantage of saving room, 
 adds that of great conveniency. 
 
 To disengage gases, retorts of glass, 
 either common or tubulated, are employed, 
 and placed in a sand-bath, or heated by a 
 lamp. Earthen, or coated glass retorts, are 
 put in the naked fire. If necessary, they 
 are joined with a metallic or giass-convey- 
 ing pipe. When, besides the aeriform, 
 other fluids are to be collected, the middle 
 or intermediate bottle finds its use ; and to 
 prevent, after cooling, the rising of the wa- 
 ter from the trough into the disengaging 
 vessels, the tube of safety is employed. For 
 the extrication of gases taking place in so- 
 lutions, for which no external heat is re- 
 quired, the bottle called disengaging bottle, 
 or proof, may be used. For receivers, to 
 collect the disengaged airs, various cylinders 
 of glass are used, whether graduated or not, 
 either closed at one end, or open at both ; 
 and in this last case, they are made air- 
 tight by a stopper fitted by grinding. Be- 
 sides these, glass bells and common bottles 
 are employed. 
 
 To combine with water, in a commodious 
 way, some gases that are only gradually and 
 slowly absorbed by it, the glass apparatus of 
 Parker is serviceable. 
 
 Pneumatoce'le. (From srvsy^a, wind, 
 and xTiXfi, a tumour.) Any species of 
 hernia, that is distended with fiatus. 
 
 Pneumato'mphalus. (From ^vsu^a, wind, 
 and ofttiaXii;, the navel.) A flatulent, umbi- 
 lical hernia, 
 
 PNEUMATOSIS. (From ^viv/iuron,, 
 to inflate.) Emphysema. Windy swell- 
 ing. A genus of disease iu, the class> C'a- 
 
 diexiof, and order, IntumeseenlicKj of Cul- 
 len, known by a collection of air in the cel- 
 lular texture under the skin, rendering it 
 tense, elastic, and crepitating. The species 
 of pneumatosis are : 
 
 1. Pnetimatods spontanea, without Rny 
 manifest cause. 
 
 2. Pneumaions traumatica, from a 
 wound. 
 
 3. Pneumatoiis venenata, from poisons. 
 
 4. Pneumatosis hysterica, with hysteria. 
 PNEUMO'NIA. (From wvsw^av, a 
 
 lung.) Pneurnoniiis. Peripneumonia. Pe- 
 ripneumonia vera. Inflammation of the 
 lungs. A genus of disease in the class Py- 
 rexia, and order Phlegmasia, of Cullen ; 
 characterised by pyrexia, difficult respi- 
 ration, cough, and a sense of weight and 
 pain in the thorax. The species of pneu- 
 monia, according to the above nosologist, 
 are, 
 
 1. Peripneumonia. The pulse not al- 
 ways hard, but sometimes soft : an obtuse 
 pain in the breast: the respiration always 
 difficult ; sometimes the patient cannot 
 breathe, unless in an upright posture ; the 
 face swelled, and of a livid colour ; the cough 
 for the most part with expectoration, fre- 
 quently bloody. 
 
 2. Pleuritis. The pulse hard ; a pun- 
 gent pain in one side, aggravated during 
 the time of inspiration ; an uneasiness when 
 lying on one side ; a very painful cough, 
 dry in the beginning of tire disease, after- 
 wards with expectoration, and frequently 
 bloody. See Pleuritis. 
 
 With respect to pneumonia, the most ge- 
 neral cause of this inflammation, is the ap- 
 plication of cold to the body, which gives a 
 check to the perspiration, and determines a 
 great flow of blood to the lungs. It attacks 
 principally those of a robust constitution 
 and plethoric habit, and occurs most fre- 
 quently in the winter season and spring of 
 the year ; but it may arise in either of the 
 other seasons, when there are sudden vicis- 
 situdes from heat to cold. 
 
 Other causes, such as violent exertions in 
 singing, speaking, or playing on wind in- 
 struments, by producing an increased action 
 of the lungs, have been known to occasion 
 peripneumony. Those who have laboured 
 under a former attack of this complaint, are 
 much predisposed to returns of it. 
 
 The true peripneumony comes on with 
 an obtuse pain in the chest or side, great 
 difficulty of breathing, (particularly in a 
 recumbent position, or when lying on the 
 side affected,) together with a cough, dry- 
 ness of the skin, heat, anxiety, and thirst. 
 At the first commencement of the disease 
 the pulse is usually full, strong, hard, and 
 frequent ; but in a more advanced stage it is 
 commonly weak, soft, and often irregular. 
 In the beginning, the cough is frequently 
 dry and without expectoration ; but in 
 some cases it is moist even from the first, 
 
704 
 
 TNE 
 
 and the matter spit up is various both in 
 colour and consistence, and is often strealied 
 with blood. 
 
 If relief is not afforded in time, and the 
 inflammation proceeds with such violence 
 as to endanger suffocation, the vessels of 
 the neck will become turgid and swelled ; 
 the face will alter to a purple colour ; an 
 effusion of blood will take place into the 
 cellular substance of the lungs, so as to im- 
 pede the circulation through that organ, and 
 the patient will soon be deprived of life 
 
 If these violent symptoms do not arise, 
 and the proper means for carrying off the 
 inflammation have either been neglected, or 
 have proved ineffectual, although adopted 
 at an early period of the disease, a suppu- 
 ration may ensue, which event is to be 
 known by frequent slight shiverings, and 
 an abatement of the pain and sense of 
 fullness in the part, and by the patient 
 being able to lie on the side which 
 was affected, without experiencing great 
 uneasiness. 
 
 When peripneumony proves fatal, it is 
 generally by an effusion of blood taking 
 place into the cellular texture of the lungs, 
 so as to occasion suffocation, which usually 
 happens between the third and seventh day ; 
 but it may likewise prove fatal, by termina- 
 ting either in suppuration or gangrene. 
 
 When it goes off by resolution; some 
 very evident evacuation always attends it ; 
 such as a great flow of urine, with a copi- 
 ous sediment, diarrhoea, a sweat diffused 
 over the whole body, or a haemorrhage from 
 the nose ; but the evacuation which most 
 frequently terminates the complaint, and 
 which does it with the greatest effect, is a 
 free and copious expectoration of thick 
 white or yellow matter, slightly streaked 
 with blood, and by this the disease is car- 
 ried off generally in the course of ten or 
 twelve days. 
 
 Our opinion as to the event, is to be 
 drawn from the symptoms which are pre- 
 sent. A high degree of fever, attended 
 with delirium, great difiiculty of breathing, 
 acute pain, and dry cough, denote great 
 danger ; on the contrary, an abatement of 
 the febrile symptoms, and of the difficulty 
 of breathing, and pain taking place on the 
 coming on of a free expectoration, or the 
 happening of any other critical evacuation, 
 promises fair for the recovery of the patient. 
 A termination of the inflammation in sup- 
 puration, is always to be considered as dan- 
 gerous. 
 
 On dissection, the lungs usually appear 
 inflamed, and there is often found an ex- 
 travasation, either of blood, or of coagulable 
 lymph, in their cellular substance. The 
 same appearances likewise present them- 
 selves in the cavity of the thorax and 
 within the pericardium. The pleura, con- 
 nected with the lungs, is also in an inflamed 
 state, having its surface every where crowded 
 
 PiSE 
 
 with red vessels. Besides these, ablcesses 
 are frequently found in the substance of 
 the lungs, as likewise tubercles and adhe- 
 sions to the ribs are formed. A quantity of 
 j)urulent matter is often discovered also in 
 the bronchia. In the early period of this 
 disease we may hope, by active measures, 
 to bring about immediate resolution j but 
 when it is more advanced we must look 
 for a discharge by expectoration, as the 
 means of restoring the part to a healthy 
 state. We should begin by large and free 
 bleeding, not deterred by the obscure pulse 
 sometimes found in peripneumony, carry- 
 ing this evacuation to faintness, or to the 
 manifest relief of the breathing. In the 
 subsequent use of this measure, we must 
 be guided by the violence of the disease on 
 the one hand, and the strength of the 
 patient on the other; the scrophulous, in 
 particular, cannot bear it to any extent; 
 and it is more especially in the early part of 
 the complaint that it produces a full and 
 decisive effect. Under doubtful circum- 
 stances it will be better to take blood 
 locally, particularly when there are pleuritic 
 symptoms ; with which blisters may co- 
 operate. The bowels must be well eva- 
 cuated in the first instance, and subsequently 
 kept regular: and antimonials may be 
 given with great advantage, combined oftea 
 with mercurials, to promote the discharges, 
 especially from the skin and lungs. Digi- 
 talis is proper also, as lessening the activity 
 of the circulation. The antiphlogistic regi- 
 men is to be observed, except that the 
 patient will not bear too free exposure to 
 cold. To quret the cough demulcents may 
 be of some use, or csioling sialagogues : but 
 where the urgency of \he symptoms is less- 
 ened by copious depletion, opiates are 
 more to be relied upon ; a little sirup of 
 poppy, for instance, swallowed slowly from 
 time to time ; or a full dose of opium may 
 be given at night to procure sleep, joined 
 with calomel and antimony, that it may 
 not heat the system, but, on the con- 
 trary, assist them in promoting the secre- 
 tions. Inhaling steam will occasionally 
 assist in bringing about expectoration : or, 
 where there is a wheezing respiration, squill 
 in nauseating, or sometimes even emetic, 
 doses may relieve the patient from the 
 viscid matter collected in the air passages. 
 When the expectoration is copious in the 
 decline of the complaint, tonic medicines, 
 particularly myrrh, with a more nutritious 
 diet, become necessary to support the 
 strength : and the same means will be pro- 
 per, if it should go on to suppuration. 
 Where adhesions have occurred, or other 
 organic change, though the symptoms msy 
 appear trifling, much caution is required to 
 prevent the patient falling into Phthisis; 
 on which subject, see the management of 
 that disease : and should serous effusion 
 happen, see Hydrothorax. 
 
POI 
 
 fOL 
 
 T05 
 
 PsecMopleuri'tis. (From -ustvp^cov, the 
 lungs, and wXiupins, an infiammation of 
 the pleura.) An inflammation of the lungs 
 and pleura. 
 
 Pniga'lium. (From -ssriiiyiu, to sufTocate. 
 The nig-ht-mare. A disorder in which the 
 patient appears to be suffocated. 
 
 Pnix. (From zs^nyui, to suffocate.) An 
 hysterical sense of suffocation. 
 
 PODAGRA. (From -srcvi, the foot, and 
 «!pa, a taking, or seizure.) Fcbris ■podagrica. 
 jlrtkrilis. Dolor podagricns. The gout.' A 
 genus of disease in the Class Pyrexicc, and 
 Order Phlegmasics, of Cullen ; known by 
 pyrexia, pain in the joints, chiefly of the 
 great toe, or at any rate of the hands and 
 feet, returning at intervals : previous to the 
 attack, the functions of the stomach are 
 commonly disturbed. The species are, 
 
 1. Podagra regularis. Arthrilis podagra. 
 Jirthritis rachialgica. Jlrthrilis JEstiva, of 
 Sauvages. The regular gout. 
 
 2. Podagra atonica. Ar-lhrilis mdancko- 
 lica, hitmalis, chlorotica, and asihmalica, of 
 Sauvages. The atonic gout. 
 
 Podagra retrograda. The retrocedent 
 gout. 
 
 4. Podagra aberrans. Misplaced or wan- 
 dering gout. See Jirthritis. 
 
 Pod agra'ria. (From prodagra, the gout ; 
 so called, because it was thought to expel 
 the gout.) Gout-weed. A species of sego- 
 podium. 
 
 PoDONt'pTRUM. (From iraus, a foot, and 
 ■m-rjea, to wash or bathe.) A bath for the 
 feet. 
 
 Podophy'llubi. (From ct-ous, a foot, and 
 fvXXov, a leaf; so named from its shape.) 
 A species of welf 's-bane. 
 
 Podothe'ca. (From -zsrov;, a foot, and 
 Tthi^h to put.) A shoe, or stocking. An 
 anatomical pi-eparation, consisting of a kind 
 of shoe of the scarf-kin, with the nails adhe- 
 ring to it, taken from a dead subject. 
 
 Poison, venerium. That substance 
 which when applied externally, or taken 
 into the human body, uniformly efiects 
 such a derangement in the animal economy 
 as to produce disease, may be defined a 
 poison. It is extremely difficult, however, 
 to give a definition of a poison ; and the 
 above is subject to great inaccuracy. 
 Poisons are divided, with respect to the 
 kingdom to which they belong, into 
 animal, vegetable, mineral, and halituous, 
 or aerial. 
 
 Poisons, in general, are only deleterious 
 in certain doses; for the most active, in 
 small doses, form the most valuable medi- 
 cines. There are, nevertheless, certain 
 poisons, which are really such in the smallest 
 quantity, and which are never administered 
 medicinally ; as the poison of hydrophobia, 
 or the plague. There are likewise sub- 
 stances which are innocent when taken 
 into the stomach, but which prove dele- 
 terious when taken into the lungs, or when 
 
 applied to an abraded surface ; thus car-* 
 bonic acid is continually swallowed with fer-- 
 mented liquors, and thus the poison of the 
 viper may be taken with impunity ; whilst 
 inspiring carbonic acid kills, and the poison 
 of the viper inserted into the flesh, often 
 proves fatal. 
 
 Several substances also afct as poisons 
 when applied either externally or internally, 
 as arsenic. 
 
 When a substance produces disejiae, not 
 only in mankind, but in all animals, it is dis- 
 tinguished by the term common poison, as ar- 
 senic, sublimate, fcc. v/hilst that which is 
 poisonous to man only, or to animalsj and 
 often to one genus merely, is said to be a 
 relative poison ; thus aloes are poisonous to 
 dogs and wolves ; the phellandrium aqua- 
 ticum kills horses, whilst oxen devour it 
 greedily, and with impunity. It appears, 
 then, that substances act as poiscmous only 
 in regard to their dose, the part of the body 
 they are applied to, and the subject. 
 
 Poisons enter the body in the following- 
 ways : 
 
 1. Through the oesophagus alone, or with 
 the food. 
 
 2. Through the anus by clysters. 
 
 3. Through the nostrils. 
 
 4. Through the Inngs with the air. 
 
 5. Through the absorbents of the skin, 
 either whole, ulcerated, cut, or torn. 
 
 Poison oak. See Rhus loxicodendfdtt. 
 
 Polemo'nium. (From, Polemon, its in- 
 ventor.) Wild sage. 
 
 Poley mountain. See Teucrium. 
 
 Po'lium. (From, srsXios, white ; so called 
 from its white capillamenfs.) Poley. Teu- 
 crium of Linnajus ; of which botanists enu- 
 merate several species. 
 
 Po'lium cke'ticum. See Teucrium cre- 
 ticum. 
 
 Po'lium monta'num. See Teucrium ca- 
 pilatum. / 
 
 Po'llex. The thumb, or great toe. 
 
 Polychre'stus. (From -ziriiXui, much, and 
 XP''^?'"!) useful.) Having many virtues, or 
 uses. Applied to many medicines from their 
 extensive usefulness. 
 
 POLYDITSIA. (From ziriXv;, much, and 
 ^'f>-ti, thirst. Excessive thirst. A genus of 
 disease in the Class Locales, and Order Dyso- 
 rexicc, of Cullen. It is mostly symptomatic 
 of fever, dropsy, excessive discharges, or 
 poisons. 
 
 POLY'GALA. (From ■zzoXv;, much, and 
 yoiXa, milk ; so named from the abundance 
 of its milky juice.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnffian system. Class, Diadelphia. Or- 
 der, Odandria. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the Com- 
 mon milk-wort. 
 
 Poly'gala ama'ra. This is a remark- 
 ably bitter plant, and though not used in 
 this country, promises to be as efficacious as 
 those in greater repute. It has been given 
 S9 
 
POL 
 
 roL 
 
 neeU" iti pbihisis piilmoadfe, and, Hke 
 
 other remedies, failed in proflncsn? a cure : 
 TCt; as a palliative; it claiiES attention. Its 
 Virtues are balsaniic, deaiulcentj and cor- 
 roborant. 
 
 FoLTGAtA SE 5EGA. The svstematic 
 Eair.e of the rattlesnake milk- ; : : 5 : .ika. 
 Folygala; Jioribus imbtrklb . . cjule 
 
 trtcto herbzcio simpUcisdrio, :_, ■. - . > lan- 
 ceolalis, of LLanceus. The root of tiiis plant 
 was fortnerlv much esteemed as a specinc 
 against the poison of the rattlesnake, aod 
 as an antiphlogistic ia pleurisy, pneumonia, 
 Sec. but it is now very much laid aside. Its 
 dose is from ten to twenty grains : but when 
 employed, it is generally used in the form 
 of decoction, which, when prepared ac- 
 cording to tlie formula of Edinburgh Fhar- 
 ns^copoeia, maj be girea every second or 
 third hour. 
 
 Poly gala vrLGA sis. The systematic 
 name of the common milk-wort. The root 
 of this plant, Polyzala tulgaris, of Lin- 
 njeus. is somewhat similar in taste to that o.f 
 the seneka, but. much weaker. The leaves 
 are very bitter, and a handful of them, infu- 
 sed ia wine, is said to be a safe and gentle 
 purge. a 
 
 PoLTGOSATCs. (From »«;.«?; many, and 
 ^45:/, a joint ] so named from its numerous 
 joints or knots.) Sigillum Solomonis. Solo- 
 mons seal. The Convallaria polygonulum, 
 of Linnaeus. 
 
 POLT G0M7M. (From inX:/:, many, and 
 ^«!i:/, a joint; so named from its numerous 
 joints.) " The name of a genus of plants ia 
 the Linnffian system. Class, Octandria. Or- 
 der, Trigyiiia. Knot-giass. 
 
 PoLT GostrM AVicuLA RE. The system- 
 atic name cf the knot-grciss. C&n'umnodia. 
 This plant is njver used ia this country ; it is 
 said to be useful in stopping hsmorrhagesj 
 diarrhcEaa, he. ; but little credit is to be gi- 
 ven to this account. 
 
 ^dLT Gosrii BACCi'FEKCii. A specics of 
 equisetum, or horse-iail. , 
 
 Poi-Y GOSPM EISTORTA. The STStCm- 
 
 afic name of the officinal bistort. Bidorla. 
 Fali/goitum ; cault simjilicisiimo moaodachio, 
 foliis oralis in peiiolum decunreniibm, of 
 Linnsus. This plant is a native of Britain. 
 
 Every part manifests a degree of stypticity 
 TO the taste, and the root is esteemed to be 
 one of the most powerful of the vegetable 
 astringents, and freqtieatly made use of^as 
 such, la disorders proceeding from a lasity 
 and debility of the solids, for restraipibg 
 alvine fluxes, after due evacuations, and 
 other preternatural discharges both serous 
 and sanguineous. It has beea sometimes 
 siven in intermiiting fevers : and some- 
 times also, in small doses, as a corroborant 
 and antiseptic, in acute malignant and 
 colliquative fevers ; in which iatenti-ous 
 Peruvian bark has novv deservedly super- 
 seded both these and all other adstringents. 
 The common dose of bistort root in sob- 
 
 stance, is bUeen or twenty graias ; m urgent 
 cases it is extended to a drachm. Its astrin- 
 gent matter is totally dissolved both by water 
 and rectiaed spirits. 
 
 Poly GosrM DiVARiCATnii, the system- 
 atic name of tlie eastern back wheat plajit. 
 The roots, reduced to a coeirse meal, are the 
 ordinary food of the Siberians. 
 
 Poly Gosoi FAGoPi rcm. The system- 
 atic name of the buck wheat. The grain of 
 this plant constitutes the principal food of 
 the, inhabitants of Russia, Germany, and 
 Svritzerland. 
 
 Poly Gosrjt hydro pipkk. The system- 
 atic name of tiie poor man's pepper. Hy- 
 dropiptr. Biting arsmart. Lake-weed. 
 Yv"ater-pepper. This plant is very common 
 iu our ditches ; the leaves have an acrid 
 burning taste, and seem to be nearly of the 
 same nature with those of the arum. They 
 h.ave been recommended as possessing anti- 
 septic, aperient, diuretic virtues, and given 
 iu scurvies and'^cachesies, asthmas, hypo- 
 condriacal and ne^iritic complaints, and 
 wandering gout. Tne fresh leaves Lave 
 been applied externally, as a stimulating 
 cataplasm. 
 
 Poly GoxuM latifo'licm. Common knot- 
 grass. 
 
 Polt'gostm mas. Common ktiot-grass. 
 
 PoLT'Gosrji MI xcs. Ruptute-wort. 
 
 Poly-'goncm persica ria. The system- 
 atic name of the Ptrskaria of the old phar- 
 macopceias. Pcrsicaria mitU. Plumbago. 
 Arsraart. This plant. Polygonum perskana, 
 of Linnseus, is said to possess vnloerary suid 
 antiseptic propendes ; with which iotcntions 
 it is givea in wine to restrain the progress of 
 gangrene. 
 
 PoLT G05CM SELESOi Di:s. Parsley break- 
 stone. 
 
 POLYPODIUM. (From -a-^/.is, many, 
 and -Till;, a foot ; so called because it has 
 many roots.) The name of a genus of plants 
 ia the Lionteau system. Class, C rypiogamia. 
 Order, FUlces. Fern, or polypody. 
 
 Poly PODicM aculea iry. Filix acur 
 leaia. Spear-pointed fern. 
 
 PoLTPO DiLM FiLix MAS. Aspidium 
 filix mas, of Dr. Smith. Pltris. Blatxcnon 
 Oribasii. Lsnchilis. Male polypody, or 
 fern. Polypodium jUix mas, of Linaaeus. 
 The root of this plant has lately been greatly 
 celebrated for its effects upon the tcznia 
 oiculis iuperficialibiis, or broad tape-worm. 
 Madame ZSoufer acquired great celebrity 
 by employing it els a specific. This secret 
 was thought of such importance by some 
 of the principal physicians at Paris, who 
 were deputed to make a complete trial of 
 its ^cacy, that it was purchased by the 
 French king, and afterwards publisBed by 
 his order. The method of cure is the lol- 
 loping : — Al'ter the patient has been pre- 
 pared by an emollient clyster, and a sup- 
 per of paiia.d2> with butter and salt, he is 
 directed to take ia the momiDg; while in 
 
VOL 
 
 bed, a dose of two or three drachms of the 
 powdered root of the male fern. The pow- 
 der ruust be washed down with a draught 
 of water, and, two hours after, a strong 
 cathartic, composed of calomel and scam- 
 inony, is to be given, proportioned to the 
 strength of the patient. If this does not 
 operate in due time, it is to be followed by 
 a dose of purging salts, and if the worm be 
 not expelled in a few hours, this process is 
 to be repeated at proper intervals. Of the 
 success of this, or a similar mode of treat- 
 ment, in cases of taenia, there can be no 
 doubt, as many proofs in this country afford 
 sufiBcient testimony ; but whether the fern 
 root or the strong cathartic is the principal 
 agent in the destruction of the worm, may 
 admit of a question ; and the latter opinion, 
 Dr. Woodville believes, is the more gene- 
 rally adopted by physicians. It appears, 
 however, from some experiments made in 
 Germany, that the taenia has, in several in- 
 stances, been expelled by the repeated ex- 
 hibition of the root, without the cissistance of 
 any purgative. 
 
 POLYPUS. (From wa/.uj, many, and 
 zmv;. a foot, from its sending ofl' many rami- 
 fications, like legs.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of zoophytes. 
 
 2. In CuUen's Nosology, a synonym with 
 sarcoma. A kind of tumour, which is gene- 
 rally narrow where it originates, and then 
 becomes wider, somewhat like a pear ; which 
 most common!}' is met with in the nose, ute- 
 rus, or vagina ; and which received its name 
 from an erroneous idea, that it usually had 
 several roots, or feet, like polypi, or zoo- 
 phytes. 
 
 Polypi vary from each other according 
 to the different causes that produce them, 
 and the alterations that happen in them. 
 Sometimes a polypus of the nose is owing 
 to a swelling of the pituitary membrane, 
 ■which swelling may possess a greater or less 
 space of the me.mbrane, as aiso its cellular 
 substance, and may affect either one or both 
 nostrils. At other times, it arises from an 
 ulcer produced by a caries of some of the 
 bones which form the internal surface of the 
 nostrils. Polypuses are sometimes so soft, 
 that upon the least touch they are lace- 
 rated and bleed ; at other times they are 
 very compact, and even scirrhous. Some 
 continue small a great while ; others in- 
 crease so fast, as, in a short time, to push 
 out at the nostrils, or extend backwards 
 towards the throat, te Dran mentions, 
 that he has known them fill up the space 
 behind the uvula, and, turning towards 
 the mouth, have protruded the tieshy arch 
 of the palate so far forwards as to make 
 it parallel with the third denies violares. 
 There are others, which, though at first free 
 from any malignant disposition, become 
 afterwards carcinomatous, and even highly 
 cancerous. Of whatever nature the poly- 
 pus is, it intercepts the passage of the air 
 
 POM 
 
 707 
 
 tlirongh the nostril, and, when large, forces 
 the septum nariian into the other nostril, so 
 that the patient is unable to breathe, unless 
 through the m.outh. A large polypus press- 
 ing in like manner upon the spongy bones, 
 grsdually forces them down upon the maxil- 
 lary bones, and thus compresses and stops 
 up the orifice of the ductus lachrymalis ; cor 
 is it impossible for the sides of the cannlis na- 
 salis to be pressed together. In which case 
 the tears, having no passage through the nose, 
 the eye is kept constantly watering, and the 
 sacchus lachrymalis; not being able to dis- 
 cljarge its contents, is sometimes so much 
 dilated as to form what is called a Q.d.X fistula. 
 The above writer has seen instances of poly- 
 puses so much enlarged as to force down the 
 ossa palati. 
 
 The polypus of the uterus is of three kinds, 
 in respect to situation. It either grows 
 from the fundus, the inside of the.cer'.ix, or 
 from the lower edge of the os uteri. The 
 first case is the most frequent, tlie last the 
 most uncommon. Polypi of the uterus 
 are always shaped like a pear, and have a 
 thin pedicle. They are almost invariably of 
 that species which is denominated fleshy, 
 hardly ever being schirrousy cancerous or ul- 
 cerated. 
 
 The coagulated substance which is found 
 in the cavities of the heart of those who are 
 some time in arliculo mortis, is improperly 
 called a poh"pus. 
 
 P0LYSA"'RCIA. (From ^-j/.r;?, much, 
 and (rap|, flesh.) t Pdlysomalia. Obstitas. 
 Corpukniia. Steatites, cf Vogel. Trouble 
 some corpulency, or fatness. A genus of 
 disease in the Class Cachexiae, and Order 
 IntumescenticE, of Cullen. 
 
 Polysoma'tia. (From ■sroKv;, much, and 
 ff!f/.ie., a body.) See Fclysarcia. 
 
 Polispa'5tu5I. (From -aoXv;, much, and 
 Gvaui, to draw.) A forcible instrument for 
 reducing luxations. 
 
 P L Y T R r C H U M. . (From tsraXt/r, 
 many, and 6p;?, hair ; so called from its re- 
 semblance to a woman's hair, or because, in 
 ancient times, women used to dye the hair 
 with it, to keep it from shedding.) Poly- 
 tricon. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Cryplogmma. Or- 
 der, J^liisci. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the goldeij 
 maidenhair. 
 
 PoLYTRt'cHCM commu'ne. The system- 
 atic name of the golden maidenhair. Mian- 
 thuni cpj.revm. It possesses, in an inferior 
 degree, astringent virtues ; and was formerly 
 given in diseases of the lungs and calculous 
 complaints. 
 
 Polyu'rica iscHr'KiA. (From tta'kv;, 
 much and aupv, urine.) Ischury, from long 
 re'tention of urine. 
 
 Poma'ceum. (From pomum, an apple.) 
 Cider, or the fermented juice of apple, 
 
 Pcmezranaie. See Punica granaium. 
 
108 
 
 POP 
 
 FOR 
 
 Pompkoltgo'des. (From ■sc/i.pXvl, a 
 bubble, and uoos, resemblance.) Urine, 
 with bubbles on the surface. 
 
 Po'mpholyx. (From Tuofji^o;. a bladder.) 
 
 1. A bubble. 
 
 2. The whitish powder, or oxjde of zinc, 
 which adheres to the covers of the crucibles 
 in making- brass, in the form of small bub- 
 bles. 
 
 Po'mphos. (From ■jB-s^ipw, to put forth.) 
 A bladder, or watery pustule. 
 
 1*0' MUM. An apple. See Pyrus malm. 
 
 PO'MUM ADA'MI. (Pomum, an apple ; 
 so called in consequence of a whimsical sup- 
 position that part of the forbidden apple 
 •which Adam eat, stuck in the throat, and 
 thus became the cause.) The protuberance 
 in the anterior part of the neck, formed by 
 <he forepart of the thyroid cartilage. 
 
 Po'mum amo'ris, a name for the sola- 
 num Ivcofiersicum. 
 
 PO'iNS VARO'LIl. Corpus annulare. 
 Processus annularis. Eminentia annularis. 
 Varolius's bridg^e. An eminence of the me- 
 dulla oblongata, first described by Varolius. 
 It is formed by the two exterior crura of the 
 cerebellum becoming flattened and passing 
 over the crura of the cerebrum. 
 
 Po'ntica vi'ka. Acid, feculent, and tar- 
 tarous wines. 
 
 Po'nticum MEL. A sort of poisonous 
 honey. 
 
 Poorman's pepper. See Polygonum hy- 
 dropiper, and Lepidlum. 
 
 Poplar. See Populus. 
 
 PO'PLES. Ignye. Ignys. The ham, or- 
 joint of the knee. 
 
 POPLITEAL ARTERY. {Arteria popli- 
 iea; from poples, the ham.) The continua- 
 tion of the crural artery, through the hollow 
 of the ham. 
 
 POPLITE'US. (.Popliteus rnusculus, from 
 poj)les, the ham.)« A small triangular mus- 
 cle lying across the back part of the knee- 
 joint. ■ . 
 
 Poppy, red corn. See Papaver rhceas. 
 
 Poppy, while. See Papaver somniferuin. 
 
 Popui,a'go. (From populus, the poplar; 
 because its leaves resemble those of the 
 poplar.) Marsh marigold. 
 
 PO'PULUS. (From -aoXu;, many; be- 
 cause of the multitude of its shoots.) 1. 
 The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- 
 ns^n system. Class, Dioecia. Order, Oc- 
 tmidria. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the Po- 
 pulus nigra, of Linnaeus, the black poplar ; 
 called also JEgeiros. The young buds, 
 oculi, or rudiments of the leaves, which 
 appear in the beginning of the spring, 
 were formerly emploj'ed in an oiScinal 
 ointment. At present ihey are almost en- 
 tirely disregarded, though they should seem, 
 from their sensible qualities, to be applicable 
 to purposes of some importance. They 
 
 have a yellow, unctuous, odorous, balsamic 
 juice. 
 
 Po'pcLus balsami'fera. See Fagara. 
 
 Po'pcLus ni'gra. The systematic name 
 of the black poplar. See Populus. 
 
 Po'rccs. a name for the pudendum mu- 
 liebre. 
 
 FORI BILIAHII. The biliary pores or 
 ducts, that receive the bile from the penicilli 
 of the liver, and convey it to the hepatic 
 duct. See Liver. 
 
 Poroce'le. (From -auifos, a callus, and 
 Kr,>.7), a tumour.) A hard tumour of the 
 testicle. 
 
 PoRo'siPHALtTM. (From -auooi, a callus, 
 and tfiipa/.o;, the navel.) A hard tumour of 
 the navel. 
 
 PORRI'GO. {A porrigendo, from its 
 spreading abroad.) A disease very common 
 among children, in which the skin of the 
 hairy part of the head becomes dry and 
 callous, and comes off like bran upon comb- 
 ing the head. 
 
 PO'RRUM. Porret, or common leek. 
 See Allium porrum. 
 
 PO'RTA. {A portando, because through 
 it the blood is can-ied to the liver.) That 
 part of the liver where its vessels enter. 
 
 Po'rt.5: ve'na. See Vena porta. 
 
 PoRTAiGuiLLE. The acutcuaculum. 
 
 PO RTIO DU'RA. (One branch of the 
 seventh pair of nerves is called portio /iura, 
 the hard portion, either from its being 
 more firm than the other, or because it 
 runs into the hard part of the skull ; and 
 -trie' tjrher the portio mollis, or soft por- 
 tion.) Facial nerve. This nerve arises 
 near the pons, from the crus of the brain, 
 enters the petrous portion of the temporal 
 bone, gives off a branch into the tj^mpa- 
 num, which is called the chorda tympani, 
 and then proceeds to form the pes amerinus 
 on the face, from whence the integuments 
 of the face are supplied with nerves. See 
 Facial nerre. 
 
 PORTIO MO'LLIS. Auditory nerve. 
 This nerve arises from the medulla oblon- 
 gata and fourth ventricle of the brain, en- 
 ters the petrous portion of the temporal 
 bone, and is distributed on the internal 
 ear, by innumerable branches, not only to 
 the cochlea, but also to the membrane 
 lining the vestibulum and semicircular 
 canals, and is the immediate organ of hear- 
 ing. 
 
 Portland powder. A celebrated gout 
 remed}^ It consists of various bitters; prin- 
 cipally of hoarhound, birthwort, the ^tops 
 and leaves of germander, ground-pine, and 
 centaury, dried, powdered, and sifted. It 
 is now fallen into disuse. 
 
 Portora'rium. (From porta, a door; 
 because it is, as it were, the door or en- 
 trance of the intestines.) The right orifice 
 of the stomach. 
 
 P O R T U L A'C A. (From porlo, to 
 
pot 
 
 POT 
 
 709 
 
 'cany, ana lac, milk ; because it increases the 
 animal milk.) 1. The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Dode- 
 candria. Order, Digynia. 
 
 •2. The pharmacopceial name of the pur- 
 slane. £ndrachnt. Allium gallicum. The 
 plant which is so called in dietetical and me- 
 dical writings, is the Portulaca oleracea, of 
 Linnaeus ; it abounds with a watery and some- 
 what acid juice, and is often put into soups, 
 or pickled with spices. It is said to be anti- 
 septic and aperient. 
 
 Portulaca oleracea. The systematic 
 name of the eatable purslane. See Portu- 
 laca. 
 
 PO'KUS. A pore, or duct. 
 
 Po'scA. Vinegar and water mixed. 
 
 Posse'tum. Posset. Milk curdled with 
 wine, treacle, or any acid. 
 
 Post brachia'le. (From post, after, and 
 brachium, the arm.) The metacarpus. 
 
 POSTERIOR AiNNULA'RIS. (Musculus 
 posterior annularis.) An external interosseal 
 muscle of the hand, that extends and draws 
 the ring-finger inwards. 
 
 POSTE'RIOR AU'RIS. See retrahenfes 
 auris. 
 
 P O S T E'R 1 R FN D I C I S. (Muscu- 
 lus posterior indicis.) An internal interos- 
 seal muscle of the hand, that extends the 
 fore finger obliquely, and draws it out- 
 wards. . ♦ 
 
 POSTE'RIOR MED 1 1. An exter- 
 nal interosseal muscle of the hand, that 
 extends the middle finger, and draws it out- 
 wards. 
 
 P O T A M O G E IT O N. (From -zroTcc- 
 fio;, a river, and ynTcav, adjacent ; so 
 named because it grows about rivers.) The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean 
 system. Class, Teirandria. Order, Tetra- 
 gynia. 
 
 Potash, acetate of. See Poiassce acelas. 
 
 Potash, carbonate of. See Potasscz carbo- 
 nas. 
 
 Potash, fused. See Potassa fusa. 
 
 Potash, solution of. See Potasses liquor. 
 
 Potash, subcarbonate of. See Potasses 
 subcarbonas. 
 
 Potash, subcarbo7iate of, solution of. See 
 PotasscB subcarbonatis liquor. 
 
 Potash, sulphate of. See Polassm sulphas. 
 
 Potash, sulphuret of. See Potasses sulphu- 
 retum. 
 
 Potash, super-sulphate of. See Potasses su- 
 per-sidphas. 
 
 Potash, super-tarlrate of. See Tartarum. 
 
 Potash, tartrate of. See Potasses, tartras. 
 
 Potash, with lime. See Potassa cum cake. 
 
 Potash. See Potassa. 
 
 POTA'SSA. (So called from the pots, or 
 vessels, in which it was first made.) Potash. 
 Kali. Vegetable alkali. This alkali may be 
 obtained from several substances. 
 
 1. By evaporating the lixivium of the 
 ashes of wood and other parts of plants. 
 This is calcined, and so disengaged from 
 
 all the blackening principles, when it is com- 
 monly termed Pearlash ; and in the phar- 
 macopoeia Potassa iiHpura. 
 
 The ashes are more or less rich in alkali, 
 according to the nature of the wood which 
 affords them. In general, hard woods con- 
 tain the most. The ashes of beech afford 
 from II to 131b. per quintal, according to 
 the experiments which have been made, in 
 the large way ; those of box afforded from 
 12 to 141b. Wormwood affords a good 
 quantity. 
 
 To extract this alkali, nothing more is ne- 
 cessary than to wash the ashes, and to con- 
 centrate the solution in boilers of cast iron. 
 It is on account of the alkali that wood-ashes 
 are employed in the lixiTiums used by laun- 
 dresses, or bleachers. The use of alkali, 
 in this case, is to combine with the fat 
 substances, and to render them soluble in 
 water. 
 
 Almost all the potash sold in commerce 
 for the use of our glass-houses, our soap- 
 makers, our bleaching-grounds, &c. is fabri- 
 cated in the north, where the abundance of 
 wood admits of its being applied to this sin- 
 gle purpose. 
 
 2. The lees of wine are almost totally 
 converted into this alkali by combustion. 
 This salt is called cendres gravelees ; it has 
 almost always a greenish colour, and is con- 
 sidered as very pure. 
 
 3. The combustion of tartar of wine 
 likewise affords an alkali of considerable 
 purity. It is usually burned wi'apped up 
 in paper, in small packets, which are dipped 
 in water, and afterwards exposed upon 
 burning coals. In order to purify it, 
 the residue of the combustion is dissolved 
 in water, the solution concentrated by 
 fire, the foreign salts separated in propor- 
 tion as they precipitate, and a very pure 
 alkali is at last obtained, which is known 
 by the name of salt of tartar. To procure 
 salt of tartar more speedily, as well as more 
 economically, a mixture of equal parts of 
 nitrate of potash, or comniou nitre, and 
 tartar, may be burned The residue, after 
 lixiviation, affords a beautiful salt of tartar. 
 Salt of tartar is the form of this alkali 
 most commonly employed for medical 
 uses. 
 
 4. If saltpetre be fused upon charcoal, the 
 nitric acid is decomposed and dissipated, 
 while the alkali remains behind j this is call- 
 ed extemporaneous alkali. 
 
 When the salt has been brought to a con- 
 siderable degree of purity, it attracts the 
 humidity of the air, and is resolved into a 
 liquor. In this state it is known by the 
 very improper name of Oil of tartar per de- 
 liquium. 
 
 From all these salts, which are impure and 
 imperfect carbonates of potash, the pure al- 
 kali may be extracted. 
 
 Methods of obtaining pure Potash. — It has 
 Ion? been a desideratum with chemists to 
 
(10 
 
 POT 
 
 2'OT 
 
 possess a method of preparing potash in a 
 state of absolute purity ; the strong- tendency 
 which it has to combination, renders this ex- 
 tremely difficult. The following- are the me- 
 thods now siiade use of. 
 
 1. Bouillon la Grange's apparatus consists 
 of several boxes of common deal. At the 
 bottom put river-sand, which must be wel5 
 washed, and over it add another stratum, 
 but of a finer kind, and cover the whole with 
 a cloth, besprinkled with wood-ashes. In 
 the bottom of each box a hole is made, into 
 which is fitted a glass tube, for the purpose 
 of aiFording- a passage to the liquor as it fil- 
 lers through the sand. *■ 
 
 Having arranged the apparatus in this 
 manner, take equal parts of quick !ime and 
 potash of commerce, if the lime is very 
 caustic ; but in the contrary case, it re- 
 <}uires twenty parts of lime to fifteen of pot- 
 asli : put water into an iron kettle, bring it 
 Dearly to a state of ebullition, and then add 
 Jjie lime, which, by its slaking, will bring 
 the water to that state completely. When 
 It is slaked, mix the potash, and form of 
 the whole a thick liquid, which must be suf- 
 fered to cool a little. Then pour the mix- 
 ture into the boxes, and immediately throw- 
 water over it ; but, to prevent the water from 
 (making holes, when added, place over the 
 mixture a small board, which will rise with 
 the water. 
 
 Care must be taken to place earthen pans 
 or other vessels, to receive the liquor which 
 runs through the tabes ; and, that the ley 
 may not absorb Carbonic acid from the at- 
 mosphere, the vessels must be closed with 
 care, in such a manner as to exclude the ex- 
 ternal air. It will be necessary also to 
 keep water always over the siixture, which 
 xnustjje collected till it passes tasteless from 
 the tubes. 
 
 The liquors obtained are nearly ,of the 
 same degree of strength till towards the end 
 of the process ; when (hey grow weak sud- 
 denly. 
 
 To evaporate the v/ater, use should be 
 made of cast-iron pots, beginning with the 
 last portions, which are a little weaker ; and 
 to prevent the necessity of keeping the 
 strongest a long time in contact with the air 
 when boiling, a strong ebullition is requi- 
 site. When the fluid is concentrated to a 
 certain degree, any sulphate of potash that 
 may be present will crystallize, and be pre- 
 cipitated. 
 
 To obtain dry potash, pour the concen- 
 trated liquor into a small basin, and proceed 
 with the evaporation, till a little of it, poured 
 on an iron plate, or a marble slab, becomes 
 solid. 
 
 Then put the concrete potash into a jar, 
 and pour over it very strong alcohol ; the 
 potash alone dissolves in it; the sulphate 
 and muriate oi potash, with the portions of 
 earth and even of potash united to carbonic 
 acid, which it obstinately retains, or which 
 
 it may have acquired from the air duriisj- 
 the evaporation, remain at the bottom of 
 the solution. Afterwards decant the pure 
 liquor, and distil it in a retort till it becomes 
 colourless. It must then be evaporated in a 
 silver basin. On cooling, it crystallizes in 
 white laniinsE, which are sometimes three 
 tenths of an inch in length ; or, instead of 
 suS'eriug it to crystallize, it may' be evapora- 
 ted to dryness. 
 
 2 Lovvitz has given another method. 
 According to this chemist, the whole of the 
 operation for obtaining potash of the great- 
 est purity, and without the least colour, 
 consists in this : A lixivium of potash, freed 
 from carbonic acid in the usual mannCr, is 
 evaporated till covered with a thick pellicle. 
 After the cooling, the foreign salt which 
 has crystallized is to be separated; and the 
 evaporation of the lixivium continued in an 
 iron pot. During this second evaporation, 
 the pellicle of foreign salts, particularly of 
 carbonate of potash, ■which continues to be 
 formed, must be carefully taken off with an 
 iron skimmer. When no more pellicle is 
 formed, and the matter ceases to boil up, 
 it is removed from the fire, and suffered to 
 cool, continually stirred with an iron spa- 
 tula. It is then to be dissolved in double 
 the quantity of cold water, and the solution 
 filtered, and evaporated in a glass' retort, 
 till it begins to deposit regular crystals. If 
 the mass should consolidate ever so little bj/ 
 cooling, a small quantity of water is to be 
 added, and it must be heated again to ren- 
 der it fluid. After the formation of a suffi- 
 cient quantity of regular crystals, the fluid, 
 which is very brown, is to be decanted, and 
 the salt, after being suffered to drain, must 
 be re-dissolved in the same quantity of wa- 
 ter. The decanted fluid must be kept in a 
 well-closed bottle, and sufi'ered to become 
 clear by subsiding during several days. It 
 must then be decanted for a second evapo- 
 ration and crystallization. The process 
 must be continued aS long as the crystals 
 afford, with the least possible quantity of 
 water, solutions perfectly limpid. These 
 solutions are to be preserved in well-closed 
 bottles, to defend them from the access of 
 air. 
 
 The greatest difficulty of this process 
 arises from the facility with which the fluid 
 assumes a solid form. To obviate this in-' 
 convenience, a small portion of it may be 
 concentrated to the point at which it be- 
 comes converted into a solid mass by cool- 
 ing. The saturation of a lixivium consider- 
 ably evaporated, may be ascertained by 
 throwing small pieces of this mass into it 
 during its cooling. When these are no long- 
 er dissolved, it is a proof that it is at the re- 
 quired point. 
 
 With regard to the foreign salts which 
 are mixed with the potash, the greatest por- 
 tion separates by crystallization, after the 
 first evaporation.' The rest is separated 
 
POT 
 
 POT 
 
 ni 
 
 i^uringf the second cor.centration, by the 
 continual skimming of the pellicle. The 
 little which may remain with the potash must 
 precipitate for want of water of solution, in 
 a lixivium, wherein the alkali itself is no 
 longer dissolved but by its own water of 
 crystallization. 
 
 Remarks. — The property of. alkalis, to 
 dissolve in highly rectified alcohol, with the 
 exclusion of every foreign salt, would af- 
 ford an esceilent means of obtaining potash 
 very pure, if their mutual action did not 
 afford a new source of impurity. For when 
 an alkali, absolutely pure and crystallized, 
 is dissolved in spirit of wine, even without 
 heat, the fluid assumes a very brown colour, 
 which becomes still deeper after being de- 
 canted from the saline mass. 
 
 The crystallization of potash is very dif- 
 ferent, accordingly as the crystals are formed 
 with cold or heat. In the first case, the 
 crj'stals obtained are octahedra in groups, 
 which contain 0.43 water of crystallization, 
 and excite, by their solution in water, even 
 in the summer, a degree of cold very near 
 the point of aqueous congelation. In the 
 second case, very t'iiin crj^stalline transparent 
 blades of extraordinary magnitude are 
 formed, which, by an assemblage of lines 
 crossing each other in infinite directions, 
 present an aggregate of cells or cavities, 
 most commonly so perfectly closed that the 
 vessel may be inverted without the escape 
 of the smallest drop of lixivium, though 
 sometimes included to the amount of an 
 ounce or two. For this reason, it is necei- 
 fsary to break this fine crystallization that 
 the fluid may run off. The crystals pre- 
 sent, in their regular formation, rectangular 
 tetragonal blades, which, as they contain 
 little water of crystallization, produce a con- 
 siderable degree of heat when dissolved in 
 water. 
 
 By exposing such alkaline crystals to a 
 i"ed heat, in a silver crucible, they become 
 fused ; and, after cooling, afibrd a mass 
 as white as snow, extremely caustic, and 
 deliquescent. 
 
 As the crystals and the lixivium, during 
 the length of time required to drain the 
 salt, may frequently become charged with a 
 portion of carbonic acid, it is adviseable, in 
 order to avoid this inconvenience as much 
 as possible, that the lixivium, as soon as it is 
 brought to the requisite point of concentra- 
 tion, should be poured into a narrow-necked 
 bottle, and well closed therein to crystal- 
 lize. After the crystals are formed, the 
 bottle is to be reversed without opening, 
 and kept in a temperature rather warm un- 
 til the crystals are well dried. During the 
 winter, the liquor, after the first crystalliza- 
 tion, continues to crystallize without being 
 submitted to a new evaporation, provided 
 only that it be exposed to a temperature 
 somewhat colder than that whereia the first 
 crystals were formed. 
 
 Properlks of pure Potash. — Potash, in 
 a crystallised form, consists of soft, quad- 
 rangular, compressed prisms, which are ex- 
 tremely caustic and deliq-..t\5ceiit. It diss- 
 solves all soft animal matters when brought 
 into contact v/ith it. It liquefies by a gentle 
 heat, and rises in fumes at high temper- 
 atures It does not unite in a direct man- 
 ner with phosphorus. It easily combines 
 with sulphur and many of the metallic 
 oiids. It dissolves alumine in the humid 
 way, and even a small quantity of silex ; 
 but it does not act on glucine, or zircon, 
 nor on magnesia, or lime. It contracts nor 
 union with barytes. It absorbs water and 
 carbonic acid rapidly. It fuses into glass 
 with silex, by the aid of fire. It combines 
 with the acids, and forms salts, which in 
 general do not yield their acid unless to ba- 
 rytes. It changes blue vegetable colours 
 green, and possesses all the general pro- 
 perties of alkalis. 
 
 Decomposilion of Potassa. 
 
 Fotassa, from its analogy to ammonia, 
 has often been conjectured to be a com- 
 pound body ; but nothing satisfactory had 
 ever been proved. Its decomposition, how- 
 ever, has since been efiected by the labours 
 of Sir Humphry Davy, and the discovery 
 of its constituents will ever be regarded as 
 the most important in chemistry. Sir H. 
 Davy was led to institute experiments, with 
 a view to decompose the fixed alkalis by 
 his previous discovery, that, by the powers 
 of g&lvanism, the principles of bcdi^- 'i^-?re 
 :e; uicitcc;, ac: iuiug cc a certain law, some 
 being attracted to the one galvanic pole, 
 others to the other; and that the strength 
 of these attracting forces are proportional to 
 the energies of the opposite electricities in 
 the galvanic circle, and to the conducting 
 power and the degree of concentration of the 
 substances eubmitted to their action. 
 
 In his first attempts, he exposed the al- 
 kali, dissolved in water, to the action of the 
 galvanic battery, but the water alone of the 
 solution was decomposed. Fotassa, in fu- 
 sion, was *then placed in the galvanic cir- 
 cuit ; a vivid light, and appearances of the 
 production of combustible matter « ere ob- 
 served ; CD submitting the solid alkali, ren- 
 dered a conductor of electricity ly being very 
 slightly mi listened, to the galvanic action, 
 these appearances were still better marked ; 
 and it was in this way that he succeeded in 
 effecting the complete decomposition. 
 
 " A small piece of pure potash, which 
 had been exposed a few seconds to the at- 
 mosphere, so as to give conducting power 
 to the surface, was placed upon an insu- 
 lated disc of platina, connected with the 
 negative side of the battery in a state of in- 
 tense activity ; and a platina wire, commu- 
 nicating with the positive side, was brought 
 in contact with the upper surface of the 
 alkali. Under these circumstances a vivid 
 action was observed to take place. The 
 
in 
 
 POT 
 
 POT 
 
 potash began to fuse at both its points of 
 electrization. There was a violent efferve- 
 scence at its upper surface ; at the lower, or 
 negative surface, there was no liberation of 
 elastic fiuid ; but small globules, having a 
 high metallic lustre, and being precisely 
 similar in visible characters to quicksilver, 
 appeared; some of which burnt, with an 
 explosion and bright flame, as soon as they 
 were formed, and others remained, and were 
 merely tarnished, and finally covered with a 
 white film, which formed on their surfaces. 
 These globules, numerous experiments soon 
 showed to be the substance I was in search 
 <o/, and a peculiar inflammable principle the 
 basis of potash." 
 
 The platina, Sir H. Davy found, had no 
 share in its production ; as it was equally 
 produced when other metals, and even char- 
 coal, were used for completing the electrical 
 circuit. The phenomena too were quite in- 
 dependent of the presence of air. 
 
 As, in the decomposition of compound 
 substances by galvanism. Sir H. Davy had 
 found that when combustible bases had been 
 developed at the negative side, oxygen is 
 evolved at the positive side, it was reasonable 
 to conclude that this happened in the above 
 experiment, and that the efiervescence ob- 
 served at the part of the potassa in immediate 
 contact with the positive wire, was due to 
 the disengagement of oxygen gas. He ac- 
 cordingly found, performing the experiments 
 in glass tubes, so as to collect the aerial 
 product given out at the positive surface, 
 that this, on the most delicate examination, 
 proved to be pure oxygen; and, unless an 
 excess of water was present, no gas was 
 evolved from the negative surface, nothing 
 being produced there but the inflammable 
 globules. 
 
 By these analytic experiments, therefore, 
 potassa is proved to be a compound of a pe- 
 culiar substance, highly inflammable, and 
 having a metallic lustre, with oxygen. And 
 this he soon confirmed, by synthetic experi- 
 ments. 
 
 He found that the metallic litStre of this 
 inflammable substance immediately became 
 destroyed in the atmosphere, and a white 
 crust formed upon it which was pure potassa. 
 This was soon dissolved by attracting hu- 
 midity from the air; a new quantity was 
 formed on the surface, luitil the whole dis- 
 appeared, and had formed a saturated alka- 
 line solution. When the globules were 
 placed in tubes containing atmospheric air, 
 or oxygen gas, an absorption of oxygen 
 took place, and a crust of alkali v,as formed. 
 When they were strongly heated, confined 
 in given portions of oxygen, a rapid com- 
 bustion, with a brilliant white flame, was 
 piOGuced, and ihey weic co>..'eited into a 
 white and solid mass, which was found to 
 be potassa; oxygen was absorbed, and no- 
 thing emitted which affected the purity of 
 the residual air. From subsequent experi- 
 
 ments, Sir H. Davy endeavoured to deter- 
 mine the proportions of these elements. 
 From the products of the combustion of the 
 base, compared with the quantity of oxygen 
 absorbed, he inferred, taking the mean of 
 two experiments, that potassa consists of 
 86.1 of base, and 13.9 of oxygen. From 
 the results of the decomposition of water by 
 the base, the proportions indicated were 
 84 of base and 16 of oxygen. The mean of 
 these will be very nearly 85 and 1.5. 
 
 The decomposition of potassa may be 
 effected, without difficulty, with a gal- 
 vanic battery of not very high powers. 
 One of 100 plates, of sis inches square, is 
 suflicieut. 
 
 An important confirmation of the disco- 
 very is that which has been received from 
 an experiment pei'formed by Gay Lussac 
 and Thenard.* It occurred to these che- 
 mists, that potassa might be decomposed by 
 causing a substance to act on it having a 
 strong attraction for oxygen. They put 
 clean iron filings into a gun-barrel, bent so 
 that the filings in the curvature could be 
 raised to a sufficient heat, by the barrel 
 being placed across a furnace. With one 
 extremity of it a tube is connected contain- 
 ing solid potassa. When the iron filings 
 in the barrel are brought to a white heat, 
 the alkali in the tube which has been pre- 
 viously kept cold by a freezing mixture, is 
 melted by applying heat to it by a port- 
 able furnace ; and it is allowed to run 
 through, by a small aperture, upon the iron 
 fiHngs. It suffers decomposition, the iron 
 attracts its oxygen, and the inflammable base 
 is sublimed to the other end of the tube, 
 which is kept cold, so as to condense it ; a 
 tube of safety, containing a little mercury, 
 being connected with the extremity, to allow 
 of the disengagement of any aerial matter, 
 and at the same time exclude the air. Hy- 
 drogen gas is disengaged during the pro- 
 cess, which appears to be derived from the 
 decomposition of water contained in the 
 alkali, and the result is most successful when 
 the alkali is in the driest state. The base 
 of the alkali is obtained in the form of bril- 
 liant laminae, adhering to the inside of the 
 gun-barrel. There is also found in the cur- 
 vature where the filings were contained, an 
 alloy of it with iron. According to Sir H. 
 Davy, who performed the experiment with 
 suecess, the base thus obtained is rather 
 heavier than that procured by electricity, 
 probably from containing a little iron. 
 
 To the matter discovered by these re- 
 searches, as the base of potassa, Sir H. Davy 
 has given the name of 
 
 POTASSIUM ; 
 the termination of this name being that as- 
 signed to metals, and this substance being 
 presumed to be metallic. 
 
 Potassium, at the temperature of 60® of 
 Fahrenheit, appears in the form of small 
 globules, possessing the metallic lustre and 
 
FOT 
 
 roT 
 
 -13 
 
 opacity, and having the general appearance 
 of quicksilver, so that by the eye it is not 
 easy to distinguish between them. At this 
 temperature, however, it is rather imper- 
 fectly fluid, so that it does not easily recover 
 its globular form. At 70* it is more liquid 
 and mobile ; and at the temperature of 100" 
 is so completely so, that different globules 
 can be easily run into one. At oC it be- 
 comes a soft and malleable solid, which has 
 the lustre of polished silver, and at 32'' it 
 becomes harder and brittle, displaying, when 
 broken, a crystallized texture. Though so 
 fusible, it is not very volatile, bat requires 
 a temperature approaching a red heat to 
 convert it into vapour. It condenses un- 
 changed. It is a perfect conductor of elec- 
 tricity, and is also an excellent conductor 
 of heat. 
 
 It is lighter than alcohol, or ether. Sir 
 H. Davy found that it did not even sink in 
 naphtha twice distilled, the specific gravity of 
 which was about 770. Its specific gravity, 
 he estimates, compared with that of water, 
 is as 6 to 10, at 62" of Fahrenheit. In its 
 solid form it is rather heavier, but still, 
 when cooled to 40*, it swims in distilled 
 Daphtha. 
 
 Its chemical relations are not loss singular 
 than its physical properties. 
 
 It combines with oxygen slowly and 
 without flame, at all temperatures below 
 that of its volatilization ; but, at this tem- 
 perature, combustion of it takes place, the 
 heat is intense, and the light white and 
 vivid. It appears to combine w ith difierent 
 proportions of oxygen, according to circum- 
 stances. Potassium inflames in other gases 
 which can eifford oxygen, as the oxymuriatic 
 acid gas. It is so liable to oxygenation, 
 that it is difficult to preserve it unchanged ; 
 the best method is to keep it in naphtha : 
 for, although it does not sink in that fluid, it 
 is enveloped by a film of it, which protects it 
 from the action of the air. 
 
 AVhen heated in hydrogen gas, at a degree 
 below its point of vaporization, it diminishes 
 in volume, and the gas explodes with the 
 production of alkaline fumes, when it is 
 allowed to pass into the air, a portion of the 
 potassium appears, therefore, to have been 
 dissolved ; but, by cooling, this is in a great 
 measure deposited, as the gas loses its pro- 
 perty of detonating spontaneously. 
 
 Potassium, when brought into contact 
 with water, decomposes it with great vio- 
 lence, an explosion is produced, with flame, 
 and potassais formed. Placed on ice, it in- 
 stantly burns with a bright flame, melting 
 the ice. So strong is the action of this sub- 
 stance on water, that it discovers, by the de- 
 composition it produces, the smallest quan- 
 tity of water in other liquids, as in alcohol, 
 or in ether. Potassium, thrown into solu- 
 tions of the mineral acids, inflames and burns 
 on the surface, and the compound of potassa, 
 with the acid employed, is formfcd^ 
 
 Potassium combines with the primary in- 
 flammables. When brought in contact with 
 phosphorus, under exposure to air, both 
 bodies become fluid, burn, and phosphate of 
 potash is formed. When the experiment is 
 made under naphtha, so as to exclude the 
 air, thev combine, and form a compound leSs 
 fusible than either of its ingredients. It has 
 the lustre of polished lead. 
 
 When potassium is brought in contact with 
 sulphur in fusion, under the vapour of naph- 
 tha, they combine rapidly with the evolution 
 of heat and light, and a grey substance, in 
 appearance like sulphuret of iron, is formed, 
 a little sulphuretted hydrogen being evolved. 
 When the union is efi'ected in the atmosphere, 
 inflammation takes place. 
 
 With the metals, pota.isium enters readily 
 into combination. With mercury it pro- 
 duces some singular results. When one 
 part of it is added to eight or ten parts of 
 mercury in volume, *t 60° Fahrenheit, they 
 constantly uuite and form a substance ex- 
 actly like mercury in colour, but which has 
 less coherence ; for small portions of it ap- 
 pear like flattened spheres. When a globule 
 is made to touch a globule about twice as 
 large, they combine with considerable heat ; 
 the compvound is fluid at the temperature of 
 its formation ; but, when cold, it appears as 
 a solid metal, similar in colour to silver. If 
 the quantity of the basis of potassa is still 
 further increased, so as to be about one 
 thirtieth the weight of mercury, the amalgam 
 increases in hardness, and becomes brittle. 
 The solid amalgam, in which the basis is in 
 the smallest proportion, seems to consist of 
 about one part in weight of base, and seren- 
 ty parts of mercury-, and is very soft and 
 malleable. 
 
 When these compounds are exposed to 
 air, they rapidly absorb oxygen ; potassa, 
 which deliquesces, is formed, and, in a few- 
 minutes, the mercury is found pure and 
 unaltered. When a globule of the amalgam 
 is thrown into water, it rapidly decomposes 
 it, with a hissing noise ; potassa is formed, 
 pure hydrogen is disengaged, and the mer- 
 cury remains free. 
 
 The fluid amalgam of mercury and po- 
 tassium dissolves all the metals ; and, ia 
 this state of union, mercury acts on platina 
 and iron- 
 When potassium is heated with gold, or 
 silver, or copper, in a close vessel of pure 
 glass, it rapidly acts upon them ; and when 
 the compounds are thrown into water, the 
 fluid is decomposed, potassa formed, and 
 the metals appear to be separated unaltered. 
 It reduces the metallic oxydes when heated 
 with them, and when the potassium is in 
 excess, it combines with the reduced metal. 
 In consequence of this property, it decom- 
 poses flint glass and green glass, reducing 
 the metallic oxydes they contain, formiog 
 potassa, which dissolves the glass. At % 
 red heat, it acts evea on the purest gkiSi 
 SO ^ 
 
11 
 
 FOX 
 
 J'OT 
 
 attracting' pnvt of the oxygen of the alkali in 
 the glass. 
 
 The preparations of this alkali that are 
 used in medicine are, 
 
 1. I'otassa fusa. 
 
 2. Liquor potassae. 
 
 3. Potassa cum calce. 
 
 4. Subcarbonas potassee. 
 
 5. Carbonas potassae. 
 
 6. Sulphas potassse. 
 
 7. Super-sulphas potassae. 
 
 8. Tartras potassae. 
 
 9. Acetas potassa;. 
 
 10. Citras potassae. 
 
 11. Hyperoxymurias potassae. 
 
 12. Sulphuretum potassae. 
 
 Pota'ssa cdm ca'lce. Potash with lime. 
 Calx cum kali puro. Causlicum commune 
 fortius. Lapis infernalis sive septicus. " Take 
 of solution of potash, three pints ; fresh 
 lime, a pound. Boil the solution of potash 
 down to a pint, then add the lime, pre- 
 viously slaked by the addition of water, and 
 mix them together intimately." This is 
 in common use with surgeons, as a caustic, 
 to produce ulcerations, and to open ab- 
 scesses. 
 PoTA ssA impc'ra. See Polossa. 
 Pota'ssa -fu'sa. Fused potash. Kali 
 puTum. Mkali vegetabile fixum causiicum. 
 " Take of solution of potash, a gallon. 
 Evaporate the water in a clean iron pot, 
 over the fire, until, when the ebullition has 
 ceased, the potash remains in a state of 
 fusion ; pour it upon a clean iron plate, in- 
 to pieces of convenient form." This pre- 
 paration of potash is violently caustic, de- 
 .stroying the living animal fibre with great 
 energy. 
 
 Pota'ssje ace'tas. Acetate of potash. 
 At-etated vegetable alkali. Kali acetatum. 
 Sal diurelicm. Terra foliala tartari. Sal 
 sennerli. " Take of subcarbonate of pot- 
 ash, a pound and a half. Acetic acid, a 
 gallon. Mix them together in a large glass 
 vessel, and having evaporated the solution 
 to half, over the fire, add gradually as 
 much more acetic acid as may be necessary 
 for perfect saturation. Let the solution 
 be further reduced to one half by evapo- 
 ration, and strain itj then by means of 
 at water-bath evaporate it, so that on 
 being Removed from the fire, it shall crys- 
 tallize." 
 
 The acetate of potash is esteemed as a 
 saline diuretic and deobstruent. It is 
 given in the dose of from gr. x. to 3ss. 
 three times a day in any appropriate vehicle 
 against dropsies, hepatic obstructions and 
 the like. 
 
 Pota'ssa carbo'nas. Carbonate of pot- 
 ash. This preparation, which has been long 
 known by the iiaine of- Kali 'aSratum, ap- 
 peared in the last London Pharmacopoeia for 
 the first time." It is made thus: — "Take of 
 subcarbonate of potash, made from tartar, 
 a pound ; subcarbonate of ammonia, three 
 
 ounces ; distilled water, a pint. Haviusf 
 previously dissolved the subcarbonatp of 
 potash in the water, add the subcarbonate 
 of ammonia ; then, by means of a sand- 
 bath, apply a heat of 180° for three hours, 
 or until the ammonia shall be driven off; 
 iastly, set the solution by, to crystallize. 
 The remaining solution may be evaporated 
 in the same manner, that crystals may again 
 form when it is set by." 
 
 This process was invented by Berthollet. 
 The potash takes the carbonic acid from the 
 ammonia, which is volatile, and passes off 
 in the temperature cmploj-ed. It is, how- 
 ever, very difficult to detach the ammonia 
 entirely. Potash is thus saturated with car- 
 bonic acid, of which it contains double the 
 quantity that the pure subcarbonate of pot- 
 ash does ; it gives out this proportion on the 
 addition of muriatic acid, and may be con- 
 verted i'.ito the subsalt, by heating it a short 
 timeto redness. It is less nauseous to thetaste 
 than the subcarbonate ; it crystallizes, and 
 does not deliquesce. Water, at the common 
 temperature, dissolves one fourth its weight, 
 and at 212", five sixths ; but this latter heat 
 detaches some of the carbonic acid. 
 
 The carbonate of potash is now generally 
 used for the purpose of imparting carbonic 
 acid to the stomach, by giving a scruple in 
 solution with a table-spoonful of lemon- 
 juice, in the act of effervescing. 
 
 Pota'ssa li'quok. Solution of potash. 
 jlqua kali puri. Lixivium saponarium. 
 " Take of subcarbonate of potash a pound, 
 lime newly prepared, half a pound. Boil- 
 ing distilled water, a gallon. Dissolve the 
 potash in two pints of the water ; add the 
 remaining water to the lime. Mix the li- 
 quors while they are hot, stir them together, 
 then set the mixture by in a covered vessel ; 
 and after it has cooled, strain the solution 
 through a cotton bag." 
 
 If any diluted arid dropped into the 
 solution occasion the extrication of bub- 
 bles of gaS; it will be necessary to add 
 more lime, and to strain it again. A pint 
 of this solution ought to weigh sixteen 
 ounces. 
 
 Pota'ssjE ni'tras. See JVitre. 
 
 Pota'ssa subcarbo'nas, Subcarbonate 
 of potash, formerly called Kali prceparalum. 
 Sal absinihii. Sal Tartari. Sal planlarum. 
 " Take of impure potash, powdered, three 
 pounds ; boiling water, three pints and a 
 half. Dissolve the potash in water, and 
 filter ; then pour the solution into a clean 
 iron pot, and evaporate the water over a mo- 
 derate fire, until the liquor thickens ; then 
 let the fire be withdrawn, and stir the liquor 
 constantly with an iron rod, until the salt 
 concretes into granular crystals." 
 
 A purer subcarbonate of potash may be 
 prepared in the same manner from tartar, 
 which must first be burnt, until it becomes 
 ash-coloured. 
 
 This preparation of potash is in general 
 
POT 
 
 POT 
 
 ns 
 
 use to form the eitrate of potash for tliesa- 
 line draughts. A scruple is generally di- 
 rected to be saturated with lemon juice. In 
 this process, the salt which is composed of 
 potash and carbonic acid is decomposed. 
 The citric acid having a greater affinity for 
 the potash than the carbonic, seizes it and 
 forms the citrate of potash, whilst the car- 
 bonic acid flies off in the form of air. The 
 subcarbonate of potash possesses antacid vir- 
 tues, and may be exhibited with advantage 
 in convulsions and other spasms of the Intes- 
 tines arising from acidity, in calculous and 
 gouty complaints, leucorrhoea, scrophula, 
 and aphthous affections. The dose is from 
 ten grains to half a drachm. 
 
 Pota'ss^ subcaebona'tis li'q,uor. So- 
 lution of subcarbonate of potash, ^^qua kali 
 jiraparati. Lixivium iaiiari. Oleum tarlari 
 per deliquium. " Take of subcarbonate of 
 potash, a pound ; distilled water, twelve fluid 
 ounces. Dissolve the subcarbonate of pot- 
 ash in the water, and then strain the solu- 
 tion through paper." 
 
 Pota'ssje su'lphas. Formerly called Ka- 
 li viiriolatum. Alkali vegetable vilriolalum. 
 Sal de duobus. Arcanum duplicatum. Sal 
 polychrestus. JVitrum vilriolalum. Tartarum 
 vitriolatum. " Take of the salt which re- 
 mains after the distillation of nitric acid, two 
 pounds ; boiling water, two gallons. Mix 
 them that the salt may be dissolved ; next 
 add as much subcarbonate of potash as may 
 be requisite for the saturation of the acid ; 
 then boil the solution, until a pellicle appears 
 upon the surface, and, after straining, set it 
 by, that crystals may form. Having poured 
 away the water, dry the crystals on bibulous 
 paper." Its, virtues are cathartic, diuretic, 
 and deobstruent ; with which intentions it is 
 administered in a great variety of diseases, 
 as constipation, suppression of the lochia, 
 fevers, icterus, dropsies, milk tumours, 
 &LC. The dose is from one scruple to half 
 an ounce. 
 
 Pota'ss^ sulphure'tum. Sulphuret of 
 potash. Kali sulphuratum. Hepar sulphuris. 
 Liver of sulphur. " Take of washed sul- 
 phur, an ounce; subcai'bonate of potash, 
 two ounces ; rub them together, and put 
 them in a covered crucible, which- is to 
 be kept on the fire till they unite." In 
 this process the carbonic acid is driven off, 
 and a compound formed of potash and sul- 
 phur. This preparation has been employed 
 in several cutaneous diseases with advantage, 
 both internally and in the form of bath or 
 ointment. It has also been recommended in 
 diabetes. The dose is from five to twenty 
 grains. 
 
 Pota'ss^ supersu'lphas. Supersulphate 
 of potash. « Take of the salt which re- 
 mains after the distillation of nitric acid, 
 two pounds ; boiling water, four pints. Mix 
 them together, so that the salt may be dis- 
 f olved, and strain the solution ; then boil it 
 
 to one half, and set it by that crystals may 
 form. Having poured away the water, dry 
 these crystals upon a bibulous paper." 
 
 PoTA'ssiE superta'rtras. See Tartarum 
 — PoTA'ssiE ta'rtras. Tartrate of potash, 
 formerly calledKali tariarisatum. Tartarum 
 solubile. Tartarus tartarisatus. Sal vegetabi- 
 lis. Alkali vegetabile tarlarisaiutn. " Take 
 of subcarbonate of potash, sixteen ounces ; 
 supertartrate of potash, three pounds ; boil- 
 ing water, a gallon. Dissolve the subcar- 
 bonate of potash in the water ; next add the 
 supertartrate of potash, previously reduced 
 to powder, gradually, until bubbles of gas 
 shall cease to arise. Strain the solutioa 
 through paper, then boil it until a pellicle 
 appear upon the surface, and "set it by, that 
 crystals may form. Having poured away 
 the water, dry the crystals upon bibulous pa- 
 per." Diuretic., deobstruent, and eccoprotic 
 virtues are attributed- to this preparation. 
 
 PoTATOE, COMMON. The root of the Sola- 
 num tuberosum, of Linnaeus ; which see. 
 
 PoTATOE, Spanish. The root of the 
 Convolvulus batatasy of Linnseus. It is 
 a native of the West Indies. It is firm, 
 and of a pale brown on the outside ; white 
 within, and very sweet, like chestnuts, and 
 the only esculent root of the genus convol- 
 vulus. 
 
 POTENTI'LLA, {A potentia, from its ef- 
 ficacy.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnsean system. Class, Icosandria. Order, 
 Polygynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the wild 
 tansy. 
 
 Potenti'lla anseri'na. The systematic 
 name of the silver-weed, or wild tansy. 
 Argentina. Anserina. The leaves of this 
 plant, Polentitla ; foliis dentatns, serralis 
 caule repente, pedunculis uniflorw, of Lin- 
 naeus, possess mildly adstringent and corro- 
 borant qualities ; but are seldom used, except 
 by the lower orders. 
 
 Potenti'lla re'ptans. The systematic 
 name of the common cinquefoil, or five- 
 leaved grass. Fentaphyllum. The roots of 
 this plant, Potentilla ; foliis quinatis, caule re- 
 pente, pedunculis umfloris, of Linnaeus, have 
 a bitterish styptic taste. They were used by 
 the ancients in the cure of intermittents ; but 
 the medicinal quality of cinquefoil is confi- 
 ned, in the present day, to stop diarrhceas 
 and other fluxes. 
 
 POTK'RIUM. (From war^^/aw, a cup ; 
 so named from the shape of its flowers.) 
 The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- 
 nsean system. Class, Monoecia. Order Po- 
 lyandria. 
 
 PoTERiuM sanguiso'rea. The systematic 
 name of the Burnet saxifrage, the leaves of 
 which are often put into cool tankards ; 
 they have an adstringent quality. 
 
 POTT, Percival, was born in London, 
 in 1713. It was the wish of his friends to 
 
Cl« 
 
 DOW 
 
 PRE 
 
 fering him up to the church, in which he 
 might have obtained good patronage ; but 
 he had an irresistible inclination to the sur- 
 gical profession. He was accordingly ap- 
 prenticed to Mr. Nourse, of St. Bartholo- 
 mew's hospital, who gave anatomical lectures; 
 for which he was employed in preparing the 
 subjects, and thus laid the best foundation 
 for chirurgical skill. In 1744 he was elected 
 assistant surgeon, and five years after, one 
 of the principal surgeons at the hospital. He 
 had the merit of chiefly bringing about a 
 great improvement in his profession, availing 
 himself of the resources of nature under a 
 knient mode of treatment, and exploding 
 the frequent use of the cautery, and other 
 severe methods formerly resorted to. In 1756 
 he had the misfortune to receive a compound 
 fracture of the leg ; but the confinement oc- 
 casioned by this accident led him to compose 
 his " Treatise on Ruptures ;" which was soon 
 followed by an account of the Hernia Con- 
 genita. In 1758 he produced a judicious es- 
 say on " Fistula Lachrymalis ;'' and two 
 J 'ears after an elaborate dissertation " On 
 BJuries of the Head ;" which was soon fol- 
 lowed by " Practical Remarks on the Hydro- 
 cele," k/:. In 1764 he was elected a fellow 
 of the Royal Society ; and about the same 
 period he instituted a course of lectures on 
 Surgery. In the following year his treatise 
 ** On Fistula in Ano" appeared, in which he 
 effected a very great improvement ; and in 
 1768 some remarks *' On Fractures and Dis- 
 locations," were added to a new edition of 
 his work on Injuries of the Head. Seven 
 years after this he published " Chirurgical 
 Observations" on Cataract, Polypus of the 
 Nose, Cancer of the Scrotum, Ruptures, 
 and Mortification of the lower Extremities : 
 this was soon succeeded by a ** Treatise on 
 the Necessity of Amputation in some Cases;" 
 and by '* Remarks on the Palsy of the 
 lower Limbs," from Curvature of the Spine. 
 He had now attained the greatest eminence 
 in his profession, but towards the close of the 
 year 1788 a severe attack of fever, neglect- 
 ed at first, terminated his active and valuar 
 ble life. 
 
 POUPA'RTH LIGAME'NTUM. SeeJPou. 
 •parVs ligament. 
 
 POUPART'S LIGAMENT. Li^ 
 gamentum Poupajrtii. Fallopian ligament. 
 Inguinal ligament. A strong ligameht,. or 
 rather a tendinous expansion of the exter- 
 nal oblique muscle, going across from the 
 inferior and anterior spinous process of the 
 ilium, to the crista of the os pubis. It is un- 
 der this ligament that the femoral vessels 
 pass ; and when the intestine or omentum 
 passes underneath it, thie disease is called a 
 femoral hernia. 
 
 Powder, antimonial. See Jiniimonialis 
 pulvis. 
 
 Powder of bimit hartshorn with opium. See 
 PtLlvia cornu tfsti tirni opio. 
 
 Powder, compound, of aloes. See Pulvis 
 aloSs compositus. 
 
 Powder, compound, of chalk. See Pulvis 
 crettB compositus. 
 
 Powder, compound, of chalk with opium. 
 See Pulvis cretes compositus cum opio. 
 
 Powder, compound, of cinnamon. See Pul- 
 vis cinnamomi compositus. 
 
 Powder, compound, of contrayerva. See 
 Pulvis contrayervee compositus. 
 
 Powder, compound, of ipecacuanha. Sec 
 Pulvis ipecacua7ih(E compositus. 
 
 Powder, compound, of kino. See Pulvis 
 kino compositus. 
 
 Powder, compound, of scammony. See Pul- 
 vis scammonece compositus. 
 
 Powder, compound, of senna. See Pulms 
 senvoE compositus. 
 
 Powder, compound, of iragacanth. See. 
 Pulvis tragacanthtt compositus. 
 
 Power, muscular. See Irritability and 
 Muscular motion. 
 
 Power, tonic. See Irritability. 
 
 PrcBcipitate, red. See Hydrargyri nitrico-' 
 oxydum. 
 
 Prcecipitate, white. See Hydrargyrum 
 priBcipitatiim album. 
 
 PR^CO'RDIA. (From pro; before, and 
 cor, the heart.) The fore part of the region 
 of the thorax. 
 
 Pr^efu'rkium. (From pree, before, and 
 furnus, a furnace.) The mouth of a chemi- 
 cal furnace. 
 
 Pr^para'ntia medicame'nta. Medi- 
 cine preparing the peccant fluids to pass off. 
 
 PR^PARA'NTIA VA'SA. The sperma- 
 tic vessels of the testicles. 
 
 PRii:PU'TlUM. (From praeputo, to cut 
 off before, because some nations used to cut 
 it off in circumcision.) Epagogion of Dios- 
 corides. Posthe. The prepuce. The mem- 
 branous or cutaneous fold that covers the 
 glans penis and clitoris. 
 
 Prcepuce. See Prceputium. 
 
 Pra'sium. (From wfacria, a square border ; 
 80 called from its square stalks.) Marrubium, 
 or hoarhound. 
 
 Pra'sium. (From -irfau, to burn, because 
 of their hot taste ) The leek. 
 
 PRA'XIS. (From w^nffeu, to perform.) 
 The practice of medicine. 
 
 PRECIPITATION. (PrtBcipitatio ; 
 from prmcipito, to cast down.) When two 
 bodies are united, for instance, an acid and 
 an oxyde, and a third body is added, such 
 as an alkali, which has a greater affinity 
 with the acid than the metallic oxyde has, 
 the consequence is, that the alkali combines 
 with the acid, and the oxyde, thus deserted, 
 appears in a separate state at the bottom 
 of the vessel in which the operation is 
 performed. This decomposition is com- 
 monly known by the name of precipitation, 
 and the substance that sinks is named ajsre- 
 cipitate. 
 The substance, by the addition of which 
 
PRE 
 
 the phenomenon is produced, is denominated 
 the precipitant. 
 
 PREDISPOSING CAUSE. Causa prm- 
 disponens. Causa proSgutnena. That which 
 renders the body susceptible of disease The 
 most frequent predisposing- causes of disea- 
 ses are, the temperament and habit of the 
 body, idiosyncracy, age, sex, and structure 
 of the part diseased. 
 
 PREDISPOSITION. Prcsdispositio. That 
 constitution or state of the solids, or fluids, 
 or of both, which disposes the body to the 
 action of disease. 
 
 PREGNANCY. Utero gestation. The 
 particular manner in which pregnancy takes 
 place has hitherto remained involved in ob- 
 scurity, notwithstanding the laborious inves- 
 tigation of the most eminent philosophers of 
 all ages. 
 
 Although pregnancy is a state which (with 
 a few exceptions) is natural to all women, it 
 is in general the source of many disagreeable 
 sensations, and often the cause of diseases 
 which might be attended with the worst con- 
 sequences if not properly treated. 
 
 It is now, however, universally acknow- 
 ledged, that those women who bear children, 
 enjoy, usually, more certain health, and are 
 much less liable to dangerous diseases, than 
 those who are unmarried, or who prove bar- 
 ren. 
 
 Signs of pregnancy. — The womb has a 
 very extensive influence, by means of its 
 nerves, on many other parts of the body ; 
 hence, the changes which are produced on 
 it by impregnation, must be productive of 
 changes on the state of the general system. 
 These constitute the signs of pregnancy. 
 
 During the first fourteen or fifteen weeks, 
 the signs of pregnancy are very ambiguous, 
 and cannot be depended on ; for, as they 
 proceed from the irritation of the womb on 
 other parts, they may be occasioned by every 
 circumstance which can alter the natural 
 state of that organ. 
 
 The first circumstance which renders preg- 
 nancy probable, is the suppression of the 
 periodical evacuation,, which is generally ac- 
 companied with fulness in the breasts, head- 
 ache, flushings in the face, and heat in the 
 palms of the hands. 
 
 These symptoms are commonly the conse- 
 quences of suppressions, and therefore are to 
 be regarded as signs of pregnancy, in so far 
 only as they depend on it. 
 
 As, however, the suppression of the peri- 
 odical evacuation often happens from acci- 
 dental exposure to cold, or from the change 
 of life in consequence of marriage, it can 
 never be considered as an infallible sign. 
 
 The belly, some weeks after pregnancy, 
 becomes flat, from the womb sinking, and 
 hence drawing down the intestines along 
 with it ; but this cannot be looked upon as a 
 certain sign of pregnancy, because an en- 
 Sargement of the womb from any other cause 
 wia produce the same effect. 
 
 PRE 
 
 m 
 
 Many women, soon after they ^re pregnant, 
 become very much altered in their looks, and 
 have peculiar irritable feelings, inducing a 
 disposition of mind which renders their tem- 
 per easily ruflBed, and inciting an irresistible 
 propensity to actions of which, on other oc- 
 casions, they would be ashamed. 
 
 In such cases the features acquire a pe- 
 culiar sharpness, the eyes appear larger, and 
 mouth wider than usual ; and the womaa 
 has a particular appearance, which cannot 
 be described, but with which women are well 
 acquainted. 
 
 These breeding symptoms, as they are 
 called, originate from the irritation produced 
 on the womb by impregnation ; and as they 
 may proceed from any other circumstance 
 which can irritate thgt organ, they cannot 
 be depended on when the woman is not 
 young, or where there is not a continued 
 suppression for at least three periods. 
 
 The irritations on the parts contiguous to 
 the womb are equally ambiguous ; and there- 
 fore the signs of pregnancy, in the first four 
 months, are always to be considered as doubt- 
 ful, unless every one enumerated be distinct- 
 ly and unequivocally present. 
 
 From the fourth month, the signs of preg- 
 nancy are less ambiguous, especisJly after 
 the womb has ascended into the cavity of 
 the belly. In general, about the fourth 
 month, or a short time after, the child be- 
 comes so much enlarged, that its motions 
 begin to be felt by the mother ; and hence 
 a sign, is furnished at that period called 
 quickening. Women very improperly con- 
 sider this sign as the most unequivocal proof 
 of pregnancy ; for though, when it occurs 
 about the period described, preceded by the 
 symptoms formerly enumerated, it may be 
 looked upon as a sure indication that the 
 woman is with child ; yet when there is an 
 irregularity, either in the preceding symp- 
 toms or in its appearance, the situation of 
 the woman must be doubtful. 
 
 This fact will be easily understood ; for 
 as the sensation of the motion of the child 
 cannot be explained, or accurately described, 
 women may readily mistake other sensations 
 for that of quickening. Flatus has often 
 been so pent up in the bowels, that the na- 
 tural pulsation of the great arteries, of which 
 people are conscious only in certain states of 
 the body, has frequently been mistaken for 
 this feeling. 
 
 After the fourth month, the womb rises 
 gradually from the cavity of the pelvis, en- 
 larges the belly and pushes out the navel ; 
 hence the protrusion of the navel has been 
 considered one of the most certain signs of 
 pregnancy in the latter months. Every cir- 
 cumstance, however, which increases the bulk 
 of the belly occasions this symptom ; and 
 therefore it cannot be trusted to, unless other 
 signs concur. 
 
 The progressive increase of the belly, 
 along with suppression, after having been 
 
'TIS 
 
 FRE 
 
 PRI 
 
 formerly regular, and the consequent symp- 
 toms, together with the sensation of quick- 
 ening' at the proper period, afford the only 
 true marks of pregnancy. 
 
 These signs, however, are not to be en- 
 tirely depended on ; for the natural desire 
 which eveiy woman has to-be a mother, will 
 induce her to conceal, even from herself, 
 every symptom v/hich raay render her situa- 
 tion doubtful, and to magnify every circum- 
 stance which can tend to prove that she is 
 pregnant. 
 
 Beside quickening and increase of bulk 
 of the belly, another symptom appears in 
 the latter months, which, when preceded by 
 the ordinary signs, renders pregnancy cer- 
 tain beyond a doubt. It is the presence of 
 milk in the breasts. When, however, there 
 is any irregularity in the preceding symp- 
 toms, this sign is no longer to be considered 
 of any consequence. 
 
 As every practitioner must naturally wish 
 to distinguish pregnancy from disease, the 
 disorders which resemble it should be tho- 
 roughly understood, and also tlieir diag- 
 nostics. It is, however, necessary to re- 
 mark, that wherever any circumstauce oc- 
 curs which affords the most distant reason to 
 doubt the case, recourse ought to be had to 
 the advice of an experienced practitioner, 
 and every symptom should be unreservedly 
 described to hira. 
 
 Prehe'nsio. (From prehendo, to sur- 
 prise ; so named from its sudden seizure.) 
 The catalepsy. 
 
 PRESBYOPIA. (From vpiffSu;, old, and 
 a^ff, the eye ; because it is frequent with 
 old men.) That defect of the sight by which 
 objects close are seen confusedly, but, at 
 remoter distances, distinctly. As the myopia 
 is common to infants, so the presbyopia is a 
 malady common to the aged. The proxi- 
 mate cause is a tardy adunation of the rays 
 in a focus, so that it falls beyond the retina. 
 The species are, 
 
 1. Presbyopia from a flatness of the cor- 
 nea. By so much the cornea is flatter, so 
 much the less and more tardy it refracts the 
 rays into a focus. This evil arises, 1st, From 
 a want of aqueous or vitreous humour, which 
 is common to the aged ; or may arise from 
 some disease ; 2d, From a cicatrix, which 
 diminishes the convexity of the cornea ; 3d, 
 From a natural conformation of the cornea. 
 
 2. Presbyopia from too^ flat'a crystalline 
 lens. This evil is most common lo the aged, 
 or it may happen from a wasting of the crys- 
 talline lens. 
 
 3. Presbyopia from too small density of 
 the cornea or humours of the eye. By so 
 much more these humours are thin or rari- 
 fied, so much the less they refract the ra3S 
 of light. Whosoever is affected from this 
 cause is cured in older age ; for age induces 
 a greater density of the cornea and lens. 
 From this it is an observed fact, that the 
 presbyopes are often cured spontaneously, 
 
 and throw away their glasses, which younger 
 persons in this disease are obliged to use. 
 
 4. Presbyopia from a custom of viewing' 
 continually remote objects ; hence artificers 
 who are occupied in remote objects are said 
 to contract this malady. The reason of this 
 phenomenon is not very clear. 
 
 5. Presbyopia senilis. From a multitude 
 of causes aged persons are presbyopes ; from 
 a penury of humours, which render the 
 cornea and lens flatter, and the bulb shorter. 
 When in senile ages, from dryness, the bulb 
 of the eye becomes flatter and shorter, and 
 the cornea flatter, those' who were short- 
 sighted or myopes before, see now without 
 their concave glasses. 
 
 6. Presbyopia from too close a proximity 
 of objects. The focus is shorter of distant, 
 but longer of nearer objects. 
 
 7. Presbyopia from a coaretated pupil. 
 
 8. Presbyopia mercuriaUs, which arises 
 from the use of mercurial preparations. The 
 patient feels a pressing pain in the eye, 
 which, from being touched is increased, and 
 the bulb of the eye appears as if rigid, and 
 with diiBcuity can be moved. Near objects 
 the patient can scarcely distinguish, and 
 distant only in a confused manner. Many 
 have supposed this disorder an imperfect 
 amaurosis. 
 
 Pre'sbyt^:. See Presbyopia. 
 
 Presby'tia. (From -xftf^vt, old ; be- 
 cause it is usual to old people.) See Pres 
 byopia. 
 
 Presu'ra.. (From v^viSa, to inflame.) 
 Inflammation at the ends of the fingers from 
 cold. 
 
 Priapei'a. See Nicotina rustica. 
 
 Priapi'scus. (From rroia'xt;, the penis.) 
 1. A tent made in the form of a penis. 2. 
 A bougie. 
 
 PRIAPI'SMUS. (From v^iavm, a heathen 
 god, whose penis is always painted erect.) 
 Priapism. A continual erection of the pe- 
 nis. Coelius Aurelianus says it is a palsy of 
 the seminal vessels, by which the disorder is 
 produced. 
 
 Priapism. See Priapismus. 
 
 PRIA'PUS. (npiami, a heathen god, 
 remarkable for the largeness of his genitals.) 
 1. The penis. 
 
 2. A name of the nepenthes, or wonderful 
 plant, from the appendages at the end of the 
 leaves resembling an erected penis. 
 
 PRi'IVLa: Vr^E. The first passages. The 
 stomach and the intestinal tube are so called, 
 and the lacteals the secund(B vice. 
 
 Primary Teeth. See Teeth. 
 
 Primrose. See Primula vulgaris. 
 
 P R r M U L A. (From primulas, the be- 
 ginning ;. so called because it flowers in the 
 beginning of the spring.) The name of a ge- 
 nus of plants in the Linneean system. Class, 
 Pentandria. Order, Monogynia. 
 
 Pri'mcla ve'kis. (From primulas, the 
 beginning, so called because it flowers in 
 the beginning of the spring.) Verbasculum. 
 
PRO 
 
 TID 
 
 'The cowslip, paigil, or peagie. The flow- 
 ers of this plant have a moderately strong 
 and pleasant smell, and a somewhat roughish 
 bitter taste. Vinous liquors impregnated 
 with their flavour by maceration or ferment- 
 ation, and strong infusions of them drank 
 as tea, are supposed to be mildly corrobo- 
 rant, antispasmodic, and anodyne. An in- 
 fusion of three pounds of the fresh flowers in 
 five pints of boiling water is made in the 
 shops into a sirup of a fine yellow colour, and 
 agreeably impregnated with the flavour of 
 the cowslip. 
 
 Fri'mula vulga'ris. The primrose. The 
 leaves and root of this common plant possess 
 sternutatory properties. 
 
 Fri'nceps alexiphakmaco'kum. Angeli- 
 ica. Which by some was formerly so much 
 esteemed as to obtain this name. 
 
 PRINCIPLES. Principia. Primary sub- 
 stances. According to modem chemists, 
 this term is applied to those particles which 
 are composed of two or more elements, (see 
 Elements,) that may again be decomposed by 
 the action of fire or putridity, such as water, 
 gum, resin, &;c. 
 
 PRINGLE, Sir Johk, was born in 
 Scotland in 1707. Having determined to 
 make medicine his profession, he went to 
 Edinburgh for a year, and then to Leyden, 
 to profit by the instructions of the celebrated 
 Boerhaave, where he took his degree in 
 1730. Then settling at Edinburgh, he ob- 
 tained four years after the appointment of 
 professor of moral philosophy jointly with 
 Mr. Scott. In 1742 he was made physi- 
 cian to the Earl of Stair, who then com- 
 manded the British army, and scon after 
 physician to the military hospital in Flan- 
 ders. He acquitted himself with so much 
 credit, that the Duke of Cumberland, v.'ho 
 succeeded to the command, appointed him, 
 in 1745, physician-general to the forces, and 
 subsequently to the royal hospitals, in the 
 Low Countries, when he resigned his Scotch 
 professorship. He soon after accompanied 
 the same nobleman in his expedition against 
 the rebels in Scotland ; but in 1747 went 
 again to the army abroad, where he conti- 
 nued till the treaty of Aix-la-Chapelle. 
 The Duke of Cumberland then appointed 
 him his physician, and he settled in Lon- 
 don: but the war of 1775 called him again 
 to the army, which, however, he finally 
 quitted three years after. He had been 
 elected a fellow of the Royal Society in 
 1745, and on settling in London, contri- 
 buted many papers to their transactions, 
 particularly his Experiments on Septic and 
 Antiseptic Substances, for wiiich he was 
 presented with the Copleian medal. In 
 1752 his " Observations on ihe Diseases of 
 the Army,'' first appeared, ond rapidly 
 passed through several editions, and was 
 translated into other languages : the utility 
 of the work, indeed, equalled the reputation 
 it acquired, and which it still preserves. 
 
 especially from the importance of the pro- 
 phylactic measures suggested. After quit- 
 ting the army, he was admitted a licentiate, 
 and his fame as a physician, as well as phi- 
 losopher, speedily attained a high pitch ; he 
 received successively various appointments 
 about the royal family, was elected a fellow 
 of the College, and in 1766 raised to the 
 dignity of a baronet. Among numerous 
 literary honours from various academies of 
 science in Europe, the highest was confer- 
 red upon him in 1770, being then elected 
 president of the Royal Society ; the duties 
 of which office he zealously fulfilled for 
 eight years, when declining health compel- 
 led his resignation. His discourses on the 
 annual presentation of the Copleian medals 
 displayed so much learning and general in- 
 formation, that their publicafion was re- 
 quested, in 1780 he went to Edinburgh 
 for the improvement of his health ; but the 
 want of his accustomed society, and the 
 sharpness of the air, compelled him to re- 
 turn in the following year ; he presented, 
 however, to the College of Physicians there 
 before his departure, ten folio volumes, in 
 manuscript, of " Medical and Physical 
 Observations," with the restriction that they 
 should not be published, nor lent out of the 
 library. His death happened soon after his 
 return to London, namely, in the beginning 
 of 1782. 
 
 Priono'des. (From trpim, a saw.) Ser- 
 rated ; applied to the sutures of the 
 skull. 
 
 PRI'OR ANNULA'RIS. (Musculus prior 
 annularis.) Fourth interosseus, of Wins- 
 low. An internal interosseus muscle of the 
 hand. See InlerGsseimanus. 
 
 PRI'OR I'iNDICIS. Extensor tertiiinter- 
 nodii indicis, of Douglas. Sou-metucarpo-la- 
 teri-phalangien, of Dumas. An internal in- 
 terosseal muscle of the hand, which draws 
 the fore finger inwards towards the thumb, 
 and extends it obliquely. 
 
 PRI'OR RIE'DII. (Musculus prior medii.) 
 Second interosseus, of Douglas, and sou- 
 metacarpo-lateri-phalangitn, of Dumas. An 
 external interosseous muscle of the hand. 
 See Interossei manus. 
 
 PROBANG. A flexible piece of whale- 
 bone with sponge fixed to the end. 
 
 PROBE. (From probo, to try ; because 
 surgeons try the depth and extent of 
 wounds, &c. with it.) Stylus. A chirur- 
 gical instrument of a long and slender 
 form. 
 
 Pro'eole. (From -^tfoiaXXu), to project.) 
 A prominence An apophysis. 
 
 PROBOSCIS. (From ^-pa, before, 
 and fiotram, to feed.) A snout or trunk, as 
 that of an elephant, by which it feeds 
 itself. 
 
 Proca'rdium.) (From ■rpa, before, and 
 »«pS<a, the stomach or heart.) The pit of 
 the stomach. 
 
 PROCATARCTIC CAUSE. rCawa 
 
720 
 
 PRO 
 
 procatardica, from ifpezxrxfx'^) t^ S^ ^^' 
 fore.) See Exciting cause. 
 
 PROCESS. {Processus, from procedo, to 
 go before.) An eminence of a bone ; as 
 the spinous and transverse processes of the 
 vertebrae. 
 
 Proce'ssus cauda'tus. See Lobulus 
 taudatus. 
 
 Prock'ssus c^'ci termifo'rmis. See 
 Intestines. 
 
 Proce'ssus ciua'ris. See Ciliar liga- 
 mtnt. 
 
 Proce'ssus mamilla'res. A name for- 
 merly applied to the olfactory nerves. 
 
 PROCIDE'NTIA. (From procido, to fall 
 down.) A falling down of any part ; thus, 
 procidentia atti, uteri, vaginm. Sic. 
 
 Proco'ndylus. (From xpt, before, and 
 xtviuXos, the middle joint of the fing-er.) 
 The first joint of a finger next the meta- 
 carpus. 
 
 PROCTA'LGIA. (From ir/)««T«, the 
 fundament, and «Xyaj, pain.) A violent 
 pain at the anus. It is mostly symptomatic 
 of some disease, as piles, scirrhus, prurigo, 
 cancer, he. 
 
 PROCTI'TIS. (From ■rfoix.mt, the 
 anus.) Clunesia. Cyssofis. Inflammation 
 of the internal or mucous membrane of the 
 lower part of the rectum. 
 
 Proctoi.eucorrhce'a. (From a-paxroc, the 
 anus, Xtutoi, white, and pica, to flow.) Proc- 
 torrhtea. A purging of white mucus with 
 beat and itching. 
 
 Proctorrhce'a. (From ^p&iktu, the 
 anus, and ptm, to flow.) See Proctoleueor- 
 fhcea. 
 
 PROFLU'VIA. (From profluo, to 
 run down.) Fluxes. The fifth order in 
 the Class Pyrexicc, of Cullen's nosology, 
 characterized by pyrexia, with increased ex- 
 cretions. 
 
 Proflu'vii co'rtex. See Nerium anti- 
 dysentericum. 
 
 PROFU'NDUS. See Flexor profundus 
 perforans. 
 
 PROFU'SIO. A passive loss of blood, A 
 genus of disease in the Class Locales, and 
 Order Apocenoses, of Cullen. 
 
 Proglo'ssis. (From vpt, before, and 
 yXuffct, the tongue.) The tip of the 
 tongue. 
 
 PROGNO'SIS. (From *?», before, 
 and yivuiTKO), to know.) The art of fore- 
 telling the event of diseases from particular 
 symptoms. 
 
 PROGNOSTIC. (Prognosticus, from 
 ^payivuffKu, to know before-hand.) Applied 
 to those symptoms which may be foretold be- 
 fore they appear. 
 
 PROLA'PSUS. (From prolabor, to slip 
 down.) Prosidentia. Delapsio. Exania. 
 Proptoma. Proptosis. A protrusion. A 
 genus of disease in the Class Locales, and 
 Order Ectopice, of Cullen ; distinguished by 
 the falling down of a part that is uncovered. 
 
 Peole'pticus. (From ^fo^KuSccW} to 
 
 PRO 
 
 anticipate.) Applied to those diseases 
 whose paroxysms anticipate each other, or 
 return after less and less intervals of inter- 
 mission. 
 
 Promalacte'rium. (From vpo, before, 
 and fi.tt.\a.ixt!u, to soften.) The room where 
 the body was softened previous to bathing. 
 
 Prometopi'dium. (From -rpt, before, and 
 //.iT&ivov, the forehead.) Prometopis. The 
 skin upon the forehead. 
 
 Prometo'pis. See Prometopidium. 
 
 PRONATION. The act of turning the 
 palm of the hand downwards. It is per- 
 formed by rotating the radius upon the ulna, 
 by means of several muscles which are term- 
 ed pronators ; as, 
 
 Prona'tor quad'ratus. See Pronator 
 radii quadratus. 
 
 Prona'tor ra'dii bre'vis. ^tt Pronator 
 radii quadratus. 
 
 PRONA'TOR RA'DII QUADRA'TUS. 
 Pronator quadratus, of Douglas and Albi- 
 nus. Pronator quadratus sivc transversus, of 
 Winslow. Pronator radii brevis seu quadra- 
 tus, of Cowper. Cubito radial, of Dumas, 
 This, which has gotten its name from its 
 use and its shape, is a small fleshy muscle, 
 situated at the lower and inner part of the 
 fore-arm, and covered by the tendons of the 
 flexor muscles of the hand. It arises ten- 
 dinous and fleshy from the lower and inner 
 part of the ulna, and runs nearly in a trans- 
 verse direction, to be inserted into that part 
 of the radius which is opposite to its origin, 
 its inner fibres adhering to the interos- 
 seous ligament. This muscle assists in the 
 pronation of the hand, by turning the radius 
 inwards. 
 
 PRONA'TOR RA'DII TERES of Iniies 
 and Cowper. Pronator teres, of Albinus and 
 Douglas. Pronator teres sive obliquus, of 
 Winslow. Epitrochloradial, of Dumas. "This 
 is a small muscle, situated at the upper and 
 anterior part of the fore-arm. It is called 
 teres, to distinguish it from the pronator 
 quadratus. It arises tendinous and fleshy 
 from the anterior and inferior part of the 
 outer condyle of the os humeri ; and tendi- 
 nous from the coronoid process of the ulna, 
 near the insertion of the brachialis internus. 
 The median nerve passes between these 
 two portions. From these origins the mus- 
 cle runs obliquely downwards and out- 
 wards, and is inserted, tendinous and fleshy^ 
 into the anterior and convex edge of the ra- 
 dius, about the middle of that bone. This 
 muscle, as its name indicates, serves to turn 
 the hand inwards. 
 
 Pronerva'tio. (From pro, before, and 
 nervus, a string.) A tendon or string like 
 the end of a muscle. 
 
 PROPHYLACTIC. (Prophylactica, from 
 iupo, and (fuXattaco, to defend.) Any means 
 made use of to preserve health. 
 
 Proprieta'tis eli'xir. Elixir of aloes^ 
 or the tinctura aloes composita. 
 
 Propto'ma. (From '^io-gt'/lu, to fali 
 
phu 
 
 phi; 
 
 ijown.) Procidenlia. A relaxation, such 
 as that of the scrotum, of the under lip, of 
 the breasts in females, of the proepuce, or of 
 she ears. 
 
 PROpyE'MA. (From ^po, before, and ttuov, 
 pus.) A premature collection of pus. 
 
 Pro'ra. (From •rpapot, the prow of a ves- 
 sel.) The occiput. 
 
 Prosarthro'sis. (From ^po;, to, and 
 up&po&j, to articulate.) That articulation which 
 has manifest motion. 
 
 Prospe'gma. (From ■jrpoir'^yi'yvvf/yi, to fix 
 near.) A fixing of humours in one spot. 
 
 Pro'stasis. (From tfpoiTnfn, to predomi- 
 nate.) An abundance of morbid hu- 
 nsours. 
 
 PROSTATE GLAND. {Glandula pros- 
 tata, from (rpo, before, and isrnf'h to stand ; 
 because it is situated before the urinary 
 bladder.) Corpus glandulosum. Menoides. 
 A very large, heart-like, firm gland, situated 
 between the neck of the urinary bladder 
 and the bulbous part of the urethra. It se- 
 cretes the lacteal fluid, which is emitted into 
 the urethra by ten or twelve ducts, that open 
 near the verumontanum, during coition. This 
 gland is liable to inflammation and its conse- 
 quences. 
 
 Prostate, inferior. See Transversus 
 periiiei alter. 
 
 Proto'gala. (From v^wros, first, and 
 ymXa, milk.) The first milk after deli- 
 very. 
 
 PROXIMATE CAUSE. Causa proximn. 
 The proximate cause of a disease may be 
 said to be in reality the disease itself. All 
 proximate causes are either diseased actions 
 of simple fibres, or an altered state of the 
 fluids. 
 
 PRU'NA. (PI. of prunum.) Plums or 
 prunes. See Plums. 
 
 Prune. See Plums. 
 ' PRUNE'LLA. (From pruna, a burn, be- 
 cause it heals burns.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linneean system. Class, Didynamid. Ol- 
 der, Gymnospermia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeia! name of what is 
 also called self-heal. Prunella ; foliis om- 
 nibus ovato-oblongis, scrratis, peliolalis, of 
 Linnaeus ; it is recommended as an adstrin- 
 gent in haemorrhages and fluxes, as also in 
 gargles against aphthae and iuflaramation of 
 the fauces. 
 
 Prune'lla vulga'ris. The systematic 
 name of the self-heal. Prunella. Consolida 
 minor. Symphitum minus. 
 
 Prundloe. See Plum. 
 
 Pru'num ga'llicum. See Prunus domes- 
 tica. 
 
 Pru'num sylve'stre. See Prunus pino- 
 sa. 
 
 PRU'NUS. The name of a genus of plants 
 in the Linnsean system. Class, Icosandria. 
 Order, Monogynia. 
 
 Pru'nus akmeni'aca. Apricots are the 
 
 fralt of the Pi-unus armeniaca, of Linnau.*;. 
 When ripe they are easily digested, and are 
 considered as a pleasant and nutritious deli- 
 cacy. 
 
 Pru'nus a'vium. The systematic name 
 of the black cherry-tree. Prunus; umbellis 
 sessilibus, foliis ovato-lanceolalis, subtus pube- 
 scentibus, conduplicaiis, of Linneeus. The 
 flavour of the ripe fruit is esteemed by many, 
 and if not taken in too large quantities, they 
 are extremely salutary. A gum exudes from 
 the tree, whose properties are similar to 
 those of gum arable. 
 
 Pru'nus ce'rasus. The systematic name 
 of the red cherry-tree. Pru7ius umbellis sub- 
 pedunculatis, foliis ovato-lanceolalis, glabris, 
 conduplicaiis, of LiunEeus. This species pos- 
 sesses a pleasant, acidulated, sweet flavour, 
 and is extremely proper in fevers, scurvy, 
 and bilious obstructions. Red cherries are 
 mostly eaten as a luxury, and are very 
 wholesome, except to those whose bowels 
 are remarkably irritable. 
 
 Pru'nus dome'stica. The systematic 
 name of the plum or damson tree. Prunus 
 pedwiculis subsolitariis, foliis lunceolato ovatis 
 convolutis, ramis muiicis; gernmce floriferae. 
 aphyllce, of Linnaeus. Prunes are consider- 
 ed as emollient, cooling, and laxative, espe- 
 cially the French prunes, which are directed 
 in the decoction of senna, and other purga- 
 tives ; and the pulp is ordered in the elec- 
 iuarium 6 senna. The Damson is only a va- 
 riety, which, when perfectly ripe, aflbrds a 
 wholesome article for pies, tarts, &c. gently 
 opening the body ; but when damsons are 
 not perfectly mature, they produce colicky 
 pains, diarrhoea, and convulsions in children. 
 See Plums. 
 
 Pru'nus lauro-ce'rasus. The systema- 
 tic name of the poison laurel. Lauro-cerasus, 
 Common or cherry laurel. Prunus floribus 
 racemosis foliis sempervirentibus dorso biglan- 
 dulosis, of Linnaeus. The leaves of the lauro- 
 cerasus have a bitter styptic taste, accom- 
 panied with a flavour resembling that of bit- 
 ter almonds, or other kernels of the drupa- 
 ceous fruits : the flowers also manifest a si- 
 milar flavour. The powdered leaves, ap- 
 plied to the nostrils, excite sneezing, though 
 not so strongly as tobacco. The kernel-like 
 flavour which these leaves impart, being 
 generally esteemed grateful, has some- 
 times caused them lo be employed for 
 culinary purposes, and especially in cus- 
 tards, puddings, blancmange, he. ; and as 
 the proportion of this sapid matter of the 
 leaf to the quantity of the milk is com- 
 monly inconsiderable, bad efiects have sel- 
 dom ensued. But as the poisonous quality 
 of this laurel is now indubitably proved, the 
 public ought to be cautioned against its in- 
 ternal use. 
 
 The following communication to the 
 Royal Society, by Dr. Madden, of Dub- 
 lin, contains the first and principal proofs 
 91 
 
ppti; 
 
 PRU 
 
 of the deleterious effects of this vegetable 
 upon maukind : — " A very extraordinary 
 accident tliat fell out here some months 
 ago, has discovered to us a most danger- 
 ous poison, which was never before known 
 to be so, though it has been in frequent 
 use among- us. 'I'he thing I meaii is a sim- 
 ple water, distilled from the leaves of the 
 iauro-cerasus ; the water is at first milky, 
 but the oil which comes over being, 
 in a good measure, separated from the 
 phlegm, by passing it through a flannel 
 bag, it becomes as clear as common 
 water. It has the smell of bitter al- 
 monds, or peach-kernel, and has been 
 for many years in frequent use among our 
 housewives and cooks, to give that agree- 
 able flavour to their creams and puddings. 
 It has also been much in use among our 
 drinkers of drams ; and the proportion 
 they generally use it in has been one part 
 of laurel-water to four of brandy. Kor has 
 this practice, however frequent, ever been 
 attended with any apparent ill conse- 
 <]uences, till some time in the month of 
 September, 1728. when it happened that 
 one Martha Boyse, a servant, who lived 
 with a person who sold great quantities of 
 this water, got a bottle of it from her mis- 
 tress, and gave it to her mother. Ann 
 Bovse made a present of it to Frances 
 Eaton, her sister, who was a shopkeeper in 
 town, and who, she thought, might oblige 
 her customers with it. Accordingly, in a 
 few days, she gave about two oiuices to a 
 woman called iVIary Whaley, who drank 
 about two thirds of what was filled out, and 
 went away. Frances Eaton drauk the rest. 
 In a quarter of an hour after Mary Wha- 
 ley had drank the water, (as I am in- 
 formed,) she complained of a violent dis- 
 order in her stomach, soon after lost her 
 speech, and died in about an hour, without 
 vomiting or purging, or any convulsion. 
 The shopkeeper, F. Eaton, sent word to 
 her sister, Ann Boyse, of what had hap- 
 pened, who came to' her upon the message, 
 and affirmed that it was not possible the 
 cordial (as she called it) could have occa- 
 sioned the death of the woman ; and, to 
 convince her of it, she filled out about 
 three ounces and drank it. She continued 
 talking with F. Eaton about two minutes 
 longer, and was so earnest to persuade her 
 of the liquor's being inofiensive, that she 
 drank about two spoonfuls more, but was 
 hardly well seated in her chair when she 
 died without the least groan, or convulsion. 
 Frances Eaton, who, as before observed, 
 had drank somewhat more than a spoonful, 
 found no disorder in her stomach, or else- 
 where ; but to prevent any ill consequences, 
 she took a vomit immediately, and has 
 been well ever since." — Dr. Madden men- 
 tions another case, of a gentleman at Kil- 
 kenny, who mistook a bottle of laurel- 
 
 water for a bottle of ptisan. What quantity 
 he drank is uncertain, but he died in a few 
 minutes, complaining of a violent disorder 
 in the stomach. In addition to this, we 
 may refer to the unfortunate case of Sir 
 Theodbsius Boughton, waose death, in 
 17S0, an English jury declared to be oc- 
 casioned by this poison. In this case, the 
 active principle of the lauro-cerasas was 
 concentrated by repeated distillations, and 
 given to the quantity of one ounce ; the 
 suddenly fatal eflects of which must be 
 still in the recollection of the public. To 
 brute animals this poison is almost instan- 
 taneously mortal, as amply appears by the 
 experiments of Madden, Mortimer, Ni- 
 cholls, Fontana, Langrish, Vater, and 
 others. The experiments conducted by 
 these gentlemen, show that the laurel water 
 is destructive to animal life, not only when 
 taken into the stomach, but also on being 
 injected into the intestines, or applied ex- 
 ternally to different organs of the body. It 
 is remarked by Abbe Fontana, that this 
 poison, even " when applied in a very small 
 quantity to the eyes, or to the inner part 
 of the mouth, without touching the oesopha- 
 gus, or being carried into the stomach, isi 
 capable of killing an animal in -a. few mi- 
 nutes : whilst, applied in a much greater 
 quantity to wounds, it has so little activity, 
 that the weakest animals, such as pigeons, 
 resist its action." 
 
 The most volatile is the most active part 
 of the lauro-cerasus ; and if we judge from 
 its sensible qualities, an analogous princi- 
 ple seems to pei-vade many other vegetable 
 substances, especially the kernels of drupa- 
 ceous fruits ; and in various species of the 
 amygdalus, this sapid principle extends to 
 the flowers and leaves. It is of importance 
 to notice, that this is much less powerful in 
 its action upon human subjects than upon 
 dogs, rabbits, pigeons, and reptiles. To 
 poison man, the essential oil of the lauro- 
 cerasus must be separated by distillation, 
 as in the spiritous or common laurel-water ; 
 and unless this is strongly imbued with the 
 oil, or given in a large dose, it proves inno- 
 cent. Dr. Cullen observes, that the seda- 
 tive power of the lauro-cerasus, acts upon 
 the nervous system in a different manner 
 from opium and other narcotic substances, 
 whose primary action is upon the animal 
 functions : for the lauro-cerasus does not 
 occasion sleep, nor does it produce local 
 inflammation, but seems to act directly 
 upon the vital powers. Abbe Fontana 
 supposes that this poison destroys animal 
 life, by exerting its effects upon the blood ; 
 but the experiments and observations from 
 which he draws his opinion, are evidently 
 inconclusive. It may also be remarked, 
 that many of the Abbe's experiments con- 
 tradict each other. Thus, it appears from 
 the citation given above, that the poison of 
 
PRU 
 
 PBU 
 
 ■723 
 
 this vegetable, when applied to wounds, 
 does not prove fatal ; but future experiments 
 led the Abbe to assert that the oil of the 
 lauro-cerasus, " whether g^iven internally, or 
 applied to the wounds of animals, is one 
 of the most terrible and deadly poisons 
 known." Though this vegetable seems to 
 have escaped the notice of Sfoerck, yet it is 
 not without advocates for its medical use. 
 Linnaeus informs us, that in Switzerland it 
 is commonly and successfully used in pul- 
 monary complaints. Laugrish mentions its 
 efficacy in agues ; and as Bergius tound 
 bitter almonds to have this eflect, we may, 
 by analogy, conclude that this power of the 
 lauro-cerasus is well established. Baylies 
 found that it possessed a remarkable power 
 of diluting the blood, and from experience, 
 lecommended it in all cases of disease 
 supposed to proceed from too dense a 
 state of that fluid ; adducing particular in- 
 stances of its efficacy in rheumatism, asth- 
 mas, and scirrhous affections. ISor does 
 this author seem to have been much afraid 
 of the deleterious quality of lauro-cerasus, 
 as he directs a pound of its leaves to be ma- 
 cerated in a pint of water, of which he gives 
 from thirty to sixty drops three or four times 
 a-day. 
 
 Pku'nus pa'dus. The systematic name of 
 the wild cluster, or bird cherry-tree. Padus. 
 The bark and berries of this shrub are used 
 medicinally. The former, when taken from 
 the tree, has a fragrant sraell, and a bitter, 
 subasiringent taste, somewhat similar to that 
 of bitter almonds. Made into a decoction, 
 it cures intermittents, and it has been recom- 
 mended in the cure of several forms of syphi- 
 lis. The latter are said to cure the dysentery. 
 Prc'nus spiNo'SA. The systeniatic name 
 of the sloe-tree. Prunus sylvestris. Frunns 
 jiedunculis soiitariis, foliis lanctolatis, glabris, 
 ramis spinosis, of Linnseus. It is some- 
 times employed in gargles, to tumefactions 
 of the tonsils and uvula, and from its ad- 
 stringent taste was formerly much used in 
 haemorrhages, &ic. 
 
 PRURI'GO. (From prurio, to itch.) Pru- 
 rUus. Scabies. Psora. Darla. Libido. 
 Pavor. The prurigo is a genus of disease 
 in the order papulous eruptions of Dr. Wil- 
 lan's cutaneous diseases. As it arises from 
 difiierent causes, or at different periods of 
 life, and exhibits some varieties in its form, 
 he describes it under the titles of prurigo 
 initis, prurigo formicans, and prurigo seni- 
 lis. In these the whole surface of the skin 
 is usually affected ; but there are likewise 
 many cases of local prurigo, which will be 
 afterwards noticed according to their respec- 
 tive situations. 
 
 1. The prurigo mitis originates without 
 any previous indisposition, generally in 
 spring, or the beginning of summer. It 
 is characterized by soft and smooth eleva- 
 tions of the cuticle, somewhat larger than 
 the papulae of the lichen, from which they 
 
 also differ by retaining the usual colour of 
 the skin; for they seldom appear red, or 
 much inflamed, except from violent fric- 
 tion. They are not, as in the other case, 
 accompanied with tingling, but with a 
 sense of itching almost incessant. This is, 
 however, felt mere particularly on un- 
 dressing, and often prevents rest for some 
 hours after getting into a bed. When the 
 tops of the papulcB are removed by rubbing 
 or scratching, a clear fluid oozes out from 
 them, and gradually concretes into thin black 
 scabs. 
 
 This species of prurigo mostly affects 
 young persons, and its cause may, I think, 
 says L-r. Willan, in general be referred to 
 sordes collected on the skin, producing 
 some degree of irritation, and also prevent- 
 ing the free discharge of the cutaneous ex- 
 halation ; the bad consequences of whicli 
 must necessarily be felt at that season of 
 the year when perspiration is most co- 
 pious. Those who have originally a de- 
 licate or irritable skin, must likewise, in 
 the same circumstances, be the greatest suf- 
 ferers. 
 
 The eruption extends to the arms, breast, 
 back and thighs, and often continues du- 
 ring two or three months of tlie summer, 
 if not relieved by proper treatment. When 
 persons affected with it neglect washing the 
 skin, or are uncleanly in their apparel, the 
 eruption grows more inveterate, and at 
 length, changing its form, often terminates 
 in the itch. Pustules arise among the pa- 
 pulae, some filled with lymph, others with 
 pus. The acarus scabiei begins to breed in 
 the furrows of the cuticle, and the disorder 
 becomes contagious. 
 
 2. The Prurigo formicans is a much 
 more obstinate and troublesome disease than 
 the foregoing. It usually affects persons of 
 adult age, commencing at all seasons of 
 the year indifferently ; and its duration is 
 from four months to two or three years, 
 with occasional short intermissions. The 
 papulae are sometimes larger, sometimes 
 more obscure than in the preceding species ; 
 but are, under every form, attended with 
 an incessant, almost intolerable itching. 
 They are diffused over the whole body, 
 except the face, feet, and palms of the 
 hands ; they appear, however, in greatest 
 number on those parts which, from the 
 ordinary mode of dress, are subjected to 
 tight ligatures ; as about the neck, loins, and 
 thighs. 
 
 The itching is complicated with other 
 sensations, which axe variously described 
 by patients. They sometimes feel as if 
 small insects were creeping on the skin-; 
 sometimes as if stung all over by ants; 
 sometimes as if hot needles were piercing 
 the skin in divers places. On standing 
 before a fire, or undressing, and more 
 particularly on getting into bed, these sea- 
 sations become most violent, and usually 
 
■724 
 
 JRfe' 
 
 PKU 
 
 preclude all rest during the greater part 
 of the night. The prurigo formicans 
 . is by most practitioners deemed conta- 
 gious, and confounded with the itch In 
 endeavouring to ascertain the justness of 
 this opinion, Dr. Willan has been led to 
 make the following remarks : 1. The erup- 
 tion is, for the most part, connected with 
 internal disorder, and arises w here no source 
 of infection can be traced. 2. Persons 
 affected may have constant intercourse with 
 several others, and yet never communicate 
 the disease to any of them. 3. Several 
 persons of one family may have the prurigo 
 formicans about the same time ; but he 
 thinks this should be referred rather to a 
 common predisposition than to contagion, 
 having observed that individuals of a fami- 
 ly are often so affected at certain seasons of 
 the year, even when they reside at a distance 
 from each other. 
 
 Although the prurigo formicans is never, 
 Kke the former species, converted into the 
 itch, yet it does occasionally terminate in a 
 pustular disease, )iot contagious. 
 
 3. Prurigo senilis. This affection does 
 not differ much in its symptoms and exter- 
 nal appearances from the prurigo formi- 
 cans; but has been thougJit by medical 
 writers to merit a distinct consideration, 
 on account of its peculiar inveteracy. The 
 prurigo is perhaps aggravated, or be- 
 comes more permanent in old age from 
 the dry, condensed state of the skin and 
 cuticle which often takes place at that 
 period. Those who are affected with it 
 in a high degree have little more comfort 
 to expect during life, being incessantly tor- 
 mented with a violent and universal itch- 
 ing. The state of the skin in the prurigo 
 senilis is favourable to the production of 
 an insect, the pediculus humanus, more 
 especially to the variety of it usually termed 
 body-lice. 
 
 These insects, it is well known, are 
 bred abundantly among the inhabitants of 
 sordid dwellings, of jails, workhouses, fcc. 
 and in such situations prey upon persons 
 of all ages indiscriminately. But in the 
 prurigo senilis they arise, notwithstanding 
 every attention to cleanliness or regimen, 
 and multiply so rapidly that the patient 
 endures extreme distress, from their per- 
 petual irritation. The nits or eggs are 
 deposited on the small hairs of the skin, 
 and the pediculi are onlj' found on the skin, 
 or on the linen, not under the cuticle, as 
 gome authors have represented. In con- 
 nection with the foregoing series of com- 
 plaints. Dr. Willan mentions some pruri- 
 ginous affections which are merely local. 
 He confines his observations to the most 
 troublesome of these, seated in the podex, 
 praeputium, urethra, pubcs, scrotum, and 
 pudendum muliebrc. Itching of the nos- 
 trils, eyelids, lips, or of the external 
 ear, being generally symptomatic of other 
 
 diseases, do not require a particulai' eonsi(Ie» 
 ration. 
 
 1. Prurigo porlicis. Ascarides in the 
 rectum excite a frequent itching and irri- 
 tation about the sphincter ani, which 
 ceases when the cause is removed by pro- 
 per medicines. A similar complaint often 
 arises, independently of worms, haemor- 
 rhoidal tumours, or other obvious causes, 
 which is mostly found to affect persons 
 engaged in sedentary occupations ; and 
 may be referred to a morbid state of 
 secretion in the parts, founded, perhaps, on 
 a diminution of constitutioiial vigour The 
 itching is not alwa\'s accompanied with an 
 appearance of papula; or tubercles ; it is 
 little troublesome during the daj'-time, but 
 returns every night soon after getting into 
 bed, and precludes rest for several hours. 
 The complaint continues in this form during 
 three or four months, and has then an inter- 
 mission, till it is produced again by hot wea- 
 ther, fatigue, watching, or some irregula- 
 rity in diet. The same disease occurs at the 
 decline of life, under a variety of circum- 
 stances. 
 
 Women, after the cessation of the cata- 
 menia, are liable to be affected with this 
 species of prurigo, more especially in sum- 
 mer or autumn. The skin between the 
 nates is rougli and papulated, sometimes 
 scaly, and a little humour is discharged by 
 violent friction. Along with this com- 
 plaint, there is often an eruption of itching 
 papulffi on the neck, breast, and back ; 
 a swelling and infiamraation of one or both 
 ears, and a discharge of matter from be- 
 hind them, and from the external meatus 
 auditorius. The prurigo podicis some- 
 times occurs as a symptom of the lues vene- 
 rea. 
 
 2. The ■prurigo prcEpulii is owing to an al- 
 tered state of secretion on the glans penis, 
 and inner surface of the preeputium. During 
 the heat of summer there is also, in some per- 
 sons, an unusual discharge of mucus, which 
 becomes acrimonious, and produces a trou- 
 blesome itching, and often an excoriation of 
 these parts. Washing of them with water, 
 or soap and water, employed from time to 
 time, relieves the complaint, and should in- 
 deed be practised as an ordinary point of 
 cleanliness, where no inconvenience is imme- 
 diately felt. If the fluid be secreted in too 
 large a quantity, that excess may be restrain- 
 ed by washes made with the liquor plumbi 
 subacetatis or by applying the unguentum 
 plumbi superacetatis. 
 
 3. Prurigo urethralis. A very trouble- 
 some itching sometimes takes place at the 
 extremity of the urethra in females, w ithout 
 any manifest cause. It occurs as well in 
 young women as in those w ho are of an ad- 
 vanced age. Oi examination no stricture 
 nor tumour has been found along the course 
 of the urethra. Probably, however, the 
 itching may be occasioned by a morbid state 
 
PRU 
 
 PSA 
 
 of the neck of the bladder, being in some 
 instances connected with pain and difficulty 
 of making water. 
 
 An itching at the extremity of the urethra 
 in men is produced by calculi, and by some 
 diseases of the bladder. In cases of stric- 
 ture an itching is also felt, but near the 
 place where the stricture is situated. Ano- 
 ther cause of it is small broken hairs, which 
 are sometimes drawn in from the pubes, be- 
 tween the praBpiitium and glans, and which 
 afterwards becoming fixed in the entrance of 
 the urethra, occasion an itching, or slight 
 stinging, particularly on motion. Mr. J. 
 Pearson, surgeon of the Lock Hospital, has 
 seen five cases of this kind, and gave imme- 
 diate relief by extracting the small hair from 
 the urethra. 
 
 4. Prurigo 'pubis. Itching papulee often 
 arise on the pubes, and become extremely 
 sore if their tops are removed by scratching. 
 They are occasioned sometimes by neglect 
 of cleanliness, but more commonly by a 
 species of pediculus, which perforates the 
 cuticle, and thus derives its nourishment, 
 remaining fixed in the same situation. These 
 insects are termed by Linnseus, he. pedi- 
 culipebis; they do not, however, affect the 
 pubes only, but often adhere to the eye- 
 brows, eyelids, and asillce. They are often 
 found, also, on the breast, abdomen, thighs, 
 and legs, in persons of the sanguine tem- 
 perament, who have those parts covered with 
 strong hairs. It is remarkable that they 
 seldom or never fix upon the hairy scalp. 
 The great irritation produced by them on 
 the skin, solicits constantly scratching, by 
 which they are torn from their attachments : 
 and painful tubeicles arise at the places 
 where they had adhered. When the pedi- 
 culi are diffused over the greater part of 
 the surface of the bods^, the patient's linen 
 often appears as if sprinkled with drops of 
 blood. 
 
 5. Prurigo scroti. The scrotum is affect- 
 ed with a troublesome and constant itching 
 from ascarides within the rectum, from fric- 
 tion by violent exercise in hot weather, and 
 very usually from the pediculi pubis. Ano- 
 ther and more important form of the com- 
 plaint appears in old men, sometimes con- 
 nected with the prurigo podicis, and I'efera- 
 ble to a morbid state of the skin, or super- 
 ficial glands of the part. The scrotum, in 
 this case, assumes a brown colour, often also 
 becoming thick, scaly, and wrinkled. The 
 itching extends to the skin covering the pe- 
 nis, more especially along the course of the 
 urethra ; and has little respite, either by day 
 or night. 
 
 6. The Prurigo pudendi muliebris is some- 
 what analogous to the prurigo scroti in men. 
 It is often a symptomatic complaint in the 
 lichen and lepra; it likewise originates from 
 ascarides irritating the rectum, and is, in some 
 cases, connected with a discharge of the fiuor 
 alb Its. 
 
 A similar affection arises in consequence 
 of the change of state in the genital organs 
 at the time of puberty, attended with a series 
 of most distressing sensations. Dr. Willan 
 confines his attention to one case of the dis- 
 order which may be considered as idiopathic, 
 and which usually affects women soon after 
 tha cessation of the catamenia. It chiefly 
 occurs in thoes who are of the phlegmatic 
 temperament and inclined to corpulency. 
 Its seat is the labia pudendi, and entrance 
 to the vagina. It is often accompanied 
 with an appearance of tension or fulness 
 of those parts, and sometimes with in- 
 flamed itching papulae on the labia and mons 
 veneris. The distress arising from a strong 
 and almost perpetual itching in the above 
 situation, may be easily imagined. In or- 
 der to allay it in some degree, the sufferers 
 have frequent recourse to friction, and to 
 cooling applications : whence they are ne- 
 cessitated to forego the enjoyment of society. 
 An excitement of venereal sensations also 
 takes place from the constant direction of 
 the mind to the parts affected, as well as 
 from the means employed to procure allevi- 
 ation. The complicated distress thus ari- 
 sing, renders existence almost insupportable, 
 and often produces a state of mind bordering 
 on phrensy. 
 
 Deep ulcerations of the parts seldom 
 take place in the prurigo pudendi ; but 
 the appearance of aphthae on the labia and 
 nymphae, is by no means unusual. From 
 intercourse with females under these cir- 
 cumstances, men are liable to be affected 
 with aphthous ulcerations on the glans, and 
 inside of the prsputium, which prove trouble- 
 some for a length of time, and often excite 
 an alarm, being mistaken for chancres. 
 
 Women, after the fourth month of their 
 pregnancy, often suffer greatly from the 
 prurigo pudendi, attended with aphthae. 
 These, in a few cases, have been suc- 
 ceeded by extensive ulcerations, which 
 destroyed the nymphae, and produced a 
 fatal hectic : such instances, are, however, 
 extremely rare. The complaint has, in 
 general, some intervals or remissions ; and 
 the aphthae usually disappear soon after de- 
 livery, whether at the full time, or by a mis- 
 carriage. '^- 
 
 PRURI'TUS. (From prurio, to itch.) See 
 Prurigo. 
 
 PRUSSIATES. Salts formed by the union 
 of the prussic acid, or colouring matter of 
 Prussian blue, with different bases ; thus, 
 prussiale of potash, he. 
 
 PRUSSIC ACID. An acid obtained from 
 Prussian blue, in which it is combined with 
 oxyde of iron. Its compounds with bases 
 are termed Prussiates. 
 
 Psai.loi'des. (From •^axy.o;, a stringed 
 instrument, and lidot, a likeness ; because it 
 appears as if stringed like a dulcimer.) Ap- 
 plied by the ancients to the inner surface of 
 the fornix of the brain. 
 
726 
 
 PSI 
 
 PSO 
 
 PSALTE'RIUM. (A harp ; because it is 
 marked with lines that give it the appearance 
 of a harp.) Lyra. The nieduDary body that 
 unites the posterior crura of the fornix of the 
 brain. 
 
 PsAMMi'sMUS. (From ■^a.ft.fji.o;, sand.) An 
 application of hot sand to any part of the 
 body. 
 
 Psammo'des. (From -^^afiy-ai, sand.) Ap- 
 plied to urine which deposits a sandy sedi- 
 ment. 
 
 PSELLI'SMUS. (From v^aXf^a, to have 
 a hesitation of speech.) Psellolis. Defect 
 of speech. A genus of disease in the Class 
 Locales, and Order Di/scinesiw, of CuUen. 
 
 Psello'tis. See PstUismus. 
 
 PSEUDO. {^luht, false.) Spurious; 
 prefixed to many substances which are only 
 fictitious imitations ; as pseudamomum, a spu- 
 rious kind of amomum, &c. 
 
 Pseuda'cords. See Iris pseudacorus. 
 
 PSEUDOBLE'PSIS. (From -^iuhs, false, 
 and §Xi^ds, sight.) Phanlasma. Suffusio. 
 Imaginary vision of objects. A genus of 
 disease in the Class Localts, and Order Dy- 
 scEstkesim, of Cullen ; characterized by de- 
 praved sight, creating objects, or represent- 
 ing them difi'erent from what they are. Spe- 
 cies : 
 
 1. Pseudoblepsis imaginaria, in which ob- 
 jects are perceived that are not present. 
 
 2. Pseudoblepsis mutans, in which ob- 
 jects that are present appear somewhat 
 changed. 
 
 Pseudopyke'thrum. See Achillea ptar- 
 mica. 
 
 PSI'DIUM. The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linnsan system. 
 
 Psi'dium pomi'ferum. The systematic 
 name of the apple guava. This plant, and 
 the pyriferum, bear fruits, the former like 
 apples, the latter like pears. The apple kind 
 is most cultivated in the Indies, on account 
 of the pulp having a fine acid flavour, where- 
 as the pear species is sweet, and therefore 
 not so agreeable in warm climates. Of the 
 inner pulp of either, the inhabitants make 
 jellies ; and of the outer rind they make tarts, 
 marmalades, &.c. The latter they also stew 
 and eat with milk, and prefer them to any 
 other stewed fruits. They have an astrin- 
 gent quality, which exists also in every part 
 of the tree, and abundantly in the leaf-buds, 
 which are occasionally boiled with barley 
 and liquorice, as an excellent drink against 
 diarrhoeas. A simple decoction of the leaves, 
 used as a bath, is said to cure the itch, and 
 most cutaneous eruptions. 
 
 Psi'dium pyri'ferdm. The systematic 
 name of the pear guava. See Psidium po- 
 miferum. 
 
 Psilo'thra. (From ^J^;A.o(a, to denudate.) 
 Applications to remove the hair. 
 
 Psilo'thrum. (From -^iXou, to depilate ;) 
 so called because it was used to remove the 
 hair. The white briony. 
 
 Psimmy'thium. (From 4""^ to smooth ; 
 
 so called because of its use as a cosmetic.) 
 Cerusse, or white lead. 
 
 PSO'.a;. (i^sai, the loins.) Mopccts. JVe- 
 frometroR. JVeurometeres. The name of two 
 pair of muscles in the loins. 
 
 PSOAS ABSCESS. See Lumbar abscess, 
 
 PSO'AS MA'GNUS. (From ^},<,a.,, the 
 loins, because it is situated in the loins.) 
 Psoas, seu lumbaris internus, of Winslow. 
 Pre-lumbo-trochantin, of Dumas. This is 
 a long, thick, and very considerable muscle, 
 situated close to the fore part and sides of 
 the lumbar vertebrfe. It arises from the 
 bodies of the last vertebra of the back, and 
 of all the lumbar vertebrae laterally, as well 
 as from the anterior surfaces of their trans- 
 verse processes by distinct tendinous and 
 fleshy slips, that are gradually collected into 
 one mass, which becomes thicker as it de- 
 scends, till it reaches the last of the lumbar 
 vertebrae, where it grows narrower again, 
 and uniting its outer and posterior edge 
 (where it begins to become tendinous) with 
 the iliacus internus, descends along with 
 that muscle under the ligamentum Fallopii, 
 and goes to be inserted tendinous at the 
 bottom of the trochanter minor of the os 
 femoris, and fleshy into the bone a little 
 below that process. Between the tendon of 
 this muscle and the ischium, we find a 
 considerable bursa mucosa. This muscle, 
 at its origin, has some connection with the 
 diapliragni, and likewise with the quadratus 
 lumborum. It is one of the most powerful 
 flexors of the thigh forwards, and may like- 
 wise assist in turning it outwards. When 
 the inferior extremity is fixed, it may help 
 to bend the body forwards, and in an erect 
 posture, it greatly assists in preserving the 
 equilibrium of the trunk upon the upper part 
 of the thigh. 
 
 PSO'AS PA'RVUS. Pre-lumbo-pubien, 
 of Dumas. This muscle, which was first 
 described by Riolanus, is situated upon the 
 psoas magnus, at the anterior part of the 
 loins. The psoas parvus arises thin and 
 fleshy from the side of the uppermost ver- 
 tebra of the loins, and sometimes also from 
 the lower edge of the last vertebra of the 
 back, and from the transverse processes of 
 each of these vertebrae ; it then extends over 
 part of the psoas magnus, and terminates in 
 a thin flat tendon, which is inserted into 
 that part of the brim of the pelvis, where the 
 OS pubis joins the ilium. From this tendon 
 a great number of fibres are sent off, which 
 form a thin fascia, that covers part of the 
 psoas magnus and iliacus internus, and gra- 
 dually loses itself on the fore part of the 
 thigh. In the human body this muscle is 
 very often wanting ; but in a dog, according 
 to Douglas, it is never deficient. Riolanus 
 was of opinion, that it occurs oftener in men 
 than in women ; Winslow asserts just the 
 contrary ; but the truth seems to be, that it 
 is as often wanting in one sex as ia the 
 other. Its use seems to be to assist the psoas 
 
PSO 
 
 P30 
 
 nvagnus in bending the loins forwards j and 
 when we are lying upon our back, it may 
 help to raise the pelvis. 
 
 Pso'as si'vE lumba'ris intz'rncs. See 
 PsodJi magnus. 
 
 PSO'RA. "Vapti. Scabies The itch. 
 A genus of disease in the Class Locales, and 
 Order Dialyses, of CuUen : appearing first 
 on the wrists and between the fingers in 
 small pustules with watery heads. It is 
 contagious. 
 
 PSORl'ASIS. (From-^cupciytheitch.) 
 The disease to which Dr. Willau gives this 
 title is characterized by a rough and scaly 
 state of the cuticle, sometimes continuous, 
 sometimes in separate patches, of various 
 sizes, but of an irregular figure, and for the 
 most part accompanied with rhagades or fis- 
 sures of the skin. From the lepra it may 
 be distinguished, not only by the distribu- 
 tion of the patches, but also by its cessation 
 and recurrence at certain seasons of the year, 
 and by the disorder of the constitution with 
 which it is usually attended. Dr. Willan 
 gives the following varieties : 
 
 1 . Psoriasis guttata. This complaint ap- 
 pears in small, distinct, but irregular patches 
 of laminated scales, with little or no inflam- 
 mation round them. The patches very sel- 
 dom extend to the size of a sixpence. They 
 have neither an elevated border, nor the oval 
 or circular form by which all the varieties of 
 lepra are distinguished ; but their circum- 
 ference is sometimes angular, and sometimes 
 goes into small serpentine processes. The 
 scale formed upon each of them is thin, and 
 may be easily detached, leaving a red, shining 
 base. The patches are often distributed over 
 the greatest part of the body, but more par- 
 ticularly on the back part of the neck, the 
 breasts, arms, loins, thighs, and legs. They 
 appear also upon the face, which rarely hap- 
 pens in lepra. In that situation they are 
 red and more rough than the adjoining 
 cuticle, but not covered with scales. The 
 psoriasis guttata often appears on children in 
 a sudden eruption, attended with a slight 
 disorder of the constitution, and spreads 
 over the body within two or three days. In 
 adults it commences with a tew scaly patches 
 on the extremities, proceeds very gradually, 
 and has a longer duration than in children. 
 Its first occurrence is usually in the spring 
 season, after violent pains in the head, 
 stomach, and limbs. During the summer it 
 disappears spontaneously, or may be soon 
 removed by proper applications, but it is apt 
 to return again early in the ensuing spring, 
 and continues so to do for several successive 
 years. When the scales have been removed, 
 and the disease is about to go off, the small 
 patches have a shining appearance, and they 
 retain a dark red, intermixed with somewhat 
 of a bluish colour, for many days, or even 
 weeks, before the skin is restored to its usual 
 state. In the venereal disease there is an 
 ^uption which very much resembles the 
 
 psoriasis guttata, the only difierence being a 
 slighter degree of scaliness, aud a different 
 shade of colour in the patches, approaching 
 to a livid red, or very dark rose colour. The 
 patches vary in their extent, from the section 
 of a pea, to the size of a silver penny, but 
 are not exactly circular. They rise at first 
 very little, if at all, above the cuticle. As 
 soon, however, as the scales appear on them, 
 they become sensibly elevated ; and some- 
 times the edge or circumference of the patch 
 is higher than the httle scales in its centre. 
 This eruption is usually seen upon the fore- 
 head, breast, between the shoulders, or in thu 
 inside of the fore-arms, in the groins, about 
 the inside of the thighs, and upon the. skin 
 covering the lower part of the abdomen. 
 The syphilitic psoriasis guttata is attended 
 with, or soon followed by, an ulceration of 
 the throat. It appears about six or eight 
 weeks after a chancre has been healed by an 
 ineffectual course of mercury. A similar 
 appearance talies place at nearly the same 
 period, in some cases where no local symp- 
 toms had been noticed. When a venereal 
 sore is in a discharging state, this eruption, 
 or other secondary symptoms, often appear 
 much later than the period above mentioned. 
 They may also be kept back three months, 
 or even longer, by an inefficient application 
 of mercury. If no medicines be employed, 
 the syphilitic form of the psoriasis guttata 
 will proceed during several months, the 
 number of the spots increasing, and their 
 bulk being somewhat enlarged, but without 
 any other material alteration. 
 
 2. The Psoriasis diffusa spreads into large 
 patches irregularly circumscribed, reddish, 
 rough, and chappy, with scales interspersed. 
 It commences, Ln general, with numerous 
 minute asperities, or elevations of the cuticle, 
 more perceptible by the touch than by sight. 
 Upon these small distinct scales are soon 
 after formed, adhering by a dark cen- 
 tral point, while their edges Biay be seen 
 white and detached. In the course of two 
 or three weeks all the intervening cuticle be- 
 comes rough and chappy, appears red, and 
 raised, and wrinkled, the lines of the skhi 
 sinking into deep furrows. The scales which 
 form among them are often slight, and re- 
 peatedly exfoliate. Sometimes, without any 
 previous emption of papulae, a large portion 
 of the skin becomes dry, harsh, cracked, red- 
 dish, and scaly, as above described. In other 
 cases, the disorder commences with sepEurate 
 patches of an uncertain form and size, some 
 of them being small, like those in the psoria- 
 sis guttata, some much larger. The patches 
 gradually expand till they become confluent, 
 and nearly cover the part or limb affected. 
 Both the psoriasis guttata and diffusa like- 
 wise occur as a sequel of the lichen simplex. 
 This transition takes place more certainly 
 after frequent returns of the lichen. The 
 parts most affected by psoriasis diffusa are 
 the cheeks, chin, upper eyelids, and corners! 
 
TSO 
 
 I*SO 
 
 of the eyes, the temples, the external car, the 
 neck, the fleshy parts of the lower extremi- 
 ties, and the fore-arm, from the elbov/ to the 
 back of the hand, along the supinator muscle 
 of the radius. The fingers are som.etimes 
 nearly surrounded with a loose scaly incrust- 
 ation ; the nails crack and exfoliate super- 
 ficially. The scaly patches likewise appear, 
 though less frequently, on the forehead and 
 scalp, on the shoulders, back, and loins, on 
 the abdomen and instep. This disease oc- 
 casionally extends to all the parts above- 
 mentioned at the same time ; but, in gene- 
 ral, it affects them successively, leaving one 
 place free, and appearing in others ; some- 
 times again returning to its first situation. 
 The psoriasis diffusa is attended with a sen- 
 sation of heat, and with a very troublesome 
 itching, especially at night. It exhibits 
 small, slight, distinct scales, having less dis- 
 position than the lepra to form thick crusts. 
 The chaps or fissures of the skin, which 
 usually make a part of this complaint, are 
 very sore and painful, but seldom discharge 
 any fluid. When the scales are removed by 
 frequent washing, or by the application of 
 unguents, the surface, though raised and 
 uneven, appears smooth and shining ; and 
 the deep furrows of the cuticle are lined 
 by a slight scaliness. Should any portion of 
 the diseased surface be forcibly excoriated, 
 there issues out a thin lymph, mixed with 
 some drops of blood, which slightly stains 
 and stiffens the linen, but soon concretes 
 into a thin dry scab ; this is again succeeded 
 by a white scaliness, gradually increasing, 
 and spreading in various directions. As 
 the complaint declines, the roughness, chaps, 
 scales, &.C. disappear, and a new cuticle is 
 formed, at first red, dry, and shrivelled, but 
 which, in two or three weeks, acquires the 
 proper texture. The duration of the psoria- 
 sis diffusa is from one to four months. If, 
 in some constitutions, it does not then dis- 
 appear, but becomes, to a certain degree, 
 permanent, there is^ at least, an aggravation 
 or extension of it, about the usual periods of 
 its return. In other cases, the disease, at 
 the vernal returns, differs much as to its 
 extent, and also with respect to the violence 
 of the preceding symptoms. The eruption 
 is, indeed, often confined to a single scaly 
 patch, red, itching, and chapped, of a mo- 
 derate size, but irregularly circumscribed. 
 This solitary patch is sometimes situated on 
 the temple, or upper part of the cheek, fre- 
 quently on the breast, the calf of the leg, 
 about the wrist, or within and a little below 
 the elbow joint, but especially at the lower 
 part of the thigh, behind. It continues in 
 any of these situations several months, vi-ith- 
 out much observable alteration. The coin- 
 plaint denominated with us the bakers' itch, 
 is an appearance of psoriasis diffusa on the 
 back of the hand, commencing with one or 
 two small, rough, scaly patches, and finally 
 extending from the knuckles to the wrist. 
 
 The rhagades, or chaps and fissures of the 
 skin, are numerous about the knuckles and 
 ball of the thumb, and where the back of the 
 hand joins the wrist. They are often highly 
 inflamed, and painful, but have no discharge 
 of fluid from them. The back of the hand 
 is a little raised or tumefied, and, at an ad- 
 vanced period of the disorder, exhibits a 
 reddish, glossy surface, without crusts or 
 numerous scales. However, the deep fur- 
 rows of the cuticle are, for the most part, 
 whitened by a slight scaliness. This com- 
 plaint is not general among bakers ; that it 
 is only aggravated by their business, and 
 affects those who are otherwise disposed to 
 it, may be collected from the following cir- 
 cumstances : 1. It disappears about mid- 
 summer, and returns in the cold weather at 
 the beginning of the year ; 2. Persons con- 
 stantly engaged in the business, after having 
 been oace afi'ected with the eruption, some- 
 times enjoy a respite from it for two or three- 
 years ; 3. When the business is discontinu- 
 ed, the complaint does not immediately cease. 
 The grocers' itch has some affinity with the 
 bakers' itch, or tetter ; but, being usually a 
 pustular disease at its commencement, it 
 properly belongs to another genus. Washer- 
 women, probably from the irritation of soap, 
 are liable to be affected with a similar scaly 
 disease on the hands and arms, sometimes 
 on the face and neck, which, in particular 
 constitutions, proves very troublesome, and 
 of long duration. 
 
 3. The Psoriasis gyrata is distributed in 
 narrow patches or stripes, variously figured; 
 some of them are nearly longitudinal ; some 
 circular, or semicircular with vermiform ap- 
 pendages ; some are tortuous, or serpen- 
 tine ; others like earth-worms or leeches : 
 the furrows of the cuticle being deeper than 
 usual, make the resemblance more striking, 
 by giving to them an annulated appearance. 
 There is a separation of slight scales from 
 the diseased surface, but no thick incrusta- 
 tions are formed. The uniform disposition 
 of these patches is singular : I have seen a 
 large circular one situated on each breast 
 above the papillae ; and two or three others 
 of a serpentine form, in analogous situations 
 along the sides of the chest. The back is 
 often variegated in like manner, with con- 
 voluted tetters, similarly arranged on each 
 side of the spine. They likev/ise appear, in 
 some cases, on the arms and thighs, inter- 
 secting each other in various directions. A 
 slighter kind of this complaint affects deli- 
 cate young women and children in small 
 scaly circles or rings, little discoloured ; 
 they appear on the cheeks, neck, or upper 
 part of the breast, and are mostly confound- 
 ed with the herpetic, or pustular ring- 
 worm. The psoriasis gyrata has its remis- 
 sions and returns, like the psoriasis diffusa ; 
 it also exhibits, in some cases, patches of the^ 
 latter disorder on the face, scalp, or extre- 
 mities, while the trunk of the body is 
 
PSO 
 
 rso 
 
 729 
 
 (liequereil with the singular figures above 
 described. 
 
 4. psoriasis palmaria. One very obsti- 
 nate species of tetter is nearly confined to 
 tlie palm of the hand. It commences vrith 
 a small, harsh, or scaly patch, which gradu- 
 allywspreads over the whole palm, and some- 
 times appears in a slighter degree on the in- 
 side of the fingers and wrist. The surface 
 feels rough from the detached and raised 
 edges of the scaly laminae ; its colour often 
 changes to brown, or black, as if dirty; yet 
 the most diligent washing produces no fa- 
 vourable effect. The cuticular furrows are 
 deep, and cleft at the bottom longitudinally, 
 in various places so as to bleed on stretch- 
 ing the fingers. A sensation of heat, pain, 
 and stiffness in the motions of the hand, at- 
 tends this complaint. It is worst in winter 
 or spring, and occasionally disappears in 
 autumn or summer, leaving a soft, dark 
 1 ed cuticle ; but many persons are troubled 
 with it for a series of years, experiencing 
 only very slight remissions. Every return 
 or aggravation of it is preceded by an in- 
 crease of heat and dryness, with intolerable 
 itching. Shoemakers have tlie psoriasis 
 palmaria locally, from the irritation of the 
 wax they so constantly employ. In bra- 
 ziers, tinmen, silversmiths, oic. the com- 
 plaint seems to be produced by handling 
 cold metals. A long predisposition to it 
 from a weak, languid, hectical state of the 
 constitution may giv« effect to different oc- 
 casional causes. Dr. Willan has observed 
 it in women after lying-in ;. in some persons 
 it is connected or alternates with arthritic 
 complaints. When the palms of the hands 
 are affected as above stated, a similar ap- 
 pearance often takes place on the soles of 
 the feet ; but with the exception of rhaghades 
 or fissures, which seem less liable to form 
 there, the feet being usually kept warm and 
 covered. Sometimes, also, the psoriasis 
 palmaria is attended with a thickness of the 
 preeputium, with scaliness and painful 
 cracks. These symptoms at last produce a 
 phimosis, and render connubial intercourse 
 difficult or impracticable ; so great, in some 
 cases, is the obstinacy of them, that reme- 
 dies are of no avail, and the patient can only 
 be relieved by circumcision. This affection 
 of the prffiputium is not esactly similar to 
 any venereal appearance, but rhagades or 
 fissures, and indurated patches within the 
 palm of the hand, take place in syphilis, and 
 somewhat resemble the psoriasis palmaria. 
 The venereal patches are, however, distinct, 
 white, and elevated, having nearly the con- 
 sistence of a soft corn. From the rhagades 
 there is a slight discharge, very offensive to 
 the smell. The soles of the feet are like- 
 wise, in this case, affected with the patches, 
 Hot with rhagades. When the disease yields 
 to the operation of mercury, the indurated 
 portions of cuticle separate, and a smooth 
 new cuticle is found formed underneath. 
 
 The fingers and toes are not affected with 
 the patches, &c. in venereal cases. 
 
 5. Psoriasis labialis. The psoriasis some- 
 times affects the prolabium without appear- 
 ing on any other part of the body. Its 
 characteristics are, as usual, scaliness, inter- 
 mixed with chaps and fissures of the skin. 
 The scales are of a considerable magnitude, 
 so that their edges are often loose, while the 
 central points are attached, a new cutide 
 gradually forms beneath the scales, bat i9 
 not durable. In the course of a few hours 
 it becomes dry, shrivelled, and broken ; 
 and while it exfoliates, gives way to an- 
 other layer of tender cuticle, which soon, in 
 like manner, perish'es. These appearances 
 should be distinguished from the light chaps 
 and roughness of the lips produced by very 
 cold or frosty weather, but easily removed. 
 The psoriasis labialis may be a little aggra- 
 vated by frost or sharp winds, yet it receives 
 no material alleviation from an opposite 
 temperature. It is not, indeed, confined 
 within any certain limit, or period of dura- 
 tion, having, in several instances, been pro- 
 tracted through all the seasons. The under 
 lip is always more affected than the upper j 
 and the disease takes place more especially 
 in those persons whose lips are full and 
 prominent. 
 
 6. Psoriasis serotalis. The skin of the 
 scrotum may be affected in the psoriasis 
 diffusa like other parts of the surface of the 
 body ; but sometimes a roughness and sca- 
 liness of the scrotum appears as an inde- 
 pendent complaint attended with much 
 heat, itching, tension, and redness. The 
 above symptoms are succeeded by a hard, 
 thickened, brittle texture of the skin, and 
 by painful chaps or excoriations, which are 
 not easy to be healed. This complaint is 
 sometimes produced under the same circum- 
 stances as the prurigo scroti, and appears 
 to be in some cases a sequel of it. A spe- 
 cies of the psoriasis serotalis likewise occuri 
 in the lues venerea, but merits no particular 
 attention, being always combined with otker 
 secondary symptoms of the disease. 
 
 7. Psoriasis infantilis. Infants between 
 the ages of two months and two years, are 
 occasionally subject to the dry tetter. Irre- 
 gular, scaly patches, of various sizes, appear 
 on the cheeks, chin, breast, back, nates, and 
 thighs. They are sometimes red, and a 
 little rough, or elevated; sometimes exco- 
 riated, then again covered with a thin in- 
 crustation ; and lastly intersected by chaps 
 or fissures. The general appearances nearly 
 coincide with those of the psoriasis diffusa ; 
 but there are several peculiarities in the tet- 
 ters of infants which require a distinct con- 
 sideration. 
 
 8. The Psoriasis inveierata is character- 
 ized by an almost universal scaliness, with a 
 harsh, dry, and thickened state of the skin.> 
 It commences from a few irregular, though 
 distinct patches on the extrejnitres. OtbPfs 
 
 93 
 
■7.30 
 
 PTli 
 
 appe&i* afterwards on different parts, and, 
 becoming confluent, spread at length over 
 all the surface of the body, except a part 
 of the face, or someiiaies the palms of the 
 hands, and soles of the feet. The skin is 
 red, deeply furrowed, or wrinkled, stiff and 
 rigid, so as somewhat to impede the motion 
 of the muscles, and of the joints. So quick, 
 likewise, is the production and separation 
 of scales, that large quantities of them are 
 found in the bed on which a person affected 
 with the disease has slept. They fall off in 
 the same proportion by day, and being con- 
 fined within the linen, excite a troublesome 
 and perpetual itching. 
 
 Pso'rica. (From -^aj/ix, the itch.) Me- 
 dicines to cure the itch. 
 
 PSOROPHTHA'LMIA. (From V/upa, 
 the itch, and opiaXf^os, an eye.) An in- 
 flammation of the eyelids, attended with 
 ulcerations, which itch very much. By 
 psorophthalmy Mr. Ware means a case, in 
 which the inflammation of the eyelids is 
 attended with an ulceration of their edges, 
 upon which a glutinous matter lodges, and 
 becomes hard, so that in sleep, when they 
 have been long in contact, they become so 
 adherent, that they cannot be separated 
 ■without pain. The proximate cause is an 
 acrimony deposited in the glands of the eye- 
 lids. The species of the psorophthalmia 
 are, 
 
 1. Psorophthalmia cruslosa, which forms 
 dry or humid crusts in the margins of the 
 eyelids. 
 
 2. Psorophthalmia herpetica, in which 
 small papulffi, itching extremely, and termi- 
 nating in scurf, are observed. 
 
 Psychago'gica. (From Vu;^?!, the mind, 
 and ayu, to move.) Medicines which reco- 
 ver in syncope or apoplexy. 
 
 Psycho'tkia eme'tica. (From '^w;t;»ir, 
 cold, because it grows in cold places.) See 
 Callicocca ipecacuanha. 
 
 Psycho'trophum. (From ^«;^;o?, cold, 
 and Tfiipiu, to nourish ; so called because it 
 grows in places exposed to the cold.) The 
 herb betony. 
 
 Psychrolu'trum. (From "^uxos, cold, 
 and X0U6), to wash.) A cold bath. 
 
 Psy'chtica. (From '^'vxu, to refrigerate.) 
 Refrigerathig medicines. 
 
 PSYDRA'CIA. (From ^w;ii«f, cold.) 
 Red and somewhat elevated s^ots, vyhich 
 soon form broad and superficial vesicles, 
 such as those produced by the stinging- 
 nettle, the bites of insects, kc. See Pus- 
 tule. 
 
 PsYLn'uM. (From '*"yXXo;, a flea ; so 
 called because it was thought to destroy 
 fleas.) See Plantago psyllium. 
 
 Ptarmica. (From Tmtipiu, to sneeze ; so 
 called because it irritates the nose, and pro- 
 vokes sneezing.) Sneezewort. See Achillea 
 ptarmica. 
 
 P T E ' R I S. The name of a genus of 
 
 plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Cryp'- 
 logamia. Order, Filices. 
 
 Pte'ris aquili'na. (From ^ripov, a wing ; 
 so called from the likeness of its leaves to 
 wings, and (iquilina, from aquila, an eagle, 
 from its resemblance to an eagle's wings.) 
 The systematic name of the common br*ke, 
 or female fern. Filix fcEttiina. The plant 
 which is thus called in the pharmacopceias, 
 is not the Polypodium filix fcemina, but the 
 Pteris aquilina ; frondibus supradecomposiiis 
 foliolis pinnalis, pinnis lanceolatis, infimist 
 pinnatijidis, superioribvs minoribus, of Lin- 
 DEEUS. The root is esteemed as an anthel- 
 mintic, and is supposed to be as efiicacious 
 in destroying the tape-worm as the root of 
 the male fern. 
 
 PTEROC A'RPUS. (From !r7sp«», a wing, 
 and xafTfos, fruit.) The name oPa genus of 
 plants in the Linnaean system. 
 
 Fteroca'rpus santa'lincs. The system- 
 atic name of the red saunders tree. Santa' 
 lum rubrum. There is some reason to be- 
 lieve that several redwoods, capable of com- 
 municating this colour to spirituous liquors, 
 are sold as red saunders ; but the true ofli- 
 cinal kind appears, on the best anthority, 
 to be of this tree, which is extremely hard, 
 of a bright garnet red colour, and bears a 
 fine polish. It is only the inner substance 
 of the wood that is used as a colouring mat- 
 ter, and the more florid red is mostly es- 
 teemed. On being cut it is said to mani- 
 fest a fragrant odour, which is more especial- 
 ly observed in old trees. According to Lew- 
 is, this wood " is of a dull red, almost black- 
 ish colour on the outside, and a deep brighter 
 red within ; its fibres are now and then 
 culled, as in knots. It has no manifest smell, 
 and little or no taste, even of extracts made 
 from it with water, or with spirit, the taste 
 is not considerable. 
 
 To watery liquors it communicates only 
 a yellowish tinge, but to rectified spirit a 
 fine deep red. A small quantity of an ex- 
 tract made with this menstruum, tinges a 
 large one of fresh spirit of the same colour ; 
 though it does not, like most other resinous 
 bodies, dissolve in expressed oils. Of dis- 
 tilled oils, there are some, as that of laven- 
 der, which receive a red tincture from the 
 wood itself, and from its resinous extract, 
 but the greater number do not. Red saun- 
 ders has been esteemed as a medicine ; but 
 its only use attaches to its colouring property. 
 The juice of this tree, like that of some 
 others, affords a species of sanguis dra- 
 conis. 
 
 P T E R Y'G I U M. (n7£p«|, a wing.) A 
 membranous excrescence which grows fupon 
 the internal canthus of the eye chiefly, and 
 expands itself over the albuginea and cor- 
 nea towards the pupil. It appears to be 
 an extension or prolongation of the fibres 
 and vessels of the caruncula lachrymalis, 
 or semilunar membrane, appearing like 
 
PTE 
 
 PTY 
 
 731 
 
 a w'mg. The species of pteiygium are 
 lour : 
 
 1. Pterygium tenue, sen ungula, is a 
 pellucid pellicle, thin, of a cineritious co- 
 lour, and unpalnful ; growing out from 
 the caruncula lachrymalis, or membrana 
 semilunaris. 
 
 2. Pterygium crassum, seu pannus, differs 
 from the ungula by its thickness, red colour, 
 and fulness of the red vessels on the w hite of 
 the eye, and it stretches over the cornea like 
 fasciculi of vessels. 
 
 3. Pterygium malignum, is a pannus of 
 various colours, painful, and arising from a 
 fancerous acrimony. 
 
 4. Pterygium pingue, seu pinguicula, is a 
 molecule like lard or fat, soft, without pain, 
 and of a light yellow colour, which com- 
 monly is situated in the external angle of the 
 eye, and rarely extends to the cornea ; but 
 often remains through life. 
 
 PTEUYGO. Names compounded of 
 this word belong to muscles which are 
 connected with the pterygoid process of 
 the sphenoid bone ; as pltrygo-pharyngeus, 
 &c. 
 
 Pterygo-pharynge'us. See Constrictor 
 pharyngis superior. 
 
 Pterygo-staphili'nus exte'rnus. See 
 Levator palati. 
 
 PTERYGOID PROCESS. (Plerygoides, 
 from 'rjipu^, a wing, and s/Joj, resemlslance.) 
 A wing-like process of the sphenoid 
 bone. 
 
 Pterygoide'um OS. See Ethmoid bone. 
 
 PTERYGOIDE'US EXTE'RNUS. 
 {Pterygoideus, from its belonging to the 
 processus pterygoides.) Pterygoideus minor, 
 of Winslow. Pterygo-colli-maxillaire, of 
 Dumas. A muscle placed as it were, hori- 
 zontally along the basis of the scull, between 
 the pterygoid process and the condyle of the 
 lower jaw. It usually arises by two distinct 
 heads ; one of which is thick, tendinous, 
 and fleshy from the outer wing of the ptery- 
 goid process of the os sphenoides, and from 
 a small part of the os maxillare adjoining to 
 it ; the other is thin and fleshy, from a ridge 
 in the temporal process of the sphenoid bone, 
 just behind the slit that transmits the vessels 
 to the eye. Sometimes this latter origin is 
 wanting, and, in that case, pai't of the tem- 
 poral muscle arises from this ridge. Now 
 and then it affords a common origin to both 
 these muscles. From these origins the 
 muscle forms a strong fleshy belly, which de- 
 scends almost transversely outwards and back- 
 wards, and is inserted tendinous and fleshy, 
 into a depression in the fore part of the con- 
 dyloid process of the lower jaw, and into 
 the anterior surface of the capsular ligament 
 that surrounds the articulation of that bone. 
 All that part of this muscle, which is not 
 hid by the pterygoideus internus, is covered 
 by a ligamentous expansion, which is broader 
 than that belonging to the pterygoideus in- 
 
 ternus, and originates from the inner edge 
 of the glenoid cavity of the lower jaw, 
 immediately before the styloid process of 
 the temporal bone, and extends obliquely 
 downwards, forwards, and outwards, to 
 the inner surface of the angle of the jaw. 
 When these muscles act together, they 
 bring the jaw horizontally forwards. When 
 they act singly, the jaw is moved forwai'ds, 
 and to the opposite side. The fibres that 
 are inserted into the capsular ligament, serve 
 likewise to bring the moveable cartilage 
 forwards. 
 
 PTEIIYGOIDE'US INTE'RNUS. Pte- 
 rygoideus major, of Winslow. Pterygoan- 
 guli-maxilluire, of Dumas. This muscle 
 arises tendinous and fleshy from the whole 
 inner surface of the external ala of the 
 pterygoid process, filling all the space be- 
 tween the two wings ; and from that pro- 
 cess of the OS palati that makes part of the 
 pterygoid fossa. From thence growing 
 larger, it descends obliquely downwards, 
 forwards, and outwards, and is inserted, by 
 tendinous and fleshy fibres, into the inside 
 of the lower jaw, near its angle. This 
 muscle covers a great part of the pterygoi- 
 deus externus ; and along its posterior edge 
 we observe a ligamentous band, v.'hich ex- 
 tends from the back part of the styloid 
 process to the bottom of the angle of the 
 lower jaw. The use of this muscle is to 
 raise the lower jaw, and to pull it a little to 
 one side. 
 
 Pterygojde'cs ma'jor. See Pterygoi- 
 deus internus. 
 
 Pterygoide'us mi'nor. See Pterygoi- 
 deus externus. 
 
 Ptilo'sis. (From •r'iiXo;, bald.) See 
 Madarosis. 
 
 Pti'sana. (From '^tnaau, to decorticate, 
 bruise or pound.) Ptissana. Barley depri- 
 ved of its husks, pounded and made into 
 balls. 
 
 PTO'SIS. (From -v.-ttJu,, to fall.) Ble- 
 pharoplosis. An inability of raising the up- 
 per eyelid. The afiection may be owing to 
 several causes, the chief of which are a re- 
 dundance of the skin on the eyelid, a pa- 
 ralytic state of the levator muscle, and a 
 spasm of the orbicularis. 
 
 PTO'SIS I'RIDIS. Prolapsus iridis. A 
 prolapsus of the iris through a wound of the 
 cornea. It is known by a blackish tubercle, 
 which projects a little from the cornea in va- 
 rious forms. The species of the ptosis of 
 the iris are, 
 
 1. Plods recens, or a recent ptosis from a 
 side wound of the cornea, as that which hap- 
 pens, though rarely, in or after the extrac- 
 tion of the cataract. 
 
 2. Ptosis inveterata, in' which the incarce- 
 rated prolapsed iris is grown or attached to 
 the wound or ulcer, and has become callous 
 or indurated. 
 
 Ptyalago'ga. (From -rlvaXov, spittle. 
 
732 
 
 JBUL 
 
 PUL 
 
 and a.yu, to excite,) Plyasmagoga. Medi- 
 cittes which promote a discharge of the sali- 
 va, or cause salivation. 
 
 Ptvali'smos. See Ptyalismm. 
 
 PTYALl'SMUS. {TTomvluaXcii,,Xo 
 spit.) A ptyalism or salivation, or increased 
 secretion of saliva from the mouth. 
 
 Pty'alum. (From ir]ya», to spit up.) 
 The saliva or mucus from the bronchia. 
 
 Ptyasmago'ga. (From vivaefia, spu- 
 tum and ayeo, to expel.) See Ptyala- 
 goga. 
 
 PU'BES. The external part of the or- 
 gans of generation of both sexes, which after 
 pubertv is covered with hair. 
 
 PITBIS OS. A separate bone of the 
 fcetal pelvis. See Innominatum oa. 
 
 P U D E ' N D A. (From pudor, shame.) 
 The parts of generation. 
 
 Pudenda'gea. (From pudenda, the 
 private parts, and aypa, a seizure.) Cedma. 
 A pain in the private parts. By some it is 
 called the venereal disease. Others define 
 it to be, pain or uneasiness in the genital 
 parts of men or women, somewhat resem- 
 bling a gonorrhoea, but without a dysuria. 
 Dr. Beddoes asserts, in his essay on the Pu- 
 dendagra, that it is distinct from the vene- 
 real disease, and also, that it is proper to 
 women, but that a woman labouring under it, 
 can communicate some inflammatory symp- 
 toms to the penis of a man who cohabits with 
 her. 
 
 PUDE'NDUM MULIE'BRE. The female 
 parts of generation. 
 
 PUDICAL ARTERY, ^rteria pudica ve^ 
 pudenda. Pudendal artery. A branch o' 
 the internal iliac distributed on the organs 
 of generation. 
 
 Puebi'lis mo'rbus. The epilepsj'. 
 
 PUERPERAL FEVER. Childbed fever. 
 CuUen considers this disease as a species of 
 continued fever. 
 
 Puffball. See Lycoperdon. 
 
 PIKJI'LLUS. (From pugnm, the fist.) 
 Dragmis. A pugil. The eighth part of a 
 handful, 
 
 PULE'GIUM- (From pulex, a flea ; be 
 cause the smell of its leaves, burnt, destroys 
 fleas.) See Mentha pulegium. 
 
 Pule'gium cervi'num. Hart's penny- 
 royal. Jl*fe«/Aa ceri'ina, of Linnaeus. 
 
 Pulica'ria. (From pulex, a flea ; so na- 
 med because it was thought to destroy fleas 
 if hung in a chamber.) See Plantago psyl- 
 lium. 
 
 PU'LMO. (Plin. «utufta». Attice ttXbu- 
 (Mv, und€,per metathesin pulmo.) The lung. 
 See Lung. 
 
 PULMONA'RIA. (From /JuZwio, the 
 Tung^ ; so called because of its virtues in 
 affections of the lungs.) The name of a 
 genus of plants in the Linneean system. 
 Class, Pentandria. Order, Monogynia. 
 Lungwort. 
 
 Pclmona'ria aeeo'rea. See Lichen pu/i' 
 monarius. 
 
 Pulmona'ria macula'ta. See PulmO' 
 naria officinalis. 
 
 Pulmona'ria officina'lis. The system- 
 atic name of the spotted lung-wort. Pul- 
 monaria maculala. Symphilum viaculosum. 
 Jerusalem cowslips, Jerusalem sage. This 
 plant is rarely found to grow wild in Eng- 
 land ; but is very commonly cultivated in 
 gardens, where its leaves become broader, 
 and approach more to a cordate shape. The 
 leaves, which are the part medicinally used, 
 have no peculiar smell ; but, in their recent 
 state, manifest a slightly adstringent and 
 mucilaginous taste ; hence it seems not 
 wliolly without foundation that they have 
 been supposed to be demulcent and pectoral. 
 They have been recommended in hsmop- 
 toes, tickling coughs, and catarrhal defluxions 
 upon the lungs. The name pulmonaria, how- 
 ever, seems to have arisen rather from the 
 speckled appearance of these leaves resem- 
 bling that of the lungs, than from any intrin- 
 sic quality which experience discovered to 
 be useful in pulmonary complaints. 
 
 Pulmonary consumption. See Phthisis. 
 
 PULMONARY VESSELS. The pul- 
 monary artery, arleria pulmonalis, arises 
 from the right ventricle of the heart, and 
 soon divides into the right and left, which 
 ramify throughout the lungs, and form a 
 beautiful net-work on the air vesicles, where 
 they terminate in the veins, vencc piilmonules, 
 whose branches at lengtli form four trunlcs, 
 which empty themselves into the left auricle 
 of the heart. 
 
 PULMO'IN'IA. (From pulmo, the lungs.) 
 An inflammation of the lungs. 
 
 Pulmo'nica. (From puhno, the lung.) 
 Medicines for the lungs. 
 
 Pulsati'lla nigricans. (From pulso, 
 to beat about ; so called from its being per- 
 petually agitated by the air.) See Jinemont 
 pratensis. 
 
 PULSE. PidsKs. The beating of the 
 artery at the wrist is termed the pulse. It 
 d£pends upon the impulse given to the blood 
 by the heart ; hence physicians feel the 
 pulse, to ascertain the quickness or tardiness 
 of the blood's motion, the strength of the 
 heart, &c. 
 
 Pulsile'gium. (From pulsus, the pnlse, 
 and lego, to tell.) An instrument for mea- 
 suring the pulse. 
 
 Pulvi'nar. (From pulvis, dust or chaff, 
 with which they are filled.) A medicated 
 cushion. 
 
 Pulvina'rium. See Pulvinar, 
 
 PU'LVIS. {-veris, m.) A powder. Pul- 
 vinarium. This form of medicine is either 
 coarse or very fine, simple or compound. 
 In the compounded powders the intimate 
 and complete admixture of the several in- 
 gredients, and more especially in those to 
 which any of the more active substances, as 
 
PUL 
 
 PUL 
 
 733 
 
 opium, scammony, k.c. are added, cannot 
 be too strongly recommended, and for this 
 purpose it may be proper to pass them, after 
 they are mixed mechanically, through a fine 
 sieve. 
 
 Pu'lvis a'loes compo'situs. Compound 
 powder of aloes. Formerly called pulvis 
 aloes cum guaiaco. " Take of extract of 
 spiked aloe, an ounce and half; guaiacum 
 resin, an ounce ; compound powder of cin- 
 namon, half an ounce. Powder the extract 
 of aloe and guaiacum resin separately ; then 
 mix them with the compound powder of 
 cinnamon." The dose is from gr. x. to Qj. 
 It ie a warm aperient, laxative powder, cal- 
 culated for the aged, and those affected with 
 dyspeptic gout, attended with costiveness 
 and spasmodic complaints of the stomach 
 and bowels, 
 
 Pu'lvis a'loes cum cane'lla. A cathar- 
 tic, deobstruent powder, possessing stimula- 
 ting and aloetic properties omitted in the last 
 London Pharmacopogia, as rather suited to 
 the purpose of extemporaneous prescription. 
 
 Pu'tvis a'loes cum fe'rro. This pos- 
 sesses aperient and deobstruent virtues ; and 
 is mostly giveu in cMr.rosis and constipation. 
 In the London Pharmacopoeia this prescrip- 
 tion is omitted for the same reason as pulvis 
 aloes cum canella. 
 
 Pu'lvis a'loes cum guai'aco. See Pulvis 
 aloes composilu-s. 
 
 Pu'lvis antimonia'lis. See Antimonialis 
 •pulvis. 
 
 Pu'lvis aroma'ticus. See Pulvis cinna- 
 momi composilus. 
 
 Pu'lvis ceru'ssje compo'situs. This is 
 mostly iised in the form of collyrium, lotion, 
 or injection, as a mucilaginous sedative. 
 
 Pu'lvis chela'rum ca'xcri compo'situs. 
 An antacid and adstrinprent powder, mostly 
 given to children with diarrha3a and acidity 
 of the primse viae. 
 
 Pu'lvis cinnamo'mi compo'situs. Com- 
 pound powder of cinnamon. Formei'ly 
 called pulvis aromaticus : species aromatica : 
 species diambras sine odoralis. " Take of 
 ciBnamon bark, two ounces; cardamom- 
 seeds, an ounce and half; ginger-root, an 
 ounce ; long pepper, half an ounce. Rub 
 them together, so as to make a very fine 
 powder." The dose is froiu five to ten 
 grains. An elegant stimulant, carminative, 
 and stomachic powder. 
 
 Pu'lvis contraje'rv^e compo'situs. 
 '•' Take of contrajerva root, powdered, five 
 ounces ; prepared shells, a pound and half. 
 Mix." A febrifuge diaphoretic, mostly gi- 
 ven in the dose of from one to two scruples 
 in slight febrile afiections. 
 
 Pu'lvis co'rnu u'sti cum o'pio. Pow- 
 ■der of burnt hartshorn with opium. Pulvis 
 opialus. " Take of hard opium, powdered, 
 a drachm; hartshorn, burnt and prepared, 
 an ounce ; cochineal, powdered, a drachm. 
 Mix." This preparation affords a conve- 
 jafent mode of exhibiting small quantities of 
 
 opium, ten grains containing one of the 
 opium. It is absorbent and anodyne. 
 
 Pu'lvis cRE'TiE compo'situs. Compound 
 powder of chalk. Pulvis e bolo composilus 
 sine opio. Species e scordio sine opio. Dias- 
 cordium, 1720. " Take of prepared chalk, 
 half a pound; cinnamon bark, four ounces; 
 tormentil root, acacia gum, of each three 
 ounces ; long pepper, half an ounce. Re- 
 duce them separately into a very fine pow- 
 der, and then mix." The dose is from 3ss. 
 to 3i. An astringent, carminative, and sto- 
 machic powder exhibited in the cure of diar- 
 rhoea, pyrosis, and diseases arising from acidi- 
 ty of the bowels, inducing much pain. 
 
 Pu'lvis cre'TjE compo'situs cum o'pio. 
 Compound powder of chalk with opium 
 Pulvis e bolo composilus cum opio. Species e 
 scordio cum opio. " Take of compound 
 powder of challi, six ounces and a half. 
 Hard opium, powdered, four scruples. 
 Mix." The dose from one scruple to two. 
 The above powder, with the addition of 
 opium, in the proportion of one grain to two 
 scruples. 
 
 Pu'lvis iPiCACUA'NHffi compo'situs. 
 Compound powder of ipecacuanha. "Take 
 of ipecacua-iha root, powdered, hard ooium, 
 powdered, of each a drachm ; sulphate of 
 potash, powdered, an ounce. Mix." A 
 diaphoretic powder, similar to that of Dr. 
 Dover, which gained such repute in the 
 cure of rheumatisms, and other diseases ari- 
 sing from obstructed perspiration and spasnu 
 The dose is from five grains to a scruple. 
 
 Pu'lvis ki'no compo'situs. Compound 
 powder of kino. " Take of kino 15 drachms ; 
 cinnamon bark, half an ounce ; hard opium, 
 a drachm. Reduce them separately to a veiy 
 fine powder ; and then mix." The propor- 
 tion of opium this astringent contains is one 
 part to twenty. The dose is from five grains 
 to a scruple. 
 
 Pu'lvis my'rrh/E compo'situs. A stimu- 
 lant, antispasmodic, and emmenagogue pow- 
 der, mostly exhibited in the dose of frora 
 fifteen grains to two scruples, in uterine ob- 
 structions and hysterical afiections. 
 
 Pu'lvis opia'tus. See Pulvis comu usti 
 cum opio. 
 
 Pu'lvis scammo'ke^: compo'situs. Com- 
 pound powder of scammony. Pulvis comitis 
 Warwicensis. " Take of scammony gum 
 resin, hard extract of jalap, of each two 
 ounces ; ginger-root, half an ounce. Re- 
 duce them separately to a very fine powder, 
 and then mix." From ten to fifteen grains 
 or a scruple are exhibited as a stimulating 
 cathartic. 
 
 Pu'lvis scammo'xii cum a'loe. A stimu- 
 lating cathartic, in the dose of from ten to 
 fifteen grains. 
 
 Pu'lvis scammo'nii cum calome'lane. A 
 vermifugal cathartic, in the dose of from ten 
 to fifteen grains. 
 
 Pu'lvis SE'NNifE compo'situs. Compound 
 powder of senna. Pulvis diasennm. '* Take 
 
734 
 
 PUK 
 
 FUS 
 
 of senna leaves, supertartrate of potash, of 
 each two ounces ; scammony gum resin, half 
 an ounce ; ginger-root, two drachms. Re- 
 duce the scammony gum resin separately, 
 the rest together, to a very fine powder ; 
 and then mix." The dose is from one scru- 
 ple to one drachm. A saline stimulating 
 cathartic. 
 
 Pu'lvis tragaca'sth^ compo'situs. 
 
 Compound powder of tragacanth. Species 
 diatragacantkcB frigidce. " Take of traga- 
 canth, powdered, acacia gum, powdered, 
 starch, of each an ounce and half, refined 
 sugar, three ounces. Powder the starch and 
 sugar together ; then add the tragacanth and 
 acacia gum, and mix the whole." Traga- 
 ■canth is very difficultly reduced to powder. 
 The dose is from ten grains to a drachm. 
 A very useful demulcent powder, which 
 may be given in coughs, diarrhosas, stran- 
 gury, &c. 
 
 Pumpion, common. See Cucurbita. 
 
 PUNCTA LACHRYMA'LIA. (From 
 punctum, a. point.) Lachrymal points. Two 
 small orifices, one of which is conspicuous in 
 each eyelid, at the extremity of the tarsus, 
 near the internal canthus. 
 
 Pu'nctum ad'reum. Formerly, when a 
 hernia of the intestines was reduced by an 
 incision made through the skin and mem- 
 brana adiposa, quite down to the upper part 
 of the spermatic vessels, a golden wire was 
 fixed and twisted, so as to prevent the 
 descent of any thing down the tunica 
 vaginalis. 
 
 PU'JNICA. The name of a genus of plants 
 in the Linnfean system. Class, Icosandria. 
 Order, Monogynia. 
 
 Pu'nica grana'tum. The systematic 
 name of the pomegranate. Granattmi. Pu- 
 nica foliis lanceolatis, caule arboreo, of Lin- 
 najus. The rind of the fruit and the flowers 
 called Balaustine floioers, are the parts di- 
 rected for medicinal use. In their smell 
 there is nothing remarkable, but to the taste 
 they are very adstringent, and have success- 
 fully been employed as such, in diseases 
 both internal and external. 
 
 PUPIL. {Pupilla, from pupa, a babe ; 
 because it reflects the diminished image of 
 the person who looks upon it like a puppet.) 
 The round opening in the middle of the 
 iris, in which we see ourselves in the eye of 
 another. 
 
 PUPl'LLA. See Pupil. 
 
 PUPILLA'RIS MEMBRA'NA. (From 
 pupilla, the pupil.) Fupillce vdum. A fine 
 vascular membrane, which in the fcetus of 5, 
 6, or 7 months, grows across the part where 
 the pupil is afterwards seen. 
 
 Purgame'ntum. a purge. 
 
 PURGATI'VA. Purgantia. Catkar- 
 tica. Catocatharlica. Catoretica. Catote- 
 rica. Dejectoria. Mviduca. Purgative me- 
 dicines. 
 
 Purging flajc. See Linum catharlicum. 
 
 Purging-mif. See Jatropha cvrrm. 
 
 Pc'rpbka a'lba. Purpura rubra. Many 
 ■writers term the military fever, when the; 
 pustules are white, purpura alba, and when 
 they are red, purpura rubra. 
 
 Pu'rpura scorbu'tica. Petechial erup- 
 tions in scurvy. 
 
 Purslane. See Portulaca. 
 
 PUS. Matter. A whitish, bland, cream- 
 like fluid, heavier than water, found in 
 phlegmonous abscesses, or on the surface- 
 of sores. It is distinguished, according to 
 its nature, into laudable or good pus, 
 scrophulous, serous, and ichorous pus, 
 k.c. 
 
 Pus taken from a healthy ulcer, near 
 the source of circulation, as on the arm or 
 breast. Sir Everard Home observes, readily 
 separates from the surface of the sore, the 
 granulations underneath being small, pointed, 
 and of a florid red colour, and has the 
 following properties ; it is nearly of the 
 consistence of cream ; is of a white colour ; 
 has a maw kish taste ; and when cold, is 
 inodorous ; but, when warm, has a peculiar 
 smell. Examined in a microscope, it is 
 found to consist of two parts, of globules, 
 and a transparent colourless fluid ; the glo- 
 bules are probably white, at least they 
 appear to have some degree of opacity. 
 Its specific gravity is greater than that of 
 water. It does not readily go into putre- 
 faction. Exposed to heat, it evaporates to 
 dryness ; but does not coagulate. It does 
 not unite with water in the heat of the 
 atmosphere, but falls to the bottom ; yet, 
 if kept in a considerable degree of heat, it 
 rises and diffuses itself through the water, 
 and remains mixed with it, even after having 
 been allowed to cool, the globules being de- 
 composed. 
 
 Pus varies in its appearance, according 
 to the different circumstances which affect 
 the ulcer that forms it ; such as, the de- 
 gree of violence of the inflammation, also 
 its nature, whether healthy or unhealthy; 
 and these depend upon the state of health, 
 and strength of the parts yielding pus. 
 These changes arise more from indolence 
 and irritability, than from any absolute 
 disease ; many specific diseases, in healthy 
 constitutions, producing no change in the 
 appearance of the matter from their specific 
 quality. Thus, the matter from a gonor- 
 rhoea, from the smallpox pustules, or the 
 chickenpock, has the same appearance, and 
 seems to be made up of similar parts, 
 consisting of globules floating in a trans- 
 parent fluid, like common pus ; the specific 
 properties of each of these poisons being 
 superadded to those of pus. Matter from 
 a cancer may be considered as an exception ; 
 but a cancerous ulcer is never in a healthy 
 state. 
 
 In indolent ulcers, whether the indolence 
 arises from the nature of the parts, or the 
 nature of the inflammation, the pus is made 
 of globules and flaky particles, floating in 
 
PUS 
 
 I'YL 
 
 /35 
 
 « transparent fluid ; and globules and flakes 
 are in different proportions, according- to the 
 degree of indolence : this is particularly ob- 
 servable in scrophulous abscesses, preceded 
 by a small degree of inflammation. That 
 this flaky appearance is no part of true pus, 
 is well illustrated by observing, that the pro- 
 portion it bears to the globules is greatest 
 where there is the least inflammation ; and 
 iu those abscesses that sometimes occur, 
 which have not been preceded by any in- 
 flammation at all, the contents are wholly 
 made up of a curdy or Qaky substance, of 
 different degrees of consistence, which is not 
 considered to be pus, from its not having the 
 properties stated in the definition of that 
 fluid. 
 
 The constitution and part must be in health 
 to form good pus ; for very slight changes 
 in the general health are capable of produ- 
 cing an alteration in it, and even of prevent- 
 ing its being formed at all, and substituting 
 in its place coagulating lymph. 
 
 This happens most readily in ulcers in 
 the lower extremities, owing to the dis- 
 tance of the parts from the source of the 
 circulation, rendering them weaker. And 
 it is curious to observe the influence that 
 distance alone has upon the appearance of 
 pus. 
 
 Pus differs from chyle in its globules being 
 larger, not coagulating by exposure to the 
 air, nor by heat, which those of chyle do. 
 
 The pancreatic juice contains globules but 
 they are much smaller than those of pus. 
 
 Milk is composed of globules, nearly of 
 the same size as those of pus, but much 
 more numerous. Milk coagulates by run- 
 net, which pus does not ; and contains oil 
 and sugar, which are not to be discovered in 
 pus. 
 
 The cases in which pus is formed are, 
 properly speaking, all reducible to one, 
 which is, the state of parts consequent to in- 
 flammation. For, as far as we yet know, 
 observes Sir E. Home, pus has in no instance 
 been met with unless preceded by inflam- 
 mation ; and although, in some cases, a fluid 
 has been formed independent of preceding 
 inflammation, it differs from pus in many of 
 its properties. 
 
 In considering the time required for the 
 formation of pus, it is necessary to take 
 notice of the periods which are found, under 
 different circumstances, to intervene be- 
 tween a healthy or natural state of the parts, 
 and the presence of that fluid after the ap- 
 plication of some irritating substance to the 
 skin. 
 
 In cases of wounds made into muscular 
 parts, where blood-vessels are divided, the 
 iirst process which takes place is the extra- 
 vasation of red blood ; the second is the ex- 
 udation of coagulating lymph, which after- 
 wards becomes vascular ; and the third, the 
 formation of matter, which last does not, in 
 rommon. take place in less than t^vo days ; 
 
 the precise time will, however, vary ex- 
 ceedingly, according to the nature of the 
 constitution, and the state of the parts at the 
 time. 
 
 If an irritating substance is applied to a 
 cuticular surface upon which it raises a blis- 
 ter, pus will be formed in about twenty-four 
 hours. 
 
 PU'STULA. (Dim. of pus, matter.) See 
 Pustule. 
 
 PUSTULE. (Pustula, a little pimple^ 
 from pus, corruption.) Ecthyma. Ecze- 
 ma. Dr. Wilian defines a pustule to be an 
 elevation of the cuticle, sometimes globate, 
 sometimes conoidal in its form, and con- 
 taining pus, or a Ij'mph which is in general 
 discoloured. Pustules are various in thei? 
 size, but the diameter of the largest seldom 
 exceeds two lines. There are many dif- 
 ferent kinds of pustules, properly distin- 
 guished in medical authors, by specific ap- 
 pellations, as 1. Phlysacium, a small pus- 
 tule containing pus, and raised on a hard, 
 circular, inflamed base of a vivid red co- 
 lour. It is succeeded by a thick, hard, 
 ddrk coloured scab. 2. Psydracium, accord- 
 ing to Dr. Wilian, a minute pustule, irregu- 
 larly circumscribed, producing but a slight 
 elevation of the cuticle, and terminating in 
 a laminated scab. Many of these pustules 
 usually appear together, and become con- 
 fluent. When mature, they contain pus ; 
 and, after breaking, discharge a thin watery 
 humour. 
 
 Pu'sTULA o'ris. The aphthre. 
 
 PUTA'MEN. (From puto, to cut.) Ths 
 bark or paring of any vegetable, as the wal- 
 nut. See Juglans. 
 
 PUTREFACTION. Putrid ferment- 
 ation. Putrefactive fermentation. That 
 process by which a substance is decomposed 
 and dissipated in the air in the form of 
 putrid gas. Every living body, when de- 
 prived of life, performs a retrograde pro- 
 cess, and becomes decomposed. This is 
 called fermentation in vegetables, and putre- 
 faction in animals. The same causes, the 
 same agents, and the same circumstances, 
 determine and favour the decomposition in 
 vegetables and animals, and the difference 
 of the products which are obtained, arises 
 from the difference of the constituent parts 
 of each. The requisites to this process are, 
 1. A certain degree of humidity. 2. The 
 access of atmospheric air. 3. A certain 
 degree of heat. See also Fermenta- 
 tion. 
 
 Putrid fever. A species of typhus. See 
 Typhus gravior. 
 
 PYLORIC ARTERY. Arteria pylorica. 
 A branch of the hepatic artery. 
 
 PYLO'RUS. (From 5ruX«, an entrance, 
 and oupos, a guard ; because it guards, as it 
 were, the entrance of the bowels.) Janitor, 
 Porlorarium. Ostiarius. The inferior aper- 
 ture of the stomach, which opens into the 
 intestines. 
 
r36 
 
 PYR 
 
 PYR 
 
 Ptopoe'tica. (From crwv, pus, and 
 ^eiia, to make ) Suppurative medicines. 
 
 Pyorbhce'a. (From ttviiv pus, and f£(w, 
 lo flow.) A purulent discharge from the 
 belly. 
 
 Pvotu'ria. (From vruon, pus, and tvpoii 
 urine.) Pyuria. A mucous or purulent 
 urine. 
 
 PYRAMIDA'LIS. {Pyramidalis, so. 
 musculus; from -^vfa/x.is, a pyramid.) Fal- 
 lopius, who is considered as the first accu- 
 rate describer of this muscle, gave it the 
 name of pyramidalis, from its shape, hence 
 it is called pyramidalis Fallopii, by Dou- 
 glas. But Vesalius seems to have been 
 acquainted with it, and to have described it 
 as a part of the rectus. It is called pyra- 
 niidalis vel siiccetiluriatiis, by Cowper. And 
 pubio-ombilical, by Dumas. It is a very 
 small muscle, situated at the bottom of the 
 fore part of the rectus, and is covered by 
 the same aponeurosis that forms the anterior 
 part of the sheath of that muscle. It arises, 
 by short tendinous fibres, from the upper 
 find fore part of the os pubis. From this 
 origin, which is seldom more than an inch 
 in breadth, its fibres ascend somewhat 
 pbliqiiely, to be inserted into the linea alba, 
 and inner edge of the rectus, commonly at 
 jabout the distance of two inches from the 
 jpubes, and frequently at a greater or less 
 distance, but always below the umbilicus. 
 lln some subjects the pyramidalis is wanting 
 ion one or both sides, and when this hajDpens, 
 the internal oblique is usually found to be 
 of greater thickness at its lower part. Now 
 and then, though rarely, there are two at one 
 side, and only one at the other, and M. Sa- 
 batier has even seen two on each side. Fal- 
 lopius, and many others after him, have con- 
 sidered it as the congener of the internal 
 oblique ;. but its use seems to be to assist the 
 lower part of the rectus. 
 
 Pyramida'lis facie'i. See Levalor labii 
 superioris alceque nasi. 
 
 I Pyrenoi'des. (From zsrvptiv, a kernel, 
 and swo;, likeness ; so called from its kernel- 
 like shape.) Applied to the odontoid pro- 
 cess of the second vertebra. 
 
 Pyrete'rium. (From wup, fire, and 
 T'^picj, to keep.) The fire-hole of a fur- 
 nace. 
 
 PYllE'THRUM. (From -aup, fire, because 
 of the hot taste of its root.) See Anthemis 
 pyrethruni. 
 
 Pyre'thrtjm sylve'stre. See Achillea 
 plarmica. 
 
 PYRE'TOLOGY. (Pyretologia ; from 
 Tupfjo;, fever, and Xoyss, a discourse.) A dis- 
 course, or doctrine on fevers. 
 
 PYRE'XIA. (From srw, fire.) Fever. 
 
 PYRE'XIJC. Febrile diseases. The first 
 class of Cullen's nosology ; characterized by 
 frequency of pulse after a cold shivering, 
 with increase of heat, and especially, among 
 other impaired functions, a diminution of 
 strength. 
 
 PYRiFO'RMIS. (From pyrus, a pear, 
 and forma, a shape, shaped like a pear.) 
 Pyriformis, seu iliacus exlernus, of Dou- 
 glas and Cowper. Spigelius was the first 
 who gave a name to this muscle, which he 
 called pyriformis, from its supposed resem- 
 blance to a pear. It is the pyriformis site 
 pyramidalis, of Winslow, and sacroirochan- 
 terien, of Dumas. A small radiated mus- 
 cle, situated under the glutjeus maximus, 
 along the infei'ior edge of the glutBeus mi- 
 nimus. It arises by three and sometimes 
 four tendinous and fleshy origins, from the 
 anterior surface of the second, third and 
 fourth pieces of the os sacrum, so that this 
 part of it is within the pelvis. From these 
 origins the muscle grows narrower, and 
 passing out of the pelvis, below the niche 
 in the posterior part of the ilium, from, 
 which it receives a few fleshy fibres, is in- 
 serted by a roundish tendon of an inch in 
 length, into the upper part of the cavity at 
 the root of the trochanter major. The use 
 of this muscle is to assist in moving the 
 thigh outwards, and in moving it a little up- 
 wards. 
 
 PYPJ'TES. (From -arup, fire; so called 
 because it strikes fire with steel.) A metallic 
 substance, formed of iron united with sul- 
 phur, from which almost all the sulphur of 
 commerce is obtained. 
 
 Pyri'tes aksenica'lis. Sulphuretof iron 
 with arsenic. 
 
 PYRMONT WATER. Aqua pyr- 
 montana. A celebrated mineral spring at 
 Pyrmont, a village in the circle of West- 
 phalia, in Germany. It is of an agreeable 
 though strongly acidulated taste, and emits 
 a large portion of gas ; which affects the 
 persons wlio attend at the well, as well as 
 those who drink the fluid, with a sensation 
 somewhat resembling that produced by intox- 
 ication. A general view of the analysis of this 
 water will show that it stands the first in 
 rank of the highly carbonated chalybeates, 
 and contains such an abundance of carbonic 
 acid, as not only to hold dissolved a num- 
 ber of carbonic salts, but to show all the 
 properties of this acid uncombined, and in 
 its most active form. Pyrmont water is 
 likewise a strong chalybeate, with regard to 
 the proportion of iron ; and it is besides a 
 very hard water, containing much selenite 
 and earthy carbonates. The diseases to 
 which this mineral water may be advan- 
 tageously applied, are the same as those for 
 which the Spa, and others of the acidulated 
 chalybeates, are resorted to, that is, in all 
 cases of debility that require an active tonic 
 that is not permanently heating ; as various 
 disorders in the alimentary canal, especially 
 bilious vomiting, and diarrhoea, and com- 
 plaints that originate from obstructed men- 
 struation. At Pyrmont, the company ge- 
 nerally drink this water by glassfuls, in a, 
 morning, to the quantity of two, three, or 
 more English pints. Its common operation 
 
PiH 
 
 PVX 
 
 ^3^ 
 
 is by uriae ; but, if taken copiously, it gene- 
 rally proves laxative ; and when it has not 
 this effect, and that effect is wanted, they 
 coir.nionly mis, with the first glass drank in 
 the morning, from one to five or six drachms 
 of some purgiag salts. 
 
 P Y'R OLA. (From pyrus, a pear ; so 
 named because its leaves resemble tliose of 
 the pear-tree.) 1. The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linnsean system. Class, De- 
 candria. Order, Monogynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of theround- 
 ieaved winter green. 
 
 Pv'rola rotundifo'lia. The systematic 
 name of the wintergreen. This elegant little 
 plant, common in our woods, is now forgot- 
 ten in the practice of medicine. It possesses 
 gently adstringent qualities, and has a some- 
 what bitter taste. 
 
 PYRO-LIGNEOUS ACID. Jcidumpyro- 
 Ugnomm. An acid liquor of a brown colour, 
 of a pretty strong and peculiar smell, obtain- 
 ed by distillation from wood, especially the 
 beech, birch, and box. It is thought to be 
 the acetic acid, somewhat disguised by em- 
 pyreumatic oil. 
 
 PYROMETER. (From -ztup, fire, and ^s- 
 Tfov, measure.) An instrument to measure 
 those higher degrees of heat, to which the 
 thermometer cannot be applied. See Calo- 
 rie. 
 
 PYRO-MUCOUS ACID. Midum pyro- 
 mucosum. Sirupous acid. The acid liquor 
 obtained by distillation from saccharine, gum- 
 my, or farinaceous mucilages. The celebra- 
 ted Gren is of opinion, that it is a mixture of 
 acetic with oxalic acid, aud does not deserve 
 to be received in the system of chemistry as 
 a peculiar acid. 
 
 PYRO-TARTAROUS ACID. Acidum py- 
 ro- far trosum. See Tartar, spirit of. 
 
 PYRO'SIS. (From -igvfoca, to burn.) Py- 
 rosis Suecica, of Sauvages. Cardialgia spu- 
 tatoria, of Linnaeus. A disease called in 
 Scotland the water-brash ; in England, black- 
 water. A genus of disease in the class neu- 
 roses, and order spasmi, of CuUen ; known by 
 
 a burning pain in the stomach, attended with 
 copious eructation, generedly of a watery in- 
 sipid fluid. 
 
 Pyrotechnia. (From wup, fire, and 
 Tix'"h an art.) Chemistry, or that art by 
 which the properties of bodies are examined 
 by fire. 
 
 Pyro'tica. (From ■av^ou, te burn.) 
 Caustics. 
 
 PY'RUS. The name of a genus of plants 
 in the Linnsean system. Class, Icosandria. 
 Order, Pentagynia. 
 
 Py'rus cydo'nia. The systematic name 
 of the quince-tree. The fruit is termed 
 Cydonium malum, or quince. The tree 
 which affords this fruit is the Pyrus eydonia; 
 foliis iniegerrimis, fioribus solitariis, of Lin- 
 naeus. Quince seeds are directed by the 
 London College to be made into a decoc- 
 tion, which is recommended in aphthous af- 
 fections, and excoriations of the mouth and 
 fauces. 
 
 Py'rus ma'lds. The systematic name 
 of the apple-tree. The common crab- 
 tree, Pyrus mains, of Linnaeus, is the pa- 
 rent of all the vast variety of apples at pre- 
 sent cultivated. Apples, in general, when 
 ripe, afford a pleasant and easily digestible 
 fruit for the table ; but, when the stomach 
 is weak, they are very apt to remain unal- 
 tered for some days, and to produce dys- 
 pepsia. Sour fruits are to be considered as 
 unwholesome, except when boiled or baked, 
 and rendered soft and mellow with the addi» 
 tion of sugar. 
 
 Pyu'lccm. From wvav, pus, and iXx/u, to 
 draw.) An instrument to extract the pus 
 from the cavity of any sinuous ulcer. 
 
 Pyu'ria. See Pyoturia. 
 
 Pyxaca'ntha. (From zfu^oi, box, and 
 tcKavia, a thorn.) The barberry, or thorny 
 box-tree. 
 
 PY'XIS. Xlv^t{. Properly a box; but, 
 from its resemblance, the cavity of the hip- 
 bone, or acetabulum, has been sometimes so 
 called. 
 
 Q. 
 
 VsJ, P. An shhrevidiUon oi quantum placet, 
 as much as you please. 
 
 Q. S. The contraction for quantum sufficit, 
 a sufficient quantity. 
 
 Q. V. An abbreviation of quantum vis, as 
 much as you will. 
 
 QtJADKA'Tus. See Depressor labii in/trio- 
 ris. 
 
 QUADRA'TUS FE'MORIS. (Quadra- 
 tus ; from quadra, a square ; so called 
 from its supposed shape.) Tuber-ischio- 
 irochanterien, of Dumas. A muscle of the 
 thigh, situated on the outside of the pelvis. 
 It is a flat, thin, and fleshy muscle, but not 
 of the shape its name would seem to indi- 
 cate. It is situated immediately below the 
 93 
 
rss 
 
 QUA 
 
 QUA 
 
 gemini. It arises tendinous and fleshy iVotn 
 the external surface and lower edge of the 
 tuberosity of the ischium, and is inserted 
 by short tendinous fibres into a ridge v/hich 
 is seen extending- from the basis of the tro- 
 chanter major to that of the trochanter 
 minor. Its use is to bring the os feraoris out- 
 wards! 
 
 Quadra'tus ge'sje. See Plalysma myoi- 
 des. 
 
 Quadea'tcs la'bii inferio'ris. See De- 
 nressor labii inferioris. 
 
 Q U A D R A'T U S L U M B OR U M. 
 Quadrutus, seu Lumbaris extemus, of Wins- 
 low. Ilio-lumbi-cosfal, of Dumas. A mus- 
 cle situated within the cavity of the abdomen. 
 This is a small, flat, and obiong muscle, 
 that has gotten the name of quadratus, from 
 its shape, which is that of an irregular 
 square. It is situated laterally, at the lower 
 part of the spine. It arises tendinous and 
 fleshy from about two inches from the pos- 
 terior part of the spine of the ilium. From 
 this broad origin it ascends obliquely in- 
 wards, and is inserted into the transverse 
 processes of the four superior lumbar ver- 
 tebrae, into the lower edge of the last rib, 
 aiid, by a small tendon, that passes up under 
 tiie diaphragm into the side of the last ver- 
 tebra of the back. When this muscle acts 
 singly, it draws the loins to one side ; when 
 both muscles act, they serve to support the 
 spine, and perhaps to bend it forwaids. 
 In laborious respiration, the quadratus 
 lumborum may assist in pulling down the 
 ribs. 
 
 Quadra'tus MAXi'LLffi inferio'ris. See 
 Platysma myoides. 
 
 Qcadea'tds ea'dii. See Pronator radii 
 quadratus. 
 
 Quadri'ga. (From quaiuor, four, andjiw- 
 gum, A yoke.) A bandage which resembles 
 Jhe trappings of a four-horse cart. 
 
 QUART A'N A, Ftbris quartana. A 
 fourth-day ague. Of this species of ague, 
 as well as the other kinds, there are several 
 varieties noticed by authors. The most 
 frequent of these are, 1. The double quar- 
 tan, with two paroxysms, or fits, on the first 
 day, none on the second and third, and two 
 again on the fourth day. 2. The double 
 quartan, with a paroxysm, on the first day, 
 another on the second, but none on the third. 
 3. The triple quartan, with three paroxysms 
 every fourth day. 4. The triple quartan, 
 with a slight paroxysm every day, every 
 fourth paroxysm being similar. See also 
 Ftbris intermittens. 
 
 QUARTZ. This name is given to the 
 opaque, or irregularly figured vitrifiable 
 Stone. 
 
 QUA'SSIA. (From a slave of the name 
 of Qwassi, who first used it with uncommon 
 success as a secret remedy in the malignant 
 endemic fevers which frequently prevailed at 
 Surinam.) 
 1. The Bame of a genus of plants in the 
 
 Linnfean system. Class, Decandria. Order, 
 Monogynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopffiial name of the bitter 
 quassia. 
 
 Quassia ama'ra. The systematic name 
 of the bitter quassia tree. The root, bark, 
 and wood of this tree. Quassia, floribns her- 
 maphroditis, foliis impari-pinnalis, foliolis 
 oppositis, sessilibus, peliolo arlicidaio alaio, 
 Jloribus racemosis, of Linnteus, are all com- 
 prehended in the catalogues of the Materia 
 Medica. The tree is a native of South Ame- 
 rica, particularly of Surinam, and also of 
 some of the West-India islands. 
 
 The roots are perfectly ligneous ; they 
 may be medically considered in the saiTre 
 light as the wood, which is now most gene- 
 rally employed, and seems to diiFer from 
 the bai'k in being less intensely bitter ; the 
 latter is therefore thought to be a more 
 powerful medicine. Quassia has no sen- 
 sible odour ; its taste is that of a pure bit- 
 ter, more intense and durable than that of 
 almost any other known substance ; it im- 
 parts its virtues more completely to watery 
 than to spirituous menstrua, and its infu- 
 sions are not blackened by the addition of 
 sulphate of iron. The watery extract is 
 from a sixth to a ninth of the weight of the 
 wood, the spirituous about a twenty-fourth. 
 Quassia, as before observed, derived its 
 name from a negro named Quassi, who 
 employed it with uncommon success as a 
 secret remedy in the malignant endemic 
 fevers, which frequently prevailed at Su- 
 rinam. In consequence of a valuable con- 
 sideration, this secret was disclosed to Da- 
 niel Rolander, a Swede, who brought spe- 
 cimens of the quassia wood to Stockholm, 
 in the year 1756; and, since then, the 
 effects of this drug have been generally tried 
 in Europe, and numerous testimonies of its 
 efficacy published by many respectable au- 
 thors. Various experiments with quassia 
 have likewise been made, with a view to 
 ascertain its antiseptic powers ; from which 
 it appears to hove considerable influence in 
 retarding the tendency to putrefaction ; 
 and this, Proiessor Murray thinks, cannot 
 be attributed to its sensible qualities, as it 
 possesses no adstringency whatever ; nor 
 can it depend upon its bitterness, as gentian 
 is much bitterer, yet less antiseptic. The 
 medicinal virtues ascribed to quassia are 
 those of a tonic, stomachic, antiseptic, and 
 febrifuge. It has been found very effectual 
 in restoring digestion, expelling flatulencies, 
 and removing habitual costiveness, produced 
 from debility of the intestines, and common 
 to a sedentary life. Dr. Lettsom, whose 
 extensive practice gave him an opportunity 
 of trying the effects of quassia in a great 
 number of cases, says, " In debility, suc- 
 ceeding febrile diseases, the Peruvian bark 
 is most generally more tonic and salutary 
 than any other vegetable hitherto known ; 
 but in hysterical atony, to which the female 
 
QUA 
 
 QUE 
 
 739 
 
 sex is so prone, the quassia affords more 
 vigour and relief to the system than the 
 other, especially when united with the vi- 
 triolum album, and still more with the aid of 
 some absorbent." In dyspepsia, arising 
 from hard drinking, and also in diarrhoeas, 
 the doctor exhibited the quassia with great 
 success. But, with respect to the tonic and 
 febrifuge qualities of quassia, he says, " I 
 by no means subscribe to the Liunaean opi- 
 nion, where the author declares, ' me quidem 
 judice chinchinam ionge superat,' " It is 
 very well known, that there are certain pe- 
 culiarities of the air, and idiosyncrasies of 
 constitution, unfavorable to the exhibition 
 of Peruvian bark, even in the most clear 
 intermissions of fever ; and writers have re- 
 peatedly noticed it. But this is compara- 
 tively rare. About midsummer, 1785, Dr. 
 li. met with several instances of low remit- 
 tent and nervous fevers, wherein the bark 
 uniformly aggravated the symptoms, though 
 given in intermissions the most favourable 
 to its success, and wherein quassia, or snake- 
 root, was successfully substituted In such 
 cases, he mostly observed, that there was 
 great congestion in the hepatic system, and 
 the debility at the same time discouraged 
 copious evacuations. And in many fevers, 
 without evident remissions to warrant the 
 use of the bark, whilst at the time, increa- 
 sing debility began to threaten the life of the 
 patient, theDoctor found that quassia, or 
 snake-root, singly or combined, upheld the 
 vital powers, and promoted a critical inter- 
 mission of fever, by which an opportunity 
 was afforded for the bark to effect a cure. 
 It may be given in infusion, or in pills made 
 from the watery extract ; the former is ge- 
 nerally preferred, in the proportion of three 
 or four scruples of the wood to twelve ounces 
 of water. 
 
 Qua'ssia simarou'ba. The systematic 
 name of the simarouba quassia. Simarouba. 
 Simaraba. Euonymus. Quassia, floribus nio- 
 iwicis, foliis abrupte pinnalis, foliolis allernis 
 subpeliolaiis petiolo nudo, floribus paniculatis, 
 of Linnajus. The bark of this tree, which is 
 met with in the shops, is obtained from the 
 I'oots ; and, according to Dr. Wright of Ja- 
 maica, it is rough, scaly, and warted ; the 
 inside, when fresh, is a full yellow, but 
 when dried, paler : it has but little smell ; 
 the taste is bitter, but not disagreeable. It 
 is esteemed, in the West Indies, in dysente- 
 ries and other fluxes, as restoring tone to 
 the intestines, allaying their spasmodic mo- 
 tions, promoting the secretions by urine and 
 perspiration, and removing lowness of spi- 
 rits attending those diseases. It is said also 
 that it soon disposes the patient to sleep : 
 takes offthe gripes and tenesmus, and chan- 
 ges the stools to their natural colour and 
 consistence. • 
 
 QuAssY. See Quassia. 
 
 Qua'trio. (From qualuor, four ; so called 
 because it has four sides,) The astragalus. 
 
 Queen of the meadow. See Spircea ulmU'- 
 ria. 
 
 Que'rcula. {Querculn, dim. of quercus, 
 the oak ; so called because it has leaves like 
 the oak.) An antiquated name of the ger- 
 mander. See Teucrium cham<zdrys. 
 
 QUE'RCUS. (From quero, to inquire ; 
 because divinations were formerly given 
 from oaks by the Druids.) The oak. 
 
 1. The the name of a genus of plants in 
 the Linnaean system. Class, jUbnoecJCf. Or- 
 der, Polyavdria. The oak. 
 
 2. The pharmacoposial name of the oak- 
 Que'rcos robu'r. The oak tree. Quer- 
 
 eus, foliis oblongis, glabris dnuatis, lobis ro' 
 tundis, glandibus oblongis, of Linnseu.?. Ba- 
 lanos. This valuable tree is indigenous ta 
 Britain. Its adstringent effects were sufli- 
 ciently known to the ancients, but it is the 
 bark which is now directed for medicinal use 
 by our pharmacopoeias. Oak bark manifests 
 to the taste a strong adstringency, accom- 
 panied with a moderate bitterness. Like 
 other adstringents, it has been recommend- 
 ed in agues, and for restraining haemorrha- 
 ges, alvine fluxes, and other immoderate 
 evacuations. A decoction of it has likewise 
 been advantageously employed as a garglee, 
 and as a fomentation or lotion in procidentia 
 redi et uteri. 
 
 The fruit of this tree was the food of the 
 first ages ; but when corn was cultivated, 
 acorns were neglected. They are of little? 
 use with us, except for fattening hogs and 
 other cattle and poultry. Among the Spa- 
 niards, the acorn, or gla72s iberica, is said to 
 have long remained a delicacy, and to have 
 been served up in tlie form of a dessert. 
 In dearths, acorns have been sometimes 
 dried, ground into meal, and baked as bread, 
 Bartholin relates that they are used in Nor- 
 way for this purpose. The inhabitants of 
 Chio held out a long siege without any other 
 food ; and in a time of scarcity in France, 
 A. D. 1709, they recurred to this food. 
 But they are said to be hard of digestion, 
 and to occasion headaches, flatulency, and 
 colics. In Smoland, however, many in- 
 stances occur, in which they have supplied 
 a salutary and nutritious food. With this 
 view they are previously boiled in water 
 and separated fr9m their husks, and then 
 dried and ground ; and the powder is mixed 
 with about one half, or one third of corn 
 flour. A decoction of acorns is reputed 
 good against dysenteries and colics ; and 
 a pessary of them is said to be useful in 
 immoderate fluxes of the menses. Some 
 have recommended the powder of acorns 
 in intermittent fever ; and in Brunswick, 
 they mix it with warm ale, and admiaister 
 it for producing a sweat in cases of erysi- 
 pelas. Acorns roasted and .brujsed have 
 restrained a violent diarrhoea. For other 
 medical uses to which they have been ap- 
 plied, see Murray's Appar. Medic, vol. i. 
 page 100. 
 
HO 
 
 QUE 
 
 QUE 
 
 From some late reports of the Academy 
 of Sciences, at Petersburgh, we learn that 
 aeprns are the best substitute to coffee that 
 has been hitherto known. To communicate 
 to them the oily properties of coffee, the fol- 
 lowing process is recommended. When the 
 acoras have been toasted brown, add fresh 
 tutter in small pieces to them, while hot in 
 the ladle, and stir them with care, or cover 
 the ladle and shake it, that the whole may be 
 well mixed, The acorns of tlie Holm oak 
 are formed at Venice into cups about one 
 inch and a half in diameter, and somewhat 
 less in depth. They are nsed for dressing 
 leather, and instead of galls for dyeing wool- 
 len cloth black. 
 
 ^Que'bcus ce'rris. The systematic name 
 of the tree which affords the Turkey galls. 
 JVux galla. Galla maxima orbiculala. The 
 ^all-nut. By this name is usually denoted 
 any protuberance, tubercle, or tumour, pro- 
 <luced by the puncture of insects on plants 
 and trees of different kinds. These galls 
 are of various forms and sizes, and no less 
 different with regard to their internal struc- 
 ture. Some have only one cavity, and others 
 a nttmber of small cells, communicating 
 with each other. Some of them are as hard 
 as the wood of the tree they grow on, whilst 
 others are soft and spongy ; the first being 
 termed gall-nuts, and the latter berry-galls, 
 or apple-galls. 
 
 The gall used in medicine is thus pro- 
 duced ;— the cynips quercus folii, an insect 
 of the fly kind, deposits its eggs in the 
 Jeaves and other tender parts of the tree. 
 Around each puncture an excrescence is 
 presently formed, within which the egg is 
 hatched, and the worm passes through all 
 the stages of its metamorphosis, until it 
 becomes a perfect insect, "when it eats its 
 way out of its prison. The best oak-galls 
 are heavy, knotted, and of a bluish colour, 
 and are obtained from Aleppo. They are 
 nearly entirely soluble in water, with the 
 assistance of heat. This soluble active 
 matter consists of tannin, in combination 
 with gallic acid ; nine tenths of the former, 
 with one tenth of the latter. Another sort 
 comes from the south of Europe, of a light 
 brownish or whitish colour, smooth, round, 
 easily broken, less compact, and of a mucli 
 larger size. The two sorts differ only in size 
 and strength, two of the blue galls being sup- 
 posed equivalent in this respect to three of 
 the others. 
 
 Oak-galls are supposed to be the strongest 
 adstringent in the vegetable kingdom. Both 
 water and spirit take up nearly all their vir- 
 tue, though the spirituous extract is the 
 strongest preparation. The powder is, how- 
 ever, the best form ; and the dose is from a 
 few grains to half a drachm. 
 
 They are not much used in medicine, 
 though they are said to be beneficial in in- 
 {.ermittents. Dr. Cullen has cured agues, 
 ?jy giving half a drachm of the powder of 
 
 galls every two or tliree hours during the 
 intermission ; and by it alone, or joined 
 with camomile flowers, has prevented the 
 return of the paroxysms. But the doctor 
 states the amount of his results only to be 
 this : that, " in many cases, the galls cured 
 the intermittents ; but that it failed also in 
 many cases in which the Peruvian bark 
 afterwards proved successful." A foment- 
 ation, made by macerating half an ounce 
 of bruised galls in a quart of boiling water 
 for an hour, has been found useful for the 
 piles, the prolapsus ani, and the fluor albus, 
 applied cold. An injection, simply adstrin- 
 gent, is made by diluting this fomentation, 
 and used in gleets and leucorrhoea. The 
 camphorated ointment of galls has been 
 found also serviceable in piles, after the 
 use of a leeches ; and is made by incorpora- 
 ting half a drachm of can.iphor with one 
 ounce of hog's lard, and adding two drachma 
 of galls in very fine powder. In fact, galls 
 may be employed for the same purposes as 
 oak bark, and are used under the same 
 forms. 
 
 Que'rcus e'sculus. The systematic name 
 of the Italian oak, whose acorns are, in times 
 of scarcity, said to afford a meal of which 
 bread is made, 
 
 Que'rcus mari'na. See Fucus vesiculo- 
 sus. 
 
 Que'rcus phe'llos. The systematic name 
 of the willow-leaved oak, whose acorns are 
 much sweeter than chesnuts, and much eat- 
 en by the Indians. They afford, by ex- 
 pression, an oil little inferior to oil of al- 
 monds. 
 
 Que'rcus su'ber. The systematic name 
 of the cork-tree. Suber. The fruit of this 
 tree is much more nutritious than our 
 acorns, and is sweet and often eaten when . 
 I'oasted in some parts of Spain. The bark, 
 called cork, when burnt, is applied as an as- 
 tringent application to bleeding piles, and to 
 allay the pain usually attendant on hoemor- 
 rhoids, when mixed with an ointment. Pessa- 
 ries and other chirurgical instruments are al- 
 so made of this useful bark. 
 
 QUES?JAY, Francis, was born near 
 Paris in 1694, Though of humble parent- 
 age, and almost without education, he dis- 
 played an extraordinary zeal for knowledge, 
 and after studying medicine in the French 
 metropolis, he settled at Mantes. Having 
 ably controverted the doctrines of Silva 
 respecting blood-letting, he was appointed 
 secretary to the Academy of Surgery : but 
 the duties of this ofiice having impaired his 
 health, he graduated in physic, and was 
 made consulting physician to the king. He 
 was subsequently honoured with letters of 
 nobility, and other marks of royal favour ; 
 and became a member of several learned 
 societies. He. died in 1774. He left 
 several works, which display much research 
 and observation, but with too great par- 
 tiality to hypothesis. Besides the essays in 
 
QUI 
 
 QUO 
 
 '741 
 
 favour of bleeding in many diseases, his pre= 
 face to the Memoirs of the Academy of Sur- 
 gery, gained him considerable applause : as 
 likewise his Researches into the Progress of 
 Surgery in France, though the accuracy of- 
 some of his statements was controverted. 
 
 Quick-gra^s. See Triticum rtpcns. 
 
 Quick-lime. See Lijne. 
 
 Quicksilver. See Mercury. 
 
 Quid pro quo. These words are ap- 
 plied the same as succedaneum, when one 
 thing ismade use of to supply the defect of 
 another. 
 
 QuiNA QUiNA. The Peruvian bark. 
 
 Quince. See Pynis cydonia. 
 
 Quince, Bengal. See Erateva marme- 
 los. 
 
 Quincy, See Cynanche. 
 
 Quisquefo'lium. (From quinque, five, 
 ^.nd folium, a leaf; so called because it has 
 five leaves on each foot-stalk.) Pentapkyl- 
 lum. Ciaquefoil or five-leaved grass. See 
 Potentilla reptans. 
 
 QuiNQ,i;iNA. See Cinchona. , 
 
 Quinsy. See Cynanche. 
 
 QUOTIDIAN. See Febris intermit- 
 tens. 
 
 H* 
 
 JKa OR I^. This letter is placed at the 
 beginning of a prescription as a contraction 
 o( recipe, take: thus, ^ Magnes. 3j. signi- 
 fies, Take a drachm of magnesia. 
 
 Ra'bies cani'na. {Rabies; from rabio, 
 to be mad, and canina, from canis, a dog.) 
 See Hydrophobia. 
 
 R A C H I A' L G I A. (From puxjs, the 
 spine, and aXyo;, pain.) A pain in the 
 spine. It was formerly applied to several 
 species of colic which induced pain in the 
 back. 
 
 R A C H IT I S. (From ^ax'?, the spine 
 of the back ; so called because it was sup- 
 posed to originate in a fault of the spinal 
 marrow.) Crytonosus. The English disease. 
 The rickets. A species of disease in the class 
 cachexia, and order iniumescenticE, of Cul- 
 IcD ; known by a large head, prominent fore- 
 head, protruded sternum, flattened ribs, big 
 belly, and emaciated limbs, with great debi- 
 lity. It is usually confined in its attack be- 
 tween the two periods of nine months and 
 two years of age, seldom appearing sooner 
 than the former, or showing itself for the 
 first time, after the latter period. The mus- 
 cles become flaccid, the head enlarges, the 
 carotids are distended, the limbs waste away, 
 and their epiphyses increase in bulk. The 
 bones and spine of the back are variously 
 distorted : disinclination to muscular exer- 
 tion follows ; the abdomen swells and grows 
 hard ; the stools are frequent and loose ; a 
 slow fever succeeds, with cough and diflicul- 
 ty of respiration : atrophy is confirmed, and 
 death ensues. Frequently it happens that 
 nature restores the general healtbj and 
 leaves the limbs distorted. 
 
 After death the liver and the spleen 
 have been found enlarged and scirrhous; 
 *lje mesenteric glands indurated, and the 
 
 lungs either charged with vomicae, or ad- 
 hering to the pleura; the bones soft, the 
 brain flaccid, or oppressed with lymph, and 
 the distended bowels loaded most frequently 
 with slime, sometimes with worms. 
 
 It is remarkable, that in the kindred 
 disease, which Hofiman and Sauvages call 
 the atrophy of infants, we have many of 
 the same symptoms and the same appear- 
 ances nearly after death. They who perish 
 by this disease, says Hofiman, have the 
 mesenteric glands enlarged and scirrhous ; 
 the liver and spleen obstructed and increased 
 in size ; the intestines are much inflated, 
 and are loaded with black and foetid matters, 
 and the muscles, more especially of the ab- 
 domen, waste away. 
 
 In the treatment of rickets, besides alter-^ 
 ing any improprieties in the regimen, which 
 may have co-operated in producing it, those 
 means should be employed, by which the 
 system may be invigorated. Tonic medi- 
 cines are therefore proper, particularly cha- 
 lybeates, which are easily given to children ; 
 and the cold bath may be essentially bene- 
 ficial. The child should be regularly well 
 exercised, kept clean and dry, and a pure 
 air selected ; the food nutritious and easy 
 of digestion. When the appetite is much 
 impaired, an occasional gentle emetic may 
 do good ; more trequently tonic aperients, 
 as rhubarb, will be required to regulate 
 the bowels ; or sometimes a dose of calomel 
 in gross habits. Of late certain compounds 
 of lime have been strongly recommended, 
 particularly the phosphate, which is the 
 earthy basis of the bones ; though it does 
 not appear likely to enter the system, unless 
 rendered soluble by an excess of acid. 
 Others have conceived the disease to arise 
 from an excess of acid, and therefore recom- 
 mended alkalis ; which may certainly h'^ 
 
742 
 
 RAD 
 
 RAD 
 
 useful in correcting the raoi'bid prevalence 
 of acid in the primse viae, so frequent in 
 children. Where the bones are inclined to 
 bend, cars must be taken not to throw the 
 weight of the body too much upon theru. 
 
 Racka'sirj^ balsamum. See BaUamum 
 rackasira. 
 
 Raco'sis. (From pazo;, a rag.) A rag- 
 ged excoriation of the relaxed scrotum. 
 
 RADCLIFFE, John, was born at 
 Wakefield, Yorkshire, in 1650, He went 
 to Oxford at the age of 15, and having 
 determhied upon the medical profession, he 
 passed rapidly through the preliminary 
 studies, though with very little profound- 
 ness of research ; and having taken the 
 degree of bachelor of medicine in 1&75, he 
 immediately began to practise there. He 
 professed to pay very little' regard to the 
 rales generally followed, which naturally 
 drew upon him the enmity of the old 
 practitioners ; yet his vivacity and talents 
 procured him a great number of patients, 
 even of the highest rank. In 1684 he re- 
 moved to London, having taken hi.- doctor's 
 degree two years before, and his success was 
 unusually rapid ; in the second year he 
 was appointed physician to the princess 
 Anne of Denmark ; and after the Revolu- 
 tion he was consulted by king . William. 
 By his rough independence of spirit and 
 freedom of language, however, he ultimately 
 lost all favour at court ; though he is said 
 to have been still privately consulted in 
 Qases of emergency. In 1703 he had 
 an attack of pleurisy, which had nearly 
 proved fatal from his own imprudence. He 
 continued, after his recovery, in very exten- 
 sive practice, notwithstanding the caprice 
 which he continually displayed : but his 
 declining to attend queen Anne in her last 
 illness, though it does not appear that he 
 was sent for officially, excited the popular 
 resentment strongly against him ; and his 
 apprehensions of the consequences are sup- 
 posed to have accelerated his own death, 
 which happened about three months after, 
 in 1714. He was buried in St. Mary's 
 church at Oxford. He founded a noble 
 library and infirmary at that university ; 
 and also endowed two travelling medical 
 fellowships, with an annual income of 300/. 
 attached to each. It does not appear that 
 he ever attempted to write ; and, indeed, he 
 is believed to have been very little conver- 
 sant with books ; yet the universal reputa- 
 tion which he acquired and maintained, 
 notwithstanding his capricious conduct, seem 
 to sanction the testimony of Dr. Mead, that 
 " he was deservedly at the head of his pro- 
 fession, on account of his great medical pe- 
 netration and experience." 
 
 Radial artery. Jlrieria radialis. A 
 branch of the humeral artery, that runs 
 down the side of the radius. 
 
 Radia'lis exte'rnus bre'vioe. See Ex 
 temor carpi radialis brevio?: 
 
 Radia'lis exte'enus lo'^tgior. See Ex' 
 tensor carpi radialis longior. 
 
 Radia'lis exte'rnus pri'mcs. See Ex- 
 iensor carpi radialis longior. 
 
 Radia'lis inte'rnus. See Flexor carpi 
 radialis. 
 
 Radia'lis secc'ndus. See Extensor carpi 
 radialis brevior. 
 
 RADICAL. That which is considered 
 as constituting the distinguishing part of 
 an acid, by its union with the acidifying 
 principle or oxygen, which is common to all 
 acids. Thus sulphur is the radical of the 
 sulphuric and sulphurous acids. It is some- 
 times called the base of the acid ; but base 
 is a term of more extensive application. 
 
 Radical vinegar. See tectum. 
 
 RADI'CULA. (Dim. of radix, a root.) 
 A little root ; the fibrous part of a root. 
 The common radish is so sometimes called. 
 See Raphanus salirus. 
 
 Radish, horse. See Cochlearia armoracia. 
 
 Radish, garden. See Raphanus sativus. 
 
 RA'DIUS. (Aspoke, astafi", or beam; 
 so called from its resemblance.) This 
 bone has gotten its name from its supposed 
 resemblance to the spoke of a wheel, or to 
 a weaver's beam ; and sometimes from its 
 supporting the hand, it has been called 
 manubrium manus. Like the ulna, it is of 
 a triangular figure, but it difiers from that 
 bone, in growing larger as it descends, so 
 that its smaller part answers to the larger 
 part of the ulna, and vice versd. Of its 
 two extremities, the uppermost and smallest 
 is formed into a small rounded head, fur- 
 nished with cartilage, and hollowed at its 
 summit, for an articulation with the little 
 head at the side of the pulley of the os 
 humeri. The round border of this head, 
 next the ulna, is formed for an articulation 
 with the lesser sigmoid cavity of that 
 bone. This little head of the radius is 
 supported by a neck, at the bottom of 
 which, laterally, is a considerable tubero- 
 sity, into the posterior half of which is 
 inserted the posterior tendon of the biceps, 
 while the anterior half is covered with car- 
 tilage, and surrounded with a capsular 
 ligament, so as to allow this tendon to slide 
 upon it as upon a pulley. Immediately be- 
 low this tuberosity, the body of the bone 
 may be said to begin. We find it slightly 
 curved throughout its whole length, by 
 which means a greater space is formed for 
 the lodgment of muscles, and it is enabled 
 to cross the ulna without compressing 
 them. Of the three surfaces to be dis- 
 tinguished on the body of the bone, the 
 external and internal ones are the broadest 
 and flattest. The anterior surface is nar- 
 rower and more convex. Of its angles, the 
 external and internal ones are rounded : 
 but the posterior angle, which is turned 
 towards the ulna, is formed into a sharp 
 spine, which serves for the attachment of 
 the interosseous ligament, of which mention 
 
RAD 
 
 RAD 
 
 743 
 
 is made in the description of the ulna. 
 This strong ligament, which is a little in- 
 terrupted above and below, serves not 
 only to connect the bones of the fore-arm 
 to each otlier, but likewise to afford a 
 greater surface for the lodgment of mus- 
 cles. On the fore part of the bone, and at 
 about one third of its length from its 
 upper end, we observe a channel for ves- 
 sels, slanting obliquely upwards. Towards 
 its lower extremity, the radius becomes 
 broader, of an irregular shape, and some- 
 what flattened, affording three surfaces, 
 of which the posterior one is the smallest ; 
 the second, which is a continuation of the 
 internal surface of the body of the bone, 
 is broader and flatter than the first ; and 
 the third, which is the broadest of the 
 three, answers to the anterior and external 
 surface of the body of the bone. On this 
 last, we observe several sinuosities, co- 
 vered with a thin layer of cartilage, upon 
 which slide the tendons of several muscles 
 of the wrist and fingers. The lowest part 
 of the bone is formed into an oblong ar- 
 ticulating cavity, divided into two by a 
 slight transverse rising. This cavity is 
 formed for an articulation with the bones 
 of the wrist. Towards the anterior and^, 
 convex surface of the bone, this cavity is 
 defended by a remarkable eminence, called 
 the styloid process of the radius, which 
 is covered with a cartilage that is extended 
 to the lower extremity of the ulna ; a 
 ligament is likewise stretched from it to 
 the wrist. Besides this large cavity, the 
 radius has another much smaller one, op- 
 posite its styloid process, which is lined 
 with cartilage, and receives the rounded 
 surface of the ulna. The articulation of 
 the radius with the lesser sigmoid cavity of 
 the ulna, is strengthened by a circular li- 
 gament which is attached to the two ex- 
 tremities of that cavity, and from thence 
 surrounds the head of the radius. This 
 ligament is narrowest, but thickest at its 
 middle part. But, besides this ligament, 
 which connects the two bones of the fore- 
 arm with each other, the ligaments which 
 secure the articulation of the radius with 
 the OS humeri, are common both to it and 
 to the ulna, and thertfo;e cannot well be 
 understood till both these bones are de- 
 scribed. These ligaments are a capsular 
 and two lateral ligaments. The capsular 
 ligament is attached to the anterior and 
 posterior surfaces of the lower extremity 
 of the OS humeri, to the upper edges and 
 eides of the cavities, we remarked, at the 
 bottom of the pulley and little head, and 
 likewise to some part of the condyles ; 
 from thence it is spread over the ulna, to 
 the edges of the greater sigmoid cavity so 
 as to include in it the end of the olecranon 
 and of the coronoid process ; and it is like- 
 wise fixed round the neck of the radius, 
 60 as to include the head of that bone 
 
 within it. The lateral ligaments may be 
 distinguished into external and internal, 
 or, according to Winslow, into brachio-ra- 
 dialis, and brachio-cubitalis. They both 
 descend laterally from the lowest part of 
 each condyle of the os humeri, and, from 
 their fibres spreading wide as they de 
 scend, have been compared to a goose's 
 foot. The internal ligament or brachio 
 cubitalis, which is the longest and thickest 
 of the two, is attached to the coronoid. 
 process of the ulna. The external liga- 
 ment, or brachio-radialis, terminates in 
 the circular ligament of the radius. Both 
 these ligaments adhere firmly to the cap- 
 sular ligament, and to the tendons of some 
 of the adjacent muscles. In considering- 
 the articulation of the fore-arm with the 
 OS humeri, we find that when both the 
 bones are moved together upon the os hu- 
 meri, the motion of the ulna upon the pul- 
 ley allows only of flexion and extension ; 
 whereas, when the palm of the hand is 
 turned downwards or upwards, or in other 
 words, in pronation and supination, v/e see 
 the radius moving upon its axis, and in 
 these motions its ^ead turns upon the 
 little head of the os humeri at the side of the 
 pulley, while its circular edge rolls in the 
 lesser sigmoid cavity of the ulna. At the 
 lower end of the fore-arm the edge of the 
 ulna is received into a superficial cavity at 
 the reside of the radius. This articulation, 
 which is surrounded by a loose capsular 
 ligament, concurs with the articulation above, 
 in enabling the radius to turn with great 
 facility upon its axis ; and it is chiefly with 
 the assistance of this bone that we are ena- 
 bled to turn the palm of the hand upwards 
 or downwards, the ulna having but a very 
 inconsiderable share in these motions. 
 
 RA'DIX. (Radix, -dicis, /.) A root. 
 
 Ra'dix a'cori. Galanga, or galangal. 
 
 Ra'dix benga'le. See Cassumuniar . 
 
 Ra'dis brasilie'nsis. See Callicocca 
 ipecaacanha, 
 
 Ra'dix cala.gvx'ls.. See Calaguala 
 radix. 
 
 Ra'dix CALAGUE'LLii;. See Calagualai 
 radix. 
 
 Ra'dix cassumu'niak. See Cassumuniar. 
 
 Ra'dix chy'nlen. See Chynlen radix. 
 
 Ra'dix colo'mbo. See Coluniba. 
 
 Ra'dix du'lcis. See Glycyrrhiza. 
 
 Ra'dix i'kan. See Ikan radix. 
 
 Ra'dix india'na. See Callicocca ipecacu- 
 anha. 
 
 Ra'dix i'ndica lopezia'na. See Lopes 
 radix. 
 
 Ra'dix matali'sta. See Malalista radix. 
 
 Ra'dix ro'sea. See Rhodiola., 
 
 Ra'dix ru'era. See Rubia. 
 
 Ra'dix ti'mac. See Tiniac. 
 
 1{a dix ursi'na. See JEtlmsa mernn. 
 
 RA'DULA. (From rado, to scrape off.) 
 A wooden spatula, or scraper. 
 
 Ragwort. See Hmecio Jacohma, 
 
744 
 
 RAN 
 
 RA.\ 
 
 Raisin. See Vitis vinifera. 
 
 Hama'lis ve'na. (From ramale, a dead 
 bough.) Applied to the vena portee, from 
 its numerous ramifications, which resemble 
 a bough stripped of its leaves. 
 
 R A M A Z Z I >' I, Ber.n ARDiK, was born 
 at Carpi in Italy in 1683. He graduated at 
 Parma at the age of 26, and after studying 
 some time longer at Rome, settled in the 
 Duchy of Castro : but ill health obliged him 
 speedily to return to his native place. His 
 reputation increasing he removed to Modena 
 in 1671, where he met with considerable 
 success ; and in 1682, he was appointed pro- 
 fessor of the theory of medicine in the uni- 
 versity recently established there, which 
 office he filled for eighteen years with great 
 credit. He was then invited to a similar 
 appointment at Padua, and exerted himself 
 with laudable ardour for three years ; when 
 he was attacked with a disease of the eyes, 
 which ultimately deprived him of sight. In 
 1708 the Senate of Venice appointed him 
 President of the College of Physicians of 
 that capital, and in the following year raised 
 him to the first professorship of the practice 
 of medicine. He continued to perform the 
 duties of these offices witli great diligence 
 and reputation till his death in 1714. He 
 was a member of many of the academies of 
 science established in Germany, k.c. ; cind 
 left several works in the Latin language, re- 
 markable for the elegance of their style, and 
 other merits. The principal of these, and 
 which will be ever held in estimation, is en- 
 titled " De Morbis Artificum Diatriba," gi- 
 ving an account of the diseases peculiar to 
 diflerent artists and manufacturers. 
 
 Ra'mex. (From ramus, a branch ; from 
 Its protruding forwards, like a bud.) A 
 rupture. 
 
 RA'JVA ESCULE'>'TA. The French frog. 
 The flesh of this species of frog, very com- 
 mon in France, is highly nutritious and easily 
 digested. 
 
 Rascid. Oily substances are said to have 
 become rancid when, by keeping, they ac- 
 quire a strong offensive smell, and altered 
 taste. 
 
 RANINE ARTERY. Arlenamnina. Sub- 
 lingual artery. The second branch of the 
 external carotid. 
 
 RA'NULA. (From rana, a frog ; so 
 called from its resemblance to a frog, or be- 
 cause it makes the patient croak like a frog.) 
 Balrachos. iHypoglossus. Hypoglossum. 
 Rana. An inflammatory or indolent tu- 
 mour under the tongue. These tumours 
 are of various sizes and degrees of consist- 
 ence, seated on either side of the fraenum. 
 Children, as well as adults, are sometimes 
 affected with tumours of this kind ; in the 
 former, they impede the action of sucking ; 
 in the latter, of mastication, and even speech. 
 The contents of them are various ; in some, 
 they resemble the saliva, in others, the glairy 
 matter found in the cells of swelled joints. 
 
 Sometimes, it is said that a fatty matter has 
 been found in them ; but from the nature 
 and structure of the parts, we are sure that 
 this can seldom happen ; and, in by {ax the 
 greatest number of cases, we find that the 
 contents resemble the saliva itself. This, 
 indeed, might naturally be expected, for ,the 
 cause of these tumours is universally to be 
 looked for in an obstruction of the salivary 
 ducts. Obstructions here may arise from 
 a cold, inflammation, violent fits of the 
 tooth-ache, attended with swelling in the in- 
 side of the mouth ; and, in not a few cases, 
 we find the ducts obstructed by a stony mat- 
 ter, seemingly separated from the saliva, as 
 the calculous matter is from the urine ; but 
 where inflammation has been the cause, we 
 always find matter mixed with the other 
 conteijte of the tumour. -As these tumours 
 are riot usually attended with much pain, 
 they are sometimes neglected, tiU they burst 
 of themselves, which they commonly do 
 when arrived at the bulk of a large nut. 
 As they were produced originally from an 
 obstruction in the salivary duct, and this 
 obstruction cannot be removed by the burst- 
 ing of the tumour, it thence happens that 
 they leave an ulcer extremely difficult to 
 ^^Jieal, nay, which cannot be healed at all till 
 the cause is removed. 
 
 Ranuisculoi'des. (From rajmnculus, and 
 ii'S'os, resemblance ; so named from its resem- 
 blance to the ranunculus.) The Caltha pa- 
 lustris or marsh marigold. 
 
 RANU'xNCULUS. (Dim. of rana, a frog ; 
 because it is found in fenny places, where 
 frogs abound.) The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linnjean system. Class, Po- 
 lyandria. Order, Polygynia. 
 
 The great acrimony of most of the species 
 of ranuculus is such, that, on being applied 
 to the skin, they excite itching, redness, 
 and inflammation, and even produce bhsters, 
 tumefaction, and ulceration of the part. Oa 
 being chewed, they corrode the tongue ; and, 
 if taken into the stomach, bring on all the 
 deleterious effects of an acrid poison. The 
 corrosive acrimony which this family of 
 plants possesses, was not unknown to the 
 ancients, as appears from the writings of 
 Dioscorides ; but its nature and extent had 
 never been investigated by experiments, be- 
 fore those instituted by C. Krapf, at Vienna, 
 by which we learn, that the most virulent of 
 the Linnaean species of ranunculus, are the 
 bulbosus, sceleratus, acris, axvensis, thora, 
 and iilyricus. 
 
 The effects of these were tried, either 
 up8n himself or upon dogs, and show that 
 the acrimony of the different species is ofter» 
 confined to certain parts of the plant, mani- 
 festing itself either in the roots, stalks, leaves, 
 flowers, or buds; the expressed juice, ex- 
 tract, decoction, and infusion of the plants, 
 were also subjected to experiments. In ad- 
 dition to these species mentioned by Krapf, 
 we may also notice the R. Flammula, and 
 
IlA?v 
 
 RAl 
 
 745 
 
 especially the R. Alpestiis, which, according 
 to Haller, is the most acrid of this genus. 
 Mr. Curtis observes, that even pulling up 
 the ranunculus acris, the common meadow 
 species, which possesses the active principle 
 of this tribe, in a very considerable degree, 
 throughout the whole herb, and carrying it 
 to some little distance, excited a considerable 
 inflammation in the palui of the hand in 
 which it was held. It is necessary to re- 
 mark, that the acrimonious quality of these 
 plants is not of a fixed nature ; for it may 
 be completely dissipated by heat ; and the 
 plant, on being thoroughly dried, becomes 
 perfectly bland. Krapf attempted to coun- 
 teract this venomous acrimony of the ranun- 
 culus by means of various other vegetables, 
 none of which was found to answer the pur- 
 pose, though he thought that the juice of 
 sorrel, and that of unripe currants, had some 
 effect in this way ; yet these were much le|s 
 availing than water ; while vinegar, honey, 
 sugar, wine, spirit, mineral acids, oil of tar- 
 tar, p. d. and other sapid substances, mahi- 
 iestly rendered the acrimony more corrosive. 
 It may be also noticed, that the virulency of 
 most of the plants of this genus, depends 
 much upon the situation in which they 
 growj and is greatly diminished in the culti- 
 vated plant. 
 
 Rand'nculus ABORTi'vus. The system- 
 atic name of a species of ranunculus, which 
 possesses acrid and vesicating properties. 
 
 Ranu'nculds a'cris. The systematic 
 tname of the meadow crow-foot. Ranuncu- 
 lus pratensis. This, and some other species 
 of ranunculus, have, for medical purposes, 
 been chiefly employed externally as a vesica- 
 tory, and are said to have the advantage of 
 a common blistering plaster, in producing a 
 quicker effect, and never causing a stran- 
 gury ; but, on the other hand, it has been 
 observed that the ranunculus is less certain 
 in its operation, and that it sometimes occa- 
 sions ulcers, which prove very troublesome 
 and difficult to heal. Therefore their use 
 seems to be applicable only to certain fixed 
 pains, and such complaints as require a 
 ]ong continued topical stimulus or discharge 
 from the part, in the way of an issue, which, 
 in various cases, has been found to be a 
 powerful remedy. 
 
 Rand'nculus a'lbds. The plant which 
 bears this name in the Pharmacopoeias is 
 the Anemone, nemorosa, of Linnaeus : which 
 see. 
 
 Ranu'nculus bulbo'sus. Bulbous root- 
 ed crow-foot. The roots and leaves of this 
 plant, Ranunculus : — calycibus relrofiexis, 
 ■pedunculis sulcaiis, caule erecio mullifioro, 
 foliis composilis, of Linoeeus, have no con- 
 siderable smell, but a highly acrid and fiery 
 taste. Taken internally, they appear to be 
 deleterious, even when so far freed from the 
 caustic matter by boiling in water, as to dis- 
 cover no ill quality to the palate. The efflu- 
 via, likewise, when freely inspired, are said 
 
 to occasion iiead-aches, anxieties, vomitings, 
 he. The leaves and roots, applied external- 
 ly, inflame and ulcerate, or vesicate the parts, 
 and are liable to affect also the adjacent 
 parts to a considerable extent. 
 
 Ranunculus fica'ria. The systematic 
 name of the pilewort. Chelidoniurn minus. 
 Scrophularia minor. Chelidonia rotundifolia 
 minor. Cursuma hmmorrhoidalis herba. Ra- 
 nunculus vernus. Lesser celandine, and 
 pilewort. The leaves and root of this plant, 
 Ranunculus ; foliis cordatis angulatis ptliola- 
 iis, caule unifloro^ of Linnajus, are used me- 
 dicinally. The leaves are deemed anti- 
 scorbutic, and the root reckoned a specific, 
 if beat into cataplasms, and applied to the 
 piles. 
 
 Ranu'nculus fla'mmula. The system- 
 atic name of the smaller water crow-foot, or 
 spearv/ort. Surrecla alba. The roots and 
 leaves of this common plant, Ranunculus : — 
 foliis ovatis-lanceolatis, peiiolatis, caule decli- 
 nato, of Linnaeus, taste very acrid and hot, 
 and, when taken in a small quantity, pro- ' 
 diice vomiting, spasms of the stomach, and 
 delirium. Applied externally, they vesicate 
 the skin. The best antidote, after clearing 
 the stomach, is cold water acidulated with 
 lemon-juice, and then mucilaginous drinks. 
 
 Ranu'nculus palu'stris. Water crow- 
 foot. See Ratmnculus sceleralus. 
 
 Ranu'nculus prate'nsis. Meadow crow- 
 foot. See Ranunculus acris. 
 
 Ranu'nculus scelera'tus. The system- 
 atic name of the marsh crow-foot. RoJiuw 
 cuius palusiris. The leaves of this species of 
 crow-foot are so extremely acrid, that the 
 beggars in Switzerland are said, by rubbing 
 their legs with them, to produce a very fetid, 
 and acrimonious ulceration. 
 
 Ra'pa. The turnip. See Erassica. 
 
 Rape. See Brassica. 
 
 RAPHA'NIA. (From raphanus, the 
 radish or charlock ; because the disease iS' 
 said to be produced by eating the seeds of a 
 species of raphanus.) Convulsio raplmnia, 
 vel ab ustilagine. Eclampsia lyphodes. Con- 
 vulsio soloniensis. JYecrosis ustilaginea. 
 Cripple disease. A genus of disease in the 
 class neuroses, and order spasmi, of Cullen j 
 characterized by a spasmodic contraction of 
 the joints, with convulsive motions, and a 
 most violent pain returning at various pe- 
 riods. It begins with cold chills and lassi- 
 tude, pain in the head, and anxiety about 
 the praecordia. These symptoms are follow- 
 ed by spasmodic twitchings in the tendons 
 of the fingers and of the feet, discernible to 
 the eye, heat, fever, stupor, delirium, sense 
 of suffocation, aphonia, and horrid convul- 
 sions of the limbs. After these, vomiting 
 and diarrhoea come on, with a discharge of 
 worms, if there are any. About the eleventh 
 or the twentieth day, copious sweats succeed, 
 or purple exanthemata, or tabes, or rigidity 
 of all the joints. 
 
 K A'P H A N U S. (Pafecvo; -srapiK ro paJ/w; 
 9.4 
 
IM 
 
 RAU 
 
 REA 
 
 ^aivif^ai : from its quick growth.) The 
 radish. A genus of plants in the Linnspan 
 system. Class, Tetradynmnia. Order, -St- 
 liculosa. 
 
 Ra'phanus horte'ksis. See Rapha7ius 
 satirus. 
 
 Ra'phanus ni'ger. See Raphanus sali- 
 vas. 
 
 Ra'phanus rcstica'-n'us. See Cochlearia 
 armoracia. 
 
 Ra'phanus sati'vus. The systematic 
 name of the radish plant. Raphanus 
 hortensis. Radicula. Raphanus nigtr. 
 The radish. The several varieties of this 
 plant, are said to be employed medicinally 
 in the cure of calculous affections. The 
 Juice, made into a sirup, is given to relieve 
 hoarseness. Mixed with honey or sugar, it 
 is administered in pituitous asthma ; and, as 
 antiscorbutics, their efficacy is generally ac- 
 knowledged. 
 
 Ra'phakxjs sylve'stkis. The poor man's 
 pepper is sometimes so called. See Lepi- 
 dium. 
 
 RATHE SCROTI. (Paip^, a suture.) 
 The rough eminence which divides the scro- 
 tum, as it were, in two. It proceeds from the 
 root of the penis inferiorly towards the pe- 
 rinaeum. 
 
 RATHE CE'REBRI. The longitudinal 
 eminence of the corpus callosum of the brain 
 is so called, because it appears somewhat 
 like a suture. 
 
 Rapi'strdm. (From rapa, the turnip, 
 because its leaves resemble those of turnip.) 
 Lampsana. Miagra. Charlock, or wild 
 laustard. 
 
 Ra'pdm, {Ely. uncertain,) See Brassica 
 rapa. 
 
 Rapu'nculus. (Dim. of rapa, the turnip.) 
 The wild turnip. 
 
 Rapu'nculus virginia'nus. The name 
 given by Morrison to the blue cardinal 
 2ower. See Lobelia. 
 
 Ra'pus. See Brassica rapa. 
 
 RASH. Exanthema. A rash consists of 
 red patches on the skin, variously figured ; 
 in general confluent, and diffused irregularly 
 over the body, leaving interstices of a natu- 
 ral colour. Portions of the cuticle are often 
 elevated in a rash, but the elevations are not 
 acuminated. The eruption is usually ac- 
 companied with a general- disorder of the 
 constitution, and terminates in a few days 
 by cuticular exfoliations. 
 
 Raspato'rium. (From rado, to scrape.) 
 A surgeon's rasp. 
 
 Raspberry. See Riibus idceus. 
 
 Rasu'ra. (From rado, to scrape.) 1. A 
 rasure or scratch. 2. The raspings or sha- 
 vings of any substance, 
 
 Ratifia. a liquor prepared by imparting 
 to ardent spirits the flavour of vai-ious kinds 
 of fruits. 
 
 Rattlesnake root. See Polygala Senega. 
 
 R A e C E'D 0. (From rmcus, hoarse.) 
 
 Rauciias. Hoarseness. It is always sy}np» 
 tomatic of some other disease. 
 
 REAGENTS. Tests, Those substances 
 which are used in chemistry to detect the 
 presence of other bodies. In the application 
 of tests there are two circumstances to be at- 
 tended to, viz. To avoid deceitful appear- 
 ances, and to have good tests. 
 
 The principal tests are the following : 
 
 1 . Litmus. The purple of litmus is chan- 
 ged to red by every acid ; so that this is the 
 test generally made use of to detect excess 
 of acid in any fluid. It may be used either 
 by dipping into the water a paper stained 
 with litmus, or by adding a drop of the tinc- 
 ture to the water to be examined, and com- 
 paring its hue with that of an equal.<|uantity 
 of the tincture in distilled water. 
 
 Litmus already reddened by an acid will 
 have its purple restored by an alkali ; and 
 tfeus it may also be used as a test for alkalis, 
 but it is much less active than other direct 
 alkaline tests. 
 
 2. Red cabbage has been found by Mr. 
 Watt to furnish as delicate a test for acids as 
 litmus, and to be still more sensible to al- 
 kahs. The natural colour of an infusion 
 of this plant is blue, which is changed to red 
 by acids, and to green by alkalis in very mi- 
 nute quantities. 
 
 3. Brazil vjood. When chips of this wood 
 are infused in warm water, they yield a 
 red liquor, which readily turns blue by alka- 
 lis, either caustic or carbonated. It is also 
 rendered blue by the carbonated earths held 
 in solution by carbonic acid, so that it is not 
 an unequivocal test of alkalis till the Ccirthy 
 carbonates have been precipitated by boiling. 
 Acids change to yellow the natural red of 
 brazil wood, and restore the red when chan- 
 ged by alkalis, 
 
 4. Violets. The delicate blue of the com- 
 mon scented violet is readily changed to 
 green by alkalis, and this affords a delicate 
 test for these substances. Sirup of violets 
 is generally used as it is at hand, being used 
 in medicine. But a tincture of the flower 
 will answer as well. 
 
 5. Turmeric. This is a very delicate test 
 for alkalis, and on the whole, perhaps, isi 
 the best. The natural colour either in wa- 
 tery or spirituous infusion is yellow, which 
 is changed to a brick or orange red by alka- 
 lis, caustic or carbonated, but not by carbo- 
 nated earths, on which account it is prefera- 
 ble to Brazil wood. 
 
 The pure earths, such as lime and barytes, 
 produce the same change. 
 
 6. Rhubarb. Infusion or tincture of rhu- 
 barb undergoes a similar change with tume- 
 ric, and is equally delicate. 
 
 T. 'Sulphuric acid. A drop or two of 
 concentrated sulphuric acid, added to wa- 
 ter that contains carbonic acid, free or in 
 combination, causes the latter to escape 
 with a pretty brisk efTervescence, whereby 
 
REA 
 
 REC 
 
 141 
 
 I be presence of this g^aseous acid may be de- 
 tected. 
 
 8. Nitric and oxymuriaiic acid. A pecu- 
 liar use attends the employment of these acids 
 in the sulphuretted waters, as the sulphuret- 
 ted hydrogen is decomposed by them, its hy- 
 drogen absorbed, and the sulphur separated 
 in its natural form. 
 
 9. Oxalic acid and oxalate of ammonia. 
 These are the most delicate tests for lime 
 and all soluble calcareous salts. Oxalate 
 of lime, though nearly insoluble in water, 
 dissolves in a moderate quantity in its own or 
 any other acid, and hence in analysis oxa- 
 late of ammonia is often preferred, as no 
 excess of this salt can re-dissolve the preci- 
 pitated oxalate of lime. On the other hand 
 the ammonia should not esceed, otherwise it 
 might give a false indication. 
 
 10. Gallic acid and tincture of galls. 
 These are tests of iron. Where the iron is 
 in very minute quantities, and the water 
 somewhat acidulcu:, -hese tests do not al- 
 ways produce a precipuaie, but only r sli^n-ht 
 reddening, but their action is much heighteii- 
 ed by previously adding a few drops of any 
 alkaline solution. 
 
 11. Prussiate of potash or lime. The 
 presence of iron in water is equally well 
 indicated by these prussiates, causing a blue 
 precipitate : and if the prussiate of potash 
 is properly prepared, it will onh' be precipi- 
 tated by a metallic salt, so that manganese 
 and copper will also be detected, the former 
 giving a white piecipitate, the latter a red 
 precipitate. 
 
 12. Lime-water is the common test for 
 carbonic acid ; it decomposes all the magne- 
 sian salts, and likewise the aluminous salts ; 
 it likewise produces a cloudiness with most 
 of the sulphates, owing to the formation of 
 selenite. 
 
 13. .Ammonia. This alkali whelii per- 
 fectly caustic serves as a distinction between 
 the salts of lime and those of magnesia, as 
 it precipitates the earth from the latter salts, 
 but not from the former. There are two 
 sources of error to be obviated, one is 
 that of carbonic acid being present in the 
 water, the other is the presence of alumi- 
 nous salts. 
 
 14. Carbonated alkalis. These are used 
 to precipitate all the earths ; where carbo- 
 nate of potash is used particular care should 
 be taken of its purity, as it generally contains 
 silex. 
 
 15. Muriated alumine. This test is pro- 
 posed by Mr. Kirwan to detect carbonate 
 of magnesia, which cannot, like carbo- 
 nated lime, be separated by ebullition, but 
 remains till the whole liquid is evapo- 
 rated. 
 
 16. Barylic salts. The nitrate, muriate, 
 and acetate of barytes are all equally good 
 tests of sulphuric acid in any combination. 
 
 17. Salts of silver. The salts of silver 
 are the most delicate tests of muriatic acid, 
 in any combination, producing the pre- 
 cipitated luna cornea. All the salts of 
 silver likewise give a dark-brown pi"e- 
 cipitate with the sulphuretted waters, 
 which is as delicate a test as any that we 
 possess. 
 
 18. Salts of lead. The nitrate and ace- 
 tate of lead are the salts of this metal em- 
 ployed as tests. They will indicate tlie 
 sulphuric, muriatic, and boracic acids, and 
 sulphuretted hydrogen or sulphurct of pot- 
 ash. 
 
 19. Soap. A solution of soap in distilled 
 water, or in alcohol, is curdled by water con- 
 taining any earthy or metallic salt. 
 
 20. Tartaric acid. This acid is of use 
 in distinguishing the salts of potash, (with 
 which it forms a precipitate of cream of tar- 
 tar,) from those of soda, from which it does 
 not precipitate. The potash, however, must 
 exist in some quantity to be detected by the 
 test. 
 
 21. J\'itro-mnriate of plaiina. This sort is 
 still more discriminative betv/een potash and 
 the otiier alkalis, than acid of tartar, and will 
 produce a precipitate with a very weak solu- 
 tion of any salt with potash. 
 
 22. .Alcohol. This most useful reagent 
 is applicable in a variety of ways in ana- 
 lysis. As it dissolves some substances 
 found in fluids, and leaves others untouched, 
 it is a means of separating them into two 
 classes, which saves considerable trouble in 
 the further investigation. Those salts which 
 it does not dissolve, it precipitates from their 
 watery solution, but more or less completely 
 according to the salt contained, and the 
 strength of the alcohol, and as a preci- 
 pitant it also assists in many decomposi- 
 tions. 
 
 R E A'L GAR. ^rlada. Arladar. Au- 
 ripigmentum ruhruni. Arsenicum rubruni 
 faclilium. Abessi. A metallic substance of 
 a red colour, more or less lively and trans- 
 parent, and often crystallized in brilliant 
 needles ; formed by a combination of arsenic 
 with sulphur. See Arsenic. 
 
 RECEPTA'CULl/M CHY'LI. (Recep- 
 iaculum, from recipio, to receive.) Re- 
 ceptacuhim Pecquefi, because Pecquet first 
 attempted to demonstrate it. Diversorium. 
 Sacculus chyliferus. The existence of 
 such a receptacle in the human body is 
 doubted. In brute animals the receptacle 
 of the chyle is situated on the dorsal ver- 
 tebrae where the lacteals all meet. See Ab- 
 sorbents. 
 
 RECTIFICATION. (Rectificatio, 
 from rectijlco, to make clear.) A second 
 distillation, in which substances are puri- 
 fied by their more volatile parts being raised 
 by heat carefully managed ; thus, spirit of 
 v.'me, eether, &.c. are rectified by their sepa^ 
 
EEC 
 
 EEC 
 
 Ration from (he Ipss volatile and foreign mat- 
 ter ■H-hich altered or debased their properties, 
 
 Re'ctor s?i'ritus. The aromatic part of 
 plants. 
 
 RE'CTUM. (So named from an orro- 
 neous opinion that it v^as straight.) Rec- 
 tum intestinum. Jipeuthysmtnos. Loi^ga- 
 non, or longaon. Archos. Cyssaros. Tlie 
 last portion of the large intestines termina- 
 ting in the anus. See Intestines. 
 
 RE'CTUS ABDO'MINIS. Pubio- 
 slemal, of Dumas. This long and straight 
 muscle is situated near its fellow, at the 
 middle and fore part of the abdomen, pa- 
 rallel to the linea alba, and between the 
 aponeuroses of the other abdominal mus- 
 cles. It arises sometimes by a single broad 
 tendon from the upper and inner part of 
 the es pubis, but more commonly by two 
 heads, one of which is fleshy, and origin- 
 ates from the upper edge of the pubis, and 
 the other tendinous, from the inside of the 
 symphysis pubis, behind the pyramidalis mus- 
 cle. From these beginnings, the muscle runs 
 upwards the whole length of the linea alba, 
 and becoming broader and thinner as it as- 
 cends, is inserted by a thin aponeurosis into 
 the edge of the cartilago ensiformis, and into 
 the cartilages of the fifth, sixth, and seventh 
 ribs. This aponeurosis is placed under the 
 pectoral muscle, and sometimes adheres to 
 the fourth rib. The fibres of this muscle 
 are commonly divided by three tendinous 
 intersections, which were first noticed by 
 Berenger, or, as he is commonly called, 
 Carpi, an Italian anatomist, who flourished 
 in the sixteenth century. One of these 
 intjersections is usually where the muscle 
 runs over the cartilage of the seventh rib ; 
 another is at the umbilicus; and the third 
 is between these two. Sometimes there is 
 one, and even two, between the umbilicus 
 and the pubes. When one, or both of these 
 occur, however, they seldom extend more 
 than half way across the muscle. As these 
 intersections seldom penetrate through the 
 whole substance of the muscle, they are 
 all of them most apparent on its anterior 
 surface, where they firmly adhere to the 
 sheath ; the adhesions of the rectus to the 
 posterior layer of the internal oblique, are 
 only by means of cellular membrane, and 
 of a few vessels which pass from one to 
 another. 
 
 Albinus and some others have seen this 
 muscle extending as far as the upper part of 
 the sternum. 
 
 The Use of the rectus is to compress the 
 fore part of the abdomen, but more parti- 
 cularly the lower part ; and, according to 
 the difierent positions of the body, it may 
 likewise serve to bend the trunk forwards, 
 or to raise the pelvis. Its situation be- 
 tween the two layers of the internal oblique, 
 and its adhesions to this sheath, secure it 
 in its place, and prevent it from rising into 
 a prominent form when in action ; and 
 
 lasth', its tendinous intersections enablf? 
 it to contract at any of the intermediate 
 spaces. 
 
 Re'ctus abdu'cens o'ccli. See Redus 
 externus ocuii. 
 
 Re'ctus addu'cens o'ccli. See Rectus^ 
 internus oculi. 
 
 Re'ctus ante'rior bre'vis. See Rectus 
 capitis internus minor. 
 
 Re'ctus ante'rior lo'ngus. See Rectua 
 capitis internus major. 
 
 Re'ctus atto'llej^s o'culi. See Rectus 
 superior oculi. 
 
 Re'ctus ca'pitis anti'cus lo'ngus. See 
 Rectus capitis internus vtnjor. 
 
 RE'CTUS CA'PITIS INTE'RNUS 
 M A'J R. Rectus internus major, of Al- 
 binus, Douglas, and Cowper. Trachelo- 
 hasilaire, of Dumas, Rectus anterior longus-, 
 of Winslow. This muscle is situated on 
 the anterior part of the neck, close to the 
 vertebrae. It was knoivn to most of tiie 
 ancient anatomists, but was not distinguished 
 by any particular name until Cowper gave 
 it the present appellation, and which has 
 been adopted b_v most writers except Win- 
 slow. It is a long muscle, thicker and 
 broader above than below, where it is thin, 
 and terminates in a point. It arises, by 
 distinct and flat tendons, from the anterior 
 points of the transverse processes of the 
 five inferior vertebrse of the neck, and 
 ascending obliquely upwards, is inserted 
 into the anterior part of the cuneiform 
 process of the occipital bone. The use 
 of this muscle is to bend the head for- 
 wards. 
 
 RE'CTUS CA'PITIS INTE'RNUS 
 M I'xN' O R. Cowper, who was the first 
 accurate describer of this little muscle, 
 gave it the name of rectus internus minor, 
 which has been adopted by Douglas and 
 Albinus. Winslow calls it rectus anterior 
 brevis, and Dumas petii-trachelo-basilaire. 
 It is in part covered by the rectus major. 
 It arises fleshy from the upper and fore part 
 of the body of the first vertebra of the neck, 
 near the origin of its transverse process, 
 and, ascending obliquely inwards, is in- 
 serted near the root of the condyloid pro- 
 cess of the occipital bone, under the last- 
 described muscle. It assists in bending the 
 head forwards. 
 
 RE'CTUS CA'PITIS LATERA'LIS. 
 Rectus lateralis Fallopii, of Douglas. 
 Transrersalis anlicus primus, of Winslow. 
 Rectus lateralis, of Cowper, and Tracheli- 
 altoido basilaire, of Dumas. This muscle 
 seems to have been first described by Fallo- 
 pius. Winslow calls it transversalis anticus 
 primus. It is somewhat larger than the 
 rectus minor, but resembles it in shape, and 
 is situated immediately behind the internal 
 jugular vein, at its coming out of the cra- 
 nium. It arises fleshy nom the upper and 
 fore part of the transverse process of the 
 first vertebra of the neck, and, ascending a 
 
REO 
 
 liltle obliquely upvrards and outwards, is 
 inserted into the occipital bone, opposite 
 to the stylo-mastoid hole of the os temporis. 
 This muscle serres to pull the head to one 
 side. 
 
 RE'CTUS CATITIS POSTI'CUS MA'- 
 JOR. This, which is the rectus major of 
 Douglas and Winslow, the rectus capitis pos- 
 ticus minor, of Albinus, and the spintaxoido- 
 occipiial, of Dumas, is a small, short, and 
 flat muscle, broader above than below, and 
 is situated, not in a straight direction, as its 
 name would insinuate, but obliquely, between 
 the occiput and the second vertebra of the 
 neck, immediately under the complexus. 
 It arises, by a short thick tendon, from the 
 upper and posterior part of the spinous pro- 
 cess of the second vetebra of the neck ; it 
 soon becomes broader, and ascending oblique- 
 ly outwards, is inserted, by a flat tendon, 
 into the external lateral part of the lower 
 semicircular ridge of the os occipitis. The 
 Tise of this is to extend the head, and pidl it 
 backwards. 
 
 RECTUS CAPITIS POSTICUS 
 M I'iN' R. This is the rectus minor, of 
 Douglas and Winslow, and the luber-altoido- 
 occipiial, of Dumas. It is smaller than the 
 last described muscle, but resembles it in 
 shape, and is placed close by its fellow, in 
 the space between the recti majores. It 
 arises, by a short thick tendon, from the 
 upper and lateral part of a little protube- 
 rance in the middle of the back part of the 
 first vertebra of the neck, and becoming 
 broader and thinner as it ascends, is insert- 
 ed, by a broad flat tendon, into the occipital 
 bone, immediately under the insertion of the 
 last-described muscle. The use of it is to 
 assist the rectus major in drawing the head 
 backwards. 
 
 Re'ctus cru'ris. See Rectus femoris. 
 Re'ctds de'peimens o'culi. See Rectus 
 inferior ocuH. 
 
 RE'CTUS EXTE'RNUS O'CULI. 
 Abductor oculi. Indignabundus. The outer 
 straight muscle of the eye. It arises from 
 the bony partition between the foramen op- 
 ticam and lacerum, being the longest of the 
 straight muscles of the eye, and is inserted 
 into the sclerotic membrane, opposite to the 
 outer canthus of the eye. Its use is to move 
 the eve outwards. 
 
 RE'CTUS FE'MORIS. Rectus sive Crra- 
 ciiis anterior, of Winslow. Rectus cruris, of 
 Albinus, and Ilio-rotulien, of Dumas. A 
 straight muscle of the thigh, situated imme- 
 diately at the fore part. It arises from the 
 OS ilium by two tendons. The foremost and 
 shortest of these springs from the outer sur- 
 face of the inferior and anterior spinous pro- 
 cess of the ilium ; the posterior tendon, 
 which is thicker and longer than the other, 
 arises from the posterior and outer part of 
 the edge of the cotyloid cavity, and from the 
 adjacent capsular ligament. These two ten- 
 dons soon unite, and form an aponeurosis, 
 
 REG 
 
 T49 
 
 which spreads over the anterior surface of 
 the upper part of the muscle ; and through 
 its whole length we observe a middle tendon, 
 towards which its fleshy fibres nm on each 
 side in an oblique direction, so that it may 
 be styled a penniform muscle. It is inserted 
 tendinous into the upper edge and anterior 
 surface of the patella, and from thence sends 
 off a thin aponeurosis, which adheres to the 
 superior and lateral part of the tibia. Its 
 use is to estend the leg. 
 
 RE'CTUS INFERIOR O'CULI. De- 
 pressor oculi. Deprimens. Humilis. The 
 inferior of the straight muscles of the eye. 
 It arises within the socket, from below the 
 optic foramen, and passes forwards to be in- 
 serted into the sclerotic membrane of the 
 bulb on the under part. It pulls the eye 
 downwards. 
 
 Re'ctus i5te'rn0s fe'moris. See Gracilis. 
 RE'CTUS IJJTE'RNUS O'CULI. Mdu- 
 cens oculi. Bibitorius. The internal straight 
 muscle of the eye. It arises from the infe- 
 rior part of the foramen opticum, between 
 the obliquus superior and the rectus inferior, 
 being, from its situation, the shortest 
 muscle of the eye, and is inserted into the 
 sclerotic membrane opposite to the inner an- 
 gle. Its use is to turn the eye towards the 
 nose. 
 
 Re'ctcs latera'lis fallo'pii. See Rec- 
 tus capitis lateralis. 
 
 Re'ctos ma'jor ca'pitis. See Rectus ca- 
 pitis posticus major. 
 
 RE'CTUS SUFE'RIOR O'CULI. Mol- 
 lens oculi. Levator oculi. Super bus. The 
 uppermost straight muscle of the eye. It 
 arises from the upper part of the foramen op- 
 ticum of the sphenoid bone below the levator 
 palpebree superioris, and runs forward to be 
 inserted into the superior and fore part of 
 the sclerotic membrane by a broad and thin 
 tendon. 
 
 RECURRENT NERVES. Two branches 
 of the par vagum in the cavity of the tho- 
 rax. The right is given oiT near the subcla- 
 vian artery, which it surrounds, and is re- 
 flected upwards to the thyroid gland ; the 
 left a little lower, and reflected around the 
 aorta to the oesophagus, as far as the larynx. 
 They are both distributed to the muscles of 
 the larynx and pharynx. 
 
 Reddle. A species of ochre or argilla- 
 ceous earth, of a dark red colour, some- 
 times used medicinally as a tonic and ant- 
 acid. 
 
 Red Saunders. See Pterocarpus santali- 
 nus. 
 
 R E F R I G E R A'N T I A. (From refri- 
 gero, to cool.) Refrigerants. Medicines 
 which allay the heat of the body or of the 
 blood. 
 
 REFRIGERATO'RIUM. (From refrige- 
 ro, to cool.) A vessel filled with water to 
 condense vapours, or to make cool any sub- 
 stance which passes through it. ^ 
 REGIMEN. (From rego, to govern.) 
 
750 
 
 KEN 
 
 EEP 
 
 A term employed in medicine to express the 
 plan or regulation of the diet. 
 
 Regi'na pra'ti. See Spircea ulmaria. 
 
 Regions abdominal. See Body. 
 
 Re'gius mo'rbus. (From rex, a king.) 
 The royal disease, a term applied to the jaun- 
 dice from its golden colour ; as is aqua regia 
 to a mixture of nitric and muriatic acids, be- 
 cause it alone dissolves gold. 
 
 Regular gout. See Jirthritis. 
 
 Re'gulus. (Dim. of rex, a king; so call- 
 ed because the alchymists expected to find 
 gold, the king of metals, collected at the bot- 
 tom of the crucible after fusion.) A name 
 given by the alchymists to metallic matters 
 when separated from other substances bj' fu- 
 sion;, as, regulus of antimony, regulus of ar- 
 senic, he. 
 
 Regulus of antimony. The pure metal an- 
 timony. See .Antimony. 
 
 Regulus of arsenic. Pure Metallic arsenic. 
 See Arsenic. 
 
 Reme'dium divi'num. See Imperatoria. 
 
 Remittent fever. See Febris intermittens. 
 
 Re'mora ara'tri. (From remoror, to 
 hinder, and aratrum, a plough ; so called be- 
 cause it hinders the plough.) See Ononis 
 spinosa. 
 
 Remote cause. See Exciting cause. 
 
 REN. {Ren, -nis,m. Ren. awa too ps/v ; 
 because through them the urine flows.) The 
 kidney. See Kidneys. 
 
 RENAL ARTERIES. Arterise renales. 
 See Emulgent. 
 
 RENAL GLANDS. Glandules renales. 
 Renal capsules. Supra-renal glands. The 
 supra-renal glands are two hollow bodies, 
 like glands in fabric, and placed one on 
 each side upon the kidney. They are co- 
 vered by a double tunic, and their cavities 
 are filled with a liquor of a brownish red 
 colour. Their figure is triangular ; and 
 they are larger in the foetus than the kid- 
 neys ; but in adults they are less than the 
 kidneys. The right is affixed to the liver, 
 the left to the spleen and pancreas, and 
 both to the diaphragm and kidneys. They 
 have arteries, veins, lymphatics, and nerves ; 
 Iheir arteries arise from the diaphragmatic, 
 the aorta, and the renal arteries. The vein 
 of the right supra-renal gland empties itself 
 into the vena cava ; that of the left into the 
 renal vein ; their lymphatic vessels go di- 
 rectly to the thoracic duct •, they have nerves 
 common alike to these glands and the kid- 
 neys. They have no excretory duct, and 
 their use is at present unknown. It is sup- 
 posed they answer one use in the foetus, and 
 another in the adult, but what these uses are 
 is uncertain. Boerhaave supposed their use 
 to consist in their furnishing lymph to dilute 
 the blood ruturned after the secretion of the 
 urine in the renal vein ; but this is very im- 
 probable, since the vein of the right supra- 
 renal gland goes to the vena cava, and the 
 blood carried back by the renal vein wants 
 no dilution. It has also been said, that 
 
 these glands not only prepare lymph, bj 
 which the blood is fitted for the nutrition of 
 the delicate foetus ; but that in adults they 
 serve to restore to the blood of the vena cava 
 the irritable parts which it loses by the se- 
 cretion of bile and urine. Some, again, 
 have considered them as diverticula in the 
 foetus, to divert the blood from the kidneys, 
 and lessen the quantity of urine. The ce- 
 lebrated Morgagni believed their office to 
 consist in conveying something to the tho- 
 racic duct. It is singular, that in children 
 who are born without the cerebrum, these 
 glands are extremely small, and sometimes 
 wanting. 
 
 RENAL VEINS. See Emulgent. 
 
 Renal vessels. See Emulgent. 
 
 Rennet, or Runnet. The gastric juice 
 and conte.;*? of the stomach of calves. It is 
 much employed in preparing tijeesc, snd, in 
 pharmacy, for making whey. To about a 
 pound of milk, in a silver or earthern basin 
 placed on hot ashes, add three or four grains 
 of rennet, diluted with a little water ; as it 
 becomes cold the milk curdles, and the 
 whey, or serous part, separates itself from 
 the caseous part. When these parts appear 
 perfectly distinct, pour the whole upon a 
 strainer, through which the whey will pass, 
 while the curds remain behind. This whey 
 is always rendered somewhat whitish, by a 
 very small and much divided portion of the 
 caseous part ; but it may be separated in 
 such a manner, that the whey will remain 
 limpid and colourless, and this is what is 
 called clarifying it. Put into a basin the 
 white of an egg, a glass of the serum of 
 milk, and a few grains of tartaric acid in 
 powder ; whip the mixture with an ozier 
 twig, and, having added the remainder of 
 the unclarified whey, place the mixture again 
 over the fire until it begins to boil. The 
 tartaric acid completes the coagulation of the 
 white part of the milk which remains ; the 
 white of egg, as it becomes hot, coagulates 
 and envelopes the caseous part. AVhen the 
 whey is clear, filter it through paper ; what 
 passes will be perfectly limpid, and have a 
 greenish colour. This is clarified whey. 
 
 Re'nuens. (From renuo, to nod the head 
 back in sign of refusal ; so called from its 
 office of jerking back the head.) A muscle 
 of the head. 
 
 REFELLE'NTIA. (From repeUo, to 
 drive back.) Repellents. Applications are 
 sometimes so named which make diseases 
 recede, as it were, from the surface of the 
 body. 
 
 REPULSION. All matter possesses a 
 power which is in constant opposition to at- 
 traction. This agency, which is equally 
 powerful and equally obvious, acts an impor- 
 tant part in the phenomena of nature, and is 
 called the power of repulsion. 
 
 That such a force exists which opposes the 
 approach of bodies towards each other is evi- 
 dent from numberless facts. 
 
REP 
 
 RES 
 
 •751 
 
 Newton has shown that when a convex 
 lens is put upon a flat glass it remains at a 
 distance of the one-hundred-and-thirty-se- 
 venth part of an inch, and a very consider- 
 able pressure is required to diminish this 
 distance ; nor does any force which can be 
 applied bring them into actual mathematical 
 contact ; a force may indeed be applied suf- 
 ficient to break the glasses into pieces, but 
 it may be demonstrated that it does not di- 
 minish their distance much beyond the one 
 thousandth part of an inch. There is, there- 
 fore, a repulsive force which prevents the 
 two glasses from touching each other. 
 
 Boscovich has shown that when an ivory 
 billiard-ball sets another in motion by strik- 
 ing against it, an equal quantity of its own 
 motion is lost, and the ball at rest begins to 
 move while the other is still at a distance. 
 
 There exists, therefore, a repulsion be- 
 tween bodies ; this repulsion takes place 
 while they are yet at a distance from each 
 other ; and it opposes their approach to- 
 wards each other. 
 
 The cause or the nature of this force is 
 equally inscrutable with that of attraction, 
 but its existence is undoubted : it increases, 
 as far as has been ascertained, inversely as 
 the square of the distance, consequently at 
 the point of contact it is infinite. 
 
 The following experiments will serve to 
 prove the energy of repulsion more fully. 
 
 Experiment. — When a glass tube is im- 
 mersed in water, the fluid is attracted by the 
 glass and drawn up into the tube ; but, if 
 we substitute mercury instead of water, we 
 shall find a diflerent effect. If a glass tube 
 of any bore be immersed in tliis fluid it does 
 not i-ise, but the surface of the mercury is 
 considerably below the level of that which 
 surrounds it when the diameter of the tube is 
 very small. 
 
 • In this case, therefore, a repulsion takes 
 place between the glass and the mercury, 
 which is even considerably greater than the 
 attraction existing between the particles of 
 the mercury, and hence the latter cannot 
 rise in the tube, but is repelled, and becomes 
 depressed. 
 
 Experiment. — When we present the north 
 pole of a magnet A, to the same pole of an- 
 other magnet B, suspended on a pivot, and 
 at liberty to move, the magnet B will recede 
 as the other approaches ; and by following 
 it with A, at a proper distance, it may be 
 made to turn round on its pivot with consi- 
 derable velocity. 
 
 In this case there is evidently some agency 
 which opposes the approach of the north 
 poles of A and B, which acts as an antago- 
 nist, and causes the moveable magnet to re- 
 tire before the other. There is therefore a 
 repulsion between the two magnets, a re- 
 pulsion which increases Avith the power of 
 the magnets ; which may be made so great 
 that all the force of a strong man is insuf- 
 ficient to make the two north poles touch 
 
 each other. The same repulsion is equally 
 obvious in electrical bodies, for instance : 
 
 Experiment. — If two small cork balls be 
 suspended from a body so as to touch one 
 another, and if we charge the body in the 
 usual manner with electricity, the two cork 
 balls separate from each other, and stand at 
 a distance proportional to the quantity of 
 electricity with which the body- is charged ; 
 the balls of course repel each other. 
 
 Experiment. — If we rub over the surface 
 of a sheet of paper the fine dust of lycopo- 
 dium or puff ball, and then let water fall on 
 it in small quantities, the water will instant- 
 ly be repelled, and form itself into distinct 
 drops, which do not touch the lycopodium, 
 but roll over it with uncommon rapidity. 
 That the drops do not touch the lycopodium, 
 but are actually kept at a distance above it, 
 is obvious from the copious reflection of 
 white light. 
 
 Experiment. — If the surface of water 
 contained in a basin be covered over with 
 lycopodium, a solid substance deposited at 
 the bottom of the fluid may be taken out of 
 it with the hand without wetting it. In 
 this case the repulsion is so powerful as to 
 defend the hand completely from the contact 
 of the fluid. 
 
 Res natura'les. (From natura, na- 
 ture.) The naturals. According to Boer- 
 haave, these are life, the cause of life, and 
 its effects. These, he says, remain in some 
 degree, however disordered a person may- 
 be. 
 
 Rese'da. (From resedo, to appease ; so 
 called from its virtue of allaying inflamma- 
 tion.) The herb wild rocket. 
 
 Resin, Mack. See Resijia nigra. 
 
 Resin, elastic. See Indian rubber. 
 
 Resin tret, elastic. See Indian rubber. 
 
 Resin, while. See Resina alba. 
 
 Resin, yellow. See Resina fiava. 
 
 RES I'N A. (Resina, from fiai, to flow.) 
 Resin. The essential properties of resin 
 are, being in the solid form, insoluble in 
 water, perfectly soluble in alcohol, and in 
 essential and expressed oils, and being inca- 
 pable of being volatilized without decompo- 
 sition. 
 
 Resins are obtained chiefly from the ve- 
 getable kingdom, either by spontaneous ex- 
 udation, or from incisions made into vege- 
 tables affording juices which contain this 
 principle. These juices contain a portion 
 of essential oil, which from exposure to 
 the air is either volatilized or converted into 
 resinous matter, or sometimes the oil is ab- 
 stracted by distillation. In some plants the 
 resin is deposited, in a concrete state, in the 
 interstices of the wood or other parts of the 
 plant. 
 
 Resins, when concrete, are brittle, and 
 have generally a smooth and conchoidal 
 fracture ; their lustre is peculiar, they are 
 more or less transparent, and of a colour 
 which is us«ally' some shade of yellow, or 
 
l!,Ks 
 
 RK5 
 
 brown ; they are of a greater specilic gravity 
 than water ; they are often odorous and 
 sapid, easily fusible, and, on cooling, become 
 solid. 
 
 Resi'na a'lba. The inspissated juice of 
 the Finns sylveslris, 6ic. is so called ; and 
 sometimes the residuum of the distillation of 
 oil of turpentine. See Resina flava. 
 
 Resi'na bla'stica. See Indian rubber. 
 
 RESI'NA F L A' V A. Resina alba. 
 Yellow resin, Vi'hat reraciins in the still after 
 distilling oil of turpentine, by adding water 
 to the common turpentine. It is of very ex- 
 tensive use in surgery as an active detergent, 
 and forms the base of the unguentum resince 
 flava. 
 
 RESI'NA LU'TEA NO'VI B E'L- 
 GII. Botany-bay guai. All the informa- 
 4ion that has been hitherto collected re- 
 specting the history of the yellow gum is the 
 following : 
 
 The plant that produces it is low and 
 small, with long grassy leaves; but the 
 fructification of it shoots out in a singular 
 manner from the centre of the leaves, on a 
 single straight stem, to the height of twelve 
 or fourteen feet. Of this stem, which is 
 strong and light, like some of the reed class, 
 the natives usually make their spears. The 
 resin is generally dug up out of the soil un- 
 der the tree, not collected from it, and may, 
 perhaps, be that which Tasman calls *•' gum 
 lac of the ground.'' 
 
 Mr. Boles, surgeon of the Lady Pen- 
 rhyn, gives a somewhat diflerent account ; 
 ^nd as this gentleman appears to have paid 
 ■considerable attention to the subject, his 
 account may certainly be relied upon. Af- 
 ter describing the tree in precisely the same 
 manner as above, he observes, that at the top 
 of the trunk of the tree, long grassy leaves 
 grow in great abundance. The gum is found 
 under these leaves in considerable quantities ; 
 it commonly exudes in round tears, or drops, 
 from the size of a large pea to that of a 
 marble, and sometimes much larger. These 
 are, by the heat of the sun, frequently so 
 much softened, that they fall on the ground, 
 and in this soft state adhere to whatever 
 they fall upon ; hence the gum is frequently 
 found mixed with dirt, wood, the bark of 
 the tree, and various other substances : so 
 that one lump has been seen composed of 
 many small pure pieces of various sizes 
 imited together, which weiglied nearly half 
 a hundred weight. It is produced in such 
 abundance, that one man may collect thirty 
 or forty pounds in the space of a few hours. 
 The convicts have another method of col- 
 lecting it : they dig round the tree, and 
 break off pieces of the roots which always 
 liave some, and frequently considerable 
 quantities of the gum in them. This gum 
 appears nearly, but not entirely, the same 
 as that which e.xudes from the trunk of the 
 tree ; the former is often mixed with a 
 strong smelling resinous substance of a 
 
 black nature, and is so interwoven iu thi* 
 wood itself, that it is with difficulty separa- 
 ted. The latter appears a pure unmixed re- 
 sinous substance. 
 
 Several experiments have been made, 
 principally with the view of determining 
 what menstruum would dissolve the gum 
 the most readily, and in the greatest quan- 
 tity, from which it appears alcohol and ether 
 dissolve the most. 
 
 The diseases in which this resin is admi- 
 nistered, are those of the primae: vi8e, and 
 principally such as arise from spasm, a de- 
 bility, a loss of tone, or a diminished action 
 in the muscular fibres of the stomach and 
 bowels, such as loss of appetite, sickness, 
 vomiting, flatulency, heart-burn, pains in 
 the stomach, &.C. when they were really 
 idiopathic complaints, and not dependent 
 upon any disease in the stomach, or affec- 
 tions of other parts of the body communi- 
 cated to the stomach. In debilities and re- 
 laxations of the bowels, and the symptoms 
 from thence arising, such as purging and 
 flatulency, it has been found of good effect. 
 In certain cases of diarrhoja, however, (and 
 it seemed those in which an unusual degree 
 of irritability prevailed,) it did not answer 
 so well, imless given in small doses, and 
 combined with opiates when the patient 
 seemed to gain greater advantage than when 
 opiates only were had recourse to. In 
 cases of amenorrhaja, depending on (what 
 most of those cases do depend upon) a 
 sluggishness, a debility, and flaccidity of the 
 system, this medicine, when assisted by pro- 
 per exercise and diet, has, by removing the 
 symptoms of dyspepsia, and by restoring the 
 tone and action of the muscular fibres, been 
 found very serviceable. This medicine does 
 not, in the dose of about half a drachm, 
 appear to possess any remarkably sensible 
 operation. It neither vomits, purges, nor 
 binds the belly, nor does it materially in- 
 crease the secretion of urine or perspiration. 
 It has, indeed, sometimes been said to 
 purge, and at others to occasion sweating, 
 but they are not constant effects, and wheu 
 they do occur, it genei'ally depends on some 
 accidental circumstance. It should seem to 
 possess, in a very extensive degree, the pro- 
 perty of allaying morbid irritability, and of 
 restoring tone, strength, and action, to the 
 debilitated and relaxed fibre. When the 
 gum itself is given, it should always be the 
 pure unmixed part ; if given in the form of 
 a draught, it should be mixed in water with 
 mucilage of gum arable ; if made into pills, 
 a small portion of Castile soap may be em- 
 ployed ; it was found the lixiv. sapon. dis- 
 solved it entirely. It is commonly, how- 
 ever, made into a tincture by mixing equal 
 parts of the gum and rectified spirit ; one 
 drachm of this tincture, (containing half a 
 drachm of the pure gum,) made into a 
 draught with water and sirup, by the assist- 
 ance of fifteen grains of gum arabic in mii- 
 
RES 
 
 RES 
 
 r53 
 
 ■cilage, forms an elegant medicine, and at the 
 same time very palatable. 
 
 Rksi'na ni'gra Colophonia. AVhat re- 
 mains in the retort after distilling the balsam 
 of turpentine from the common turpentine. 
 This name is also given in the London Phar- 
 niacopojia to pitch. 
 
 RESOLVEi\TS. {Medkamenta Resolven- 
 tia, from resolvo, to loosen.) This term is 
 applied by surgeons to such substances as 
 discuss inflammatory tumours. 
 
 RESOLUTION. {Resolutio, from resol- 
 ro, to loosen.) A termination of inflamma- 
 tory aflections in which the diseases disap- 
 pear without any abscess, mortification, &z.c. 
 being occasioned. The term is also applied 
 to the dispersion of swellings, indurations, 
 fcc. 
 
 RESPIRATION. (Respirado, from 
 respiro, to take breath.) Of all tlie changes 
 the blood suffers in passing through our 
 various organs, there are none more essen- 
 tial or remarkable than those occasioned by 
 the influence of the air, which is alternately 
 received into, and expelled from the lungs 
 during the act of respiration. The blood 
 which the veins return to the heart, and 
 which the right ventricle sends into the 
 pulmonary artery, is blackish and heavy ; 
 its temperature only 30 degrees of Reau- 
 mur's thermometer ; if suffered to remain 
 still, it coagulates slowly, and separates 
 a great portion of serum. That which the 
 pulmonary veins bring back to the left cavi- 
 ties of the heart, and which is conveyed into 
 every part of the body by means of the ar- 
 teries, is on the contrary of a red vermillion 
 colour, frothy, lighter, and two degrees 
 warmer ; it is also more easily coagulable, 
 and separates a smaller proportion of serum. 
 All these diflerences, which are so easily per- 
 ceptible, are dependent upon the modifica- 
 tions arising from having been in contact 
 with the atmospheric air. 
 
 In man, and in all animals of warm blood 
 that have a heart composed of two auricles 
 and two ventricles, the blood which has 
 been carried into all the organs by the arte- 
 ries, and brought back by the veins to the 
 heart, cannot be returned into the arteries 
 without having first passed through the 
 lungs, forming a medium which the blood 
 must necessarily traverse to pass from the 
 right into the left cavities of the heart ; this 
 passage constitutes the pulmonary or smaller 
 circulation. 
 
 Mayow has given the most accurate idea 
 of the respiratory organ, in comparing it 
 to a pair of bellows, in the inside of which 
 was an empty bladder, the neck of which 
 was adapted to the instrument, and gave 
 entrance to a column of air when its pa- 
 rietes were separated : the air, in fact, does 
 not enter the lungs but when the thorax 
 dilates and enlarges by the separation of its 
 parjetes. To effect respiration, which may 
 be defined the alternate entrance and egress 
 
 of air in the lungs, the thorax must expand 
 to receive the air, and contract to expel it. 
 The dilatation is called inspiration, the coo- 
 traction expiration ; the latter is always 
 shorter than the other, its causes are more 
 mechanical, and the muscular powers have 
 less influence. 
 
 The thorax in its usual state dilates only 
 by depressing the diaphragm. The curved 
 fibres of this muscle are made straight by 
 contraction, which causes it to descend to- 
 wards the abdomen, and thus depressing its 
 viscera, push forwards the anterior parietes 
 of this cavity, which sink down when expira- 
 tion succeeds ; the diaphragm is then re- 
 laxed and ascends, being pressed back by 
 the abdominal viscera, on which the large 
 muscles react. When we have occasion for 
 the admission of a great quantity of air into 
 the chest, it not only enlarges in length by 
 the descent of the diaphragm, but its capa- 
 city is likewise increased in every direction. 
 The intercostal muscles then contract, and 
 approximate the ribs between which they 
 are placed ; yet the intercostal spaces be- 
 come larger, particularly at the anterior 
 part ; for whenever oblique lines tend to 
 become perpendicular to a vertical line,, 
 and to form right angles with it, the inter- 
 cepted spaces augment in proportion a-s 
 the lines, having been more oblique, ap- 
 proach the horizontal direction ; besides, as 
 the ribs present a double curvature in re- 
 spect to their length, one on the front, the 
 other on their sides, the convexity of the 
 former is outwards, they separate from the 
 axis of the chest, the cavity ofwhich is en- 
 larged transversely, while the latter curva- 
 ture, agreeable to its edges being augment- 
 ed by a true rotatory motion, has its inferior 
 edge pushed forwards. The thorax there- 
 fore increases both in its right and transverse 
 diameter, each of which has been estimated 
 to expand two lines ; the extension of the 
 vertical diameter dependent on the descent 
 of the diaphragm is much more consider- 
 able. 
 
 When any cause prevents the diaphragm 
 from descending towards the abdomen, or 
 in any other manner impedes the motion of 
 inspiration, not only the intercostal muscles 
 evidently act to induce a dilatation of the 
 thorax, but also several other auxiliary mus- 
 cles, as the scaleni subscapulares, pectoraIcs:> 
 serraii majores, latis.'^imi dorsi, in contract- 
 ing raise the ribs, and inci-ease the diameter 
 of the thorax in several directions ; the fixed 
 point of these muscles should then be their 
 moveable part, because the cervical spine, 
 the clavicle, scapula and humerus are fixed 
 by other powers which it would be needless 
 to enumerate. Inspiration is a state truly 
 active, an effort of the contractile organs, 
 which must cease, when they fall into a state 
 of relaxation. Expiration, which succeeds, 
 is a passive motion in which few muscles 
 co-operate, and chiefly depends on the re- 
 95 
 
r54 
 
 BES 
 
 RES 
 
 action of the elastic parts constituting the 
 structure of the parietes of the chest. It 
 has been seen that the cartilages of the ribs 
 experience a degree of rotation, carrying 
 their upper edge backwards and downwards : 
 w hen the cause that is productive of this 
 action ceases to act, the parts return upon 
 themselves, and carry back tlie sternum on 
 the spine, towards which the ribs descend 
 by their owu gravity. The diaphragm is 
 pushed nearer the thorax by tlie abdominal 
 viscera, on which the large muscles of the 
 abdomen react. 
 
 In every effort of expiration, as coughing 
 and Yomiting, the muscles not only react in 
 consequence of their owu elasticity, but 
 Ihey still farther contract and approximate 
 the spine, propelling the viscera towards the 
 thorax. The musculus triangularis of the 
 sternum, the subcostales, and the serratus 
 minor inferior may be ranked among the 
 expiratores, but they are seldom emploj'ed, 
 and form too slender and weak powers to 
 contribute much to the contraction of this 
 cavity. When the chest enlarges, the lungs 
 dilate, following the parietes which expand, 
 and each time the thorax dilates in an adult 
 man, from thirty to forty cubic inches of at- 
 mospheric air enter into the lungs. After 
 the atmospheric air has remained for some 
 time in the pulmonary structure, it is ex- 
 pelled by the efforts of expiration, and its 
 quantity is a little diminished. Likewise 
 its composition is not the same : there is 
 found certainly the same proportion of azote, 
 but the oxygen, its vital and respirable 
 part, has suffered great diminution, usually 
 above one third, the place of which is sup- 
 plied by an equal bulk of carbonic acid. 
 it is likewise altered by the admixture of 
 an aqueous vapour, « hich condenses in cold 
 weather in passing out of the nostrils and 
 rnouth. This is known by the name of 
 the humour of pulmonary exhalation. It 
 has been supposed to be formed by peirt of 
 the oxygen of the air combining with hydro- 
 gen, furnished by the blood : but as the 
 oxygen consumed appears to be equivalent 
 only to that, which the carbonic acid con- 
 tains, this notion cannot now be entertained ; 
 and we may consider the aqueous vapour as 
 secreted from the blood. These changes, 
 compared with those the blood has suffered 
 in its passage through the lungs, manifestly 
 indicate a reciprocal action of this liquid and 
 the oxygen of the atmosphere. The dark 
 venous blood, slow of coagulation, and se- 
 parating much serum, loaded with carbon, 
 and having only thirty degrees of heat, gives 
 off to the oxygen of the atmosphere its car- 
 bon, to constitute the carbonic acid, and, as 
 oxygen cannot enter this new combination 
 without disengaging a portion of caloric, 
 which rarefies it into gas, the blood seizes 
 this heat, now liberated with so much greater 
 facility as it proportionably loses its carbon, 
 since according to the ingenious experiments 
 
 of Crawford, its capacity for caloric thereby 
 augments in the relation of 10 : 11.5. 
 
 The blood then, in its passage through the 
 lungs, is deprived of carbon and water, and 
 in becoming arterial, is loaded with caloric, 
 which enables it to maintain the temperature 
 of the body. It was supposed that oxygen 
 is also absorbed ; but the most accurate ex- 
 periments do not countenance this notion. 
 
 Arterial blood becomes venous when any 
 cause suspends or retards its course, as 
 proved by the following experiment of J. 
 Hunter. He tied the carotid of a dog in two 
 places, at about four inches distance ; the 
 blood which came out of that portion of the 
 artery between the ligatures, when opened 
 several hours afterwards, was coagulated and 
 dark like that of the veins. 
 
 The blood flowing in small veins very 
 inuch resembles that of the arteries ; and 
 often in a copious bleeding, the colour of 
 the blood, at first very dark, becomes gra- 
 dually paler, so that, towards the end of the 
 operation, the blood which flows exhibits 
 more the qualities of that in the arteries, 
 which is occasioned by affording a more 
 easy and direct passage to the blood from 
 the arteries into the veins by emptying the 
 venous system. 
 
 By means of the absorption of caloric by 
 the blood, we can explain how the function 
 of respiration continues to influence every 
 part of the body, and give rise to heat uni- 
 formly spread throughout ail our organs. 
 In proportion as the blood loses the arterial 
 character, it gives out its caloric, for which 
 its affinity or capacity diminishes as it be- 
 comes venous. If the lungs were the only 
 organs in which the matter of heat could be 
 disengaged, the temperature of these viscera 
 should be very considerably higher than that 
 of other parts, aud experience proves that it 
 is not. 
 
 Rest harrow. See Ononis. 
 
 Re'sta bo'vis. The rest harrow is so 
 called because it hinders the plough ; hence 
 rtsta bovis. See Ononis. 
 
 RESUSCITATION. The restoring of 
 persons apparently dead, to life. Under this 
 head, strictly speaking, is considered the re- 
 storing of those who faint, or have breathed 
 noxious air ; yet it is chiefly confined to the 
 restoring of those who are apparently dead 
 from being immersed in a fluid, or by 
 hanging. Dr. Curry, of Guy's Hospital, 
 has written a very valuable treatise on this 
 subject ; and «uch is its importance, that 
 we have thought proper to insert the follow- 
 ing account : 
 
 " From considering," he observes, " that 
 a drowned person is surrounded by water 
 instead of air, and that in this situation 
 he makes strong and repeated efforts to 
 breathe, we should expect that the water 
 would enter and completely fill the lungs. 
 This opinion, indeed, was once very ge- 
 neral, and it still continues to prevail 
 
RES 
 
 RE& 
 
 T55 
 
 amon» the common people. Experience, 
 however, has shown, that unless the body 
 lies so long in the water as to have its 
 living principle entirely destroyed, the 
 quantity of fluid present in the iung-s is in- 
 considerable ; and it would seem that some 
 of this is the natural moisture of the part 
 accumulated ; for, upon drowning kittens, 
 puppies, &c. in ink, or other coloured 
 liquors, and afterwards examining the 
 lungs, it is found that very little of the 
 coloured liquor has gained admittance to 
 them. To explain the reason why the 
 lungs of drowned animals arc so free from 
 ■water, it is necessary to observe, that the 
 muscles which form the opening into the 
 wind-pipe are exquisitely sensible, and 
 contract violently upon the least irritation, 
 as we frequently experience when any 
 part of the food or drink happens to touch 
 that part. In the efforts made by a drown- 
 ing person, or animal, to draw in air, the 
 water rushes into the mouth and throat, and 
 is applied to these parts, which immediately 
 contract in such a manber as to shut up 
 the passage into the lungs. This con- 
 tracted state continues as long as the 
 muscles retain the principle of life, upon 
 which the power of muscular contraction 
 depends } when that is gone, they become, 
 relaxed, and the water enters the .wind- 
 pipe, and completely fills it. On dissect- 
 ing the body of a recently drowned animal, 
 no particular fulness of the vessels within 
 the skull, nor any disease of the brain or 
 its membranes are visible. The lungs are 
 also sound, and the branches of the wind- 
 pipe generally contain more or less of a 
 frothy matter, consisting chiefly of air, 
 mixed with a small quantity of colourless 
 fluid. The right cavity of the heart, and 
 the trunks of the large internal veins which 
 open into it, and also the trunk and larger 
 branches of the artery which carries the 
 blood from this cavity through the lungs, 
 are all distended with dark coloured blood, 
 approaching almost to blackness. The 
 left cavity of the heart, on the contrary, 
 is nearly or entirely empty, as are like- 
 wise the large veins of the lungs which 
 supply it with blood, and the trunk and 
 principal branches of the great artei-y 
 which conveys the blood from hence to the 
 various parts of the body. The external 
 blood vessels are empty ; and the fleshy 
 parts are as pale as if the animal had been 
 bled to death. When a body has lain in 
 the water for some time, other appear- 
 ances will also be observable ; such as, 
 the skin livid, the eyes blood-shot, and 
 the countenance bloated and swoln; but 
 these appearances, though certainly un- 
 favourable, do not absolutely prove that 
 life is irrecoverably gone. It is now 
 known, that in the case of drowning, no 
 injury is done to any of the parts essential 
 to life; but that the right cavity of the 
 
 heart, together with the veins and arteries 
 leading to and from that cavitj', are turgid 
 with blood, whilst every other part is al- 
 most drained of this fluid. The practice 
 of holding up the bodies of drowned per- 
 sons by the heels, or rolling them over a 
 cask, is unnecessary ; the lungs not being 
 filled with any thing that can be evacuated 
 in this way. Therelbre such a practice is 
 highly dangerous, as the violence attend- 
 ing it may readily burst some, of those 
 vessels which are already overcharged 
 with blood, and thus convert what was 
 only suspended animation, into absolute 
 and permanent death. The operation of 
 inflating the lungs is a perfectly safe, and 
 much more efl'ectual method of removing 
 any frothy matter they may contain ; and 
 whilst it promotes the passage of the blood 
 through thern, also renders it capable of 
 stimulating the left cavity of the heart, and 
 exciting it to contraction. As soon as the 
 body is taken out of the water, it should 
 be stripped of any clothes it may have on, 
 and be immediately v.ell dried. It should 
 then be wrapped in dry, warm blankets, 
 or in the spare clothes taken from some of 
 the by-standers, and be removed as quickly 
 as possible to the nearest house that can 
 be got convenient for the purpose. The 
 fittest will be one that has a tolerably 
 large apartment, in which a fire is ready, 
 or can be made. The body may be car- 
 ried in men's arms, or laid upon a door; 
 or, in case the house be at a distance 
 from the place, if a cart can be procured, 
 let the body be placed in it, on one side, 
 upon some straw, with the head and upper 
 part somewhat raised ; and in this position 
 a brisk motion will do no harm. Whatever 
 be the mode of conveyance adopted, par- 
 ticular care should be taken that the head 
 be neither suffered to hang backwards, 
 nor to bend down with the chin upon the 
 breast. When arrived at the house, lay 
 the body on a mattress, or a double blanket, 
 spread upon a low table, or upon a 
 door supported by stools ; the head and 
 chest being elevated by pillows. As the 
 air of a room is very soon rendered im- 
 pure by a number of people breathing in 
 it, for this reason, as well as to avoid the 
 confusion and embarrassment attending a 
 crowd, no more persons should be ad- 
 mitted into the apartment where the body is 
 placed, than are necessary to assist imme- 
 diately in the recovery : in general six will 
 be found sufBcient for this purpose, and 
 these should be the most active and intelli- 
 gent of the bj'-standers. It will be found 
 most convenient to divide the assistants into 
 two sets^ one set being employed in resto- 
 ring the heat of the body, while the other 
 institutes an artificiaVbreathing in the best 
 manner they are able. Every skilful per» 
 son should be provided with a flexible tube 
 made of elastic gum, half a yard in length. 
 
^56 
 
 RES 
 
 KES 
 
 to introduce into the wind-pipe, and also 
 with a similar tube to which a syringe can 
 be affixed, to be put into the oesophag-us. 
 Should these not be at hand, air should be 
 thrown into the lung^s, in the best manner 
 that can be suggested at the time. Should 
 it still be found that the air does not pass 
 readily into the lungs, immediate recourse 
 must be had to another and more effectual 
 method for attaining that object. As this 
 method, however, requires address, and 
 also some knowledge of the parts about 
 the throat, we would recommend that 
 wKen there is not a medical gentleman pre- 
 sent, the mode already described be tried 
 repeatedly before this be attempted. As 
 a quantity of frothy matter occupying the 
 branches of the wind-pipe, and preventing 
 the entrance of the air into the lungs, is 
 gienerally the circumstance which renders 
 this mode of intlation necessary, the mouth 
 should be opened from time to time 
 to remove this matter as it is discharged. 
 While one set of the assistants are engaged 
 in performing artificial respiration, the other 
 should be employed in communicating 
 heat to the body. The warm bath has 
 been usually recommended for this pur- 
 pose 5 but wrapping the body in blankets, 
 or woollen clothes, strongly wrung out of 
 warm water, and renewing them as they 
 grow cool, besides being a speedier and 
 more practical method of imparting heat, 
 has this great advantage, that it admits 
 of the operation of inflating the lungs 
 being carried on without interruption. 
 Until a sufficient quantity of warm water 
 can be got ready, other methods of resto- 
 ring warmth may be employed ; such as the 
 application of dry warm blankets round 
 the body and limbs; bags of warm grains 
 or sand, bladders or bottles of hot water 
 or hot bricks applied to the hands, feet, 
 and under the arm-pits, the bottles and 
 bricks being covered with flannel : or the 
 body may be placed before the fire, or in 
 the sunshine, if strong at the time, and be 
 gently rubbed by the assistants with their 
 warm hands, or with clothes heated at the 
 fire by a warming-pan. The restoration 
 of heat should always be gradual, and the 
 warmth applied ought never to be greater 
 than can be comfortably borne by the as- 
 sistants. If the weather happen to be 
 cold, and especially if the body has been 
 exposed to it for some time, heat should be 
 applied in a very low degree at first : and 
 if the weather be under the freezing point, 
 and the body, when stripped, feel cold and 
 nearly in the same condition with one that 
 is frozen, it will be necessary at first to 
 rub it well with snow, or wash it with 
 cold water ; the sudden application of heat 
 !n such cases, having' been found very per- 
 nicious. In a short time, however^ 
 ■warmth must be gradually applied. To 
 as:rist in rousing the activity of the vital 
 
 principle, it has been customary to apply 
 various stimulating matters to different 
 parts of the body. But as some of these 
 applications are in themselves hurtful, 
 and the others serviceable only according to 
 the time and manner of their employment, 
 it will be proper to consider them particu- 
 larly. The application of all such matters 
 in cases of apparent death, is founded 
 upon the supposition that the skin still 
 retains sensibility enough to be affected by 
 them. It is well known, however, that 
 even during life, the skin loses sensibility 
 in proportion as it is deprived of heat, and 
 does not recover it again until the natural 
 degree of warmth be restored. Previous 
 to the restoration of heat, therefore, to a 
 drowned body, all stimulating applications 
 are useless, and so far as they interfere 
 with the other measure.s, are also preju- 
 dicial. The practice of rubbing the body 
 with salt or spirits is now justly con- 
 demned. The salt quickly frets the skin, 
 and has, in some cases produced sores, 
 which were very painful and difficult to 
 heal after recovery. Spirits of all kinds 
 evaporate fast, and thereby, instead of 
 creating warmth, as they are expected 
 to do, carry of!' a great deal of heat from 
 the body. Spirit of hartshorn, or of sal 
 volatile, are liable to the same objection 
 as brandy or other distilled spirits, and are 
 besides very distressing to tilie eyes of the 
 assistants. When there is reason to think 
 the skin has in any degree recovered its sen- 
 sibility, let an assistant moisten his hand 
 with spirit of hartshorn, or eau de lues, and 
 hold it closely applied to one part : in this 
 way evaporation is prevented, and the full 
 stimulant effect of the application obtained. 
 A liniment composed of equal parts of spirit 
 of hartshorn and sallad oil, well shaken to- 
 gether, would appear to be sufficiently stimu- 
 lating for the purpose, and as it evaporates 
 very slowly, will admit of being rubbed on 
 without producing cold. The places to- 
 which such remedies are usually applied, 
 are, the wrists, ankles, temples, and the 
 parts opposite the stomach and heart. The 
 intestines, from their internal situation and 
 peculiar constitution, retain their irritability 
 longer than the other parts of the body, and, 
 accordingly, various means have been pro- 
 posed for increasing the action of their fibres, 
 in order to restore the activity of the whole 
 system. Tobacco-smoke, injected by way 
 of clyster, is what has been generally em- 
 ployed with this view, and the fumigator, or 
 instrument for administering it, makes a part 
 of the apparatus which is at present dis- 
 tributed by the ditTerent societies established 
 for the recovery of drowned persons. Of 
 late, however, the use of tobacco-smoke has 
 been objected to, and upon very strong 
 grounds ; for when we consider that the 
 same remedy is successfully employed with 
 the very opposite infention, namely, that of 
 
RES 
 
 RES 
 
 <67 
 
 lessening- the power of contraction in the 
 muscles, and occasioning the greatest relax- 
 ation consistent with life, it must be ac- 
 knowledged to be a very doubtful, if not 
 dangerous remedy, where the powers of life 
 are already nearly exhausted. Instead of 
 tobacco-smoke, then, we would recommend 
 a clyster, consisting of a pint or more of 
 water, moderately warmed, with the addition 
 of one or two tablespooufuls of spirit of 
 hartshorn, a heaped teaspoonful of strong 
 mustard, or a tablespoonful of essence of 
 peppermint ; in defect of one or other of 
 these, half a gill or more, of rum, brandy, 
 or gin, may be added, or the warm water 
 given alone. This step, however, need not 
 be taken, until artificial respiration has been 
 begun ; for it will answer but little purpose 
 to stimulate the heart through the medium 
 of the intestines, unless we, at the same 
 time, supply the left cavity with blood fitted 
 to act upon it ; which we cannot do without 
 first removing the collapsed state of the 
 lungs, and promoting the passage of the 
 blood through them by a regular inflation. 
 As the stomach is a highly sensible part, and 
 intimately connected with the heart and 
 brain, the introduction of some moderately 
 warm and stimulating liquor into it, seems 
 well calculated to rouse the dormant powers 
 of life. This is very conveniently done by 
 means of the syringe and flexible tube. The 
 quantity of fluid thrown in ought not to ex- 
 ceed half a pint, and may be either warm 
 negus, or water, with the addition of one or 
 other of the stimulating matters recom- 
 mended above, using, however, only half the 
 quantities mentioned there. As soon as the 
 pulse or beating of the heart can be felt, the 
 inside of the nostrils may be occasionally 
 touched with a feather dipt in spirit of harts- 
 horn, or sharp mustard ; it being found by 
 experience, that any irritation given to the 
 nose, has considerable influence in exciting 
 the action of the muscles concerned in respi- 
 ration. When the natural breathing com- 
 mences, the flexible tube and canula should 
 be withdrawn, and any farther inflation 
 that may be necessary, performed by blow- 
 ing into the nostril. Letting blood has 
 been generally thought requisite in every 
 case of suspended animation. The practice, 
 however, does not appear to have been 
 founded on any rational principle at first, 
 and it has been continued from the force of 
 custom, rather than from any experience of 
 its good effiects. In the case of drowned 
 persons there is not, as in those who suffer 
 from hanging or apoplexy, any unusual ful- 
 ness of the vessels of the brain ; and the 
 quantity of blood that can be drawn from the 
 external veins, will not sensibly diminish the 
 accumulation of it in those near the heart. Be- 
 sides, blood-letting, which always tends to 
 Itssen the action of the heart and arteries in 
 the living body, cannot be supposed to have 
 a directly opposite effect in cases of apparent 
 
 death ; on the contrary, if employed here, it 
 will hazard the entire destruction of those 
 feeble powers which yet remain, and to in- 
 crease and support which all our endeavours 
 should be directed. When the several mea- 
 sures recommended above have been steadily 
 pursued for an hour or more, without any ap- 
 pearance of returning life, electricity should 
 be tried ; experience having shown it to be 
 one of the most powerful stimuli yet known, 
 and capable of exciting contraction in the 
 heart and other muscles of the body, after 
 every other stimulus had ceased to produce 
 the least efiect. Moderate shocks are found 
 to answer best, and these should, at intervals, 
 be passed through the chest in different di- 
 rections, in order, if possible, to rouse the 
 heart to act. Shocks may likewise be sent 
 through the limbs, and along the spine ; but 
 we are doubtful how far it is safe or useful 
 to pass them through the brain, as some have 
 recommended. The body may be conve- 
 niently insulated, by placing it onja door, sup- 
 ported by a number of quart bottles, whose 
 sides are previously wiped with a towel, to 
 remove any moisture they may have con- 
 tracted. By experiments made on different 
 animals, it is found that the blood passes 
 through the lungs most readily when they 
 are fully distended with air ; consequently, 
 that if the lungs of a drowned person are 
 inflated, and kept in the expanded state 
 whilst the electric shock is passed through 
 the chest, the blood accumulated in the right 
 cavity of the heart and its vessels, will move 
 forvvard without any resistance, should the 
 heart be brought to contract upon it. As 
 soon as the shock is given, let the lungs be 
 emptied of the air they contain, and filled 
 again with fresh air ; then pass another 
 shock, and repeat this until the heart is 
 brought into action, or until it appear that 
 all farther attempts are useless. In order 
 more certainly to pass the shock through the 
 heart, place the knob of one discharging rod 
 above the collar-bone of the right side, and 
 the knob of the other above the short ribs of 
 the left: the position of the discharging 
 rods, however, may be changed occasionally, 
 so as to vary the direction of the shock. 
 Two thick brass wires, each about eighteen 
 inches long, passed through two glass tubes, 
 or wooden cases, well varnished, and having 
 at one end a knob, and at the other a ring 
 to fasten the brass chain to, form very con- 
 venient discharging rods ; and by means of 
 them, the shock may be administered with- 
 out the risk of its being communicated to 
 the assistants, or carried off by the skin 
 being wet. When the patient is so far re- 
 covered as to be able to swallow, he should 
 be put into a warm bed, with his head and 
 shoulders somewhat raised hy means of pil- 
 lows. Plenty of warm wine-whey, ale-pos- 
 set, or other light and moderately nourishing 
 drink, should now be given, and gentle 
 sweating promoted, by wrapping the feet 
 
ros 
 
 RES 
 
 RET 
 
 and legs in flannels well wrung out of hot 
 water. If the stomach and bowels feel dis- 
 tended and uneasy, a clyster, consisting of 
 a pint of warm water, with a tablespoonful 
 of common salt, or an ounce or more of 
 Glauber's or Epsom salt, dissolved in it, 
 may be administered. The general practice, 
 in this case, is to give an emetic ; but con- 
 sidering that the powers of the machine are 
 still very weak, the agitation of vomiting is 
 certainly hazardous. The patient should 
 on no account be left alone, until the senses 
 are perfectly restored, and he be able to 
 assist himself; several persons having re- 
 lapsed and been lost, from want of proper 
 attention to them, after the vital functions 
 were, to all appearance, completely estab- 
 lished. Either from the distension which 
 Jthe arteries of the lungs have suffered, or 
 from the sudden change from great coldness 
 to considerable warmth, it now and then 
 happens, that the patient is attacked, soon 
 after recovery, with inflammation of some 
 of the parts within the chest. This occurrence 
 is pointed out by pain in the breast or side, 
 increased on inspiration, and accompanied 
 with frequent, and full or hard pulse, and 
 sometimes with cough. Here the taking 
 away some blood from the arm, or the ap- 
 plication of cupping-glasses, leeches, or a 
 blister, over the seat of the pain, will be 
 very proper ; but the necessity for these 
 measures, as well as the time for putting 
 them in practice should be left to the judg- 
 ment and discretion of a medical person. 
 Dull pain in the head, lasting sometimes for 
 two or three days, is by no means an un- 
 frequent complaint in those who are re- 
 covered from this and from the other states 
 of suspended animation ; and here also a 
 moderate bleeding from the neck, either with 
 the lancet or with cupping-glasses, may prove 
 serviceable. 
 
 In hanging, the external veins of the 
 neck are compressed by the cord, and the 
 return of the blood from the head thereby 
 impeded, from the moment thai suspeosiois 
 takes place ; but as the heart continues to 
 act for a few seconds after the wind-pipe is 
 closed, the blood which is sent to the head 
 during this interval, is necessarily accumu- 
 lated there. Hence it is, that in hanged 
 persons the face is greatly swoln, and of a 
 dark red or purple colour : the eyes are com- 
 monly sufiused with blood, enlarged, and 
 prominent. On dissection, the blood-vessels 
 of the brain are found considerably dis- 
 tended ; but, in general, no further marks 
 of disease appear within the skull. The 
 lungs are found generally quite collapsed, 
 and free from frothy matter. The heart and 
 the large blood-vessels adjoining to it, ex- 
 hibit the same appearances as in the bodies 
 of drowned persons. From the great ac- 
 cumulation of blood in the vessels of the 
 head, many have been of opinion, that hang- 
 ing kills chiefly by inducing apoplexy ; but 
 
 the following experiment made at Edin 
 burgh several years ago, by an eminent me- 
 dical professor there, clearly proves, that in 
 hanging as well as in drowning, the ex- 
 clusion of air from the lungs is the imme- 
 diate cause of death, A dog was suspended 
 by the neck with a cord, an opening having 
 been previously made in the wind-pipe, be- 
 low the place where the cord was applied, so 
 as to admit air into the lungs. In this state 
 he was allowed to hang for three quarters of 
 an hour, during which time the circulatioti 
 and breathing went on. He was then cut 
 down, without appearing to have sufiiered 
 much from the experiment. The cord was 
 now shifted below the opening into the wind- 
 pipe, so as to prevent the ingress of air 
 to the lungs ; and the animal being again 
 suspended, he was completely dead in a few 
 minutes. Upon the whole, then, it appears, 
 that the same measures recommended for 
 drowned persons, are also necessary here ; 
 with this addition, that opening the jugular 
 veins, or applying cupping-glasses to the 
 neck, will tend considerably to facilitate the 
 restoration of life, by lessening the quantity 
 of blood contained in the vessels of the head, 
 and thereby taking off the pressure from the 
 brain. Except in persons who are very full of 
 blood, the quantity taken away need seldom 
 exceed an ordinary teacupful, which will in 
 general be sufficient to unload the vessels 
 of the head, without weakening the powers 
 of life. 
 
 R E'T E. A net. A congeries of ves- 
 sels, or any animal substance resembling a 
 net. 
 
 Re'te malpi'ghh. The fine net-work of 
 the extremities of the .pulmonary arteries. 
 
 Re'te mira'bile. A net- work of blood- 
 vessels in the basis of the brain of quadru- 
 peds. 
 
 RE'TE MUCO'SUM. Corpus rcdicu- 
 lare. Corpus Mucosum. Mucus Malpighii. 
 A mucous substance, deposited, in a net- 
 like form, between the epidermis and cutis, 
 which covers the sensible cutaneous papillae, 
 connects the epidermis with the cutis, and 
 gives the colour to the body : in Europeans 
 it is of a white colour, in Ethiopians black. 
 See Skin. 
 
 RETICULAR (Reticularis, from rete, a 
 net.) Interwoven like a net. 
 
 RETIFORM. {Retiformis, from rele, a 
 net, and forma, resemblance.) Net -like. 
 
 RE'TINA. (From rete, a net.) ^mphi- 
 blestroides. The third or innermost membrane 
 of the eye, expanded round the choroid coat 
 to the ciliary ligament. It is the true organ of 
 vision, and is formed by an expansion of the 
 pulp of the optic nerve. 
 
 Retina'culum. (From retineo, to prop or 
 restrain.) An instrument for keeping the 
 bowels in their place. 
 
 RETORT. (Retorta, from retorqueos 
 to bend back again ; probably so called be- 
 cause its neck was curved and bent back 
 
KHA 
 
 nuk 
 
 r59 
 
 again.) A chemical vessel emploj^ed for 
 many distillations, and most frequently for 
 those which require a degree of heat superior 
 to that of boiling water. They differ in fonu 
 and materials : when pierced with a little 
 hole in their roof, they are called tubulated 
 retorts. They are made of common glass, 
 stone-ware, and iron. 
 
 Retra'ctok a'nguh o'ris. See Bucci- 
 
 RETRAHE'NTES AU'RIS. Poslerior 
 auris, of VVinslow. Retrahentes auricula, of 
 Albinus. Deprimens auriculcE, of Douglas. 
 Relralientes auriculam, of Cowper, and mas- 
 ioido-conchinien, of Dumas. Two small 
 bundles of muscular fibres which arise from 
 the externsd and posterior part of the mastoid 
 process of the temporal bone immediately 
 above the insertion of the sterno-cleido-mas- 
 toideus muscle. They are inserted into that 
 part of the back of the ear which is opposite 
 to the septum which divides the concha and 
 scapha. Their use is to draw the ear back- 
 wards, and stretch the concha. 
 
 Betrocedent gout. See Arthritis. 
 
 RETROVERSION. See Uterus, retrover- 
 sion of. 
 
 REVERBERATORY FURNACE. See 
 Furnace 
 
 REVULSION. {Revulsio, from revello, to 
 draw away.) An old term used by the hu- 
 moral pathologists, signifying the drawing of 
 humours a contrary way. 
 
 RHABA'RBARUM, (From Rha, and 
 barbarus, wild ; so called because it was 
 brought from the banks of the Rha, now call- 
 ed the Wolga, in Russia.) See Rheum. 
 
 Rhaba'rbarum a'lbum. See Convolvu- 
 lus Mechoacanna. 
 
 Rhaba'rbarum ahtiquo'rum. See Rheum 
 Rhaponticum. 
 
 Raba'rbarum diosco'ridis. See Rheum 
 Rhaponticum. 
 
 Rhaba'rbarum MONACHo'RtiM. See Ru- 
 mex patientia. 
 
 Rhaba'rbarum Sibe'ricum. See RJieum 
 xmdulatum. 
 
 Rhaba'rbarum XARXA'RictJM. See Rheum. 
 
 Rhaba'rbarum ve'rum. See Rheum. 
 
 RHAckiA'LGiA. (From fu^is, the spine of 
 the back, and aXy»j, pain.) A pain in the 
 spine of the back. 
 
 RHA'CHIS. C^ax's, the spine of the 
 back.) See Spine, 
 
 Rhachisa'gra. (From pa^n, the spine of 
 the back, and aypa, a prey.) A species of 
 gout fixed in the spine of the back. 
 
 Rhachi'ta. (From fcc^'h tl>e spine of 
 the back.) A muscle belonging to the spine 
 of the back. 
 
 Rhachi'tis. See Rachitis. 
 
 Rhaco'sis. (From ^a»(i5, a rag.) A rag- 
 ged excoriation of the relaxed scrotum. 
 
 RHA'GADES. (From pyiyvufn^ to break 
 or bruise.) Chaps. Clefts. Malignant, dry, 
 and deep cutaneous fissures. 
 
 Rhagoi'des. (From fa'(, a grape-stone, 
 
 and 6/00;, a likeness ; so called from its like- 
 ness in colour to a grape-seed. (Applied to 
 the retiform tunic of the eye. 
 
 Rha'mni Ba'cc^ Buckthorn berries. 
 
 RHA'MNUS. (From pxim, to destroy, be- 
 cause of its many thoi'ns.) 1. The name of 
 a genus of plants in the Linnajan system. 
 Class, Pentandria. Order, Monogynia, 
 Buckthorn. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the purging 
 buckthorn. See Rhamnus catharticus. 
 
 Rha'mnus catha'rticus. The systematic 
 name of the buckthorn. Spina cervina, 
 Rhamnus solutivus. Spina infectoria. Cer- 
 vispina. Purging buckthorn. The fruit or 
 berries of this shrub, Rhamnus : spinis ter- 
 minalibusfioribus quadrifidis dioicis,foliis ova- 
 iis, caule erecto, of Liuneeus, have been long 
 received into the materia medica : they cou- 
 tain a pulpy deep green juice, of a faint un- 
 pleasant smell, a bitterish, acrid, nauseous 
 taste, which operates briskly by stool, pro- 
 ducing thirst, dryness of the mouth and fau- 
 ces, and severe gripings, unless some dilu- 
 ting liquor be drank plentifully after it : at 
 present it is rarely prescribed except as a 
 drastic purge. The dose is said to be about 
 twenty of the fresh berries in substance ; 
 twice or thrice that number in decoction ; a 
 drachm or a drachm and a half of the dried 
 berries ; an ounce of the expressed juice, or 
 half an ounce of the rob or extract, obtained 
 by inspissating the juice. 
 
 Rha'mnus fra'ngula. The systematic 
 name of the black alder. Frangula abius, 
 Mnus nigra. This officinal tree is the Rham.- 
 nus : inermis floribus monogynis hermaphro' 
 ditisjfoliis integerrimis, of Linnjeus. 
 
 All the parts of this tree, as well as of the 
 common alder, are astringent and bitter. 
 The bark is most astringent ; a decoction of 
 it has cured agues, and is often used to re- 
 pel inflammatory tumours of the throat, by 
 wrij^ of gargle. The inner yellow bark of 
 the trunk, or root, given to 3ij., vomits, 
 purges, and gripes ; but joined with aro- 
 matics, it operates more agreeably. An in- 
 fusion, or decoction in water, inspissated to 
 an extract, acts yet more mildly than these. 
 It is mostly employed by the common peo- 
 ple in dropsy and otiier disorders. The 
 berries of alder are pi rgaiive. They are 
 not in use under their own name, but are of- 
 ten substituted for buckthorn berries ; to dis- 
 cover which, it should be observed, that the 
 berries of the black alder have a black skin, 
 a blue juice, and two seeds in each of them ; 
 whereas tlie buckthorn berries have a green 
 juice, and commonly four^eeds. The sub- 
 stitution of one for the other is not of mate- 
 rial consequence, as the plants belong to the 
 same genus, and the berries do not differ 
 greatly. 
 
 Dr. Murray, of Gottingen, recommends, 
 from his own experience, the leaves of alder 
 chopped in small pieces, and heated over the 
 fire, as the best remedy with which he is ac- 
 
760 
 
 RHA 
 
 quainted for dispersing milk in the 
 breasts. 
 
 Kha'mnus zi'zYPHUs. The systematic 
 name of the tree which affords the jujubs. 
 See JiijubcB. 
 
 Rha'phanus. See Raphanus. 
 
 Rhapontic. a term applied to rhubarb. 
 
 Rhapontic rhubarb. See Rheum rhaponti- 
 
 cum. 
 
 Rhapo'nticum. (The Rha of Pontus, i. e. 
 the Rha, in Russia, a river on whose banks it 
 grew.) See Rlieum rhaponiicum. 
 
 Rhapo'nticum vulga're officina'rum. 
 See Centaurea. 
 
 RHATA'NIA. This substance has been 
 long known to the manufacturers of port 
 ■wine ; it is the production of Peru, and is 
 probably the root of the cinchona cordifolia. 
 It is described as externally resembling the 
 root of the rubia tinctorum, to the taste, 
 being aromatic, bitter, and very astringent ; 
 its infusion or decoction turns black with 
 sulphate of iron and precipitates tannin. 
 The principal virtues appear to reside in the 
 cortical part of the root which is thick and 
 resinous. An opinion prevails that the sub- 
 stance sold in the shops under the name of 
 foreign extract of bark is made from the rha- 
 tania. 
 
 It is well known that the medical virtues 
 of this root are powerfully ionic. In debility 
 of the digestive organs, in chronic rheuma- 
 tism, fluor albus, and in intermittent fevers, 
 it has been employed with good effect. Wliile 
 given in doses similar to chinchona, it has 
 the advantage of being only one third the 
 price of that substance. 
 
 RHAZES, was born at Rei, in the pro- 
 vince of Khorasan, about the year 852. 
 He is said not to have commenced the study 
 of medicine till more than thirty years old, 
 having previously removed to Bagdad ; but 
 by indefatigable application he obtained the 
 highest reputation ; and was selected to su- 
 perintend the celebrated hospital of that 
 city. He has been considered as the Galen 
 of the Arabians ; and from his assiduous 
 attention during the rest of a long life to the 
 varieties of disease, he obtained the appella- 
 tion of the experienced. He travelled much 
 in the pursuit of knowledge, particularly into 
 his native country ; and was much consulted 
 by Almanzorj the chief of that province, to 
 whom several of his writings are dedicated, 
 as well as by other princes. Abi Osbaia 
 enumerated 226 treatises composed by 
 Rhazes, but only a few of these are preserved 
 through the medium of Latin translations. 
 The ten books, dedicated to Almanzor, were 
 designed by him as a complete body of 
 physic, and indeed may be regarded as the 
 great magazine of all the Arabian medicine : 
 the ninth book in particular, treating of the 
 cure of diseases, was in such general estima- 
 tion for several centuries, as to be used as 
 a text-book by professors. However, they 
 contain little more than the substance of the 
 
 / RHE 
 
 writings of the Greek physicians ; thougk 
 certainly the smallpox, find a few other dis- 
 etises, are first distinctly described by Rhazes. 
 He was author also of the first treatise on 
 the diseases of children. The use of che- 
 mical preparations in medicine appears like- 
 wise to have originated with him, or at least 
 with some of the Arabians. He died in the 
 year 932. Besides the ten books above 
 mentioned, and the tract on Smallpox, 
 there are extant by him a sort of conimon- 
 place book, entitled " Continens ;" and six 
 books of Aphorisms, under the title of " De 
 Secretis." 
 
 Rhe'i ra'dix. Rhubarb root. 
 Rheume. (From ps<a, to flow.) Adeflux- 
 ion, a common cold or catarrh. 
 
 RHE'UM. (From Rha, a river in Russia.) 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- 
 naean system. Class, Enneandria. Order^ 
 Trigynm. Rliubarb. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the offici- 
 nal rhubarb. See Rheum palmatuni. 
 
 Rhe'um palma'tum. The systematic 
 name of the officinal rhubarb. Rhabarbarum. 
 RJteon. Rhaum. Barbana. Lapalhmn orien- 
 lale. Lapalhum chinense. Rhabarbarum ve- 
 rum. Rhabarbarum iartaricum. Rhubarb. 
 It was not until the year 1732 that natu- 
 ralists became acquainted with any plant 
 which seemed to afford the Rhabarbarum 
 officinale ; when some plants, received from 
 Russia by .fussieu at Paris, and Rhaud aJ 
 Chelsea, were said to supply this important 
 desideratum, and as such were adopted by 
 Linnceus, in his first edition of the species 
 Plantarum, under the name of Rheum RJia- 
 barbarum. This, however, was not gene- 
 rally received as the genuine rhubarb plant ; 
 and with a view to ascertain this matter 
 more completely, Kaw Boerhaave procured 
 from a Tartarian rhubarb mercliant the seeds 
 of those plants whose roots he annually 
 sold, and which were admitted at Peters- 
 burgh to be the true rhubarb. These seeds 
 were soon propagated, and were discovered 
 by De Gorter to produce two distinct spe- 
 cies, viz. the jR. Rhabarbarum, of LinnaeuSr 
 or as it has since been called, the R. Undu- 
 latum, and another species, a specimen of 
 which was presented to Liuna?us, who de- 
 clared it to be a new one ; and it was first 
 mentioned in the second edition of the spe- 
 cies Plantarum, in 1762, by the name of 
 R. Palmatum. Previous to this time De 
 Gorter had repeatedly sent its seeds to Lin- 
 naeus, but the young plants which they pro- 
 duced constantly perished ; at length he 
 obtained the fresh root, which succeeded 
 very well at Upsall, and afterwards enabled 
 the younger Linnaeus to describe this 
 plant, ann. 1767. But two years ante- 
 cedent to this, Dr. Hope's account of the 
 Rheum Palmatum, as it grew in the botanic 
 garden near Edinburgh, had been read be- 
 fore the Royal Society at London ; and of 
 the great estimation in which this plant was 
 
RHE 
 
 RHE 
 
 ?61 
 
 held by him, we have the following proof: 
 *' From the perfect similarity of this root 
 with the best foi'eign rhubarb, in taste, smell, 
 colour, and purgative qualities, we cannot 
 doubt of our being at last possessed of the 
 plant which produces the true rhubarb, and 
 may reasonably entertain the agreeable ex- 
 pectation of its proving a very important ac- 
 quisition to Britain." 
 
 But from the relation we have given, it 
 appears that both the seeds of the R. Pal- 
 matum, and the R. Undulatum, were trans- 
 mitted to Petersburgh, as those of the true 
 rhubarb ; we are therefore to conclude, that 
 the former species has an equal claim to this 
 importance with the latter ; and from fur- 
 ther inquiries made in Russia, there is the 
 best authority for believing that the R. Com- 
 pactum also affords this very useful drug 
 The seeds of the R. Palmatum were first in- 
 troduced into Britain in 1762, by Dr. Hounsy, 
 (who sent them from Russia,) and were sup- 
 posed to be a part of that already mention- 
 ed ; and sines their prosperous cultivation by 
 the late professor of botany at Edinburgh, 
 the propagation of this plant has been gra- 
 dually extended to most of our English gar- 
 dens, and with a degree of success which pro- 
 mises in time to supersede the importation of 
 the foreign root. Two sorts of rhubarb roots 
 are usually imported into this country for 
 medical use ; viz. the Chinese and the Tar- 
 tary rhubarb ; the first is in oblong pieces, 
 flatfish on one side, and convex on the other; 
 compact, hard, heavy, internally of a dull- 
 red colour, variegated with yellow and white, 
 and when recently powdered appears yel- 
 low, but on being kept becomes gradually 
 redder. The second is the most valuable, 
 and is brought to us in roundish pieces, with 
 a large hole through the middle of each ; it 
 is more soft and friable than the former sort, 
 and exhibits, when broken, many streaks of 
 a bright red colour. " The marks of the 
 goodness of rhubarb are, the liveliness of 
 its colour when cut ; its being firm and solid, 
 but not flinty or hard ; its being easily pul- 
 verable, and appearing when powdered of a 
 fine bright yellow colour ; its imparting to 
 the spittle when chewed a deep saffron tinge, 
 and not proving slimy or mucilaginous in 
 the mouth ; its taste is subacrid, bitterish, 
 and somewhat styptic ; the smell lightly 
 aromatic. 
 
 The purgative qualities of rhubarb are 
 extracted more perfectly by water than by 
 rectified spirit : the part remaining after the 
 action of water is almost if not wholly in- 
 active ; whereas after repeated digestion in 
 spirit, it proves still very considerably pur- 
 gative. The virtue of a watery infusion, 
 on being inspissated by a gentle heat, is so 
 much diminished, that a drachm of the ex- 
 tract is said to have scarcely any greater 
 effect than a scruple of the root in substance. 
 
 The spirituous tincture loses less ; half a 
 drachm of this extract proving moderately 
 purgative. The qualities of this root, says 
 Dr. Cullen, are that of a gentle purgative, 
 and so gentle that it is often inconvenient 
 on account of the bulk of the dose required, 
 which in adults must be from 3^^. to 3j- 
 When given in a large dose it will occasion 
 some griping, as other purgatives do ; but 
 it is hardly ever heating to the system, or 
 shows the other effects of the more drastic 
 purgatives. The purgative quality is accom- 
 panied with a bitterness, which is often use- 
 ful in restoring the tone of the stomach when 
 it has been lost ; and for the most part, its 
 bitterness makes it sit better on the stomach 
 than many other purgatives do. Its opera- 
 tion joins well with neutral laxatives ; and 
 both together operate in a lesser dose thaa 
 either of them would singly. Seine degree 
 of stypticity is always evident in this medi- 
 cine ; and as this quality acts when that of 
 the purgative has ceased, so in cases of di- 
 arrhoea, when any evacuation is proper, rhu- 
 barb has been considered as the most pro- 
 per remedy to be employed. It must, how- 
 ever, be remarked here, that in many cases 
 of diarrhoea, no further evacuation than 
 what is occasioned by the disease, is neces- 
 sary or proper. The use of rhubarb, in sub- 
 stance, for keeping the belly regular, for 
 which it is frequently employed, is by no 
 means proper, as the astringent quality is 
 ready to undo what the purgative has done ; 
 but it is found that the purpose mentioned 
 may be obtained by it, if the rhubarb is 
 chewed in the mouth, and no more is swal- 
 lowed than what the saliva has dissolved. 
 And it must be remarked that in this way 
 employed it is very useful to dyspeptic per- 
 sons. Analogous to this, is the use of rhu- 
 barb in solution, in which it appears to me, 
 that the astringent quality is not so largely 
 extracted as to operate so powerfully as when 
 the rhubarb was employed in substance. 
 
 The officinal preparations of this drug are, 
 a watery and a vinous infusion, a simple and 
 a compound tincture. It is also an ingre- 
 dient in difierent compositions. 
 
 Rhe'um rhapo'nticum. The systematic 
 name of the rhapontic rhubarb. Rhapon- 
 ticum. Rhabarbarum dioscoridis. Rhabar- 
 baruin ardiquorum. The root of this species 
 appears to liave been the true rhubarb of the 
 ancients. By some it is confounded with the 
 modern rhubarb, though considerably differ- 
 ent from that root in appearance, as well as 
 in quality. The rhapontic is of a dusky co- 
 lour on its surface, and a loose spongy tex- 
 ture ; is more adstringent than rhubarb, and 
 less purgative ; in this last intention, two or 
 three drachms are required for a dose. 
 
 Rhe'dm undula'tum. The systematic 
 name of the Siberian rhubarb. The Rheum 
 undulatum ; foliis subvillosis undulatis petia- 
 9(5 
 
mm 
 
 nut 
 
 lis cEqualibus, of Linnasus. It possesses simi- 
 lar virtties to those of the palmate species, 
 and is in common use in Russia. 
 
 RHE'UMA. (From pic^, to flow.) The 
 discharge from the nostrils or lung-s arising 
 from cold ; hence the following lines of the 
 school of Salernum : 
 
 Si fiuit ad pectus, dicatur rheuma ca- 
 iarrhus ! 
 
 Jid fmices branchus, ad nares esto co- 
 ryza! 
 
 RHEUMATI'SMUS. (From 'pvfi.a.'r.lo,, to 
 be afflicted with deflaxions.) Dolores rheu- 
 matiei et arlhritici, of Hoffman. Myositis, of 
 Sagar. This is a genus of disease in the 
 Class Pyrexias, and Order Plilegmasim, of 
 GuUen ; characterized by pyrejtia, pains in 
 the joints, increased by the action of the 
 muscles belonging to the joint, and heat of 
 the part. The blood, after venesection, ex- 
 hibits an inflammatory crust. Rheumatism 
 is distinguished into acute and chronic. The 
 acute is preceded by shivering, heat, thirst, 
 and frequent pulse ; after which the pain 
 commences, and soon fixes on the joints. 
 The chronic rheumatism is distinguished by 
 pain in the joints, without pyrexia, and is 
 divided into three species ; lumbago, affect- 
 ing the loins ; isehias or sciatica, affecting the 
 hip; and arthrodynia, or pains in the joints. 
 The acute rheumatism mostly terminates in 
 one of these species. 
 
 Rheumatism may arise at all times of the 
 year, when there are frequent vicissitudes of 
 the weather, from heat to cold, but the 
 spring and autumn are the seasons in which 
 it is most prevalent ; and it attacks persons 
 of all ages; but very young people are less 
 subject to it than adults. 
 
 Obstructed perspiration, occasioned either 
 by wearing wet clothes, lying in damp linen, 
 or damp rooms, or by being exposed to cool 
 ■air when the body has been much heated by 
 exercise, is the cause which usually pro- 
 duces rheumatism. Those who arc much 
 afflicted with this complaint, are very apt to 
 be sensible of the approach of wet weather, 
 by finding wandering pains about them at 
 Ihat period. 
 
 Acute rheumatism usually comes on with 
 lassitude and rigors, succeeded by heat; 
 thirst, anxiety, restlessness, and a hard pulse, 
 soon after which, excruciating pains are felt 
 io diflierent parts of the body, but more par- 
 ticularly in the joints of the shoulder, wrist, 
 knees, and ankles, or perhaps in the hip ; 
 and these keep shifting from one joint to an- 
 other, leaving a redness and swelling in 
 every part they have occupied, as likewise a 
 great tenderness to the touch. Towards 
 evening there is usually an exacerbation, or 
 increase of fever ; and during the night the 
 pains become more severe, and shift from one 
 joint to another. 
 
 Early in the course of the disease, some 
 
 degree of sweating usually occurs ; but it 
 is seldom so copious as either to remove 
 the pains or to prove critical. In the be- 
 ginning, the urine is without any sedi- 
 ment ; but as the disease advances in its 
 progress, and the fever admits of consider- 
 able remissions, a lateritious sediment is de- 
 posited ; but this by no means proves cri- 
 tical. 
 
 Chronic rheumatism is attended with pains 
 in the head, shoulders, knees, and other 
 large joints, which at times are confined to 
 one particular part, and at others shift froni 
 one joint to another, without occasioning 
 any inflammation or fever ; and in this man- 
 ner the complaint continues often for a con- 
 siderable time, and at length goes off". 
 
 No danger is attendant on chronic rheu- 
 matism ; but a person liaving been once 
 attacked with it, is ever afterwards more or 
 less liable to returns of it; and an incurablK 
 anchylosis is sometimes formed, in conse- 
 quence of very frequent relapses. Neither 
 is the acute rheumatism frequently accompa- 
 nied with much danger ; but, in a few in- 
 stances, the patient has been destroyed by 
 general inflammation, and now and tlien by 
 a metastasis to some vital part, such as the 
 head and lungs. Acute rheumatism, al- 
 though accompanied with a considerable de- 
 gree of inflammation in particular parts, has 
 seldom been known to terminate in suppu- 
 ration ; but a serous or gelatinous effusion 
 takes place. 
 
 Rheumatism seldom proving fatal, very 
 few opportunities have offered for dissections 
 of the disease. In the few which have oc- 
 curred, the same appearances have been ob- 
 served as in inflammatory fever, effusion 
 within the cranium, and now and then affec- 
 tions of some of the viscera. 
 
 In the acute rheumatism the general anti- 
 phlogistic plan of treatment is to be pursued, 
 so long as the febrile and inflammatory symp- 
 toms are severe. It may be sometimes pro- 
 per to begin by a moderate abstraction of 
 blood, where the patient is young and ple- 
 thoric ; and if the disease attacks any im- 
 portant part, this measure must be more 
 actively pursued ; but in general it does not 
 appear necessary. Even the local abstrac- 
 tion of blood is hardly adviseable, unless the 
 affection be very much fixed to one part, 
 and the symptoms urgent : and it may be 
 said, that most local applications are rather 
 likely to drive the disease from one part to 
 another, than to afford permanent relief. 
 After freely opening the bowels, the chief 
 object is to endeavour to procure a general 
 and mild diaphoresis by antimonial and mer- 
 curial preparations, assisted by opium or other 
 narcotic, which may also alleviate the pain, 
 and occasionally by the warm bath, where the 
 skin is particularly harsh and dry. Digitalis, 
 bv moderatinffthe circulation, will sometimes 
 
RHO 
 
 RHO 
 
 763 
 
 bfi usefully conjoined with these mediciues. 
 As the fever abates, and the strength ap- 
 pears impaired, tonics should be given to 
 promote the convalescence of the patient, 
 and obviate a relapse ; and where the infiara- 
 mation remains fixed in a particular joint, 
 after the pyrexia has ceased, fomentations 
 and other local measures, according to the 
 state of the part, may be employed for its 
 removal. In the arthrodynia, or chronic 
 rheumatism, as it is commonly called, the 
 remedies of chief efficacy are stimulant dia- 
 phoretics in moderate doses regularly perse- 
 vered in, assisted by various local means of 
 ])romoting the circulation through the affected 
 part. Anodynes may be also used with ad- 
 vantage both internally and locally; and at- 
 tention should be paid to support the strength, 
 and correct any observable deficiency in the 
 several functions. 
 
 Rhibe'sia. (From ribes, a currant.) See 
 Itibes nigrum, Kibes rubrum, and Fruits, 
 summer. 
 
 Rhin.«:'us. (Rhiiueus, sc. musculus; from 
 |;v, the nose.) See Compressor naris. 
 
 Rhinenchy'tes. (From ^iv, the nose, 
 and ey^uo), to pour in.) A syringe for the 
 nose. 
 
 Rhinopho'nia. (From ^i>, the nose, and 
 Paif?), the voice.) A nasal voice. 
 
 Rhiza'gra. (From ^i^a, the root, and 
 a.y^ivia, to seize.) An instrument for taking 
 out the roots or stumps of teeth. 
 
 RHO'DIA. (From ^oJsv, a rose ; so called 
 because its root smells like the damask rose.) 
 See RJwdiola. 
 
 Rhodi'ola rosea. The radix rhodiae of 
 5onie pharmacopoeias is the produce of the 
 Rhodiola rosea, of Linnajus, called rosewort. 
 When dry, it has a very pleasant smell, re- 
 sembling that of the damask rose. In this 
 odorous matter the medical virtue of the root 
 resides. Poultices in which this root enters 
 as a chief ingredient are said to allay violent 
 pains of the head. 
 
 Rho'dium Li'GNtJM. (From g»Jiv, a rose ; 
 a wood which smells like roses.) Rho- 
 dium, or rose-wood. The wood or root of a 
 tree supposed to be the Genista cana- 
 riensis, of Linnseus. It is brought from the 
 Canary islands. An essential oil is obtain- 
 ed from it, which is used principally as 
 a perfume, but possesses cordial and corro- 
 borant virtues. It is also an ingredient in 
 the composition of powders for the destruc- 
 tion of rats. 
 
 RHODODENDRON. (From ^sSiv, a rose, 
 and Btv^pov, a tree ; so called because its 
 flowers resemble the rose.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linneean system. Class, Decandria. Order, 
 Monogynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the olean- 
 der. Rose-bay. See Rhododendron chrysan- 
 thtnum. 
 
 Rhodode'ndron chrysa'nthemum. The 
 systematic name of the oleander, rose-bay. 
 
 or yellow rhododendron. This species of 
 rhododendron, /o/u"s oblongis impunciis supra 
 scabris venosissimis, corolla rotata irreguJari 
 gemma Jlorifera ferruginco-iomentosa, has not 
 yet been introduced in Britain ; it is a native 
 of Siberia, affecting mountainous situations, 
 and flowering in June and July. 
 
 This plant and its medical virtues were 
 first described in 1747, by Gmelin and Hal- 
 ler. Little attention, however, was paid to 
 it, till the year 1779, when it was strongly re- 
 commended by Koelpia as an efficacious 
 medicine, not only in rheumatism and gout, 
 but even in venereal cases ; and it is now very 
 generally employed in chronic rheumatisms, 
 in various parts of Europe. The leaves-, 
 which are the part directed for medicinal 
 use, have a bitterish subadstringent taste. 
 Taken in a large dose, they prove a nar- 
 cotic poison ; and, in moderate doses, they 
 are said to occasion heat, thirst, a degree of 
 delirium, and a peculiar sensatioa of the 
 parts affected. 
 
 As a powerful and active medicine, this 
 shrub, says Dr. Woodville, may probably be 
 found an addition to the materia medica. 
 Dr. Home, who tried it unsuccessfully in 
 some cases of acute rheumatism, says, " It 
 appears to be one of the most powerful se- 
 datives which we have, as, in most of the 
 trials, it made the pulse remarkably slow, 
 and in one patient reduced it to thirty-eight 
 beats. And' in other cases, in which the 
 rhododendron has been used at Edinburgh, 
 it has been productive of good effects, and 
 accordingly it is now introduced into the 
 Edinburgh Pharmacopoeia. The manner of 
 using this plant by the Siberians, was by put- 
 ting two drachms of the dried leaves in an 
 earthen pot, with about ten ounces of boiling 
 water, keeping it near a boiling heat for a 
 night ; and this they took in the morning, 
 and by repeating it three or four times, ge- 
 nerally effected a cure. 
 
 Rhodo'jieli. (From goSov, the rose, and 
 jtt£A(, honey.) Honey of roses. 
 
 IlHtE'ADOs pe'tala. Red poppy petals. 
 
 RHCE'AS. {Rhceas, -ados, m. From ^nu, 
 to flow.) The wild poppy is sometimes so- 
 called. See Papaver rhceas. 
 
 RHOMBOIDE'US. (From '^o^Soj, a geo- 
 metrical figure, whose sides are equal but 
 not right-angled, and uli;, resemblance.) 
 Rhomboideus major and minor. Rhomhoidesi 
 of Douglas, Winslow, and Cowper ; and 
 Cervici dorso scapulaire, of Dumas. This 
 muscle, which is so named from its shape, is 
 situated immediately under the trapezius. 
 We find it usually, though not always, divi- 
 ded into two portions, which Albinus de- 
 scribes as two distinct muscles. The upper- 
 most of these, or rhomboideus minor, arises 
 tendinous from the spinous processes of the 
 three inferior vertebrae of the neck, and 
 from the ligamentum colli ; the lowermost, 
 or rhomboideus major, arises tendinous from 
 the spinous processes of the back: the 
 
764 
 
 RHir 
 
 IIHU 
 
 former is inserted into the basis of the sca- 
 pula, opposite to its spine ; the latter into all 
 the basis of the scapula, below its spine. Its 
 use is to draw the scapula obhquely upwards, 
 and directly backwards. 
 
 Rhopai.o'sjs. (From focraXov, a club.) A 
 disorder in which the hair cleaves together, 
 and hangs down in clusters resembling clubs. 
 The plaited hair. 
 
 JRJmbarb. See RJieum. 
 
 Rlmbarb, monks. See Rumex patientia. 
 
 Rhubarb, rhaponlic. See Rheum rhaponti- 
 cum. 
 
 RHUS. (From ^lu, to flow ; so called 
 because it stops fluxes.) The name of a ge- 
 nus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, 
 Penlandria. Order, Trigynia. The sumach- 
 tree. 
 
 Rhus be'lgica. The Dutch myrtle is 
 sometimes so termed. See Myrica gals. 
 
 Rhus coria'ria. Sumach. E!m-leaved 
 sumach. This plant, Rhrus coriaria ; foliis 
 pinnatis obtusiiiscute serratis ovalibus subius 
 villosis, of Linnteus, is a small tree, a native 
 of the south of Europe. It is singular that 
 this is the only species of the genus rhus 
 which is perfectly innocent ; the others be- 
 ing active poisons. Both the leaves and 
 berries of this plant are used medicinally, as 
 astringents and tonics ; the former are the 
 most powerful, and have been long in com- 
 mon use, where they may be easil}' obtained 
 in various complaints indicating tills class of 
 remedies. The berries, which are red, and 
 of a roundish compressed figure, contain a 
 pulpy matter, in which is lodged a brown, 
 hard, oval seed, manifesting a considerable 
 degree of adstringency. The pulp, even 
 when dry, is grateful, and has been disco- 
 vered to contain an essential salt, similar to 
 tliat of wood sorrel. An infusion of the 
 dried fruit is not rendered black by a solu- 
 tion of iron ; hence it appears to be destitute 
 of adstringency. But its acidity is extremely 
 grateful ; therefore, like many other fruits, 
 these berries inay be advantageously taken 
 to allay febrile heat, and to correct bilious 
 putrescency. 
 
 Rhus rndicans. See Rhus vernix. 
 
 Rhits tiphinum. The systematic name of 
 the Virginian sumach, whose seeds are said 
 to be useful in stopping haemorrhages. 
 
 Rhus ^oxicode'ndron. Poison oak, or 
 sumach. This plant is a native of North 
 America. The stems, if cut, exude a milky 
 juice, which inflames the skin. The leaves, 
 now inserted in the pharmacopoeia, are 
 inodorous, and have a mawkish subacrid 
 taste. Their virtues are extracted more 
 perfectly by water than by alcohol. They 
 prove stimulant and narcotic, when taken 
 internally. Dr. Alderson, of Hull, found 
 them successful in several cases of paralysis. 
 They excite a sense of heat and pricking, 
 and irregular twitches in the affected limbs. 
 They have been sometimes useful, also, in 
 herpetic eruptions. The dose may be from 
 
 half a grain, gradually increased to four 
 grains, two or three times a day. 
 
 Rhus vernix. Rlius rndicans. The sys- 
 tematic name of a poisonous plant, the 
 efficacy of which Dr. Fresnoi has endea- 
 voured to prove, in the disease called 
 paralysis, and herpetic affections. He, 
 in order that others should not suffer 
 by his experiments, began by taking aa 
 infusion of one of the three foliola of which 
 each leaf of this plant consists ; and as 
 this dose produced no sensible effect, he 
 increased the number to twelve. His urine 
 and perspiration were increased in quantity, 
 and he had some pains in his belly. He re- 
 lates seven cases, in which he thinks he can 
 remove all doubt of the efficacy of this infu- 
 sion, in lierpetic aflections. From these the 
 following are selected : 
 
 " A country woman," says Dr. Fresnoi, 
 " came to me in the month of July, 1780, to 
 consult me about the herpes fariuosa, with 
 which her face had been covered for more 
 than a year. She was ordered to take an in- 
 fusion of this plant ; and, in six weeks, was 
 entirely free frorn the disease." 
 
 He likewise relates five cases of paralysis, 
 which were cured by the use of this plant. 
 
 The leaves of this plant are to be cut 
 when in the greatest vigour, about the 
 mouth of June. " Those who cut this 
 plant," says Dr. F. " wear leathern gloves, 
 on account of its poisonous qualities." The 
 same gentleman observes, he saw one case 
 in which inflammation of the eyelids was 
 produced by the vapour from the plant. 
 Four pounds of the leaves being distilled 
 with thirty-two pounds of water, give it a 
 slight odour, although the plant is entirely 
 free from it. Its taste is pungent, and in- 
 flames the mouth. The decoction which 
 remains in the still is brown, and is gene- 
 rally covered with a light brown pellicle. 
 When strained and evaporated, it gives a 
 shining black extract. The leaves inflame 
 and sv ell the hands and arms of those who 
 take them out of the still, and bring on an 
 itching, which remains for several days. 
 Forty-two pounds of the leaves afford twenty 
 ounces of extract, of a proper consistence 
 for pills. 
 
 " A girl, in ^'landers," says Dr. Fres- 
 noi, " already subject to fits, laid down 
 some flowers in her bed-room. Next day 
 she told me that she had undergone a great 
 change ; that she had had no fits, and slept 
 much better It occurred to me," says Dr. 
 F. " that the flowers occasioned this change. 
 Next day, the flowers being removed, and 
 the window opened, the convulsions re- 
 appeared ; on their being again introduced, 
 the fits disappeared ; which proved plainly 
 it was the efiect of the flowers. The suc- 
 cess of the extract in tussis convulsiva ex- 
 ceeded my hopes; forty two children being 
 cured of this disorder in Valenciennes, du- 
 ring the end of the year 1786. Four grains 
 
BIB 
 
 EIB 
 
 "of extract are to be dissolved in four ounces 
 of sirup, of which one table-spoonful, given 
 to the child every third hour, generally abates 
 the cough, and mostly leaves them. ^ 
 
 RHY'AS (^puas, a disease of the eye.) 
 A decrease or defect of the lachrymal carun- 
 cle. The proximate cause is a native defect ; 
 or it may originate from excision, erosion, or 
 acrimony. This disorder is commonly incu- 
 rable, and it induces an incurable epiphora, 
 or a continual weeping. 
 
 Rhytido'sis. See Ratidosis. 
 
 RI'BES. The name of a genus of plants 
 in the Linnaean system. Class, Penlandria. 
 Order, Monogpiia. The currant-tree. 
 
 Ri'bks ni'grum. Black currant. This 
 indigenous plant, Ribes ; racemis jiilosis, 
 Jloribus oblongis, of Linnaeus, affords larger 
 berries than those of the red, which are said 
 to be peculiarly useful in sore throats, and to 
 possess a diuretic power in a vei-y considera- 
 ble degree. The leaves of the black currant 
 are extremely fragrant, and have been like- 
 wise recommended for their medicinal 
 virtue, which Bergias states to be niundi- 
 ficans, pellens, diuretica. The officinal pre- 
 parations of the berries are the syrupus 
 ribis nigri, and the succus ribis nigri inspissa- 
 ius. 
 
 Ri'bes ru'brum. Grossularia non spi- 
 nosa. The red currant. Ribes, inerme ; 
 racemis glabris pendulis, Jloribus planiuscu- 
 lis, of Linnffius. The white currant-tree is 
 merely a variety of the red, the fruit of both 
 is perfectly analogous ; therefore, what is 
 said of the one, applies to the other. The 
 red currant is abundantly cultivated in gar- 
 dens, and, from its grateful acidity, is uni- 
 versally acceptable, either as nature presents 
 it, or variously prepared by art, with the 
 addition of sugar. Considered medicinally, 
 it is esteemed to be moderately refrigerant, 
 antiseptic, attenuant, and aperient. It may 
 be used with considerable advantage to allay 
 thirst, in most febrile complaints, to lessen an 
 increased secretion of bile, and to correct a 
 putrid and scorbutic state of the fluids, espe- 
 cially in sanguine temperaments ; but, in 
 constitutions of a contrary kind, it is apt to 
 occasion flatulency and indigestion. 
 
 RIBS. CoslcE. The ribs are the long 
 curved bones which are placed in an oblique 
 direction at the sides of the chest. Their 
 number is generally twelve on each side ; 
 but, in some subjects, it has been found to 
 be thirteen, and in others, though more 
 rarely, only eleven. They are distinguished 
 into true and false ribs. The seven upper 
 ribs, which are articulated to the sternum, 
 are called true ribs -, and the five lower ones, 
 which are not immediately attached to that 
 bone, are called false ribs. At the posterior 
 extremity of each rib, we observe a small 
 head, divided by a middle ridge into two 
 articulating surfaces, covered with cartilage, 
 which are received into two cavities contigu- 
 ous to each other, and formed in the upper 
 
 and lower part of each dorsal vertebra, a& 
 we have observed in our description of the 
 spine. This articulation, which is secured 
 by a capsular ligament, is a species of giri- 
 glymus, and allows only of motion upwards 
 and downwards. The head of each rib is 
 supported by a short neck, and immediately 
 beyond this we find a flattened tubercle, af- 
 fording an oblong and slightly convex sur- 
 face, which is articulated with tlie transverse 
 process of the lowest of the two dorsal ver- 
 tebrae, with which its head is articulated. 
 At some little distance from this tuberosity, 
 the rib makes a considerable curve, which is 
 usually called its angle. From the tubercle 
 to the angle the ribs are of considerable 
 thickness, and approaching to a cylindrical 
 shape ; but, from the angle to their anterior 
 extremity, they become thinner and flatter. 
 To this anterior extremity is fixed a long, 
 broad and strong cartilage, which, in each 
 of the true ribs, reaches to the sternum, 
 where its articulation is secured by a capsu- 
 lar ligament, and by other ligamentous 
 fibres. The cartilages of the sixth and se- 
 venth ribs, being longer than the rest, are 
 extended upwards, in order to reach the 
 sternum, the inferior portion of which is 
 about on a level with the fifth rib. The 
 cartilages of these two ribs are usually 
 united into one, so as to leave no space be- 
 tween them. The false ribs are supported 
 in a different manner ; their cartilages ter- 
 minate in an acute point before they reach 
 the sternum, the eighth rib being attached 
 by its cartilage to the lower edge of the car- 
 tilage of the seventh, or last of the true 
 ribs ; the ninth in the same manner to the 
 eighth ; and the tenth to the ninth ; the car- 
 tilages of each rib being shorter than that of 
 the rib above it. The eleventh and twelfth, 
 which are the two lowermost ribs, are not 
 fixed at their anterior extremities like the 
 other ribs, but hang loose, and are supported 
 only by their ligamentous fibres, and by 
 muscles and other soft parts. 
 
 The external surface of each rib is some- 
 what convex, and its internal surface slightly 
 concave. On the inferior and interior sur- 
 face of these bones we observe along fossa, 
 for the lodgment of the intercostal vessels and 
 nerves. This channel, however, does not ex- 
 tend through the whole length of the rib, be- 
 ing observable neither at the posterior extre- 
 mity, where the vessels have not reached the 
 bone, nor at the fore end, where they are 
 distributed to the parts between the ribs. 
 We seldom see any marks of it in the short 
 ribs, as in the first, second, eleventh, and 
 twelfth. 
 
 Thus far we have given a description, 
 . which is applicable to the ribs in general; 
 but, as we find them differing from each 
 other in shape, length, situation, and other 
 respects, it will be right to speak of each rib 
 in particular. 
 
 The first rib, which is the shortest of any, 
 
^66 
 
 rjB 
 
 mc 
 
 is likewise the most curved. It is broader 
 than the other ribs, and, instead of being 
 placed, as they are, obliquely, and with its 
 edges upwards and downwards, it is situa- 
 ted nearly in a transverse direction, one of 
 its edges being placed inwards, or nearly 
 so. Of these edges, the inner one is sharp, 
 and the outer one somewhat rounded. Its 
 inner surface is smooth, and its superior sur- 
 face is sometimes slightly depressed anterior- 
 ly by the clavicle. The head of this rib, in- 
 stead of being angular, is flattened, and 
 slightly convex, being received into a cavity, 
 which is formed wholly in the first vertebra, 
 and not by two vertebrae, as is the case with 
 the other ribs. 
 
 The second rib is longer than the first, 
 but shorter than the ribs below it. Its an- 
 gle is placed at a small distance from its 
 tuberosity, and its head is articulated with 
 two vertebrae, like the other ribs. The 
 other ten ribs; (he two last only excepted, 
 differ from the general description we have 
 given, chiefly in the difference of their 
 length, which goes on gradually increasing, 
 from the first or uppermost, to the seventh 
 or last of the true ribs, and as gradually 
 diminishing from that to the twelfth. Their 
 obliquity, in respect to the spine, likewise 
 increases as they descend, as does the dis- 
 tance between the head and angle of each 
 rib, from the first rib to the ninth. The 
 two lowest ribs differ from all the rest in 
 the following particulars : — Their heads, 
 like that of the first rib, are rounded, and 
 received into a cavity formed entirely 
 in the body of one vertebra ; they have 
 no tubercle for their articulation with the 
 transverse processes, to which they are 
 only loosely fixed by ligaments, and, in 
 this respect, the tenth rib is sometimes 
 found to agree with them : they are much 
 shorter tlian the i-est of the false ribs, and the 
 twelfth is still shorter tiian the eleventh. 
 The length of the latter, however, is dif- 
 ferent in different subjects, and is not 
 always found to be the same on both 
 sides. Anteriorly, as we have already ob- 
 served, their cartilages are short and loose, 
 not being attached to the cartilages of the 
 other ribs ; and this seems to be, because the 
 most considerable motions of the trunk are 
 not performed on the lumbar vertebra; alone, 
 but likewise on the lower vertebrae of 
 the back ; so that if these two ribs had been 
 confined anteriorly, like the rest, and like- 
 wise united to the bodies of two vertebra;, 
 and to the transverse process, this disposi- 
 tion would have impeded the motion of the 
 two last vertebrae of the back, and conse- 
 quently would have affected the motion of 
 the trunk in general. 
 
 The use of the ribs is to give form to the 
 thorax, and to cover and defend the lungs; 
 also to assist in breathing; for they are 
 joined to the vertebrae by regular hinges, 
 which allow of short motions, and to the 
 
 sternum by cartilages, which yield to the mo- 
 tion of the ribs, and return again when the 
 muscles cease to act. 
 
 Ribicort. The Plantago lanceolata, of Lin- 
 naeus, or narrow-leaved plantain, is sometimes 
 so termed. 
 
 Rice See Orysa. 
 
 R I'C I iN U S. (Quasi piy kwch, a dog's 
 nose ; because they stick to the noses of 
 dogs.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Monoecia. Order. 
 Monadelphia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoEial name of the plant 
 which affords the seed from which the castor- 
 oil is prepared. 
 
 RiciNUS COMMUNIS. The systematic 
 name of the castor-oil plant. Calaputia 
 major. Ricinus tidgaris. Palma chrisli. 
 Ricinus foliis peltalis siibpalmatis serratis, of 
 Linnaeus. This plant appears to be the 
 KiKi, or Kporuv, of Dioscorides, who ob- 
 serves, that the seeds are powerfully ca- 
 thartic ; it is also mentioned by Aetius, 
 Paulus .ffigineta, and Pliny. The ricinus 
 was first cultivated in England, in the time 
 of Turner, and is now annually reared in 
 many gardens in the neighbourhood of 
 London ; and in that of Dr. Saunders, at 
 Highbury, the plant grew to a state of great 
 perfection. An oil extracted from the 
 seeds of this plant, and known by the name 
 of oleum ricini, palma christi, or castor 
 oil, is the drug to v/liich the pharmaco- 
 poeias refer, and which has lately come 
 into frequent use, as a quick but gentle pur- 
 gative. 
 
 The London College directs this oil to 
 be expressed from the seeds in the same 
 way as that of the oil of almonds, and with- 
 out the assistance of heat, by which the 
 oil would seem to be obtained in the purest 
 state. However, we have some reason to 
 believe that this method is seldom prac- 
 tised, and that the oil usually employed 
 here is imported from the West Indies, 
 where it is commonly prepared in the fol- 
 lowing manner : — " The seeds being freed 
 from the husks, or pods, which are gathered 
 upon their turning brown, and \\hen be- 
 ginning to burst open, are first bruised in 
 a mortar, afterwards tied up in a linen bag, 
 and then thrown into a large pot, with a 
 suflicient quantity of water, (about eight 
 gallons to one gallon of the seeds,) and 
 boiled till the oil is risen to the surface, 
 when it is carefully skimmed off, strained, 
 and kept for use. Thus prepared, the oil 
 is entirely free from acrimony, and will 
 stay upon the stomach when it rejects all 
 other medicines." Mr. Long remarks, that 
 the oil intended for medicinal use, is 
 more frequently cold drawn, or extracted 
 from the bruised seeds by means of a hand- 
 press. But this it thought more acrimo- 
 nious than that prepared by coction. Dr. 
 Browne is also of this opinion., and prefers 
 
iuv 
 
 ROC 
 
 r67 
 
 the oil prepared by coction to that by ex- 
 pression ; he attributes its greater mildness 
 to the action of the fire, observing that the 
 expressed oil, as well as the mixed juices of 
 the seeds, are far more active and violent in 
 their operation. 
 
 Dr. Cullen observes, that " this oil, when 
 the stomach can be reconciled to it, is one of 
 the most agreeable purgatives we can em- 
 ploy. It has this particular advantage, that 
 it operates sooner after its exhibition than 
 any other purgative I know of, as it com- 
 monly operates in two or three hours. It 
 seldom gives any griping, and its operation 
 is generally moderate, producing one, two, 
 or three stools only. It is particularly suit- 
 ed to cases of costiveness, and even to cases 
 of spasmodic colic. 
 
 In the West Indies, it is found to be one of 
 the most certain remedies in the dry belly- 
 ache, or colica pictonum. It is seldom found 
 heating or irritating to the rectum ; and, 
 therefore, is sufficiently well suited to hae- 
 morrhoidal persons. 
 
 The only inconvenience attending the use 
 of this medicine is, that as an oil it is nau- 
 seous to some persons ; and that, when the 
 dose is large, it occasions sickness at the 
 stomach for some time after it is taken. To 
 obviate these inconveniences, several means 
 have been tried ; and it is found that the 
 most effectual means is the addition of a lit- 
 tle ardent spirit. In the West Indies, they 
 employ rum ; but that I might not withdraw 
 any part of the purgative, I employ the Tine. 
 senncB comp. This added in the poportion of 
 one to three parts of the oil, and very inti- 
 mately mixed, by being shaken together in a 
 phial, both makes the oil less nauseous to 
 the taste, and makes it sit more easy on the 
 stomach. The common dose of this oil is a 
 table-spoonful, or half an ounce ; but many 
 persons require a double quantity. 
 
 Ri'ciNos ma'jor. See Jatropha curcas. 
 
 Ili'ciNus vulga'ris. See Ricinus. 
 
 Rickets. See Rachitis. 
 
 RI'GOR. A coldness, attended by a shi 
 vering, more or less perfect. 
 
 Rl'MA. A fissure, or opening ; as the ri- 
 ma laryngis, rimavulvce. 
 
 Rl'MA GLO'TTIDIS. The opening of 
 the larynx, through which the air passes in 
 and out of the lungs. 
 
 Ri'mula. (Dim. of rima, a fissure.) A 
 small fissure. 
 
 RiNiE'us. (From ^/v, the nose.) See Com- 
 pressor naris. 
 
 Ring-worm. A species of herpes. See 
 Herpes. 
 
 Ri'sAGON. See Cassumuniar . 
 
 RI'SUS, SARDO'MCUS. See Sardonic 
 laugh. 
 
 RIVERIUS, Lazarus, was born at Mont- 
 pelier, in 1539. Being naturally slow in his 
 attainments, he failed in his first examina- 
 tions for a degree ; but this only stimulated 
 him to redoubled exertions, so that in the 
 
 following spring he accomplished his object 
 at the age of 22. His attachment to study be- 
 came then very great, and eleven years after 
 that period, he was appointed to the profes- 
 sorship of medicine in the university ; which 
 office he filled with great honour till his 
 death, in 1655. Riverius published some 
 valuable works, especially one, entitled 
 " Praxis Medica ;" which appeared at first in 
 a concise form, as a sort of text-book ; but 
 finding it very favourably received by the 
 public, he enlarged and improved it consi- 
 derably ; and it added greatly to his reputa- 
 tion, having passed through numerous edi- 
 tions, as well in the original, as translated 
 into French and English. 
 
 Rivijius, Augustus Quirinds, was son 
 of a learned physician and critic, Andrew 
 Bachmann, whose name was Latinized into 
 Rivinus, and born at Leipsic in 1652. He 
 graduated at the age of 24, and fifteen years 
 after obtained the professorships of physio- 
 logy and botany in his native university ; 
 he was also associated with many learned 
 bodies ; and he filled these appointments 
 with honour to himself till his death, in 
 1723. Rivinus distinguished himself chiefly 
 as a systematic botanist ; but his arrange- 
 ment was very defective, being founded oa 
 the number of the petals, and their being 
 regular, or irregular. Though by no means 
 eminent as a practical anatomist, he is said 
 to have discovered a new salivary duct. As 
 a medical writer, he has the merit of faith- 
 ful observation and description in his 
 treatise !' De Peste Lipsiensi," published in 
 1680. He wrote also on dyspepsia, on in- 
 termittents, and various other subjects. His 
 " Censura iMedjcamentorum officinalium," 
 ranks very high, on account of the freedom 
 with which he attacked opinions, however 
 generally received, which he believed errone- 
 ous ; and to the prevalence of this spirit we 
 owe the great simplification, and other im- 
 provements, which the Materia Medica exhi- 
 bits at present. 
 
 ROASTING. A chemical process, 
 generally performed in crucibles, by which 
 mineral substances are divided, some of their 
 principles being volatilized, and others 
 changed, so as to prepare them for other 
 operations. 
 
 Rob. (Rob, dense, Arabian.) An old terra 
 for an inspissated juice. 
 
 ROBORANTS. (Medicamenta roborantia; 
 from roboro, to strengthen.) Strengthening 
 medicines See Tonics. 
 
 Rocce'lla. See Lichen roccella. 
 
 Rochelle salt. See Soda tartarisala. 
 
 Rockambole. The Allium scorodoprasum, 
 of Linnaeus. The root is used for pickles 
 and high-seasoned dishes. 
 
 Rock-oil. See Petroleum. 
 
 Rock-samphire. See Crithmum mariti- 
 mum. 
 
 Rocket, garden. See Brassica eruca. 
 
 Rocket} Roman. See Brassica eruca. 
 
res 
 
 R03 
 
 R05 
 
 Rocket, wild. See Brassica erueastrum. 
 
 Rore'lla. See D rostra. 
 
 Ros cALABRi'>"os. The oflScinal manna 
 is sometimes so termed. 
 
 Ros so'lis. {Ros, dew.) See Droseu to- 
 iundifoiia. 
 
 RO'SA. 1. The name of a genus of plants 
 in the Linnsan system. Class, Icosandria. 
 Order, Polygynia. The rose. 
 
 2. A name sometimes given to the errsi- 
 pelas, because it begins with a redness like 
 that of a rose. 
 
 Ro'sA a'lea The white rose. The 
 flowers of this species possess similar but 
 inferior virtues to those of the damask. 
 They are directed in some ofiicinal prepara- 
 tions. 
 
 Ro'sA cANi'sA. Rosa syhestris. Cynor- 
 Thodon. Cynosbatos. The dog-rose, or wild 
 brier, or hip tree. Rosa; germinibus ovaiis 
 peduncniisqite glabris, caule pdiolisque acu- 
 leatis, of Linnajus. The fruit of this tree, 
 called heps, or hips, has a sourish taste, and 
 obtains a place in the London pharmaco- 
 pceia, in the form of conserve. It is seldom 
 employed but to give form to more active re- 
 medies, in pills, boluses, linctuses, 6ic. 
 
 Ro'sA centifo'lia. The pharmacopceial 
 and systematic name of the damask rose. 
 Rosa damascena. Rosa pallida. The da- 
 mask rose. The pharmacopoeias direct a sirup 
 to be prepared from tlie petals of this rose. 
 Rosa ; germinibus oiaiis pedunculisque hispi- 
 dis, caule hispido aculeato, pelioUs inermibus, 
 of Linnsus ; which is found to be a pleasant 
 and useful laxative for children, or to obviate 
 costiveuess in adults. Most of the roses, 
 though much cultivated in our gardens, are 
 far from being distinctly characterized. 
 Those denominated varieties are extremely 
 numerous, and often permanently uniform ; 
 and the specific differences, as hitherto point- 
 ed out, are in many respects so inadequate 
 to the purpose of satisfactory discrimination, 
 that it becomes a difficult matter to distin- 
 guish which are species and which are varie- 
 ties only. The damask rose seems to be an- 
 other species, widely diflerent from the centi- 
 folia, as appears from the description given 
 of it by Du Roi and Miller. 
 
 The petals are directed for medicinal use ; 
 they are of a pale red colour, and of a verj- 
 fragrant odour, which, to most people, is 
 extremely agreeable ; and therefore this and 
 most of the other roses are much used as 
 nosegays. We may remark, however, that, 
 in some instances, they have, under certain 
 circumstances, produced alarming symp- 
 toms. The petals " impart their odorous 
 matter to watery liquors, both by infusion 
 and distillation. Six pounds of fresh roses 
 impregnate, by distillation, a gallon, or 
 more, of water, strongly with their fine 
 flavour. On distilling large quantities, 
 there separates from the watery fluid a small 
 portion of a fragrant but}'raceous oil, which 
 liquefies by heat, and appears yellow, but 
 
 concretes in the cold -into a white mass. A 
 hundred pounds of the flowers, according to 
 the experiments of Tachenius and Hofi'man, 
 aiforded scarcely half an ounce of oil." 
 The smell of the oil exactly resembles that 
 of roses, and is therefore much used as a 
 perfume. It possesses very little pungencvj 
 and has been highly recommended for its 
 cordial and analeptic qualities. These 
 flowers also contain a bitterish substance, 
 which is extracted by water along with the 
 odorous principle, and remains entire in the 
 decoction after the latter has been separated 
 by distillation, or evaporation. 
 
 This fixed sapid matter of the petals mani- 
 fests a purgative quality ; and it is on this 
 account that the flowers are received in the 
 Materia Medica. 
 
 Ro'sA damasce'na. See Rosa centifolia , 
 
 Ro'sA GALLicA. The pharmacopoeial 
 and systematic name of the red rose. Rosa 
 rubra. The flowers of this species, Rosa ; 
 germinibus oralis pedunculisque hispidis, caule 
 petiolisque hispido aculeatis, of Linnaeus, 
 are valued for their adstringent qualities, 
 which are most considerable before the petals 
 expand ; and therefore in this state they are 
 chosen for medicinal use, and ordered by 
 the pharmacopoeias in diflerent preparations, 
 as those of a conserve, or confection, a 
 honey, an infusion, and a sirup. The in- 
 fusion of roses is a grateful cooling subad- 
 stringent, and useful in haemoptysis, and 
 other htemorrhagic complaints : its efiicacy, 
 however, depends chiefly on the sulphuric 
 acid added. 
 
 Ro'sA pa'elida. See Rosa centifolia. 
 
 Ro'sa ro'bra. See Rosa gallica. 
 
 Ro'sA silve'stris. The dog-rose, or JRo- 
 sa canina, of Linnaeus. 
 
 Rosa'cea. The term gulta rosacea is ap- 
 plied to little rosy-coloured spots upon the 
 face and nose. 
 
 Rose. See Rosa. 
 
 Rose, damask. See Rosa centifolia. 
 
 Rose, dog. See Rosa canina. 
 
 Rosea radix. See Rhodiola. 
 
 Rose, red. See Rosa gallica. 
 
 Rose root. See Rhodiola. 
 
 Rose, white. See Rosa alba. 
 
 Rosebay willow herb. This is the 
 Epilobiujn angustifolium, of Linnaeus, com- 
 mon in our woods, in moist situations. The 
 3-oung shoots are said to be little inferior to 
 asparagus, when boiled. 
 
 Rosemary. See Rosmarinus. 
 
 Rosewood. See Rhodium lignum. 
 
 Rosewort. See Rhodiola. 
 
 Rosin. See Resina. 
 
 ROSMARITnUS. ( Q^aasi rosa, fff/.vova, be- 
 cause it smells like myrrh.) 1. The name 
 of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. 
 Class, Diandria. Order, Monogynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the com- 
 mon rosemary. 
 
 Rosmarinus horte'ssis. See Rosma- 
 rinus. 
 
RGB 
 
 Mb 
 
 76» 
 
 Rosmari'nps oFFiciSA'i-is. The system^ 
 Stic name of the common rosemary. Ros- 
 ^imrimLshor tends. LiOanotis coronaria. Den- 
 itrolibanus. Rosmarinus officiiialis, of Lin- 
 nau8. The leaves and tops of this plant 
 have a fragrant aromatic smell, and a bit- 
 terish pungent taste. Rosemary is reckoned 
 one of the most powerful of those plants 
 which stimulate and corroborate the nervous 
 system ; it has therefore been recommended 
 In various affections supposed to proceed 
 from debility, or defective excitement of the 
 brain and nerves, as in certain head-aches, 
 deafness, giddiness, and in some hysterical 
 «nd dyspeptic symptoms. The officinal pre- 
 parations of rosemary are, an essential oil 
 from their leaves, or from the herb in flower, 
 a conserve of the flowers, and a spirit for- 
 tnerly called Hungary water, from the 
 :flowery tops. The tops are also used in 
 the compound spirit of lavender, and soap 
 liniment. 
 
 RosMAFa'sfus sylve'stkis. See Ledum 
 jpalustre. 
 
 Ro'sTRUM, (From Todo, to gnaw ; be- 
 cause birds use it to tear their food with.) 
 A beak. The piece of flesh which hangs 
 between the division of the hare-lip is called 
 rostrum leporinum. 
 
 Rotang cane. See Calamus. 
 
 Rota'tor. (From roiu, to turn.) A 
 tnuscls whose oflice is to wheel about the 
 thigh. 
 
 RO'TULA. (Dim. of rota, a wheel; so 
 called from its shape.) See Patella. 
 
 Round-hated sorrel. See Rumex scuialxis. 
 
 ROUND LIGAMENTS. Ligamenta ro- 
 tunda. A bundle of vessels and fibres con- 
 tained in a duplicature of the peritonaeum, 
 that proceed from the side of the uterus, 
 through the abdominal ring, and disappear 
 In the pudenda. 
 
 Rube'do. (From ruber, red.) A dif- 
 fused, but not spotted, redness in any part 
 ef the skin ; such as that which arises from 
 blushing. 
 
 RUBEFACIENTS. {Rubefackntia : 
 from rubefacio, to make red.) Those sub- 
 stances which, when applied a certain time 
 tA (he skin, induce a redness without blis- 
 -tering. 
 
 RUB E'O L A. (From ruber, red ; or 
 from rubeo, to become red.) Morbilli. The 
 jneasles. A genus of disease in the Class 
 Pyrexia:, and Order Exanthemata, of Cul- 
 !en ; known by synocha, hoarseness, dry- 
 cough, sneezing, drowsiness ; about the 
 fourth day, eruption of small red points, 
 discernible by the touch, -which after three 
 days end in mealy desquamation. The 
 blood, after vensesection, exhibits an inflam- 
 matory crust. In addition to the symptoms 
 already related, it is remarkable, that the 
 eyes and eyelids always show the presence 
 of this disease, being somewhat inflamed and 
 suffused with tears. The synocha continues 
 during the whole progress of the dise^Lss. 
 
 in systems of nosology, several varieties>of 
 measles are mentioned, but they may all be 
 comprehended under two heads ; the one at- 
 tended with more or less of the symptoms of 
 general inflammation ; the other accompa- 
 nied by a putrid diathesis. 
 
 The measles may prevail at all seasons of 
 the year as an epidemic, but the middle ol" 
 winter is the time they are usually most pre- 
 valent ; and they attack persons of all ages, 
 but children are most liable to them. They 
 prove most unfavourable to such as are of a 
 plethoric and scrophulous habit. Like the 
 smallpox, they never affect persons but once 
 in their life ; their contagion appears to b& 
 of a specific nature. The eruption is usually 
 preceded by a general uneasiness, chillineSSv 
 and shivering, pain in the liead, in grown 
 persons ; but in children, a heaviness a;nd 
 soreness in the throat ; sickness, and vomit- 
 ing, with otiier affections, such as happen fa 
 most fevers ; but the chief characteristic 
 symptoms are, a heaviness about the eyes, 
 with swelling, inflammation, and a deflnxioa 
 of sharp tears, and great acuteness of sen- 
 sation, so that they cannot bear the light 
 without pain, together with a discharge of 
 serous humour from the nostrils, which 
 produces sneezing. The heat, and other 
 febrile symptoms, increase very rapidly ; ten 
 ■which succeeds a frequent and dry cough, a 
 stuffing, great oppression, and oftentimes 
 retching to vomit, with violent pains in the 
 loins, and sometimes a looseness ; at other 
 times there is great sweating, the tongue 
 foul and white, the thirst very great, and, 
 in general, the fever runs much higher than: 
 in the milder sort of the regular smallpox. 
 The eruptions appear about the fourth or, 
 fifth day, and sometimes about the end of 
 the third. On the third or fourth day from 
 their first appearance, the redness diminishes, 
 the spots, or very small papulee, dry up, the 
 cuticle peels off, and is replaced by a new 
 one. The symptoms do not go off oa the 
 eruption, as in the smallpox, except the 
 vomiting; the cough and head-ache conti- 
 nue, with the weakness and defluxion on 
 the eyes, and a considerable degree of 
 fever. 
 
 On the ninth or eleventh day, no trace of 
 redness is to be found, but the skin assumes 
 its wonted appearance ; yet, without there 
 have been some considerable evacuations.} 
 either by the skin, or by vomiting, the pa- 
 tient will hardly recover strength, but the 
 cough will continue, the fever return with 
 new violence, and bring on great distress and 
 danger. 
 
 In the more alarming cases, spasms of tli* 
 limbs, subsultns tendinum, delirium, or what 
 more frequently happens, coma supervene. 
 This last symptom so frequently attends the 
 erttptive fever of measles, that by some prac- 
 titioners it is regarded as one of its diag- 
 nostics. 
 
 In measles, as in other febrile dis^a^es, 
 97 
 
770 
 
 Kim 
 
 RUK 
 
 the syu-vptoms generally suffer some remis- 
 sion towards <he morning', returning, how- 
 ever, ill the evening-, with increased seve- 
 rity. 
 
 The measles, even when violent, are not 
 usually attended with a putrid tendency ; 
 but it sometimes happens, that such a dispo- 
 sition prevails both in the course of the dis- 
 ease and at its termination. 
 
 In such cases petechia; are to be observed 
 interspersed among- the eruptions, and these 
 last become livid, or assume almost a black 
 colour. Haemorrhag-es break out from dif- 
 ferent parts of the body, the pulse becomes 
 frequent, feeble, and perhaps irregular, uni- 
 versal debility ensues, and the patient is 
 destroyed. 
 
 In those cases where there is much fever, 
 with great difficulty of breathing, and other 
 symptoms of pneumonic inliammation, or 
 where there is great debility, with a ten- 
 dency to putrescency, there will always be 
 considerable danger ; but the consequences 
 attendant on the measles are in general 
 more to be dreaded than the immediate 
 disease ; for although a person may get 
 through it, and appear for a time to be 
 recovered, still hectic symptoms and pul- 
 inonary consumption shall afterwards arise 
 and destroy him, or an ophthalmia shall 
 ensue. 
 
 Measles, as well as smallpox, not unfre- 
 iquently call into action a disposition to scro- 
 phula, where such happens to exist in the 
 Iiabit. 
 
 Another bad consequence of the measles 
 is, that the bowels are often left by them in 
 a very weak state ; a chronic diarrhoea re- 
 maining, which has sometimes proved fatal. 
 Dropsy has also been known as a conse- 
 quence of measles. 
 
 The morbid appearances to be observed 
 on dissections of those who die of measles, 
 are pretty much confined to the lungs and 
 intestines ; the former of which always show 
 strong marks of inflamTuation, and some- 
 times a tendency to sphacelus. 
 
 Where the patient dies under the erup- 
 tion, the trachea and" larger branches of 
 llie bronchia, as in the smallpox, are often 
 covered with it, whi<'h Dr. Thomas ob- 
 serves may account for the increase of the 
 cough, after the appearance of the erup- 
 tion. 
 
 In the treatment of this disorder, as it 
 usually appears, the object is to moderate 
 the accompanying synocha fever, and attend 
 to the state of certain organs, particularly 
 the lungs and the bowels. When there are 
 no urgent local symptoms, it will be com- 
 monly sufficient to pursue the general anti- 
 phlogistic plan, (avoiding, however, too free 
 or sudden exposure to cold,) keeping the 
 bowels open, and encouraging diaphoresis 
 by mild antimonials, &,c. Sometimes, how- 
 ever, in plethoric habits, especially where 
 the lung-s are weak, it will he proper to 
 
 begin by a moderate abstraction of blood. 
 Where the eruption has been imprudently 
 checked, much distress usually follows, and 
 it will be adviseable to endeavour to bring 
 it out again by the warm bath, with other 
 means of increasing the action of the cuta- 
 neous vessels. Should an inflammatory 
 determination to the lungs occur, more ac- 
 tive evacuations must be practised, as ex- 
 plained under the head of Pneumonia. The 
 cough may be palliated by opmm, joined 
 Vfith expectorants, demulcents, &,c. : and an 
 occasional emetic will be proper, when there 
 is much wheezing. Where diarrhooa takes 
 place, it is better not to attempt to suppress 
 it at once ; but if troublesome, moderate it by 
 small doses of opium, assisted perhaps by 
 astringents. At the decline of the disorder, 
 niuch attention is often required to prevent 
 phthisis pulmonalis supervening. Should 
 the disorder ever put on a putrid characteri 
 the general plan pointed out under ti/phus 
 must be pursued, 
 
 HU'BIA. (From ruber, red ; so called, 
 from its red roots.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Telrandria. Order, 
 Monogynia. 
 
 2. The pharniacopceial name of the macV 
 der plant. 
 
 Ru'bia tincto'rum. The systematic name 
 of the madder plant. Erythrodanum. Rubia 
 major. Radix rubra. Dyer's madder. Rubia 
 tinclorum, foliis annuis, caule aculeato, of 
 Linnseus. The roots of this plant have a 
 bitterish, somewhat austero taste, and a 
 slight smell, not of the agreeable kind. It 
 was formerly considered as a deobstruent, 
 detergent, and diuretic, but it is now very 
 seldom used. 
 
 Rubi'go cu'pri. See Verdigris. 
 
 Rubi'go fk'rri. {Rubigo, a colore rubra, 
 from its reddish colour.) Rust of iron. See 
 Ferri subcarbonas. 
 
 Rhei'nus. (From ruber, red, so named 
 from its colour.) A carbuncle. 
 
 R U'B U S. (From i-uber, red, so called 
 from its red fruit.) The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Ico- 
 sandria. Order, Polygynia. 
 
 Ru'bus a'rcticus. The systematic name 
 of the shrubby strawberry. The Bocae JYor- 
 landicm. Rubu$, foliis alternatis, caule inermi 
 unifioro. They are recommended by Lin- 
 nasus as possessing antiseptic, refrigerant, 
 and antiscorbutic qualities. 
 
 RuBus c^e'sius. The systematic name 
 of the dewberry plant, whose fruit resem- 
 bles the blackberry in appearance and qua- 
 lities. 
 
 Ru'bus cHAMiE'iioRus. The systematic 
 name of the cloudberry-tree. ChamcEmorus. 
 Chamcerubus foliis ribis ^nglicce. Rubus 
 palustris humilis. Vaccinium Lancastrense. 
 Rubus alpinus humilis Anglicus. Cloud- 
 berries, and knotberries. The ripe fruit 
 of this plant, Rubus chmntmorirs, foliis- 
 
RUAI 
 
 KUF 
 
 aanplUibus lobaiis, caule iniirno unifloro, of 
 Linneeus, is prepared into a jarn ; and is re- 
 commended to allay thirst, kc. in fevers, 
 piithisical diseases, hBenioptysis, Sic. As an 
 antiscorbutic, it is said to excel the scurvy- 
 grass and other vegetables of that tribe in 
 common use. 
 
 Rc'bus frutico'sus. The S3'stematic 
 name of the common bramble, which affords 
 blackberries. The berries are eaten in abun- 
 dance by children, and are wholesome and 
 gently aperient. Too large quantities, how- 
 «ver, when the stomach is weak, produce vo- 
 miting and great distension of the belly, 
 from flatus. See Fruits, summer. 
 
 Ru'bus iD^i;'i;s. Baiinon. Moron. The 
 systematic nanie of the raspberry. Rubits 
 •iiliBUs,foliis qmnaio-pinnaih ttrnaiisque, caule, 
 aculealo, pel.iolis canaliculaiis, of Linnaeus. 
 The fruit of this plant has a pleasant sweet 
 taste, accompanied with a peculiar grateful 
 flavour, on account of which it is chiefly va- 
 lued. Its virtues consist in allaying heat and 
 thirst, and promoting the natural excretions. 
 A grateful sirup prepared from the juice is 
 directed for ofEcinal use. 
 
 RU'CTUS. An eructation. 
 
 Rue. See liuta. 
 
 Rue, goat's. See Galega. 
 
 Rd'fi Pi'LULiE. Rufus's pills. A com- 
 pound very similar to the aloetic pills with 
 myrrh. 
 
 RUFUS, the Ephesian, a physician and 
 anatomist of considerable eminence in the 
 reign of Trajan, esteemed by Galen one of 
 ?he most able of his predecessors. He tra- 
 ced the origin of the nerves in the brain by 
 ■dissecting brutes, and considered some of 
 them as contributing to motion, others to 
 sensation. He even observed the capsule of 
 the crystalline lens in the eye. He considered 
 the heart as the seat of life, and of the animal 
 heat, and as the origin of the pulse, which 
 he ascribed to the spirit of its left ventricle 
 and of the arteries. There is a very respec- 
 table treatise by him on the Diseases of the 
 Urinary Organs, and the method of curing 
 them. He also wrote a good work on Pur- 
 gative Medicines ; and a little treatise on the 
 names given by the Greeks to the different 
 parts of the body. Galen affirms also, that 
 JRufus was the author of an Essay on the 
 Materia Medica, in verse; and Suidas men- 
 tions others on the Jlira bilis, &c. but these 
 are all lost. 
 
 Rum. a spirituous liquor, well known, the 
 produce of the sugar-cane. 
 
 RU'MEX. The name of a genus of plants 
 in the Linnaean system. Class, Hexandria. 
 Order, Trigynia. The dock. 
 
 Ru'mex aceto'sa. The systematic name 
 ©f the common sorrel. Acetosa. Jicelosa 
 vulgaris. .Acetosa pralensk. Acetosa ar- 
 vensis. Sorrel ; sour dock. Rumex, foliis 
 oblongis sagittatis, florihus dmciis, of Lin- 
 nseus. The leaves of this plant are sour, but 
 
 not the root, which is bitter. It grows in the 
 meadows and common fields. 
 
 Ru'mex acu'tos. The systematic name 
 of the sharp-pointed wild dock. OxylapU' 
 tlium. Lapathum. Florihus hermaphroditis ; 
 valvulis denlalis graniferis, foliis cordate ob- 
 longis acuminaiis, of Linneeus. The decoc- 
 tion of the root of this plant is used in Ger- 
 many to cure the itch ; and it appears to 
 have been used in the time of Dioscorides, 
 in the cure of leprous and impetiginous 
 affections, both alone and boiled with vine- 
 gar. 
 
 Rc'mex ALri'jius. The systematic »v;me 
 of the plant which affords the monks' rhu- 
 barb. See Rinnex paiieniia. 
 
 Ru'mex aq,ua'ticus. The water-dock. 
 See Rumex hydrolupalhum. 
 
 Ru'mex cri'spus. The systematic nanae 
 of the crisp-leaved dock. 
 
 Ru'mex piiDKOLArATHUM. The system- 
 atic name of the water-dock. Hydrolapa- 
 ihum. Rumex aquaiicus. Herba Britan- 
 nica. Lapathum aqualicum. The water- 
 dock. Rumex, floribus hermaphroditis, val- 
 vulis integris graniferis, foliis lanceolatis, of 
 Linneeus. The leaves of this plant manifest 
 considerable acidity, and are said to possess 
 a laxative quality. The root is strongly ad- 
 stringent, and has been much employed, 
 both externally and internally, for the cure 
 of some diseases of the skin, as scurvy, lepra, 
 lichen, iic. The root powdered is said to be 
 an excellent dentrifice. 
 
 Ru'mex patie'ntia. The systematic name 
 of the garden patience. Rhabarbarum mo- 
 nachorum. Hippolapathum. Patieritia. 
 Monks' rhubarb. This root, which is suppo- 
 sed to possess the virtues of rhubarb, but in 
 an inferior degree, is obtained from the Ru- 
 mex patientia, of Linn»us, and, according to 
 Professor Murray, from the Rumex alpinus^ 
 of Linnaeus. It is obviously more adstringent 
 than rhubarb, but comes very far short of its 
 purgative virtue. 
 
 Ru'mex sangui'neus. The systematic 
 name of the bloody dock, the root of which 
 has an austere and adstringent taste, and is 
 sometimes given by the vulgar in the cure of 
 dysentery. 
 
 Ru'mex scuta'tus. The systematic name 
 of the French sorrel, sometimes called acetosa 
 rotundifolia, in the shops. Acetosa Rom,ana. 
 Acetosa rotundifolia horlensis. Roman, or 
 garden-sorrel. Rmnex; foliis cordato-hastaiis, 
 ramis divergentibus, floribus hermaphrodiiis, 
 of Linnaeus. It is common in our gardens 
 and in many places is known by the culinary 
 name of Green-sauce. Its virtues are simi- 
 lar to those of common sorrel. See Rumex 
 acetosa. 
 
 Rupelle'nsis sal. (From Rupella Ro' 
 chelle, where it was first made by M. Seig- 
 nette.) A term applied to Rochelle salt. 
 Now called soda tartarizata. 
 
 Ruptu'ra. See Hernia, 
 
iujs 
 
 KI:r 
 
 jRufiure. See Herwa. 
 Ruphirc-u'ort. See Hemiaria. 
 UV'SCUS. (Jl riuso colore, from the car- 
 nation colour of its berries.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 LinnBBan system. Class, Diotcia. Order, 
 Sifiigentsia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopcEial name of the but- 
 chers' broom, or knee-holly. 
 
 Ru'scus acUlea'tus. The systematic 
 name of butchers' broom. Bruscus. Oxy- 
 vtffrrhine. Oxymyrtinc. Myrlucantlia. My- 
 aeanilia. Scopa rtgia. Wild myrtle. A 
 smnll evergreen shrub, the ruscus aculcaius, 
 foliis supra fioriferis midis, of Linnaeus. 
 it grows in woods and thickets in this coun- 
 try. The root, which is somewhat thick, 
 knotty, and furnished with long fibres, ex- 
 ternally brown, internally white, and of a 
 bitterish taste, has been reconunended as 
 an aperient and diuretic in dropsies, uri- 
 nary obstructions and nephritic cases. It 
 js seldom used in this country. See Rus- 
 can. 
 
 Ru'scTjs HYPOGLo'suM. The systematic 
 name of the uTularia. This plant was for- 
 nrerly us€d against relaxation of the uvula, 
 but Is now laid aside for more adstringent 
 remedies. 
 
 RnsH-NOT. The root of the Cyperus 
 tucxUentus, of Linnaeus, a native of Italy, 
 where it is collected and eaten, being more 
 delicately and pleasantly tasted than our 
 cFie^tuuts. 
 
 Rash, sweet. See Andropogon schsnanthus. 
 
 RUSSELL, Alexander, was a native 
 h\ Edinburgh, where he received his medi- 
 cal education, and afterwards became phy- 
 sician to the English factory at Aleppo, 
 where he resided several years. He soen 
 obtained a proud pre-eminence above all the 
 peactitioners there, and was consulted by per- 
 sons of every description. The pacha parti- 
 cularly distinguished him by his friendship, 
 and sought his advice on every act of im- 
 portance. In 1755, he published his " Na- 
 tural History of Aleppo," a valuable and 
 interesting work, containing especially some 
 important observations relative to the Plague. 
 On his return to England four years aiter, 
 he settled in London, and was elected phy- 
 sician to St. Thomas's hospital, which office 
 he retained till his death in 1770. He 
 presented several valuable communications 
 to the Royal Society, as also to the Medical 
 Society. 
 
 RUSSELL, Patrick, was brother of 
 the preceding, and his successor as physician 
 to the English factory at Aleppo. He pub- 
 lished a copious treatise on the Plague, hav- 
 ing had ample opportunities of treating that 
 disease during 1760, and the two following 
 years. In this work he has fully discussed 
 the important subjects of Quarantine, Laza- 
 rettos, and the Police to be adopted in times 
 pf Pestilence. He likewise gave to the pub- 
 
 lic a new edition of his brother's work qa a 
 very enlarged scale. 
 
 Russia ashes. The impure potash, as im- 
 ported from Russia. 
 
 RU'TA. (From fvo/, to preserve, because it 
 preserves health.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linna;an system. Class, Decandria. Order^ 
 Mo7iogynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the conr- 
 mon rue. 
 
 Ru'ta grate'olests. The systematic 
 name of the common rue. Ruta ; foliis 
 deconiposiiis, floribui lateralibus quadrijvdis, 
 of Linnaeus. Rue has a strong ungrateful 
 smell, and a bitter, hot, penetrating taste ; 
 the leaves are so acrid, that by much hand- 
 ling they have been known to irritate and 
 intiame the skin ; and the plant, in its na- 
 tural or uncultivated state, is said to possess 
 these sensible qualities still more powerfully. 
 The imaginary quality of the rue, in resist- 
 ing and expelling contagion, is now dJsre-< 
 garded. It is doubtless a powerful stimu- 
 lant, and is considered like other medicine* 
 of the fetid kind, as possessing attenuating, 
 deobstruent, and antispasmodic powers, I» 
 the former London Pharmacopoeia it was 
 directed in the form of an extract; and 
 was also an ingredient in the pulvise myrrha 
 cump. but these are now omitted. The dose 
 of the leaves is from fifteen grains to two 
 scruples. 
 
 Ru'ta mura'ria. The plant to which 
 tliis name is given in the PharmacopoeiaB, is 
 the Jlsplenium ruta muraria, of Linnteus ; 
 which sec. 
 
 RUT I DO'S IS. A corrugation . and 
 subsiding of the cornea of the eye. The 
 species are, 1. Ruiidosis, from a wound or 
 puncture penetrating the cornea. 2. Rw 
 iidosis, from a fistula penetrating the cor- 
 nea. 8. Rulidosis, from a deficiency of the 
 aqueous humour, which happens from old 
 age, fevers, great and continued evacuations, 
 and in extreme dryness of the air. 4. Ru- 
 tidosis, of dead persons, when the aqueous 
 humour exhales through the cornea, and no 
 fresh humour is secreted ; so that the cornea 
 lijjBcomes obscure and collapsed : this is a 
 most certain sign of death. 
 
 Ru'tula. (From ruta, rue.) A small 
 species of rue. 
 
 RUYSCH, Frederick, was born at the 
 Hague in 1638. After going through the 
 preliminary studies with great zeal, he gra- 
 duated at Leyden in 1664, and then settled 
 in his native city. In the following year he 
 published his treatise on the lacteal and 
 lymphatic vessels ; in consequence of which 
 he was invited to the chair of anatomy at 
 Amsterdam. From that period his atten- 
 tion was chiefly devoted to anatomical re- 
 searches, both human and comparatire ; 
 and he contributed materially to the imr 
 provement of the art of injecting, for th« 
 
RDY 
 
 EYE 
 
 pitrpasa of demonstrating minute structure, 
 and preserving the natural appearance of 
 parts. His museum became ultimately the 
 most magnificent that any private indivi- 
 dual had ever accumulated ; and being 
 at length purchased by the czar Peter for 
 <hirty thousand florins, he immediately set 
 about a new collection. He appears not to 
 have paid sufficient attention to inform 
 Jiimself of the writings of others, whence he 
 sometimes arrogated to himself what was 
 really before known, which led him into 
 several controversies ; but his indefatigable 
 researches in anatomy were certainly re- 
 warded with many discoveries. In 1685 he 
 •wag appointed professor of physic, and re- 
 <"eived subsequently several marks of dis- 
 tinction, as well in his own as from foreign 
 <:oantries. In 1728 he had the misfortune 
 to break his thigh by a fall in his chamber, 
 «ad the remainder of his life for about three 
 years, was chiefly occupied in proceeding 
 with his new museum, in which his youngest 
 daughter assisted him. Besides his con- 
 
 troversial tracts, he published several other 
 works, chiefly anatomical ; " Observationum 
 Anat. Chirurg. Centuria ;" twelve essays 
 under the title of " Thesaurus Anatomicus," 
 at different periods, the last containing Re- 
 marks on the Anatomy of Vegetables; a 
 " Thesaurus Animalium,"' with plates ; three 
 decades of " Adversaria Anat. Chirurg. Me- 
 dica," he. 
 
 RUYSCHIA'iNA TU'NICA. The inter- 
 nal surface of the choroid membrane of the 
 human eye, which this celebrated anatomist 
 imagined was a distinct lamina from the ex- 
 ternal surface. 
 
 Rt'as. See Ehaas. 
 
 Rye, common. A very common bread» 
 corn among the northern parts of Europe ; 
 it ig less nourishing than wheat, but a suf- 
 ficiently nutritive and wholesome grain. 
 It is more than any other grauii strongly 
 disposed to acescency ; hence it is liable 
 to ferment in the stomach, and to produco 
 purging, which people on the first using it 
 commonly experience. 
 
 s. 
 
 *5» A. The contraction of secundum arlem. 
 
 S) or ss. Immediately following any 
 quantity, imports semis, or half. 
 
 Sabadi'lla. See Cevadilla. 
 
 SAB I'N A. Named from the Sabines, 
 xyhose priests used it in their religious cere- 
 monies. See Juniperus Sahina. 
 
 SABULOUS. {Sabulosus, Gritty, sandy.) 
 A term often applied to the calcareous matter 
 in urine. 
 
 SAB U'R R A. Dirt, sordes, filth. Foul- 
 ness of the stomach, of which authors men- 
 tion several kinds, as the acid, the bitter, the 
 cmpyreumatic, the insipid, the putrid. 
 
 Saccated dropsy. Ascites saccatus. 
 
 SA'CCHARI A'CIDUM. Acid of 
 sugar. If one part of sugar be distilled 
 with three parts of nitric acid, till nitrous 
 gas ceases to be developed, and then re- 
 <li9tilled with three parts of the same acid, a 
 white crystallized salt is found in the liquid 
 residue, which is the acid of sugar. 
 
 SA'CCHARUM. {^nKxafov, from sae- 
 lihoT, Arab.) The Arabians call it suehar, 
 sxiccfiar, suiter, suckar, zucaro, and zozar ; the 
 Greeks call it sackohar, salcharion, and spo- 
 dium. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 LinuBean system. Class Triandria, Order 
 Digym-a, The sug^r cane. 
 
 2. The sweet substance called sugar, ob- 
 tained from the Saccharum qfflcinarum, of 
 Linnaeus, the Arundo saecharifera of 
 Sloane. 
 
 Sugar is prepared in the West and East 
 Indies from the expressed juice of this plant 
 boiled with the addition of quick lime or 
 common vegetable alkali. It may be ex- 
 tracted also from a number of plants, as 
 the maple, birch, wheat, corn, beet-root, 
 skirret, parsnips, and dried grapes, he. by 
 digesting in alcohol. The alcohol dis- 
 solves the sugar, and leaves the extractive 
 matter untouched, which falls to the bottom. 
 It may be taken into the stomach in very 
 large quantities, without producing any 
 bad consequences, although proofs are not 
 wanting of its mischievous effects, by relax- 
 ing the stomach, and thus inducing dis- 
 ease. It is much used in pharmacy, as 
 it forms the basis of sirups, lozenges, and 
 other preparations. It is very useful as a 
 medicine, although it cannot be considered 
 to possess much power, to favour the solu- 
 tion or suspension of resins, oils, &.c. in 
 water, and is given as a purgative for 
 infants. Dr. CuUen classes it with the 
 attenuantia, and Bergius states it to be 
 saponacea, edulcorans, relaxans, pectoralis, 
 vulneraria, antiseptica, nutriens. In ca- 
 tarrhal affections both sugar ar-d honev are 
 
774 
 
 SAC 
 
 SAC 
 
 frequently employed : it has also been 
 advantageously used in calculous com- 
 plaints ; and from its known power in pre- 
 serving' animal and vegetable substances 
 from putrefaction, it has been given with 
 a view to its antiseptic effects. Sugar- 
 candy, by dissolving slowly in the mouth, 
 is well suited to relieve tickling coughs and 
 hoarseness. Sugar is every where the 
 basis of that which is called sweetness. 
 Its presence is previously necessary in order 
 to the taking place of vinous fermentation. 
 Its extraction from plants, which afford it 
 in the greatest abundance, and its refine- 
 ment for the common uses of life, in a 
 pure and separate state, are among the 
 most important of the chemical manufac- 
 tures. 
 
 The following is the mode of its manu- 
 facture in the West Indies : The plants are 
 cultivated in rows, on fields enriched by 
 such manures as can most easily be pro- 
 cured, and tilled with the .plough. They 
 are annually cut. The cuttings are car- 
 ried to the mill. They are cut into short 
 pieces, and arranged in small bundles. 
 The mill is wrought by water, wind, or 
 cattle. The parts which act on the canes 
 are upright cylinders. Between these the 
 canes are inserted, compressed till all their 
 juice is obtained from them, and themselves, 
 sometimes, even reduced to powder. One 
 of these mills, of the best construction, 
 bruises canes to such a quantity as to afford, 
 in one day, 10,000 gallons of juice, when 
 wrought with only ten mules. The ex- 
 pressed juice is received into a leaden bed. 
 It is thence conveyed into a vessel called the 
 receiver. The juice is found to consist of 
 (Eight parts of pure water, one part of sugar, 
 one part of oil and gummy mucilage. From 
 the greener parts of the canes there is apt to 
 be at times derived an acid juice, which 
 tends to bring the whole unseasonably in- 
 to a state of acid fermentation. Fragments 
 of the ligenous part of the cane, some por- 
 tions of mud or dirt which unavoidably 
 remain on the canes, and a blackish sub- 
 stance called the crust which coated the 
 canes at the joints, are also apt to enter 
 into contaminating mixture with the juice. 
 From the receiver the juice is conducted 
 along a wooden gutter lined with lead, to 
 the boiling-house. In the boiling-house it 
 is received into copper pans or caldrons, 
 which have the name of clarifiers. Of 
 these clarifiers the number and the capa- 
 city must be in proportion to the quantity 
 of canes, and the extent of the sugar planta- 
 tion on iwhich the work is carried on. 
 Each clarifier has a syphon or cock, by 
 ■which the liquor is to be drawn off. Each 
 hangs over a separate fire ; and this fire 
 must be so confined, that by the drawing 
 of an iron slider fitted to the chimney, the 
 fire may be at any time pwt out. In the 
 
 progress of the operations, the stream of 
 juice from the receiver fills the clarifiers 
 with fresh liquor. Lime in powder is added 
 in order to take up the oxalic acid, and the 
 carbonaceous matters which are mingled 
 with the juice. The lime also in the new- 
 salts, into the Composition of which it now 
 enters, adds itself to the sugar, as a part of 
 that which is to be obtained from the 
 process. The lime is to be put in in the 
 proportion of somewhat less than a pint of 
 lime to every hundred gallons of liquor. 
 When it is in too great quantities, however, 
 it is apt to destroy a part of the pure sac- 
 charine matter. Some persons employ 
 alkaline ashes as preferable to lime, for 
 the purpose of extracting the extraneous 
 matter; but it is highly probable that lime, 
 judiciously used, might answer better than 
 any other substance whatsoever. The liquor 
 is now to be heated almost to ebullition. 
 The heat dissolves the mechanical union, 
 and thus favours the chemical changes in 
 its different parts. When the proper beat 
 appears from a rising scum on the surface 
 of the liquor, to have been produced, the 
 fire is then extinguished by the application 
 of the damper. In this state of the liquor, 
 the greater part of the impurities, being 
 different in specific gravity from the pure 
 saccharine solution, and being also of such, 
 a nature as to yield moi'e readily to the 
 chemical action of heat, are brought up 
 to the surface in a scum. After this scum 
 has been sufficiently formed on the cooling 
 liquor, this liquor is carefully drawn off, 
 either by a syphon, which raises a pure 
 stream through the scum, or by a cock 
 drawing the liquor at the bottom from un- 
 der the scum. The scum in either case 
 sinks down unbroken, as the liquor flows; 
 and is now, by cooling, of such tenacity, as. 
 not to tend to any intermixture with the 
 liquor. The liquor drawn, after this puri- 
 fication from the boiler, is received into a 
 gutter or channel, by which it is conveyed 
 to the grand copper, or evaporating boiler. 
 If made from good canes, aud properly 
 clarified, it will now appear almost trans- 
 parent. In this copper the liquor is heated 
 to actual ebullition. The scum raised to 
 the surface by the boiling is skimmed off as 
 it rises. The ebullition is continued till 
 there be a considerable diminution in the 
 quantity of the liquor. The liquor now 
 appears nearly of the colour of Madeira 
 wine. It is at last transferred into a se- 
 cond and smaller copper. An addition of 
 lime-water is here made, both to dilute the 
 thickening liquor, to detach the super- 
 abundant acid, and to favour the formation 
 of the sugar. If the liquor be now in its 
 proper state, the scum rises in large bub- 
 bles, with very little discoloration. The 
 skimming and the evaporation together 
 produce a considerable diminution in the 
 
SAC 
 
 SAC 
 
 5^75 
 
 quantity of the liquor. It is then trans- 
 ferred into another smaller boiler. In this 
 last boiler, the evaporation is renewed, 
 and continued till the liquor is brought to 
 that degree of thickness at which it appears 
 fit to be finally cooled. In the cooler, (a 
 shallow wooden vessel of considerable 
 length and wideness, commonly of such a 
 size as to contain a hogshead of sugar,) 
 the sugar as it cools, granulates, or runs 
 into an imperfect crystallization by which 
 it is separated by the melasses, a mixed 
 saccharine matter too impure to be ca- 
 pable even of this imperfect crystalliza- 
 tion. To determine whether the liquor be 
 fit to be taken from the last boiler to be 
 finally cooled, it is necessary to take out a 
 portion from the boiler, and try sepa- 
 rately, whether it does not separate into 
 granulated sugar and melasses. From the 
 cooler, the sugar is removed to the curing- 
 house. This is a spacious, airy building. 
 It is provided with a capacious cistern for 
 the reception of melasses; and over the 
 cistern is erected a frame of strong joist- 
 work, unfilled and uncovered. Empty 
 hogsheads open at the head, bored at the 
 bottom with a few holes, and having a 
 stalk of plantain leaf thrust through each 
 of the holes, while it rises at the same 
 time through the inside of the hogshead, 
 are disposed upon the frames. The mass 
 of the saccharine matter from the coolers 
 is put into these hogsheads. The melasses 
 drip into the cistern through the spong}' 
 plantain stalks in the holes. Within the 
 space of three weeks the melasses are 
 suflSciently drained ofi", and the sugar re- 
 mains dry. By this process it is at last 
 brought into the state of what is called 
 muscovado or raw sugar. This is the ge- 
 neral process in the British West Indies. 
 In this state our West India sugar is im- 
 ported into Britain. The formation of 
 loaves of white sugar is a subsequent pro- 
 cess. In the French West India isles it 
 has long been customary to perform the 
 last part of this train of processes in a 
 manner somewhat difiercnt, and which 
 affords the sugar in a state of greater pu- 
 rity. This preparation, taking the sugar 
 from the cooler, then puts it, not into 
 hogsheads with holes in the bottom as 
 above, but into conical pots, each of 
 which has at its bottom a hole half an inch 
 in diameter, that is, in the commencement 
 of the process, stopped with a plug. After 
 remaining some time in the pot, the sugar 
 becomes perfectly cool and fixed. The 
 plug is then removed out of the hole ; the 
 pot is placed over a large jar, and the me- 
 lasses are sufiered to drip away from it. 
 After as much of the melasses as will easily 
 run ofi" has been thus drained away, the 
 surface of the sugar in the jar is covered 
 with a stratum of fine clay, and water is 
 poured upon the clay. The water oozing 
 
 gently through the pores of the clay, per- 
 vades the whole mass of sugar, re-dissolves 
 the melasses, still remaining in it, with some 
 parts of the sugar itself, and carrying these 
 off by the holes in the bottom of the pot, 
 renders that which resists the solution 
 much purer than the muscovado sugar 
 made in the English way. The sugar pre- 
 pared in this manner is called clayed sugar. 
 It is sold for a higher price in the European 
 markets than the muscovado sugar ; but 
 there is a loss of sugar in the process by 
 claying, which deters the British planters 
 from adopting this practice so generally as 
 do the French. 
 
 The raw sugars are still contaminated and 
 debased by a mixture of acid, carbonaceous 
 matter, oil, and colouring resin. To free 
 them from these is the business of the Euro- 
 pean sugar bakers. A new solution ; cla- 
 rification with alkaline substances fitted 1» 
 attract away the oil, acid, and other conta- 
 minating matters ; slow evaporation ; and a 
 final cooling in suitable moulds ; are the pro- 
 cesses which at last produce loaves of whit© 
 sugar. 
 
 The melasses being nothing else but a 
 very impure refuse of the sugar from which 
 they drip, are susceptible of being employed 
 in a new ebullition, by which a second quan- 
 tity of sugar may be obtained from them. 
 The remainder of the melasses is employed 
 to yield rum by distillation. In rum, alco- 
 hol is mixed with oil, water, oxalic acid, aad 
 a mixture of empyreumatic matter. The 
 French prepare, from the mixture of me- 
 lasses with water, a species of wine of good 
 quality. In its preparation, the solution is 
 brought into fermentation, then passed 
 through strainers to purify it, then put in 
 casks ; after clearing itself in these, trans- 
 ferred into others, in which it is to be pre- 
 served for use. The ratio of these processes 
 is extremely beautiful ; they are all directed 
 to purify the sugar from contaminating mix- 
 tures, and to reduce it into that state of dry- 
 ness or crystallization, in which it is suscep- 
 tible of being the most conveniently preser- 
 ved for agreeable use. The heat in general 
 acts both mechanically to efl^ect a suflicient 
 dissolution of the aggregation of the parts of 
 the cane juice, and chemically to produce in 
 it new combinations into which caloric must 
 enter as an ingredient. The first gentles 
 heat is intended chiefly to operate with the 
 mechanical influence, raising to the surface 
 impurities which are more easily removed 
 by skimming, than by any other means ; a 
 gentle, not a violent heat, is in this instance 
 employed, because a violent heat would pro- 
 duce empyreumatic salts, the production of 
 which is to be carefully avoided. A boiling 
 heat is, in the continuation of the processes, 
 made use of, because, after the first impuri- 
 ties have been skimmed off, contaminating 
 empyreumatic salts are less readily formed ; 
 because a boiling heat is necessary to effect si 
 
77A 
 
 SAC 
 
 ■SAC 
 
 complete developement of the saccharine 
 matter, and because the gradual concentra- 
 tion of the sugar is, by such a heat, to be 
 best accomplished. Liine is employed, be- 
 cause it has a stronger affinity than sugar 
 with all the contaminating matters, and par- 
 ticularly because it attracts into a neutral 
 combination that excess of oxalic acid which 
 is apt to exist in the saccharine solution. 
 Skimming removes the new salts which the 
 most easily assume a solid form. The drip- 
 ping carries away a mixture of water, oil, 
 earth, and sugar, from the crystallized sugar : 
 for, in all our crystallizations we can never 
 perform the process in the great way, with 
 such nicety as to preserve it free from an ine- 
 quality of proportions, that must necessarily 
 occasion a residue. Repeated sohition, clari- 
 fication, evaporation, are requisite to produce 
 pure white sugar from the brown and raw 
 sugars ; because the complete purification of 
 this matter from acid and colouring matter, 
 is an operation of great difficulty, and not 
 to be finally completed without processes 
 ■which are longer than can be conveniently 
 performed, at the first, upon the sugar 
 plantation. From vegetables of European 
 growth, sugar is not to be easily obtain- 
 ed, unless -the process of germination be first 
 produced in them ; or unless they have been 
 penetrated by intense frost. Germination, 
 or thorough freezing developes sugar iato all 
 vegetables in which its principles of hydro- 
 gen and carbon, with a small proportion of 
 oxygen, exist in any considerable plenty. It 
 is not improbable, but that if penetration by 
 a freezing cold could be commanded at 
 pleasure, with sufficient cheapness, it would 
 enable us to obtain saccharine matter in a 
 large proportion, from a variety of sub- 
 stances, from which even germination does 
 not yield a sufficient quantity. In the beet 
 and some other European vegetables, sugar 
 is naturally formed by the functions of vege- 
 tation to perfect combination. From these 
 the sugar is obtained by rasping down the 
 vegetable, extracting by water its saccharine 
 juice, evaporating the water charged with 
 the juice to the consistency of sirup, clari- 
 fy'iag, purifying, and crystallizing it, just in 
 the same manner as sugar from the sugar- 
 cane. 
 
 Sa'ccharum ace'kndm. See Saeeharum 
 avnadense. 
 
 Sa'cchaecm a'lbitm. White or refined 
 Sugar. 
 
 Sa'ccharum alu'minis. Alum mixed with 
 dragon's blood and dried. 
 
 Sa'ccharcm canade nse. The sugar 
 obtained from a species of maple-tree, the 
 Jlctr pseudo-plat anus, of Linnaeus, in Ca- 
 nada, and imported into some parts of Eu- 
 rope. It is supposed to be efficacious in 
 disorders of the breast. Every part of the 
 plant contains a sweet saccharine juice. The 
 trunk, root, or branches, wounded early in 
 the spring, bleed a large quantity of clear 
 
 liquor, which, in its dilute state, tastes rnvne-^ 
 what sweetish, and being inspissated, yields 
 the concrete sugar, with a sirupy matter re- 
 sembling melasses. The unboiled juice has 
 been drank as an antiscorbutic. The Cana- 
 da sugar is much esteemed in France in dis- 
 orders of the breast. 
 
 Sa'ccharum ca'ndium. Sugar-candy. 
 
 Sa'ccharum non purifica'tum. Brown 
 sugar. It is often exhibited as a laxative in. 
 clysters, and internally to children. 
 
 Sa'ccharum officina'rum. The sys- 
 tematic name, in some pharmacopceias, of the^ 
 sugar-cane. See Saeeharum. 
 
 Sa'cchardsi purifica'tum. Double re- 
 fined, or loaf sugar. See Saeeharum. 
 
 Sa'ccharum satu'rni. See Plunibi su- 
 ptracetas. 
 
 SACCHO-LACTIC ACID. Saclactic 
 acid. The sugar of milk in combination with 
 oxygen. 
 
 SACCHOLATE. Sactholas. A salt form- 
 ed by the combination of the saccholactic 
 acid with different bases, as saccholate of 
 iron, saccholate of ammonia, Sic. &c. 
 
 Sa'cculi adipo'si. The bursas mucosae 
 of the joints. 
 
 SA'CCULUS. (Dim. of saccus, a. bag.) 
 A little bag. 
 
 Sa'cculus chyh'ferus. The receptacle 
 of the chyle. 
 
 Sa'cculus cor'dis. The pericardium or 
 receptacle of the heart. 
 
 Sa'cculus lachrtma'lis. See SacaiS 
 lachrymalis. 
 
 SACCUS LACHRYMA'LIS. The lach- 
 rymal sac is situated in the internal canthuS 
 of the eye, behind the lachrymal caruncle,, 
 in a cavity formed by the os unguis. It re- 
 ceives the tears from the puncta lachrymalia, 
 and conveys them into the ductus lachryma- 
 lis. 
 
 Sa'ckr. (From sagar, secret, Heb.) Sa- 
 cred. Applied to some diseases which were 
 supposed to be immediately inflicted from 
 heaven, as sacer morbus, the epilepsy, sacer 
 ignis, erysipelas, &-c. A bone is called the 
 OS sacrum, because it was once offered in sa- 
 crifices. Sacer also means belonging to the 
 OS sacrum. 
 
 SACK. A wine used by our ancestorc, 
 which some have taken to be Rhenish; and 
 others Canary wine. Probably it was what 
 is called dry mountara, or some Spanish 
 wine of that sort. Howell, in his French 
 and English Dictionary, 1650, translates 
 sack by the words vin d'Espagne. Vin. 
 sec. 
 
 Sa'cra he'rba. Common vervain. 
 
 Sa'cra tinctu'ra. Made of aloes, ca- 
 mella alba and mountain wine. 
 
 SACRAL. Of or belonging to the sa- 
 crum ; as sacred arteries, veins, nerves, mus« 
 cles. Sic. 
 
 Sa'cro coccyg^e'cs. a muscle arising 
 from the sacrum and inserted into tiie os 
 coccygis. 
 
SAC 
 
 SAC 
 
 Til 
 
 SACRO-LtJMBA'LIS. Sacro-lumbaris, of 
 authors. Lumbo-coslo trachelien, of Dumas. 
 A long muscle, thicker and broader below 
 than above, and extending from the os sa- 
 crum to the lower part of the neck, under 
 the serrati postici rhomboideus, trapezius, 
 and latissimus dorsi. It arises in common 
 with the longissimus dorsi, tendinous with- 
 out, and fleshy within, from the posterior part 
 of the OS sacrum ; from the posterior edge of 
 the spine of the ilium ; from all the spinous 
 jirocesses, and from near the roots of the 
 t4-ansverse processes of the lumbar vertebrse. 
 At the bottom of the back it separates from 
 the longissimus dorsi, with which it had 
 before formed, as it were, only one muscle, 
 and ascending obliquely outwards, gradually 
 diminishes in thickness, and terminates above 
 in a very narrow point. From the place where 
 it quits the longissimus dorsi, to that of its 
 termination, we find it fleshy at its posterior, 
 and tendinous at its anterior edge. This 
 tendinous side sends off as many long and 
 thin tendons as there are ribs. The lower- 
 most of these tendons are broader, thicker, 
 and shorter than those above; they are in- 
 serted into the inferior edge of each rib, 
 where it begins to be curved forwards to- 
 wards the sternum, excepting only the up- 
 permost and last tendon, which ends in the 
 posterior and inferior part of the transverse 
 process of the last vertebra of the neck. 
 From the upper part of the five, six, seven, 
 eight, nine, ten, or eleven lower ribs, (for 
 the number, though most commonly seven 
 or eight, varies in difierent subjects,) arise 
 as many thin bundles of fleshy fibres, which, 
 after a very short progress, terminate in the 
 inner side of this muscle, and have been 
 named by Steno, musculi ad sacro lumbalem 
 accessorii. Besides these, we find the muscle 
 sending off a fleshy slip from its upper part, 
 which is inserted into the posterior and infe- 
 rior part of the transverse processes of the 
 five inferior vertebrse of the neck, by as ma- 
 ny distinct tendons. This is generally de- 
 scribed as a distinct muscle. Diemerbroeck, 
 and Douglas, and Albinus after him, call it 
 cermcalis descendens. VVinslow names it 
 iransversalis collateralis colli. Morgagni con- 
 siders it as an appendage to the sacro lumba- 
 lis. The uses of this muscle are to assist in 
 erecting the trunk of the body, in turning it 
 upon its axis or to one side, and in drawing 
 the ribs downwards. By means of its upper 
 slip, it serves to turn the neck obliquely back- 
 ward, or to one side. 
 
 SACRO-SCJATIC LIGAMENTS. The 
 ligaments which connect the ossa innomina- 
 ta with the os sacrum. 
 
 SA'CRUM. (So called frem sacer, sacred ; 
 because it was formerly oifered in sacrifices.) 
 Os sacrum. Os basilare. The os sacrum de- 
 rives its name from its being offered in sacri- 
 fice by the ancients, or perhaps from its sup- 
 
 porting the organs of generation, which they 
 considered as sacred. In young subjects it 
 is composed of five or six pieces, united by 
 cartilage ; but in more advanced age it be- 
 comes one bone, in which, however, we may 
 still easily distinguish the marks of the for- 
 mer separation. Its shape has been some- 
 times compared to an irregular triangle ; and 
 sometimes, and perhaps more properly, to a 
 pyramid, flattened before and behind, witii 
 its basis placed towards the lumbar vertebra?, 
 and its point terminating in the coccyx. We 
 find it convex beliind and slightly concave be- 
 fore, with its inferior portion bent a little for- 
 wards. Its anterior surface is smooth, and 
 affords four, and sometimes five transverse 
 lines, of a colour difierent from the rest of the 
 bone. These are the remains of the interme- 
 diate cartilages by which its several pieces 
 were united in infancy. Its posterior convex 
 surface has several prominences, the most re- 
 markable of which are its spinous processes ; 
 these are usually three in number, and gra- 
 dually become shorter, so that the third is not 
 so long as the second, nor the second as the 
 first. This arrangement enables us to sit 
 with ease. Its transverse processes are form- 
 ed into one oblong process, which becomes 
 gradually smaller as it descends. At the su- 
 perior part of the bone we observe two ob- 
 lique processes, of a cylindrica'l shape, and 
 somewhat concave, which are articulated with 
 the last of the lumbar vertebrae. At the base 
 of each of these oblique processes is a notch, 
 which, with such another in the vertebra 
 above it, forms a passage for the twenty- 
 fourth spinal nerve. In viewing this bone, 
 I'ither before or behind, we observe four, and 
 sometimes five holes on each side, situate at 
 each extremity of the transverse lines which 
 mark the divisions of the bone. Of these 
 holes, the anterior ones, and of these again, 
 the uppermost are the largest, and afford a 
 passage to the nerves. The posterior holes 
 are smaller, covered with membranes, and 
 destined for the same purpose as the former. 
 Sometimes at the bottom of the bone there 
 is only a notch, and sometimes there is a 
 hole common to it and the os coccygis. 
 The cavity between the body of this bone 
 and its processes, for the lodgment of the 
 spinal marrow, is triangular, and becomes 
 smaller as it descends, till at length it ter- 
 minates obliquely on each side at the lower 
 part of the bone. Below the third division 
 of the bone, however, the cavity is no longer 
 completely bony, as in the rest of the spine, 
 but is defended posteriorly only by a very 
 strong membrane ; iience a wound in this 
 part may be attended with the most danger- 
 ous consequences. This- bone is articulated 
 above, with the last lumbar vertebra : late- 
 rally, it is firmly united, by a broad irregu- 
 lar surface, to the ossa innominata, or hip- 
 bones ; and below it is joined to the os 
 98 
 
SAG 
 
 SA] 
 
 coceygis. In women the os sacrum is 
 usually shorter, broader and more curved, 
 thai) in men, by which means the cavify of 
 the pelvis is nioi'e enlarged. 
 
 Sctfflower. See Carthmnvs. 
 
 Saffron. See Crocus. 
 
 Saffron, bastard. See Caythamvs. 
 
 Saffron, meadow. See Colchicum. 
 
 Saffron of steel. A red osyde of iron. 
 
 SAGAPE'iNUM. (The name is derived 
 from some eastern dialect.) Serajiinum, It 
 is conjectured that this concrete guinmi-resi- 
 nous juice is the production of an oriental 
 iimbeUiferous plant. Sagapenurn is brought 
 from Persia and Alexandria in large masses, 
 eztcrnallj' yellowish, internally paler, and of 
 a horny clearness. Its taste is hot and bi- 
 ting, its smell of the alliaceous and fetid 
 kind, and its virtues are similar to those 
 which have been ascribed to assafffitida, but 
 ■weaker, and consequently it is less powerful 
 in its effects. 
 
 Sage. See Salvia. 
 
 Sage of Bethlehem. See Puhnonaria. 
 
 Sage of Jerusalem. See Puhnonaria offi- 
 cinalis. 
 
 Sage of virtue. See Salvia hortensis mi- 
 nor. 
 
 SAGITTAL SUTURE. (Sulura sagilla- 
 Ih, from sagitla, an arrow.) Saturn virgata, 
 obelcEU, rhabdoides. The suture which unites 
 the two parietal bones. It has been named 
 sagittal, from its lying between the coronal 
 and lambdoidal sutures, as an arrow betwis.t 
 the string and the bow. 
 
 Sagitta'rium alexipha'rmacum. Ma- 
 "Incea radix. Canna indica. Jlrundo indica. 
 The name of a root cultivated with great 
 care in Jamaica, and supposed to be a re- 
 medy for the wounds of poisonous ar- 
 rows. 
 
 SAGITTA'KIA. (So called from sagitta, 
 an arrow, in allusion to the shape of the 
 leaves in the original species and some others.) 
 The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- 
 na;,an system. Class, Monotcia. Order, Po- 
 ly andria. 
 
 Sagitta'ria sagittifo'lia. The sys- 
 tematic name of the common arrow-head, 
 whose roots are esculent but not very nutri- 
 tious. 
 
 SAGO. Sagus. Sagu. A dry feeula, ob- 
 tained from the pith of a species of palm, the 
 Cycas circualis, of Linnaeus, in the islands of 
 Java, Molucca, and the Philippines. The 
 same substance is also brought from the 
 AVest Indies, but it is inferior to that brought 
 from the East. Sago becomes soft and trans- 
 parent by boiling in water, and forms a light 
 and agreeable liquid, much recommended 
 in febrile, phthisical and calculous disorders, 
 he. To make it palatable, it is customary 
 to add to it, when boiled or softened with 
 water, some lemon juice, sugar and wine. 
 
 Sagd. See Sa2:o. 
 
 Seinf Jlnthony's Ji.re. See Erysipelas. 
 
 Saints Ignalius's bean. See Ignalia amura. 
 
 Saint James's wort. See Senecio Jacobeea. 
 
 Saint John's wort. See Hypericum. 
 
 Saint Vilas's dance. See Chorea sancli 
 Viti. 
 
 Sal ABSi'jfTHii. Salt of wormwood. 
 This salt is an imperfect carbonate of pot- 
 ash. See PoiassfB subcarbonas. 
 
 Sat, acetose'll;e. The salt of wood- 
 sorrel, usually vended for salt of lemons, is 
 an acidulous oxalate of potash, and called in 
 the new chemical nomenclature potass(S xuper- 
 oxalas. 
 
 Sal ALKALi'ffus Fi'xus. See Alkali 
 fixum. 
 
 Sal alkali'nus volati'lis. See Am- 
 monia. 
 
 SAL AMMONIAC. Murias ammo- 
 nitE. A saline concrete formed by the 
 combination of the muriatic acid with am- 
 monia. This salt is obtained from several 
 SQurces. 
 
 1. It is found in places adjacent to volca- 
 noes. It appears in the form of an efflo- 
 rescence, or groups of needles, separate or 
 compacted together, generally of a yellow or 
 red colour, and mixed with arsenic and orpi- 
 ment ; but no use is made of that which is 
 procured in this way. 
 
 2. In Egypt it is made in great quantities 
 from the soot of camel's dung, which is burnt 
 at Cairo instead of wood. This soot is put 
 into large round bottles, a foot and a half in 
 diameter, and terminating in a neck two 
 inches long. The bottles are filled up with 
 this matter to within four inches of the neck. 
 Each bottle holds about forty pounds of soot, 
 and affords nearly sis pounds of salt. The 
 vessels are put into a furnwre in the form of 
 an oven, so that only the necks appear 
 above. A fire of camel's dung is kindled 
 beneath it, and continued for three days and. 
 three nights. On the second and the third 
 day the salt is sublimated. The bottles are 
 then broken, and the salt is taken out ia 
 cakes. These cakes, which are sent just as 
 they have been taken out of the bottles in 
 Egypt, are convex, and unequal on the one 
 side ; on the middle of this side they ex- 
 hibit each a tubercle corresponding to the 
 neck of the bottle in which it was prepared. 
 The lower side is concave, and both are 
 sooty. 
 
 3. In this country sal ammoniac is like- 
 wise prepared in great quantities. The vo- 
 latile alkali is obtained from soot, bones, and 
 other substances kuovvu to contain it. To 
 this the sulphuric acid is added, and the sul- 
 phate of ammonia so formed is decomposed 
 by muriate of soda or common salt through 
 a double affinity. The liquor obtained in 
 consequence of this decomposition contains 
 sulphate of soda and muriate of ammonia. 
 The first is crystallized, and the second sub- 
 
SAL 
 
 SAL 
 
 '79 
 
 Jimated so as to form cakes, which are then 
 exposed to sale. 
 
 Ammoniacal muriate has a poignant, 
 acrid, and urinous taste. Its crystals are 
 in the form of long hexahedral pyramids, a 
 number of them are sometimes united toge- 
 ther in an acute angular direction, so as to 
 exhibit the form of feathers. M. Rome de 
 Lille thinks the crystals of ammoniacal mu- 
 riate to be octahedrons bundled together. 
 This salt is sometimes, but not frequently, 
 found in cubic crystals in the middle of the 
 concave hollow part of the sublimated cakes. 
 It possesses one singular physical property, 
 a kind of ductility or elasticity, which causes 
 it to yield under the hammer, or even the 
 "fingers, and makes it difiicult to reduce to a 
 powder. Muriate of ammonia is totally vo- 
 latile, but a very strong fire is requisite to 
 sublime it. It is liable to no alteration from 
 air ; it may be kept for a long time without 
 suffering any change ; it dissolves very 
 readily in water. Six parts of cold water 
 are sufficient to dissolve one of the salt. A 
 considerable cold is produced as the solution 
 takes place, and this cold is still keener when 
 the salt is mixed with ice. This artificial 
 cold is happily applied to produce several 
 phenomena^ such as the congelation of water 
 on certain occasions, the crj'stallization of 
 certain salts, the fixation and preservation of 
 certain liquids, naturally very subject to eva- 
 poration, Sic. 
 
 Sal ammoni'acuji aceto'sum. See Jim- 
 monm acetatis liquor. 
 
 Sal am3ioni'acu3i li'q.uidum. See Ain- 
 monicE acetatis liquor. 
 
 Sal ammoni'acum martia'le. See Fer- 
 rum ammonialum. 
 
 Sal ammoki'acum secre'tum glaub^'ri. 
 See Sulphas ammonice. 
 
 Sal ammoni'acum vegeta'bile. See 
 AmmonifE acetatis liquor. 
 
 Sal ammoni'acps fi'xus. The muriate 
 of lime was formerly so termed. 
 
 Sal ammoni'acus nitro'sus. See Ni- 
 tras ammoniac. 
 
 Sal antimo'kii. Tartar emetic. 
 
 Sal arge'nti. Salt of silver. See Ar- 
 genti nilras. 
 
 Sal catha'rticus ama'rus. See Mag- 
 nesuB sulphas. 
 
 Sal catha'rticus anglica'sus. See 
 ■Magnesice sulphas. 
 
 Sal catha'rticus glaube'ri. See Sodee 
 sulphas. 
 
 Sal coMMu'ifis. See Sodis murias. 
 
 Sal co'rnd ce'rvi vola'tile. See^m- 
 monim subcarbonas. 
 
 Sal culina'ris. See Sodce murias. 
 
 Sal de duo'bus. See Potassm sulphas. 
 
 Sal diure'ticus. See Potasses acelas. 
 
 Sal digesti'vus sy'ltii. A natural salt, 
 formed of muriatic acid and potash. See 
 Murias potass^. 
 
 Sal epsome'nsi?. See Magnesim sul- 
 phas. 
 
 Sal essentia'hs ta'rtari. See Tartaric 
 acid. 
 
 Sal febri'fugus sy'lvii. See Murias 
 polasscz. 
 
 Sal fos'tiuM. See Soda murias. 
 
 Sal fu'ssilis. See Soda murias. 
 
 Sal ce'jims. Common or rock salt. 
 See Sudas murias. 
 
 Sal glafbe'ki. See Sodep. sulphas. 
 
 Sal hf.rba'eum. See Polasicc subcarbe- 
 nas. 
 
 Sal MARi'^'us. See SodcE mtirias. 
 
 Sal ma'rtis. See Ferri sulphus. 
 
 Sal ma'rtis^ mdria'ticum sublima'ttt:.!. 
 See Ferrum amrnoniatuin. 
 
 Sal micf.oco'shicus. The compound 
 saline matter obtained by inspissating human 
 urine. 
 
 Sal juf.a'bilis glaube'ri. See Sod<E 
 sulphas. 
 
 Sal aiuRiA'Ticrs. See Sodoi murias. 
 
 Sal plant a'rum. See Polasscz subcar- 
 bonas. 
 
 Sal polychre'stus. See Potasses sul- 
 phas. 
 
 Sal polychre'stus glase'ri. See Po- 
 tassa sulphas. 
 
 Sal polychre'stus seigne'tti. See Soda 
 tarlarizata. 
 
 Sal pkune'll^. Nitrate of potash cast 
 into fiat cakes or round balls. 
 
 Sal rupelle'ksis. See Soda tarlarizata. 
 
 Sal satu'rsi. See Phmbi superacetas. 
 
 Sal sedati'vus. See Boracic acid. 
 
 Sal SEDATi'vus hombe'rgii. Sez Boracic 
 acid. 
 
 Sal sedlice'ssis. See Magnes'f.cB sul- 
 phas. 
 
 Sal seigne'ttt. See Soda tarlarizata. 
 
 Sal su'cc:isi. The succinic acid. See 
 Succinic acid. 
 
 Sal ta'rtari. See Potassm subcarboac^s, 
 and Polassa. 
 
 Sal therma'rum carolina'rum. A 
 union of sulphuric acid with magnesia. See 
 MagnesicE sidphas. 
 
 Sal vegeta'bilis. See Potassm tartrai. 
 
 Sal vola'tile. See Spiritus ammonite 
 aromaticns, and .Ammonia. 
 
 Sal yola'tilis sa'lis ammoki'aci. See 
 .dmmoincz subcarbonas. 
 
 SALE P. Salap. Salab. See Orchis 
 morio. 
 
 SALICO'RINTA. The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linnasan system. Class, Mo- 
 nandria. Order, Monogynia. 
 
 Salico'rnia europje'a. The systematic 
 name of the jointed glass wort, which is 
 gathered by the country people and sold for 
 samphire. It forni.s a good pickle with 
 vinegar, add is little inferior to the sam- 
 phire. 
 
 SALINE SUBSTANCES. The num- 
 ber of saline substances is very consider- 
 able ; and they possess peculiar characters, 
 by which they are distinguished from other 
 substances. These characters are founded 
 
78*3 
 
 SAL 
 
 SAL 
 
 on certain properties, which it must be con- 
 fessed, are not accurately distinctive of tiieir 
 true nature. All such substances, however, 
 as possess several of the four following pro- 
 perties are considered as saline. I. A strong 
 tendency to combination, or a very strong 
 affinity of composition ; 2. A greater or 
 lesser degree of sapidity ; 3. A greater or 
 lesser degree of solubility in water ; 4. Per- 
 fect incombustibility. 
 
 Saliu'nca See Valeriana cellica. 
 
 S A L I ' V A. (So called, a salino sapore, 
 from its salt taste, or from riaXes, spittle.) 
 The fluid wliich is secreted by the salivary 
 glands into the cavity of the mouth. The 
 secretory organ is coniposed of three pair of 
 salivary glands. 1. The parotid glands, 
 which evacuate their saliva by means of the 
 Sttnoniun duct behind the middle dens mo- 
 laris of the upper jaw. 2. The submaxillary 
 glands, which pour out their saliva through 
 the JVarlhonian ducts on each side of the 
 frenulum of the tongue by a narrow oscu- 
 lum. 3. The sublingual glands, situated be- 
 tween the internal surface of the maxilla and 
 the tongue, which pour out their saliva 
 through numerous Rivinian ducts at the apex 
 of the tongue. 
 
 The saliva in the cavity of the mouth has 
 mixed with it. 1. The mucus of the mouth 
 which exhales from the labial and genal 
 glands. 2. A roscid vapour, from the whole 
 surface of the cavity of the mouth. The 
 saliva is continually swallowed with, or 
 without masticated food, and some is also 
 spit out. It has no colour nor smell ; it is 
 tasteless, although it contains a little salt, to 
 which the nerves of the tongue are accus- 
 tomed. Its specific gravity is somewhat 
 greater than water. Its consistence is ra- 
 ther plastic and spumous, from the entan- 
 gled atmospheric air. The quantity of 
 twelve pounds is supposed to be secreted in 
 tv/elve hours. During mastication and 
 speaking the secretion is augmented, from 
 the mechanical pressure of the muscles upon 
 the salivary glands. Those who are hungry 
 secrete a great quantity, from the sight of 
 agreeable food. It is imperfectly dissolved 
 by water ; somewhat coagulated by alcohol; 
 and congealed with more difficulty than 
 water. It is inspissated by a small dose, 
 and dissolved in a large dose, of mineral 
 acids. It is also soluble in carbonated al- 
 kali. Caustic alkali and quick lime extract 
 volatile alkali from saliva. It corrodes cop- 
 per and iron ; and precipitates silver and 
 lead from containing muriatic acid. It as- 
 sists the spirituous fermentation of farina- 
 ceous substances ; hence barbarous nations 
 prepare an inebriating drink from the chew- 
 ed roots of the Jalropha Manihol and Piper 
 Melhisticum. It possesses an antiseptic 
 virtue, according to the experiments of the 
 celebrated Pringle. It easily becomes pu- 
 trid in warm air, and gives off volatile al- 
 kali. 
 
 Constituent Principles. Saliva appears 
 to consist of water, albumen, ammoniacal 
 salt and animal earth. Of water, there 
 are four fifths given out by distillation. 
 The albumen is detected by alcohol. The 
 ammoniacal salt is demonstrated by tritura- 
 ting quicklime with saUva; and the animal 
 earth from salival calculus, and the products 
 of fire. 
 
 The use of the saliva is, 1. It augments 
 the taste of the food, by the evolution of 
 sapid matter. 2. During mastication, it 
 mixes with, dissolves, and resolves into its 
 principles, the food ; and changes it into a 
 pultaceous mass, fit to be swallowed : hence 
 it commences chymification. 3. It mode- 
 rates thirst, by moistening the cavity of the 
 mouth and fauces. 
 
 SALIVAL DUCTS. The excretory ducts 
 of the salival glands. That of the parotid 
 gland is called the Stenonian duct ; those of 
 the submaxillary glands the Wartlionian 
 ducts ; and those of the sublingual, the Pd- 
 viniun ducts. 
 
 SALIVAL GLANDS. Those glands which 
 secrete the saliva are so termed. See Sa- 
 liva. 
 
 Saliva'ntia. (From saliva, spittle.) Me- 
 dicines which e.^cite salivation. 
 
 Saliva'ria. (From sa/ii'fl, the spittle ; so 
 called because it excites a discharge of saliva.) 
 PcUitory of Spain. 
 
 Saliva'ris he'rea. See Jinthemis Pyre- 
 thrum. 
 
 SALIVA'TIO. An increased secretion of 
 saliva. See Ptyalismus. 
 
 SA'LIX. (From sala, Heb.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Dioecia. Order, 
 Diandria. The willow. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of Salix ca- 
 prea ; which see. 
 
 Sa'lix a'lba. See Salix fragilis. 
 
 Sa'lix ca'prea. The systematic name of 
 a species of willow, the bark of whose branch- 
 es possess the same virtues with that of the 
 fragilis. See Salix fragilis. 
 
 Sa'lix fra'gilis. The systematic name 
 of the common crack willow. Salix. The 
 bark of the branches of this species mani- 
 fests a considerable degree of bitterness to 
 the taste, and is very adstringent. It is 
 recommended as a good substitute for 
 Peruvian bark, and is said to cure intermit- 
 teuts and other diseases requiring tonic and 
 adstringent remedies. Not only the bark of 
 this species of salix, but those aiso of several 
 others, possess similar qualities, particularly 
 of the salix alba and sajix pentandria, both 
 of which are recommended in the foreign 
 pharmacopoeias. But Dr. Woodville is of 
 opinion that the bark of the salix triandria 
 is more effectual than that of any other 
 of this genus ; at least its sensible . qualities 
 give it a decided preference. The trials Dr. 
 Cullen made were with the bark of the salix 
 pentandria, taken from its branches, the 
 
SAL 
 
 SAL 
 
 rsi 
 
 third of an inch diameter, and of four or five 
 years g-rowth. JVevertheless, he adds, in in- 
 termittent fevers, Bergius always failed with 
 this bark. 
 
 Sa'lix penta'ndria. The bark of the 
 branches of this species of willow possesses 
 the same virtues as that of the fragilis. See 
 Sa/ix fragilis. 
 
 Sa'lix vituli'na. The bark of the 
 branches of this species of willow may be 
 substituted for the fragilis. See Salix fra- 
 gilis. 
 
 Salpingo-pharynge'us. This muscle is 
 composed of a few fibres of the palato- 
 pharyngeus, which it assists in dilating the 
 mouth of the Eustachian tube. 
 
 Salpingo-staphili'nos. See Levator pa- 
 lati. 
 
 Salpingo-staphili'nus inte'knus. See 
 Levator palati. 
 
 Salsafy. The root of the purple goat's 
 beard. See Tragopogonpratense. 
 
 SALSO'LA. The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Pen- 
 tatidria. Order, Digynia. 
 
 Salso'la ka'li. Snail-seeded glass-wort 
 or salt-wort. Kali sjAnosum cochleatum. 
 Tragus, sive Tragiwi Mailhioli. The sys- 
 tematic nanie of the plant which affords the 
 mineral alkali. See Soda. 
 
 Salso'la sati'va. The systematic name 
 of a plant which affords the mineral alkali. 
 See Soda. 
 
 Salso'la so'da. Thesystematicname of a 
 plant which affords mineral alkali. See Soda. 
 
 Salt, »aUiartic See Magntsiee, sulphas, 
 and SodcE sulphas. 
 
 Salt, common. See Sodcs murias. 
 
 Salt, Epsom. See Magnesia sulphas. 
 
 Saltpetre. See Nitre. 
 
 Salt, Rochelle. See Soda tartarizata. 
 
 Salt, sea. See Sodte murias. 
 
 Salt of sltel. See Ferri sulphas. 
 
 SALTS. See Sali7ie substances. Salts, 
 with respect to their chemical properties, 
 are divided into two classes ; into acid sahs 
 or acids, and into alkaline salts or alkalis ; 
 and from the mutual combination of these 
 two arises a third class, viz that of neutral 
 salts. 
 
 SALTS, ACID These are distinguished 
 by their sour taste when diluted with water. 
 See .Scid. 
 
 SALTS, ALKALINE. These possess a 
 urinous, burning, and caustic taste, turn the 
 sirup of violets to a green, have a strong af- 
 finity for acids, dissolve animal substances, 
 unite readily with water, combine with oils 
 and fat, and render them miscible with wa- 
 ter, dissolve sulphur, and are crystallizable. 
 See Alkali. 
 
 SALTS, NEUTRAL. Secondary salts. 
 Under the name of neutral or secondary 
 salts are comprehended such matters as are 
 composed of two primitive saline substances 
 combined together in a certain proportion. 
 These salts are called neutral, because they 
 
 do not possess the characters of primitive 
 salts ; that is to say, they are neither acid 
 nor alkaline : such as Epsom salts, nitre, &.c. 
 But in many secondary salts the qualities of 
 one ingredient predominate ; as tartar, or 
 supertartrate of potash, has an excess of 
 acid ; boras, or subborate of soda, an ex- 
 cess of base. The former are termed acidu- 
 lous, the latter sub-alkaline salts. 
 
 SALTS, PRIMITIVE. Simple salts. 
 Under this order is comprehended those 
 salts which were formerly thought to be 
 simple or primitive, and which are occa- 
 sionally called simple salts. The accurate 
 experiments of the moderns have proved 
 that these are for the most part compound- 
 ed ; but the term is retained with greater 
 propriety when it is observed, that these 
 salts compose, when united, salts which are 
 termed secondaiy. These salts are never 
 met with perfectly pure in nature, but require 
 artificial processes to render them so. This 
 order is divided into three genera, compre- 
 hending saline terrestrial substances, alkalis, 
 and acids. 
 
 SALTS, SECONDARY. See Neutral 
 salts. 
 
 Saltwort. See Salsola kali. 
 
 SALVATE'LLA. (Salvatella, sc. veTur, 
 from salus, health, because the opening of it 
 was formerly thought to be of singular use 
 in melancholy.) This vein runs along the 
 little finger, unites upon the back of the hand 
 with the cephalic of the thumb, and empties 
 its blood into the internal and external cu- 
 bical veins. 
 
 SA'LVIA. (J salvendo.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linneean system. Class, Diandria. Order, 
 Monogynia. Sage. 
 
 2. The pharmacopccial name of the com- 
 mon sage. See Salvia officinalis. 
 
 Sa'ltia hort£'nsis mi'nor. The small 
 sage, or sage of virtue. A variety of the 
 officinal sage, possessing similar virtues. 
 
 Sa'lvia officina'lis. The systematic 
 name of the garden sage. Elelisphacos. 
 Salvia officinalis, foliis lanceolato ovatis in- 
 tegris crenulatis, floribus spicalis, calycibus 
 acutis, of Linnaeus. In ancient times sage 
 was celebrated as a remedy of great efficacy, 
 as would appear from the following lines of 
 the school of Salernum : 
 
 Cur moriatur homo, cui salvia crescit in 
 horto ? 
 
 Contra vim mortis, non est medicamen in 
 horlis ? 
 
 Salvia salvatrix, naturae conciliatrix. 
 
 Salvia cum rutafaciunl tibipocula iuta. 
 But at present it is not considered as an 
 article of much importance. It has a 
 fragreuit, strong smell ; and a warm, bitter- 
 ish, aromatic taste, like other plants con- 
 taining an essential oil. It has a remark- 
 able property in resisting the putrefaction 
 of animal substances, and is in frequent use 
 among the Chinese as a tonic, in the form 
 
r82 
 
 SAM 
 
 HAy 
 
 of tea, in debility of the stomach and ner- 
 vous system. 
 
 Sa'lvia sclare'a. The systematic name 
 of the garden clary, called horminum in the 
 pharmacopceias. The leaves and seeds are 
 recommended as corroborants and antispas- 
 modics, particularly in leucorrhffias and hys- 
 terical weaknesses. They have a bitterish, 
 warm taste, and a strong smell, of the aro- 
 matic kind. 
 
 SAMBU'CUS. (From sabucca, Heb. a 
 musical instrnraent formerly made of this 
 tree.) Elder. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnsean system. Class, Pentandria. Or- 
 der, Trigynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the elder- 
 tree. See Sambucus nigra. 
 
 Sambu'cus e'bulus. The systematic 
 name of the dwarf elder. Ebulus. Cha- 
 rmeade. Sambucus humilis. Sambucus her- 
 bacea. Dwarf elder, or dane-wort. The 
 root, interior bark, leaves, flowers, berries, 
 and seeds of this herbaceous plant, Sambu- 
 cus ; cymis trifidis, stipulis foliaccis, caule her- 
 baceo, of Linnaeus, have all been administer- 
 ed medicinally, in moderate doses, as resol- 
 vents and deobstruents, and, in larger doses, 
 as hydragogues. The plant is chiefly em- 
 ployed by the poor of this country, amongst 
 whom it is in common use as a purgative, but 
 Dr. Cullen speaks of it as a violent remedy. 
 
 Sambu'cus ni'gra. The systematic name 
 of the elder-tree. Sambucus vulgaris. Sambu- 
 cus arborea. Actc. Infelix lignum. Sambucus 
 nigra; cymis quinque-partitis, foliis pinnalis, 
 caule arboreo, of Linnaeus. This indigenous 
 plant has an unpleasant narcotic smell, and 
 some authors have reported its exhalations to 
 be so noxious, as to render it unsafe to sleep 
 under its shade. The parts of this tree that 
 are proposed for medicinal use in the phar- 
 macopoeias are the inner bark, the flowers, 
 and the berries. The first has scarcely any 
 smell, and very little taste ; on first chew- 
 ing, it impi-esses a degree of sweetness, 
 which is followed by a very slight but du- 
 rable acrimony, in which its powers seem to 
 reside. From its cathartic property it is re- 
 commended as an effectual hydragogue by 
 Sydenham and Boerhaave ; the former di- 
 rects three handfuls of it to be boiled in a 
 quart of milk and water, till only a pint re- 
 mains, of which one half is to be taken night 
 and morning, and repeated for several days ; 
 it usually operates both upwards and down- 
 wards, and upon the evacuation it produces, 
 its utility depends. Boerhaave gave its ex- 
 pressed juice in doses from a drachm to half 
 an ounce. In smaller doses it is said to be 
 a useful aperient and deobstruent in various 
 chronic disorders. The flowers have an 
 agreeable flavour ; and infusions of them, 
 when fresh, are gently laxative and aperient, 
 When dry, they are said to promote chiefly 
 the cuticular excretion, and to be particularly 
 serviceable in erysipelatous and eruptive dis- 
 
 orders. Externally they are used in fomen- 
 tations, &,c. and in the London pharmaco- 
 poeia are directed in the form of an ointment. 
 The berries in taste are somewhat sweetish, 
 and not unpleasant ; on expression they 
 yield a fine purple juice, which proves a 
 useful aperient and resolvent in sundry chro- 
 nic diseases, gently loosening the belly, and 
 promoting the urine and perspiration. 
 
 Samphire. See Crithmum maritimum. 
 
 Sampsu'chus. See Thymus maslichina. 
 
 Sakpsy'chum. (From <r«a, to preserve, 
 and 'Vvxi> the mind,) because of its cordial 
 qualities. Marjoram. 
 
 Sanati'va. (From sano, to cure.) Me- 
 dicines which heal diseases. 
 
 SANC'l'ORIUS, Sanctorius, was born 
 in 1561, at Capo dTstria. He studied me- 
 dicine at Padua, where he took his degree, 
 and then settled at Venice, and practised 
 with considerable success. At the age of 
 fifty, however, he was appointed professor 
 of the theory of medicine at Padua; in 
 which office he distinguished himself for 
 thirteen years. He was then allowed to 
 retire on his salary, finding his health im- 
 paired by the fatigue of the visits, which he 
 was frequentlj-^ obliged to make in his pro- 
 fessional capacity to Venice ; where he pass- 
 ed the remainder of his life in great reputa- 
 tion. On his death, in 1636, a statue of 
 marble was raised to his memory ; and aa 
 annual oration was instituted by the College 
 of Physicians, to whom he had bequeathed 
 an annuity, in commemoration of his bene- 
 volence. Sanctorius first called the atten- 
 tion of physicians to the_ cutaneous and pul- 
 monary transpiration, which he proved to 
 exceed the other excretions considerably in 
 weight ; and he maintained that this func- 
 tion must have a material influence on the 
 system, and was deserving of great consider- 
 ation in the treatment of diseases. There 
 is, no doubt, much truth in this general ob- 
 servation ; but in its application to practice, 
 he appears to have gone to an extravagant 
 length, and to have contributed much to 
 prolong the reputation of the humoral pa- 
 thology. His treatise, entitled " Ars de 
 Statica Medicina," was first published in 
 1614, and passed through more than twenty 
 editions, including translations, with various 
 commentaries : it is written in an elegant 
 and perspicuous Latin style. He was also 
 author of a Method of avoiding Errors in 
 Medicine, to which was afterwards added 
 an essay " De Inventione Remediorum ;" 
 and of Commentaries on some of the ancient 
 physicians. Besides the statical chair, by which 
 he contrived to determine the weight of the 
 Ingesta and Egesta, he invented an instru- 
 ment for measuring the force of the pulse, 
 and several others for surgical use ; and he 
 was the first who attempted to determine the 
 temperature of the body by a thermometer, 
 of which, indeed, he is considered as the in- 
 ventor. 
 
SAN 
 
 SAN 
 
 Sanctum se'men. The worm-seed, or 
 santonicum. 
 
 Sandara'cha. (From saghad narak, 
 Arab.) A gummy resin ; also a sort of ar- 
 senic. 
 
 Sandara'cha arabum. This resinous 
 juice appears to have been the produce of a 
 large species of juniper-tree. 
 
 Sanders. See Pterocarpus santalinus. 
 
 Sandrack. (An Arabian word.) See 
 Juniperus communis. 
 
 Sa'ndyx. (From sani duk, red, Arab.) 
 Cerusse burnt till it becomes red. 
 
 SANGUIFICATION. {Sangwficalio, 
 from sanguis, blood.) A natural function 
 of the body, by which the chyle is changed 
 into blood. The uses of sanguification are 
 the generation of blood, which serves to fill 
 the blood-vessels, to irritate and stimulate 
 the heart and arteries, to generate or cause 
 heat, to secrete the humours, and to excite 
 ♦he vital actions. 
 
 Sakguina'lis. (From sanguis, blood ; so 
 named from its uses in stopping bleedings.) 
 The Polygonum aviculare, or knot-grass is 
 sometimes so called ; which see. 
 
 Sanguina'ria. (From sanguis, blood ; so 
 named from its use in stopping bleedings.) 
 The Polygonum aviculare, or knot-grass is 
 sometimes so termed ; which see. 
 
 Sanguineous apoplexy. See Jlpoplexia. 
 
 Sanguipu'rgium. (From sanguis, blood, 
 and purgo, to purge.) A gentle fever, or 
 such a one as by its discharges is supposed 
 to purify the blood. 
 
 SA'NGUIS, {-guinis, m.) See Blood. 
 
 SA'NGUIS DRACO'NIS. See Calamus 
 rotang. 
 
 Sa'kguis he'rculis. A name for the 
 crocus. 
 
 SANGUISO'RBA. The name of a genus 
 of plants in the Linnsean system. Class, 
 Triandria. Order, Monogynia. 
 
 Sangciso'rba officina'i.is. The system- 
 atic name of the Italian pimpinel ; which is 
 Slot now in use. 
 
 SANGUISU'GA. (From sanguis, blood, 
 and sugo, to suck.) The leech or blood- 
 sucker. See Leech. 
 
 Sanicle. See Sanicula. 
 
 Saiiicle, Yorkshire. See Pinguicula. 
 
 SANrCULA. (From sano, to heal ; so 
 called from its virtues in healing.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linneean system. Class, Pentandria. Or- 
 der, Digynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of sanicle. 
 Sani'cula . ebobace'nsis. Pinguicula, 
 
 Sanicula montnna. Viola palustris. The 
 Yorkshire sanicle or butter-wort. See Pin- 
 guicula. 
 
 Sani'cula europe'a. The systematic 
 name of the sanicle. Cucullata. Dodeca- 
 iheon. Symphytum pelrmum. Sanicula 
 mas. Diapensia corlusa. This herb, Sa- 
 nicula Europea, of Linnaeus, was formerly 
 recommended as a mild adstringent^ and is 
 
 supposed to have received its name from its 
 sanative power. Its sensible qualities are a 
 bitterish and somewhat austere taste, follow- 
 ed by an acrimony which chiefly afi'ects the 
 throat. It is only in use in the present day 
 amongst the country people. 
 
 Sani'cula mls. See Sanicula. 
 
 SA'NIES. Ichor. This term is sometimes 
 applied to a thin, limpid, and greenish dis- 
 charge ; and at other times to a thick and 
 bloodv kind of pus. 
 
 S A'N T A L U M. (From zandal, Arab.) 
 The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- 
 naean system. Class, Telrandriu. Order, Mo- 
 nogynia. Saunders. 
 
 Sa'ntalum a'lbum. The systematic 
 name of the yellow saunders. Santalum 
 citrimun. Santalum pallidum. Yellow 
 saunders. White saunders wood is of a pale 
 white colour, often with a yellowish tinge, 
 and, being destitute of taste or odour, it 
 is superseded by the santalum citrinum, 
 which is of a brownish yellow colour, of a 
 bitterish aromatic taste, and of a pleasant 
 smell, approaching to that of the rose. Both 
 kinds are brought from the East Indies in 
 billets, consisting of large thick pieces, 
 which, according to Rumphius, are some- 
 times taken from the same, and sometimes 
 from different trees. For though the white 
 and yellow saunders are the wood of the 
 same species of tree, yet the latter, which 
 forms the central part of the tree, is not al- 
 ways to be found in sufficient quantity to 
 repay the trouble and expense of procuring 
 it, especially, unless the trees be old ; while 
 the white, which is the exterior part of the 
 wood, is always more abundant, and is con- 
 sequently much cheaper. 
 
 Yellow saunders, distilled with water, 
 yields a fragrant essential oil, which thickens 
 in the cold into the consistence of a balsam, 
 approaching in smell to ambergris, or a 
 mixture of ambergris and roses ; the re- 
 maining decoction, inspissated to the con- 
 sistence of an extract, is bitterish, and 
 slightly pungent. Rectified spirit extracts, 
 by digestion, considerably more than water ; 
 the colour of the tincture is a rich yellow. 
 The spirit distilled off is slightly impreg- 
 nated with the fine flavour of the wood ; the 
 remaining brownish extract has a weak 
 smell, and a moderate balsamic pun- 
 gency. 
 
 The wood is valued highly on account of 
 its fragrance, hence the Chinese are said to 
 fumigate their clothes with it, and to bum 
 it in their temples in honour of their gods. 
 Though still retained in the Materia Me- 
 dica, it cannot be thought to possess any 
 considerable share of medicinal power. Hoff 
 man considers its virtues as similar to those 
 of ambergris ; and some others have esteem- 
 ed it in the character of a corroborant and 
 restorative. 
 
 Sa'ktalum ci'trinum. See Santalum aU 
 bum. 
 
784 
 
 SAP 
 
 SAP 
 
 Sa'ntalcm pa'llidum. See Santalum aU 
 hunt. 
 
 Sa'ntalum ru'brum. Red saunders. See 
 Ptrocarpus santalinus. 
 
 Santoli'na. (From santaluniy saunders, 
 because it smells like the saunders wood.) 
 See Artemisia santonica. 
 
 Santoli'na cham^e-cypari'ssus. The sys- 
 tematic name of the lavender cotton. 
 
 Santo'nicum. (From Santonia, its native 
 place.) See Artemisia Santonica. 
 
 SAPHE'NA. (Vena saphena ; from <ra<pfis, 
 visible ) The large vein of the leg, which 
 ascends along the little toe over the external 
 ancle, and evacuates part of the blood from 
 the foot into the popliteal veins. 
 
 SAPIEiNTli^!: DE'JNTES. The four last 
 grinders are so called, because they appear 
 when the person is supposed to be at years 
 of discretion. See Teeth. 
 
 Sapi'ndus sapona'ria. The systematic 
 name of the plant which affords soap-nuts. 
 Saponarice nuculce. Baccce bermudenses. 
 Soap-berries. A spherical fruit, about the 
 size of a cherry, whose cortical part is yel- 
 low, glossy, and so transparent as to show 
 the spherical hlack nut which rattles within, 
 and which includes a white-kernel. It is the 
 produce of the Sapindus saponaria, of Lin- 
 uaeus, which grows in Jamaica. It is said 
 that the cortical part of this fruit has a bitter 
 taste, and no smell ; that it raises a soapy 
 froth with water, and has similar effects with 
 soap in washing ; that it is a medicine of sin- 
 gular and specific virtue in chlorosis. They 
 are not known in the shops of this country. 
 
 SATO, (Sapo, -nis, m.) Soap. A com- 
 position of oils, or fats, with an alkali. The 
 medicinal soap, sapo amygdalinus, is made 
 with oil of sweet almonds, and half its weight 
 of caustic alkali. Common or soft soap, 
 sapo mollis, is made of potash and oil, or tal- 
 low. Spanish, or Castile soap, sapo durus, 
 of oil of olives and soda, or barilla. Black 
 soap is a composition of train oil and an al- 
 kali ; and green soap, of hemp, linseed, or 
 rape oil, with an alkali. The white Spanish 
 soap, being made of the finer kinds of olive 
 oil, is the best, and therefore preferred for 
 internal use. Soap was imperfectly known 
 to the ancients. It is mentioned by Pliny 
 as made of fat and ashes, and as an invention 
 of the Gauls. Aretseus and others inform 
 us, that the Greeks obtained their knowledge 
 of its medical use from the Romans. Its vir- 
 tues, according to Bergius, are detergent, 
 resolvent, and aperient, and its juice recom- 
 mended in jaundice, gout, calculous com- 
 plaints, and obstructions of the viscera. The 
 efficacy of soap, in the first of these diseases, 
 was experienced by Sylvius, and since re- 
 commended very generally by various au- 
 thors who have written on this complaint ; 
 and it has also been thought of use in sup- 
 plying the place of bile in the primae viae. 
 The utility of this medicine in icterical cases, 
 was inferred chiefly from its supposed power 
 
 of dissolving biliary concretions ; but this 
 medicine has lost much of its reputation in 
 jaundice, since it is now known, that gall- 
 stones have been found in many after death, 
 who had been daily taking soap for several 
 months, and even years, Of its good effects 
 in urinary calculous affections, we have the 
 testimonies of several, especially when dis- 
 solved in lime-water, by which its efficacy is 
 considerably increased ; for it thus becomes 
 a powerful solvent of mucus, which an inge- 
 nious modern author supposes to be the chief 
 agent in the formation of calculi ; it is, how- 
 ever, only in the incipient state of the disease 
 that these remedies promise effectual benefit, 
 though they generally abate the more vio- 
 lent symptoms, where they cannot remove 
 the cause. With Boerhaave, soap was a ge- 
 neral medicine ; for as he attributed most 
 complaints to viscidity of the fluids, he, and 
 most of the Boerhaavian school, prescribed 
 it, in conjunction with different resinous ajnd 
 other substances, in gout, rheumatism, and 
 various visceral complaints. Soap is also 
 externally employed as a resolvent, and gives 
 name to several officinal preparations. 
 
 Sa'po terebi'nthinjE. Starkey's soap. 
 
 " R kali preparati calidi, 3j- Olei tere- 
 binth, 3"'-" 1'i6 1^°* ^^^^ prajparatum is to 
 have the oil of turpentine gradually blend- 
 ed with it, in a heated mortar. Indolent 
 swellings were formerly rubbed with this 
 application, and perhaps some chronic affec- 
 tions of the joints might still be benefited 
 by it. 
 
 SAPONA'RIA. (From sapo, soap; so 
 called because its juice, like soap, cleans 
 clothes.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linneean system. Class, Decandria. Order, 
 Digynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the soap- 
 wort. Bruise-wort. See Saponaria officina- 
 lis. 
 
 Sapona'ria nu'cula. See Sapindus sa- 
 ponaria. 
 
 Sapona'ria officina'lis. The system- 
 atic name of the soap-wort. Struthium. 
 Lanaria, Lychnis sylvestris Ibixuma. The 
 root of this plant, Saponaria officinalis ; ca- 
 lycibus cylindricis, foliis ovato-lanceolatis, of 
 Linnaeus, is employed medicinally ; it has 
 no peculiar smell ; its taste is sweetish, glu- 
 tinous, and somewhat bitter. On being 
 chewed for some time, it is said to discover 
 a degree of acrimony, which continues to 
 affect the mouth a considerable time. Ac- 
 cording to Neuman, two ounces of the root 
 yielded eleven drachms of watery extract ; 
 but Cartheuser, from a like quantity, only 
 obtained six drachms and twenty-four grains. 
 This extract manifested a sweetish taste, fol- 
 lowed by an acrid quality. The spirituous 
 extract is less in quality, but of a more pe- 
 netrating acrid taste. Decoctions o{ the 
 root, on being sufficiently agitated, produce 
 a saponaceous froth ; a similar soapy quality 
 
SAH 
 
 SAR 
 
 rg& 
 
 ^s obsei-vahle also in the exti-act, and still 
 more manifestly in the leaves, in so much 
 that they have been used by the mendicant 
 monks as a substitute for soap in washing' of 
 their clothes, and Bergius, who made several 
 experiments veith the saponaria, declares 
 that it had all the effects of soap itself. 
 
 From these peculiar qualities of the sapo- 
 naria, there can be little doubt of its possess- 
 ing- a considerable share of medical eflScacy, 
 which Dr. Woodville says he could wish to 
 find faithfully ascertained. 
 
 The diseases for which the saponaria is 
 recommended, as syphilis, gout, rheumatism, 
 and jaundice, are not, perhaps, the com- 
 plaints in which its use is most availing ; for 
 a fancied resemblance of the roots of sapo- 
 naria with those of sarsaparilla, seems to 
 have led physicians to think them similar in 
 their effects ; and hence they have both been 
 administered with the same intentions, par- 
 ticularly in fixed pains, and venereal affec- 
 tions. Bergius says, "in arthritide, cura 
 mercuriale, Sic. nullum aptiorem potum no- 
 vi." However, according to several writers, 
 the most inveterate cases of syphilis were 
 cured by a decoction of this plant, without 
 the use of mercury. 
 
 Haller informs us that Boerhaa^e enter- 
 tained a high opinion of its efficacy in jaun- 
 dice and other visceral obstructions. 
 
 SAPONULES. Saponuli. Combinations 
 of the volatile or essential oils with different 
 bases ; as saponule of ammonia, fcc. 
 
 Saponules, acid. Combinations of the 
 volatile or essential oils with different 
 acids. 
 
 Sapo'ta. The oval-fruited sapota, whose 
 seeds are sometimes given in the form o{ 
 emulsion in calculous complaints, is the ^cras 
 sapota, of Linnaeus. It is a native of South 
 America, and bears a fruit like an apple, 
 which has, when ripe, a luscious taste, resena- 
 bling that of the marmalade of quinces, 
 v/hence it is called natural marmalade. 
 
 Sa'ppan li'gnum. Logwood has been 
 so called. See Hcsmaloxylon campechia- 
 iium. 
 
 Sapphi'rina a'^ua. Aqua cupri am- 
 ■tnoniati. Made by a solution of sal am- 
 moniac in lime water, standing in a copper 
 vessel. 
 
 Sapphire. A gem of a sky-blue co- 
 lour. 
 
 Saracens corisound. See Solidago virga 
 nurta. 
 
 Sa'rcium. (Dim. of irapl, flesh.) A ca- 
 runcle, or small fleshy excrescence. 
 
 Sarci'tes. (From iritfi%, flesh.) An ana- 
 sarca. 
 
 SARCOCE'LE. (From <ra^|, flesh, and 
 X5)X)7, a tumour.) Hernia carnosa. This is 
 a disease of the body of the testicle, and, as 
 the term implies, consists, in general, in such 
 an alteration made in the structure of it, as 
 
 produces a resemblance to a bard fleshy 
 substance, instead of that fine, soft, vEiscular 
 texture, of which it is, in a natural and 
 healthy state, composed. 
 
 The ancient writers have made a great 
 number of distinctions of the different kinds 
 of this disease, according to its different ap- 
 pearances, and according to the mildness or 
 malignity of the symptoms with which it may 
 chance to be attended. Thus, the sarcocele, 
 the hydro-sarcocele, the scirrhus, the cancer, 
 the caro adnata ad testem, and the caro adna- 
 ta ad vasa, which are really little more than 
 descriptions of different state and circumstan- 
 ces of the same disease, are reckoned as 9» 
 many different complaints, requiring a va- 
 riety of treatment, and deriving their origin 
 from a variety of different humours. 
 
 Every species of sarcocele consists prima- 
 rily in an enlargement, induration, and ob- 
 struction of the vascular part of the testicle ; 
 but this alteration is, in different people, at- 
 tended with such a variety of circumstances, 
 as to produce several different appearances, 
 and to occasion the many distinctions.which 
 have been made. 
 
 If the body of the testicle, though en- 
 larged, and indurated to some degree, be 
 perfectly equal in its surface, void of pain, 
 has no appearance of fluid in its tunica va- 
 ginalis, and produces very little uneasiness, 
 except what is occasioned by its mere weight, 
 it is usually called a simple sarcocele, or an 
 indolent scirrhus ; if at the same time that 
 the testis is enlarged and hardened, there be 
 a palpable accumulation of fluid in the va- 
 ginal coat, the disease has by many been 
 named a hydro-sarcocele; if the lower part 
 of the spermatic vessels, and the epididymis 
 were enlarged, hard, and knotty, they sup- 
 posed it to be a fungous, or morbid accre- 
 tion, and called it the caro adnata ad vasa ; 
 if the testicle itself was une<jual in its sur- 
 face, but at the same time not painful, they 
 distinguish it by the title of caro adnata ad 
 testem ; if it was tolerably equal, not very 
 painful, nor frequently so, but at the same 
 time hard and large, they gave it the appel- 
 lation of an occult or benign cancer ; if it 
 was ulcerated, subject to frequent acute 
 pain, to ha;morrhage, &;e. it was known by 
 that of a malignant or confirmed cancer. 
 These different appearances, though distin- 
 guished by different titles, are really no 
 more than so many stages (as it were) of the 
 same kind of disease, and depend a great 
 deal on several accidental circumstances, 
 such as age, habit, manner of livingf, &:c. 
 It is true, that many people pass several 
 years with this disease, under its most fa- 
 vourable appearances, and without encoun- 
 tering any of its worst ; but, on the other 
 hand, there are many, who, in a very short 
 spaCe of time, run through all its stages. 
 They who are most ctinversant with it, know 
 99 
 
rae 
 
 SAB 
 
 3AR 
 
 ho'.v very convprtible its mildest syir.ploms 
 are into its most dreadful ones, and how 
 very short a space of time often intervenes 
 between the one and the other. 
 
 There is hardly any disease affecting the 
 human body, which is subject to moi-e variety 
 than this is, both with regard to its first man- 
 ner of appearance, and the changes which it 
 may undergo. 
 
 Sometimes the first appearance is a mere 
 simple enlargement and induration of the 
 body of the testicle ; void of pain, without 
 inequality of surface, and producing no unea- 
 siness, or inconvenience, except what is occa- 
 sioned by its mere weight. And some people 
 are so fortunate as to have it remain in this 
 state for a very considerable length of time 
 without visible or material alteration. On 
 the other hand, it sometimes happens that 
 very soon after its appearance in this mild 
 manner, it suddenly becomes unequal and 
 knotty, and is attended with very acute pains 
 darting up to the loins and back, but still re- 
 maining entire, that is, not bursting through 
 the integuments. Sometimes the fury of the 
 disease brooks no restraint, but making its 
 way through all the membranes wiiich enve- 
 lope the testicle, it either produces a large 
 foul, stinking, phagedenic ulcer, with hard 
 edges, or it thrusts forth a painful gleeting 
 fungus, subject to frequent haemorrhage. 
 
 Sometimes an accumulation of water is 
 made in the tunica vaginalis, producing that 
 naixed appearance, called the hydro-sarco- 
 €de. 
 
 Sometimes there is no fluid at all in the 
 cavity of the tunica vaginalis ; but the body 
 of the testicle itself is' formed into cells, 
 containing either a turbid kind of water, a 
 bloody sanies, or a purulent foetid matter. 
 Sometimes the disorder seems to be merely 
 local, that is, confined to the testicle, not 
 proceeding from a tainted habit, nor accom- 
 panied with diseased viscera, the patient 
 having all the general appearances and cir- 
 cumstances of health, and deriving his local 
 mischief from an external injury. At other 
 times, a pallid, leaden countenance, indi- 
 gestion, frequent nausea, colicky pains, sud- 
 den purgings, he. sufBciently indicate a vitia- 
 ted habit, and diseased viscera, which dis- 
 eased viscera may also sometimes be disco- 
 vered and felt. 
 
 The progress also which it makes from the 
 testis upward, toward the process, is very un- 
 certain ; the disease occupying the testicle 
 only, without affecting the spermatic process, 
 in some subjects for a great lengtli of time ; 
 while, in others, it totally spoils the testicle 
 very soon, and almost as soon seizes on the 
 spermatic choi'd. 
 
 SARCOCO'LLA. (From itapl, flesh, 
 and xoXXa, glue ; because of its supposed 
 power of gluing together wounds.) See 
 Pencca. 
 
 SARcoEPiPLocE'Lte. Enlarged testicle wifk 
 rupture, containing omentum. 
 
 Sarco'logy. (Sarcologia. From ffxp^, 
 flesh, and Xeyos, a discourse.) The doctrine 
 of the muscles and soft parts. 
 
 SARCO'MA. (From ffo.?^, flesh.) Sur- 
 cosis. Porrus. Sarcophyia, J\''cevus. A 
 fleshy excrescence, A genus of disease iir 
 the Class, Locales, and Order, Tumorts, of 
 Cullen. 
 
 SARCO'MPHALUS. (From <r«p|, flesh, 
 and ofiipaXai, the navel.) A fleshy excres- 
 cence about the na^el. 
 
 Sarcophy'ia. (From aa^'i,, flesh, and pi«i/y 
 to grow.) A fleshy excrescence. 
 
 Sarcopvo'des. (From o-ap^, flesh, and 
 •mrvtv, pus.) Applied to the purulent, fleshy 
 discharge which is thrown up in some stages- 
 of consumption. 
 
 SARCO'SIS. (From <r^p^, flesh.) A fleshy 
 tumour. The generation of flesh. 
 
 Sarco'tica. (From caip^, flesh.) Medi- 
 cines v.hich promote the generation of flesh 
 in wounds. 
 
 Sardi'asis. (From aa^mm, the sardonia^ 
 or herb, which, being eaten, causes convul- 
 sive laughter.) The Rhus sardonkus, or a 
 convulsive involuntary laughter. 
 
 Sardo'is'ia. (From Sardonia, its native 
 soiL) A kind of smallage. 
 
 SARDONIC LAUGH. Rims sardonie^ts ; 
 so called from the herb sardonia, which being 
 eaten is said to cause a deadly convulsive 
 laughter. Hence risus sardonicus, the sar- 
 donian laughter, or spasmodic grin. 
 
 Sardo'nicus Ri'sus. See Sardonic laugh. 
 
 SAKSAPARI'LLA. (This word is of 
 Spanish origin, signifying a red tree.) See 
 Sinilax sarsaparilla. 
 
 Sarsapari'lla germa'nica. The root of 
 the Carex armaria, of Linneeus, is so termed, 
 and it appears that the carex disticha and 
 hirla have also been collected, and their roots 
 used indifferently instead of the true sarsa- 
 parilla. See Carex arenaria. 
 
 S A R T O'R lU S. (Sartorius, sc. muscu- 
 liis ; from sarlor, a tailor, bf-cause tailors^ 
 cross their legs with it.) Sarlorius seu lon- 
 gissimus femoris, of Cowper ; and Uia 
 cresli tibial, of Dumas. This flat and slen- 
 der muscle, which is the longest of the 
 human body, and from an inch and a half 
 to two inches in breadth, is situated im- 
 mediately under the integuments, and ex- 
 tends obliquely from the upper and ante- 
 rior part of the thigh, to the upper» 
 anterior, and inner part of the tibia, being 
 enclosed by a thin membranous sheath, 
 which is derived from the adjacent fascia 
 lata. It arises by a tendon of about half 
 an inch in breadth, from the outer surface 
 and inferior edge of the anterior superior 
 spinous process of the ilium, but soon be- 
 comes fleshy, and runs down a little way 
 obliquely inwards, and then for some space- 
 
SAT. 
 
 SAX 
 
 787 
 
 «pon ilie rectus, nearly in a straight dii'ec- 
 lion; after which it passes obliquely over 
 the vastus internus, and the lower part of 
 the adductor longxis, and then running 
 down between the tendons of the adductor 
 magnus and the gracilis, is inserted, by 
 a thin tendon, into the inner part of the 
 tibia, near the inferior part of its tubero- 
 sity, and for the space of an inch or 
 two below it. This tendon sends off a thin 
 aponeurosis, which is spread over the upper 
 and posterior part of the leg. This mus- 
 cle serves to bend the leg obliquely in- 
 ■veards, or to roll the thigh outwards, and 
 at the same time to bring one leg across 
 the other, on which account Spigelius first 
 gave it the name oi sarlorius, or the tailor's 
 rauscle. 
 
 SA'SSAFRAS. Quasi scixifraga ; from 
 saxum, a stone, and frango, to break ; so 
 called because a decoction of its wood was 
 supposed good for the stone.) See Laurus 
 sassafras. 
 
 Sata'kus devo'rans. The red lion, or 
 anlimonv. 
 
 SATELLITE VEINS. The veins which 
 accompany the brachial artery as far as the 
 bend of the cubit. 
 
 Sa'the. The penis. 
 
 Satura'ntia. Medicines which neutralize 
 the acid in the stomach. 
 
 SATURATION. A term employed in 
 pharmacy and chemistry to express the 
 state of a body which has a power of dissol- 
 ving another, to a certain extent only, in 
 which it has effected that degree of solu- 
 tion ; thus, nitric acid, for instance, can 
 only dissolve a certain quantity of lime, 
 beyond which it does not act, having lost its 
 former affinity ; this degree of solution is 
 termed the point of saturation, and it is then 
 said that the nitric acid is saturated with 
 lime. 
 
 SATUREI'A. (From salyri, the lustful 
 satyrs, because it makes those who eat it la- 
 scivious. Blanch.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linneean system. Class, Didynamia. Or- 
 der, Gymnospermia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the sum- 
 mer savory. 
 
 Saturei'a capita'ta. The systematic 
 name of the ciliated savory. Thymus creli- 
 cus. It possesses similar virtues to our thyme, 
 tut in a stronger degree. 
 
 Saturei'a horte'nsis. The systematic 
 name of the summer savory. Satureia sativa. 
 Citlitia sativa Plinii. Thymbra. This low 
 shrub is cultivated in our gardens for 
 culinary purposes. It has a warm, aro- 
 matic, penetrating taste, and smells like 
 thyme, but milder. It is an ingredient 
 in most of the warm stews and made 
 dishes. 
 
 Saturei'a sati'va. See Satureia. 
 
 Satu'RNus. (From the planet, or heathen 
 
 god of that name.) The chemical natoe of 
 lead. 
 
 SATYRFA^SIS. (From eafvfo',, a satyr, 
 because they are said to be greatly ad- 
 dicted to venery. Satyriasmus. PriapiS' 
 mus. Salacitas. Brhchuna. Jirascon. 
 Excessive and violent desire for coition 
 in men. A genus of disease in the 
 Class, Locales, and Order, Dysorexia;, of 
 Cullen. 
 
 SATY'RION. (From traru^c, an animal 
 given to venery, so called because it was sup- 
 posed to excite venery if only held in the 
 hand.) See Orchis mascula. 
 
 Saty'rium. See Orchis tnascula. 
 
 Sauce alone. See Erysimum ailiaria. 
 
 Saunders, red. See Flerocaqnbs. 
 
 Saunders, yellow. See Santalum album. 
 
 Saur kraut. Sour crout. Cabbagepre- 
 served in brine. Antiscorbutic. 
 
 SAUVAGES, Francis Boissier de, was 
 born at Alais, in Lower Longuedoc, in 170ti. 
 He graduated at Montpelier when only 
 20, but still continued his studies, and four 
 years after went for farther improvement 
 to Paris. On his return to Montpelier he 
 obtained a professorship in 1734 ; but his 
 reputation for ingenuity of speculation is 
 said to have obstructed his success in prac- 
 tice. In 1752 he was made professor of 
 botany, having for twelve years before 
 oiEciated as demonstrator of the plants ia 
 the botanic garden. His death occurred in 
 1767. He was a member of several of the 
 learned societies of Europe, and obtained 
 the prizes given by many p\ib!ic bodies for 
 the best essays on given subjects. Among 
 his earlier publications was one, entitled 
 " Nouvelles Classes des Maladies," the 
 outline of the system of nosology, which 
 has rendered his name illustrious, but which 
 did not appear in its complete form, till 
 after an additional labour of thirty years 
 had been bestowed upon it. This work, 
 consisting of five octavo volumes, contains 
 an immense body of information, indeed 
 almost every thing then known concerning 
 the species of disease ; but the whole is very 
 loosely arranged. He had collected many 
 new observations and descriptions, with a 
 view to incorporate them in a second edi- 
 tion ; which, however, he did not live to ac- 
 complish. These materials were used by 
 Dr. Cramer after his death. Besides this va- 
 luable work, Sauvages was author of nume- 
 rous others on different subjects relating to 
 mediciae. 
 
 Savin. See Juniperus sabina. 
 
 Savin ointment. See Ceralum sahinm. 
 
 Savi'na. See Juniperus sabina. 
 
 Savory. See Satureia. 
 
 SAXl'FRAGA. (From saxmn, a stone, 
 and frango, to break.) The name of a genus 
 of plants in the Linnffian system. Class, 
 Decandria. Order, Digynia. 
 
 Saxi'fraga a'lea. See Saxifraga gra- 
 nxdata. 
 
rss 
 
 ^CA 
 
 SCA 
 
 Saxi'fbaga a'xgmca. ?cc Peuceda- 
 num. 
 
 Saxi'fraga crassifo'lia. The root of 
 this species of saxifrage is extolled by pro- 
 fessor Pallas as an antiseptic. 
 
 Saxi'fraga grasula'ta. The system- 
 atic name of the white saxifrage. Saxifraga 
 alba. Called, by Oribasius, Beslo. Sani- 
 cula sedum. White saxifrage. Linnaeus 
 describes the taste of this plant to be acrid 
 and pungent, which we have not been able 
 to discover : neither the tubercles of the 
 root nor the leaves manifest to the organs 
 of taste any quality likely to be of medi- 
 cinal use, and therefore though this species 
 of saxifrage has been long employed as a 
 popular remedy in nephritic and gravelly 
 disorders, yet we do not find, either from 
 its sensible qualities, or from any pub- 
 lished instances of its eflBcacy, that it de- 
 serves a place in the Materia Medica. The 
 superstitious doctrine of signatures sug- 
 gested the use of the root, which is a good 
 example of what Linnaeus has termed radix 
 granulafa. The bulbs, or tubercles, of such 
 roots answer an important purpose in vege- 
 tation, by supplying the plants with nourish- 
 ment and moisture, and thereby enabling 
 them to resist the effects of that drought to 
 which the dry soils they inhabit peculiarly ex- 
 pose them. 
 
 Saxi'fraga ru'bra. See SpircEa Jilipen- 
 duUt. 
 
 Saxi'fraga vulga'ris. See Ptuctdanum 
 silaus. 
 
 Saxifrage, burnel. See Pimpinella saxi- 
 fraga. 
 
 Scurifrage, English. See Peucedanum si- 
 laus. 
 
 Saxifrage, meadow. See Pevcedanum si- 
 lait-s. 
 
 Saxifrage, white. See Saxifraga granu- 
 tola. 
 
 Scab. A hard substance covering super- 
 fieJaJ ulcerations, and formed by a coucretioa 
 of the fluid discharged from them. 
 
 SCA'BIES. See Psora. 
 
 SCABIO'SA. (From scaber, rough ; so call- 
 ed from its rough hair}' surface.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnasan system. Class, Tetrandria, Or- 
 der, Manogynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeia! name of the com- 
 mon scabious. 
 
 ScABio'sA arve'nsis. The systematic 
 name of the common field scabious. This 
 herb, {Scabiosa, corollis quadrifidis radianii- 
 biis ; foliis pinnalijidis, ijicisis ; caule hispido, 
 of Linnasus,) and its flowers are sometimes 
 used medicinally. The whole plant possess- 
 es a bitter and subadstridgent taste, and was 
 formerly much employed in the cure of 
 some leprous affections and diseases of the 
 lungs. 
 
 ScABio'sA succi'sA. The systematic 
 Qsmie of the devil's bit scabious. 
 
 SCALA TYMPA'31. The superior spi- 
 ral cavity of the cochlea. 
 
 SCALA VESTI'BULL The inferior spi- 
 ral cavity of the cochlea. 
 
 Scald head. See Tinea capitis. 
 
 Scale. Squama. A lamina of morbid 
 cuticle, hard, thickened, whitish, and opaque, 
 of a very small size and irregular, often in- 
 creasing into layers, denominated crusts. 
 Both scales and crusts repeatedly fall off, 
 and are produced in a short time. 
 
 S C A L E'N U S. {Scalenus, sc. Muscu- 
 lus ; from (rxaXritos, irregular, or unequal.) 
 Anatomical writers have differed greatly in 
 their descriptions of this muscle, which is 
 situated at the side of the neck, between the 
 transverse processes of the cervical verte- 
 brae and the upper part of the thorax. The 
 ancients, who gave it its name from its re- 
 semblance to an irregular triangle considered 
 it as one muscle. Vesalius and Winslow 
 divide it into two, FaJlopius and Cow- 
 per into three, Douglas into four, and 
 Albinus into five portions, which they de- 
 scribe as distinct muscles. Without devia- 
 ting in the least from anatomical accuracy, 
 it may be considered as one muscle divided 
 into three portions. The anterior portion 
 arises commonly from the transverse process- 
 es of the six inferior vertebrae of the neck, by 
 as many short tendons, and descending ob- 
 liquely outwards, is inserted, tendinous and 
 fleshy, into the upper side of the first rib, 
 near its cartilage. The axillary artery passes 
 through this portion, and sometimes divides 
 it into two slips, about an inch and a half 
 above its insertion. The middle portion 
 arises by distinct tendons, from the trans- 
 verse processes of the four last vertebrae of 
 the neck, and descending obliquely out- 
 wards and a little backwards, is inserted ten- 
 dinous into the outer and upper part of the 
 first rib, from its root to within the distance 
 of an inch from its cartilage. The space 
 between this and the anterior portion, af- 
 fords a passage to the nerves going to the 
 upper extremities. It is in part covered by 
 the third or posterior portion, which is the 
 thinnest and longest of the three. This ari- 
 ses from the transverse processes of the 
 second, third, fourth, and fifth vertebrae of 
 the neck, by distinct tendons, and is inserted 
 into the upper edge of the second rib, at the 
 distance of about an inch and a half from its 
 articulation, by a broad flat tendon. The 
 use of the scalenus is to move the neck to 
 one side, when it acts singly, or to bend it 
 forwards, when both muscles act ; and when 
 the neck is fixed, it serves to elevate the ribs, 
 and dilate the chest. 
 
 Scale'nus pri'mcs. See Scalenus. 
 
 Scale'nus secu'kdus. See Scalenus. 
 
 Scale'nus te'rtics. See Scaltnus. 
 
 SCALPE'LLUM. A scalpel or common 
 dissecting knife. A raspatory. 
 
 Sca'lprum. a denticular raspatory, or 
 rugire, used in trepanning. 
 
SCA 
 
 SCA,., 
 
 789 
 
 SCAMMONIUM. (A corruption of the 
 Arabian word chamosah.) See Convolvulus 
 ^cammonia. 
 
 Scammony. See Convolvulus scammonia. 
 
 S C A'JN b I X. The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linnajan system. Class, Pen- 
 (andria. Order, Digynia. 
 
 Sca'ndix cerefo'lium. The systematic 
 eame of the officinal chervil. Certfolium. 
 Choirophyllum. ChcerefoUum. Chervil. This 
 plant, Scandix seminibus nitidis, ovato-subula- 
 tis ; umbellis sessilibus, lateralibus, of Lin- 
 neeus, is a salubrious culinary herb, sufficient- 
 \y grateful both to the palate and stomach, 
 slightly aromatic, gently aperient, and diu- 
 retic. 
 
 Sca'ndix odo'rata The systematic name 
 of the sweet cicely, which possesses virtues 
 similar to the common chervil. See Scandix 
 cerefolium. 
 
 S C AT H A. (A skiff, or cock-boat ; 
 ffora snatru, to make hollow ; because for- 
 merly they were made by excavating a large 
 tree.) 
 
 J. The excavation or cavity of the auri- 
 cula, or external ear, between the helix and 
 ■antihelix. 
 
 2. The name of a double-headed roller. 
 
 Scaphoid. See Scaphoides. 
 
 SCAPHOI'DES. (From fxicpn, a little 
 vessel, or boat, and nao;, resemblance.) 
 Boat-like. See Jfaviculare os. 
 
 S C AT U L A. (From the Hebrew schi- 
 pha.) Omoplata. Os homoplalce. Scoplula. 
 Epinolion. '\ he shoulder-blade. This bone, 
 which approaches nearly to a triangular 
 figure, is fixed, not unlike a buckler, to the 
 upper, posterior, and lateral part of the tho- 
 rax, extending from the first to about the 
 seventh rib. The anterior and internal sur- 
 face is irregularly concave, from the impres- 
 sion, not of the ribs, as the generality of 
 anatomists have supposed, but of the sub- 
 scapularis muscle. Its posterior and external 
 surface is convex, and divided into two un- 
 equal fossae by a considerable spine, which, 
 rising small from the posterior edge of the sca- 
 pula, becomes gradually higher and broader, 
 Rs it approaches the anterior and superior an- 
 gle of the bone, till at length it terminates in 
 a broad and flat process, at the top of the 
 shoulder, called the processus acromion. On 
 the anterior edge of this processus acromion, 
 we observe an oblong, concave, articulating 
 surface, covered with cartilage, for the arti- 
 culation of the scapula with the clavicle. At 
 its lower part, the acromion is hollowed, to 
 allow a passage to the supra and infra spinati 
 muscJes. The ridge of the spine affords two 
 rough, flat surfaces, for the insertion of the 
 trapezius and deltoid muscles. Of the two 
 fosses iato which the external surface of the 
 hone is divided by the spine, the superior 
 one, which is the smallest, serves to lodge 
 the supra spinatus muscle ; and the inferior 
 £ossa, which is much larger than the other, 
 gives origin to the infra spinatus. The tii- 
 
 ajifular shape of the scapula leads us tc» 
 consider its angles and its sides. The upper 
 posterior angle is neither so thick, nor has so 
 rough a surface as the inferior otte ; but the 
 most remarkable of the three angles of this 
 bone is the anterior one, which is of great 
 thickness, and formed into a glenoid cavity 
 of an oval shape, the greatest diameter of 
 which is from below upwards. This cavity^ 
 in the recent subject, is furnished with carti- 
 lage, and receives the head of the os humeri. 
 The cartilaginous crust, which surrounds its 
 brims, makes it appear deeper in the fresh 
 subject than in the skeleton. A little be- 
 yond this glenoid cavity, the bone becomes; 
 narrower, so as to give the appearance of a. 
 neck ; and above this rises a considerable 
 process, which, from being thick at its 
 origin, becomes thinner, and, in some de- 
 gree, flattened at its extremity. This pro- 
 cess projects considerably, and is curved 
 downwards. From its supposed resemblance 
 to the beak of a bird, it is called the cora- 
 cold process. From the whole external side 
 of this process, a strong and broad ligameut 
 is stretched to the processus acromion, be- 
 coming narrower as it approaches the latter 
 process, so as to be of a somewhat triangular 
 shape. This ligament, and the two pro- 
 cesses with which it is connected, are evi- 
 dently intended for the protection of the 
 joint and to prevent a luxation of the os 
 humeri upwards. Of the three sides of the 
 scapula, the posterior one, which is the 
 longest, is called the basis. This side is 
 turned towards the vertebrse. Its other two 
 sides are called coslce. The tuperior costa, 
 which is the upper and shortest side, is 
 likewise thinner than the other two, having a 
 sharp edge. It is nearly horizontal, and pa- 
 nrllel with the second rib; and is interrupted 
 near the basis of the coracoid process, by a 
 semicircular niche, which is closed by a liga- 
 ment that extends from one end of it to the 
 other, and affords a passage to vessels and 
 nerves. Besides this passage, there are other 
 niches in the scapula for the transmission of 
 vessels ; viz. one between the coracoid pro- 
 cess and the head of the bone, and another 
 between its neck and the processus acro- 
 mion. The third side of the scapula, or the 
 inferior costa, as it is called, is of consider- 
 able thickness, aud extends obliquely from 
 the neck of the bone to its inferior angle, 
 reaching from about the third to the eighth 
 rib. The scapula has but very little cellular 
 substance, and is of unequal thickness, being 
 very thin at its middle part, where it is co- 
 vered by a great number of muscles, and 
 having its neck, the acromion, and coracoid 
 process, of considerable strength. In the 
 foetus, the basis and neck of the scapula, 
 together with its glenoid cavity, acromion, 
 coracoid process, and the ridge of the spine, 
 are so many epiphyses with respect to the 
 rest of the bone, to which they are not com- 
 pletely united till a considerable time after 
 
1790 
 
 ■SCA. 
 
 birth . The scapula is articulated to the cla- 
 vicle and OS humeri, to which last it serves as 
 a fulcrum; and, by altering its position, it 
 affords a greater scope to the bones of the 
 arm in their different motions. It likewise 
 affords attachment to a great number of 
 muscles, and posteriorly serves as a defence 
 to the thorax. 
 
 Scapula'ria. (From scapula, the shoul- 
 <ler-bone.) A bandage for the shoulder- 
 blade. 
 
 SCAPULA'RIA ARTE'RI^ and 
 VEN.ffi. The scapulary arteries and 
 ■veins are branches of the subclavian and 
 axillary. 
 
 S C A R B O R U G H, Sir Charles, was 
 born about the year 1616. Intending to fol- 
 low the medical profession, he went to 
 study at Cambridge, and applied himself 
 particularly to the mathematics, in which he 
 made great proficiency. During the civil 
 -wars he was obliged to remove to Oxford, 
 where he entered under the celebrated Har- 
 vey, then warden of Merton college, who 
 being employed in writing his treatise " De 
 Generatione Animalium," gladly accepted 
 the assistance of Mr. Scarborough. Upon 
 taking the degree of doctor of medicine, he 
 settled in the metropolis, where he practised 
 with great reputation. He became a fellow 
 of the coiiege of physicians, in which he was 
 much respected for his talents ; and being 
 appointed to introduce the Marquis of Dor- 
 chester, who was admitted into that body in 
 1658, he made an elegant Latin speech on 
 that occasion. In the mean time he began 
 to deliver anatomical lectures at Surgeons' 
 Hall, which were highly approved, and con- 
 tinued for sixteen or seventeen years. In 
 1669 the order of knighthood was conferred 
 npon him by Charles II., who also appointed 
 him his chief physician ; and he enjoyed the 
 same oflSce under the two succeeding mo- 
 narchs. He was likewise made physician 
 to the Tower of London, which appointment 
 he retained till his death, about the year 
 1702. The works left by him were chiefly 
 mathematical. 
 
 SCARBOROUGH WATER. A ferrugi- 
 nous spring at Scarborough, in York- 
 shire. There are two species of chalybeate 
 water found in this spot, and they differ 
 considerably in their composition, though 
 they rise nearly contiguous to each other. 
 The one is a simple carbonated chalybeate, 
 similar to the Tunbridge water ; the other, 
 which is better known and more frequented, 
 and more particularly distinguished as Scar- 
 borough water, has, in conjunction with the 
 iron, a considerable admixture of a purging 
 salt, which adds much to its value. The 
 diseases in which it is ordered are similar to 
 those in which Cheltenham water is pre- 
 scribed, only it is necessary to increase the 
 purgative effect of this water by adding simi- 
 lar salts. It js, therefore, chiefly as an 
 
 SCA 
 
 alterative that this water can be employed irt 
 its natural state. 
 
 Scarborough has an advantage belonging 
 to its situation which Cheltenham does not 
 possess, that of affording an opportunity for 
 sea-bathing, the use of which will, in many 
 cases, much assist in the plan of cure for 
 many of the disorders for which the mineral 
 water is resorted to. 
 
 Scarf-skill. See Cuiicle and Skin. 
 SCARIFICATION. {Scarificatio, fronj 
 scurijiro, to scarify.) A superficial incision 
 made with a lancet, or a chirurgical in- 
 strument called a scarificator, for the pur- 
 pose of taking away blood, or letting out 
 fluids, Sic. 
 
 ScAKi'oLA. See Lacluca scariola. 
 ScARi'oi.A GALLo'auM. The lactuca sca- 
 riola is sometimes so termed. See Laducec 
 scariola. 
 
 S C A R L A T I'lN A . (From scarlatlo, a 
 deep red. Ital.) The scarlet fever, a genus 
 of disease in the Class, Pyrexiee, and Order, 
 Exanthemata, of Cullen ; characterized by 
 contagious syuocha ; the fourth day the face 
 swells ; a scarlet eruption appears on the 
 skin in patches ; which after three or four 
 days, ends in the desquamation of the 
 cuticle, and is often succeeded by anasarca. 
 It has two species: 1. Scarlatina simplex^ 
 the ir-ilvL '2. Scarlatina cynanchica, or 
 anginosa, with ulcerated sore throat. Dr. 
 Willan has added to these a third, called 
 maligna, agreeing with the cynanche malig- 
 na, of Cullen. 
 
 Some have asserted that scarlatina never 
 attacks the same person a second time ; 
 more extensive observation has confuted this 
 opinion. 
 
 Scarlatina attacks persons of all ages, but 
 children and young persons are most subject 
 to it, and it appears at all seasons of the 
 year ; but it is more frequently met with to- 
 wards the end of autumn, or beginning of 
 winter, than at any other periods, at which 
 time it very often becomes a prevalent epi- 
 demic. It is, beyond all doubt, a very con- 
 tagious disease. 
 
 The one to which it bears the greatest re- 
 semblance is the measles ; but from this it 
 is readily to be distinguished by the absence 
 of the cough, watery eye, running at the 
 nose and sneezing, which are the predomi- 
 nant symptoms in the early stage of the 
 measles, but which do not usually attend 
 on the scarlatina, or at least in any high 
 degree. 
 
 It begins like other fevers, with languor, 
 lassitude, confusion of ideas, chills, ■end shi- 
 verings, alternated by fits of heat. The thirst 
 is considerable, the skin dry, and the patient 
 is often incommoded with anxiety, nausea, 
 and vomiting. 
 
 About the third day, the scarlet efflo- 
 rescence appears on the skin, which seldom 
 produces however anj' remission of the fever. 
 
■SCA. 
 
 SCA 
 
 ysi 
 
 On the deparliire of the eiHorescence, which 
 usually contuiues out only for three or four 
 xJaySj a g'entle sweat comes on, the fever 
 subsides, the cuticle or scarf-skin then falls 
 off in small scales, and the patient gradually 
 regains his former strength and health. 
 
 On the disappearance of the efflorescence 
 in scarlatina, it is, however, no uncommon 
 occurrence for an anasarcous swelling to 
 affect the whole body, but this is usually of 
 a very short continuance. 
 
 Scarlatina anginosa, in several instances, 
 approaches very near to the malignant form, 
 tlie patient is seized not only with a cold- 
 ness and shivering, but likewise with great 
 languor, debility, and sickness, succeeded 
 by heat, nausea, vomiting of bilious matter, 
 soreness of the throat, inflammation, and 
 ulceration in the tonsils, &.c. a frequent and 
 laborious breathing, and a quick and small 
 depressed pulse. When the efflorescence 
 appears, which is usually on the third day, 
 it brings no relief, on the contrary, the 
 symptoms are much aggravated, and fresh 
 ones arise. 
 
 In the progress of the disease, one univer- 
 sal redness, unattended however by any 
 pustular eruption, pervades the face, body, 
 and limbs, which parts appear somewhat 
 swollen. The eyes and nostrils partake 
 likewise more or less of the redness, and 
 in proportion as the former have an inflamed 
 appearance, so does the tendency to delirium 
 prevail. 
 
 On the first attack, the fauces are often 
 much inflamed, but this is usually soon suc- 
 ceeded by grej'ish sloughs, which give the 
 parts a speckled appearance, and render the 
 breath more or less fostid. The patient 
 is often cut off in a few days : and even if 
 he recovers, it will be by slow degrees, drop- 
 sical swellings, or tumours of the parotid, 
 and other glands, slowly suppurating, being 
 very apt to follow. In the malignant form 
 of the disease the symptoms at first are 
 pretty much the same ; but some of the fol- 
 lowing peculiarities are afterwards observa- 
 ble. The pulse is small, indistinct, and 
 irregular; the tongue, teeth, and lips, 
 covered with a brown or black incrustation ; 
 a dull redness of the eyes, with a dark-red 
 flushing of the cheeks, deafness, delirium, or 
 coma; the breath is extremely foetid; the 
 respiration rattling and laborious, partly from 
 viscid phlegm clogging the fauces ; the de- 
 glutition is constricted and painful ; and there 
 is a fulness and livid colour of the 
 •neck, with i-etraction of the head. Ulcer- 
 ations are observed on the tonsils and ad- 
 joining parts, covered with dark sloughs, 
 and surrounded by a livid base; and the 
 tongue is often so tender as to be excoriated 
 by the slightest touch. An acrid discharge 
 flows from the nostrils, causing soreness, or 
 chaps, nay even blisters, about the nose and 
 lips ; the fluid discharged being at first thin, 
 but afterwards thick and vellowish. The rash 
 
 is usually faint, except in a few irregalar 
 patches ; and it presently changes to a dark, 
 or livid red colour : it appears late, is very 
 uncertain in its duration, and often inter- 
 mixed with petechige : it sometimes disap- 
 pears suddenly a few hours after it is formed, 
 and comes out again at the expiration of two 
 or three days, fn an advanced stage of the 
 disease, where petechise, and other symp- 
 toms characteristic of putrescency ai-e pre- 
 sent, haemorrhages frequently break forth 
 from the nose, mouth, and other parts. 
 
 When scarlatina is to terminate in heedth, 
 the fiery redness abates gradually, and is 
 succeeded by a brown colour, the skin be- 
 comes rough, and peels off in small scales, 
 the tumefaction subsides, and health is gra- 
 dually restored. On the contrary, when it 
 is to terminate fatally, the febrile symptoms 
 run very high from the first of its attack, the- 
 skin is intensely hot and dry, the pulse is 
 very frequent but small, great thirst prevails, 
 the breath is very foetid, the efflorescence 
 makes its appearance on the second day, or 
 sooner, and about the third or fourth is 
 probably interspersed with large livid spots, 
 and a high degree of delirium ensuing, or 
 hcemorrhages breaking out, the patient is 
 cut off about the sixth or eighth day. la 
 some cases a severe purging arises, which 
 never fails to prove fatal. Some again, 
 where the symptoms do not run so high, 
 instead of recovering, as is usual, about the 
 time the skin begins to regain its natural 
 colour, become dropsical, fall into a kind 
 of lingering way, and are carried off in the 
 course of a few weeks. 
 
 Scarlatina in its inflammatory form is not 
 usually attended with danger, although a 
 considerable degree of delirium sometimes 
 prevails for a day or two ; but when it par- 
 takes much of the malignant character, or 
 degenerates into typhus putrida, which it is 
 apt to do, it often proves fatal. On dissec- 
 tion of those who die of this disease, the 
 fauces are inflamed, suppurated and gan- 
 grenous ; and the trachea and larynx are 
 likewise in a state of inflammation, and lined 
 with a viscid foetid matter. In many in- 
 stances, the inflammatory affection extends 
 to the lungs themselves. Large swellings 
 of the lymphatic glands about the neck, oc- 
 casioned by an absorption of the acrid mat- 
 ter poured out in the fauces, are now and 
 then to be found. The same morbid appear- 
 ances which are to be met with in putrid fe- 
 ver, present themselves in other parts of the 
 body. 
 
 The plan to be pursued will differ accord- 
 ing to the form of the disease. In the scar- 
 latina simplex little is required, except clear- 
 ing the bowels, and observing the antiphlo- 
 gistic regimen. But where the throat is 
 affected, and the fever runs higher, more 
 active means become necessary, varying ac- 
 cording to the type of this, whether syno- 
 chalj or typhoid. la general we may begin 
 
792 
 
 SCH 
 
 SCI 
 
 "byBshibiting a nauseating emetic, which be- 
 sides its effects on the fever, may be useful 
 in checking inflammation in the throat j and 
 occasionally the repetition of such a remedy 
 after a time, may answer a good purpose : 
 bat commonly it will be better to follow up 
 the first by some cathartic remedy of sufficient 
 activity. Then, so long as the strength will 
 allow, we may endeavour to moderate the 
 fever by mercurial and antimonial prepara- 
 tions, or other medicines promoting the 
 several secretions, by steadily pursuing the 
 antiphlogistic regimen, and occasionally ap- 
 plying cold water to the skin, when this is 
 very hot and dry. Sometimes severe in- 
 flammation in the throat at an early period 
 may render it adviseable to apply a few 
 leeches externally, or blisters behind the 
 ears : and gargles of nitrate of potash, the 
 mineral acids, &.c. should be used from time 
 to time. But where the disorder exhibits 
 the typhoid character, with ulcers in the 
 throat, tending perhaps to gangrene, it is 
 necessary to support the system by a nutri- 
 tious diet, with a moderate quantity of wine, 
 and tonic or stimulant medicines, as the 
 cinchona, calumba, ammonia, capsicum, &c. ; 
 the acids will also be very proper from their 
 antiseptic, as well as tonic power ; and 
 stimulant antiseptic gargles should be fre- 
 quently employed, as the mineral acids suf- 
 ficiently diluted, with the addition of tincture 
 «f myrrh, or these mixed with decoction of 
 bark. Sic. Besides the general measures, 
 thus varied according to the character of the 
 disease, particular alarming symptoms may 
 require to be palliated ; as vomiting, by the 
 effervescing draught, and occasionally a blis- 
 ter to the stomach, if there be tenderness on 
 pressure; diarrhoea by small doses of opium, 
 &c. The management of these, however, 
 as well as of the dropsical swellings, and 
 other sequels of the disease, will be under- 
 Stood from what is said under those heads 
 respectively. 
 
 Scarlati'na angino'sa. Pee Scarlatina. 
 
 Scarlati'na cyna'nchica. See Scarla- 
 tina. 
 
 Scarlati'na si'mplex. See Scarlatina. 
 
 Scarlet fever. See Scarlatina. 
 
 Sceleton. See Skeleton. 
 
 ScELOTYRBE. (From traiXos, the leg, 
 and rvfZn, riot, intemperance.) A debility 
 of the legs from scurvy or an intemperate 
 "way of life. 
 
 SCHERO'MA. A dryness of the eye 
 from the want of the lachrymal fluid. The 
 effects of this lachrymal fluid being defi- 
 cient are, the eyes become dry, and in their 
 motions produce a sensation as though sand, 
 or some gritty substances, were between the 
 eye and the eyelid ; the vision is obscured, 
 the globe of the eye appears foulish and dull, 
 ■which is a bad omen in acute diseases. The 
 species are, 1. Scheroma febrile, or a dryness 
 of the eyes, which is observed in fevers com- 
 plicated with a phlogistic density of the 
 
 humours. 2. Scherotna exhauslorunt, which 
 happens after great evacuations, and in per- 
 sons dying. 3. Scheroma inflammatonim} 
 which is a symptom of the ophtlialmia sicca. 
 4. Scheroma ilineranlium, or the dryness of 
 the eyes, which happens in sandy places to 
 travellers, as in hot Syria, or from dry winds, 
 which dry up the humidity necessary for 
 the motion of the eyes. 
 
 Schidace'jdon. (From »';(;;*Sa|, a splinter.)- 
 A longitudinal fracture of the bone. 
 
 ScKiNELiE'uM. (From r^ivos, niastichj, 
 and eXaiav, oil.) Oil of mastich. 
 
 SCHNEIDER, Conrad Victor, was 
 born at Bitterfeld in Misnia. He filled the 
 offices of professor of anatomy, botany, and 
 medicine, at Wittemberg, with great reputa- 
 tion ; and was father of the faculty where 
 he died in 1680. He wrote many treatises , 
 those on anatomical subjects relating chiefly 
 to the bones of the cranium, and to the 
 pituitary membrane of the nostrils, to which 
 his name is still attached. He refuted ati 
 ancient error, that the mucus in catarrh 
 distilled through the cribriform bone from the 
 brain, showing that it was secreted by the 
 pituitary membrane. In other respects his 
 writings, except in anatomy, are diffuse and 
 obscure, and full of ancient hypothetical 
 doctrines. 
 
 SCHNEIDER'S MEMBRANE. The 
 very vascular pituitary membrane of the 
 nose, called Schneiderian, from its disco- 
 verer. 
 
 Schoena'nthus. (From ff;^^tive;, a rusli^ 
 and av^os, a flower.) Sweet rush, or camel's 
 hay. See Andropogon schoenanth-us. 
 
 Sch(Enolagu'rus. (From ff;^i>ivis, a rushy 
 X«y4>f, a hai'e, and at/pa, a tail ; so called from 
 its resemblance to a hare's-tail.) Hare's- 
 tail. Cotton-grass. 
 
 SCIATIC ARTERY, .^rteria sciatka. 
 Ischiatic artery. A branch of the internal 
 iliac. 
 
 SCIATIC NERVE. Js'ervus scialicus, 
 Ischiatic nerve. A branch of a nerve of the 
 lower extremity, formed by the union of the 
 lumbar and sacral nerves. It is divided 
 near the popliteal cavity into the tibial and 
 peroneal, which are distributed to the leg 
 and foot, 
 
 SCIATIC NOTCH. Ischiatic notch. See 
 Innominatum os. 
 
 SCIATIC VEIN. Vena sciatica. The 
 vein which accompanies the sciatic artery in 
 the thigh. 
 
 SCIATICA. Ischias. A rheumatic af- 
 fection of the hip-joint. 
 
 Sciatica cresses. The iberis or carda- 
 mantica, raised in gardens for culinary pur- 
 poses. 
 
 S C I'L L A. (Froni <ni.iXX.at, to dry ; so 
 called from its property of drying up hu- 
 mours. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnsean system. Class, Htxandria. Or- 
 der, Monogynia, 
 
sdi 
 
 sci 
 
 ?9;; 
 
 2. ^Fhe pharmacopoeial name of the me- 
 dicinal squill. See Scilla tnaritima. 
 
 Sci'LLA ExSiccATA. Dried squill. 
 
 Sci'LLA hispa'nica. The Spanish squill. 
 
 Sci'lla mari'tima. The systematic 
 name of the officinal squill. Ornithogalwn 
 maritimum, Squilla. Scilla maritima, nu- 
 difiora, bracteis, refractis, of Linnaeus. A 
 native of Spain, Sicily, and Syria, growing 
 on the sea-coast. The red-rooted variety 
 has been supposed to be more efficacious 
 than the white, and is therefore still prefer- 
 red for medicinal use. The root of the squill, 
 which appears to have been known as 
 a medicine in the early ages of Greece, 
 and has so well maintained its character 
 ever since as to be deservedly in great 
 estimation, and of very frequent use at 
 this time, seems to manifest a poisonous 
 quality to several animals. In proof of 
 this, we have the testimonies of Hillefield, 
 Bergius, Vogel, and others. Its acrimony 
 is 60 great, that even if much handled 
 it exulcerates the skin, and if given in 
 large doses, and frequently repeated, it 
 not only excites nausea, tormina, and vio- 
 lent vomiting, but it has been known to 
 produce strangury, bloody urine, hyperca- 
 tharsis, cardialgia, hsemorrhoids, convul- 
 sions, with fatal inflammation, and gan- 
 grene of the stomach and bowels. But as 
 many of the active articles of the Materia 
 Medica, by injudicious administration, be- 
 come equally deleterious, these effects of 
 the scilla do not derogate from its medi- 
 cinal virtues ; on the contrary, we feel our- 
 selves fully warranted, says Dr. Woodville, 
 in representing this drug, under proper 
 management, and in certain cases and con- 
 stitutions, to be a medicine of great prac- 
 tical utility, and real importance in the 
 cure of many obstinate diseases. Its ef- 
 fects, as stated by Bergius, are incidens, 
 diuretica, emetica, subpurgans, hydragoga, 
 expectorans, emmenagoga. In dropsical 
 cases it has long been esteemed the most 
 certain and effectual diuretic with which 
 we are acquainted; and in asthmatic 
 affections, or dyspnoea, occasioned by the 
 lodgement of tenacious phlegm, it has 
 been the expectorant usually employed. 
 The squill, especially in large doses, is 
 apt to stimulate the stomach, and to prove 
 emetic ; and it sometimes acts on the in- 
 testines, and becomes purgative ; but when 
 these operations take place, the medicine 
 is prevented from reaching the blood ves- 
 sels and kidneys, and the patient is de- 
 prived of its diuretic effects, which are to 
 be obtained by giving the squill in smaller 
 doses, repeated at more distant intervals, 
 or by the joining of an opiate to this medi- 
 cine, which was found by Dr. Cullen to 
 answer the same purpose. The doctor 
 further observes, that from a continued 
 repetition of the squill, the dose may be 
 gradually increased, and the interval of its 
 100 
 
 exhibitions shortened ; and when in this 
 way the dose comes to be tolerably large^ 
 the opiate may be most conveniently em- 
 ployed to direct the operation of the squill 
 more certainly to the kidneys. " In cases 
 of dropsy, that is, when there is an effu- 
 sion of water into the cavities, and there- 
 fore less water goes to the kidneys, we 
 are of opinion that neutral salt, accom- 
 panying the squill, may be of use in deter- 
 mining this fluid more certainly to the 
 kidneys ; and wlienever it can be perceived 
 that it takes this course, we are persuaded 
 that it will be always useful, and gene- 
 rally safe, during the exhibition of the 
 squills, to increase the usual quayitity of 
 drink." 
 
 The diuretic effects of squills have been 
 supposed to be promoted by the addition of 
 some mercurial; and the less purgative 
 preparations of mercury, in the opinion of 
 Dr. Cullen, are best adapted to this pur- 
 pose ; he therefore recommends a solution 
 of corrosive sublimate, as being more pro- 
 per than any other, because most diuretic. 
 Where the primae vise abound with mucous 
 matter, and the lungs are oppressed with 
 viscid phlegm, this medicine is likewise in 
 general estimation. 
 
 As an expectorant, the squill may be 
 supposed not only to attenuate the mucus 
 in the follicles, but also to excite a more 
 copious secretion of it from the lungs, and 
 thereby lessen the congestion, upon which 
 the difficulty of respiration very generally 
 depends. Therefore in all pulmonic affec- 
 tions, excepting only those of actual or 
 violent inflammation, ulcer, and spasm, the 
 squill has been experienced to be an useful 
 medicine. The officinal preparations of 
 squills are, a conserve, dried squills, a syrup, 
 and vinegar, an oxymel, and pills. Prac- 
 titioners have not, however, confined them- 
 selves to these. When this root was in- 
 tended as a diuretic, it has most commonly 
 been used in powder, as being in this state 
 less disposed to nauseate the stomach ; and 
 to the powder it has been the practice to 
 add neutral salts, as nitre, or crystals of 
 tartar, especially if the patient complained 
 of much thirst ; others recommend calo- 
 mel ; and with a view to render the squills 
 less offensive to the stomach, it has been 
 usual to conjoin an aromatic. The dose 
 of dried squills is from one to four or sis 
 grains once a day, or half this quantity 
 twice a-day ; afterwards to be regulated 
 according to its effects. The dose of the 
 other preparations of this drug, when freshp 
 should be five times this weight ; for this 
 root looses in the process of drying four-' 
 fifths of its original weight, and this loss is 
 merely a watery exhalation. 
 
 Sci'lLjE ace'tum. Squills macerated ia 
 vinegar. 
 
 Scihi^JE cojsse'rva. Squills beat up 
 with sugar. 
 
794 
 
 sCi 
 
 aCi 
 
 S«ji'iyL^ MEL. Tincture of squills boiled 
 Tvith honey. 
 
 Sci'LL^ o'xTMEL. Vinegar of squills 
 boiled with honey. 
 
 Sci'lljE pilule. Squill pills, consist- 
 ing of dried squills, ginger, soap, and am- 
 moniacum. 
 
 Sci'll^ tinctu'ra. Squills digested in 
 spirit of wine. 
 
 Scilli'tes. (From a}itKXa., the squill.) 
 A wine impregnated with squills. 
 
 Sci'wcus. (From sheque, Heb.) The 
 skink. This ampliibious animal is of the 
 lizard kind, and caught about the Nile, 
 and thence brought dried into this country, 
 remarkably smooth and glossy, as if var- 
 nished. The flesh of the animal, pai'ticu- 
 iarlyof the belly, has been said to be diure- 
 tic, alexipharmic, aphrodisiac, and useful in 
 leprous disorders. 
 
 Scirrho'ma. (From a-Kifpaa, to harden.) 
 Scirrhosis. A hard tumour. See Scirrhus. 
 SCI'RRHUS. (From cKif^foec, to har- 
 den.) A genus of disease iu the Class, 
 Locales^ and Order, Tumores, of CuUen ; 
 known by a hard tumour of a glandular 
 part, indolent, and not readily suppurating. 
 The following observations of Mr. Pearson 
 are deserving of attention. A scirrhus, 
 he says, is usually defined to be a bard, and 
 almost insensible tumour, commonly situated 
 in a glandular part, and accompanied with 
 little or no discolouration of the surface of 
 the skin. This description agrees with the 
 true or exquisite scirrhus ; but when it has 
 proceeded from the indolent to the malig- 
 nant state, the tumour is then unequal in 
 its figure, it becomes painful, the skin ac- 
 quires a purple or livid hue, and the cuta- 
 neous veins are often varicose. Let us 
 now examine whether this enumeration of 
 symptoms be sufficiently accurate for prac- 
 tical purposes. 
 
 It is probable, that any gland in the 
 living body may be the seat of a cancerous 
 disease, but it appears more frequently as 
 an idiopathic affection in those glands that 
 form the several secretions than in the 
 absorbent glands; and of the secreting 
 organs, those which separate fluids that are 
 to be employed in the animal economy, 
 sufler much oftener than the glands which 
 secrete the escrementitious parts of the 
 blood. Indeed, it may be doubted whether 
 an absorbent gland be ever the primary seat 
 of a true scirrhus. Daily experience evinces, 
 that these glands may suffer contamination 
 from their connection with a cancerous part ; 
 but under such circumstances, this morbid 
 alteration being the effect of a disease iu 
 that neiglibouring part, it ought to be re- 
 rcarded as a secondary or consequent aflec- 
 v.on. I never yet met with an unequivocal 
 proof of a primary scirrhus in an absorb- 
 ent gland ; and if a larger experience shall 
 contirm this observation, and establish it 
 3a a general rule. It will aflbrd ma+eriaJ a?- 
 
 sistaace m forming the diagnosis, of this 
 disease. The general term scirrhus hath 
 been applied, with too little discrimination, 
 to indurated tumours of lymphatic glands. 
 When these appendages of the absorbent 
 system enlarge in tlie early part of life, 
 the disease is commonly treated as stru- 
 mous ; but as a similar alteration of these 
 parts may, and often does occur at a more 
 advanced period, there ought to be some 
 very good reasons for ascribing malignity 
 to one rather than the other. In old people 
 the tumour is indeed often larger, more 
 indurated, and less tractable than in chil- 
 dren ; but when the alteration originated 
 in the lymphatic glands, it will very rarely 
 be found to possess any thing cajacerous in 
 its nature. 
 
 If every other morbid alteration in a 
 part are attended with pain and softness, 
 then induration and defective sensibility 
 might point out the presence of a scirrhus. 
 But this is so far from being the case, that 
 even encysted tumours, at their com- 
 mencement, frequently excite the sensa- 
 tion of impenetrable hardness. All glands 
 are contained in capsulse, not very elastic^ 
 so that almost every species of chronic en- 
 largement of these bodies must be hard; 
 hence tliis induration is rather owing to tlie 
 structure of the part, than to the peculiar 
 nature of the disease ; and as glands, in 
 their healthy state arc. not endowed with 
 much sensibility, every disease that gradu- 
 ally produces induration, will rather dimi- 
 nish than increase their perceptive powers^ 
 Induration and insensibility may, therefore, 
 prove that the afiiected part does not labour 
 vmder an acute disease ; but these symp- 
 toms alone can yield no certain information 
 concerning the true nature of the morbid 
 alteration. Those indolent affections of 
 the glands that so frequently appear after 
 the meridian of life, commonly manifest a 
 hardness and want of sensation, not infe- 
 rior to that which accompanies a true scir- 
 rhus ; and yet these tumours will often 
 admit of a cure by the same mode of treat- 
 ment which we find to be successful in 
 scrophula; and v/hen they prove uncon- 
 querable by the powers of medicine we 
 generally see them continue stationary and 
 innocent to the latest period of life. 
 Writers have, indeed said much about cer- 
 tain tumours changing their nature, and as- 
 suming a new character < but I strongly 
 suspect that tlie doctrine of the mutation of 
 diseases into each other, stands upon a 
 very uncertain foundation. Improper treat- 
 ment may, without doubt, exasperate dis- 
 eases, and render a complaint, which ap- 
 peared to be mild and tractable, dangerous, or 
 destructive ; but to aggravate the symptoms, 
 and to change the form of the disease, are 
 things that ought not to be confounded. 
 I do not affirm, that a breast which has 
 been the seat of a mammary abscess, or a 
 
SCI 
 
 :C0 
 
 1% 
 
 giaad that has been affected with scrophuia, 
 may not become cancerous ; for they might 
 have suffered from this disease had uo pre- 
 vious complaint existed ; but these morbid 
 alterations generate no greater tendency to 
 cancer than if the parts had always retained 
 their natural condition. There is no neces- 
 sary connection between the cancer and any 
 other disease, nor has it ever been clearly 
 proved that one is convertible into the 
 other. 
 
 Chirurglcal writers have generally enume- 
 rated tumour as an essential symptom of the 
 scirrhus ; and it is very true, that this disease 
 is often accompanied with an increase of 
 bulk in the part affected. From long and 
 careful observation, I am however induced 
 to think, that an addition to the quantity of 
 matter is rather an accidental than a neces- 
 sary consequence of the presence of this pe- 
 culiar affection. 
 
 When the breast is the seat of a scirrhus, 
 the altered part is hard, perhaps unequal in 
 its figure, and definite ; but these symptoms 
 are not always connected with an actual in- 
 crease in the dimensions of the breast. On 
 the contrary, the true scirrhus is frequently 
 accompanied with a contraction and dimi- 
 nution of bulk, a retraction of the nipple, 
 and a puckered state of the skin. 
 
 The irritation produced by an indurated 
 substance lying in the breast, will very often 
 cause a determination of blood to that organ, 
 , and a consequent enlargement of it ; but I 
 consider this as an inflammatory state of the 
 surrouQding parts, excited by the scirrhus, 
 acting as a remote cause, and by no means 
 essential to the original complaint. From 
 the evident utility of topical blood-letting 
 tmder these circumstances, a notion has pre- 
 vailed that the scirrhus is an inflammatory 
 disease ; bat the strongly-marked dissimila- 
 rity of a phlegmon and an exquisite scirrhus, 
 in their appearances, progress, and mode of 
 termination, obliges me to dissent from that 
 opinion. That one portion of the breast 
 may be in a scirrhous state, while the other 
 parts are in a state of inflammation, is agree- 
 able to reason and experience ; but that an 
 inflammation, which is an acute disease, and 
 a scirrhus, whose essential characters are 
 almost directly the reverse of inflammation, 
 shall be co-existent in the same part, is not 
 a very intelligible proposition. Tumour 
 and inflammation ^'e commonly met with 
 on a variety of other occasions, and in this 
 particular instance they may be the effects 
 of the disease, but are not essentially con- 
 nected with its presence. 
 
 An incipient scirrhus is seldom accompa- 
 nied with a discolouration of the skin ; and 
 a dusky redness, purple, or even livid ap- 
 pearance of the surface, is commonly seen 
 when there is a malignant scirrhus. The 
 presence or absence of colour can, however, 
 at the best, afford us but a very precarious 
 
 criterion of the true nature of the complaint. 
 When the disease is clearly known, an al- 
 tered state of the skin may assist us in judg- 
 ing of the progress it has made ; but as the 
 skin may suffer similar variations in a num- 
 ber of very dissimilar diseases, it would be 
 improper to found an opinion upon so delu- 
 sive a phenomenon. 
 
 Scla'rea. (From a-KKiipoc, hard ; because 
 its stalks are hard and dry, Blanch.) The 
 garden clary. See Salvia sclarea. 
 
 Scla'rea hispa'nica. Wild clary, or 
 horminum sylvestre. 
 
 Scleri'asis. (From <rK>.«poft), to harden.) 
 Scleroma. Sclerosis. A hard tumour or in- 
 duration. 
 
 Sclerophtha'lmia. (From a-KK^pog, 
 hard, and o<f Saa^.oc, the eye.) A protrusioa 
 of the eye-ball. An inflammation of the 
 eye, attended with hardness of the parts. 
 
 Sclerosarco'ma. (From a-Khnfioi, hard, 
 and trA.fiKcejA.je., a fleshy tumour.) A hard 
 fleshy excrescence on the gums. 
 
 ScLERo'sis. See Scleriasis. 
 
 SCLERO'TIC COAT. (Tunica sclero- 
 tica ; from a-K-Kupoai, to harden ; so called 
 from its hardness.) Sclerotis. The outer- 
 most coat of the eye, of a white colour, 
 dense, and tenacious. Its anterior part, 
 which is transparent, is termed the cornea 
 Iransparens. It is into this coat of the 
 eye that the muscles of the bulb are in- 
 serted. 
 
 Sclero'tis. See Sclerotic coat. 
 
 Sclopeta'ria A'auA. (From sclopetiwiy 
 a gun ; so called from its supposed virtues 
 in healing gun-shot wounds.) Arquebusacde. 
 It is made of sage, mugwort, and mint, dis- 
 tilled in wine. 
 
 Sclopetopla'ga. (From sclopelum, a gun, 
 and plaga, a wound.) A gun-shot wound. 
 
 Scoli'asis. (From azoKioas, to twist.) A 
 distortion of the spine. 
 
 Scolope'k'dria. The spleenwort, or 
 milt waste is sometimes so called. See Celt- 
 rack. 
 
 ScOLOPE'nDRIUM. (From 0--At>-Ka7ti\i(!i>^ 
 
 the earwig ; so called because its leaves re- 
 semble the earwig.) See Asplenium. 
 
 ScoLopojviACHiE'RiUM. (From a-zohaTra.^, 
 the woodcock, and fAct^capa., a knife; so 
 called because it is bent a little at the 
 end like a woodcock's bill.) An incision- 
 knife. 
 
 Sco'lymus. (From a-icoxoi, a thorn ; so 
 named from its prickly leaves.) The arti- 
 choke is sometimes so called. See Cz- 
 nara. 
 
 Sco'PA p.e'gia. The butcher's broom, 
 or knee-holly, was formerly so termed. See 
 Ruscus. 
 
 ScoRBr'TiA. (From scorbutus, the scur- 
 vy.) Medicines for the scurvy. 
 
 SCORE U'TUS. (From schorboet, 
 Germ.) Gmgibrachium, because the gums 
 and arms, and gingipedium. because tlw 
 
Tge 
 
 SCO 
 
 SCO 
 
 gums and legs, are affected by it. The 
 scurvy. A genus of disease in the Class, 
 Cachexia:, and Order, Impetigines, of Cul- 
 len ; characterized by extreme debility; 
 complexion pale and bloated ; spongy gums ; 
 iirid spots on the skin ; breath offensive ; 
 oedematous svrellings in the legs ; hcemor- 
 I'hages ; foul ulcers ; foetid urine ; and ex- 
 tremely offensive stools. The scurvy is a 
 disease of a putrid nature, much more pre- 
 valent in cold climates than in warm ones, 
 and which chiefly affects sailors, and such 
 as are shut up in besieged places, owing, as 
 is supposed, to their being deprived of fresh 
 provision, and a due quantitity of acescent 
 food, assisted by the prevalence of cold and 
 moisture, and by such other causes as de- 
 press the nervous energy, as indolence, con- 
 finement, want of exercise, neglect of clean- 
 liness, much labour and fatigue, sadness, 
 despondency, &c. These several debilita- 
 ting causes, with the concurrence of a diet 
 consisting principally of salted or putrescent 
 food, will be sure to produce this disease. 
 It seems, however, to depend more on a 
 defect of nourishment, than on a vitiated 
 state ; and the reason that salted provisions 
 • are so productive of the scurvy, is, most 
 probably, because they are drained of their 
 nutritious juices, which are extracted and 
 puu off in brine. As the disease is apt to 
 become pretty general amongst tlie crew of 
 a ship when it has once made its appearance, 
 it has been supposed by many to be of a 
 contagious nature , but the conjecture seems 
 by no means well founded. 
 
 A preternatural saline state of the blood 
 has been assigned as its proximate cause. 
 It has been contended by some physicians, 
 that the primary morbid affection in this 
 disease is a debilitated state of the solids, 
 arising principally from the want of alir 
 inent. 
 
 The scurvy comes on gradually, with 
 heaviness, weariness, and unwillingness to 
 move about, together with dejection of 
 spirits, considerable loss of strength, and 
 debility. As it advances in its progress, 
 the countenance becomes sallow and bloat- 
 ed, respiration is hurried on the least mo- 
 tion, the teeth become loose, the gums 
 are spongy, the breath is very offensive, 
 hvid spots appear on different parts of the 
 body, old wounds which have been long 
 healed up break out afresh, severe wander- 
 ing pains are felt, particularly by night, the 
 skin is dry, the urine small in quantity, 
 turning blue vegetable infusions of a green 
 colour ; and the pulse is small, frequent, 
 and, towards the last, intermitting ; but the 
 intellects are, for the most part, clear, and 
 distinct. 
 
 By an aggravation of the symptoms, the 
 disease, in its last stage, exhibits a most 
 wretclied appearance. The joints become 
 swelled and stiff, the tendons of the legs 
 
 are rigid and contracted, general emacig^ 
 tion ensues, haemorrhages break forth from 
 different parts, foetid evacuations are dis- 
 charged by stool, and a diarrha3a or dysen- 
 tery arises, which soon terminates the tragic 
 scene. 
 
 Scurvy, as usually met with on shore, or 
 where the person has not been exposed to 
 the influence of the remote causes before 
 enumerated, is unattended by any violent 
 symptoms, as slight blotches, with scaly 
 eruptions on different parts of the body, 
 and a spon^ess of the gums, are the chief 
 ones to be observed. 
 
 In forming our judgment as to the event 
 of the disease, we are to be directed by the 
 violence of the symptoms, by the situation 
 of the patient with respect to a vegetable 
 diet, or other proper substitutes, by his 
 former state of health, and by his constitu- 
 tion not having been impaired by previous 
 diseases. 
 
 Dissections of scurvy have always disco- 
 vered the blood to be in a very dissolved 
 state. The thorax usually contains more 
 or less of a watery fluid, which, in many 
 cases, possesses so high a degree of acri- 
 mony, as to excoriate the hands by coming 
 in contact with it; the cavity of the abdo- 
 men contains the same kind of fluid ; the 
 lungs are black and putrid ; and the heart 
 itself has been found in a similar state, with 
 its cavity filled with a corrupted fluid. la 
 many instances, the epiphyses have been 
 found divided from the bones, the carti- 
 lages separated from the ribs, and several 
 of the bones themselves dissolved by caries. 
 The brain seldom shows any marks of dis- 
 ease. 
 
 In the cure, as well as the prevention of 
 scurvy, much more is to be done by regi- 
 men, than by medicines, obviating as far as 
 possible the several remote causes of the dis- 
 ease, but particularly providing the patient 
 with a more wholesome diet, and a large 
 proportion of fresh vegetables ; and" it has 
 been found that those articles are especially 
 useful, T/hich contain a native acid, as 
 oranges, lemons, &c. Where these cannot 
 be procured, various substitutes have been 
 proposed, of which the best appear to be the 
 inspissated juices of the same fruits, or the 
 crystallized citric acid. Vinegar, sour croutj 
 and farinaceous substances made to undergo 
 the acetous fermentation, have likewise been 
 used with much advantage ; also brisk fer- 
 menting liquors, as spruce beer, cyder, and 
 the like. Formerly many plants of the 
 Class, Tetradynamia, as mustard, horse-ra- 
 dish, &c. likewise garlic, and others of a 
 stimulant quality, promoting the secretions, 
 were much relied upon, and, no doubt, pro- 
 ved useful to a certain extent. The spongy 
 state of the gums may be remedied by 
 washing the mouth v/ith some of the mineral 
 acids sufficiently diluted, or perhaps mixed 
 
SCR 
 
 SCPw 
 
 en 
 
 ■with decoction of cinchona. The stiffness 
 of the limbs by fomentations, cataplasms, 
 and friction ; and sometimes in hot climates, 
 the earth-bath has afforded speedy relief to 
 this symptom. 
 
 Sco'rdium. (From ^Kopo^ov, garlic ; so 
 called because it smells like garlic) See 
 Teucrium scordium. 
 
 Sco'ri^. {Scoria, from ctkoj, excrement.) 
 Dross. The refuse or useless parts of any 
 substance. 
 
 Scorodopra'sum. (From c-y.o^ocfov, gar- 
 lick, and 5rf ats-ov, the leek.) The wild gav- 
 iick or leek shalot. 
 
 Sco'RODtrM. (A^ro Toy a-Koif o^iiv, from 
 its filthy smell.) Garlick. 
 
 Scorpi'aca. (From crKop?rtos, a scorpion.) 
 Medicines against the bite of serpents. 
 
 Scorpioi'bes. (From c-nofrrto;, a scor- 
 pion, and £//of, a likeness ; so called because 
 its leaves resemble the tail of a scorpion.) 
 Scorpiurus. Scorpion-wort. Bird's-foot. 
 
 Scorpiu'rus. See Scorpioides. 
 
 SCORZONE'RA. (From escorsa, a ser- 
 pent. Span. ; so called because it is said to 
 be effectual against the bite of all venomous 
 animals.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnsean system. Class, Syngenesia. Or- 
 der, Polygamia czqualis. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the offi- 
 cinal viper grass. 
 
 Scorzone'ra hispa'wica. The systema- 
 tic name of the esculent vipers' grass. 
 
 Scorzone'ra hu'milis. The systematic 
 name of the officinal vipers' grass. Escor- 
 sonera. Viperaria. Serpentaria hispanica. 
 Goats' grass. Vipers' grass. The roots of 
 this plant, Scorzonera humilis ; caule sub- 
 nudo, unifloro ; foliis lato-lanceolatis, nervo- 
 sis, plants, of Linnaeus, have been sometimes 
 employed medicinally as alesipharmics, and 
 in hypochondrial disorders, and obstructions 
 of the viscera. The Scorzonera hispanica 
 mostly supplies the shops, whose root is es- 
 culent, oleraceous, and against diseases in- 
 efficacious. 
 
 Scotodi'ne. (From ctkotoc, darloiess, 
 and cf/vo?, a giddiness.) Scolodinia. Scotodi- 
 nos. Scotoma. Scotomia, Giddiness, with 
 impaired sight. 
 
 SCRIBONIUS, Largcjs, a Roman phy- 
 sician in the reign of Claudius, who wrote 
 a treatise, " De Compositione Medicamen- 
 torum." Many of these formulae are per- 
 fectly trifling and superstitious; and the 
 whole work displays a great attachment to 
 empii-icism. The style is also very deficient 
 in elegance for the time in which he lived, 
 whence he appears to have been a person of 
 inferior education. 
 
 SCROBI'CULUS CO'RDIS. (Dim. of 
 scrobs, a ditch.) The pit of the stomach. 
 
 SCRp'FULA. (From scrofa, a swine; 
 because this animal is said to be much sub- 
 ject to a similar disorder.) Scrophula. 
 Struma. Coiras. Chrmas. Ecrue?Ies, Fr. 
 
 Scrophula. The king's evil. A genus of 
 disease in the Class, Cachexia, and Order 
 Impetigines, of CuUen. He distinguishes 
 four species. 1. Sci'ophula vulgaris, when 
 it is without other disorders external and 
 permanent. 2. Sci'ophula mesenterica, 
 when internal, with loss of appetite, pale 
 countenance, swelling of the belly, and an 
 unusual fcEtor of the excrements. 3. Scro- 
 phula fugax. This is of the most simple 
 kind ; it is seated only about the neck, and 
 for the most part is caused by absorption 
 from sores on the head. 4. Scrophula 
 Americana, when it is joined with the yaws^ 
 Scrophula consists in hard indolent tumours' 
 of the conglobate glands in various parts of 
 the body ; but particularly in the neck, be- 
 hind the ears, and under the chin, which 
 after a time suppurate and degenerate into 
 ulcers, from which, instead of pus, a white 
 curdled matter, somewhat resembling the 
 coagulum of milk, is discharged. 
 
 The first appearance of the disease is most 
 usually between the third and seventh year 
 of the child's age ; but it may arise at any 
 period between this and the age of puberty ; 
 after which it seldom makes its first attack- 
 It most commonly affects children of a lax 
 habit, with smootli fine skins, fair hair, and 
 rosy cheeks. It likewise is apt to attack 
 such children as show a disposition to ra- 
 cliitis, marked by a protuberant forehead, 
 enlarged joints, and a tumid abdomen. 
 Like this disease, it seems to be peculiar to 
 cold and variable climates, being rarely met 
 with in warm ones. Scrophula is by no 
 means a contagious disease, but, beyond all 
 doubt, is of an hereditary nature, and is often 
 entailed by parents on their children. There 
 are, indeed, some practitioners who wholly 
 deny that this, or any other disease, can be 
 acquired by an hereditary right ; but that a 
 peculiar temperament of body, or predispo- 
 sition in the constitution to some diseases, 
 may extend from both father and mother to 
 their offspring, is, observes Dr. Thomas, 
 very clearly proved. For example, we very 
 frequently meet with gout in young persons 
 of both sexes, who could never have brought 
 it on by intemperance, sensuality, or impro- 
 per diet, but must have acquired the pre- 
 disposition to it in this way. 
 
 Where there is any predisposition in the 
 constitution to scrophula, and the person 
 happens to contract a venereal taint, this 
 frequently excites into action the causes of 
 the former ; as a venereal bubo not unfre- 
 quently becomes scrophulous, as soon as the 
 virus is destroyed by mercury. The late 
 Dr. Cullen supposed scrophula to depend 
 upon a peculiar constitution of the lympha- 
 tic system. The attacks of the disease seem 
 much affected or influenced by t!je periods 
 of the seasons. They begin usually some 
 time in the winter and spring, and often 
 disappear, or are greatly amended, in sum- 
 mer and autumn. The first appearance ox' 
 
dCR 
 
 itiCR 
 
 the disorder is commonly iu that of small 
 oval or spherical tumours under the skin, 
 unattended by any pain or discolouration. 
 These appear, in general, upon the sides of 
 the neck, below the ear, or under the chin ; 
 but, in some cases, the joints of the elbows 
 or ankles, or those of the fingers and toes, 
 are the parts first affected. In tliese in- 
 stances, we do not, hov/ever, find small 
 moveable swellings ; but, on the contrary, 
 a tumour almost uniformly surrounding the 
 joint, and interrupting its motion. 
 
 After soma length of time the tumours 
 become larger and more fixed, the skin 
 which covers them acquires a purple or 
 livid colour, and, being much inflamed, they 
 at last suppurate and break into little holes, 
 from which, at first, a matter somewhat pu- 
 riform oozes out ; but this changes by de- 
 grees into a kind of viscid serous discharge, 
 much intermixedwith small pieces of a white 
 substance, resembling the curd of milk. 
 
 The tumoui-s subside gradually, whilst 
 the ulcers at the same time open more, and 
 spread unequally in various directions. Af- 
 ter a time, some of the ulcers heal; but 
 other tumours quickly form in different 
 parts of the bod}', and proceed on, in tlie 
 same slow manner as the former ones, to 
 suppuration. In this manner the disease 
 goes on for some years, and appearing at 
 last to have exhausted itself, all the ulcers 
 heal up, without being succeeded by any 
 fresh swellings ; but leaving behind them an 
 ■ugly puckering of the skin, and a scar of 
 considerable extent. This is the most mild 
 form under which scrophula ever appears. 
 In more virulent cases, the eyes are parti- 
 cularly the seat of the disease, and are af- 
 fected with ophthalmia, giving rise to ulce- 
 i'ations in the tarsi, and inflammation of the 
 tunica adnata, terminating not unfrequently 
 in an opacity of the transparent cornea. 
 
 In similar cases, the joints become affec- 
 ted, they swell and are incommoded by ex- 
 cruciating deep-seated pain, which is much 
 increased upon the slightest motion. The 
 swelling and pain continue to increase, the 
 muscles of the limb become at length much 
 wasted. Matter is soon afterwards formed, 
 and tliis is discharged at small openings 
 made by the bursting of the skin. Being, 
 however, of a peculiar acrhnonious nature, 
 it erodes tlie ligaments and cartilages, and 
 produces a caries of the neighbouring bones. 
 By an absorption of the matter into the sys- 
 tem, hectic fever at last arises, and, in the 
 end, often proves fatal. 
 
 When scrophula is confined to the exter- 
 nal surface, it is by no means attended with 
 danger, although on leaving one part, it is 
 apt to be renewed in others ; but when the 
 ulcers are imbued with a sharp acrimony, 
 spread, erode, and become deep, without 
 showing any disposition to heal ; when deep- 
 seated collections of matter form amongst 
 ^■he small bones of the hands and feet, or in 
 
 tile joints, or tubercles in the lungs, with 
 hectic fever, arise, the consequences will be 
 fatal. 
 
 On opening the bodies of persons who 
 have died of this disease, many of the viscera 
 are usually found in a diseased state, but 
 more particularly the glands of the mesen- 
 tery, which are not only much tumefied, but 
 often ulcerated. The limgs are frequently 
 discovered beset with anumber of tubercles 
 or cysts, wliich contain matter of various 
 kinds. Scrophulous glands, on being ex- 
 amined b}"- dissection, feel somewhat softer 
 to the touch than in their natural state, and 
 when laid open, they are usually found to 
 contain a soft curdy matter, mixed with 
 pus. The treatment consists chiefly in the 
 use of those means, which are calculated to 
 improve the general health ; a nutritious 
 diet, easy of digestion, a pure dry air, gentle 
 exercise, friction, cold bathing, especially in 
 the sea, and strengthening medicines, as the 
 preparations of iron, myrrh, &c. but, parti- 
 cularly the Peruvian bark with soda. Va- 
 rious mineral waters, and other remedies 
 which moderately promote the secretions, 
 appear also to have been often useful. In 
 irritable states of the system, hemlock has 
 been employed with much advantage. Mer- 
 cury is generally injurious to scrofulous 
 persons, when carried so far as to affect the 
 mouth ; yet they have sometimes improved 
 under the use of the milder preparations of 
 that metal, determined principally towards 
 the skin. Moderate antimonials also, decoc- 
 tions of sarsaparilla, mezereon, guaiacum, 
 &;c. burnt sponge, muriate of lime, and 
 other such remedies have been serviceable in 
 many cases, perhaps chiefly in the same way. 
 The applications to scrofulous tumours and 
 ulcers must vary according to the state of 
 the parts, whether indolent or irritable; 
 where the tumours show no disposition to 
 enlarge or become inflamed, it is, perhaps, 
 best to interfere little with them ; but their 
 inflammation must be checked by leeches, 
 &c. and when ulcers exist, stimulant lotions 
 or dressings must be used to give them a 
 disposition to heal ; but if they are in an ir- 
 ritable state, a cataplasm, made, perhaps, 
 with hemlock, or other narcotic. 
 
 SCROPHULA'RIA. (From scrofula-, the 
 king's evil ; so called from the unequal tu- 
 bercles upon its roots, like scrofulous tu- 
 mours.) The name of a genus of plants in 
 the Linnsean system. Class, Didynamia. 
 Order, Angiospermia. The fig-wort. 
 
 Scrophttla'ria AftUA'TicA. BetoTiica 
 aquatica. Greater water-figwort. Water- 
 betony. The leaves of this plant, Scropku- 
 laria ;foliis cordatis obiiisis, petiolatis, decur~ 
 rentibus ; caule membranis angulato; race- 
 7nis tcrminalibus, of Linnasus, are celebrated 
 as correctors of the ill flavour oi senna. 
 They were, also, formerly in high estima- 
 tion against piles, tumours of a scrofulous 
 nature, inflammations. &c 
 
sCU 
 
 SEB 
 
 ^?&9 
 
 bcROPHULA'BiA Mi'woR. The piie-wort 
 is sometimes so called. See Ranunculus 
 Jicaria. 
 
 Scrophula'ria NODo'sA. The systema- 
 tic name of the figwort. Scrophularia vul- 
 garis. Millemorbia^ ScrophulaHa. Com- 
 mon figwort or kernel- wort. The root and 
 leaves of this plant, Scrophularia ; foliis cor- 
 datis, trinervatis ; caule obtusangulo, of Lin- 
 nasus, have been celebrated both as an in- 
 ternal and external remedy against inflam- 
 mations, the piles, scrophulous tumours and 
 old ulcers ; but they are now only used in 
 this country by the country people. 
 
 Scrophula'ria vulga'ris. See Scro- 
 phularia nodosa. 
 
 Scrotal hernia. Hernia scrotalis, 
 Scroiocele. A protrusion of any part of an 
 abdominal viscus or viscera into the scro- 
 tum. See Hernia. 
 
 SCROTOCE'LE. (From scrotum, and khxii, 
 a tumour.) A rupture or hernia in the scro- 
 tum. 
 
 SCRO'TUM. (Qwfliz scortum, a skin or 
 hide.) Bursa testiurn. Oscheus. Oscheon. 
 Orchea, of Galen. The common integu- 
 ments which cover the testicles. 
 
 SCRU'PULUS. (Dim. of scrupus, a 
 small stone.) A scruple or weight of 20 
 grains. 
 
 SCULTETUS, John, was born at Ulm 
 in 1595, and, after the requisite studies, 
 graduated at Padua. He then practised 
 with considerable reputation in his native 
 eity, as well in surgery as in physic, and he 
 appears to have been very bold in his ope- 
 rations. He was carried off by an apoplec- 
 tic stroke in 1645. His principal work is 
 entitled, "Armamentarium Chirurgicum," 
 with plates of the instruments ; which was 
 published after his death, and has passed 
 through many editions, and been translated 
 into most European languages. 
 
 SCURF. Furfur a. Small exfoliations 
 of the cuticle, which take place after some 
 eruptions on the skin, a new cuticle being 
 formed underneath during the exfoliation. 
 
 Scurvy. See Scorbutus. 
 
 Scurvy-grass. See Cochlearia officinalis. 
 
 Scurvy-grass, lemon. See Cochlearia offi- 
 cinalis. 
 
 Scurvy-grass, Scotch. See Convolvulus 
 soldanella. 
 
 SCUTIFORM CARTILAGE. See Thy- 
 roid cartilage. 
 
 SCUTELLA'RIA. (From sculella, a 
 small dish, or saucer, apparently in allusion 
 to the little concave appendage which 
 crowns the calyx.) Some have thought it 
 to be more directly derived from scutellum, 
 a little shield, to which they have compared 
 the shield. The name of a genus of plants 
 in the Linnssan system. Class, Didynamia. 
 Order Gymnospermia. 
 
 Scutella'ria galericula'ta. The 
 systematic name of the skull-cap. Tertia- 
 T.arin- The Scvfellaria, foliis cordato-lan- 
 
 ceolcttts, crenatis ;floribus axillaribus, of Lin- 
 naeus, which is common in the hedges and 
 ditches of this country. It has a bitter taste 
 and a garlic smell, and is said to be service- 
 able against that species of ague which at- 
 tacks the patient every other day. 
 
 SCY'BALA. ^icvSuM. Dry hard ex- 
 crements. 
 
 Scv'thigus. (From Scythia, its native 
 soil.) An epithet of the liquorice-rootj or 
 any thing brought from Scythia. 
 
 SEA-AIR is prescribed in a variety of 
 complaints, being considered as more medi- 
 cinal and salubrious than that on land, 
 though not known to possess in its compo- 
 sition a greater quantity of oxygen. This 
 is a most powerful and valuable remedy. 
 It is resorted to with the happiest success 
 against most cases of debility, and particu- 
 larly against scrofulous diseases affecting- 
 the external parts of the body. See Bath) 
 cold. 
 
 Sea-holly. See Eryngium. 
 
 Sea-moss. See Fucus helminlhocorton. 
 
 Sea-oak. See Fucus vesiculosus. 
 
 Sea-onion. See Scilla. 
 
 Sea-salt. See Sodce murias. 
 
 SEA-SICKNESS. A nausea, or tenden- 
 cy to vomit, which varies, in respect of du- 
 ration, in different persons upon their first 
 going to sea. With some it continues only 
 for a day or two ; v/hile with others it re- 
 mains throughout the voyage. The dis- 
 eases in which sea-sickness is principally 
 recommended are asthma and consump- 
 tion. 
 
 SEA-WATER. This is arranged amongst 
 the simple saline waters. Its cheinical 
 analysis gives a proportion of one of saline 
 contents to about twenty-three and one- 
 fourth of water ; but on our shores it is not 
 greater than one of salt to about thirty of 
 water. Sea-water on the British coast may^ 
 therefore, be calculated to contain in the 
 wine pint of muriated soda 186,5 grains, of 
 muriated magnesia fifty-one, of selenite six 
 grains ; total 243 one-half grains, or half an 
 ounce and three and one-half grains of sa- 
 line contents. The disorders for which the 
 internal use of sea-water has been and may 
 be resorted to, are in general the same for 
 which all the simple saline waters may be 
 used. The peculiar power of sea-water 
 and sea-salt as a discutient, employed either 
 internally or externally in scrofulous ha- 
 bits, is well known, and is attended with 
 considerable advantage when judiciously 
 applied. 
 
 Sea-wrack. See Fucus vesiculosus. 
 
 Sealed earths. See Sigillaia terra. 
 
 SEARCHING. The operation of intro- 
 ducing a metallic instrument through the 
 urethra into the bladder, for the purpose of 
 ascertaining whether the patient has the 
 stone or not, 
 
 SEBACEOUS GLANDS, (Glm- 
 
SEC 
 
 SEC 
 
 dula sebacece, from sebum, suet.) Glands 
 •which secrete a sebaceous or suety hu- 
 mour. 
 
 SEBADfLLA. See Cevadilla. 
 SEBATE. (From sebuTU, suet.) Sebas. 
 Tlie name in the new chemistry of every 
 compound of the acid of fat. 
 
 Sebe'stejv. (An E^ptian word.) See 
 Cordia myxa. 
 
 SECA'LE. 1, The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linna;an system. Class, Tri- 
 andria. Order, Digynia. Rye. 
 
 2. The common name of the seed of the 
 Secale cereale, of Linnaeus. 
 
 Seca'le cerea'le. The systematic 
 name of the rye-plant. It is principally 
 used as an article of diet, and in the Nor- 
 thern countries of Europe is employed for 
 affording an ardent spirit. See Secale. 
 
 SECONDAR.Y. This term in general 
 denotes something that acts as second or in 
 subordination to another. Thus in diseases 
 we have secondary symptoms. 
 
 Secondary fever. That febrile affec- 
 tion which arises after a crisis, or the dis- 
 charge of some morbid matter, as after the 
 declension of the small-pox or the measles. 
 SECRETION. The word secretion is 
 used to express that function by which an 
 organ separates from the blood the constitu- 
 ent parts of a fluid, that does not exist in it 
 with its characteristic properties. 
 
 The difference of secreted humours is 
 visibly connected with that of the organs 
 employed for their formation. Thus arte- 
 rial exhalation, that takes place through- 
 out the whole extent of internal surfaces, 
 to preserve their lubricity, affords nothing 
 but an albuminous serosity, which is only 
 the semm of the blood slightly altered by 
 the weak action of organization veiy little 
 complicated. The analysis of the water 
 in dropsy, which is merely the serosity 
 that continually transudes the surface of 
 serous membranes, as the pleura or peri- 
 tonaeum, has demonstrated that tliis fluid 
 has the greatest resemblance to the serum 
 of the blood, and is only distinguished 
 from it by the variable proportions of albu- 
 men, and the different salts it contains in 
 solution. 
 
 This first kind of secretion, this perspira- 
 tory transudation, would seem, then, to be a 
 simple filtration or percolation of a liquor 
 already formed in the blood through the po- 
 rous parts of arteries ; yet we must here ac- 
 loiowledge a peculiar action of membranes, 
 the surface of which it perpetually lubri- 
 cates ; without this action tlie serum would 
 remain united to the other constituent of 
 the blood. This kind of action is termed 
 exhalation. The distingTiishable character 
 of this kind of secretion is the absence of an}' 
 mediate structure between the vas efferens 
 and the excretory duct : the minute ai'teries 
 ' and veins that run into the structure of 
 membranes constitute both. 
 
 After serous transudation, requiring oifly 
 a very simple organization, follows the se-» 
 cretion by cryptse, glandular folicles, and 
 mucous lacunae. Each of these small glands 
 contained in the texture of membranes lining 
 the internal surface of the digestive, aerial, 
 and urinary passages, and which, when con- 
 glomerated, form a.mygdalae, &c. may be 
 compared to a small bottle the bottom of 
 which is round, and the neck short ; the 
 membranous parietes of these vesicular 
 cryptae are supplied with a great quantity of 
 vessels and nerves. It is to the peculiar ac- 
 tion of these that the secretion of mucus by 
 these glands should be attributed. These 
 mucous liquids are less fluid and more viscid 
 than the fluid produced by the first kind of 
 secretion, containing more albumen amd 
 salts ; they are more different from the serum 
 of the blood, and of a more excrementitious 
 nature ; the bottom of these bottle-kind of 
 glands is turned towards the paurts to which 
 the mucous membrane adheres, their mouth 
 or neck opens on the surface contiguous to 
 these membranes. 
 
 The apertures by which the mucous glands 
 discharge themselves are easy to be per- 
 ceived on the tonsils, mucous surface of the 
 urethi-a, rectum, &c. 
 
 Secretion and excretion are facilitated by 
 tlie irritation occasioned by the presence of 
 air, aliment, or urine ; by the compression 
 induced by them, and finally, by the peris- 
 taltic contractions of the muscular fibres to 
 which mucous membranes adhere through- 
 out the whole extent of the primac viae. 
 
 The fluids, which are considerably diffe- 
 rent from the blood, require for their secre- 
 tion organs of a more comphcated struc- 
 ture ; these are called conglomerate glands 
 to distinguish them from lymphatic glands, 
 which are named conglobate. These glands 
 'are visceral masses, formed by an assem- 
 blage of nerves and evei-y species of vessels 
 disposed in packets, and united by cellular 
 structure ; a proper membrane, or an elon- 
 gation of that which lines the cavity that in- 
 cludes them, surrounds their external sur- 
 face, and separates them from the circumja- 
 cent parts. 
 
 The arteries do not form an immediate 
 continuation with their excretory ducts, as 
 Ruysch aifirmed ; nor do there exist inter- 
 mediate glands between these vessels as 
 Malpighi believed ; it seems more probable 
 that each gland has its cellular or paren- 
 chymatous substance in the areolae, into 
 which the arteries pour the materials of the 
 fluid they prepare; in consequence of a 
 power peculiar to them, and which forms 
 their distinguishing character. Lymphatics 
 and excretoiy ducts arise from the sides of 
 these little cells, and both these species of 
 vessels absorb ; the latter attracts the secre- 
 ted liquor.carrying it into receptacles, where 
 it accamulates,wliile tlie former receive that 
 part which the action of theorgan c«uld not 
 
SEC 
 
 SEC 
 
 801 
 
 completely elaborate, or the residue of the 
 secretion. 
 
 The nerves which always enter more or 
 less into the structure of secretory organs, 
 and come principally from the great sym- 
 pathetics, terminate variously in their sub- 
 stance, and furnish each of them with a par- 
 ticular sensibility, by means of which they 
 distinguish, in the blood brought thither by 
 the vessels, the constituent parts or materials 
 of the humour they are destined to prepare, 
 and select it by a real preference. Besides 
 they cause them to take on a peculiar mode 
 of activity, the exercise of which causes 
 these separate elements to undergo a certain 
 composition, and impresses the fluid produ- 
 ced with specific properties, always relative 
 to the mode of action of which they are the 
 result. Thus the liver retains the constitu- 
 ent principles of bile contained in the blood 
 of the vena portae, elaborates, combines 
 them, and forms the bile, an animal fluid, 
 distinguishable by certain characteristic 
 properties that are subject to variation ac- 
 cording as the blood contains the elements 
 which enter into its composition in a greater 
 or less degree ; according to the increased or 
 diminished disposition of the gland to retain 
 them, and to effect a more or less complete 
 mixture of them. The qualities of the bile 
 dependent on the concurrenc eof all these 
 circumstances, should present so many dif- 
 ferences as the blood contains principles, 
 and as the hepatic organ may offer varieties 
 relative to the composition of the former, 
 and degree of activity of the latter. Hence 
 arise alterations of the bile, the most incon- 
 siderable of which being compatible with 
 health, escape observation, while those 
 which are more complete, and derange the 
 natural order of the functions, become evi- 
 dent by diseases of which they may be some- 
 times considered the eff'ect, and at other 
 times the cause. These alterations of the 
 bile (and what is here said of the secretion 
 of this humour may extend to almost every 
 other secretion of the animal economy) ne- 
 ver extend so far as to prevent it from be- 
 ing distinguished ; it always preserves in a 
 greater or less degree its essential and pri- 
 mitive characters, it never acquires the 
 qualities of another liquor so as to resemble 
 serum, urine, or saliva, &c. 
 
 The action of secretory glands is not con- 
 tinual, most of them are subject to the alter- 
 nate state of action and rest ; all, as Barden 
 observed, are asleep or awake when any ir- 
 ritation operates on them, or in their vicini- 
 ty, and determines their immediate or sym- 
 pathetic action. Thus saliva is secreted in 
 greater quantity during mastication, &c. 
 
 When a secretory organ enters into ac- 
 tion, the surrounding parts, or such as are 
 situated in its vicinity, usually sympathize ; 
 for instance, the liver is comprised in the 
 sphere of action of the duodenum, since 
 the repletion of this intestine irritates it, 
 
 101 
 
 determines a more abundant afflux of hu 
 mours, and a more copious secretion of 
 bile. 
 
 The blood conveyed to a secretory gland, 
 before it arrives there, suff"ers preparatory 
 changes which dispose it to furnish the 
 constituents of the liquor about to be se- 
 creted. 
 
 The celerity with which the blood arrives 
 at an organ, and the length, diameter, an- 
 gles of the vessels, and the disposition 
 of their ultimate ramifications, are all cir- 
 cumstances which ought to be observed in 
 the examination of each secretion, since 
 they have an influence on the nature of 
 the secreted fluid, and on the mode in 
 which secretion is effected. When a gland 
 is irritated it becomes the centre of fluxion, 
 and acts on the blood brought by its ves- 
 sels. Secretion dependant on a peculiar 
 action inherent in a glandular organ is 
 assisted by the action of surrounding mus- 
 cles. 
 
 The glands, after having remained for a 
 longer or shorter time in a state of excita- 
 tion, relax, become collapsed, and fluids are 
 not conveyed to them in such abundance, 
 they remain in a state of sleep, and during 
 repose renew their sensibility, which is con- 
 sumed by long exertion. 
 
 A remarkable circumstance in secretions 
 is, that they mutually replace and supply 
 each other, so that when the urine is less 
 copious, perspiration is more abundant. 
 A sudden coldness of the skin frequently 
 occasions diarrhoeas, the humours are im- 
 mediately repelled towards the intestinal 
 tube, and pass off" by the mucous glands 
 of the intestines, the action of which is con- 
 siderably increased. 
 
 Se'ctio Cjesa'rea. See Ccssarian ope- 
 ration. 
 
 Se'ctio franco'nia. Sectio hypogastri- 
 ca. The high operation for the stone. See 
 Lithotomy. 
 
 SECUNDINES. The placenta and mem- 
 branes whicli are expanded from its edge, 
 and which form a complete involucrum of 
 the foetus and its v/aters, go under the com- 
 mon term of after-birth, or secundines. 
 
 The membranes of the ovum have 
 usually been mentioned as two, the amnion 
 and the chorion ; and the latter has again 
 been divided into the true and the false. 
 The third membrane, (which, from its ap- 
 pearance, has likewise been called the vil- 
 lous or spongy, and from the consideration 
 of it as the inner lamina of the uterus, 
 cast off" like the exuviae of some animals, 
 the decidua,) has been described by Har- 
 vey, not as one of the membranes of the 
 ovum, but as a production of the uterus. 
 The following is the order of the mem- 
 branes of the ovum, at the full period of 
 gestation : 1st, There is the outer or con- 
 necting, which is flocculent, spongy, and 
 extremely vascular, completely investing 
 
8(i2 
 
 5ED 
 
 SEE 
 
 fhe whole ovum, and lining the uterus. 
 2dly, The middle membrane, which is 
 nearly pellucid, with a very few small 
 blood-vessels scattered over it, and which 
 forms a covering to the placenta and funis, 
 but does not pass between the placenta 
 and uterus, 3dly. The inner membrane, 
 rvhich is transparent, of a firmer texture 
 than the others, and Unes the whole ovum, 
 making, like the middle membrane, a co- 
 vering for the placenta and funis with the 
 two last. The ovum is clothed when it 
 passes from the ovarium into the uterus, 
 where the first is provided for its reception. 
 
 These membranes, in the advanced state 
 of pregnancy, cohere slightly to each 
 other, though, in some ova, there is a con- 
 siderable quantity of fluid collected be- 
 tween them, which, being discharged when 
 one of the outer membranes is broken, 
 forms one of the circumstaoces which have 
 been distinguished by the name of, by or 
 false waters. 
 
 Between the middle and inner membrane, 
 upon or near the funis, there is a small, 
 flat, and oblong body, which, in the early 
 part of pregnancy, seems to be a vesicle 
 containing milky lymph, which afterwards 
 becomes of a firm, and apparently .fatty 
 texture. This is called the vesicula umbi- 
 licalis ; but its use is not known. See Pla- 
 centa. 
 
 Secu'jvdpm a'rtem. According to art. 
 A term frequently used in prescription, and 
 denoted by the letters S. A. which are usu- 
 ally affixed, when the making up of the re- 
 cipe in perfection requires some uncommon 
 tare and dexterity. 
 
 Secpri'daca. (From securis, an axe ; 
 £6 called because its leaves resemble a small 
 axe.) Henbane. 
 
 SEDATIVES. (Medicamenta sedativa, 
 from Sedo, to ease or assuage.) Sedantia, 
 medicines which have tlie power of dimi- 
 nishing the animal energy, without destroy- 
 ing life. They are divided into sedativa 
 soponjica, as opium, papfever, hyoscyamus, 
 and sedativa refrigerant ia, as neutral salts, 
 acids, &c. 
 
 Sedative salt of Homberg. See Boracic 
 acid. 
 
 Sedenta'ria o'ssa . The os coccygis and 
 ischia. 
 
 Sedge. See Lis pseudacorus. 
 
 Sediment. The heavy parts of liquids, 
 which fall to the bottom. 
 
 Sediment lateriticus. See Lateritious se- 
 diment. 
 
 SEDLITZ WATER. Seydschutz icater. 
 A simple saline mineral water. From che- 
 mical analysis it appears, that it is strongly 
 impregnated with sulphate of magnesia or 
 Epsom salt, and it is to this, along with 
 brobably the small quantity of muriate of 
 magnesia, that it owes its bitter and sahne 
 taste, and its purgative properties. The 
 jdiseases in which this water is recommended 
 
 are, crudities of the stomach, hypochon- 
 driasis, amenorrhoea, and the anomaloua 
 complaints succeeding the cessation of the 
 catamenia, oedematous tumours of^ the legs 
 in literary men, haemorrhoidal affections, and 
 scorbutic eruptions. 
 
 SEDUM. (From sedo, to assuage ; so 
 called because it allays inflammation.) The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linnseaa 
 system. Class, Decandria. Order, Penla- 
 gynia. 
 
 Se'ditm a'cre. Illecebra. Vermicularisi^ 
 Piper murale. Sedum minus. Wall-pepper, 
 Stone-crop. The plant thus called is, in 
 its recent state, extremely acrid, like the 
 hydropiper ; hence, if taken in large doses, 
 it acts powerfully on the primse vise, 
 proving both emetic and cathartic ; applied 
 to the skin as a cataplasm, it frequently 
 produces vesications and erosions. Boer- 
 haave, therefore, imagines that its internal 
 employment must be unsafe ; but expe- 
 rience has discovered, that a decoction of 
 this plant is not only safe, but of great 
 efficacy in scorbutic complaints. For 
 which purpose, a handful of the herb is 
 directed, by Below, to be boiled in eight 
 pints of beer, till they are reduced to four, 
 of which three or four ounces are to be 
 taken every, or every other, morning. 
 Milk has been found to answer this pur- 
 pose better than beer. Not only ulcers 
 simply scorbutic, but those of a scrophu- 
 lous, or even cancerous tendency, have 
 been cured by the use of this plant; of 
 which Marquet relates several instances. 
 He likewise found it useful as an external 
 appUcation in destroying fungous flesh, and 
 in promoting a discharge in gangrenes and 
 carbuncles. Another effect for which this 
 plant is esteemed, is that of stopping inter- 
 mittent fevers. 
 
 Se'ditm lu'teum mura'le. Navel wort. 
 
 Se'dcji ma'jus. See Sempervivum tec- 
 torurn. 
 
 Se'dum Mi'jvrs. See Sedum acre. 
 
 Se'dum tele'phitjm. The systematic 
 name of the oruiTie. Faba crassa. Telephi- 
 um. Fabaria crassvJa. Anacampseros. The 
 plant which bears these names in various 
 pharmacopoeias, is the orpine, Sedum foliis 
 planiusculis serratis, corymbo folioso, caule 
 erecto, of Linnseus. It was formerly ranked 
 as an antiphlogistic, but now forgotten. 
 
 SEEING. A sensation by which we 
 perceive bodies around us, and their sen- 
 sible qualities. The organ of sight is 
 formed of three parts perfectly distinct ; first, 
 those which serve to protect the globe of the 
 eye, to withdi-aw it suddenly from the 
 influence of light, and to preserve it in a 
 condition necessary for the exercise of its 
 functions. These consist in the supercilia, 
 palpebrse, and lachrymal passages, parts 
 accessory to the organ. The eye-ball itself 
 presents two portions very different from 
 each other, one formed by almost tlie 
 
SEE 
 
 SEE 
 
 803 
 
 ^hole, and which may be called an optic 
 instrument ; the other, formed by a medul- 
 lary expansion of the optic nerve is the 
 Hnmediate organ of sight ; this is the retina, 
 alone adapted to receive the impression of 
 light, and to be affected by the delicate 
 contact of this extremely subtle fluid. This 
 impression, or sensation, is transmitted to 
 the cerebral organ by the optic nerve, of 
 which the retina is merely the expanded 
 extremity. 
 
 The eye-brows, as being accessoiy or- 
 gans to vision, have the effect of diminishing 
 the effect of a too strong light by partly 
 absorbing its rays. The supercilia answer 
 this purpose better in proportion to the 
 projection formed, and the darker colour 
 of the hair ; thus we knit the brow trans- 
 versely in passing from dark to a lighted 
 place, the strong light of which has a dis- 
 agreeable effect on the organ of sight. 
 Hence aro^fe the custom of certain southern 
 people, (in whom the eye-brows are, indeed, 
 naturally thicker, and of a darker colour,) 
 to make them blacker, in order the better to 
 fulfil the intention for which they were de- 
 signed. The eye -lids, as concerned in the 
 organs of vision, shade the eyes from the 
 continual action of light ; these, like aU other 
 organs, have occasion for repose, which 
 could not have been procured had the rays 
 of light constantly excited their sensibility. 
 A removal of the eye-lids occasions loss of 
 sleep. The cilia, or hairs, growing upon 
 the margin are destined to prevent insects 
 or other light bodies in the atmosphere 
 from insinuating between tlie globe of the 
 eye and its covering. The anterior part of 
 the eye thus defended against external in- 
 juries, is continually moistened by the tears, 
 tliey also guard against the effects of fric- 
 tion, to which the eye is exposed. See 
 Eye. 
 
 Luminous rays, emanating from a light 
 object, form a cone, the apex of which 
 corresponds to the point of a body which 
 we are looking at, and its base is applied 
 to the anterior part of the cornea ; all those 
 rays which touch the mirror of the eye, 
 and pass through it, experience a refrac- 
 tion proportioned to the density of the 
 cornea, and to the convexity of this mem- 
 brane ; when approacliing the perpendicu- 
 lar, they pass thi-ough the aqueous humour 
 which is less dense, and meet with the iris. 
 All those rays which fall on this membrane 
 are reflected, and show its colour different 
 in different individuals. It is only the most 
 central rays that penetrate the pupil, and 
 serve for sight : these enter the pupil in 
 greater or less number, according as it 
 may be more or less dilated. The pupil 
 becomes larger or smaller conformable to 
 the expansion or contraction of the iris. 
 The motions of the iris depend entirely on 
 the mode in which light affects the rtelma ; 
 it is of itself insensible to the imp^sioa 
 
 of luminous rays, as proved by Fontana, 
 who always found it unmoved when he 
 directed rays of light exclusively to it. 
 
 The rays to which the pupil gives pas- 
 sage pass through the aqueous humour of 
 the posterior chamber ; and soon come into 
 contact with the crystalline lens, which 
 powerfully refracts them, on account of its 
 density and lenticular form. When more 
 approaching the perpendicular by this body, 
 they proceed as far as the retina, through 
 the vitreous humour, which is less dense, 
 and which preserves, without augmentation, 
 the effect of the refraction produced by the 
 chrystalline lens ; the rays assembled into 
 one focus strike only a single point of the 
 retina, and produce an impression that 
 gives us an idea of certain properties of the 
 bodies it reflects. It is generally thought 
 that luminous pyramids, which emanate 
 from all points of the object we behold^ 
 descussate in passing through the globe of 
 the eye, so that the object itself is figured, 
 in a reverse direction. Although the image 
 of each object is traced at the same time in 
 each of our eyes, we have but one sensa- 
 tion, because both sensations are in harmo- 
 ny or combined, and only serve by assisting 
 each other to render the impression strong- 
 er and more durable. The correspondence 
 of affection requires the direction of the op- 
 tic axes on the same objects, and however 
 little this direction be changed we really 
 see double, which happens in strabismus, or 
 squinting. 
 
 If the eyes possess a too energetic poweir 
 of refraction, either from too great a con- 
 vexity of the coi-nea or crystalline lens, or 
 more considerable density of the humours 
 and excessive depth of the globe of the eye.^ 
 the luminous rays being united too soon,, 
 cross each other, again diverge, fall scatter- 
 ed on the retina, and produce only a confu- 
 sed sensation. In this disease of vision called 
 myopia, patients can only distinguish very- 
 near objects, whence rays are given off which 
 require an instrument possessing a conside- 
 rable power of refraction. In presbyopia, 
 on tiie contrary, the cornea, being too flat^ 
 the crystalline not very convex, or deep- 
 seated, or the humours not sufficiently 
 abundant, cause the rays not to be yet as- 
 sembled, when they fall on the retina ; sa 
 that patients can only observe with distinct- 
 ness remote objects, because the rays that 
 come from them being little divergent, have 
 not occasion to be much refracted. The sen- 
 sibility of the retina, is under certain circum- 
 stances, so much raised, that the eye hardly 
 supports the weakest light. Persons in this 
 situation are called nyctalopes, who distin- 
 guish objects in the midst of what othera 
 consider utter darkness, as a few rays are 
 sufficient to affect their organ of vision. 
 The eyes are not immoveable in the part 
 they occupy, they are directed towards all 
 the objects of which we wish to form a know^ 
 
804 
 
 SEi 
 
 SE3I 
 
 ledge by different motions, regulated by- 
 four recti and two oblique muscles, and it 
 is observed that there is such a correspond- 
 ence of action in the muscles that move both 
 eyes, that these organs turn at the same time 
 towards the object, so that the visual axes 
 are directed to the same point. 
 
 Seignette's salt. a neutral salt, 
 which consists of soda, potash, and tartaric 
 acid. It was prepared and made known by a 
 Frenchman named Peter Seignette, towards 
 the end of the seventeenth century. It was 
 then employed in preference to many other 
 medicines long known, which had been 
 equally serviceable ; and by these means, 
 without much trouble, he was enabled to 
 acquire a fortune. It must, however, be 
 allowed, that he was a skilful chemist, who, 
 by his writings, and the invention of various 
 other medicines, had obtained considerable 
 reputation as a philosopher and naturalist. 
 He was established as an apothecary at Ro- 
 chelle ; published papers on various natural 
 objects which he had observed in his neigh- 
 bourhood, in the Memoirs of the Academy 
 of Sciences at Paris, as well as in other 
 works ; and died on the 11th of March, 
 1719. 
 
 He recommended this salt, which enrich- 
 ed him, and rendered his name famous, in 
 some small treatises, printed in particular 
 about the year 1662. He called it some- 
 times alkaline salt, sometimes sal polycrest, 
 and sometimes Rochelle sail. After his 
 death, his son continued to prepare and to 
 •vend it with the greatest success. 
 
 Seignette discovered this salt wliile he was 
 engaged in making soluble tartar, and ac- 
 cording to the old opinion, imagining that 
 both the fixed alkalis were the same, used 
 soda instead of potash. By this means he 
 procured, not without surprise, a salt dif- 
 ferent from the common soluble tartar 
 which he wished to prepare, and from the 
 other well-known salt also. He was indu- 
 ced, therefore, to examine it. The experi- 
 ments of learned chemists discovered the 
 component parts of this salt. The mode of 
 preparing it was then made publicly known ; 
 and, by more accurate examination, the 
 difference before overlooked, between vege- 
 table and mineral alkali, was determined ; 
 by which new light was thrown upon che- 
 mistry, and an important service rendered 
 to a variety of arts. 
 
 Among those who contributed to bring 
 this salt into repute was Nicholas Lemery, 
 to whom Seignette sent a large quantity of 
 it, which he distributed at Paris, though un- 
 acquainted with its component parts. Its 
 composition was discovered at the same 
 time, about the year 1731, by two French 
 chemists, Boulduc and Geoffroj'^ ; the former 
 published his observations in the Memoirs 
 of the Academy of Sciences ; and the latter 
 communicated his to Sir Hans Sloane, who 
 caused them to be printed in the Philoso- 
 
 phical Transactions. Neumac, therefore^ 
 was not the first who made known the com- 
 position of Seignette's salt, in his treatise oa 
 Salt-petre ; for Neuman's salt is essentially 
 different ; and he himself confesses that he 
 was not acquainted with the Rochelle salt. 
 See Soda lariarizata. 
 
 Seleni'tes. (From tFihuv^^ the moon.) 
 A white stone having a figure upon it re- 
 sembling a moon. Sulphate of lime. 
 
 Sele'nium. (From a-iK»v», the mooa; 
 so called from its usefulness in lunacy.) A 
 kind of peony. 
 
 Self-heal. See Prunella. 
 
 Seline. a disease of the nails, in which 
 white spots are occasionally seen in their 
 substance. 
 
 Seli'num. (From «rgx«»», the moon ; 
 from its supposed usefulness in disorders 
 proceeding from the influence of the moon.) 
 Marsh smallage. 
 
 SE'LLA TU'RCICA. (Sella, quasi 
 sedda, from sedeo, to sit ; and turcica, from 
 its supposed resemblance to a Turkish sad- 
 dle.) Ephippium. A cavity in the sphenoid 
 bone, containing the pituitary gland, sur- 
 rounded by the four clinoid processes. 
 
 SELTZER WATER. A saline water, 
 slightly alkaline, highly acidulated with car- 
 bonic acid, containing more of this volatile 
 principle than is sufficient to saturate the al- 
 kali, and the earths which it holds in solu- 
 tion. It is particularly serviceable in relie- 
 ving some of the symptoms that -indicate a 
 morbid affection of the lungs ; in slow hectic 
 fever, exanthematous eruptions of the skin, 
 foulness of the stomach, bilious vomiting, 
 acidity and heart-burn, spasmodic pains in 
 any part of the alimentary canal, and bloody 
 or highly offensive stools. On account of its 
 property in relieving spasmodic pains, and 
 from its rapid determination to the kidneys, 
 and perhaps its alkaline contents, it has been 
 sometimes employed with great advantage 
 in diseases of the urinary organs, especially 
 those that are attended with the formation 
 of calculus. A large proportion of the 
 Seltzer water, either gfenuine or artificial, 
 that is consumed in this country, is for the 
 relief of these disorders. Even in gonorrhoea, 
 either simple or venereal, Hoffmann asserts 
 that advantage is to be derived from this 
 medicine. The usual dose is from half a 
 pint to a pint. 
 
 Semeca'rpus anaca'rdittm. The syste- 
 matic name, according to some, of the tree 
 which is supposed to afford the Malacca 
 bean. See Avicenna tomentosa, 
 
 Semeio'sis. (From o-nfjistoce, to notify.) 
 See SemioHce, 
 
 SE'MEN. 1. The seed, kernel, or stone 
 of the fruit of any vegetable. 
 
 2. The seed or prolific liquor secreted in 
 the testicles, and carried through the epidi- 
 dymis, and vas deferens into the vesiculse 
 semin^es, to be emitted sub coitu into the 
 femalei?^?iginaj and there, by its aura, to pe- 
 
SEiVI 
 
 SEM 
 
 86d 
 
 lictFate and impregnate the ovuium in the 
 ovarium* 
 
 In castrated animals, and in eunuchs, the 
 vesiculae seminales are small, and contract- 
 ed; and a little lymphatic liquor, but no 
 semen, is found in them. The semen is de- 
 tained for some time in the vesiculae semina- 
 les, and rendered thicker from the continual 
 absorption of its very thin part, by the os- 
 culaof the lymphatic vessels. In lascivious 
 men, the semen is sometimes, though rarely, 
 propelled by nocturnal pollution from the ve- 
 siculae seminales, through the ejaculatory 
 ducts (which arise from the vesiculae semi- 
 nales, perforate the urethra transversely, 
 and open themselves by narrow and very 
 nervous mouths at the sides of the caput 
 gallinaginis,) into the urethra, and from 
 it to some distance. But in chaste men the 
 greatest part is again gradually absorbed 
 from the vesiculae seminales through the 
 lymphatic vessels, and conciliates strength 
 to the body. The smell of semen is specific, 
 heavy, affecting the nostrils, yet not disa- 
 greeable. The same odour is observed in 
 the roots of the orchis, the iuli of chesnuts, 
 and the antherae of many plants. The 
 smell of the semen of quadrupeds, when at 
 heat, is so penetrating as to reader their 
 flesh fetid and useless, unless castrated. 
 Thus the flesh of the stag, tempore coitus, 
 is unfit to eat. The taste of semen is fa- 
 tuous and somewhat acrid. In the testes its 
 consistence is thin and diluted ; but in the 
 Tesiculaeseminales, viscid, dense, and rather 
 pellucid: and by venery" and debility it is 
 rendered thinner. 
 
 Specific gravity. The greatest part of the 
 semen sinks to the bottom in water, yet some 
 part swims on its surface, which it covers 
 like very fine threads mutually connected 
 together in the form of a cobweb. 
 
 Colour. In the testicles it is somewhat yel- 
 low, and in the vesiculae seminales it acquires 
 a deeper hue. That emitted by pollution or 
 coition, becomes white from its mixture with 
 the whitish liquor of the prostate gland dur- 
 ing its passage through the urethra. In 
 those people who labour under jaundice, and 
 from the abuse of saffron, the semen has 
 been seen yellow, and in an atrabiliary young 
 man, black. 
 
 Quality. Semen exposed to the atmos- 
 pheric air, loses its pellucidity, and becomes 
 thick, but after a few hours it is again ren- 
 dered more fluid and pellucid than it was 
 immediately after its emission. This phe- 
 nomenon cannot arise from water or oxygen 
 attracted from the air. At length it depo- 
 sits phosphate of lime, and forms a corneous 
 crust. 
 
 Experiments with semen prove that it turns 
 the syrup of violets green, and dissolves 
 earthy, neutral, and metallic salts. Fresh 
 semen is insoluble in water, until it has un- 
 dergone the above changes in atmospheric 
 air. It is dissolved by alkaline salts. By 
 
 aBtherial oil it is dried into a pellucid pelli^ 
 cle, like the cortex of the brain. It is dis- 
 solved by all acids, except the oxy-muriatic, 
 by which it is coagulated in the form of 
 white flakes. It is also acted upon by alco- 
 hol of wine. 
 
 By dry distillation semen gives out a small 
 portion of empyreumatic oil, and volatile 
 alkali. The remaining incinerated carbon 
 affords soda and phosphate of lime. 
 
 The constituent principles of semen. Che- 
 mical analysis demonstrates that one hun- 
 dred parts of semen contain, 1. Of water f 
 ninety parts. 2. Of animal gluten, six 
 parts. 3. Of phosphate of hme, three parts. 
 4. Of pure soda, one part. 5. By micros- 
 copical exammation, it is asserted that an 
 immense number of very small animalcula, 
 with round tails called spermatic animalcw 
 les, may be seen. 6. The odorous principlcy 
 which flies off immediately from fresh se- 
 men. It appears to consist of a pecuLar 
 vital principle, and by the antients was 
 called aura seminis. 
 
 Use. 1. Emitted into the female vagina 
 sub coitu, it possesses the wonderful and 
 stupendous power of impregnating the ovu- 
 ium in the female ovarium. The odorous 
 principle, or aura spermatica only, appears 
 to penetrate through the cavity of "the uterus 
 and Fallopian tubes to the female ovarium^ 
 and there to impregnate the albuminous la- 
 tex of the mature ovuium by its vital power. 
 The otlier principles of the semen appear to 
 be only a vehicle of the seminal aura. 2. la 
 chaste men, the semen returning through 
 the lymphatic vessels into the mass of the 
 blood, gives strength to the body and mind ; 
 hence the bull is so fierce and brave, the 
 castrated ox so gentle and weak ; hence 
 every animal languishes post coitum ; and 
 hence tabes dorsalis from onanism. 3. It 
 is by the stimulus of the semen absorbed, at 
 the age of puberty, into the mass of the hu- 
 mours, that the beard and hair of the pubes, 
 but in animals the horns, are produced ; and 
 the weeping voice of the boy changed into 
 that of a man. 
 
 Se'mejv adjowaen. a seed imported 
 from the East, of a pleasant smell, a grate- 
 ful aromatic taste, somewhat like savory. It 
 possesses exciting, stimulating, and carmi- 
 native virtues, and is given in the East in 
 nervous weakness, dyspepsia, flatulency, and 
 heart-burn. 
 
 Se'men aga've. An East Indian seed, 
 exhibited there in atonic gout. 
 
 Se'mew co'ntra. See Artemisia santo- 
 nica. 
 
 Se'men sakctcm. See Artemisia santO' 
 nica. 
 
 SEMI. (5e7ni, from ;?(Micry, half.) Semi, 
 in composition universally signifies half, as 
 semicupium, a half-bath or bath up to the 
 navel ; semilunaris, in the shape of a half- 
 moon. 
 
 SEMICIRCULAR CANALS. Thes€i 
 
h& 
 
 SEM 
 
 SEN 
 
 eaaals are three in number, and take tiielr 
 name from their figure. They belong to 
 the organ of hearing, and are situated in 
 the petrous portion of the temporal bone, 
 and open into the vestibulum. 
 
 SEMICU'PIUM. Excathisma. Inces- 
 sio. A half-bath, or such as receives only 
 the hips, or extremities. 
 
 Semi intero'sseus i'ndicis. See M- 
 duetor indicts manus. 
 
 SEMILUNAR VALVES. The three 
 valves at the beginning of the pulmonary 
 artery and aorta are so termed, from their 
 half moon shape. 
 
 SEMIO'TICE. (From <r«^s»v, a sign.) 
 Semeiosis. That part of pathology which 
 treats on the signs of diseases. 
 
 SEMIMEMBRANO'SUS. Ischio-pop- 
 liti-femoral, of Dumas. This muscle arises 
 from the outer surface of the tuberosity of 
 the ischium, by a broad flat tendon which is 
 three inches in length. From this tendon 
 it has gotten the name ol'semi-membranosus. 
 It then begins to grow fleshy, and runs at 
 first under the long head of the biceps, and 
 afterwards between that muscle and the 
 semi-tendinosus. At the lower part of the 
 thigh it becomes narrower again, and termi- 
 nates in a short tendon, which is inserted 
 chiefly into the upper and back part of the 
 head of the tibia, but some of its fibres are 
 spread over the posterior surface of the cap- 
 sular ligament of the knee. Between this 
 capsular ligament and the tendon of the 
 muscle, we find a small bursa mucosa. The 
 tendons of this and the last-described mus- 
 cle form the inner ham-string. This mus- 
 cle bends the leg, and seems likewise to pre- 
 vent the capsular ligament from being 
 pinched. 
 
 SEMI-NERVO'SUS. See Semitendino- 
 sus. 
 
 Semi'nis ejacula'tor. See Accelerator 
 vriru?.. 
 
 Semi-orbicula'ris o'ris. See Orbicu- 
 laris oris. 
 
 SEMI-SPINA'LIS CO'LLI Semi-spi- 
 nalis sive transversa- spinalis colli, of Wins- 
 low, Spinalis cervicis, of Albinus, Spinalis 
 colli, of Douglas, Transversalis colli, of 
 Cowper, and Transversospinal, of Dumas. 
 A muscle situated on the posterior part of 
 the neck, which turns the neck obliquely 
 backwards, and a little to one sTde. It 
 arises from the transverse processes of the 
 Uppermost six vertebrae of the back by as 
 many distinct tendons, ascending obliquely 
 Under the complexus, and is inserted into 
 the spinous processes of all the vertebrse of 
 the neck, except the first and last. 
 
 SEMI-SPINA'LIS DO'RSI. Semi-spi- 
 zialis externiis seu transverso-spinalis dorsi, 
 of Winslow. Semi-spinatiis, of Cowper, 
 and Transversospinal, of Dumas. A mus- 
 cle situated on the back, which extends the 
 spine obliquely backwards. It arises from 
 tfie transverse processes of the seventh. 
 
 eighth, ninth, and tenth vertebrae of the 
 back, by as many distinct tendons, which 
 soon grow fleshy, and then become tendi- 
 nous again, and are inserted into the spinous 
 processes of all the vertebrae of the back 
 above the eighth, and into the lowermost of 
 the neck, by. as many tendons. 
 
 Semi-spina'lis exte'rnus. See Semi- 
 spinalis dorsi. 
 
 Semi spuva'tits. See Semispinalis dorsi. 
 
 SEMI-TENDINO'SUS. This muscle, 
 which is the semi-nervosus, of Douglas and 
 Winslow, and Ischio-creti-tibial, of Dumas, 
 is situated obliquely along the back part of 
 the thigh. It arises tendinous and fleshy 
 from the inferior, posterior, and outer part 
 ofthe tuberosity of the ischium, in common 
 with the long head of the biceps cruris to 
 the posterior edge of which it continues to 
 adhere, by a great number of oblique fibres, 
 for the space of two or three inches. To- 
 wards the lower part of the os femoris, it 
 terminates in a round tendon, which passes 
 behind the inner condyle of the thigh bone, 
 and becoming flat, is inserted into the upper 
 and inner part of the ridge of the tibia, a 
 little below its tuberosity. This tendon 
 sends ofi" an aponeurosis, which helps to 
 form the tendinous fascia that covers the 
 muscles of the leg. This muscle assists in 
 bending the leg, and at the same time draws 
 it a little inwards. 
 
 SEMPER VrVUM. (From semper, al- 
 ways, and vivo, to live ; so called because 
 it is always green.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Dodecandria. Or- 
 der, Polygynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of some 
 plants. I 
 
 Sempervi'vum a'cre. The stone-crop 
 is occasionally so termed. See Sedum acre. 
 
 Sempervi'vum tecto'rum. The sys- 
 tematic name of the house-leek. Sedum 
 majus. Aizoon. Barba Jovis. House- 
 leek, or sen-green. The leaves of this 
 plant have no remarkable smell, but dis- 
 cover to the taste a mild subacid austerity ; 
 they are frequently applied by the vulgar to 
 bruises and old ulcers. 
 
 SENAC, John, was born in Gascony, 
 about the close of the seventeenth century. 
 He is stated to have received the degree of 
 idoctor at Rheims, and that of bachelor of 
 physic at Paris. He was a man of profound 
 erudition, united with great modesty ; and 
 by his industi-y acquired much experience. 
 His merits procured him the favour of 
 Louis XV. who appointed him his consult- 
 ing, and afterwards his chief physician, 
 which ofiice he retained till his death in 
 1770. He was also a member of the Royal 
 Academy of Sciences at Paris, and of the 
 Royal Society of Nancy. He left some 
 works, which will probably maintain a last- 
 ing reputation, particularly his treatise on 
 the Structure, Function, and Diseases of 
 
StoT 
 
 SEN 
 
 897 
 
 the Heart Aa editioa of Heister's Ana- 
 tomy, with some interesting Observations, 
 ■was published by him when young. A 
 paper on Drowning, in the Memoirs of the 
 Academy of Sciences, refuting certain erro- 
 neous opinions respecting the Cause of 
 Death, and the Treatment founded upon 
 them, is also due to him ; as well as some 
 other minor publications. 
 
 SENE'CIO. (Senecio, from senesco, to 
 grow old ; so called because it has a greyish 
 down upon it, like the beard of old men.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Syngenesia. Or- 
 der, Polygamia superjlua. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name also of the 
 groundsel. See Se7iecio vulgaris. 
 
 Sene'cio Jacob^'a. Jacobcea. St. James's 
 wort. Ragwort. Senecio jacobaa, of Lin- 
 nseus. The leaves of this common plant 
 have a roughish, bitter, sub-acrid taste, ex- 
 tremely nauseous. A decoction is said to 
 have been of infinite service in the cure of 
 epidemic camp dysentery. A poultice made 
 of the fresh leaves is said to have a surpri- 
 sing efiect in removing pains of the joints, 
 and to remove the sciatica, or hip gout, in 
 « two or three applications, when ever so vio- 
 lent. The root is of a healing, adstringent 
 nature. A decoction of it is good for 
 wounds and bruises. 
 
 Seke'cio MADRASPATA'wtrs. See Sene- 
 cio pseudo-china. 
 
 SEarE'cio PSEUDO-CHi'if A. China Sup- 
 posita. Senecio madraspataiius. Senecio 
 
 fisevdo-china, of Linnaeus. Bastard China, 
 t grows in Malabar. The root greatly re- 
 sembles the China root in appearance and 
 qualities. 
 
 Sene'cio vclga'ris. Erigerum. Sene- 
 cio. Erigeron. Groundsel. This very 
 common plant is frequently applied bruised 
 to inflammations and ulcers, as a refrigerant 
 and antiscorbutic. 
 
 Sene'cta a'ngxtium. The cast skin of a 
 serpent ; its decoction is said to cure deaf- 
 ness. 
 
 Se'nega. See Seneka. 
 
 Senegal gum. See Mimosa Senegal. 
 
 Senegaw milkwort. See Polygala senega, 
 
 SE'NEKA. (So called because the Se- 
 neca or Senegaw Indians use it against the 
 bite of the rattlesnake.) See Polygala se- 
 nega. 
 
 Sengreen. See Sempervivum tectorum. 
 
 SE'NNA. (From senna, an Arabian 
 word, signifying acute; so called from its 
 sharp-pointed leaves.) See Cassia senna. 
 
 Se'nwa alexandri'na. See Cassia 
 senna. 
 
 Se'nna electua'rium e. See Confec- 
 fio senna. 
 
 Se'nna ita'hca. See Cassia senna. 
 
 Se'nna patj'perum. Bastard senna, or 
 milk-vetch. 
 
 Se'nna sco'rpium. The scorpion senna. 
 
 Se'nnje EXTRA'cTuar. Extract of seima. 
 
 Sk'snje infc'sum. See Infusum sennm.. 
 
 Se'nnjE infu'sum tartariza'tum. 
 Senna, coriander, and cream of tartar, in- 
 fused in water. 
 
 SENNERTUS, Daniel, was bom at 
 Breslaw in 1572. He was sent to Wittem- 
 berg at the age of twenty-one, and exhibited 
 such marks of talent, that every opportunity 
 was aiforded him of visiting the other cele-_ 
 brated universities of Germany. On his 
 return in 1601 he received the degree of 
 doctor, and the next year was appointed to 
 a professorship of medicine. He distin- 
 guished himself greatly by his eloquence 
 and sound knowledge, and his publications 
 concurred in raising his fame, insomuch 
 that he was consulted by patients from all 
 parts of the world ; towards whom he- 
 evinced great disinterestedness. The plague 
 prevailed seven times at Wittemberg, while 
 he was pi-ofessor there, yet he never quitted 
 his post, nor declined his services, even to 
 the poorest sick : however, he was at leist a 
 victim to that disease in 1637. Sennertus 
 was a voluminous writer, and has been re- 
 presented by some as a mere compiler ; but 
 his works are valuable, as containing a full 
 and clear epitome of antient learning ; and 
 besides, display much judgment, and free- 
 dom in criticising their doctrines, which in- 
 deed involved him in many controversies. 
 He first introduced the study of chemistry 
 at Wittemberg; and in his writings he 
 maintained the propriety of admitting che- 
 mical as well as Galenical theories and re- 
 medies into medicine. 
 
 SENSATION. Sensation, or feeling, 
 is the conciousness of a change taking 
 place in any part, from the contact of a fo- 
 reign body with the extremities of our 
 nerves. The seat of sensation is in the pulp 
 of the nerves. 
 
 The impression produced on any organ 
 by the action of an external body constitutes 
 sensation. This sensation, transmitted by 
 nerves to the brain, is perceived, that is, felt 
 bj' the organ ; the sensation then becomes 
 perception; and this first modification im- 
 plies, as must be evident, the existence of a 
 central organ, to which impressions pro- 
 duced on the senses are conveyed. The- 
 cerebral fibres are acted on with greater or 
 less force by the sensations propagated by 
 all the senses influenced at the same time ; 
 and we could only acquire confused notions 
 of all bodies that produce them, if one parti- 
 cular aid stronger perception did no obli- 
 terate the others, and fix our attention. la 
 this collective state of the mind on the same 
 subject, the brain is weakly afiiected by se- 
 veral sensations which leave no trace be- 
 hind. It is on this principle that, having 
 read a book with great attention, we forget 
 the difiierent sensations produced by Sie 
 paper and characters. 
 
 When a sensation is of short duration, the 
 knowledge we have of it is so weak, that 
 
HE'S. 
 
 SEP 
 
 EGon afterwards there does not remaiu. auy 
 knowledge of having experienced it. In 
 proportion as a sensation, or an idea, which 
 is only a sensation transformed or perceived 
 by the cerebral organ, has produced in the 
 fibres of this organ a stronger or weaker 
 impression, the remembrance of it becomes 
 more or less lively and permanent. Thus 
 "we have a reminiscence of it, that is, call to 
 mind that we have already been affected in 
 the same manner ; a memory^ or the act of 
 recalling the object of the sensation with 
 some of its attributes, as colour, volume, 
 &c. 
 
 When the brain is easily excitable, and, 
 at the same time, accurately preserves im- 
 pressions received, it possesses the power of 
 I'epresenting to itself ideas with all their 
 connections, and all the accessory circum- 
 stances by which they are accompanied, of 
 reproducing them in a certain degree, and 
 of recalling an entire object, while the me- 
 mory only gives us an idea of its qualities. 
 This creative faculty is called imagination. 
 When two ideas are brought together, com- 
 pared, and their analogy considered, we are 
 said to form ai judgment; several judgments 
 connected together constitute reasoning. 
 
 Besides the sensations that are carried 
 frqm the organs of sense to the brain, there 
 are others, internal, that seem. to be trans- 
 mitted to it by a kind of sympathetic reac- 
 tion. It is well known what uneasiness the 
 affection of certain organs conveys to the 
 mind, how much an habitual obstruction of 
 the liver is connected with a certain order of 
 ideas; these internal sensations are the origin 
 of our moral faculties, in the same manner as 
 impressions that are conveyed by the organs 
 of sense are the source of intellectual facul- 
 ties. We are not on that account to place 
 the seat of the passions of the mind in the 
 viscera ; it is only necessary to remember 
 that the appetites, whence arise the passions, 
 reside in their respective organs, and are a 
 phenomenon purely physical, while passion 
 consists, at the same time, in the intellectual 
 exertion. Thus an accumulation of semen 
 in the cavities that are employed as a reser- 
 voir for it, excites the appetite for venery, 
 very distinct from the passion of love, al- 
 though it may be frequently the determinate 
 cause of it. 
 
 The senses may be enumerated under the 
 following heads, viz. the sense of vision, 
 hearing, smelling, tasting, touching. 
 
 SENSIBILITY. The capability which 
 a nerve possesses of conveying the sensation 
 produced by the contact of another body 
 ■with it. All parts possessed of a power 
 of producing a change, so as to excite a 
 sensation, are called sensible; those which 
 are not possessed of this property, insensible. 
 To the insensible parts by nature belong all 
 our fluids, the blood, bile, saliva, &c. and 
 many of the solids, the hair, epidermis, 
 nails, &c. ; but the sensible parts are the skin, 
 
 eyes, tongue, ear, nose, muscles, stomach, 
 intestines, &c. 
 
 SENSO'RIUM. See Cerebrum. 
 
 SENSO'RIUM COMMU'NE. See Ce- 
 rebrum. 
 
 SE'NSUS EXTE'RNI. The external 
 senses are, seeing, hearing, tasting, smelling, 
 and feeling. 
 
 SENSUS INTE'RNI. The internal 
 senses are, ijnagination, memory, judgment, 
 attention, and the passions. 
 
 SENTIENT EXTREMITIES. The ex- 
 tremities of the nerves. 
 
 Separato'rium. (From separo, to sepa- 
 rate.) An instrument for separating the 
 pericranium from the skull, and a chemi- 
 cal vessel for separating essential parts of 
 liquids. 
 
 Se'pia officina'lis. Sepium. Prceei' 
 pitans magnum. The cuttle fish. The sys- 
 tematic name of the fish whose shell posses- 
 ses calcareous qualities, and is often mixed 
 into tooth-powders. 
 
 Se'pijE OS. See Sepia officinalis. 
 
 Septenary years. Climacteric years, 
 A period, or succession of years in human 
 life, at which, important constitutional 
 changes are supposed to take place ; and the 
 end of this period is therefore judged criti- 
 cal. This period is fixed at every seventh 
 year. The grand climacteric is fixed at 63, 
 and, passing that time, age, it is considered, 
 may be protracted to 90. So general is this 
 belief, that the passing of 60 generally gives' 
 much anxiety to most people. 
 
 Septfoil. See Tormentilla. 
 
 SEPTIC. (Septica; from <r»?rffl), to pu- 
 trefy.) Relating to putrefaction. 
 
 Se'pium. See Sepia officinalis. 
 
 Septifo'lia. (From seplem, seven, and 
 folium, a leaf; so named from the number 
 of its leaves.) Coralwort, or septfoil tooth- 
 wort. 
 
 Septine'rvia. (From septem, seven, and 
 nervu^y a string ; so called from the seven 
 strings upon its leaf.) A species of plantain. 
 
 SETTUM CEREBE'LLl. A process 
 of the dura mater, dividing the cerebellum 
 perpendicularly into two principal parts, 
 
 SE'PTUM CE'REBRI. The falciform 
 process of the dura mater is sometimes so 
 called. See Falciform process. 
 
 SETTUM CORDIS. (^Septum; from 
 sepio, to separate.) The partition between 
 the two ventricles of the heart. 
 
 SETTUM LU'CIDUM. Septumpellu- 
 cidum. The thin and tender portion of the 
 brain, dividing the lateral ventricles from 
 each other. 
 
 SETTUM NA'RIUM. Interseptum. The 
 partition between the nostrils. 
 
 SETTUM PALA'TI. The partition of 
 the palate. 
 
 Se'ptum pelltj'cidfm. See Septum 
 lucidum. 
 
 Se'ptum thora'cis. See Mediastinum. 
 
 Se'ptum transve'rsum. See Diaphragm, 
 
SER 
 
 SER 
 
 my 
 
 SER ATI AS. (From Scrap is, a lascivi- 
 ous idol ; so called because it was thought 
 to promote venery ; or from the testiculated 
 shape of its root.) The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linnsean system. Class, G^- 
 nandria. Order, Diandria. 
 
 Serapi'wtjm. The gum-resin sagapenum 
 33 sometimes so called. See Sagapenum. 
 
 SERAPION, of Alexandria, lived about 
 280 years before Christ, and is affirmed by 
 Cehus to have been the founder of the em- 
 piric sect of Physicians ; though others have 
 attributed the origin of this sect to Philinus. 
 _ SERAPION, JoHW, an Arabian Physi- 
 cian, who lived between the time of Mesue 
 and Rhazes, towards the middle of the 
 ninth century, and is supposed to have been 
 the first writer on physic in the Arabic lan- 
 guage. Haly Abbas describes his writings 
 as containing only the cure of diseases, with- 
 out any precepts concerning the preserva- 
 tion of health, or relating to surgery ; and 
 they are frequently quoted by Rhazes. He 
 often transcribes the remarks of Alexander 
 Trallian, with whom the other Arabians ap- 
 pear to be little acquainted. Some confusion 
 appears to exist respecting another Serapi- 
 on, who is supposed to have lived 180 years 
 later, and to have been the author of a work 
 on the Materia Medica, entitled " De Me- 
 dicamentis tarn sunplicibus, quajn composi- 
 tis;" in which authoi-s are quoted much 
 posterior to Rhazes, Avenzoar for instance, 
 90 that it must have been written towards 
 the latter part of the eleventh century. 
 
 Seri'phium. (From Seriphus, an island 
 tipon which it grew.) Flix-weed. 
 
 Se'ris. 2s/i/?. Endive. 
 
 Sermountain. See Laserpitium siler. 
 
 Serous apoplexy. See Apoplexia. 
 
 Serpenta'ria gallo'rum. The arum 
 dracunculus. See Arum dracunculus. 
 
 Serpenta'ria hispa'nica. The viper's 
 grass. See Seorsonera. 
 
 Serpenta'ria virginia'na. (So called 
 from the resemblance of its roots to the tail 
 of the rattle-snake.) See AHstolochia ser- 
 pentaria. 
 
 Serpe'ntum li'gnum. .See Ophioxy- 
 lum serpentinum. 
 
 Serpe'ntum ra' dix. See Ophiorrhisa 
 mungos, 
 
 SERPI'GO. (From serpo, to creep ; 
 because it creeps on the surface of the skin 
 by degrees.) A ring- worm, or tetter. See 
 Herpes. 
 
 Serpt'llum. (From tpTrw, to creep, or 
 a serpendo, by reason of its creeping nature.) 
 See Thymus serpyllum, 
 
 Serpt'llum citra'tum. See Thymus 
 serpyllum. 
 
 Serpt'llpm vplga're Mi'wps. See 
 Thymus serpyllum. 
 
 Serra'ta. (From serra, a saw ; so called 
 from its serrated leaves.) See Serratula. 
 
 SERRA'TULA. (From serra, a saw ; 
 so called from its serrated leaves,) The 
 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linnsean 
 system. Class, Syngenesia. Order, Poly- 
 gamia cequalis. 
 
 Serra'tula ama'ra. The systematic 
 name of a species of saw-wort which is 
 said to cure agues. 
 
 Serra'tula arve'nsis. The common 
 creeping way- thistle. 
 
 Serra'tus anti'ctts. See Pectoralis 
 minor. 
 
 SERRA'TUS MA' GNUS. {Serratus : 
 from serra, a saw ; so called from its saw- 
 like appearance.) Serratus major anticus, 
 of Douglas and Cowper. Serratus major, 
 of Winslow, and Costo basi-scapulaire, of 
 Dumas. This muscle is so named by 
 Albinus. Douglas calls it serratus major 
 anticus, but improperly, as it is seated 
 at the side, and not at the anterior part 
 of the thorax. It is a broad fleshy muscle, 
 of a very irregular shape, and is in part 
 covered by the subscapularis pectoralis, 
 and latissimus dorsi. It arises, by fleshy 
 digitations, from the eight superior ribs, and 
 is inserted fleshy into the whole basis of the 
 scapula internally, between the insertion of 
 the rhomboides, and the origin of the sub- 
 scapularis, being folded as it were, about the 
 two angles of the scapula. This muscle may 
 easily be dividedinto two and even three poi:- 
 tions. The latter division has been adopted, 
 by Winslow. The first of these portions is 
 the thick and short part of the muscle that 
 arises from the first and second ribs, and is 
 inserted into the upper angle of the scapula, 
 its fibres ascending obliquely backwards. 
 The second portion arises from the second 
 rib, behind the origin of the fii'st portion, and 
 likewise from the third and fourth ribs ; this 
 portion is thin and short, and its fibres run 
 nearly in a horizontal direction, to be in- 
 serted into the basis of the scapula. The 
 third, and most considerable portion, is that 
 which arises from the fifth, sixth, seventh, 
 and eighth ribs, and is inserted into the 
 lower angle of the scapula. The serratus 
 magnus serves to move the scapula for- 
 wards, and it is chiefly by the contraction of 
 this muscle that the shoulder is supported 
 when lo8.ded with any heavy weight. The 
 antients, and even many of the moderns, 
 particularly^Douglas and Cowper, supposed 
 its chief use to be to dilate the thorax, by 
 elevating the ribs ; but it can only do this 
 when the scapula is forcibly raised. 
 
 Serra'tus ma'jor anti'cus. See Ser- 
 ratus magnus. 
 
 Serra'tus mi'nor anti'cus. SeePec- 
 toralis minor. 
 
 SERRA'TUS POSTI'CUS INFE'- 
 RIOR. Dorso-lumbo-costul, of Dumas. 
 This is a thin muscle of considerable 
 breadth, situated at the bottom of the back, 
 under the middle part of the latissimus dorsi. 
 It arises by a broad thin tendon, in common 
 with that of the last-mentioned muscle, 
 from the spinous processes of the two, and 
 
 lOS 
 
810 
 
 SER 
 
 §EP 
 
 sometimes of the three inferior dorsal ver- 
 tebrse, and from three, and sometimes 
 four of those of the lumbar vertebrae. It 
 then becomes fleshy, and, ascending a 
 little obliquely outwards and forwards, 
 divides into three, and sometimes four 
 fleshy slips, which are inserted into the 
 lower edges of the three or four inferior 
 ribs, at a little distance from their cartila- 
 ges. Its use seems to be to pull the ribs 
 downwards, backwards, and outwards. 
 
 SERRA'TUS SUPE'RIOR POSTICUS. 
 Cervici-dorso-costal, of Dumas. This is 
 a small, flat, and thin muscle, situated 
 at the upper part of the back, immediately 
 under the rhomboideus. It arises, by a 
 broad thin tendom, from the lower part of 
 the ligamentum colli, from the spinous 
 process of the last vertebra of the neck, 
 and the two or three uppermost of the 
 back, and is inserted into the second, 
 third, fourth, and sometimes fifth ribs, by 
 as many distinct slips. Its use is to expand 
 the thorx, by pulling the ribs upwards and 
 outwards. 
 
 Se'rtcla campa'na. See Trifolium 
 melilotus. 
 
 SE'RUM. (From serus, late; because 
 it is the remainder of the milk, after its 
 better parts have been taken from it.) 
 1. Whey. 2. The yellow and somewhat 
 greenish fluid which separates from the 
 blood when cold and at rest. See Blood. 
 Se'rum alumino'sum. Alum whey. 
 Se'rtjm la'ctis. Whey. 
 SERVETUS, Michael, was born at 
 Villaneuva, in Arragon, in 1509. He first 
 studied the law at Toulouse ; but his 
 attention was drawn to theology by the 
 discussions of the reformers ; and as he was 
 disposed to carry his dissent from the church 
 of Rome even to a greater length, he 
 judged it prudent to retire into Switzerland, 
 where he published his opinions concerning 
 the Trinity. He afterwards went to study 
 physic at Paris, where he took his degree, 
 and then gave mathematical lectures, while 
 he followed the profession of a physician ; 
 but having quarrelled with the faculty, and 
 his '* Apology" being suppressed by the 
 parliament, he removed to Charlieu, and 
 soon after to Vienna, at the invitation of the 
 archbishop. Here he published a more full 
 account of his religious opinions under a 
 feigned name ; but Calvin, the reformer, in 
 •whom he had confided, betrayed him to the 
 magistrates, so that he was thrown into 
 prison, from which, however, he escaped. 
 But as he was passing through Geneva, 
 Calvin, whose treachery he did not suspect, 
 procured his arrest, and a charge of blas- 
 phemy and heresy to be brought against 
 him ; of which, being found guilty, he was 
 cruelly burnt alive, in 1553. Servetus is 
 numbered among those anatomists who 
 made the nearest approach to the doctrine 
 of the circulation of the blood; in the 
 
 woi-k already mentioned, which led to hia- 
 death, the passage of the blood through the 
 lungs is clearly stated. He was a man of 
 great learning and unfeigned piety, and 
 generally admired for his worth and talents, 
 and the discoveries which he made in medi- 
 cine, as well as other branches of know- 
 ledge. 
 
 Service-tree. The fruit of this tree 
 is considered powerfully astringent, and 
 recommended in fluxes and dysenteries. 
 It is given in the form of rob, and it J3 
 equally useful in distilling brandy and 
 making cider. 
 
 SESAMOID BONES. (Ossa sesmmi- 
 dea; from a->i(7-a./u.>i, an Indian grain, and 
 uJ'og, likeness.) This term is applied to 
 the little bones, which, from their sup- 
 posed general resemblance to the seeds of 
 the sesamum, are called ossa sesamoidea. 
 They are found at the articulations of the 
 great toes, and sometimes at the joints of 
 the tliumbs ; now and then we meet witli 
 them upon the condyles of the os femoris, 
 at the lower extremity of the fibula, under 
 the OS cuboides of the tarsus, &c. They 
 do not exist in the fcetus, but as we 
 advance in life, begin first to appear in a 
 cartilaginous state, and, at length, in adult 
 subjects, are completely ossified. Age and 
 hard labour seem to add to the number 
 and size of these bones, and being most 
 commonly found wherever the tendons and 
 ligaments are most exposed to pressure 
 from the action of the muscles, they are 
 now generally considered by anatomists as 
 the ossified parts of tendons and ligaments. 
 These bones are usually smooth and flat on 
 the side of the bone on which they are 
 placed ; their upper surface is convex, and, 
 in general, adheres to the tendon that co- 
 vers it, and of which it may, in some mea- 
 sure, be considered as a part. Although their 
 formation seems to be owing to accidental 
 circumstances, yet, as the two at the first 
 joint of the great-toe are much larger than 
 the rest, and are seldom wanting in an 
 adult, it would seem as if these bones were 
 of some utility ; perhaps by removing the 
 tendons farther from the centre of motion, 
 and thus increasing the power of the mus- 
 cles. The ossa sesamoidea of the great-toe 
 and thumb seem likewise to be of use, by 
 forming a groove for lodging the flexor 
 tendons secure from compression. 
 
 Sesamoidal bones. See Sesamoid bones. 
 SE'SAMUM. (An Egyptian word.) 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. 
 
 2. The pharmacoposial name of the Sesa- 
 mum orienlale, of Linnaeus ; which see. 
 
 Se'samum orienta'le. Sesamum. The 
 seeds of this plant are in much esteem ia 
 South Carolina, where they are called oili/ 
 grain, they are made into soups and pud- 
 dings after the manner of rice. Toasted 
 over the fire, they are mixed with other 
 
SEX 
 
 SEX 
 
 811. 
 
 ingredients, and stewed Into a delicious food. 
 The fresh seed affords a considerable quan- 
 tity of a warm pungent oil, otherwise not un- 
 palatable. In a year or two the pungency 
 leaves it, when the oil is used for sallad, &c. 
 The seeds of the Sesamum indicum are used 
 in the sanae manner. The leaves are also 
 used medicinally in some countries, being of 
 a mucilaginous quality. 
 
 SE'SELI. (Jl!tfidL TO a-Acea-cti ixxov ; be- 
 cause it is salutary for young fawns.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants. Class, 
 Pentandria. Order, Digynia. 
 
 2. See Laserpitium siler. 
 
 Se'seli cre'ticum. There is a great 
 confusion amongst the species of the seseli. 
 The plant which bears this epithet in the 
 pharmacopoeias is the Tordylium officinale, 
 of Linnaeus. The seeds are said to be diu- 
 retic. 
 
 Se'seli massiliense. See Seseli tor- 
 tuosum. 
 
 Se'seli tortuo'sum. The systematic 
 name of the hart- wort of Marseilles. Seseli 
 massiliense. This plant is the Seseli tortuo- 
 sum, of Linnaeus. The seeds are directed 
 for medicinal use, and have a warm biting 
 taste, and a greater degree of pungency than 
 those of the Laserpitium. 
 
 SESQUI. This word, joined with any 
 mimber, weight, measure, &;c. signifies one 
 integer and an half ; sesqui granwn, a 
 grain and an half. 
 
 SETA'CEUM. (From seta, a bristle; 
 because horse-hairs were first used to keep 
 open the wound.) A seton. See Seton. 
 
 SETON. Selaceum, An artificial ulcer 
 made under the skin by means of an instru- 
 ment called the seton needle, which carries 
 ■with it a portion of thread or silk, that is 
 moved backwards or forwards, and thus 
 keeps up a constant irritation. 
 
 Sefterworl. See Helleborus fcetidus. 
 SEVERINUS, Marcus Aurelius, was 
 born in Calabria, in 1580. He graduated 
 at Naples, where he became one of the most 
 celebrated professors in anatomy and sur- 
 gery, He was, however, somewhat harsh 
 in his practice ; and in his work, " De 
 Efflcaci Medicina," condemned his contem- 
 poraries for neglecting the use of the cautery, 
 and of the knife, as practised by the antients. 
 He died in 1656. Many publications were 
 written by him, evincing much boldness and 
 originality of thought, but too great attach- 
 ment to paradox. His treatise on abscesses, 
 in eight books, passed through many editions. 
 He paid considerable attention to compara- 
 tive anatomy, on which subject some of his 
 works are composed. 
 
 Sk'vum ce'ti. See Physeter macroce- 
 phalus. 
 
 ,... Se'vum ovi'le. Sevum ovillum. Mutton 
 suet. 
 
 SEXUAL ACTIONS. Sexual func- 
 tions. Those functions proper to each sex, 
 by which the species is propagated, as the 
 
 excretion of semen in men ; menstruation,, 
 conception, the evolution of the foetus, par- 
 turition, &c. in women. 
 
 SEXUAL SYSTEM OF PLANTS. 
 Linnaean system. The sexual system of 
 plants was invented by the immortal Lin- 
 naeus, professor of physic and botany at 
 Upsal, in Sweden. It is founded on the 
 parts of fructification, viz. the stamens and 
 pistils ; these having been observed with 
 more accuracy since the discovery of the 
 uses for which nature has assigned them, a 
 new set of principles has been derived from 
 them, by means of which the distribution of 
 plants has been brought to a greater preci- 
 sion, and rendered more conformable to 
 true philosophy, in this system, than in any 
 one of those which preceded it. The au- 
 thor does not pretend to call it a natural 
 system, he gives it as artificial only, and 
 modestly owns his inability to detect the 
 order pursued by nature in her vegetable 
 productions ; but of this he seems confi- 
 dent, that no natural order can ever be 
 framed without taking in the materials out 
 of which he has raised his own ; and urges 
 the necessity of admitting artificial systems 
 for convenience, till one truly natural shall 
 appear. Linnaeus has given us his Frag- 
 menta methodi naturalis, in which he has 
 made a distribution of plants under various 
 orders, putting together in each such as 
 appear to have a natural affinity to each 
 other ; this, after a long and fruitless 
 search after the natural method, he gives 
 as the result of his own speculation, for the 
 assistance of such as may engage in the 
 same pursuit. 
 
 Not able to form a system after the 
 natural method, Linnaeus was more fully 
 convinced of the absolute necessity of 
 adopting an artificial one. For the student 
 to enter into the advantages this system, 
 maintains over all others, it is necessary 
 that he be instructed in the science of 
 botany, which will amply repay him for 
 his inquiry. The following is a short out- 
 line of the sexual system. 
 
 The parts of the fructification of a plant 
 are, 
 
 1. The calyx, called also the empalement 
 or flower-cup. 
 
 2. The corolla, or foliation, which is the 
 gaudy part of the flower, called vulgarly the 
 leaves of the flower. 
 
 3. The stame7is, or threads, called also 
 the chives ; these are considered as the male 
 parts of the flower. 
 
 4. The pistil, or pointal, which is the 
 female part. 
 
 5. The per jcarp, or seed-vessel. 
 
 6. The seed. 
 
 7. The receptacle, or base, on which these 
 parts are seated. 
 
 The four first are properly parts of the 
 flower, and the three last parts of the fruit. 
 It is from the number, proportion, posi- 
 
8ia 
 
 SEXUAL SYSTEM OF PLANTS, 
 
 tioQ and other circumstances attending 
 these parts of the fructification, that the 
 classes and orders, and the genera they con- 
 tain, are to be characterized, according to 
 the sexual system. 
 
 Such flowers as want the stamens, and 
 have the pistil, are termed/emaZe. 
 
 Those flowers which have the stamens, 
 and want the pistils, are called male. 
 
 Flowers which have both stamens and 
 pistils are said to be hermaphrodite. 
 
 JVeuter flowers are such as have neither 
 stamens nor pistils. 
 
 Hermaphrodite flowers are sometimes dis- 
 tinguished into male hermaphrodites and fe- 
 male hermaphrodites. This distinction takes 
 place when, although the flower contains the 
 parts belonging to each sex, one of them 
 proves abortive or inefiectual ; if the defect 
 be in the stamina, it is a female hermaphro- 
 dite, if in the pistil, a male one. 
 
 Plants in regard to sex, take also their 
 denominations in the following manner ; 
 
 1 . Hermaphrodite plants are such aa bear 
 flowers upon the same root that are all her- 
 maphrodite. 
 
 2. ^ndrogynom plants, ^esMch 33, upon 
 the same root, bear both male and female 
 flowers, distinct from each other, that is, in 
 separate flowers. 
 
 3. Male plants, such as bear male flowers 
 only upon the same root. 
 
 4. Female plants, such as bear female 
 flowers only upon the same root. 
 
 5. Polygamous plants, such as, either oa 
 the same or on difl"erent roots, bear herma- 
 phrodite flowers, and flowers of either or 
 both sexes. 
 
 The first general division of the whole 
 body of vegetables is, in the sexual system, 
 into twenty-four classes ; these again are 
 subdivided into orders ; the orders into ge- 
 nera ; the genera into species ; and the 
 species into varieties, where they are wor» 
 thy of note. 
 
 A Table of the Classes and Orders. 
 
 8. 
 
 9. 
 10. 
 11. 
 12. 
 13. 
 
 14. 
 15. 
 16. 
 
 17. 
 
 18. 
 19. 
 
 Classes. 
 
 Monandria. 
 
 Diandria. 
 
 Triandria. 
 
 Tetrandia. 
 
 Pentandria. 
 
 Hexandria. 
 
 Heptandria. 
 
 Octandria. 
 
 Enneandria. 
 
 Decandria. 
 
 Dodecaudria. 
 
 Icosandria. 
 
 Polyandria. 
 
 Didynamia. 
 
 Tetradynamia. 
 
 Monadelphia. 
 
 Digynia. 
 Digynia. 
 Digynia. 
 Digynia. 
 Digynia. 
 
 Digynia. 
 
 Digj'nia. 
 
 Digynia. 
 
 Trigynia. 
 
 Digynia. 
 
 Digynia. 
 
 Digynia. 
 
 Digynia. 
 
 Orders. 
 
 Mouogynia. 
 Monogynia. 
 Monogynia. 
 Monogynia. 
 Monogynia. 
 
 Polygynia 
 Monogynia. 
 Monogynia. 
 Monogynia. 
 Monogynia. 
 Monogynia. 
 Monogynia. 
 Monogynia. 
 Monogynia. 
 
 Hexagynia. Polygynia 
 Gymnospermia. Angiospermia. 
 
 Siliculosa. Siliquosa. 
 
 Pentandria. Decandria. Enneandria. 
 andria. 
 Pentandria. 
 Pentandria. 
 
 Trigynia. 
 Trigynia. 
 Tetragynia. 
 Trigynia. 
 
 Trigynia. 
 
 Tetragynia. 
 
 Trigynia. 
 
 Hexagynia. 
 
 Trigj'nia. 
 
 Trigynia. 
 
 Trigynia. 
 
 Trigynia. 
 
 Tetragynia. 
 
 Tetragynia, 
 Heptagynia. 
 Tetragynia. 
 
 Pentagynia. 
 Pentagynia. 
 Pentagynia. 
 Tetragynia. 
 
 Pentagynia » 
 Polygynia. 
 
 Decagynia. 
 Dodecagynia, 
 Polygynia. 
 Pentagynia, 
 
 Dodecandria. Poly- 
 
 Diadelphia. Pentandria. Hexandria. 
 Polyadelphia. Pentandria. Icosandria. Polyandria. 
 
 Syngenesia. Polygamia aequalis. Polygamia superflua. Polygamia frustranea. 
 Polygamia necessaria. Polygamia segregata. Monogamia. 
 
 20. Gynandria. Diandria. Triandria. Tetrandria. Pentandria. Hexandria. 
 
 Decandria. Dodecandria. Polyandria. 
 
 21. Monoecia. Monandria. Diandria. Triandria. Tetrandria. Pentandria. 
 
 Hexandria. Heptandria. Polyandria. Monadelphia. Synge- 
 nesia. Gynandria. 
 
 22. Dioecia. Monandria. Diandria. Triandria. Tetrandria. Pentandria. 
 
 Hexandria. Octandria. Enneandria. Decandria. Dodecandria. 
 Polyandria. Monadelphia. Syngenesia. Gynandria. 
 
 23. Polygamia. Monoecia. Dioecia. Trioecia. 
 
 24. Cryptogamia. Filices. Musci. Algae. Fungi. 
 
 Appendix. Palmae. 
 
 Explanation of these terms. sive of the principal circumstance that ob-> 
 
 As these terms in the Greek language, tains in the class to which they are applied, 
 
 from whence they are taken, are all expres- the explanation of theai will give the reader 
 
SEXUAL SYSTEM OF PLANTS, 
 
 813 
 
 s. »ood insigrht into the proper characters of 
 the several classes, and the sexual dis- 
 tinctions on which they are founded. 
 
 Monandria; from /novoi) one, and a,v>if, a 
 husband, that is, a stamen. 
 
 Diandria ; from <f«, two, and stv«/>, a hus- 
 band. 
 
 Triandria; from rpuc, three, anietyxf, a 
 husband. 
 
 Tetrandria; (rom rara-ciifii;, four, andstv«/i, 
 a husband. 
 
 Pentandria ; from tirivls, five, and «v«/j, a 
 husband. 
 
 Hexandria ; from s|, six, and etrip, a hus- 
 band. 
 
 Heptandria.; from g?7T£t, seven, and «v;f/>, 
 a husband. 
 
 Octandria ; from oxtoi, eight, and avw^ , a 
 hiisband. 
 
 Enneandria ; from svvict, nine, and *v»/!, 
 a husband. 
 
 Decandria ; from <rsx«, ten, and «tv«/>, a 
 husband. 
 
 It is necessary to observe here, that the 
 flowers must all be hermaphrodite in these 
 classes ; for should the female part be want- 
 ing, the plant would belong to some other 
 class, notwithstanding the number of sta- 
 mina may be such as would otherwise refer 
 it to one of these. 
 
 Dodecandria; from SceS'tutt, twelve, and 
 jtrup, a husband. 
 
 Notwithstanding the term implies that the 
 flowers have twelve stamina, the class is not 
 confined to this number, but includes all 
 such hermaphrodite flowers as are furnished 
 with any number of stamina, from twelve to 
 nineteen inclusive. No flowers have yet 
 been discovered that have eleven stamina, 
 which is the reason no class has been allotted 
 to that number. 
 
 Icosandria; from iix,oa-i, twenty, andav«/>, 
 a husband. 
 
 Here, again, the title is to be understood 
 with considerable latitude ; for, though it 
 means that the flowers have twenty stamens, 
 yet the plants belonging to this class, though 
 rarely found with less, frequently have a 
 greater number, and are, therefore, not to 
 be known with certainty from the next class, 
 except by the stamina arising from the ca- 
 lyx, not from the receptacle. 
 
 Polyandria ; from 'stokv;, many, and tivnp, 
 a husband. 
 
 This class comprehends those hermaphro- 
 dite plants whose flowers have more stamens 
 disunited than twenty, originating from the 
 receptacle. 
 
 Didynamia ; from d'lc, two, and J'vya./j.tc, 
 power. 
 
 This term imports the power or superiority 
 of two, and is applied to this class, because 
 its flowers have four stamina, of which there 
 are two longer than the rest. This circum- 
 stance alone is sufficient to distinguish this 
 from the fourth class, where the four sta- 
 mens are equal. 
 
 Tetradynamia ; ivomTeffo-upi;, four, au^ 
 Jwct/u-n, power. 
 
 This term implies the power or superiority 
 of four, and accordingly there are in the 
 flowers of this class six stamens, four of 
 which are longer than the rest, which cir- 
 cumstance distinguishes them from those of 
 the sixth class, where they are equal. 
 
 Monadelphia; from, fiovo;, one, and fttTj?.- 
 9 Of, a brother. 
 
 The word here compounded with the nu- 
 merical term signifies a brother. This re- 
 lation is employed to express the union of 
 the filaments of the stamen, which in this 
 class do not stand separate, but join at the 
 base, and form one substance, out of which 
 they proceed as from a common mother, and 
 the title, therefore, expresses a single bro- 
 therhood, meaning, that there is but one set 
 of stamens so united, which distinguishes 
 tliis class from the two following. The 
 number of stamens, it is to be recollected, 
 is not limited. 
 
 Diadelphia; from (T/j, two, and aJs^cpo?, 
 a brother. 
 
 This term implies a double brotherhood, 
 or two sets of stamens, united in the man- 
 ner explained in the former class. The 
 number of stamens is not limited. 
 
 Polyadelphia ; from mroxv^, many, and 
 aSiKi^Bi, a brother. 
 
 Many brotherhoods or sets of stamens is 
 meant by this term. 
 
 Syngtnesia ; from a-uv, together, and yt- 
 Vic-t;, generation. 
 
 This term implies congeneration, for 
 though the stamens stand separate, yet their 
 anthers or tops, which are the parts more 
 immediately subservient to generation, are 
 united in a cylinder, and perform their 
 office together. 
 
 Gynandria; from yvvyt, a wife, and a.vhf, 
 a husband. 
 
 This term alludes to the singular circum- 
 stance of this class, in the flowers of which 
 the stamens grow upon the pistil; so that 
 the male and female parts are united, and dc 
 not stand separate, as in other hermaphro- 
 dite flowers. 
 
 Monoecia ; from juovoj, one, and o/aoj, a, 
 house. 
 
 The word here compounded with the nu- 
 merical term, signifies a house or habitation. 
 To understand the application of this title, 
 it must be observed, that the plants of this 
 class are not hermaphrodite but androgy- 
 nous ; the flowers that have the stamens 
 wanting the pistil, and those that have the 
 pistil wanting the stamen, so that monoeciOf 
 signifying a sin^e house, alludes to this cir- 
 cumstance, that in this class the male and 
 female flowers are both found on the same 
 plant or house. 
 
 Dioecia ; from iTk, two, and o/ko?, a house. 
 
 This term signifies two houses, and is ap- 
 plied to this class, the plants of which are 
 male and female, \q express the circum= 
 
S14 
 
 SEX 
 
 SHA 
 
 stance of the male flowers being on one plant, 
 and the/cfwaZe oti another ; the contrary of 
 ■which is the case of the androgynous class 
 Monoecia. 
 
 Polygamia; from -nroxu;, many, and ^st- 
 ^of, naptials. 
 
 This term impliesplurality of marriages. 
 This class produces, either upon the same 
 or different plants, hermaphrodite flowers, 
 and also flowers of one sex only, be it male 
 or female ; or flowers of each sex ; and the 
 latter receiving impregnation from, or giv- 
 ing it to the hermaphrodites, as their sex 
 happens to be ; the parts essential to gene- 
 ration in the hermaphrodite flowers, do not 
 confine themselves to the corresponding 
 parts within the same flower, but become of 
 promiscuous use, which is the reason of giv- 
 ing this title. 
 
 Cryptogamia; from KfvTrloc, concealed, 
 and yxfjioc, nuptials. 
 
 This term means a concealment of mar- 
 riages ; the class consists, therefore, of such 
 plants as either bear their flowers concealed 
 within the fruit, or have them so small as to 
 be imperceptible. 
 
 Explanation of the titles of the orders. 
 
 Monogynia; from f^ovog, one, and yvvn, a 
 woman, that is, a pistil. 
 
 Digynia; from Sic, two, and ^uvh, a wo- 
 man. 
 
 Trigynia; from TfsK, three, and yvvn, a 
 woman. 
 
 Tetragynia; from ita-a-ttfug, four, and 
 yvvn, a woman. 
 
 Peniagynia; from '!!i-sv7e, five, and ywyi, 
 a woman. 
 
 Hexagynia ; from ef, six, and > ov«, a wo- 
 man. 
 
 Heptagynia; from£w7«, seven, and ywn, 
 a woman. 
 
 Decagynia; from (Tea*, ten, andj-yvx, a 
 woman. 
 
 Polygynia; from 'sroxv;, many, and yvvi^, 
 a woman. 
 
 These are the titles that occur in the 
 thirteen first classes, and the general expla- 
 nation of one pistil, two pistils, &c. will be 
 suflicient to make it appear how they are 
 ■employed in the class. 
 
 The class didynamia contains the orders : 
 
 Gymnospermia ; from>u/xvof, naked, and 
 trTTipfxit, a seed. 
 
 Angiospermia ; from Ayyo;, a vessel, and 
 e-TTtp/xtt, a seed ; which are distinguished by 
 the seed being either naked, or enclosed in 
 a pericarp or seed-vessel. 
 
 The other two orders in the Class Tetra- 
 dynamia, are founded on a distinction in the 
 pericarp. 
 
 Siliculosa ; means having a lillle siliqua. 
 
 Siliquosa, having a siliqua; which is a 
 particular kind of seed-vessel. 
 
 To explain the orders contained in the 
 Class Syngenesia, viz. Polygamia cequalis, 
 Polygamia superjiua, Polygamia frustranea, 
 Pofygcmia necessaiia, Polygamia segregata. 
 
 Monogamia, it is necessary to explain what. 
 is meant by polygamy in flowers. It has 
 been before observed, what is meant by po- 
 lygamous plants ; but in respect to flowers, 
 the term is applied to a single flower only, 
 for the flowers of this class being compound, 
 a polygamy arises from the intercommunica- 
 tion of the several florets in one and the 
 same flower. Now, the polygamy ofJlowerSf 
 in this sense of the word, affords four cases 
 which are the foundations of the four first 
 orders of this class : equal polygamy, is when 
 all the flowers are hermaphrodite : superflu- 
 ous polygamy, is when some of the florets are 
 hermaphrodite, and others female only ; for, 
 in this case, as the fructification is perfect- 
 ed in the hermaphrodites, the addition of the 
 females is a superfluity : fru^traneous poly- 
 gamy, is when some of the florets are herma- 
 phrodite, and others neuter ; for, in this case, 
 the addition of the neuters is of no assistance 
 to the fructification : necessary polygamy, is 
 when some of the florets are male, and the 
 rest female ; for, in this case, there being no 
 hermaphrodites, the polygamy arising from, 
 the composition of the florets of different 
 sexes, is necessary to perfect the fructifica- 
 tion : polygamia segregata implies separa- 
 tion ; the plants of this order having partial 
 cups growing out of the common calyx which 
 surround and divide the florets. The Or- 
 der Monogaviia signifies a single marriage, 
 and is opposed to the polygamy of the four 
 other orders ; for in this, although the an- 
 thers are united, which is the essential cha- 
 racter of the flowers of this class, the flower 
 is simple, and not compounded of many flo- 
 rets, as in the other orders. 
 
 The title of the other orders to that of 
 Trioecia, in the Class Polygamia, have al- 
 ready been explained. 
 
 Trioecia; from t^sk, three, and oix.o(, a 
 house ; because the polygamy is on three 
 distinct plants, one producing male flowers, 
 another female, and a third hermaphrodite 
 or androgynous. 
 
 The Class Cryptogamia contains the or- 
 ders of 
 
 Filices, or ferns ; 
 
 Musci, or mosses ; 
 
 Alga, or flags ; 
 
 Fungi, or mushrooms. 
 
 This short explanation of the Linnaeau 
 system has been introduced, in order to con- 
 vey a general idea to medical students of its 
 nature, and also the meanings of the several 
 terms. 
 
 The various medicinal plants will be 
 found systematically arranged under the 
 title Materia Medica. 
 
 Seydschuts water. See Sedlitz water. 
 
 Shaddock. A variety of orange. 
 
 Shallot. A species of onion. 
 
 SHARP, Samuel, an able and distin- 
 guished surgeon in the middle of the last 
 century, was a pupil of Cheselden, and 
 afterwards studied with great zeal at Paris, 
 
lifi is said to have commenced his proles- 
 sion rather late in life ; nevertheless after 
 settling in London, and becoming surgeon 
 to Guy's hospital, his genius and assiduity 
 soon procured him great celebrity and ex- 
 tensive practice. He was elected a Fellow 
 of the Royal Society, and a member of the 
 Academy of Surgery at Paris. He contri- 
 buted to the improvement of his art by two 
 valuable publications, which passed through 
 many editions, and were translated into seve- 
 ral foreign languages. The first of these was 
 a " Treatise on the Operations of Surgery," 
 •with an Introduction on the Nature and 
 Treatment of Wounds, &c. The other 
 work was entitled " A Critical Enquiry 
 into the present State of Surgery," first 
 printed in 1750. 
 
 Sharp-pointed dock. See Rumex acutus. 
 
 SHAW, Peter, a physician of consi- 
 derable reputation in the early part of the 
 last century. His first publication was en- 
 titled " New Practice of Physic," in two 
 volumes, 1726 ; containing a brief Descrip- 
 tion of Diseases, and their Treatment. 
 He then published an "Enquiry into the 
 Virtues of the Scarborough Spaw Waters ;" 
 and about the same time his " Chemical 
 Lectures," which was deemed a scientific 
 ■work, and translated into French. He also 
 edited the Edinburgh jDispeusatory ; and 
 gave to the world some other minor publi- 
 cations. 
 
 Shedding-teeth. The primary or milk- 
 teeth. See Teeth. 
 
 Shells, prepared. See Testce preparatas. 
 
 Sherbet. A compound liquor prepared 
 for punch before the spirit is added. 
 
 Shingles. See Erysipelas. 
 
 SHRUB, A compound prepared from 
 spirits, lemon-juice and sugar. 
 
 Si'agdn. 'Xta.yaiv. The jaw. 
 
 Siagowa'gra. (From a-ntyav, the jaw, 
 and ttypa., a seizure.) The gout in the jaw. 
 
 SL4LAG0GUES. (Medicamenta Sia- 
 lagoga; from o-iamv, saliva, and efya>, to 
 expel.) Those medicines are so called, 
 which excite an uncommon flow of saliva : 
 such are mercurial preparations, pyrethrum, 
 &c. They are divided into sialagoga topica, 
 as scilla, nicotiana, piper, &c. and sialagoga 
 interna, as the various preparations of mer- 
 cury. 
 
 Sibbens. A disease resembling syphilis. 
 
 Sicca'wtia. (From sicca, to dry.) Dry- 
 ing medicines. 
 
 Siccha'sia. (From o■/;c;^-l3?, weak, weary.) 
 An unpleasant lassitude and debility pecu- 
 liar to women with child. 
 
 Si'cuLA. (Dim. of sica, a short sword ; so 
 called from its dagger-like root.) The beet. 
 
 Sicte'dow. (From crtKuoc, a cucumber.) 
 A transverse fracture like a cucumber 
 broken in two parts. 
 
 Sicyo'ne. (From trmvo?, a cucumber or 
 gourd ; so named from its resemblance to a 
 gourd.) A cucurbit. 
 
 aiL; 
 
 815 
 
 SiDERATio. (From sidus, a planet, be- 
 cause it was thought to be produced by the 
 influence of the planets.) An apoplexy ; a 
 blast ; a slight erysipelas. 
 
 Side'rium. (From e-iS'iifQ;, iron.) An 
 herb so called from its supposed virtues 
 in healing wounds made by iron instru- 
 ments. 
 
 Sigesbe'ckia orienta'lis. The system- 
 atic name of a plant which is said to be use- 
 ful in removing strangury, and in calculous 
 diseases, gout, and fluor albus. 
 
 Sight. See Seeing. 
 
 Sigilla'ta te'rra. ^Sealed earth ; a 
 species of bolar earth made into cakes. 
 
 Sigi'llum bea't^ MARi'jE. Black bri- 
 ony. 
 
 Sigi'llum herme'ticum. An hermetic 
 seal ; made by closing the end of a glass 
 tube by melting it. 
 
 Sigi'llum salomo'nis. (Dim. of signunif 
 a sign. It is called sigillum salominis, So- 
 lomon's seal, because it has upon its root the 
 resemblance of an impression made by a 
 seal.) See Convallaria polygonatum. 
 
 SIGMOID. {Sigmoides, from the Greek 
 letter a-fyfiit, anciently written C, and eiS'ocy 
 a likeness ; resembling the Greek letter sig- 
 ma.) Applied to the valves of the heart, 
 and sometimes to the cartilages of the aspera 
 arteria, or the semilunar apophysis of the 
 bones. 
 
 Sigmoide'a flexu'ra. The sigmoid flex- 
 ure, or turn of the colon. 
 
 Sigmoi'des proce'ssus. Valves of the 
 heart. 
 
 Si'gna cri'tica. Signs of the crisis of 
 disease. 
 
 Si'gna diagno'stxca. Diagnostic or dis- 
 tinguishing signs. 
 
 Si'ler monta'num. Common hartwort. 
 See Laserpilium siler. 
 
 SI'LEX. {Selag, Heb.) Silex, or sili- 
 ceous earth, is the principal constituent part 
 of a very great number of the compound 
 earths and stones forming the immense mass 
 of the solid nucleus of the globe. It is the 
 basis of almost all the scintillating stones, 
 such as flint, rock crystal, quarts, agate, 
 calcedony, jasper, &c. The sand of rivers 
 and of the sea-shore, chiefly consists of it. It 
 is deposited in vegetable substances form- 
 ing petrified wood, &c. It is likewise pre- 
 cipitated from certain springs in a stalactical 
 form. It has been discovered in several 
 waters in a state of solution, and is found 
 in many plants, particularly grasses and 
 equisetums. Professor Davy has proved 
 that it forms a part of the epidermis of these 
 vegetables. It is never met with absolutely- 
 pure in nature. 
 
 Properties. — Silex, when perfectly pure, 
 exists in the form of a white powder. It 
 is insipid and inodorous. It is rough to 
 the touch, cuts glass, and scratches or wears 
 away metals. Its specific gravity is about 
 2.66. It is unalterable by the sfimple com- 
 
81& 
 
 SIL 
 
 SIL 
 
 bastlble bodies. When mixed with water 
 it does not form a cohesive mass. Its mo- 
 leculae when diffused in water are precipi- 
 tated with the utmost facility. It is not 
 acted on by any acid, excepl the fluoric. 
 When in a state of extreme division it is 
 soluble in alkalies ; fused with them it forms 
 glass. It melts with the phosphoric and 
 boracic acids. It is unchangeable in the 
 air, and unalterable by oxygen and the rest 
 of the gazeous fluids. It has been consi- 
 dered as insoluble in water, but it appears 
 "when in a state of extreme division to be 
 soluble in a minute quantity. 
 
 Method of obtaining Silex. — Siies may be 
 obtained, tolerably pure, from flints, by the 
 following process : Procure some common 
 gun-flints ; expose them in a crucible to a 
 red heat, and then plunge them into cold 
 water ; by this treatment they will become 
 brittle, and easily reducible to powder. Mix 
 them, when pulverized, with three or four 
 times their weight of carbonate of potash, 
 and let the mixture be fused, in a dull red 
 heat, in a silver crucible. We shall thus 
 obtain a compound of alkali and silex, called 
 siliceous potash. Dissolve this compoimd 
 in water, filter the solution, and add to it 
 diluted sulphuric or muriatic acid. An im- 
 mediate precipitation now ensues, and as 
 long as this continues, add fresh portions of 
 acid. Let the precipitate subside ; pour 
 off the fluid that floats above it ; and wash 
 the precipitate with hot water till it comes off 
 tasteless. This powder when dry is silex. 
 
 In this process the acid added to the solu- 
 tion of flint unites to the potash, and forms 
 sulphate or muriate of potash ; the siliceous 
 earth is therefore precipitated. 
 
 It is necessary to add an excess of acid, 
 in order that all the foreign earths which are 
 present may be separated. 
 
 If the solution of flints be diluted with 
 a great quantity of water, as for instance, in 
 the proportion of 24 parts to one, and in 
 this state an acid be poured upon it, no per- 
 ceptible precipitation will ensue ; the silex 
 continues suspended in the fluid, and is in- 
 visible on account of its transparency ; but 
 it may be made to appear by evaporating 
 part of the water. 
 
 The solution of flint, on account of its 
 affinity with the carbonic acid is also in 
 course of time decomposed by mere contact 
 •with air. 
 
 Another method of obtaining silex ex- 
 ceedingly pure is to separate it from fluoric 
 acid. 
 
 SI'LICA. (From silex.) Siliceous earth. 
 See Silex, 
 
 SiLiGO. ItKiyvig. Fine wheat or rye. 
 
 Si'nauA. ■ (From silo, a nose turned up, 
 a hooked nose.) A pod or receptacle for 
 seed, consisting of two valves, and in 
 which the seeds are fixed alternately to 
 each suture. Also some plants which bear 
 pods. 
 
 Si'LiauA DULCis. Sweet-pod. The fruit 
 so called is the produce of the Ceratonia si" 
 liqua, of Linnaeus ; which see. 
 
 Si'LiauA hirsu'ta. The cowage is some- 
 times so called. See Dolichos. 
 
 SiLiatxA'sTRTJM. (From siliqua, a pod ; 
 named from its pods.) Judas-tree. The 
 capsicum or Guinea-pepper was so termed 
 by Pliny. See Capsicum. 
 
 SiLiauo'sAiN'DicA. An American plant J 
 its juice is alexipharmic. 
 
 Silk-worm, acid of. See Bombic acid, 
 
 Si'lphidjji. (Zalaph, Arab.) Assafoetida, 
 or the plant which affords it. 
 
 SILVER. Argentum. This metal is 
 found both native and mineralized, and com- 
 bined with lead, copper, mercury, cobalt, 
 sulphur, arsenic, &c. The principal ores 
 of this metal are the following :— Native 
 silver, antimoniated silver, sulphuret of sil- 
 ver, sulphuretted oxyde of silver and anti- 
 mony, muriate of sUver, native oxyde of 
 silver, &c. It is found in different parts of 
 the earth. The mines of the Erzgeb ii rge or 
 the metalliferous rocks of Mexico and Po- 
 tosi, Bohemia, Norway, Transylvania, &c. 
 are the richest. 
 
 JVaiive silver possesses all the properties 
 of this metal, and it appears in series of 
 octahedra inserted in one another ; in small. 
 capillary flexible threads intwined together ; 
 in plates ; or in masses. The colour of 
 native silver is white, often tarnished. Silver 
 alloyed with gold forms the auriferous na- 
 tive silver ore. The colour of this ore is a' 
 yellowish white. It has much metallic 
 lustre. The antimoniated silver ore belongs 
 to this class. Silver combined with sulphur, 
 forms the sulphuretted oxyde of silver, or 
 vitreous silver ore. This ore occurs in 
 masses, sometimes in threads, and sometimes 
 crystallized in cubes or regular octahedra. 
 Its colour is dark blueish grey, inclined to 
 black. Its fracture is uneven, and its lustre 
 metallic. It is soft enough to be cut with a 
 knife. It is sometimes found alloyed withr 
 antimony (grey silver ore.) Silver united 
 to muriatic acid forms the corneous silver ore^ 
 (inuriate of silver) which appears under dif- 
 ferent colours and shapes. Silver united 
 to oxygen constitutes the calciform silver ore, 
 of which there are several varieties. The 
 colour of these ores is a lead grey, or greyish 
 black. They occur massive, disseminated, 
 and crystallized. 
 
 Germany, and other countries of Europe, 
 but more especially Peru and Mexico in 
 South America, contain the principal silver 
 mines. There are, however, silver mines 
 in Ireland, Norway, France, and many other 
 parts of the world. 
 
 Properties. — Pure silver is very brilliant, 
 white and sonorous. It is the most splendid 
 of all the metals. Its specific gravity is from 
 10.474 to 11.091, according to the state of 
 its density. It is exceedingly ductile and 
 tenacious. It may be beat out into leaves 
 
blM 
 
 SIN 
 
 817 
 
 Cuiy me one huadred and sixty tbousaadth 
 part of aa inch thick, and drawn into wire 
 the thousandth part of an inch thick. It 
 melts at 28= of Wedgev/ood's pyrometer. 
 Exposed to a temperature considerably 
 higher it becomes volatilized. Atmospheric 
 air has no eifect upon it, except when it 
 contains sulphurous vapours, sulphuretted 
 or phosphuretted hydrogen gases. It unites 
 to phosphorus and sulphur. It slightly 
 unites with the brittle acidifiable metals; 
 but it readily enters into combination witli 
 the greater number of the other metals. 
 With gold it forms what is termed green 
 gold. Copper renders it harder without 
 much impairing its ductility. Mercury and 
 silver combine and form a crystallizable and 
 fusible alloy. It unites with the rest of tlie 
 metals except cobalt and nickel. It is 
 oxydized and dissolved by several of the 
 acids. The nitric acid attacks it rapidly in 
 the cold. The sulphuric acid requires a 
 boiling heat. The muriatic acid does not 
 act upon it. The acid solutions of silver are 
 decomposable by the alkalies, earths, and 
 by the greater number of the metals. 
 
 Method of obtaining Silver. — Different me- 
 thods are employed in different countries 
 to extract silver from its ores. In Mexico, 
 Peru, &c. the mineral is pounded, roasted, 
 washed, and then triturated with mercury 
 in vessels filled with v/ater. A mill is em- 
 ployed to keep the whole in agitation. The 
 silver combines by that means v/ith the mer- 
 cury. The alloy thus obtained is afterwards 
 washed to separate any foreign matters from 
 it, and then strained and pressed through 
 leather. This being done, heat is applied 
 to drive off the mercury from the silver, 
 which is then melted and cast into bars or 
 ingots. 
 
 In order to extract silver from sulphu- 
 retted or vitreous silver ore, the mineral is 
 roasted, and then melted with lead and 
 borax, or some other flux to assist the 
 fusion. By the first operation the sulphur 
 is volatilized, and by the second the silver is 
 obtained, though for the most part alloyed 
 with other metals, from wliich it is sepa- 
 rated by cupellation, or fusion with lead or 
 bismuth. 
 
 Silver is a perfect metal, of a white colour, 
 and of the most lively brilliancy; next to 
 gold, the most malleable of all metals. It 
 is sometimes found pure, but for the most 
 part in combination with tin or lead. It has 
 neither taste nor smell ; its specific gravity 
 is such, that it looses about the eleventh part 
 of its weight by immersion in water ; and a 
 cubic foot of this metal weighs 270 pounds. 
 Native silver is found in the greatest abun- 
 dance in Peru and Mexico. From this metal 
 is obtained the officinal ar genii nitras. 
 
 Silver weed. See Potentilla anserina. 
 
 Simarou'ba. (A patronymic name of 
 America.) S«e Quassia si^narovjja 
 
 Simarocj'b^ infu'sum. See Lifusian 
 simiirouhm. 
 
 Si'mItE la'pis. See Bezoar simice. 
 
 Simple substances. See Elements. 
 
 Si'mplex o'ctjlus. A bandage for tiie 
 eye. 
 
 SINA'PE. See Sinapis. 
 
 SiJTAPEL.^'tJM. (From (Tiva,7ri, mustard, 
 and iKcLiov, oil.) Oil of mustard. 
 
 Sii>fA'pEOS SE'ME3f. Mustard-seed. 
 
 Sina'pi jvi'guum. See Sinapis. 
 
 SINA'PIS. (Oti (Tivii Tovc coTTuc, hc- 
 cause it hurts the eyes.) Eruca. Mapus. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnsean system. Class, Tetradynamia. 
 Order, Siliquosa. Mustard. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoiial name of the black 
 mustard. See Sinapis nigra. 
 
 SiK a'pis a'lba. The systematic name of 
 the white mustard plant, which is directed 
 for medicinal use in the Edinburgh pharma-« 
 copceia. It is somewhat less pungent than 
 the black species. See Sinapis nigra. 
 
 Sina'pis ni'gPvA. The systematic name 
 of the common black mustard. Jiapus. 
 Eruca. Sinape. Sinapi. Common black 
 mustard. Sinapis nigra ; siliquis glabris ra- 
 cemo appressis, of Linnaaus. The seeds of 
 this species of mustard, which are directed 
 by tlie London College, and those of the Si- 
 napis alba, which are preferred by that of 
 Edinburgh, manifest no remarkable differ- 
 ence to the taste, nor in their effects, and 
 therefore answer equally v/ell for medicinal 
 Etud culinai'y purposes. They have an acrid, 
 pungent taste, and, v/hen bruised, this pun- 
 gency shows its volatility by powerfully af- 
 fecting the organs of smell. Mustard is con- 
 sidered as capable of promoting appetite, 
 assisting digestion, attenuating viscid juices, 
 and, by stimulating the fibres, it proves a 
 genei'al remedy in paralytic affections. 
 Joined to its stimulant qualities, it frequent- 
 ly, if taken in considerable quantity, opens 
 the body, and incre3.ses the urinary dis- 
 charge, and hence it has been found useful 
 in dropsical complaints. Externally, flower 
 of mustard is frequently used mixed with 
 vinegar as a stimulant or sinapism. 
 
 Sina'pis SE'MEif a'lbum. White mus- 
 tard-soed. 
 
 Sina'pis se'mew ni'grubi. See Sinapis. 
 
 SINAPI'SMUS. Sinapismum. Cataplas- 
 ma sinapios. A sinapism or mustard poul- 
 tice. A term given to a mixture of mustard 
 and vinegar in form of poultice, generally 
 applied to the calves of the legs, or soles of 
 the feet as a stimulant, and employed in 
 low states of fevers and other diseases, and 
 intended to supersede the use of a blister. 
 See Cataplasma sinapis. 
 
 SijfA'pitTM. (From criva.7ri, mustard.) An 
 infusion or decoction of mustai'd-seed, 
 
 SI'NCIPUT. The fore part of the head , 
 See Caput. ^ 
 
 Sj'ne pa'rt, . Several muscles, veia5--ar-- 
 103 
 
aia 
 
 sib 
 
 SK! 
 
 teries, &c. are so called wliicii are without 
 a fellow. See Azygos. 
 
 SINGU'LTUS. Lygmos. The hiccough. 
 A convulsive motion of the diaphragm aad 
 parts adjacent. 
 
 SI'NUS. 1. A cavity or depression. 
 
 2. In surgery it means a long, narrow, 
 iiollow track, leading from some abscess, 
 diseased bone, &:c. 
 
 3. The veins of the dura mater are so 
 termed. They are several in number, the 
 principal of which are, 1. The longitudinal 
 sinus, which rises anteriorly from the crista 
 galli, ascends and passes between the two 
 laminae of the falciform process to where 
 this process ends. It then opens into, 
 9. Two lateral sinuses, distinguished into 
 right and left, which lie in the crucial spine 
 of the OS occipitis : 3. The inferior longitudi- 
 nal, which is a small sinus situated at the 
 acute inferior margin of the falx. 
 
 Si'nfs co'x.e. The acetabulum. 
 
 Si'nus ge'hjE pituita'ritjs. See An- 
 trum of Highmore. 
 
 SI'NUS LONGITUDINA'LIS. See Lon- 
 gitudinal sinus, 
 
 SI'NUS MAXILLA'RIS. The antrum of 
 Highmore. A cavity in the cheek. 
 
 Si'nus MULiE'BRis. Sinus pudoris. The 
 vagina. 
 
 SI'NUS VE'N^ PORTA'RUM, The 
 entrance into the liver. 
 
 SINUSES LATERAL. See Lateral si- 
 nuses. 
 
 Sl'PHiLio. See Syphilis. 
 
 Sipho'nia ela'stica. The systematic 
 name of the elastic resin-tree. See Indian 
 rubber. 
 
 Siri'asis. (From a-tfio;, a cavity.) An 
 inflammation of the brain peculiar to chil- 
 dren, and attended with a hoUowness of the 
 eyes and depressure of the fontanella. 
 
 Si'rium myrtifo'lium. The systema- 
 tic name of the tree which is supposed by 
 some to afibrd the yellow saunders. See 
 Santalum album. 
 
 Si'sarttm. (Sisa, Heb.) Siser or skirret. 
 
 Si'sER. See Sisarum. 
 
 SISON. The name of a genus of plants. 
 Class, Penfandria. Order, Monogynia. 
 
 Si'soN a'mmi. The systematic name of 
 the plant which affords the ammi verum of 
 ihe shops. The seeds of this plant, Sison, 
 foliis tripinnatis, radicalibus linearibus, cau- 
 linis setaceis, stipularibus longioribus, of 
 Linnffius, have a grateful smell, somewhat 
 like that of origanum, and were formerly 
 administered as a carminative. 
 
 SISY'MBRIUM. (From a- la-vCc?, fringe ; 
 so named from its fringed roots.) The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linnsean 
 system. Class, Tetradynamia. Order, Si- 
 liquosa. The water-cress. 
 
 SiSY'MBRitTM NASTU'RTiTTM. The Syste- 
 matic name of the water-cress. JVastur- 
 Hum aquaticum. Laver odoratum. Crateva 
 i:i'i(m, Cressi. Cnrdamines, Water-cress. 
 
 'This indigenous plant, Sisymbrium siliqms 
 deelinatis, foliis pinnatis, foliolis subcordatisp 
 of Linnaeus, grows plentifully in brooks 
 and stagnant waters. The leaves have a 
 moderately pungent taste, emit a quick pe- 
 netrating smell, like that of mustard-seed, 
 but much weaker. Water-cresses obtain a 
 place in the Materia Medica, for their anti- 
 scorbutic qualities, which have been long 
 very generally acknowledged by physicians. 
 The most pleasant way of administering 
 them is in form of a salad. 
 
 Sisy'mbrium so'phia. The systematic 
 name of the herb sophia. Sophia chintr- 
 gorum. This plant is now almost banished 
 from practice. It was formerly in high es- 
 timation in the cure of wounds. It has been 
 given internally in hysterical aifections and 
 uterine haemorrhages, and the seeds are said 
 to be efficacious in destroying intestinal 
 worms. 
 
 SITIOLOGY. (Sitiologia. Fromcrthc^ 
 aliment, and xoyos, a discourse or treatise.) 
 A doctrine or treatise on aliment. 
 
 SrUM. (From auai, to move, from its 
 agitation in water.) 
 
 1 . The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Pentandria. Order, 
 Digynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the 
 creeping water-parsnep. 
 
 Si'uM aroma'ticum. The amomum is 
 sometimes so called. 
 
 Si'uM ni'nsi. The systematic name of 
 the plant whose root is called radix ninsi in 
 some pharmacoposias. J^insin, J^indsin, 
 This root was long supposed to be the 
 same as ginseng. It now appears, however, 
 to be the produce of this plant. It possesses 
 similar though weaker properties, than gin- 
 seng. 
 
 Si'uM nodiflo'rubi. The systematic 
 name of the creeping water-parsnep. Sncm 
 nodijlorum, of Linnaeus. This plant was ad- 
 mitted into the London pharmacoposia in 
 the character of an antiscorbutic. It is not 
 nauseous, and children take it readily if 
 mixed with milk, 
 
 SKELETON. (Sceleius, from (nahxa,, 
 to dry.) When the bones of the body are 
 preserved in their natural situation, and de- 
 prived of the flesh, the assemblage is called 
 a skeleton. See Bone. 
 
 Skeleton artificial. The assemblage 
 of all the bones of the animal, when hung 
 in their respective situations by means of 
 wire. See Bone. 
 
 Skeleton, natural. A skeleton is so 
 termed in opposition to an artificial one, 
 when the bones are retained in their proper 
 places by means of their natural liga- 
 ments. 
 
 SKIN. (Asp^K. Pellis. Cutis.) When 
 carefully dissected off' and separated from 
 all adventitious matter in a middle-sized 
 man, it weighs about four pounds and; o 
 haie 
 
riKi 
 
 SKI 
 
 819 
 
 The skin, though apparently a simple 
 membrane, is in reality laminated, consist- 
 in" of several subdivisions ; the outermost 
 lamina is termed with us scarf skin, or cu- 
 ticle ; the second has no English name, is 
 known only to anatomists, and is called rete 
 mucosum ; after these two are removed we 
 come to, as is commonly thought, the surface 
 of the skin itself. 
 
 When a blister has been applied to the 
 skin of a Negro, if it has not been very 
 stimulating, in twelve hours after a thin 
 transparent grayish membrane is raised, 
 under which we find a fluid. This mem- 
 brane is the cuticle or scarf skin. When 
 this, with the fluid, is removed, the sur- 
 face under them appears black ; but if 
 the blister had been very stimulating, ano- 
 ther membrane, in which this black colour 
 resides, would also have been raised with 
 the cuticle ; this is the rete mucosum, which 
 is itself double, consisting of another gray 
 transparent membrane, and of a black 
 web, very much resembling the nigrum 
 pigmenfum of the eye. When this mem- 
 brane is removed, the surface of the true 
 skin (as has hitherto been believed) comes 
 in view, and is white, like that of an Euro- 
 pean. The rele mucosum gives the colour 
 to the skin ; is black in the Negro ; white, 
 brown, or yellowish, in the European. 
 The reason why this membrane is black 
 in the Negro is, perhaps, that his body 
 may be better able to defend itself against 
 the sun's rays, and that the heat may be 
 prevented from penetrating. The inten- 
 tion of a similar membrane behind the 
 retina in the eye, appears to be not only 
 that of absorbing the superfluous rays of 
 light; but, like the amalgam behind the 
 looking-glass, it may enable the retina to 
 reflect the rays, in order to perfect vision. 
 It is not very improbable that some such 
 purpose, as enabling the cuticle to reflect 
 the sun's rays in those warm climates, 
 ■where the inhabitants originally go naked, 
 may be the intention of nature, in giving 
 them the black membrane. Perhaps, too, 
 the circumstance of the countenance's 
 becoming brown, when exposed to the 
 sun's rays in summer, in our own climate, 
 may be a process of nature to defend her- 
 self against the access of external heat into 
 the body. 
 
 Both cuticle and rete mucosum send in- 
 numerable processes into the pores of the 
 true skin ; the process of the rete mucosum 
 is always within that of the cuticle, and in 
 contact with the sides of the pore, as 
 formed by the true skin. These processes 
 are remarkable in the cuticle and rete mu- 
 cosum of the elephant, some of them are 
 almost an inch long ; the cuticle, or rete 
 mucosum, or a membrane very similar, 
 having the same properties with these, ap- 
 pears to be also continued into the inside 
 
 of the mouth, over the tongue, internal 
 surface of the lungs, ossophagus, stomach, 
 and intestinal tube. In most of the last- 
 named parts, the cuticle, however, forms 
 sheaths for viUi, and not processes which 
 line pores. On viewing the surface of the 
 skin, even with the naked eye, we find it 
 porous ; more so in some places than ia 
 others ; and the pores are also larger in 
 some parts than others. Some of these 
 pores are ducts of sabaceous glands, and 
 others serve not only to transmit hairs, but, 
 it is supposed, the greatest part of the per- 
 spirable matter itself. Absorption on the 
 skin also, in all probability, begins on the 
 sides of these pores. They are particularly 
 remarkable about the mouth, nose, palms of 
 the hands, soles of the feet, external ear, 
 scalp, mons veneris, and around the nipple 
 in women. 
 
 The skin itself was given to man not 
 only for feeling in a general sense, but 
 for perspiration, absorption, and particu- 
 larly for touch, in which he excels all other 
 animals, and which resides, principally, in 
 the tips of the fingers. He was intended 
 for examining, reasoning, forming a judg- 
 ment, and acting accordingly ; he was 
 fitted by this sense to examine accurately 
 the properties of surrounding bodies, not 
 capable of being examined by his other 
 senses. This, among other reasons, was 
 one why he was made erect, that the 
 point of his fingers should not be made 
 callous or less sensible, by walking on 
 them. 
 
 The skin of human bodies is always of a 
 white colour, in the dead body, let the 
 colour of the rete mucosum be what it may, 
 it is extremely full of pores, and extremely 
 vascular ; a child in full vigour comes into 
 the world from this circumstance, scarlet / 
 it is endowed with intense sensibility : al- 
 most all the pain, in the diff"erent opera- 
 tions of surgery, is past, when we have di- 
 vided the skin. Some parts of the skin 
 have more feeling than others ; the lips, 
 for example, as Haller says, " ad basia 
 destinata.'''' The glans clitoridis, and the 
 glans penis, with a similar intention ; there, 
 though the nerves are not so large as in 
 some other parts, they are longer, more 
 numerous, and endowed with more exqui- 
 site feeling, but where the common offices 
 of life merely are intended, the marks of 
 superior feeling or touch, in the skin, are 
 the projections, above the common surface, 
 of those packets of arteries, veins, and ab- 
 sorbents, called villi ; the nerves are there 
 not only also longer, but larger, as in the 
 points of the fingers and toes. 
 
 We are not certain that the skin is mus- 
 cular, but it has properties very like those 
 of muscle, it contracts, relaxes, and even 
 vibrates in some places, on certain occa- 
 sions. It is extremelv dif^tensible, tho 
 
820 
 
 SME 
 
 5iVIE 
 
 stin of the perincBumhas stretched ia labour 
 from a quarter of an inch to sis inches. 
 It is also extremely elastic, and instantly 
 after labour has returned again to the ori- 
 ginal quarter of an inch ; it is thickest on 
 those parts intended by nature to bear 
 weight or pressure ; of course it is thickest 
 on the back, on tlie soles of the feet, and 
 palms of the hands. It is thinner on the 
 fore part of the body, on the insides of the 
 arms and legs, and where its surfaces touch 
 opposite surfaces. It is extremely thin on 
 the lips, and allows the colour of the blood 
 to sMne through it. It is also extremely 
 thin on the glans penis in men, glans clito- 
 ridis in women, and on the inside of the 
 labia pudendi. Skin dried and dressed is 
 extremely strong and durable, and there- 
 fore employed in making harness for horses, 
 clothing for men, and a variety of other 
 purposes. 
 
 Skin, scarf. See Cuticle and Skin. 
 
 SJcink. See Scincus. 
 
 SKULL. The skull or cranium is that 
 boney bos which contains the brain : it 
 forms the forehead, and every part of the 
 head except the face. It consists of eight 
 bones, namely, one os frontis, one os occi- 
 pitis, one os sphenoides, one os ethmoi- 
 deum, two ossa temporalia, and two ossa 
 parietalia. 
 
 Slaters. See Onlscus asellus. 
 
 SLEEP. Somnus. That state of thcv 
 body in which the internal and external 
 senses and voluntary motions are not exer- 
 cised. The end and design of sleep is both 
 to renew, during the silence and darkness 
 of the night, the vital energy which has 
 been exhausted through the day, and to as- 
 sist nutrition. 
 
 Sloe. See Prunus syhestris. 
 
 Smallage. See Apium. 
 
 Small-pox. See Variola. 
 
 SMELLIE, William, was born in 
 Scotland, where he practised midwifery for 
 nineteen years, and then settled in London. 
 He attained considerable reputation as a 
 lecturer, which he appears to have merited 
 by his assiduity and talents. He intro- 
 duced many improvements in the instru- 
 ments employed in that branch of the pro- 
 fession, and established some useful rules 
 for their application. He was the first 
 writer who, by accurately determining the 
 shape and size of the pelvis, and of the head 
 of the foetus, and considering its true jDOsi- 
 tion in utero, clearly pointed out the whole 
 progress of parturition : and his opinions 
 were subsequently confirmed, especially by 
 his pupil, the celebrated Dr. \V, Hunter. 
 He abolished many superstitious notions, 
 and erroneous customs, that prevailed in 
 the management of parturient women, and 
 of Uie children ; and had the satisfaction of 
 seeing most of these improvements adopted, 
 as vfcW in this, as in other countries of Eu- 
 
 rope. In 1752 he published the substance 
 of his lectures, in an octavo volume ; to 
 which he added, two years after, a second 
 volume of cases ; and a third appeared, 
 about five years after his death, in 1768. 
 In 1754 he also published a set of anatomi- 
 cal plates, of a large folio size, to elucidate 
 his doctrines farther. 
 
 SMELLING. The sense of smelling 
 is performed by means of a soft, pulpy, 
 vascular, papillous, porous membrane, 
 which lines the whole internal cavity of 
 the nostrils, and is thicker upon the sep' 
 tum and principal cavity of the nose, but 
 thinner in the sinuses. It is plentifully 
 supplied with very soft nei*ves, the middle 
 of which descend from the first pair, 
 through the holes of the os cribrosi;m to tlie 
 septum narlum ; but in such a manner, 
 that it is very difficult to trace them to 
 tlieir extremities, and into the septum. 
 Other lateral nerves come from the second 
 branch of the fifth pair and its branches^ 
 from that which crosses the pterygoid ca- 
 nal, and from another which descends 
 through the canals of the palate ; and in 
 the maxillarj'^ sinus from the infra-orbital 
 branch, from the dental branch, and from 
 the anterior nerve of the palate. The 
 anterior part of the septum has a twig from 
 the opthalmic, or first bi-anch of the fifth 
 pair. 
 
 The nostrils are supplied with veiy nu- 
 merous arteries ; from the three nasal 
 branches of the internal maxillary, above, 
 both from the ethmoidal branches, and the 
 frontal and nasal branches ; with lateral 
 arteries from the smaller ophthalmic branch 
 of the internal carotid, and from branches 
 of the palatine artery, and in the sinuses 
 from the infra-orbital, and from the supe- 
 rior dental one. These arteries have the 
 property of exuding blood easily and in 
 great quantitj', without any lesion of con- 
 sequence. The correspondent veins form 
 a vei'v large plexus upon the external pte- 
 rygoid muscle ; then communicate with 
 the sinuses of tlie dura mater ; and, lastly, 
 meet in the external branch of the internal 
 jugular. The arteries supply nourishment, 
 warmth, and mucus. 
 
 The air, filled with the very subtile, in- 
 visible, pungent, oily, saline, and volatile 
 effluvia, which exhale from almost every 
 known body, being received into the nos- 
 trils, by the action of respiration, and by 
 a peculiar eflbrt for drawing the air into 
 them, carries these particles to the nerves, 
 widely naked, and constantly soft. By 
 these there is excited in the nerves a kind 
 of sensation wliich we call smell, by which 
 we distinguish the several kinds of oils and 
 salts, in a manner somewhat indistinct, 
 difficultly reducible to classes, difficultly 
 recalled to the memory, nevertheless suffi- 
 ciently for our purposes. Tliis sense ia- 
 
SMI 
 
 3MT 
 
 821 
 
 fcrms us of unwholesome putridity, of ex- 
 cessive acrimony, and of the bland and 
 viseful nature of substances. And as salt, 
 united with oil, is an object of taste, and 
 as oils, consbined with salts, constitute 
 odours, the affinity of the two senses, 
 which is necessar37 to derive utility from 
 either is apparent. But volatile particles 
 chiefly are distinguished by smell, and 
 fixed ones by the taste ; perhaps because 
 the thick mucous cuticle, spread over the 
 tong;ue, interceps the action of the more 
 subtile salts, which easily affect the softer 
 and less covered nerves of the nostrils. 
 We are ignorant of the reasons why some 
 smells please, and others displease ; pei'- 
 haps custom may have some influence in 
 this respect. 
 
 The action of smells is strong, but of 
 short continuance ; because particles in a 
 very minute state are applied to naked 
 nerves in the immediate vicinity of the 
 brain. Hence the deleterious and also the 
 refreshing action of odours, by which peo- 
 ple are resuscitated from faintings, and 
 even from drowning. Hence the violent 
 sneezing, excited by acrid particles, the 
 evacuation of the bowels, by the smell of 
 purgatives, and the power of antipathies. 
 Hence the pernicious effects of excessive 
 sneezing, more especially blindness from 
 the great sympathy of the nerves. Amongst 
 the various parts of the nostrils, the sep- 
 tum, and the ossa turbinata, and'their an- 
 terior portions, especially form the organ 
 of smell : since these parts are multiplied 
 in quick-scented animals, forming beauti- 
 ful spires in quadrupeds ; and in fish, 
 being distributed in parallel laminae ele- 
 gantly toothed. 
 
 SMI'LAX. (From iT/ui.txsva>, to cut; 
 so called from the roughness of its leaves 
 and stalk.) The name of a genus of plants 
 in the Linneean system. Class, Dioecia. 
 Order, Octandria. Rough bind- weed. 
 
 Smi'lax Chi'na. The systematic name 
 of the China root tree. China. China 
 orientalis. Sankira. Gua.quara. Smilax 
 aspera Chinensis. China root. It was for- 
 merly in esteem, as sarsaparilla now is, in 
 the cure of the venereal disease, and cuta- 
 neous disorders. 
 
 Smilax Chinese. See Smilax china. 
 
 Smi'lax sarsapari'lla. The systema- 
 tic name of the plant which affords the sar- 
 saparilla. Sarsaparilla. Smilax aspera Pe- 
 ruviana. Sarsa. Caritillandi. Ivapecanga. 
 Macapatli. Zarza, Zarsaparilla. Salsa- 
 parilla. Zarcaparilla. The root of this 
 plant, Smilax ; caule aculeato angulalo^foliis 
 inermifms ovatis retuso mvcronatis trinerviis, 
 of Linnaeus, has a farinaceous, somewhat 
 bitter taste, and no smell. About two cen- 
 turies ago it was introduced into Spain, as 
 an undoubted specific in syphilitic disorders ; 
 but owing to difference of climate, or other 
 causes, it ba_s not answered the character 
 
 wiiicli it had acquired in the Spanish Wesi 
 Indies. It is now considered as capable of 
 improving the general habit of body, after it 
 has been reduced by the continued use of 
 mercury. 
 
 To refute the opinion that sarsaparilla 
 possesses antisyphilitic virtues, Mr. Pear- 
 son of the Lock Hospital, divides the sub- 
 ject into two distinct questions. 1. Is the 
 sarsaparilla root, when given alone, to be 
 safely relied on in the treatment of lues 
 venerea? The late Mr. Bloomfield, his 
 predecessor, and during some years his 
 colleague at the Lock Hospital, has given 
 a very decided answer to this question i 
 " I solemnly declare," says he, " I never 
 saw a single instance in my life where it 
 cured that disorder without the assistance 
 of mercury, either at the same time with 
 it, or when it had been previously taken 
 before the decoction was directed." Mr. 
 Pearson's experience, during many years, 
 coincides entirely with the observations of 
 Mr. Bloornfield. He has employed the 
 sarsaparilla, in powder and in decoctions, 
 in an almost infinite variety of cases, and 
 feels himself fully authorized to assert, that 
 this plant has not the power of curing any 
 one form of the lues venerea. The sarsa- 
 parilla, indeed, like the guaiacum, is capa- 
 ble of alleviating symptoms derived from 
 the venereal virus ; and it sometimes mani- 
 fests the power of suspending, for a time, 
 the destructive ravages of that contagion ; 
 but where the poison has not been previ- 
 ously subdued by mercury, the symptoms 
 will quickly return ; and, in addition to 
 them, we often see the most indubitable 
 proofs that the disease is making an actual 
 progress, during the regular administration 
 of the vegetable remedy. 
 
 2. When the sarsaparilla root is given in 
 conjunction with mercury, does it render 
 the mercurial coux-se more certain and effi- 
 cacious ? In I'eplying to this query, it is 
 necessary to observe that the phrase, " to 
 increase the efficacy of mercurj^," may 
 imply, that a smaller quantity of this mi- 
 neral antidote will confer security on an 
 infected person, when sarsaparilla is added 
 to it ; or it may mean, that mercux'y would 
 be sometimes unequal to the cure, without 
 the aid of s^.rsaparilla. If a decoction of 
 this root did indeed possess so admirable 
 a quality, that the quantity of mercury, 
 necessary to effect a cure might be safely 
 reduced, whenever it was given during a 
 mercurial course, it would form a most 
 valuable addition to our Materia Medica. 
 This opinion has been, howevei', unfortu- 
 nately falsified by the most ample experi- 
 ence, and whoever shall be so unwary as 
 to act upon such a presumption, v/ill be sure 
 to find his own and his patient's expecta- 
 tions egregiously disappointed. 
 
 If the sarsaparilla root be a genuine an- 
 tidote against the sypliilitic virus, it ought 
 
•322 
 
 .SMI 
 
 501i 
 
 to cure the disease when administered 
 alone ; but, if no direct proof can be ad- 
 duced of its being equal to this, any ar- 
 guments founded on histories where mer- 
 cury has been previously given, or where 
 both the medicines were administered at 
 the same time, must be ambiguous and 
 undecisive. 
 
 It appears probable, that Sir William 
 Fordyce, and some other persons, enter- 
 tained a notion, that there were certain 
 venereal symptoms which commonly re- 
 sisted the potency of mercury, and that 
 the sarsaparilla was an appropriate remedy 
 in these cases. This opinion, it is pre- 
 sumed, is not correct, for it militates against 
 all Mr. P. has ever observed of the progress 
 and treatment of lues venerea. Indeed 
 those patients who have lately used a full 
 course of mercury, often complain of noc- 
 turnal pains in their Umbs ; they are some- 
 time afflicted with painful enlargements of 
 the elbow and knee-joints; or they have 
 membranous nodes, cutaneous exulcera- 
 tions, and certain other symptoms, resem- 
 bling those which are the offspring of the 
 venereal virus. 
 
 It may and does often happen, that ap- 
 pearances like these are mistaken for a true 
 venereal affection, and, in consequence of 
 this error, mercury Is administered, which 
 never fails to exasperate the disease. Now, 
 if a strong decoction of sarsaparilla root be 
 given to persons under these circumstances, 
 it will seldom fail of producing the most 
 beneficial effects ; hence it has been con- 
 tended, that symptoms derived from the 
 contagion of lues venerea, which could not 
 be cured by mercury, have finally yielded 
 to this vegetable remedy. It must be ac- 
 knowledged, that representations of this 
 kind have a specious and imposing air ; 
 nevertheless, Mr. Pearson endeavours to 
 prove that they are neither exact nor con- 
 clusive. If any of the above-named symp- 
 toms should appear near the conclusion of a 
 course of mercury, when that medicine was 
 operating powerfully on the whole system, 
 it would be a strange and Inexplicable thing 
 if they could possibly be derived immediate- 
 ly from the uncontrolled agency of the ve- 
 nereal virus. 
 
 This would imply something like a pal- 
 pable contradiction, that the antidote should 
 be operating with sufficient efficacy to cure 
 the venereal symptoms, for which it was 
 directed, while at the same time the vene- 
 real virus was proceeding to contaminate 
 new parts, and to excite a new order of ap- 
 pearances. 
 
 One source, and a very common one, to 
 which some of the mistakes committed upon 
 this subject may be traced, is a persuasion 
 that every morbid alteration which arises in 
 an infected person is actually tainted with 
 the venereal virus, and ought to be ascribed 
 to it as its true can=p. 
 
 Evei'y experienced surgeon must, howc 
 ever, be aware, that very little of truth and 
 reality exists in a representation of this kind. 
 The contagious matter, and the mineral spe- 
 cific, may jointly produce, in certain habits 
 of body, a new series of symptoms, which, 
 strictly speaking, are not venereal, which 
 cannot be cured by mercury, and which are 
 sometimes more to be dreaded than the 
 simple and natural effects of the venereal 
 virus. 
 
 Some of the most formidable of these 
 appearances may be sometimes removed by 
 sarsaparilla, the venereal virus still remain- 
 ing in the system ; and, when the force of 
 that poison has been completely subdued 
 by mercury, the same vegetable is also 
 capable of freeing the patient from what 
 may be called the sequelae of a mercurial 
 course. 
 
 The root of the sarsaparilla is sometimes 
 employed m rheumatic affections, scrofula, 
 and cutaneous complaints, where an acri- 
 mony of the fluids prevails. 
 
 Smy'rnion horte'nse. The master- 
 wort has been so termed. See Impera- 
 tovid* 
 
 SMY'RNIUM. (So called from <r/uv[>VAj 
 myrrh, the smell of the seed resembling 
 that of myrrh very much,) The name of a 
 genus of plants. Class, Pentandria. Or- 
 der, Digynia. 
 
 Smy'rwium olusa'trum. The syste- 
 matic name of the plant called Alexanders. 
 Hipposelinum. Smyrnium. Macerona. Her- 
 ba Alexandrina. Grielum agrioselinum. 
 Common Alexanders. This plant was for- 
 merly cultivated in our gardens, for culi- 
 nary use, but is now superceded by celeiy. 
 These seeds are bitter and aromatic, and the 
 roots are more powerfully bitter. They 
 stand recommended as resolvents, diuretics, 
 and emmenagogues, though seldom used m 
 medical prescriptions. 
 
 Snail. See Limax. 
 
 Snail-seeded glasswoTt. See Salsola kali. 
 
 Snakeroot, Virginian. See Aristolochia 
 Serpentaria. 
 
 Snakeweed. See Polygonum bistorta. 
 
 Snakeicood, See Colubrinum lignum. 
 
 SneezewoTt. See Achillea ptarmica. 
 
 SNEEZING. A convulsive action of 
 the muscles of the chest from irritation of 
 the nostrils. 
 
 Snuff. See Nicotiana. 
 
 Soap. See Sapo. 
 
 Soap-berry. See Sapindus saponaria. 
 
 Soapwort. See Saponaria. 
 
 Socotorine aloes. An epithet of the bes.t 
 aloes which are brought from Socotora. 
 See Aloe. 
 
 SO'DA. (An Arabian word.) The 
 name now generally given by chemists and 
 physicians to the mineral alkali. 
 
 It is obtained from several sources, bat 
 principally from plants growing on the sea 
 coast. It occurs in the mineral kingdom. 
 
JiOD 
 
 dOD 
 
 82a 
 
 uaited with sulphuric, muriatic, aud boracic 
 acids ; it is also found iu large quantities in 
 Egypt, combined with carbonic acid. It 
 appears to be deposited in large impure 
 masses, under the surface of the earth, in 
 various countries, from which it is extracted 
 by running waters. Thus it is found after 
 the spontaneous evaporation of the water, 
 mixed with sand in the bottom of lakes in 
 Hungary ; in the neighbourhood of Bilin in 
 Bohemia ; and in Switzerland. It occurs 
 also in China, and near Tripoli, in Syria, 
 Egypt, Persia, and India. It frequently 
 oozes out of walls and crystallizes on their 
 surface. Like potash, it is procured by 
 lixiviation from the ashes of burnt plants, 
 but only from those which grow upon the 
 sea shores. The variety of plants employed 
 for this purpose is very considerable. In 
 Spain, soda is procured from different spe- 
 cies of the salsola and salicornia, and the 
 talis maritima. The zostera maritima is 
 burnt in some places on the borders of the 
 Baltic. In this country we burn the various 
 species of fuci ; and in France they burn 
 the chenopodium maritimum. 
 
 The alkali thus procured is more or less 
 pure according to the nature of the particu- 
 lar plant from which it is obtained. The 
 greatest part, however, is a subcarbonate of 
 soda. See Soda impura. 
 
 In order to obtain it in a state of purity, 
 the subcarbonate of soda must be treated, 
 like the potash of commerce, with lime and 
 ardent spirit. 
 
 Properties of Soda. — Soda differs parti- 
 cularly from potash by the following pro- 
 perties :— In the fire it is rather more fu- 
 sible. When exposed to the contact of the 
 air it attracts water and carbonic acid, but it 
 does not liquefy like potash, it merely ac- 
 quires a pasty consistence, and at last crum- 
 bles into powder. It is not altered by Ught. 
 It attracts sulphur and sulphuretted hydro- 
 gen more feebly. It adheres less strongly 
 to the acids. It fuses and dissolves alumine 
 more easily. All its other properties, its 
 volatization by a very high degree of heat, 
 its acrid causticity, its solubility, its combina- 
 tions with sulphur, &:c. resemble those of 
 potash, though not exactly the same. 
 
 Sir H. Davy, having discovered the com- 
 position of potassa, submitted soda likewise 
 to the same modes of analysis, and discovered 
 that it too contains a substance of very singu- 
 lar properties, analogous to the base of po- 
 tassa, though still essentially different from 
 it, and that this base combined with oxygen 
 forms soda. 
 
 When soda v;as submitted to the Galvanic 
 action in the mode already described with 
 regard to potassa, the results were similar, 
 globules of a metallic appearance were pro- 
 duced at the negative surface, which often 
 burnt at the moment of their formation, and 
 sometimes exploded with violence, separat- 
 ing into smaller globules which darted 
 
 through the air in a state of vivid combustion. 
 When these were produced an aeriform fluid 
 was disengaged at the positive surface, which 
 proved to be pure oxygen. The reproduc- 
 tion of soda from this substance was similar to 
 that of potassa from ths base of that alkali. 
 When the base of soda was exposed to the 
 air, a crust of alkah formed on its sur- 
 face, and oxygen was absorbed. When 
 heated, confined in a portion of oxygen gas, 
 a rapid combustion with a brilliant white 
 flame took place, and soda was produced ia 
 the state of a solid white mass. The theory 
 of the decomposition of soda is the same 
 with that of potassa. The combustible 
 base, like other combustible substances, is 
 repelled by positively electrified surfaces, 
 and attracted by negatively electrified sur- 
 faces ; and the oxygen follows the contrary 
 order. Hence their separation and evolu- 
 tion. 
 
 From the results of the combustion of the 
 base of soda in oxygen gas. Sir H. Davy 
 inferred that one hundred parts of soda con- 
 sist of eighty of base and twenty of oxygen. 
 From the results of its oxidation by the de- 
 composition of water, the proportions were 
 estimated to be seventy-seven of base and 
 twenty-three of oxygen. The mean propor^ 
 tions of these two modes are 78.5, and 21.5, 
 The base of soda therefore combines with 
 rather a larger proportion of oxygen than the 
 base of potassa. 
 
 To the base of soda Sir H. Davy from 
 its analogy to the metals has given the name 
 of 
 
 SODIUM. 
 
 The following are its properties :— 
 
 Sodium is white, opaque, and, when ex- 
 amined under a film of naptha, has the 
 lustre and general appearance of silver. 
 It is exceedingly malleable, and is much 
 softer than any of the common metallic 
 substances. When pressed upon by a 
 platina blade, with a small force, it spreads 
 into thin leaves, and a globule of the one- 
 tenth or one twelfth of Em inch in diameter 
 is easily spread over the surface of a quarter 
 of an inch, and this property does not di- 
 minish when it is cooled to 32"^ Fahren- 
 heit. 
 
 It conducts electricity and heat in a simi- 
 lar manner to the basis of potassa ; and small 
 particles of it inflame by the Galvanic sparky 
 and bum with bright explosions. 
 
 Its specific gra*^_ is less than that of wa- 
 ter. It swims in oiTbf sassafras of the spe- 
 cific gravity 1.096, water being one, and 
 sinks in naptha of the specific gravity .861. 
 By mixing together oil of sassafras and 
 naptha, until a fluid was formed in which 
 the globule of sodium remained at rest 
 above or below, Sir H. Davy found its spe- 
 cific gravity to be to that of water nearly 
 as nine to ten, or more accurately as .9348 
 tol. 
 
 Sodium bas a much higher point of fo 
 
824 
 
 .-CD 
 
 SOD 
 
 sion than potassium, its parts begin to lose 
 their cohesion at about 120° Fahrenheit, 
 and it is perfectly fluid at about 180°, so that 
 it readily fuses under boiling naptha, it is 
 also less volatile, it remains iixed in a state 
 of ignition at the point of fusion of plate glass. 
 
 When sodium is exposed to the atmos- 
 phere it immediately tarnishes, and by de- 
 grees becomes covered with a white crust, 
 which deliquesces much more slowly than 
 the substance that forms on the basis of po- 
 tassa. This crust is pure soda. 
 
 The basis of soda combines with oxygen 
 slowly without any luminous appearance, 
 at common temperatures, and, when heated, 
 this combination becomes much more rapid, 
 but no light is emitted until it has a.cquired 
 a temperature nearly that of ignition. The 
 flame that it produces in oxj^gen gas is wliite, 
 and it sends fortli bright sparks, occasioning 
 a very beautiful effect ; in common air it 
 bums with light of the colour of that pro- 
 duced during the combustion of charcoal, 
 but much brighter. 
 
 When thrown upon water it produces a vi- 
 olent efiervescence with a loud hissing noise, 
 it combines with the oxygen of the water 
 to form soda, which is dissolved, and its hy- 
 drogen is disengaged. In this operation there 
 is no kuninous appearance ; but vrhen it is 
 thrown into hot water, the decomposition is 
 more violent, and in this case a few scintil- 
 lations are observed at the surface of the 
 fluid, owing to small particles of the base, 
 which are thrown out of the water suflicient- 
 ly heated to burn in passing through the at- 
 mosphere. And when a globule is brought 
 in contact with a small particle of water, or 
 with moistened paper, the heat produced, 
 (there being no medium to carry it off ra- 
 pidly,) is usually sufficient for the accession 
 of the sodium. 
 
 The base of soda, when thrown upon the 
 strong acids, acts upon them with great ener- 
 gy. When nitrous acid is employed, a vivid 
 inflammation is produced: with muriatic 
 and sulphuric acid there is much heat ge- 
 nerated, but no light. When plunged be- 
 neath the surface of the acids, it is rapidly 
 oxygenated ; soda is produced and combines 
 with the acid. 
 
 Sodium, in its degrees of oxidation, has 
 precisely similar habits with the base of po- 
 tassa. When it is fused with dry soda in 
 certain quantities, there is a division of oxy- 
 gen between the alkali and the base, and a 
 deep brown fluid is produced, which becomes 
 a dark grey solid on cooling, and which at- 
 tracts oxygen from the air, or which decom- 
 poses water, and becomes soda. 
 
 The same body is often formed in the ana- 
 lytic processes of decomposition, and it is 
 generated when the basis of soda is fused in 
 tubes of the purest plate glass. 
 
 Sodium, when heated with hydrogen gas, 
 does not, like potassium, appear to be dis- 
 
 solved, and as no luminous appearance at- 
 tends the oxidation of it in cold water, it 
 does not appear to be capable of combining 
 even with nascent hydrogen. 
 
 There is scarcely any difference in the 
 visible phenomena of the agencies of tlie ba- 
 sis of soda, and that of potassa on sulphur, 
 phosphorus, and the metals. 
 
 It combines with sulphur in close vessels 
 fiUed with the vapour of naptha with great 
 vividness, with light, heat, and often with 
 explosion from the vaporization of a portion 
 of sulphur, and the disengagement of sul- 
 phuretted hydrogen gas. The sulphuretted 
 base of soda is of a deep grey colour. The 
 phosphurct has tlie appearance of lead, and 
 forms phosphate of soda by exposure to the 
 air, or by combustion. 
 
 Sodium combines with the metals ; in the 
 quantity of one-fortieth, it renders mercury 
 a fixed solid of the colour of silver, and the 
 combination is attended with a considerable 
 degree of heat. It makes an alloy %vith tin, 
 without changing its colour, and it acts 
 upon gold and lead when heated. In its 
 state of alloy it is soon converted into soda 
 by exposure to air, or by the action of wa- 
 ter, which it decomposes with the evolution- 
 of hydrogen. The amalgam of mercury and 
 sodium seems to form triple compounds with 
 other metals. It likewise combines with sul- 
 phur, and forms a triple compound of a dark 
 grey colour. 
 
 So'da aceta'ta. a neutral salt formed 
 of a combination of acetic acid with the mi- 
 neral alkali. Its virtues are similar to those 
 of the acetate of potash. 
 
 So'da boraxa'ta. See Borax. 
 
 Soda, carboyiafe of See Soda carbonado 
 
 So'da hispa'nica. See Soda impura. 
 
 So'da hispa'it ica pfrificata. See Sods 
 suhcarbonas. 
 
 So'da impu'ra. Impure soda. Soda, 
 Barilla. Bariglia, Barillor. Anatro^n. 
 Natron. Anaton. Nitrum antiquorum, 
 Aphroniirum. Baurach. Sal alkalinus 
 Jixus fossilis. Carbonas soda impurus, Sub- 
 carbonas soda impura. Soda. Barilla is 
 the term given, in commerce, to the impure 
 mineral alkali, or imperfect carbonate of 
 soda, imported from Spain and the Levant. 
 It is made by burning to ashes different 
 plants that grow on the sea-shore, chiefly of 
 the genus salsola. Many have referred it to 
 the Salsola kali, of Linnaeus ; but various 
 other plants, on being burned, are found to 
 afford this alkali, and some in a greater 
 proportion than tnis : these are. 
 
 The Salsola sativa, Lin. Salsola sonda, 
 Lofling. Kali hispanicum supinum annu- 
 uin s'edi-foliis brevibus. Kali d'^Alicante. 
 This grows abundantly on that part of the 
 Spanish coast which is washed by the Medi- 
 terranean sea. This plant is deservedly 
 first enumerated by Professor Murray, as it 
 supplies all the l7e=^ soda coc=umed in Eu- 
 
SOD 
 
 SOC 
 
 825 
 
 ?Dpe, which by us is called Spanish or Aii- 
 cant soda, and by the Spanish merchants 
 Barilla de Alicante. 
 
 Salsola soda, Lin. Kali majus cochleaio 
 seniine. Le Salicor. This species, which 
 grows on the Frencih Mediterranean coast, 
 is much used in Languedoc for the prepa- 
 ration of this salt, which is usually exported 
 to Sicily and Italy. 
 
 Salsola tragus, Lin. affords an ordinary 
 kind of soda, with which the French fre- 
 quently mix that made in Lauguedoc. This 
 adulteration is also practised by the Sicilians, 
 who distinguish the plant by the term sal- 
 vaggia. 
 
 Salicornia herbacea, Lin. is common in 
 salt marshes and on the sea-shore all over 
 Europe. Linnaeus prefers the soda obtain- 
 ed from this plant to that of all the others ; 
 but though the quantity of alkali which it 
 yields is very considerable, it is mixed with 
 much common salt. 
 
 Salicornia arabica, Lin. Mesembryanihe- 
 mum modifiorum, Lin. Plantago squarrosa, 
 Lin. All these, according to Alpinus, af- 
 ford this alkali. It has also been procured 
 from several of the fuci, especially F. vesi- 
 culosus, and distinguished here by the name 
 kelp. Various other marine plants might 
 also be noticed as yielding an impure soda 
 by combustion ; but the principal are con- 
 fined to the genus salsola, and that of sali- 
 cornia. The salsola kali, on the authority 
 of Rawolf, is the species from which the 
 salt is usually obtained in eastern countries : 
 which is brought to us in hard porous 
 masses, of a speckled brown colour. Kelp, 
 a still more impure alkali, made in this 
 country by burning various sea-weeds, is 
 sometimes called British barilla. The ma- 
 ^ rine plants, collected for the purpose of pro- 
 curing barilla in this country, are the sal- 
 sola kali, salicornia Europsea, zostera ma- 
 ritima, triglochen maritimum, chenopodium 
 maritimum, atriplex portulacoides et litto- 
 ralis, plantago maritima, tamarix gallica, 
 eryngium maritimum, sedum telephium, 
 dipsacus fullonum, 8ic. &c. 
 
 It is to be regretted, that the different 
 kinds of soda which are brought to Eu- 
 ropean markets, have not been sufficiently 
 analyzed to enable us to ascertain with tole- 
 rable certainty the respective value of each : 
 and, indeed, while the practice of adulterat- 
 ing this salt continues, any attempts of this 
 kind are likely to prove fruitless. The best 
 information on this subject is to be had from 
 Jessica, Mascorelle, Cadet, Bolare, and S^— 
 tini. In those places where the,, prepara- 
 tion of soda forms a considerable l)ranch of 
 commerce, as on the coast of the Mediter- 
 ranean, seeds of the salsola are regularly 
 sown in a proper situation near the sea, 
 which usually shoot above ground in the 
 course of a fortnight. About the time the 
 seeds become ripe, the plants are pulled up 
 by the roots, and exposed in a suitable place 
 
 104 
 
 to dj-y, where their seeds are collected ; this 
 being done, the plants are tied up in bun- 
 dles, and burned in an oven constructed for 
 the purpose, where tW; ashes are then, while 
 hot, continually stirreS with long poles. 
 The saline matter, on becoining cold, forms 
 a hard solid mass, which is afterwards broken 
 in pieces of a convenient size for exporta- 
 tion. 
 
 According to chemical analysis, the im- 
 pure sodas of commerce generally contain a 
 portion of vegetable alkaU, and neutral salts, 
 as muriate of soda, and sulphate of potash, 
 and not unfrequently some portion of iron 
 is contained in the mass ; they are, there- 
 fore, to be considered as more or less a 
 compound, and their goodness to be esti- 
 mated accordingly. The Spanish soda, of 
 the best sort, is in dark-coloured masses, of 
 a blueish tinge, very ponderous, sonorous, 
 dry to the touch, and externally abounding 
 with small cavities, without any offensive 
 smell, and very salt to the taste ; if long 
 exposed to the air, it undergoes a degree of 
 spontaneous calcination. The best French 
 soda is also dry, sonorous, brittle, and of a 
 deep blue colour, approaching to black. 
 The soda which is mixed with small stones, 
 which gives out a fetid smell on solution, 
 and is white, soft, and deliquescent, is of the 
 worst kind. 
 
 So'da muria'ta. See SodcB murias. 
 
 So'da muria'tica. See SodcB murias, 
 
 So'da phosphora'ta. Phosphorated soda» 
 Alkali miner ale phosphor atum, of Bergman, 
 This preparation is a compound of phospho- 
 ric acid and soda, and therefore called phos- 
 phas soda, in the new chemical nomenclature. 
 It is cathartic in the dose of half an ounce 
 to an ounce ; dissolved in gruel it is not un- 
 pleasant, and it is said to be useful, in scro- 
 phula, bronchocele, rachitis, and gout in 
 small doses. 
 
 Soda, subcarbonate of. See Sodm subcar- 
 bonas. 
 
 Soda, subcarbonate of, dried. See Sodm 
 subcarbonas exsiccata. 
 
 Soda, sulphate of. See Sodm sulphas. 
 
 So'da tartariza'ta. Tartarized soda, 
 formerly known by the names of sal rupel- 
 lensis, sal polychrestum Seignetti, and lately 
 by that of natron tartarisatum. " Take of 
 subcarbonate of soda twenty ounces ; super- 
 tartrate of potash, powdered, two pounds ; 
 boiling water ten pints. Dissolve the sub- 
 carbonate of soda iu the water, and add 
 gradually the supertartrate of potash ; filter 
 the solution through paper, and evaporate it 
 until a pellicle forms upon the surface ; then 
 set it by that crystals may form. Having 
 poured away the water, dry these crystals 
 upon bibulous paper." This salt consists 
 of tartaric acid, soda, and potash, the soda 
 only combining with the superabundant 
 acid of the super salt ; it is therefore, a 
 triple salt, and it has been judged by the 
 London College more convenient to express 
 
826 
 
 SOD 
 
 iOL 
 
 • this difference by the adjective tartaneata, 
 than to iutroduce the three words necessaiy 
 to its description. It possesses mildly ca- 
 thartic, diuretic, and deobstruent virtues, 
 and 13 admiuisterdd in doses from one 
 drachm to an ounce, as a cathartic, and in 
 tlie dose of twenty to thirty grains in abdo- 
 minal physconia, and torpidity of the kid- 
 neys. See Seignette's salt. 
 
 Soda, tartanzed. See Soda tartarizata. 
 
 So'd^ bo'ras. Borate of soda. See 
 Borax, 
 
 So'djE CARBO.'ifAS. Carbonate of soda. 
 '•' Take of subcarbonate of soda, a pound ; 
 subcarbonate of ammonia, three ounces ; 
 distilled water, a pint. Ha\dno: previously 
 dissolved the soda in water, add the ammo- 
 nia, then by means of a sand bath apply a 
 heat of 1 80° for three hours, or until the 
 ammonia be driven off. Lastly, set the so- 
 lution by to crystallize. The remaining so- 
 lution may be evaporated and set by in the 
 same manner that crystals may again form." 
 This salt, which is called also aerated soda, 
 and natron, bears to the subcarbonate of 
 soda the same relation that the carbonate of 
 potash does to its subcarbonate. It is pre- 
 pared in the same way, possesses tlie same 
 comparative advantages, and contains, in 
 like manner, double the quantity of carbonic 
 acid. 
 
 So'D^ Mir'RiAS. Muriate of soda. Alkali 
 minerale salinum. Sal communis. Sal culina- 
 ris. Salfontium. Sal gemmm. Sal marmus. 
 Matron muriatum. Soda muriata. Common 
 culinary salt. This salt is more abundant 
 in nature than any other. It is found in 
 prodigious masses in the internal part of the 
 earth, in Calabria, in Hungary, in Musco- 
 vy, and more especially Weilicska, in Po- 
 land, near Mount Capax, where the mines 
 are verj' large, and afford immense quan- 
 tities of 5alt. It is also obtained by several 
 artificialmeans from sea- water. It possesses 
 antiseptic, diuretic, and resolvent qualities, 
 and is frequently employed in form of clys- 
 ter, fomentation, lotion, pendilu^num, and 
 bath, in obstipation, against worms, gan- 
 grene, scrophulous tumours, hepetic erup- 
 tions, arthritis, fee. 
 
 SO'DiE SUBBO'RAS. See Borax. 
 
 So'DjE subcarbo':sas. Subcarbonate of 
 soda, formerly called natron prceparatum 
 and sal sodce. " Take of impure soda, 
 powdered, a pound ; boiling distilled water, 
 half a gallon. Boil the soda in the water 
 for half an hour, and strain the solution ; let 
 tlie solution evaporate to two pints, and be 
 set by, that crystals may form. Throw 
 away tJie remaining solution." The pure 
 ci-ystals, thus formed of Alicant barilla, are 
 colourless, transparent, lamellated, of a 
 rhomboidal figure ; and one hundred parts 
 are found to contain twenty of alkali, six- 
 teen of aerial acid, and sixty-four of water ; 
 >-'!(: upon keeping the crystals for a length of 
 
 time, li the air be not excluded, the water 
 evaporates, and they assume the form of a 
 white powder. According to Inslin, one 
 ounce of water, at the temperature 62° of 
 Fahr. dissolves five drachms and fifteen 
 grains of the crystals. This salt consists of . 
 soda imperfectly satiurated with carbonic 
 acid, and is, therefore, called sodce subcarbo' 
 nas. It is given in doses of from ten grains to 
 half a draclim as an attenuant and antacid ; 
 and joined with bark and aromatics, it is 
 highly praised by some in the cure of ecro- 
 phula. It is likewise a powerful solvent of 
 mucus, a deobstruent anddiui'fetic ; and has 
 been thought an antidote against oxide of 
 arsenic and corrosive sublimate. The other 
 diseases in which it is administered are those 
 arising from an abundance of mucus in the 
 primse viae ; calculoxis complaints, gout, some 
 affections of the skin, rickets, tinea capitis^ 
 crusta lactea, and worms. Externally it is 
 recommended by some in the form of lotion^ 
 to be applied to scrophulous ulcers. 
 
 So'b^ subcarbo'nas exsicca'ta. Diiied 
 subcarbonate of soda. " Take of subcarbo- 
 nate of soda, a pound. Apply a boiling heat 
 to the soda in a clean iron vessel, until it 
 becomes perfectly dr}-, and constantly stir 
 it with an iron rod. Lastly, reduce it into 
 powder.' ' Its virtues are similar to those ef 
 the subcarbonate. 
 
 So'dje stj'LPHAS. Sulphateof soda, ccan- 
 monly known by the name of natron vitriO" 
 latum, and formerly sal caiharticus Glauberi, 
 " Take of the salt which remains after the 
 distillation of muriatic acid, two pounds. 
 Boiling water, two pints and a half. Dissolve 
 the salt in the water, then add gradually as 
 much subcarbonate of soda as may be requi= 
 red to saturate the acid : boil the solution 
 away until a pellicle forms upon the surface, 
 and, after having strained it, set it by, that 
 crystals may form. Having poured away the 
 water, dry these crystals upon bibulous pa- 
 per." It possesses cathartic and diuretic 
 qualities, and is in high esteem as a mild 
 cathartic. It is found in the mineral king- 
 dom, formed by nature, but that which is 
 used medicinally is prepared by art. The 
 dose is from one drachm to one ounce. 
 
 SOL. The sun. Gold was so called by 
 the older chemists. 
 
 Sola'meu. (From solor, to comfort.) 
 Anise-seed is named solamen intestinornm, 
 from the comfort it affords in disorders of the 
 intestines. 
 
 SoLAKo'iDES. (From solanuni, nightshade, 
 and itSog, likeness.) Bastard nightshade. 
 
 SOLA'NUM. (From solor to comfort, 
 because it gives ease by its stupifyiag qua- 
 lities.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaeau system. Class, Pentandria. Or- 
 der, Monogynia. Nightshade. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of tlie sore- 
 rv.m nisrw^- 
 
30L 
 
 30L 
 
 l:!Oi.A'wJ?M dulcama'ra. The sj'stema- 
 tic name of the bitter-sweet. Dulcamara 
 Solanum scandens. Glycypicros, sive ama- 
 vadiUcis. Solanum lignosum. 'S.T^vyjto^-, of 
 Theophrastus. Woody nightshade. Sola- 
 num : caule mermifrutescentejlexuosa ; fo- 
 iiis suptrionbus hastatis ; racemis cymosis, 
 of Linnaeus. The roots and stalks of this 
 nightshade, upon being chewed, first cause a 
 sensation of bitterness, which is soon follow- 
 ed by a considerable degree of sweetness ; 
 and hence the plant obtained the name of 
 bitter-sweet. The berries have not yet been 
 applied to medical use ; they seem to act 
 powerfully upon the primal vias, excitating 
 violent vomiting and purging. Thirty of 
 them were given to a dog, which soon be- 
 came mad, and died in the space of three 
 hours ; and, upon opening his stomach, the 
 berries were discovered to have undergone 
 ao change by the powers of digestion ; there 
 can, therefore, be little doubt of the delete- 
 rious effects of these berries ; and, as they 
 are very common in the hedges, and may be 
 easily mistaken, by children, for red cur- 
 rants, which they somewhat resemble, this 
 circumstance is the more worthy of notice. 
 The stipites, or younger branches, are di- 
 rected for use in the Pharm. and they 
 may be employed either fresh or dried, 
 making a proportionate allowance in the 
 dose of the latter for some diminution of its 
 powers by drying. In autumn, when the 
 leaves are fallen, the sensible qualities of 
 the plant are said to be the strongest; and, 
 on this account, it should be gathered in au- 
 tumn rather than spring. Dulcamara does 
 not manifest those strong narcotic qualities 
 lyhich are common to many of the night- 
 shades ; it is, however, very generally ad- 
 mitted to be a medicine of considerable effi- 
 cacy. Murray says it promotes all the se- 
 cretions ; Haller observes, that it partakes of 
 the milder powers of the nightshade joined 
 to a resolvent and saponaceous quality ; and 
 the opinion of Bergius seems to coincide 
 with that of Murray ; — " Virtus : pellens 
 urinam, sudorem, menses, lochia, sputa ; 
 inundificans." The diseases in which we 
 find it recommended by diflferent authors, 
 are extremely various ; but Bergius con- 
 fines its use to rheumatisms, retentio men- 
 sium, et lochiorum. Dulcamara appears, 
 also, by the experiments of Razoux and 
 others, to have been used with advantage in 
 some obstinate cutaneous afiections. Dr. 
 Cullen says, "We have employed only the 
 stipites, or slender twigs of this shrub ; but, 
 as we have collected them, they come out 
 very unequal, some parcels of them being 
 very mild and mert, and others of them con- 
 siderably acrid. In the latter state, we have 
 employed a decoction of them in the cure 
 of rheumatism, sometimes with advantage, 
 but at other times without any effect. 
 Though the dulcamara is here inserted in the 
 catelogue of diuretics, it has never appeared 
 
 to us as powerful in this way ; for, in all 
 the trials made here, it has hardly ever been 
 observed to be in any measure diuretic." 
 This plant is generally given in decoction, 
 or infusion, and, to prevent its exciting nau- 
 sea, it is ordered to be diluted with milk, 
 and to begin with small doses, as large doses 
 have been found to produce very dangerous 
 symptoms. Razoux directs the following ; 
 5t Stipitum dulcam. rec. drac. ss ina quae 
 font. uuc. 16 coquatur ad unc. 8. This 
 was taken in the dose of three or foui^ 
 drachms, diluted with an equal quantity of 
 milk, every four hours. Linnsus directs 
 two drachms, or half an ounce of the dried 
 stipites, to be infused half an hour in boil- 
 ing water, and tlien to be boiled ten mi- 
 nutes ; and of this decoction he gives two 
 tea-cups full morning and evening. For 
 the formula of a decoction of this plant, 
 acconling to the London Pharm. see Decoc' 
 turn dulcaynarcE. 
 
 SoLA'jfUM f(e'tidtjm. The thorn-apple 
 plant is sometimes so called. See Datura 
 stramonium. 
 
 Sola'num letha'le. See Atropa bella- 
 donna. 
 
 Sola'num hgwo'sum. The bitter-sweet 
 is sometimes so termed. See Solanum duU 
 camara. 
 
 Sola'jvvm melo'ngesa. The systema- 
 tic name of the mad apple plant. Its oblong 
 egg-shaped fruit are often boiled in their 
 native places, in soups and sauces, the same 
 as the love apple ; are accounted very nu- 
 tritive, and are much sought after .by the 
 votaries of Venus. 
 
 Sola'jvum wi'grum. The systematic 
 name of the garden nightshade, which is 
 highly deleterious. 
 
 Sola'wum sa'nctum. The syslepiatio 
 name of the Palestine nightshade. The 
 fruit of which is globular, and ia Egypt 
 much eaten by the inhabitants. 
 
 Sola'kum tuberg'sttm. Batabas. So- 
 lanum esculentum. Kippa. Kelcngit. Pa- 
 pas Americanus. Pappus Amencanus Con- 
 volvulus Indicus. Tbe potatoe plant, a na- 
 tive of Peru. An extremely nutritious and 
 wholesome vegetable. Potatoes were first, 
 brought into Europe by Sir Francis Drake, 
 1486, and planted in London. 
 
 Sola'jsum vesica'Aitjm. The winter 
 cherry plant is so caUed by Caspar Bauhin. 
 See Physalis alkeke'/gi. 
 
 Soldahe'lla. {A solidando^ from its 
 uses in healing iresh wounds.) The sea 
 convolvulus. S^e Convolvulus soldanella. 
 
 So'len. (2toK»v.) A tube or cliannel. 
 A cradle for a broken limb. 
 
 Solena'riPM. (Dim. oi a-uxnv, a tube.) 
 A catheter. 
 
 SO'LEUS. (From solea^ a sole, from its 
 shape being like the sole fish.) See Gas- 
 trocnemius internus. 
 
 SOLIDA'GO. (From solido, to make 
 firm ; so called from its uses in consolida- 
 
823 
 
 HON 
 
 SOU 
 
 tiag wounds.) The name ot a genus of 
 plants ia the Liunseaa system. Class, Syn- 
 genesia. Order, Polygamia superflua. The 
 herb comfrey. 
 
 Solida'go virgatt'rea. The systema- 
 tic name of the golden rod. Virga aurea. 
 Herba dorea. Conyza coma aurea. Sym- 
 phytum. PetrcBum. Elichrysum. Conso- 
 lida saracenica. Golden rod. The leaves 
 and flowers of this plant are recommended 
 as aperients and corroborants in urinary ob- 
 structions, ulcerations of the kidneys and 
 bladder, and it is said by some to be parti- 
 cularly useful in stopping internal haemor- 
 vhages, 
 
 SOLIDS. In anatomy, are the bones, 
 ligaments, membranes, muscles, nerves, and 
 vessels. 
 
 So'lium. (From solus, alone; so called 
 because it infests the body singly.) The 
 tape-worm. 
 
 Solomon's seal. The convallariapoly- 
 gonatum. Useful as an outward application 
 for bruises ; dried and powdered it is said to 
 be antidysenteric, and if beaten into a con- 
 serve with sugar whilst it is green, is recom- 
 mended in leucorrhcEa. 
 
 SoLSE'auicM. (From sol, the sun, and 
 sequor, to follow, so, called because it turns 
 its flowers towards the sun.) Marigold or 
 turnsole. 
 
 Solvent. See Menstruum. 
 
 SOLUTION. An intimate commix- 
 ture of solid bodies with fluids, into one 
 seemingly homogeneous liquor. The dis- 
 solving fluid is called a menstruum or sol- 
 vent. 
 
 SoLUTi'VA. (From solvo, to loosen.) Lax- 
 ative medicines, gentle purgatives. 
 
 Somnambulism. Sleep-walking. See 
 Oneirodynia. 
 
 Somni'fera. (From somnus, sleep, and 
 fero, to bring.) Opiates ; medicines which 
 induce sleep. 
 
 Sokchi'tes. (From (^oyyji, the sow- 
 thistle ; so named from its resemblance to 
 the sonchus.) The herb hawkweed. 
 
 SO'NCHUS. (Jlctfct TO (Tuov ;ts£/i', from 
 its wholesome juice.) The name of a ge- 
 nus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, 
 Syngenesia. Order, Pol. cequalis. The 
 sow-thistle. 
 
 So'nchus olera'ceus. The systematic 
 jaame of the sow-thistle. Most of the spe- 
 cies of sonchus abound with a milky juice, 
 which is very bitter, and said to possess 
 diuretic virtues. This \s sometimes em- 
 ployed with that intention. Boiled it may 
 be eaten as a substitute for cabbage. 
 
 Soot. Fuligo. A volatile matter, aris- 
 ing from coals, wood, and other fuel along 
 with the smoke. It is used as a material 
 for making muriate of ammonia. At no 
 very remote period our dispensatories con- 
 tained directions for a tincture of soot ; the 
 most material ingredient of which, however, 
 _^B£ assafoetida. 
 
 So'PHiA. (From a-o^oc, wise ; so named 
 from its great virtues in stopping fluxes.) 
 Flix-weed or flux-weed. 
 
 So'pHiA chirurgo'rxjm. See Sisymbri- 
 um Sophia. 
 
 SOPHISTICATION. A term employ- 
 ed in pharmacy, to signify the counterfeit- 
 ing or adulterating any medicine. This 
 practice unhappily obtains with most dealers 
 in drugs, &c. ; and the cheat is carried on 
 so artificially by many as to prevent a disco- 
 very even by persons of the most discerning 
 faculties. 
 
 Sophroniste'res. (From a-ax^fovi^o), to 
 become wise ; so called because they do not 
 appear till after puberty.) The last of the 
 grinding-teeth. 
 
 Sopho'ra heptaphy'lla. The syste- 
 matic name of the shrub whose root and 
 seeds are sometimes called anlicholerica ; 
 they are both intensely bitter and said to be 
 useful in cholera, colic, and dysury. 
 
 Sopie'ntia. (From sopiOf to make sleep.) 
 Opiates. 
 
 SO'POR. Profound sleep. 
 
 SOPORIFEROUS. {Soporifera medi- 
 camenta; from sopor, sleep, and fero, to 
 hear.) A term given to those medicines 
 which induce sleep. See Anodynes. 
 
 So'ra. (Arab.) The nettle-rash. 
 
 Soreastre'lla. (From sorbeo, to suck 
 up, because it stops haemorrhages.) The 
 herb burnet. 
 
 SO'RBUS- (From sorbeo, to suck up; 
 because Us fruit stops fluxes.) The name 
 of a genus of plants in the Linnaean sys- 
 tem. Class, Icosandria. Order, Trigynia, 
 The service-tree. 
 
 So'rbus aucupa'ria. The wild service- 
 tree. The berries of this plant are adstrin- 
 gent, and, it is said, have been found ser- 
 viceable in allaying the pain of calculous 
 afiiections in the kidneys. 
 
 SO'RDES. When the matter discharged 
 from ulcers is rather viscid or glutinous, it 
 is thus named. The matter is frequently of 
 a brownish-red colour, somewhat resembling 
 the grounds of coffee, or grumous blood 
 mixed with water. Sordes, Sariies, and 
 Ichor, are all of "them much more foetid 
 than purulent matter, and none of them are 
 altogether free from acrimony ; but that 
 which is generally termed lehor is by 
 much the most acrid of them, being fre- 
 quently so sharp and corrosive as to de- 
 stroy large quantities of the neighbouring 
 parts. 
 
 Sore, bay. A disease which Dr. Mose- 
 ly considers as a true cancer, commencing 
 with an ulcer. It is endemic at the Bay of 
 Honduras. 
 
 Sore-throat. See Cynanche. 
 
 Sorrel, common. See Rumex acetosa. 
 
 Sorrel, French. See Rumex scutatus. 
 
 Sorrel, round-leaved. See Rum^x scutatus. 
 
 Sorrel, wood. See Oxalis acetosella. 
 
 SOUND. An instrument which snr- 
 
SPA 
 
 geons introduce through the urethra into 
 the bladder, to discover whether there is a 
 stone in this viscus or not. 
 
 Sour dock. See Rumex acelosa. 
 
 Southernwood. See Artemisia abrotanum. 
 
 Sow-bread. See Cyclamen. 
 
 SPA WATER. This mineral water ap- 
 pears to be a very strongly acidulous chaly- 
 beate, containing more iron and carbonic 
 acid than any other mineral spring. What 
 applies to the use of chalybeates will apply 
 to this water. 
 
 Spain, pellitory of. See Anthemis Fy- 
 relhrum. 
 
 Spanish fiy. See Lytta. 
 
 Spanish liquorice. See Glycyrrhiza. 
 
 Spargano'sis. (From a-7ra.p-ya.a>, to 
 swell.) A milk abscess. 
 
 SPA'P-TIUM. The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Dia- 
 delphia. Order, Decandria. 
 
 Spa'rticm scopa'rium. The systematic 
 name of the common broom. Genista. The 
 tops and leaves of this indigenous plant, 
 Spartium ; foliis ternatis solitariisque, ramis 
 inermibus angulatis, of Linnaeus, are the 
 parts that are employed medicinally ; they 
 have a bitter taste, and are recommended 
 for their purgative and diuretic qualities, 
 in hydropic cases. 
 
 SPASM. {Spasmus, from a-7ra.u>, to 
 draw.) A spasm or convulsion. An invo- 
 luntary contraction of the muscular fibres, 
 or that state of the contraction of muscles 
 which is not spontaneously disposed to al- 
 ternate with relaxation, is properly termed 
 spasm. When the contractions alternate 
 with relaxation, and are frequently and pre- 
 ternaturally repeated, they are called con- 
 vulsions. Spasms are distinguished by au- 
 thors into clonic and tonic spasms. In clonic 
 spasms, which are the true convulsions, the 
 contractions and relaxations are alternate, 
 as in epilepsy ; but in tonic spasms the 
 member remains rigid, as in locked jaw. 
 See Convulsion, Tonic spasm, and Tetanus. 
 
 SPA'SMI. Spasmodic diseases. The 
 third order of the Class, Neuroses, of Cul- 
 len ; characterized by a morbid contraction 
 or motion of muscular fibres. 
 
 Spasmodic colic. See Colica. 
 
 Spasmology. (Spasmologia, from a-7ra.cr- 
 /^o{, a spasm, and xoyo^, a discourse.) A 
 treatise on convulsions. 
 
 SPA'SMUS CY'NICUS. The spasmus 
 cynicus, or sardonic grin, is a convulsive 
 affection of the muscles of the face and 
 lips on both sides, which involuntarily forces 
 the muscles of those parts into a species 
 of grinning distortion. If one side only 
 be affected, the disorder is nominated tor- 
 tura oris. When the masseter, buccinator, 
 temporal, nasal, and labial muscles, are 
 involuntarily excited to action, or contort- 
 ed by contraction or relaxation, they form 
 a species of malignant sneer. It some- 
 tim.es arises from eatins hemlock, or other 
 
 SPH 
 
 329 
 
 acrid poisons, or succeeds to an apoplectic 
 stroke. 
 
 Spathome'le. (From o-TretQ-^, a sword^ 
 and ^j-nKn, a probe.) An edged probe. 
 
 Spa'txjla. (Dim. of spatha, a broad in- 
 strument.) An instrument for spreadin"" 
 salve. Also a name of the herb spurge- 
 wort, from its broad leaves. 
 
 Spearmint. See Mentha viridis. 
 
 Spearwort, water. See Ranunculus fiam- 
 mula. 
 
 SPECIFIC. A remedy that has an 
 infallible efficacy in the cure of disorders. 
 The existence of such remedies is doubted- 
 
 Speci'llum. (From specie, to examine.) 
 A probe. 
 
 SPE'CULUM A'NI. An instrument for 
 distending the anus whilst an operation is 
 performed upon the parts within. 
 
 SPE'CULUM MATRI'CIS. An instru- 
 ment to assist in any manual operation be- 
 longing to the womb. 
 
 SPE'CULUM O'CULI. {Speculum, 
 from specio, to view.) An instrument used 
 by oculists to keep the eyelids open and the 
 eye fixed. 
 
 SPE'CULUM O'RIS. An instrument to 
 force open the mouth. 
 
 Spe'culum ve'weris. See Achillea 
 millefolium. 
 
 Speech. See Voice. 
 
 Speedwell, female. See Antirrhinum ela- 
 tine. 
 
 Speedioell, male. See Veronica. 
 
 Speedwell, mountain. See Veronica. 
 
 SPERxMA-CETI. (From a-Tripy.a., seed, 
 a. a-TrufO), to sow, and cete, or cetus, the 
 whale.) See Physeter. 
 
 SPERMA'TICA. Belonging to the testi- 
 cle and ovary, as the spermatic artery, 
 chord, and veins. 
 
 SPERMATOCE'LE. (a-7ripf^a.roKuxn, 
 from a-TTifif/.a,, seed, and zn^n, a tumour.) 
 Epididymis distensa. A swelling of the 
 testicle or epididymis from an accumulation 
 of semen. It is known by a swelling of those 
 organs, pain extending to the loins without 
 inflammation. 
 
 Spermatopoe'tica. (From o-'^ripf/.sc, and 
 Troiio), to make.) Medicines which increase 
 the generation of seed. 
 
 SPHACELI'SMUS. (From a-<p^mKi^a,, 
 to gangrene.) A gangrene. Also a phre- 
 nitis. 
 
 SPHA'CELUS. (From o-<pc.>cco, to de- 
 stroy.) A mortification of any part. See 
 Gangrene. 
 
 Sph^noi'des. See Sphenoides. 
 
 SpHjEri'tis. (From a-<pctipct, a globe ; so 
 called from its round head.) Sphceroce- 
 phalia elatior. Sphmrocephalus. The globe- 
 thistle. 
 
 SPH_«p.ocE'PHALTrs. See Sphceritis. 
 
 Sph^ro'ma. (From cr<t>ditpsc; a globe.) 
 A fleshy globular protuberance. 
 
 SPHENOI'DES OS. (From a-<p»v, a 
 v»-pclge, afld nS'og, a likeness ; becausK it i.° 
 
■■ioO 
 
 6eH 
 
 SPH 
 
 fixed in the cranium like a wedge.) Os 
 cuneiforme, os mulliforme. Os asygos. Papil- 
 lare os. Basilart os. Os pnltpnorphos. Pte- 
 rygoid bone. The os sphenoides or cunei- 
 forme, as it is called from its wedge-like 
 situation amidst the other bones of the head, 
 is of a more irregular figure than any other 
 bone. It has been compared to a bat with 
 its wings extended. This resemblance is 
 but faint, but it would be difficult perhaps 
 to find any thing it resembles more. 
 
 We distinguish in this bone its body or 
 middle part, and its wiugs or sides, which 
 are much more extensive than its body. 
 
 Each of its wings or lateral processes is 
 divided into two parts. Of these the upper- 
 most and most considerable portion, helping 
 to form the deepest part of the temporal 
 fossa on each side, is called the temporal 
 process. The other portion makes a part of 
 the orbit, and is therefore nanied the orbitar 
 process. The back part of each wing, from 
 its running out sharp to meet the os petro- 
 sum, has been called the spinous process ; 
 and the two processes, which stand out al- 
 most perpendicular to the basis of the skull, 
 have been named pterygoid or aliform pro- 
 cesses, though they may be s£iid rather to 
 resemble the legs than the wings of the bat. 
 Each of these processes has two plates and a 
 middle fossa facing backwards ; of these 
 plates the external one is tltf broadest, and 
 the internal one the longest. The lower end 
 of the internal plate forms a kind of hook, 
 over which passes the round tendon of the 
 fnusculus circuraflexus palati. Besides these, 
 we observe a sharp middle ridge, which 
 stands out from the middle of the bone. 
 The fore part of it, where it joins the nasal 
 lamella of the ethmoidal bone, is thin and 
 straight ; the lower part of it is thicker, and 
 is received into the vomer. 
 
 The cavities observable on the external 
 surface of the bone, are where it helps to 
 form the temporal, naeal, and orbital fossae. 
 It has likewise two fossae in its pterygoid 
 processes. Behind the edge, which separates 
 these two fossae, we observe a small groove, 
 made by a branch of the superior maxillary 
 nerve in its passage to the temporal muscle. 
 Besides these, it has other depressions, which 
 serve chiefly for the origin of muscles. 
 
 Its foramina are four on each side. The 
 three first seiwe for the passage of the optic, 
 superior maxillary, and inferior maxillary 
 nerves ; the fourth transmits the largest 
 artery of the dura mater On each side we 
 observe a considerable fissure, which, fi-om 
 its situa.tion, may be called the superior 
 orbitar fissure. Through it pass the third 
 and fourth rair of nerves, a branch of the 
 fifth, and likewise the sixth pair. Lastly, 
 at the basis of each pterygoid process, we 
 observe a foramen vvhich is named pterygoi- 
 dean, and sometimes Vidian, from Vidius, 
 ■who fii'st described it. Through it passes a 
 
 braach of the external carotid, ta be di^ul' 
 buted to the nose. 
 
 The OS sphenoides on its internal surface 
 afibrds three fossse. Two of these are con- 
 siderable ones ; they are formed by the 
 lateral processes, and make part of the lesser 
 fossae of the basis of the skull. The third, 
 which is smaller, is on the top of the body 
 of tlie bone, and is called sella turcica, from. 
 its resemblance to a Turkish saddle. In this 
 the pituitary gland is placed. At each of 
 its four angles is a process. They are called 
 the clinoid processes, and are distinguished 
 by their situation into anterior amd posterior 
 processes. The two latter are frequently 
 united into one. 
 
 Within the substance of the os sphenoides, 
 immediately under the sella turcica, we find 
 two cavities, separated by a thin bony ]a= 
 mella. These are the sphenoidal sinuses. 
 They are lined with the pituitary membrane, 
 and, Hke the frontal sinuses, separate a mu- 
 cus which passes into the nostrils. In some 
 subjects, there is only one cavity ; in other?, 
 though more rarely, we find three. 
 
 In infants tlie os sphenoides is composed 
 of tliree pieces, one of which forms the body 
 of the bone and its pterygoid processes, and 
 the other two its lateral processes. The 
 clinoid processes may even then be percei- 
 ved in a cartdaginous state, though some 
 writers have asserted the contrary ; but we 
 observe no appearance of any sinus. 
 
 This bone is connected with all the bones 
 of the cranium, and likewise with the ossa 
 maxillaria, ossa malarum, ossa palati, and 
 vomer. Its uses may be collected frcMn the 
 description we have given of it. 
 
 SPHENOIDAL SUTURE. Suturasphe- 
 noidalis. The sphenoidal and ethmoidal 
 sutures are those which surround tlie many 
 irregular processes of these two bones, and 
 join them to each other and to the rest. 
 
 SPHE'NO-MAXILLA'RIS. An arterj% 
 and a fissure of the orbit of the eye, is so 
 called. 
 
 SPHEJfO-SALFl'ifGO-STAi'HYLl'iyUS. See 
 
 Oircumflcxvs. 
 
 SPHEXo-STAPHYLi'srs. See Lexatorpa- 
 lati. 
 
 SPHI'NCTER. (From a<piyla>, to shut 
 up.) The name of several muscles, whose 
 office is to shut or close the aperture around 
 which they are placed. 
 
 SPHI'NCTER ANI. Sphincter exter- 
 nus, of Albinus and Douglas. Sphincter 
 cutanev.s, of Winslow, and coccigio-cutanS- 
 sphincter, of Dumas. A single muscle of 
 the anus, which shuts the passage through 
 the anus into the rectum, and pulls down 
 the bulb of the urethra, by which it assists 
 in ejecting the urine and semen. It arises 
 from the skin and fat that surrounds the 
 verge of the anus on both sides, near as fair 
 as the tuberosity of the ischium ; the fibres 
 are aTad.ually collected into an oval form, 
 
sH 
 
 SPl 
 
 aai 
 
 aiici surround the extremity ol the rectum. 
 It k inserted by a narrow point into the pe- 
 rineum, acceleratores urinsc, and transversi 
 perinei ; and behind into the extremity of 
 the OS coccygis, by an acute termination. 
 
 Sphi'ncter a'si ctJTA'NEus. See 
 Sphincter ani. 
 
 Sphi'ncter a'ni exte'rncs. See 
 Sphincter ani. 
 
 Sphi'itcter a'ni inte'rwus. Albinus 
 and Douglas call the circular fibres of the 
 muscular coat of the rectum, which sur- 
 round its extremity, by this name. 
 
 Sphi'ncter cdta'neus. See Sphincter 
 ami. 
 
 Sphi'ncter extb'rnus. See Sphincter 
 ani. 
 
 Sphi'ncter gu'lje. The muscle which 
 contracts the top of the throat. 
 
 Sphi'ncter I/Abio'ritm. See Orbicula- 
 m oris. 
 
 Sphi'ncter o'ris. See Orbicularis oris. 
 
 SPHI'NCTER VAGI'NiE. Constrictor 
 cunni, of Albinus. Second muscle of the 
 clitoris, of Douglas, and anulo-syndesmo- 
 clitoridien-, of Dumas. This muscle arises 
 from the sphincter ani and from the posterior 
 side of the vagina near the perinaeum ; from 
 thence it runs up the side of the vagina, 
 near its external orifice, opposite to the nym- 
 phae, covers the corpus cavernosum, and is 
 inserted into the crus and body or union of 
 the crura clitoridis. Its use is to contract 
 the moutli of the vagina. 
 
 Sphingo'nta. (From (n^iyla, to bind.) 
 Astringent medicines. 
 
 Sphondt'litjbi. (From <77rovSu\oi, ver- 
 tebra; named from the shape of its root; 
 or probably because it was used against the 
 bite of a serpent, called o-ttovJ^vkk .) This 
 is supposed to be the brankursine. See 
 Acanthus mollis. 
 
 SPI'CA. 1. An ear of corn. 2. A band- 
 age resembling an ear of corn. 
 
 Spi'ca bre'vis. Fox-tail plant. 
 
 Spi'ca ce'ltica. See Valeriana celtica. 
 
 Sfi'ca f^'mina. Common lavender. 
 
 Spi'ca i'ndica. See Nardus indica. 
 
 Spi'ca ingttina'lis. A bandage for rup- 
 tures in the groin. 
 
 Spi'ca inguina'lis du'plex. Double 
 bandage for ruptures. 
 
 Spi'ca kas. Broad-leaved lavender. 
 
 Spi'ca na'rdi. See J^ardvs indica. 
 
 Spi'ca si'mplex. A common roller or 
 bandage. 
 
 SPIGE'LIA. (From spica, an ear of com ; 
 so called from its spicated top.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 LiHnaean system. Class, Pentandria. Or- 
 der, Moiwgynia, 
 
 2. The name in some pharmacopceias for 
 the Spigilia anlhelmia. 
 
 Spig-e'lia ANTHE'tariA. The systema- 
 tic name of the spigelia of some pharmaco- 
 poeias. It is directed as an aatheltointic ; its 
 
 virtues are very similar to those of4:he In- 
 dian pink. See Spigelia marilandica. 
 
 Spige'lia lonicera. See Spigelia ma," 
 rilandica. 
 
 Spige'lia marila'ndica. Spigelialonj,' 
 cera. Perennial worm-grass, or Indian pink. 
 Spigelia ; caule tetragono^foliis omnibus op' 
 positiSf of Linnajus. The whole of this plauat, 
 but most commonly the root, is employed as 
 an anthelmintic by the Indians and inhabi- 
 tants of America. Dr. Hope has written in 
 favour of this plant, in continued and remit- 
 ting low worm-fevers ; besides its property 
 of destroying the worms in the primse vise, 
 it acts as a purgative. 
 
 Spigelian lobe. See Liver. 
 
 SPIGELIUS, Adrian, was born at Brus- 
 sels in 1578. He studied at Louvain, and 
 afterwards at Padua, where he took his de- 
 gree. He became thoroughly skilled in 
 every branch of his profession, particularly 
 in anatomy and surgery ; and, after travel- 
 ling some time to the diiferent schools ia 
 Germany, he settled in Moravia, where he 
 was soon appointed physician to the States 
 of the Province. In 1616 he was invited to 
 occupy the principal professorship in anato- 
 my and surgery at Padua, where he acquit- 
 ted himself with so much success, that he 
 was created a Knight of St. Mark, and pre- 
 sented with a collar of gold. He died in 
 1625. His writings evince him to have pos- 
 sessed very extensive medical knowledge. 
 The first, which he published, contains some 
 interesting information concerning the vir- 
 tues of plants, respecting which he appears 
 to have learnt much from the Italian pea- 
 santiy. He wrote also concerning some 
 diseases, and other matters. But the most 
 valuable of his works are those composed oa 
 anatomical subjects, published after his 
 death by his son-in-law, Crema. 
 
 Spignel. . See .Mthusa meum. 
 
 Spike. See NardusAndica. 
 
 Spikenard. See Jft^dus indica. 
 
 Spila'nthus acme'lla. Achmellu. 
 Achamella. The systematic name of the 
 balm -leaved spilanthus which possesses a 
 glutinous bitter taste and a fragrant smell. 
 The herb and seed are said to be diuretic 
 and emmenagogue, and useful in dropsies, 
 jaundice, fluor albus, and calculous com- 
 plaints, given in infusion. 
 
 SPI'NA. (Q^uasi spiculina, dim. of spica.) 
 1. A thorn. 2. The back-bone; so called 
 from the thorn-like processes of the verte- 
 brae. 3. The shin-bone. 
 
 Spi'na a'cida. See Berberis. 
 
 Spi'na acu'ta. The haAvthorn, 
 
 Spi'na ^egypti'aca. The Egyptian 
 thorn or sloe-tree. See Acacia vera. 
 
 Spi'na a'lba. The white thorn-tree. 
 
 Spi'na ara'bica. The chardon or Ara* 
 bian thistle. 
 
 SPI'NA BI'FID A . Hydrops medulliB spi- 
 nalis. Hydrocele spiinalis, Hydrorachitis 
 
asiij 
 
 ^n 
 
 9PI 
 
 svinosa. A tumour upon the spine of new- 
 born children immediately about the lower 
 vertebrae of the loins, and upper parts of 
 the sacrum ; at first it is of a dark blue co- 
 lour; but in proportion as it increases in 
 size, approaches nearer and nearer to the 
 colour of the skin, becoming perfectly dia- 
 phanous. 
 
 From the surface of this tumour a pellu- 
 cid watery fluid sometimes exudes, and this 
 circumstance has been noticed by different 
 authors. It is always attended with a weak- 
 ness, or, more properly speaking, a paraly- 
 sis of the lower extremities. The opening 
 of it rashly has proved quickly fatal to the 
 child. Tulpius, therefore, strongly dissuades 
 U3 from attempting this operation. Acrel 
 mentions a case where a nurse rashly open- 
 ed a tumour, which, as she described it, was 
 a blood bag on the back of the child at the 
 time of its birtli, in bigness equal to a hen's 
 e^, in two hours after which the child died. 
 Prom the dissection it appeared that the 
 bladder lay in the middle of the os sacrum, 
 and consisted of a coat, and some strong 
 membrane, which proceeded from a long 
 fissure of the bones. The extremity of the 
 spinal marrow lay bare, and the spinal duct, 
 in the os sacrum, was uncommonly wide, 
 and distended by the pressure of the waters. 
 Upon tracing it to the head, the brain was 
 found nearly in its natui-al state, but the 
 ventricles contained so much water that the 
 infundibulum was quite distended with it, 
 and the passage between the third and fourth 
 ventricle was greatly enlarged. 
 
 He likewise takes notice of another case, 
 •vsrhere a child lived about eight years la- 
 bouring under this complaint, during which 
 time it seemed to enjoy tolerable health, 
 though pale. Nothing seemed amiss in him, 
 but such a degree of debility as rendered 
 him incapable to stand on his legs. 
 
 The tumour, as iu the former case, was 
 in the middle of th^s sacrum, of the big- 
 ness of a man's fist, with little discolouring ; 
 and upon pressing it became less. When 
 opened it was found full of water, and the 
 coats were the same as in the former, but 
 the separation of the bones was very con- 
 siderable. The spinal marrow, under the 
 tumour, was as small as a pack-thread, and 
 rigid ; but there were no morbid appear- 
 ances in tlie brain. 
 
 Spi'na bi/rghi monspe'lieksis. Ever- 
 green privet. 
 
 SPI'NA CERVl'NA. (So called from its 
 thorns resembling those of the stag.) See 
 Rhamnus catharticus. 
 
 Spi'na Hi'p.ci. The goats'-thorn of 
 France, yielding gum-tragacanth. 
 
 Spi'ija infecto'ria. See Rhamnus ca- 
 tharticus. 
 
 Spi'wa purga'trix. The purging thorn. 
 
 Spi'na solstitia'lis. The calcitrapa 
 ofl&cinalis. Barnaby's thistle. 
 
 SPI'NA VENTO'SA, (The term of spi- 
 
 na seems to have been applied by the km." 
 
 bians to this disorder, because it occasions 
 a prickling in the flesh like the puncture of 
 thorns; and the epithet ventosa is added, 
 because, upon touching the tumour, it seems 
 to be filled with wind, though this is not the 
 cause of the distension.) Spirnz ventositas. 
 Teredo. Fungus articuli. Arthrocace. Si- 
 deratio ossis. Cancer ossis. Gangrmna oS' 
 sis, and some French authors term it exos- 
 tosis. When children are the subjects of 
 this disease, M. Severinus calb it Padar' 
 throcace. A tumour arising from an inter- 
 nal caries of a bone. It most frequently 
 occurs in the carpus and tarsus, and is 
 known by a continual pain in the bone, 
 and a red swelling of tlie skin, which has a 
 spongy feel. 
 
 Spina'chia. See Spinacia. 
 
 SPINA'CIA. (From I<r5r*w*, Spain, 
 whence it originally came ; or from its spi- 
 nous seed.) Spinachia. Spinach. Spinage, 
 This plant, Spinacia oleracea of Linnseus, is 
 sometimes directed for medicinal purposes 
 in the cure of phthisical complaints ; made 
 into a poultice, by boiling the leaves and 
 adding some oil, it forms an excellent emol- 
 lient. As an article of food it maybe consi- 
 dered as similar to cabbage and other olera- 
 ceous plants. See Brassica capitata. 
 
 SpiifA'ciA OLERA'cEA- The Systematic 
 name of spinage. See Spinacia. 
 
 Spi'na cra'tes The spine of the 
 back. 
 
 Spfif^ VEWTo'siTAS. A caries, or decay 
 of a bone. 
 
 Spinal marrow. See Medulla spinalis. 
 
 SPINALIS CERVrCIS. This muscle, 
 wliich is situated close to the vertebrae at 
 the posterior part of the neck and upper 
 part of the back, arises, by distinct ten- 
 dons, from tlie transverse processes of the 
 five or six uppermost vertebrae of the 
 back, and, ascending obliquely under the 
 complexus, is inserted, by small tendons, 
 into the spinous processes of the sixth, fifth, 
 fourth, third, and second vertebras of the 
 neck. 
 
 Its use is to extend the neck obliquely 
 backwards. 
 
 Spina'lis co'lli. See Semi spinalis 
 colli. 
 
 SPINA'LIS DO'RSI. Transversalis dor- 
 si, of Winslow, and inter- epineux, of Du- 
 mas. This is the name given by Albinus 
 to a tendinous and fleshy mass, which is 
 situated along the spinous processes of the 
 back and the inner side of the longissimus 
 dorsi. 
 
 It arises tendinous and fleshy from the 
 spinous processes of the uppermost ver- 
 tebrae of the loins, and the lowermost ones 
 of the back, and is inserted into the spinous 
 processes of the nine uppermost vertebrs of 
 tlie back. 
 
 Its use is to extend the vertebrsB, and to 
 assist in raising the spine. 
 
SPI 
 
 6^1 
 
 &i^3 
 
 Spina XES LUMBo'RtrM. Muscles ol the 
 loins. 
 
 SPINE. {Spina, from spina, thorn; 
 sio called from the spine-like processes of 
 the vertebrae.) Spina dorsi. Columna 
 spinalis. Columna verlebralis. A bony 
 column or pillar extending in the posterior 
 part of the trunk from the great occipital 
 foramen to the sacrum. It is composed of 
 twenty-four bones called vertebrse. See 
 Vertebra, 
 
 Spino'sa. See Spina bifida. 
 
 Spino'sum syri'acum. The Syrian 
 broom. 
 
 SPIRjE'A. (From spira, a pillar ; so 
 named from its spiral stalk.) Meadow sweet. 
 The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- 
 nsean system. Class, Pentagynia. Order, 
 Jcosandria. ^ 
 
 Spir^'a africa'wa. African meadow 
 sweet. 
 
 SpiRiEA FiiiiPE'ifDULA. The Systematic 
 name of the officinal dropwort. Filipendula. 
 Saxi/raga rubra. Dropwort. The root of 
 this plant, Spircea; foliis pennatis, foliolis 
 uniformibus serratis ; caule herbaceo ; fiori- 
 bus corymbosis, of Linnseus, possesses adstrin- 
 gent, and, it is said, lithontriptic virtues. It 
 is seldom used in the practice of the present 
 day. 
 
 Spir^'a tjlma'ria. The systematic 
 name of the meadowsweet. Ulmaria. Regina 
 prati. BarbacaprtB. Meadow-sweet. Queen 
 of the meadows. This is a beautiful and fra- 
 grajit plant. The leaves are recommended 
 as mild adstringents. The flowers have a 
 strong smell, resembling that of May ; they 
 are suposed to possess antispasmodic and 
 diaphoretic virtues, and as they are very 
 rarely used in medicine, Linnasus suspects 
 that the neglect of them has arisen from the 
 plant being supposed to be possessed of some 
 noxious qualities, which it seemed to betray 
 by its being left untouched by cattle. It 
 may be observed, however, that the cattle 
 also refuse the Angelica and other herbs, 
 whose innocence is apparent from daily ex- 
 perience. 
 
 SPIRIT. Spiritus. This name was for- 
 merly given by chemists to all volatile sub- 
 stances collected by distillation. Three 
 principal kinds were distinguished : inflam- 
 mable or ardent spirits, acid spirits, and 
 alkaline spirits. The word spirit is now al- 
 most exclusively confined to alcohol. 
 
 Spi'ritus ^'theris ni'trici. Spiritus 
 mtheris nitrosi. Spiritus nitri dulcis. " Take 
 of rectified spirits, two pints ; nitric acid, 
 by weight, three ounces ; add the acid gra- 
 dually to the spirit, and mix them, taking 
 care that the heat do not exceed 120 de- 
 grees ; then with a gentle heat distil twenty- 
 four fluid ounces." A febrifuge, diaphore- 
 tic, and diuretic compound mostly admi- 
 nistered in asthenia, nervous afi'ections, dy- 
 suria, and calculous complaints. 
 
 Spi'ritus ^'theris sulphtt'rici. Spi- 
 
 ritus vitrioli dulcis. Spiritus mtheris vilrio- 
 lici. " Take of sulphuric aether, half a pint ; 
 rectified spirit, a pint : mix them." A dia- 
 phoretic, antispasmodic, and tonic prepara- 
 tion, mostly exhibited in nervous debility, 
 and weakness of the primse viae. 
 
 Spi'ritus ^'theris AROMATi'ctrs. 
 '' Take of cinnamon-bark, bruised, three 
 drachms ; cardamom seeds pov/dered, a 
 drachm and a half; long pepper powdered, 
 ginger-root sliced, each a drachm ; spirit of 
 sulphuric tether, a pint ; macerate for four- 
 teen days, in a closed glass vessel, and 
 strain." An excellent stimulating and sto- 
 machic compound, which is administered in 
 debility of the stomach and nervous aifeC" 
 tions. 
 
 Spi'ritus je'theris sulphu'rici com= 
 po'siTus. " Take of spirit of sulphuric 
 cether, a pint ; aetherial oil, two fluid 
 drachms ; mix them." A stimulating ano- 
 dyne, supposed to be similar to the celebra- 
 ted liquor miner alis anodynus, of Hoffman, 
 It is exhibited in fevers, nervous afi'ections, 
 hysteria, &;c. ; and in most cases of fever ^ 
 where medicines are rejected by the sto= 
 mach, this is of infinite service. 
 
 Spi'ritus ammo'ni^. Spirit of ammO' 
 nia. Formerly called Spiritus salis ammo- 
 niaci dulcis. Spiritus salis ammoniaci, 
 " Take of proof spirit, three pints ; muriate 
 of ammonia, four ounces ; subcarbonate of 
 potash, six ounces; mix them, and, with 
 a gentle fire, let a pint and a half be dis- 
 tilled into a cooled receiver." A stimula- 
 ting antispasmodic, occasionally exliibited 
 in cases of asphyxia, asthenia, and in ner- 
 vous diseases, but mostly used as an exter- 
 nal stimulant against rheumatism, sprains^ 
 and bruises. 
 
 Spi'ritus amimo'ni.s; aroma'ticus. Aro- 
 matic spirit of ammonia. Formerly known 
 by the name of Spiritus amrnonim composi- 
 tus : Spiritus volatilis aromaticus : Spiritus 
 salis volatilis oleosus. " Take of cinnamon-^ 
 bark bruised, cloves bruised, each two 
 drachms ; lemon-peel four ounces ; subcar- 
 bonate of potash, half a pound ; muriate of 
 ammonia, five ounces ; rectified spirit, fouF 
 pints ; water, a gallon ; mix and distil six 
 pints." A stimulating antispasmodic and 
 sudorific in very general use, to smell at in 
 faintings and lowness of spirits. It is exhi- 
 bited internally in nervous affections, histe= 
 ria, and weakness of the stomach. The dose 
 is from half a drachm to a drachm. 
 
 Spi'ritus ammo'wIjE f(e'tidus. Fetid 
 spirit of a,mmonia. Formerly called spiri- 
 tus volatilis fcetidus. " Take of spirit of 
 ammonia, two pints ; assafoetida, two ounces. 
 Macerate for twelve hours, then by a gentle 
 fire distil a pint and a half into a cooled re- 
 ceiver." A stimulating antispasmodic, often 
 exhibited to children against convulsions, 
 and to gouty and asthmatic persons. The 
 dose is from half to a whole fluid drachm. 
 
 Spi'ritps ammo'wi^ succika.'tus, Suc=- 
 105 
 
334 
 
 SFI 
 
 SH 
 
 ciuated spirited of ammonia. Formerlyknowa spirit, a gallon ; water sufficient to prevent 
 
 hy the na.mes of Eau de luce ; Spiritus salts empyreuma. Macerate for 24 hours, and 
 
 ammoniaci succinaftcs ; Liquor comu cer- distil a gallon by a gentle fire." Spirit of 
 
 vi suecinatus. " Take of mastich, three cinnamon is mostly used in conjunction with 
 
 drachms; rectified spirit, nine fluid drachms ; other carminatives to give a pleasant fla- 
 
 oil of lavender, foarteen minims; oil of vour; it may be eshibited alone as a carmi- 
 
 amber, four minims ; solution of ammo- native and stimulant. The dose is from a 
 
 nia ten fluM ounces. Macerate the mas- 
 tich in the spirit that it may dissolve, 
 and poui" off the clear tincture, to tliis add 
 the remaining articles, and shake them 
 togetlier." This preparation is much es- 
 teemed as a stimulant and ner^ane medi- 
 cine, and is employed internally smd exter- 
 nally against spasms, hysteria, syncope, 
 vertigo, and the stings of insects. The 
 dose is from ten minima to half a fluid- 
 drachm. 
 
 Spi'ritus aki'si. Spirit of aniseed. 
 Formerly called Spirilus anisi compositus ; 
 Aqua seminum anisi composita. " Take of 
 
 fluid drachm to half a fluid ounce. 
 
 SpfRiTTTS co'rnu ce'rvi. See Ammo-' 
 nia suhcarbonas. 
 
 Spi'ritus juni'peri coMPo'siTtJS. Com- 
 pound spirit of juniper. Formerly called 
 aquajuniptri composita, " Take of Juniper 
 berries, bruised, a pound; caraway-seeds, 
 bruised, fennel-seeds, bruised, of each an 
 ounce and a half; proof spirit a gallon; wa- 
 ter sufficient to prevent empyreuma. Ma- 
 cerate for 24 hours, and distil a gallon by a 
 gentle fire." 
 
 Spi'ritus lava'jvdcl^. Spirit of laven- 
 der. Formerly called spiritus lavendulcs 
 
 aniseed, bruised, half a pound; proof simplex. "Takeof fresh 'lavender flowers, 
 spirit, a gallon ; water sufficient to prevent two pounds ; rectified spirit, a gallon ; wa- 
 empyreuma. Macerate for twenty-four ter sufficient to prevent empyreuma. Ma= 
 
 hours, and distil a gallon by a gentle fire." 
 A stimulating carminative and stomachic, 
 calculated to relieve flatulency, borboryg- 
 mns, colic, and spasmodic affections of the 
 bowels. The dose is from half to a whole 
 fluid drachm. 
 
 Spi'ritus armora'ci^ compo'sittjs. 
 
 cerate for 24 hours, and distil a gallon by a 
 gentle fire." Though mostly used as a per- 
 fume, this spirit may be given internally as 
 a stimulating nervine and antispasmodic- 
 The dose is from a fluid drachm to half a 
 fluid ounce. 
 
 Spi'ritus lava'kduLjE compo'situs. 
 Compound spirit of horse-radish, formerly Compound spirit of lavender. Formerly 
 called spiritus raphani compositus: Aqua called spiritus lavendulm compositus mat- 
 raphani composita. " Tacke of horse-radish thia. " Take of spirit of lavender, three 
 root, fresh and sliced, dried orange-peel, pints ; spirit of rosemary, a pint ; cuina- 
 of each a pound ; nutmegs, bruised, half an mon bark, bruised, nutmegs, bruised, of 
 
 ounce ; proof spirit, a gallon ; water suffi- 
 cient to prevent empyreuma. Macerate 
 for twenty-four hours, and distil a gallon 
 by a gentle fire." A very warm stimu- 
 lating compound given in gouty, rheumatic, 
 and spasmodic affections of the stomach, 
 and in scorbutic disorders. The dose is 
 from half a fluid drachm to half a fluid 
 ounce. 4 
 
 Spi'ritus ca'mphorje. Spirit of cam- 
 phor. Formerly known by the names of 
 spiritus ca7nphoraius : Spiritus vinosus cam- 
 phoratus : Spiritus vini camphoratus. " Take 
 of camphor, four ounces ; rectified spirit, 
 two pints. Mix, that the camphor may be 
 dissolved." A stimulating medicine used 
 as an external application against chilblains, 
 rheumatism, palsy, numbness, and gan- 
 grene. 
 
 Spi'ritus ca'rui. Spirit of caraway. 
 Formerly called aquo seminum carui. 
 •'Take of carav/ay seeds, bruised, a pound 
 and a half; proof spirit, a gallon ; water 
 sufficient to prevent empyreuma. Macerate 
 ibr 24 hours, and distil a gallon by a gentle 
 fire." The dose Ls fi'om a fluid drachm to 
 half a fluid ounce. 
 
 Spi'ritus cixjvamo'mi. Spirit of cinna- 
 mon. Formei'ly called aqua cinnamomi 
 spirituosa. AquaciriTiaraomifortis. "Take 
 of cinnamon-bark, bruised, a pound ; prorif 
 
 each half an ounce ; red saunders wood, 
 sliced, an ounce. Macerate for fourteen 
 days, and strain." An elegant and useful 
 antispasmodic, and stimulant in very general 
 use against nervous diseases, lowness of spi- 
 rits, and weakness of the stomach, taken on 
 a lump of sugar. 
 
 Spi'ritus liUBiBRico'RUM. The spirit 
 obtained by the distillation of the eartii- 
 worm is similar to hartshorn. 
 
 Spi'ritus me'nth^ piperi't^s:. Spirit 
 of peppermint. Formerly called spiritus 
 me/ithcE piperitidis : Aqua menthcepiperitidis 
 spirituosa. "Take of peppermint, dried, a 
 pound and a half; proof spirit, a gallon ; 
 water sufficient to prevent empyreuma. 
 Macerate for 24 hours, and distil a gal- 
 lon by a gentle fire." This possesses all 
 the properties of the peppermint with the 
 stimulating virtues of the spirit. The 
 dose from one fluid draclim to a fluid 
 ounce. 
 
 Spi'ritus me'nthje vi'ridis. Spirit of 
 spearmint. Formerly called spiritus men- 
 thcB safivce : Aqua menthce vulgaris spirituo~ 
 sa. " Take of spearmint, dried, a pound and 
 a half; proof spirit, a gallon ; water sufficient 
 to prevent empyreuma. Macerate for 24 
 hours, and distil a gallon." This is most 
 commonly added to carminative or anti- 
 soasmodJc draughts, and seldom exhibited 
 
sn 
 
 SPL 
 
 335 
 
 .iloae. The dose from one fluid drachm to 
 a fluid ounce. 
 
 Spi'ritps millepeda'rum. a fluid vo- 
 latile alkali, whose virtues are similar to 
 hartshorn, 
 
 Spi'ritus minderk'ri. See Ammonim 
 acetahs liquor. 
 
 Spi'ritus myri'stic^. Spirit of nut- 
 meg'. Formerly called aqua nucis mos- 
 chatm. " Take of nutmegs, bruised, two 
 ounces ; proof spirit, a gallon ; water suf- 
 ficient to prevent empyreuma. Macerate 
 for 24 hours, and distil a gallon by a 
 gentle fire." A stimulating and agreeable 
 spirit possessing the virtues of the nut- 
 meg. The dose from one flujd drachm 
 to a fluid ounce. 
 
 Spi'ritus wi'tri du'lcis. See Spiritus 
 fEtheris nitrici. 
 
 Spi'p.itus ni'tri du'plex. The nitrous 
 acid. See Acidum nitrosum, and Nitric acid. 
 
 Spi'ritus ni'tri fu'mans. See Acidum 
 nitrosum, and JVitric acid. 
 
 Spi'ritus ni'tri glauee'ri. See Aci- 
 dum nitrosum, and Nitric acid. 
 
 Spi'ritus ni'tri si'mplex. The dilute 
 nitrous acid. See Acidum nilricum dilu- 
 tum. 
 
 Spi'ritus ni'tri vulga'ris. This is 
 now called acidum nitricum dilutum. 
 
 Spi'ritus pime'nt^. Spirit of pimento. 
 Formerly called spiritus pimento. " Take 
 of allspice, bruised, two ounces ; proof 
 spirit, a gallon ; water sufficient to pre- 
 vent empyreuma. Macerate for 24 hours, 
 and distil a gallon by a gentle fire." A 
 stimulating aromatic tincture mostly em- 
 ployed with adstringent and carminative 
 medicines. The dose is from half a fluid 
 drachm to half a fluid ounce. 
 
 Spi'ritus pule'gii. Spirit of penny- 
 royal. Formerly called aqua pulegii spi- 
 rituosa. " Take of penny-royal, dried, a 
 pound and half; proof spirit, a gallon : 
 ■water sufficient to prevent empyreuma. 
 Macerate for 24 hours, and distil a gal- 
 lon by a gentle fire." This is in very 
 general use as an emmenagogue amongst 
 the lower orders. It possesses nervine and 
 carminative virtues. The dose is from half 
 a fluid drachm to half a fluid ounce. 
 
 Spi'ritus re'ctor. Boerhaave and 
 other chemists give this name to a very at- 
 tenuated principle, in which the smell of 
 odorant bodies peculiarly reside. It is now 
 called aroma. 
 
 Spi'ritus rosmari'ni. Spirit of rose- 
 mary. " Take of rosemary tops, fresh, 
 two pounds ; proof spirit, a gallon ; water 
 sufficient to pi'event empyreuma. Mace- 
 rate for 24 hours, and distil a gallon by a 
 g-entle fire." A very fragrant spirit, mostly 
 employed for external purposes in^ conjunc- 
 tion with other resolvents. 
 
 Spi'ritus sa'lis ammoni'aci Aauo'sus. 
 See Ammonim subcarbonas. 
 
 spi'ritus sa'lis ammoni'aci DU'tClS. 
 See Spiritus ammonicE. 
 
 Spi'ritus sa'lis ammoni'aci si'mplex, 
 See Ammonim subcarbonas. 
 
 Spi'ritus sa'lis glauee'ri. See Mu- 
 riatic acid. 
 
 Spi'ritus sa'lis mari'ni. See Muria- 
 tic acid. 
 
 Spi'ritus vi'ni rectifica'tus. See Al- 
 cohol. Rectified spirit of wine is in general 
 use to dissolve resinous and other medicines. 
 It is seldom exhibited internally, though it 
 exists in the diluted state in all vinous and 
 spirituous liquors. 
 
 Spi'ritus vi'ni tenui'or. Proof spirit, 
 which is about half the strength of rec- 
 tified, is much employed for preparing 
 tinctures of resinous juices, barks, roots., 
 &c. I 
 
 Spi'ritus vitrt'oli. See Sulphuric acid. 
 
 Spi'ritus vitri'oli du'lcis. See Spi- 
 ritus oetheris sulphurici. 
 
 Spi'ritus vola'tilis f(E'tidus. See 
 Spiritus ammonimfcetidv^. 
 
 Sfissame'ntum. (From spisso, to thick- 
 en.) A substance put into oils and oint- 
 ments to make them thick. 
 
 Spitting of blood. See Hcematemesis antl 
 Hmmoptysis. 
 
 Spla'nchnica. (From c-TrT^cty^voVf an 
 intestine.) Remedies for diseased bowels. 
 
 SPLANCHNOLO'GIA. (From 
 a-Trxtfyp^vovy an entrail, an Koya^^ a dis- 
 course.) Splanchnology, or the doctrine 
 of thfi viscgi*el 
 
 SPLANCHNIC NERVE. The great 
 intercostal nerve. See Intercostal nerve. 
 
 SPLEEN. 2irA«p. Lien. The spleen 
 or milt is a spongy viscus of a livid colour, 
 and so variable in form, situation, and mag- 
 nitude, that it is hard to determine either. 
 Nevertheless, in a healthy man it is always 
 placed on the left side, in the left hypochon- 
 drium, between the eleventh and twelfth 
 false ribs. Its circumference is oblong and 
 round, resembling an oval figure. It is 
 larger, to speak generally, when the sto- 
 mach is empty, and smaller when it is com- 
 pressed, or evacuated by a full stomach. 
 
 It should particularly be remembered of 
 this viscus, that it is convex towards the 
 ribs, and concave internally : also, that it 
 has an excavation, into which vessels ai'e 
 inserted. 
 
 It is connected with the following parts : 
 1. With the stomach, by a ligament and 
 short vessels. 2. With the omentum, and 
 the left kidney. 3. With the diaphragm, 
 by a portion of the peritonaeum. 4. With 
 the beginning of the pancreas, by vessels. 
 
 5. With the colon, by a ligament. 
 
 In man the spleen is covered with one 
 simple, firm membrane, arising from the 
 peritonaaiim, which adheres to the spleen, 
 very firmly, by the intervention of cellular- 
 structure. 
 
336 
 
 SPL 
 
 SPL 
 
 The vessels of the spleen are, the splenic 
 artery coming from the coeliac artery, whi^h, 
 considering the size of the spleen, is much 
 larger than is requisite for the mere nutri- 
 tion of it. This goes by serpentine move- 
 ments, out of its course, over the pancreas, 
 and behind the stomach, and after having 
 given off branches to the adjacent parts, 
 it is inserted into the concave surface of the 
 spleen. It is afterwards divided into smal- 
 ler branches, which are again divided into 
 otiier yet smaller, delivering their blood 
 immediately to the veins, but emitting it 
 no where else. The veins, at length, come 
 together into one, called the splenic vein, 
 and having received the large coronary vein 
 of the stomach, besides others, it constitutes 
 the left principal branch of the vena portce. 
 
 The nerves of the spleen are small ; they 
 surround the arteries with their branches ; 
 they come from a particular plexus, which 
 is formed of the posterior branches of the 
 eighth pair, and the great intercostal nerve. 
 
 Lymphatic vessels are almost only seen 
 creeping along the surface of the human 
 spleen. 
 
 The use of the spleen has not hitherto 
 been determined ; yet if its situation and 
 fabric be regarded, one would imagine its 
 Tise to consist chiefly in affording some as- 
 sistance to the stomach during the progress 
 of digestion. 
 
 Spleenwort, See Ceterach. 
 
 Spleua'lgia. (From o-ttkhv, the spleen, 
 and ttxj/Of, pain.) A pain in the spleen or 
 its region. 
 
 Splene'tica. (From <r7r\n', the spleen.) 
 Medicines which relieve diseases of the 
 spleen. 
 
 SPLENI'TIS. (From o-^taj/v, the spleen.) 
 Inflammation of the spleen. A genus of 
 diseases in the Class, Pyrtxice, and Order, 
 Phlegmasia, of Cullen ; characterized by 
 pyrexia, tension, heat, tumour, and pain in 
 the left hypochondrium, increased by pres- 
 sure. This disease, according to Junclier, 
 comes on with a remarkable shivering, suc- 
 ceeded by a most intense heat, and very 
 great tliirst ; a pain and tumour are per- 
 ceived in the left hypochondrium, and the 
 paroxysms for the most part assume a quar- 
 tan form when the patienls expose them- 
 selves for a little to the free air, their extre- 
 mities immediately grow very cold. If an 
 hcemorrhagy happen, the blood flows out of 
 the left nostril. The other symptoms are 
 the same with those of the hepatitis. Like 
 the liver, the spleen is also subject to a 
 chronic inflammation, which often happens 
 after agues, and is called tlie ague cake, 
 though that name is also frequently given to 
 a scirrhous tumour of the liver succeeding 
 intermittents. The causes of this disease are 
 in general the same with those of other in- 
 iiammatory disorJers ; but tliose which de- 
 termine the inflammation to that particular 
 
 part more than another, are very much t3c= 
 known. It attacks persons of a very pletho- 
 ric and sanguine habit of body rather than 
 others. 
 
 During the acute stage of splenitis, we 
 must follow the antiphlogistic plan, by 
 general and topical bleedings, by purging 
 frequently, and by the application of blisters 
 near the part affected. If it should ter- 
 minate in suppuration, we must endeavour 
 to discharge the pus externally, by fomen- 
 tations or poultices. When the organ is in 
 an enlarged scirrhous state, mercury may 
 be successful in preventing its farther pro- 
 gress, or even producing a diminution of 
 the part ; but proper caution is required in 
 the use of it, lest the remedy do more harm 
 than the disease. 
 
 SPLE'iyiTTM. (From o-vkHV, the spleen; 
 so called from its efiicacy in disorders of 
 the spleen.) 1. Spleen wort. 2. A com-. 
 press shaped like the spleen. 
 
 SPLE'NIUS. (From o-wx«v, the spleen ;. 
 so named from its resemblance in shape to 
 the spleen, or, according to some, it derives 
 its name from splenium, a ferula, or splint, 
 which surgeons apply to the sides of a 
 fractured bone.) Splenius capitus, and sple- 
 nius colli, of Albinus, and cervico-tlorsi- 
 mastoidien et dorso-trachelien, of Dumas. 
 The splenius is a fiat, broad, and oblong 
 muscle, in part covered by the upper part 
 of the trapezius, and obliquely situated be- 
 tween the back of the ear, and the lower 
 and posterior part of the neck. 
 
 It arises tendinous from the four or five 
 superior spinous processes of the dorsal 
 vertebrae ; tendinous and fleshy from the 
 last of the neck, and tendinous from the 
 ligamentum colli, or rather the tendons of 
 the two splenii unite here inseparably; 
 but about the second or third vertebrae of 
 the neck they recede from each other, 
 so that part of the complexus may be 
 seen. 
 
 It is inserted, by two distinct tendons, 
 into the transverse processes of the two 
 first vertebrae of the neck, sending off some 
 few fibres to the complexus and levator 
 scapulae ; tendinous and fleshy into the 
 upper and posterior part of the mastoid 
 process, and into a ridge on the occipital 
 bone, where it joins with the root of that 
 process. 
 
 This muscle may easily be separated 
 into two parts. Eustachius and Fallopius 
 were aware of this ; Winslow has distin- 
 guished them into the superior and inferior 
 portions ; and Albinus has described them 
 as two distinct muscles, calling that part 
 which is inserted into the mastoid process 
 and OS occipitis, splenius capitis, and that 
 which is inserted into the vertebrae of the 
 neck, splenius colli. We have here follow- 
 ed Douglas, and the generality of writers, 
 in describing these two portions as onp 
 
UFO 
 
 SPU 
 
 837 
 
 uiuacle, especially as they are intimately 
 united near their origin. 
 
 Wh6h this muscle acts singly, it draws 
 the head and upper vertebrse of the neck 
 obliquely backwards ; when both act, they 
 pull the head directly backwards. 
 
 Sple'nius ca'pitis. See Spknius. 
 
 Sphs'sivs co'lli. See Splenitis. 
 
 SPLENOCE'LE. (rrom avKw, the 
 spleen, and a»A», a tumour.) A hernia of 
 the spleen. 
 
 SPLINT. A long piece of wood, tin, or 
 strong pasteboard employed for preventing 
 the ends of broken bones from moving, so as 
 to interrupt the process by which fractures 
 imite. 
 
 Spo'ditjm. 'S.'ziFo^tov . The spodium of 
 Dioscorides and of Galen are now not 
 known in the shops. It is said to have 
 been produced by burning cadmia alone in 
 the furnace ; for having thrown it in small 
 pieces into the fire, near the nozzle of the 
 bellows, they blow the most fine and subtle 
 parts against the roof of the furnace ; and 
 what was reflected from thence was called 
 spodium. It diifered from the pompholyx 
 in not being so pure, and in being more 
 heavy. Pliny distinguishes several kinds 
 of it, as that of copper, silver, gold, and 
 lead. 
 
 Spo'diitm A'RABtTM. Burnt ivory, or 
 ivory black. See Abaisir. 
 
 Spo'bixjm grjEcg'rtjm. The white dung 
 of dogs. 
 
 Spolia'rium. a private room at the 
 baths. 
 
 Spojvdy'lium. (From c^ovSvxoi, a ver- 
 tebra ; so named from the shape of its root, 
 or probably because it was used against the 
 bite of a serpent called a-royS'vAig.') The 
 herb all-heal. Cow-parsnip. 
 
 Spo'kdylus. :S<sroviu\®'. Some have 
 thought fit to call the spine or back-bone 
 thus, from tlie shape and fitness of the ver- 
 tebrae, to move every way upon one an- 
 other. 
 
 Sponge. See Spongia. 
 
 Sponge-tent. See Spongia prmparata. 
 
 SPO'NGIA. Itsroyyoi tr/srayyta.. Sponge. 
 A sea production, the Spongin officinalis, of 
 Linnaeus; the habitations of insects. Burnt 
 sponge is said to cure effectually the bron- 
 chocele, and to be of infinite utility in scro- 
 phulous complaints. Sponge tents are em- 
 ployed by surgeons to dilate fistulous ul- 
 cers, &c. 
 
 Spo'ngia officibta'lis. The systematic 
 name of the sponge. See Spongia. 
 
 Spo'wgia pr^para'ta. Prepared sponge. 
 Sponge tent. This is formed by dipping 
 pieces of sponge in hot melted emplastrmn 
 ceras compositum, and pressing them be- 
 tween two iron plates. As soon as cold, 
 the substance thus formed may be cut into 
 pieces of any shape. It was formerly used 
 for dilating small openings, for which it 
 was well adapted, as when the wax melted. 
 
 the elasticity of the sponge made it expand 
 and distend the opening, in which it had. 
 been put. Mr. Cooper informs us that 
 the best modern surgeons seldom employ 
 it. 
 
 Spo'jVGiA tJ'sTA. Burnt sponge. "Cut 
 the sponge into pieces, and beat it, that any 
 extraneous matters may be separated ; then 
 burn it in a close iron vessel until it becomes 
 black and friable ; lastly, rub it to a very 
 fine powder." This preparation is exhibit- 
 ed with bai'k in the cure of scrophulous 
 complaints, and foi'ms the basis of a lozenge, 
 which has been known to cure the broncho- 
 cele in many instances. The dose is from a 
 scruple to a drachm. 
 
 SPONGIO'SA O'SSA. Ossa iurbinata 
 inferiora. These bones are situated in the 
 under part of the side of the nose, they 
 are of a triangular form and spongy ap- 
 pearance, resembling the os spongiosum 
 superius ; externally they are convex ; in- 
 ternally they are concave; the convexity 
 is placed towards the septum nasi, and the 
 concavity outwards. The under edge of 
 each bone is placed horizontally near the 
 outer part of the nose, and ending in a 
 sharp point behind. At the upper part of 
 the bone are two processes, the anterior of 
 which ascends and forms part of the lachry- 
 mal groove, and the posterior descends and 
 forms a hook to rnake part of the maxillary 
 sinus. 
 
 The connection of this bone is to the os 
 maxillare, os palati, and os unguis, by a dis- 
 tinct suture in the young siibject ; but in the 
 adult, by a concretion of substance. 
 
 The ossa spongiosa afford a large surface 
 for extending the organ of smell by allowing 
 the membrane of the nose to be expanded, 
 upon which the olfactory nerves are dis- 
 persed. 
 
 In the foetus, these bones are almost com- 
 plete. 
 
 SpoNGio'sirM OS. 1. The ethmoid bone. 
 2. See Spongiosa ossa. 
 
 Spowgoi'deS. (^'aroyyoiiS'iii, from a-iziroy- 
 yog, a sponge, and uS"®", forma, a shape.) 
 It is the same as the Os eribriforme, because 
 it is hollow and porous, like a sponge or 
 sieve. 
 
 SPORADIC. QSporadicus, from a-Trnpaif 
 to sow.) An epithet for such infectious 
 and other diseases as seize a feAV persons at 
 any time or season. 
 
 Spotted Jurhgivorl. See Pulmonaria. 
 
 SPPv.UCE. 1. A particular species of fir. 
 2. A fermented liquor called spruce-beer, 
 prepared from the spruce fir. From the 
 quantity of carbonic acid it contains, it is 
 found a useful antiscorbutic. 
 
 Spurge jiax. See Daphne gnidimn. 
 
 Spurge laurel. See Daphne laureola. 
 
 Spurge olive. See Daphne nuzereum. 
 
 Sprain. See Subluxatio, S^:^ 
 
 Spttta'mest. See Sputum. 
 
 SPTT'TUIVT. ("From spKO, to spit.) Spv- 
 
838 
 
 STA 
 
 S'J'A 
 
 iamen. Saliva. Any kind of expectora- 
 tion. 
 
 SauAMA'niA. (From squama, a scale ; 
 £0 called from its scaly roots.) The great 
 tooth wort. 
 
 SQUAMOSE SUTURE. (Sutura squa- 
 mosa ; from squama, a scale ; because the 
 bones lie over each other like scales.) The 
 suture which unites the squamosa portion of 
 the temporal bone with the parietal. 
 
 Squill. See Scilla. 
 
 San'LLA. See Scilla. 
 
 SairiNA'jvTHUS. (From squinanthia, the 
 quinsy ; so named from its uses in the quin- 
 sy.) Squinanthum. The sweet rush was 
 once so called. See Andropogon scficsnan- 
 thus. 
 
 Sta'chys. (2T*;:kt/f, a spike ; so named 
 from its spicated stalk and seed.) The wild 
 sage. The base horehound or marrubiuni 
 hispanicum. 
 
 Sta'chys f(e'tida. Yellow archangel. 
 Hedge-nettle. 
 
 Sta'chys palu'stris. Clown's wound- 
 wort or all-heal 
 
 Sta'cte. (Sra-nT-.i, from ra^oi, to distU.) 
 This term signifies that kind of myrrh which 
 distils or falls in drops from the trees. It is 
 also used by some writers for a more liquid 
 kind of amber than what is commonly met 
 with in the shops ; whence, in Scribonius 
 Largus, Paulus ^gineta, and some others, 
 we meet with a coUyrium, and several other 
 forms, wherein this was the chief ingre- 
 dient, distinguished by tlie name of Stac- 
 iica. 
 
 Sta'cticoiv. Instillation. An eye- 
 water. 
 
 Sta'cma. (From Tct^co, to distil.) Any 
 distilled liquor. The vitriolic acid. 
 
 STAHL, George Erjvest, was born at 
 Anspach, in 1660. He graduated at Jena, 
 at the age of twenty-four, and immediately 
 commenced a course of private lectures 
 there ; and about three years after he was 
 made physician to the duke of Saxe-Wei- 
 mar. On tlie establishment of the universi- 
 ty of Halle, in 1694, he was appointed to a 
 medical professorship at the solicitation of 
 HoflFman : and he became the leader of a 
 sect of physicians, in opposition to the me- 
 chanical theorists, in which he was followed 
 by many eminent persons, as well in Ger- 
 many as in other countries, notwithstanding 
 the very fanciful nature of the hypothesis on 
 which his system was founded. It had been 
 always observed, that there is a certain 
 power in the animal body of resisting inju- 
 ries, and correcting some of its disorders ; 
 and Van Helmont had ascribed some degree 
 of intelligence to this power : but it was re- 
 served for Stahl to refer Ft entirely to the 
 rational soul, which, he affirmed, not only 
 originally formed the body, but is the sole 
 cause of all its motions, in the constant ex- 
 citement of which life consists. Whence 
 diFEases %vere srenerallv reararded as salutary 
 
 eflbrts of the presiding soul, to avert the de^ 
 struction of the body. This hypothesis, be- 
 sides its visionary chai^acter, was justly de- 
 precated, as leading to an inert practice^ 
 and the neglect of the collateral branches of 
 medical science, even of anatomical re- 
 searches, which Stahl maintained had little 
 or no reference to the art of healing. And 
 in fact both he and his followers, trusting 
 principally to the operations of nature, zea- 
 lously opposed the use of some of the most 
 efficacious remedies, as opium, cinchona, 
 and mercury ; and were extremely reserved 
 in the employment of bleeding, vomiting, 
 &c. although their system led them to refer 
 most diseases to plethora. This hypothesis 
 was maintained by Stahl with much inge- 
 nuity in several publications, particularly 
 in his " Theoi'ia Medica vera," printed in 
 1708. The merits of Stahl, as a chemical 
 philosopher, are of a much higher charac- 
 ter; and the school, which he founded in 
 this science, has only been superseded of 
 late by farther discoveries. He was the in- 
 ventor of the celebrated theory of phlogiston^ 
 which appeared to account for the pheno- 
 mena of combustion, and was received every 
 where with high applause. His chief che- 
 mical work was entitled " Fundamenta Che^ 
 mise dogmaticffi et Experimentalis," first 
 printed in 1729 : but this had been preceded 
 more than thirty years by others, in which 
 his doctrine was fully displayed. Stahl was 
 elected a member of the Academy Naturae 
 Curiosorum : and he was called, in 1716, to 
 visit the king of Prussia at Berlin, whither 
 he went also on several subsequent occasions^ 
 and on one of these he was attacked with a 
 disease which proved fatal in the 74th year 
 of his age. 
 
 Stala'gmxjs. (From roix*fa)j to distil.) 
 Distillation. 
 
 STALAGMI'TIS. (From g-ctxaiyj^og, a 
 a dropping, or distillation, because the gum 
 which it yields escapes in that manner.) 
 The name of a genus of plants. Class, 
 Polygamia. Order, Monoecia. 
 
 Stalagmi'tis cambogioi'des. This is 
 now ascertained to be the tree which affords 
 gamboge. This drug, from its supposed 
 virtues, is also called gummi ad podagram ; 
 gumvii gutta; and, by corruption, gotta., 
 gutta gamba, gamon, germandra catagemu, 
 gamboidea, Szc. ; and, from its gold colour, 
 chrysopus ; and, from its purgative quality, 
 suceus laxativus, succus Indicus purgans ; 
 and scammomum orientale. Gamboge is a 
 concrete vegetable juice, which was sup- 
 posed to be the produce of two trees, both 
 called, by the Indians, Caracapulli, and by 
 Linnaeus, Gambogia gutta; but Koenig 
 ascertained its true source. It is partly of 
 a gummy and partly of a resinous nature. 
 It is brought to us chiefly from Gambaja, 
 in tlie East Indies, either in form of orbi- 
 cular masses, or of cylindrical rolls of 
 various sizes ; and is of a dense, compact. 
 
STA 
 
 tiud firm texture, and of a beautiful yellow 
 colour. 
 
 In medicine it is chiefly used as a dras- 
 tic purge ; it operates powerfully both up- 
 wards and downwards. Some condemn it 
 as acting with two great violence, while 
 others are of a contrary opinion. The dose 
 is from two to four grains, as a cathartic ; 
 from four to eight grains it prove emetic 
 and purgative. The roughness of its opera- 
 tion is said to be diminished, by giving it 
 in a liquid form, sufficiently diluted. 
 Rubbed with almonds, from its want of 
 taste, it is a convenient laxative for chil- 
 dren. 
 
 It has been given in dropsy, with cream 
 of tartar, to correct its operation. It has 
 also been recommended by some, to the 
 extent of fifteen grains, joined with an 
 equal quantity of vegetable alkali, to de- 
 stroy the tape-worm. This dose is ordered 
 in the morning, and if the worm is not ex- 
 pelled in two or three hours, it is repeated 
 even to the third time, with safety and effi- 
 cacy. It is asserted, that it has been given 
 to this extent even in delicate habits. This 
 is said to be the remedy alluded to by 
 Van Swieten, which was employed by Dr. 
 Herenchwand, and with him proved so 
 successful in the removal of the tsenia lata. 
 It is an ingredient, and probably the active 
 one, in most of the nostrums for expelling 
 tsenijE. 
 
 Dr. Cullen says, that, on account of the 
 quick passage of gamboge through the intes- 
 tines, he was induced to give it in small, 
 and frequently repeated doses, as three or 
 four grains, rubbed with a little sugar, every 
 three hours ; and thus found it operate 
 without griping or sickness, and, in three 
 or four exhibitions, evacuate a great quan- 
 tity of water both by stool and urine. 
 
 Sta'ltica. (From rsxxa, to contract.) 
 Healing applications. 
 
 Sta'jvni pu'lvis. Tin finely divided is 
 exhibited internally as a vermifuge : but 
 the filings are more effectual than the 
 powder. 
 
 STA'NNUM. See Tin. 
 
 Stape'dis mu'scultts. See Slapedius. 
 
 STAPE'DIUS. (Stapedius, sc. muscu- 
 ius ; from stapes, one of the bones of the 
 ear.) Musculus stapes, of Cowper, and 
 pyramidal-stapedien, of Dumas. A muscle 
 of the internal ear, which draws the stapes 
 obliquely upwards towards the cavern, by 
 which the posterior part of its base is 
 moved inwards, and the anterior part out- 
 wards. 
 
 STATES. {In quo pes sfat, a stirrup.) 
 A bone of the internal ear, so called from 
 its resemblance to a stirrup. 
 
 Staphili'jvus. See Asygos uvula. 
 
 Staphili'wus exte'rsits. See Circum- 
 flexus. 
 
 Sta'phis. '2ru.i^i?, is strictly a grape, or 
 a bunch of grapes ; whence, from their like- 
 
 STA 
 
 8.39 
 
 uess thereunto, it is applied to many other 
 things, especially the glandulous parts of the 
 body, whether natural or distempered. 
 
 Staphisa'gria. (2t«<})/c o£.^/>/«t, wild vine; 
 from the resemblance of its leaves to those 
 of the vine.) See Delphinium. 
 
 Sta'phyle. (STstc^iuxw. A grape or 
 raisin ; so called from its resemblance.) 
 The uvula. 
 
 Staphyli'wus. {Staphylinus, sc. mus- 
 culus, from ^Tct^uxit, the uvula.) See 
 Asygos uvulce. 
 
 Stapyli'nus exte'rnfs. See Circum- 
 Jlexus. 
 
 SxAPHYLi'jfus gr^co'rum. StaplvyU- 
 nus sylvestris. The wild carrot. 
 
 STAPHYLOMA. (From Tct^vKi,, a 
 grape ; so named from its being thought to 
 resemble a grape.) Stapkylosis. A disease 
 of the eye-ball in which the cornea loses its 
 , natural transparency, rises above the level 
 of the eye, and successively even projects 
 beyond the eye-lids, in the form of an elon- 
 gated, whitish, or pearl-coloured tumour, 
 which is sometimes smooth, sometimes un- 
 even, and is attended with a total loss of 
 sight. The proximate cause is an effusion 
 of thick humour between the lamellte of the 
 cornea, so that the internal and external 
 superficies of the cornea very much protu- 
 berates. The remote causes are, an habitual 
 ophthalmia, great contusion, and frequently 
 a deposition of the variolous humour in the 
 small-pox. The species are : 
 
 1st. Staphyloma tolale, which occupies 
 the whole transparent cornea; this is the 
 most frequent species. The symptoms are, 
 the opaque cornea protuberates, and if in 
 the form of a cone, increasing in magnitude, 
 it pushes out and inverts the lower eye-lid ; 
 and sometimes the morbid cornea is so 
 elongated, as to lay on the cheek, causing 
 friction and excoriation. The bulb of the 
 eye being exposed to the air, sordes gene- 
 rate, the inferior palpebra is irritated by the 
 cilia, and very painful red and small papil- 
 lae are observable. 
 
 2d. Staphyloma racemosum, is a staphy- 
 loma formed by carnous tubercles, about 
 the size of a small pin's head. 
 
 3d. Staphyloma partiale, which occupies 
 some part of the cornea : it exhibits an 
 opaque tumour prominent from the cornea, 
 similar to a small blueish grape. 
 
 4th. Staphyloma scleroticce is a blueish 
 tumour attached to some part of the sclero- 
 tica, but arising from the tunica albuginea. 
 
 5th. Staphyloma pellueidum, in which the 
 cornea is not thickened or incrassated, but 
 very much extended and pellucid. 
 
 6th. Staphyloma complicatum, which is 
 complicated with an ulcer, ectropium, car- 
 uncles, or any other disorder of the eye. 
 
 7th. Staphyloma iridis. For this species 
 see Ptosis iridis. 
 
 Starthistle. The i-oots of this plant, 
 Carlina acaitlis, of Linnaeus, are said to be 
 
840 
 
 STA 
 
 STE 
 
 diuretic, and by some recommended in 
 »ravel and jaundice. 
 
 STARCH. Amylum. The fecula of 
 wheatea flour. See Amylum. 
 
 Starch is one of the constituent parts in 
 all mealy farinaceous seeds, fruits, roots, and 
 other parts of plants. Our common starch 
 Is made from wheat. It is not necessary 
 that the grain be first bruised in mills. 
 The entire com, well cleansed, is soaked 
 in cold water until the husks separate ; and 
 the grains, having become quite soft, give 
 out, by pressure, a milky fluid. The grains 
 are then taken out of the water by means of 
 a sieve, put into a coarse linen sack, and 
 transferred into the treading- tub ; where 
 they are trodden, after cold water has been 
 poured upon them. 
 
 By this operation the starchy part is 
 washed out, and mingUng with the water 
 makes it milky. The water is now drawn 
 oS", running through a sieve into the settling- 
 tub. Fresh water is again eS'used upon the 
 grains, and the same operation is continued 
 till the water in the treading-tub is no 
 longer rendered milky. The starch here 
 precipitates by repose from the water that 
 held it suspended ; during which, especially 
 in a warm season, the mucilaginous sac- 
 charine matter of the flour, that was dis- 
 solved by the water, goes into the acetous 
 fermentation. From this cause the starch 
 grows still purer and whiter. The water is 
 next let off from the starch, which is several 
 times more washed with clear fresh water ; 
 the remaining part of which is suffered to 
 drip through linen cloths supported by hur- 
 dles, upon which the wet starch is placed. 
 When the starch has fully subsided, it is 
 wrapt in, wrung between these cloths, or 
 pressed, to extort still more of the remain- 
 ing liquid. 
 
 It is afterwards cut into pieces, which 
 are laid in airy places on slightly burnt 
 bricks to be completely dried, partly by the 
 free currency of air, and partly by the bricks 
 imbibing their moisture. Lastly, the outer 
 crust is scraped off, and they are broken in- 
 to smaller pieces. 
 
 In the sacks wherein the corn was trodden 
 there remain its husks and glutinous parts ; 
 and this residuum is employed as food for 
 cattle. 
 
 STA'TICE. (From sstTt^ee, to stop, so 
 named from its supposed property of re- 
 straining haemorrhages.) The name of a 
 genus of plants in the Linnsean system. 
 Class, Pentmidria. Order, Pentagynia. 
 The herb sea-thrift. 
 
 Sta'tice LiMo'iyiuM. The systematic 
 name of the sea-thrift. Behen rubrum. Li- 
 trwnium. Limonium majus. Behen. Sea- 
 lavender, or red behen. The roots possess 
 astringent and strengthening qualities, but 
 not in a very remarkable degree. 
 
 Stationa'ria fe'eris. a stationary fe- 
 •"■er. So Sydenham called those fevers which 
 
 happen when there are certain general cuui 
 stitutions of the years, which owe their ori- 
 gin neither to heat, cold, dryness, nor mois= 
 ture, but rather depend on a certain secret 
 and inexplicable alteration in the bowels of 
 the earth, whence the air becomes impreg- 
 nated with such kinds of effluvia as subject 
 the body to particular distempers, so long 
 as that kind of constitution prevails, which, 
 after a certain course of years, declines and 
 gives way to another. 
 
 Stavesacre. See Delphinium staphisagria, 
 
 STEATOCE'LE. (From s-s«/i, suet, 
 and nnKn, a tumour.) A collection of a 
 suety substance in the scrotmn. 
 
 STEATO'MA. (From nttp, suet.) An 
 encysted tumour, whose contents are of a 
 suety consistence. 
 
 STEEL. Chalybs. The best, hardest, 
 finest, and closest grained iron, combined 
 with carbon by a particular process. 
 
 Stelochi'tes. See Osteocolla. 
 
 Ste'lla. (From TiK\a>, to arise.) A 
 star. A bandage with many crossings like 
 a star. 
 
 Stella'ria. (From stella, a star ; so 
 named from the star-like disposition of its 
 leaves.) Stitch- wort. Ladies mantle. 
 
 Ste'ma. (From rx^Mi, to stand.) The 
 penis. 
 
 Siemless milkvetch. See Astragalus cx- 
 capus. 
 
 STENO, Nicholas, was born at Co- 
 penhagen in 1638. Having studied with 
 great diligence, under the celebrated Bar- 
 tholin, he passed several years in visiting 
 the best schools in different parts of Europe. 
 His reputation was thus increased, so that 
 about the age of 29 he was appointed phy- 
 sician to Ferdinand 11. Grand Duke of 
 Tuscany, with a liberal salary. He was 
 afterwards honoured with the esteem of 
 Cosmo III. who selected him as preceptor 
 to his son. He had been led by the elo- 
 quence of Bossuet, to change from the Pro- 
 testant to the Roman Catholic persuasion; 
 which proved an obstacle to his accepting 
 the invitation of Frederic III. to return 
 to Copenhagen ; but the succeeding King 
 of Denmark, not imposing any religious 
 restraint, he was induced about the year 
 1672, to go to his native city, where he was 
 appointed professor of anatomy. But find- 
 ing his situation less agreeable than he had 
 expected, he resumed the education of the 
 young prince at Florence. Some time after 
 this he embraced tli? ecclesiastical profession, 
 was speedily appointed a bishop, and thea 
 vicar apostohcal to all the states of the 
 north, in which capacity he became a zealous 
 preacher in various parts of Germany, and 
 died in the course of his labours in 1686. 
 The works extant by him relate principally 
 to medical subjects. He was a diligent 
 cultivator of anatomy, and made some dis- 
 coveries relative to the minute structure 
 of the eye, and other parts : which are de= 
 
riTE 
 
 STE 
 
 Ml 
 
 tailed in papers communicated to tiie acade- 
 my of Copenhagen, and in some small works 
 published by himself. 
 
 Stknothora'ces. (From rsvof, narrow, 
 and Qeeftt^, the chest.) Those who have 
 narrow chests are so called. 
 
 STERILITY. Barrenness, in opposi- 
 tion to fertility. In women this sometimes 
 happens from a miscarriage, or violent la- 
 bour injuring some of the genital parts ; but 
 one of the most frequent causes is the sup- 
 pression of the menstrual flux. There are 
 other causes, however, arising from various 
 diseases incident to those parts ; by which 
 tlie uterus may be unfit to receive or retain 
 the male seed ; — from the tubse Fallopianse 
 being too short, or having lost their erective 
 power ; in either of which cases no concep- 
 tion can take place ; — from universal debi- 
 lity and relaxation ; or a local debility of 
 the genital system ; by which means, the 
 parts having lost their tone, or contractile 
 power, the semen is thrown off immediately 
 post coitum ; — from imperforation of the va- 
 gina of the uterus, or tubse, or from diseased 
 ova, &c. 
 
 STERNO. Names compounded of this 
 word belong to muscles which are attached 
 to the sternum ; as, 
 
 Sterno-cleido hyoide'us. See Sterno- 
 hyoideus. 
 
 STERNO-CLEIDO MASTOIDE'US. 
 Stemo-mastoideus and deido-mastoideus, 
 of Albinus. Mastoideus, of Douglas and 
 Cowper, and sterno-clavio-mastoidien, of 
 Dumas. A muscle on the anterior and 
 lateral part of the neck, which turns the 
 head to one side and bends it forward. It 
 arises by two distinct origins ; the anterior 
 tendinous and fleshy, from the top of the 
 aternum near its junction with the clavicle ; 
 the posterior fleshy, from the upper and an- 
 terior part of the clavicle ; both unite a little 
 above the anterior articulation of the clavi- 
 cle, to form one muscle, which runs oblique- 
 ly upwards and outwards to be inserted, by 
 a thick strong tendon, into the mastoid pro- 
 cess of the temporal bone, which it sur- 
 rounds; and gradually becoming thinner, 
 is inserted as far back as the lambdoidal 
 suture. 
 
 STERNO COSTA'LES. Vesalius con- 
 sidered these as forming a single muscle on 
 each side of a triangular shape; hence we 
 find the name of triangularis adopted by 
 Douglas and Albinus ; but Verb ey en, who 
 first taught that they ought to be described 
 as four or .five distinct muscles, gave them 
 the name of sterno costales ; and in this he 
 is very properly followed by Winslow, Hal- 
 ier, and Lieutaud. 
 
 These muscles are situated at each side of 
 the under surface of the sternum, upon the 
 cartilages of the third, fourth, fifth, and 
 sixth ribs. Their number varies in different 
 subjects ; very often there are only three, 
 
 106 
 
 sometimes five, and even six, but most nsu- 
 ally we find only four. 
 
 The lowermost of the sterno costales, or 
 what would be called the inferior portion of 
 the triangularis, arises tendinous and fleshy 
 from the edge and inner surface of the lower 
 part of the cartilago ensif'ormis, vv^here its 
 fibres intermix with those of the diaphragm 
 and transversalis abdominis. Its fibres run 
 nearly in a transverse direction, and are in- 
 serted, by a broad thin tendon, into the in- 
 ner surface of the cartilage of the sixth rib. 
 and lower edge of that of the fifth. 
 
 The second and largest of the sterno cos- 
 tales, arises tendinous from the cartilago en- 
 siformis and lower part of the sternum, late- 
 rally, and, running a little obliquely out- 
 wards, is inserted into the lower edge of the 
 cartilage of the fifth and sometimes of the 
 fourth rib. 
 
 The third arises tendinous from the sides 
 of the middle part of the sternum, near the 
 cartilages of the fourth and fifth ribs, and 
 ascending obliquely outwards, is inserted 
 into the cartilage of the third rib. 
 
 The fourth and uppermost, which is tiie 
 most frequently wanting, arises tendinous 
 from the beginning of the cartilage of the 
 third rib and the adjacent part of the ster- 
 num, and running almost perpendicularly 
 upwards, is inserted by a thin tendon (which 
 covers a part of the second intei^nal inter- 
 costal,) into the cartilage and beginning of 
 the bony part of the second rib. 
 
 All these muscles are more or less inter- 
 mixed with one another at their origin, and 
 this probably occasioned them to be consi- 
 dfered as one muscle, Fallopius informs 
 us, that the plate Vesalius has give of them 
 was taken from a dog, in which animal they 
 are much larger than in man. Douglas has 
 endeavoured to account for this difference, 
 but his explanation is far from being satis- 
 factory. 
 
 STERNO HYOIDE'US. As this mus- 
 cle arises from the clavicle, as well as from 
 the sternum. Wmslow calls it s/ernocleido 
 hyoideus. It is a long, flat, and thin mus- 
 cle, situated obliquely between the sternum 
 and OS hyoides, behind the lower part of the 
 mastoideus, and covering the sterno-lkyroi- 
 rfews and the hyo-thyroideus. It arises, by 
 very short tendinous fibres, from the cartila- 
 ginous part of the first rib, from the uppei- 
 and inner part of the sternum, from the 
 capsular ligament that connects that bone 
 with the clavicle, and commonly from a 
 small part of the clavicle itself; from thence, 
 ascending along the anterior and lateral part 
 of the neck, we see it united to its fellow, 
 opposite to the inferior part of the larynx, 
 by means of a thin membrane, which forms 
 a kind of linea alba. After this the two 
 muscles separate again, and each passing 
 over the side of the tliyroid cartilage is in- 
 serted into the bapis of the os hyoides, im- 
 
842 
 
 STE 
 
 ,STL 
 
 mediately behind the insertion of tiie iast- 
 described muscle. 
 
 Its use is to draw the os hyoides down- 
 wards. 
 
 STERNO-MASTOIDE'US, See Sler- 
 no-cleido-masloideus. 
 
 STERNOTHYROIDE'US. Sterno-thy- 
 roidien, of Dumas. This is flat and thin, like 
 the sterno-hyoideus, but longer and broad- 
 er. It is situated at the fore part of the neck, 
 between the sternum and thyroid cartilage, 
 and behind the sterno-hyoideus. It arises 
 broad and fleshy from the upper and inner 
 part of the sternum, between the cartilages 
 of the first and second ribs, from each of 
 which it receives some few fibres, as well as 
 from the clavicle, where it joins with the 
 sternum. From thence, growmg somewhat 
 narrower, it ascends, and, passing over the 
 thyroid gland and the cricoid cartilage, is in- 
 serted tendinous into the lower and posterior . 
 edge of the rough line of the thyroid carti- 
 lage, immediately under the insertion of the 
 sterno-hyoideus. Now and then a few of its 
 fibres pass on to the os hyoides. Its use is to 
 draw the thyroid cartilage, and consequently 
 the larynx, downwards. 
 
 STE'RNUM. Pectoris os. The breast- 
 bone. The sternum, os pectoris, or breast- 
 bone, is the oblong, flat bone, placed at the 
 fore part of the thorax. The ossification of 
 this bone in the foetus beginning from many 
 different points at the same time, we find it, 
 in young subjects, composed of several 
 bones united by cartilages ; but as we ad- 
 vance in life, most of these cartilages ossify, 
 and the sternum, in the adult state, is found 
 to consist of three, and sometimes only 8f 
 two pieces, the two lower portions being 
 united into one ; and very often, in old sub- 
 jects, the whole is formed into one bone. 
 But, even in the latter case, we may still 
 observe the marks of its former divisions ; so 
 that, in describing the bone, we may very 
 properly divide it into its upper, middle, and 
 inferior portions. 
 
 The upper portion forms an irregular 
 square, which, without much reason, has, 
 by many writers, been compared to the 
 figure of a heart as it is painted on cards. 
 It is of considerable thickness, especially at 
 its upper part. Its anterior surface is irre- 
 gular, and slightly convex; posteriorly, it 
 is somewhat concave. Its upper middle 
 part is hollowed, to make way for the tra- 
 chea. On each side, superiorly, we observe 
 an oblong articulating surface, covered with 
 cartilage in the recent subject, for receiving 
 the ends of the clavicles. Immediately be- 
 low this, on each side, the bone becomes 
 thinner, and we observe a rough surface for 
 receiving the cartilage of the first rib, and, 
 almost close to the inferior edge of this, we 
 ^d the half of such another surface, which 
 combined with a similar surface in the mid- 
 dle portion of the sternum, serves for the 
 
 articulation of the cartilage of the seconti 
 rib. 
 
 The middle portion is much longer, nar-= 
 rower, and thinner than the former ; but is 
 somewhat broader and thinner below than 
 above, where it is connected with the upper 
 portion. The whole of its anterior surface 
 is slightly convex, and within it is slightly 
 concave. Its edge, on each side, affords 
 four articulating surfaces, for the third, 
 fourth, fifth, and sixth ribs ; and parts of 
 articulating surfaces at its upper and lower 
 parts, for the second and seventh ribs. 
 About the middle of this portion of the 
 sternum we sometimes find a considerable 
 hole, large enough in some subjects to ad- 
 mit the end of the little finger. Sylvius 
 seems to have been the first who described 
 it. Riolanus and some others after him 
 have, without reason, supposed it to be more 
 frequent in women than in men. In the 
 recent subject it is closed by a cartilaginous 
 substance ; and, as it does not seem destined 
 for the transmission of vessels, as some 
 writers have asserted, we may, perhaps, 
 very properly, with M. Hunauld, consider 
 it as an accidental circumstance, occasioned 
 by an interruption of the ossification, before 
 the whole of this part of the bone is com- 
 pletely ossified. 
 
 The third and inferior portion of the ster- 
 num is separated from the former by a line, 
 which is seldom altogether obliterated, even 
 in the oldest subjects. It is smaller than 
 the other parts of the bone, and descends 
 between the ribs, so as to have been con- 
 sidered as an appendix to the rest of the 
 sternum. From its shape, and its being 
 constantly in a state of cartilage in young 
 subjects, it has been commonly named car- 
 tilago xiphoides, ensiformis, or sword-like 
 cartilage ; though many of the antients gave 
 the name of xiphoides to the whole sternum ; 
 comparing the two first bones to the handle, 
 and this appendix to the blade of the sword. 
 The shape of this appendix varies in differ- 
 ent subjects ; in some it is longer and more 
 pointed, in others shorter and more obtuse, 
 Veslingius has seen it reaching as low as 
 the navel, and incommoding the motion of 
 the trunk forwards. , In general it termi- 
 nates obtusely, or in a single point ; some- 
 times however, it is bifurcated, and Eusta- 
 chius and Haller have seen it trifid. Very 
 often we find it perforated, for the transmis- 
 sion of branches of the mammary artery. 
 In the adult it is usually ossified and tipped 
 with cartilage, but it very often continues 
 cartilaginous through life, and Haller once 
 found it in this state in a woman who died io 
 her hundredth year. 
 
 The substance of the sternum, internally, 
 is of a light, spongy texture, covered exter- 
 nally with a thin bony plate ; hence it hap- 
 pens that this bone is easily fractured. From 
 the description we have given of it, its uses 
 
STO 
 
 STO 
 
 843 
 
 may be easily understood. We have seen 
 it serving for the articulation of seven true 
 ribs on each side, and hence we shall find it 
 of considerable use in respiration. We 
 likewise observed, that it is articulated with 
 each of the clavicles. It serves for the ori» 
 gin and insertion of several muscles ; it 
 supports the mediastinum ; and lastly, de- 
 fends the heart and lungs ; and it is obser- 
 vable, that we find a similar bone in almost 
 all animals that have lungs, and even in 
 such as have no ribs, of which latter we 
 have an instance in the frog. 
 
 Sternutamento'ria. See ^chilleaptar- 
 mica, 
 
 STE'RTOR. A noisy kind of respira- 
 tion, as is observed m apoplexy. A snoring, 
 or snorting. 
 
 STHE'NIA. A term employed by the 
 followers of Dr. Brown, to denote that state 
 of the body which disposes to inflammatory 
 dbeases in opposition to those of debility, 
 which arise from asthenia. 
 
 Stibia'lia. (From stibium, antimony.) 
 Antimonials. Medicines whose chief in- 
 gredient is antimony. 
 
 Sti'bii esse'ntia. Antimonial wine. 
 
 STI'BIUM. (2:t<C<ov : from ^-ikQoo, to 
 shine.) An autient name of antimony. See 
 Antimony. 
 
 STI'GMA. {iTiy/Ao. : from r/f*, to 
 inilict blows.) A small red speck in the 
 skin, occasioning no elevation of the cuticle. 
 Stigmata are generally distinct, or apart 
 from each other. They sometimes assume 
 a livid colour, and are then termed pete- 
 ehicR. 
 
 Stilbo'ma. (From G-/xfa, to polish.) A 
 cosmetic* 
 
 STILLICI'DIUM. (From slillo, to drop, 
 and cado, to fall.) A strangury, or dis- 
 charge of the urine drop by drop. Also the 
 pumping upon a part. 
 
 Sti'mmi. Irif/.fjt.i. Antimony. 
 
 STIMULANTS. {Stimulantia, sc. me- 
 dicamenta ; from stimulo, to stir up.) Me- 
 dicines are so termed which possess a power 
 of exciting the animal energy. They are 
 divided into, 1. Stimulantia lonica, b.s sinapi, 
 cantharides, mercurii prcpparafiones. 2. Sti- 
 mulantia diffusibilia, as alkali volatile, elec- 
 tricity, heat, &c. 3. Stimulantia cardiaca, 
 as cinnamomum, nux moschata, wine, &c. 
 
 STI'MULUS. Any thing which irri- 
 tates. 
 
 Stinking lettuce. See Lacivra virosa. 
 
 Stizolo'bium. The cowage is sometimes 
 so called. See Dolichos. 
 
 Stoe'chas. (From Tot^ciSig, the islands, 
 on which it grew.) French lavender. 
 
 Stoe'chas ara'bica. French lavender. 
 See Lavendula simchas. 
 
 Stoe'chas citrina. See Gnaphalium 
 stcEchas. 
 
 STOMACA'CE. (From •ro/u^c, the 
 mouth, .and khico?, evil.) Canker. A fe- 
 *or in the mouth, wHh a bloody discharge 
 
 from the gums. It is generally a symptom 
 of the scurvy. It is also a name for the 
 scurvy. 
 
 STOMACH. (The word stomachus pro- 
 perly belongs to the upper orifice of the 
 stomach, though given to the whole viscus.) 
 Ventriculus. Anoccelia. Gasler. J^edys. A 
 membranous receptacle, situated in the epi- 
 gastric region, which receives the food from 
 the ossophagus ; its figure is somewhat ob- 
 long and round ; it is largest on the left 
 side, and gradually diminishes towards its 
 lower orifice, where it is the least. Its su- 
 perior orifice, where the oesophagus termi- 
 nates, is called the cardia ; the inferior ori- 
 fice, where the intestine begins, the pylorus. 
 The anterior surface is turned towards the 
 abdominal muscles, and tlie posterior oppo- 
 site the lumbar vertebrae. It has two cur- 
 vatures : the first is called the great curva- 
 ture of the stomach, and extends down- 
 wards, from one orifice to the other, having 
 the omentum adhering to it ; the second is 
 the small curvature, which is also between 
 both orifices, but superiorly and posteriorly. 
 The stomach, like the intestinal canal, is 
 composed of three coats, or membranes; 
 1. The outermost, which is very firm, and 
 from the peritonseum. 2. The muscular, 
 which is very thick, and composed of vari- 
 ous muscular fibres ; and, 3. The innermost, 
 or villous coat, v/hich is covered with ex- 
 haling and inhaling vessels, and mucus. 
 These coats are connected together by cel- 
 lular membrane. The glands of the sto- 
 mach which separate the mucus are si- 
 tuated between the villous and muscular 
 coat, in the cellular structure. The arte- 
 ries of the stomach come chiefly from the 
 caeliac artery, and are distinguished into the 
 coronary, gastro-epiploic, and short arteries j 
 they are accompanied by veins which have 
 similar names, and which terminate in the 
 vena portae. The nerves of the stomach 
 are very numerous, and come from the 
 eighth pair and intercostal nerves. The 
 lymphatic vessels are distributed throughout 
 the whole substance, and proceed imme- 
 diately to the thoracic duct. The use of 
 the stomach is to excite hunger and partly 
 thirst, to receive the food from the oesopha- 
 gus, and to retain it, till, by the motion of 
 the stomach, the admixture of various fluids, 
 and many other changes, it is rendered fit to 
 pass the right orifice of the stomach, and af- 
 ford chyle to the intestines. 
 
 Stomach, inflammation of. See Gaslri" 
 tis. 
 
 Stoma'chica pa'ssio. A disorder in 
 which there is an aversion to food, even the 
 thought of it begets a nausea, anxiety, car- 
 dialgia, an effusion of saliva, and often a 
 vomiting. Fasting is more tolerable thaa 
 eating ; if obliged to eat a pain follows that 
 is worse than hunger itself. 
 
 STOMACHICS. (Stomachica, sc. mc- 
 dicamenta, ; from <?oia'j.^j;, the stomach.) 
 
HU 
 
 d'I'K 
 
 £5TK. 
 
 Medicines which excite and strengthea tiie 
 action of the stomach. 
 
 Sto'machus. See Stomach. 
 
 Stone. See Calculus. 
 
 Stone-crop. See Sedum acre. 
 
 STO'RAX. y.rofa.^. See Styrax. 
 
 Storax, liquid. See Liquidambra. 
 
 Sto'rax Li'aciDA. See Liquidambra. 
 
 Sto'rax ru'bra officina'lis. Cascaril- 
 la bark. 
 
 Storax, white. See Myroxyloii peruife- 
 rum. 
 
 STORCK, AwTHONY, a medical profes- 
 sor of considerable note at Vienna, who 
 succeeded the celebrated Van Swieten as 
 president and director of the faculty of me- 
 dicine in that university, and was also ho- 
 noured with the appointment of principal 
 consulting physician to the Empress Maria 
 Theresa. He distinguished himself chiefly 
 by a long and assiduous course of experi- 
 ments with various narcotic vegetables, as 
 hemlock, henbane, stramonium, aconite, 
 colchicnm, &c. : of which, though he appears 
 to have over-rated the efficacy, yet certainly 
 he had the merit of calling the attention of 
 practitioners to a class of active remedies, 
 which may often be highly useful under 
 prudent management. His various tracts 
 on these subjects were printed between 
 1760 and 1771, and they have since passed 
 through several editions and translations. 
 He was also author of a collection of cases, 
 which occurred under his observation in the 
 hospital at Vienna ; and this work was af- 
 terwards continued by his successor Dr. 
 Collin. 
 
 Straeali'smps. See Strabismus. 
 
 STRABI'SMUS. (From r/5«€'/f», to 
 squint.) Slrabalismus. Strabositas. Squint- 
 ing. An affection of the eye by which a 
 person sees objects in an oblique manner, 
 from the axis of vision being distorted. Cul- 
 ien arranges this disease in the Class, Loca- 
 les, and Order, Dyscinesim. He distinguish- 
 es three species. 
 
 1. Strabismus habiiualis, when from a 
 custom of using only one eye. 
 
 2. Strabismus commodus, when one eye 
 in comparison with the other, from greater 
 weakness, or mobility, cannot accommodate 
 itself to the other. 
 
 3. Strabismus necessarius, when some 
 change takes place in the situation or figure 
 of the eye, or a part of it. 
 
 Strabo'sitas. See Strabismus. 
 
 Stra'men camelo'rum. Camel's hay, 
 or j uncus odoratus. 
 
 Strammo'nium. See Stramonium. 
 
 STE-AMO'NIUM. (From stramen, straw ; 
 50 called from its fibrous roots.) See Da- 
 tura. 
 
 Stramo'nium officina'le. See Datura 
 stramonium. 
 
 Stramo'm-ium spino'sum. See Datura 
 Stramonium. 
 
 Stra'-Ngalis. J'From TpctyyuKo, to tor- 
 
 ment.) A hard, pahif ul tumour in the brea&K, 
 from milk. 
 
 STRA'NGURY. (Stranguria ; from 
 Tfcty^, a drop, and ouf ov, urine.) A diffi- 
 culty of making water, attended with pain 
 and dripping. See Ischuria. 
 
 Stratio'tes. (From rpulos, an army ; 
 so named from its virtues in healing freeh 
 wounds, and its usefulness to soldiers.) See 
 Achillea millefolium, 
 
 Stratio'ticum. See Achillea millefO' 
 Hum. 
 
 Stravjberry. See Fragaria. 
 
 STREATHAM WATERS, A weak 
 purging water, drunk to the amount of oq€j 
 two, or more pints in a morning, 
 
 Stre'mma. (XTpifA/uLA-. from rTjie^ap 
 to turn.) A strain or sprain of the parts 
 about a joint. 
 
 STRICTURE. A diminution, or con- 
 tracted state of some tube, or duct, of the 
 body ; as the oesophagus, intestines, urethra, 
 vagina, &c. They are either organical or 
 spasmodic. 
 
 STRIDOR DE'NTIUM. Grinding of 
 the teeth. 
 
 Stri'gil. Strigilis. An instrument to 
 scrape off the sweat during the gymnastic 
 exercises of the antients, and in their baths ; 
 strigils were made of metals, horn, or ivo- 
 ry, and were curved. Some were made of 
 linen. 
 
 Strigme'ntum. The strigment, filth, or 
 sordes, scraped from the skin, in baths and 
 places of exercises. 
 
 Stro'phos. (From Tpi<fa>, to turn.) A 
 twisting of the intestines. 
 
 STROTHULUS. A papulous eruption 
 peculiar to infants, and exhibiting a variety 
 of forms, which are described by Dr. Wil- 
 Ian, under the titles of intertinctus, albidtcSf 
 confertus, volaticus, and candidus. 
 
 1. Strophulus, intertinctus, from inter- 
 tinge, to spot here and there,) usually 
 called the red-gum, and, by the French, 
 Efflorescence benigne. The papulse cha-o 
 racterizing this affection, rise sensibly above 
 the level of the cuticle, are of a vivid red 
 colour, and commonly distinct from each 
 other. Their number and extent varies 
 much in different cases. They appear most 
 constantly on the cheeks, fore-arm, and 
 back of the hand, but are sometimes dif- 
 fused over the whole body. The papula: 
 are, in many places, intermixed with stig- 
 mata, and often with red patches of a larger 
 size, which do not, however, occasion any 
 elevation of the cuticle. A child's skin thus 
 variegated, somewhat resembles a piece of 
 red printed linen ; and hence this einiption 
 was formerly called the red gown, a term 
 which is still retained in several counties of 
 England, and may be found in old diction- 
 aries. Medical writers have changed the 
 original word for one of a similar sound, 
 but not, more significant. The strophulus 
 ■'.nterHncttis has not, in general, any ten- 
 
STR 
 
 STR. 
 
 Ii4a 
 
 dency to become pustalai', a few small pus- 
 tules, containing a straw-coloured, watery 
 fluid, occasionally appear on the back of the 
 hand, but scarcely merit attention, as the 
 fluid is always re-absorbed in a short time, 
 without breaking the cuticle. The erup- 
 tion usually terminates in scurf, or exfolia- 
 tion of the cuticle ; its duration, however, is 
 very uncertain ; the papulae and spots some- 
 tim.es remain for a length of time, without an 
 obvious alteration; sometimes disappear and 
 come out again daily ; but, for the most 
 part, one eruption of them succeeds another, 
 at longer intervals, and with more regu- 
 larity. This complaint occurs chiefly within 
 the two first months of lactation. It is not 
 always accompanied with, or preceded by 
 any disorders of the constitution, but ap- 
 pears occasionally in the strongest and most 
 healthy children. Some authors connect it 
 with aphthous ulcerations common in chil- 
 dren, supposing the latter to be a part of 
 the same disease diffused along the internal 
 surfaces of the mouth and intestines. The 
 fact, however, seems to be, that the two 
 affections alternate with each other : for 
 those infants who have the papulous eruption 
 on the skin are less liable to aphthae ; and 
 ■when the aphthae take place to a considerable 
 degree, the skin is generally pale and free 
 from eruption. The strophulus intertincius 
 is, by most writers, said to originate from an 
 acidity, or acrimonious quality of the milk 
 taken into a child's stomach, communicated 
 afterwards to the blood, and stimulating the 
 cutaneous excretories. This opinion might, 
 ■without difficulty, be proved to have little 
 foundation. The predisposition to the som- 
 plaint maybe deduced from the delicate and 
 tender state of the skin, and from the strong 
 determination of blood to the surface, which 
 e'vidently takes place in Infants. The papu- 
 lous eruption is, in many cases, connected 
 with a weak, irritable state of the alimentary 
 canal, and consequent indigestion. For if 
 it be by any means suddenly repelled from 
 the surface, diarrhoea, vomiting, spasmodic 
 affections of the bowels, and often general 
 disturbance of the constitution succeed ; but 
 as soon as it re-appears, those internal com- 
 plaints are wholly suspended. Dr. Arm- 
 strong and others have particularly noted 
 this reciprocation, which makes the red- 
 gum, at times, adisease of some importance, 
 though in its usual form, it is not thought 
 to be in any respect dangerous. On their 
 remarks a necessary caution is founded, not 
 to expose infants to a stream of very cold 
 air, nor to plunge them unseasonably in a 
 cold bath. The most violent, and even fa- 
 tal symptoms have often been the conse- 
 quence of such imprudent conduct. 
 
 2. The Strophultcs albidus, by some 
 termed the tvhite-gum, is merely a variety 
 of strophulus intertinctus, but deserves 
 some notice on account of the different ap- 
 pearance of its papulae. In place of those 
 
 described as characterizing the red-gum^ 
 there is a number of minute whitish speckSj 
 a little elevated, and sometimes, though not 
 constantly, surrounded by a slight redness. 
 These papulae, when their tops are removedj 
 do not discharge any fluid ; it is, however, 
 probable that they are originally formed by 
 the deposition of a fluid, which afterwards 
 concretes under the cuticle. They appear 
 chiefly on the face, neck, and breast, and are 
 more permanent than the papulae of the red 
 gum. In other respects, they have the 
 same nature and tendency, "ciud require a 
 similar plan of treatment. Although a dis- 
 tinctive name has been applied to this erup» 
 tion, when occurring alone, yet it is propej:' 
 to observe, that, in a great number of cases, 
 there are red papulae and spots intermixed 
 with it, which prove its connection with the 
 strophulus intertinctus. 
 
 3. The Strophulus confertus. (From con- 
 fercio, to crowd together.) An eruption of 
 numerous papulae, varying in their size, ap- 
 pears on different parts of the body in in- 
 fants, during dentition, and has thence been 
 denominated the tooth-rash. It is sometimes 
 also termed the rank red-gum. About the 
 fourth or fifth month after birth, an eruption 
 of this kind usually takes place on the cheeks 
 and sides of the nose, extending sometimes 
 to the forehead and arms, but rarely to the 
 trunk or body . The papulte on the face are 
 smaller, and set more closely together than 
 in the red-gum; their colour is not so vivid, 
 but they are generally more permamcnt^ 
 They terminate at length with slight exfolia- 
 tions of the cuticle, and often appear again ia 
 the same places, a short time afterwards. 
 The papulae which, in this complaint, occa- 
 sionally appear on the back or loins are much 
 larger, and somewhat more distant from 
 each other, than those on the face. They 
 are often surrounded by an extensive circle 
 of inflammation, and a few of them contain 
 a semi-pellucid watery fluid, which is re-ab- 
 sorbed when the inflammation subsides. In 
 the seventh or eighth month, the strophulus 
 confertus assumes a somewhat different form; 
 one or two large irregular patches appear on 
 the arms, shoulder, or neck ; in which the 
 papulae are hard, of a considerable size, and 
 set so close together, that the whole surface 
 is of a high red colour. Most commonly 
 the fore-arm is the seat of this eruptioUj 
 the papulae rising first on the back of the 
 hand, and gradually extending upwards 
 along the arm. Sometimes, however, the 
 eruption commences at the elbow, and pro- 
 ceeds a little upwards and downwards on 
 the outside of the arm. It arrives at its 
 height in about a fortnight, the papulae then 
 begin to fade, and become flat at the top, 
 afterwards the cuticle exfoliates from the 
 part affected, which remains discoloured, 
 rough, and irregular, for a week or two 
 longer. 
 
 4n, obstinate and very painful modifica" 
 
»46 
 
 STB 
 
 STR 
 
 tion of this disease takes place, though not 
 often, on the lower extremities. The pa- 
 pulae spread from the calves of the legs to 
 the thighs, nates, loins, and round the body, 
 as high as the navel ; being very numerous 
 and close together, they produce a continu- 
 ous redness over all the parts above-men- 
 tioned. 
 
 The cuticle, presently, however, shrivel- 
 led, cracks in various places, and finally se- 
 parates from the skin in large pieces. Du- 
 ring this process a new cuticle is formed, 
 notwithstanding which the complaint recurs 
 in a short time, and goes through the same 
 course as before. In this manner successive 
 eruptions take place, during the course of 
 three or four months, and perhaps do not 
 cease till the child is one year old, or some- 
 what more. Children necessarily suffer 
 great uneasiness from the heat and irritation 
 occasioned by so extensive an eruption, yet 
 while they are affected with it, they often 
 remain free from any internal or febrile 
 complaint. This appearance should be dis- 
 tinguished from the intertrigo of infants, 
 which exhibits an uniform, red, smooth, sM- 
 ning surface, without papulse ; and which 
 affects only the lower part of the nates and 
 inside of the tliighs, being produced by the 
 stimulus of the urine, kc. with which the 
 child's clothes are almost constantly wetted. 
 The strophulus confertus, where the child is 
 otherwise healthy, is genei-ally ascribed to 
 a state of indigestion, or some feverish com- 
 plaint of the mother, or nurse. Dr. Willan, 
 however, asserts that he has more frequent- 
 ly seen the eruption when no such cause 
 was evident. It may, with more probability, 
 be considered as one of the numerous symp- 
 toms of irritation, arising from the inflamed 
 and painful state of the gums in dentition : 
 since it always occurs during that process, 
 and disappears soon after the first teeth have 
 cut the gums. 
 
 4. The Strophulus volaticus, (from volo to 
 fly,) is characterized by an appearance of 
 small circular patches, or clusters of papu- 
 lae, arising successively on different parts of 
 the body. The number of papulaea in each 
 cluster is from six to twelve. Both the papu- 
 lae and their interstices are of a high red co- 
 lour. These patches continue red, with a lit- 
 tle heat, or itching, for about four days, 
 when they turn brown, and begin to exfo- 
 liate. As one patch declines, another ap- 
 pears at a small distance from it ; and in this 
 manner the complaint often spreads gradu- 
 ally over tile face, body, andlimbs, not ter- 
 minating in less than three or four weeks. 
 During that time tlie child has sometimes a 
 quick pulse, a white tongue, and seems un- 
 easy and fretful. In many cases, however, 
 the eruption takes place without any symp- 
 toms of internal disorder. The above com- 
 plaint has been by some wi'iters denomina- 
 ted ignis volaticus infantum : under this title 
 Asti'uc and Lorry have described one of the 
 
 forms of crusta lactea, in which a succesive 
 eruption of pustules takes place on the same 
 spot generally about the mouth or eyes, in 
 children of different ages, and sometimes in 
 adults. The maculoe. volaticce infantum men- 
 tioned by Wittichius, Sennertus, and Sebi- 
 zeus, agree in some respects with the stro- 
 phulus volaticus ; but they are described by 
 other German authors as a species of erysi- 
 pelas, or ELS irregular efiBorescences affecting 
 the genitals of infants, and often proving fa- 
 tal. The strophulus volaticus is a complaint 
 by no means frequent. In most cases which 
 have come under Dr. Willan' s observation, 
 it appeared between the third and sixth 
 month ; in one instance, however, it occur- 
 red about ten days after birth, and con- 
 tinued three weeks, being gradually diffu- 
 sed from the cheeks and forehead to the 
 scalp, afterwards to the trunk of the body 
 and to the extremities ; when the patches 
 exfoliated, a red surface was left, with a 
 slight border of detached cuticle. 
 
 3. Strophulus candidus. (From candeo, 
 to shine.) In this form of strophulus, the 
 papulae are larger than in any of the fore- 
 going species. They have no inflammation 
 round their base ; their surface is very 
 smooth and sliining, whence they appear to 
 be of a lighter colour tlian the adjoining 
 cuticle. They are diffused, at a conside- 
 rable distance from each other, over the 
 loins, shoulders, and upper part of the 
 aims ; in any other situation they are sel- 
 dom found. 
 
 Tliis eruption affects infants about a year 
 old, and most commonly succeeds some of 
 the aCute diseases to which they are liable. 
 Dr. Willan has observed it on their recovery 
 from a catarrhal fpver, and after inflamma- 
 tion of the bowels, or lungs. The papulae 
 continue hard and elevated for about a 
 week, then gradually subside and disap- 
 pear. 
 
 STRU'MA. (From struo, to heap up.) 
 This term is applied by some authors to 
 scrofula, and by others to an induration of 
 the thyroid gland, which is endemial to the 
 Tyrolese, Swiss, and others. 
 
 Strii'men. (From struma^ a scrofulous 
 tumour.) A herb so called from its uses in 
 healing strumous tumours. 
 
 Strf'thium. (From r/)u9o?, a sparrow ; 
 so named from the resemblance of its flow- 
 ers to an unfledged sparrow.) The master- 
 wort. See Imperatoria. 
 
 Strychkoma'nia. (From rpu;^;vof, night- 
 shade, and^Avtd, madness.) So theantients 
 called the disorder produced by eating the 
 deadly nightshade. 
 
 STRY'CHNOS. (From rpvxo', to tor- 
 ment ; so named from its properties of pro- 
 ducing insanity.) The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linnaean system. 
 
 Stry'chkos mux vo'mica. The systema- 
 tic name of the tree whose seed is called the 
 
bTR 
 
 poiEon-uut. JVux vomica. JSux viettUa. 
 The nux vomica, lignum colubrinum, and 
 faba sancti Ignatii, have been long known 
 in the Materia Medica as narcotic poisons, 
 brought from the East Indies, while the 
 vegetables which produced them were un- 
 known, or at least not botanically ascer- 
 tained. 
 
 By the judicious discrimination of Linnae- 
 us, the nux vomica was found to be the fruit 
 of the tree described and figured in the Hor- 
 tus Malabaricus, under the name of Cani- 
 ram, ciicurbitifera malabariensis, of Pluke- 
 net ; Vomica, of Linnaeus. Now called 
 Strychnos nux vomica. 
 
 To this genus also, but upon evidence 
 less conclusive, he likewise justly referred 
 the colubrinum. But the faba sancti Ig- 
 natii he merely conjectured might belong 
 to this family, as appears by the query, An 
 Strychni species? which subsequent disco- 
 veries have enabled us to decide in the ne- 
 gative ; for, in the Supp. Plant, it constitutes 
 the new genus Ignatia, which Loureiro has 
 lately confirmed, changing the specific name 
 amara to that oi pkilippinica. The strych- 
 nos and ignatia are, however, nearly al- 
 lied, and both rank under the Order, Sola- 
 naceie. 
 
 Dr. Woodville has inquired thus far into 
 the botanical origin of these productions, 
 from finding that, by medical writers, they 
 are generally treated of under the same 
 head, and in a very confused and indiscri- 
 minate manner. The seed of the fruit, or 
 berry of this tree, Strychnos nux vomica, is 
 the officinal nux vomica : it is flat, round, 
 about an inch broad, and near a quarter of 
 an inch thick, with a prominence in the mid- 
 dle on both sides, of a grey colour, covered 
 with a kind of woolly matter ; and internally 
 hard and tough like horn. To the taste it 
 is extremely bitter, but has no remarkable 
 smell. It consists chiefly of a gummy mat- 
 ter, which is moderately bitter ; the resinous 
 part is very inconsiderable in quantity, but 
 intensely bitter ; hence rectified spirit has 
 been considered its best menstruum. 
 
 Nux vomica is reckoned amongst the 
 most powerful poisons of the narcotic kind, 
 especially to brute animals; nor are in- 
 stances wanting of its deleterious effects 
 upon the human species. It proves fatal 
 to dogs in a very short time, as appears by 
 various authorities. HiUefeld and others 
 found that it also poisoned hares, foxes, 
 wolves, cats, rabbits, and even some birds, 
 as crov/s and ducks ; and Loureiro relates, 
 that a horse died in four hours after taking 
 a drachm of the seed in a half-roasted 
 state. 
 
 The effects of this baneful drug upon dif- 
 ferent animals, and even upon those of the 
 same species appear to be rather uncertain, 
 and not always in proportion to the quantity 
 of the poison given. With some animals it 
 produces its effects almost instantaneoixsly ; 
 
 .^TR 
 
 i^47 
 
 with othei's, not till after several hours, when 
 laborious respiration, followed by torpor, 
 tremblings, coma, and convulsions, usually 
 precede the fatal spasms, or tetanus, with 
 which this drug commonly extinguishes 
 life. 
 
 From four cases related of its mortal ef- 
 fects upon human subjects, we find the 
 symptoms corresponded nearly with those 
 which we have here mentioned of brutes ; 
 and these, as well as the dissections of 
 dogs killed by this poison, not showing 
 any injury done to the stomach or intes- 
 tines, prove that the nux vomica acts im- 
 mediately upon the nervous system, and 
 destroys life by the virulence of its narcotic 
 influence. 
 
 The quantity of the seed necessary to pro- 
 duce this effect upon a strong dog, as appears 
 by experiments, need not to be more than a 
 scruple ; a rabbit was killed by five, and a 
 cat by four, grains : and of the four persons 
 to whom we have alluded, and who unfortu- 
 nately perished by this deleterious drug, one 
 was a girl ten years of age, to whom fifteen 
 grains were exhibited at twice for the cure 
 of an ague. Loss, however, tells us, that 
 he took one or two grains of it in substance, 
 without discovering any bad effect : and that 
 a friend of his swallowed a whole seed 
 without injury. 
 
 In Britain, where physicians seem to ob- 
 serve the rule Saltern non nocere, more 
 strictly than in many other countries, the 
 nux vomica has been rarely, if ever, em- 
 ployed as a medicine. On the continent, 
 however, and especially in Germany, they 
 have certainly been guided more by the 
 axiom, " What is incapable of doing much 
 harm, is equally unable to do much good." 
 The truth of this remark was lately very 
 fully exemplified by the practice of Baron 
 Storck, and is farther illustrated by the me- 
 dicinal character given of nux vomica, which 
 from the time of Gesner till that of a mo- 
 dern date, has been recommended by a suc- 
 cession of authors as an antidote to the 
 plague, as a febrifuge, as a vermifuge, and 
 as a remedy in mania, hypochondriasis, hy- 
 steria, rheumatism, gout, and canine mad- 
 ness. In Sweden, it has of late years been 
 successfully used in dysentery ; but Bergius, 
 who tried its effects in this disease, says, 
 that it suppressed the flux for twelve hours, 
 which afterwards returned again. A wo- 
 man, who took a scruple of this dru<^ 
 night and morning, two successive days. 
 is said to have been seized with convul- 
 sions and vertigo, notwithstanding which 
 the dysenteric symptoms returned, and the 
 disorder was cured by other medicines; 
 but a pain in the stomach, the effect of the 
 nux vomica, continued afterwards for a long 
 time. 
 
 Bergius, therefore, thinks it should only 
 be administered in the character of a tonic 
 and anodyne, in small do=es. ffrom five to 
 
348 
 
 ST¥ 
 
 STY 
 
 ten grains,) aud not till after proper laxa- 
 tives have been employed. Loureiro recom- 
 mends it as a valuable internal medicine in 
 fluor albus ; for which purpose he roasts it 
 till it becomes perfectly black and friable, 
 %yhich renders its medicinal use safe, without 
 impairing its efficacy. It is said to have 
 been used successfully in the cure of agues, 
 and has also been reckoned a specific in py- 
 rosis, or water-brash. 
 
 Stry'chnos voLtr'BiLis. The systema- 
 tic name of the tree which was supposed 
 to afford the Jesuit's bean. See Ignatia 
 amara. 
 
 Stupefacie'wtia. (From stupefacio, to 
 stupefy.) Narcotics. 
 
 Stt/pha. (From rv^wj to bind.) iS^w- 
 pa. Stuppa. A stupe ; the same as fomen- 
 tation. 
 
 STUTOR. (From slupeo, to be sense- 
 less.) Insensibility. 
 
 Stu'for de'stitjsi. Commonly called 
 teeth-on-edge. 
 
 Stu'ppa. See Stuphd. 
 
 Stye. See Hordeolum. 
 
 Sty'gia. (From Styz, a name given by 
 the poets to one of the rivers in hell.) A 
 water made from sublimate, and directed in 
 old dispensatories, so called from a supposi- 
 tion of its poisonous qualities. The Aqua 
 Regia is also thus sometimes called, from its 
 corrosive qualities. 
 
 Sttliform. {Siyhformis ; from stylus, 
 a bodkin, and forma, a likeness.) Shaped 
 like a bodkin, or style. 
 
 Styli'scus. (From tukoz, a bodkin.) A 
 tent made in the form of a bodkin. 
 
 STYLO. Names compounded of tliis 
 word belong to muscles which are attached 
 to the styloid process of tlie temporal bone ; 
 as, 
 
 STTLO-cERATO-HTOiDE'trs. See Stylo- 
 hyoideus. 
 
 Sttlo-chondro-hyoide'tts. See Stylo- 
 hyoideus. 
 
 STYLO GLO'SSUS. {Musculus stylo- 
 glossus.) Stylo-glosse, of Dumas. A mus- 
 cle situated between the lower jaw and os 
 hyoides laterally, which draws the tongue 
 aside and backwards. It arises tendinous 
 and fleshy from the styloid process, and 
 from the ligament which connects that pro- 
 cess to the angle of the lower jaw, and i& 
 inserted into the root of the tongue, runs 
 along its sides, and is insensibly lost near its 
 tip. 
 
 ST Y'LO-HYOIDE'US. (Musculus stylo- 
 hyoideus.) Slylo-hyoidien, of Dumas. A 
 muscle situated between the lower jaw and 
 OS hyoides laterally, which pulls the os 
 hyoides to one side and a little upwards. 
 
 It is a small, thin, fleshy muscle, situated 
 between the styloid process and os hyoides, 
 under the posterior belly and middle tendon 
 of the digastricus, near the upper edge of 
 that muscle. 
 It arises, bv a long, thin tendon, from the 
 
 basis aud posterior edge of the styloid pro^ 
 cess, and, descending in an oblique direc- 
 tion, is inserted into the lateral and anterior 
 part of the os hyoides, near its horn. 
 
 The fleshy-belly of this muscle is usually 
 perforated on one or both sides, for the 
 passage of the middle tendon of the digas- 
 tricus. 
 
 Sometimes, though not always, we find 
 another smaller muscle placed before the 
 stylo-hyoideus, which, from its having nearly 
 the same origin and insertion, and the same 
 use, is called stylo-hyoideus-alter. It seems 
 to have been first known to Eustachius ; so 
 that Douglas was not aware of this circum- 
 stance when he placed it amongst the mus- 
 cles discovered by himself. It arises from 
 the apex of tlie styloid process, and some* 
 times, by a broad and thin aponeurosis, 
 from the inner and posterior part of the 
 angle of the lower jaw, and is inserted into 
 the appendix, or Uttle horn, of the os hy- 
 oides. 
 
 The use of these muscles is to pull the 
 OS hyoides to one side, and a little upwards. 
 
 Stylg-htoide'us a'lteb. See Styho- 
 hyoideus. 
 
 STYLO-MASTOID FORAMEN. Fo- 
 ramen slylo-mastoideum. A hole between 
 the styloid and mastoid process of the tem- 
 poral bone, through which the portio dura 
 of the auditory nerve passes to the tem- 
 ples. 
 
 STYLO-PHARYNGE'US. {Musevlut 
 stylo-phary-ageus.) Stylo -ihyro-pharyngieit, 
 of Dumas. A muscle situated between the 
 lower jaw and os hyoides laterally, which 
 dilates and raises the pharynx and thyroid 
 cartilage upwards. It arises fleshy from the 
 root of the styloid process, and is inserted 
 into the side of the pharynx and back part 
 of the thyroid cartilage. 
 
 Sttmato'sis. (From rua, to have a 
 priapism.) A violent erection of the penis, 
 with a bloody discharge. 
 
 Stypte'ria. (From rw?*, to bind; so 
 called from its astringent properties.) 
 Alum. 
 
 STYPTICS. {Medicamentastyptica, from 
 s-y<j!ffi, to adstringe.) A term given to those 
 substances which possess the power of stop- 
 ping hjemorrhages, such as turpentine, alum, 
 fcc. 
 
 Styraci'flua. From styrax, storax, and 
 fluo, to flow.) Liquid storax. See Liquid' 
 amhra. 
 
 STY'RAX. (From ro/i*f> a reed, in 
 which it was used to be preserved.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Llnuaean system. Class, Decandria. Or- 
 der, Monogynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the Sty- 
 rax calamita. 
 
 Sty'rax a'i>ba. See Myroxylon perwi' 
 ferum. 
 
 Sty'rax be'nzoiw. The systematic name 
 of the tree which affords the gum benzoin. 
 
>Ui3 
 
 dUB 
 
 M& 
 
 Ben&Qe. Benjainum. Assa dulcis. lis&a 
 odorata. Liquor cyreniacus. Balzoinum. 
 Benzoin. Benjui. Benjuin. Gum-ben- 
 jamin. This substance is classed, by 
 modem chemists, among the balsams. 
 There are. two kinds of benzoin : bensoe 
 amygdaloides, which is formed of white 
 tears, resembling almonds, united together 
 by a brown, matter; and common benzoin^ 
 ■yhich is brown, and without tears. The 
 tree which affords the balsam, formerly 
 called Laurv^ benzoin. Benznifera. Arbor 
 henici, is the Styrax, foliis oblongis acumi- 
 natis, subtus tomentosis, racemis composilia 
 iongiludine foliorum, of Dryander, from 
 which it is obtained by incisions. The 
 benzoin of the shops is usually in very 
 large brittle masses. When chewed, it 
 j^oparts very little taste, except that it im- 
 presses on the palate a slight sweetness ; 
 its smell, especially when rubbed or heated, 
 is extremely fragrant and agreeable. It 
 has rarely been used medicinally in a sim- 
 ple state, but its preparations are much 
 esteemed against inveterate coughs and 
 phthisical complaints, unattended with much 
 fever ; it has also been used as a cosmetic, 
 and in the way of fumigation, for the reso- 
 lution of indolent tumours. The acid of 
 benzoin is employed in the tiactura cam- 
 phorcE composita, and a tincture is directed 
 to be made of tlie balsam. 
 
 Sty'rax calami'ta. Storasinthecane, 
 because it was formerly brought to us iu 
 reeds, or canes. See Styrax benso-in. 
 
 Sty'rax cola'ta. Strained storax. 
 
 Sty'rax li'suida. Liquid storax. See 
 Liquidambra. 
 
 Sty'rax officina'lis. The systematic 
 came of the tree which affords the solid 
 storax. Officinal storax. Styrax, foliis 
 otatis, sublus villosis, racemis simplicibus 
 folio brevioribus, of Linn^us. There are 
 two kinds of storax to be found in the 
 shops, the one is usually in irregular com- 
 pact masses, free from impurities, of a 
 reddish-brown appearaace, and interspers- 
 ed with whitish tears, somewhat like gum 
 ammoniac, or benzoin ; it is extremely fra- 
 grant, and upon the application of heat 
 readily melts. This has been called storax 
 in lump, red storax ; and when in separate 
 tears, storax in tears. The other kind, 
 which is called the common storax, is in 
 large masses, very light, and bears no ex- 
 ternal resemblance whatever to the former 
 storax, as it seems almost wholly composed 
 of dirty saw-dust, caked together by resi- 
 nous matter. Storax was formerly used in 
 catarrhal complaints, coughs, asthmas, ob- 
 structions, &c. In tlie present practice it 
 is almost totally disregarded, notwithstand- 
 ing it is an efi&cacious remedy in nervous 
 diseases. 
 
 Sty'rax ro'^ka. Red storax, or storax 
 m the tear. 
 
 Sttbace'tas cp'fri. gee Verdigris. 
 
 SuhaxaLaie of copper. See f'erdigris^, 
 
 Stjbala'ris ve'^-a. The vein of thie 
 axilla or arm-pit, 
 
 Subcareo'nas pota'ss.£. See Poiasm: 
 subcarbonas. 
 
 S0BCARBo'^"A3 fe're,!. -See Ferri sub- 
 carbonas. 
 
 SuBCARBo'a"AS FLc'r-iBi. See Ply.mbi 
 subcarbonas. 
 
 Subcartilagi'neuji. (¥Tomsuh, under,, 
 and cartilago, a cartilage,) The hypochen- 
 drium, or part of the body which lies unde;: 
 the cartilages of the spurious ribs. 
 
 SUBCLAVIAN ARTERY. (From sud^ 
 under, and clavis, a key, because the cla- 
 vicles were supposed to resemble the key 
 of the antients,) The right subclavian 
 arises from the arteria innominata, and 
 proceeds under the clavicle to the axilla. 
 The left subclavian arises from the arch 
 of the aorta, and ascends under the left 
 clavicle to the axilla. The subclavians 
 in their course give off the internal mam- 
 mary, the cervical, the vertebral, and the 
 superior intercostal arteries, 
 
 SUBCLAVIAN VEIN. This receives 
 the blood from the veins of the arm, ^d 
 runs into the vena cava superior, 
 
 SUBCLA'VIUS. {J\Iusculus suhclcixius j 
 from sub, under, and clavicv.la, the channel 
 bone, as being situated under the clavicle, 
 or channel bone.) Subclavianus, Cosio- 
 claviculqire, of Dumas. A muscle, situated 
 on the anterior part of the thorax, which 
 pulls the clavicle downwards and forwards- 
 It arises tendinous from the cartilage that 
 joins the first rib to the sternum, is in- 
 serted after becoming fleshy into the infe- 
 rior part of the clavicle, which it occupies 
 from within an inch of the sternum as far 
 outwards as to its connection, by a liga- 
 ment, with the coracoid process of the 
 scapula. 
 
 SUBCRURiE'I, Two little muscular 
 slips sometimes found under the crurseus; 
 they are inserted into the capsular ligament, 
 which they pull up. 
 
 SUBCUTANEOUS GLANDS. Glm^ 
 dul(E subeutanem. These are sebaceous 
 glands lying under the skin, which they 
 perforate by their excretory ducts. 
 
 SiTBCUTA'NErs. The platysma aiyoides 
 muscle. 
 
 SuBER. Cork. The cork-tree. See 
 Quercus suber. 
 
 Su^LiMAME'NTUM. (From sublimo, to 
 lift up.) The pendulous substance which 
 floats in the middle of the urine. 
 
 Sublimate. See Hydrargyri oxyinurias. 
 
 SUBLIMATION. {Sublimalio, from 
 sublimo, to raise or sublime.) This chemi- 
 cal process differs from evaporation only ia 
 being confined to solid substances. It is 
 usually performed either for the purpose 
 of purifying certain substances, and disen- 
 g;aging them from extraneous matters ,' or 
 else to reduoe ioto vapour, and combine^ 
 
 107 
 
850 
 
 SUB 
 
 BUC 
 
 uader that form, principles which would 
 have united with greater difficulty if they 
 had not been brought to that state of ex- 
 treme division. 
 
 As all fluids are volatile by heat, and 
 consequently capable of beihg separated, 
 in most cases, from fixed matters, so va- 
 rious solid bodies are subjected to a similar 
 treatment. Fluids are said to distil, and 
 solids to sublime, though sometimes both 
 are obtained in one and the same opera- 
 tion. If the subliming matter concretes 
 into a soli4 hard mass, it is commonly 
 called a sublimate ; if into a powdery form, 
 flowers. 
 
 The principal subjects of this operation 
 are volatile alkaline salts ; neutral salts, 
 composed of volatile alkali and acids, as sal 
 ammoniac ; the salt of amber, and flowers 
 of benzoin, mercurial preparations, and 
 sulphur. Bodies of themselves not vola- 
 tile are frequently made to sublime by the 
 mixture of volatile ones ; thus iron is carried 
 over by sal ammoniac in the preparation 
 of the flores martiales, or ferrum ammonia- 
 turn. 
 
 The fumes of solid bodies in close ves- 
 sels rise but a little way, and adhere to 
 that part of the vessel where they con- 
 crete. 
 
 SUBLI'MIS. See Flexor brevis digilo- 
 Tiim pedis, and Flexor sublimis perforatus. 
 
 SUBLINGUAL GLANDS. Glandu- 
 le sublinguaks vel Barlholinianm vel Rivi- 
 niance. The glands which are situated un- 
 der the tongue, and secrete saliva. Their 
 excretory ducts are called Rivinian from 
 their discoverer. 
 
 SUBLUXA'TIO. A sprain. 
 SUBMERSION. {Submersio, from sub, 
 under, and mergo, to sink.) Drowning. 
 A variety of the apoplexia suflbcata. Sau- 
 vages terms it asphyxia immersorum. 
 
 Stjbmtj'rias htdrar'gyri. See Hi/- 
 drargyri submurias. 
 
 Sueorbita'rius. The suborbitary nerve; 
 a branch of the fifth pair. 
 
 SUBSCAPULA'RIS. (Musculus sub- 
 scapularis, from sub, under, and scapula, 
 the shoulder-blade.) Sous-scapulo-trochi- 
 nien, of Dumas. The name of this muscle 
 sufficiently indicates its situation. It is 
 composed of many fasciculi of tendinous 
 and fleshy fibres, the marks of which we see 
 imprinted on the under surface of the sca- 
 pula. These fasciculi, which arise from all 
 the basis of that bone internally, and like- 
 wise from its superior, as w^ell as from one 
 half of its inferior costa, unite to form a con- 
 siderable flat tendon which adheres to the 
 capsular ligament, and is inserted into the 
 upper part of the lesser tuberosity at the 
 head of the os humeri. 
 
 The principal use of this muscle is to roll 
 the arm inwards. It likewise serves to 
 bring it close to the ribs ; and, from its ad- 
 
 hesion to the capsular ligament, it prevents 
 that membrane from being pinched. 
 
 SUBSU'LTUS TE'NDINUM. SuhsuU 
 tus, from subsulto, to leap.) Weak convul- 
 sive motions or twichings of the tendons, 
 mostly of the hands, generally observed in 
 the extreme stages of putrid fever. 
 
 Sitbu'bbres. (From sub, under, ani 
 ubera, the breasts.) This term hath been 
 used by some writers for those infanta who 
 yet suck, in distinction from those who ai'e 
 weaned, and then are called eocuberes, 
 
 Succa'go. The rob or conserve of 
 fruit. 
 
 SUCCEDA'NEUM. A medicine substi- 
 tuted for others. 
 
 Stjccejvturia'ti Mu'scuLi. The pyra- 
 midal muscles of the belly. 
 
 Succenturia'ti re'aes. Two glands 
 lying above the kidneys. 
 
 SUCCINATE. Succinas. Salts form- 
 ed by the combination of the acid of amber, 
 or succinic acid, with diflisrent bases ; as, 
 succinate of potash, succinate of copper. Sic. 
 
 Sfcci'ngens membra'ka. The dia- 
 phragm. 
 
 SUCCINIC ACID. Acidum suecini- 
 cum. Sal suecini. The succinic acid is 
 drawn from amber by sublimation in a 
 gentle heat, and rises in a concrete form into 
 the neck of the subhming vessel. The 
 operation must not be pushed too far, nor 
 by too strong a fire, otherwise the oil of 
 amber rises along with the acid. 
 
 SU'CCINUM. (From suceus, juice; 
 because it was thought to exude from a 
 tree.) See Aniber. 
 
 Su'cciNUM cine'reum. The ambergris 
 is so called by some authors. See Amber' 
 gris. 
 
 Su'cciNXTM GRi'sEUM. The ambergrls 
 is sometimes so called. See Ambergris. 
 
 Su'cciNUM o'leum. See Oleum suecini. 
 
 Su'cciNUM prepara'tum. Prepared 
 amber. See Amber. 
 
 Succi'SA. (From succido, to cut; so 
 named from its being indented, and as it 
 were cut in pieces.) Devil's bit. A spe- 
 cies of the genus Scabiosa. 
 
 Su'cci scorbu'tici. The juice of Eng- 
 lish scurvy-grass, &c. 
 
 Succory. See Cichorium. 
 Su'ccuBtrs. See Incubus. 
 SUCCUS. Juice. 
 
 "Su'ccus aca'ci^ ve'r^. See Acoiia 
 ■vera. 
 
 Su'ccus aconi'ti spissa'tps. See^co- 
 nitum. 
 
 Sf'ccfs BA'ccffi sambu'ci bpissa'tus. 
 An aperient and deobstruent extract, often 
 employed diluted with water in the cure 
 of catarrhal afiiections. 
 
 Su'ccus bellado'nNwE sPissA'^fs. See 
 Atropa Belladonna. 
 
 Su'ccus cicu't^e spissa'tus. See Co- 
 nium. 
 
3l"G 
 
 SUL 
 
 n 
 
 StCCUo C0CHLEARI.15 C03IP0'SITUS. A 
 
 Warm aperient and diuretic, mostly exhibit- 
 ed in the cure of diseases of the skin arising 
 from scurvy. 
 
 Su'ccus cyreni'acus. Juice of laser- 
 wort. 
 
 Sc'ccus ga'stricus. See Gastric juice. 
 
 Su'ccus GLTCiRRHi'zjE. Spanish liquo- 
 rice. 
 
 Su'ccus HELioTRo'pii. See Corton tinc- 
 torium. 
 
 Su'ccus hyoscy'ami spissa'tus. See 
 Hyoscyamus. 
 
 Su'ccus i'ndicus pu'rgans. Gamboge. 
 
 Su'ccus LACTU'C^ VlRo's^ SPISSa'TUS. 
 
 See Lactuca virosa. 
 
 Su'ccus limo'nis spissa'tus. Bee Citrus 
 medica, 
 Su'ccus LiauoRi'TiJE. Spanish liquorice. 
 Su'ccus prum^o'rum sylve'strium. ./Ica- 
 cia Germanica. See Prunus spinosa. 
 
 Su'ccus spissa'tus eacco'rum sambu'ci. 
 Rob of elder-berries. 
 
 SUDA'MINA, {Sudamen, from sudor, 
 sweat.) Hidroa. Boa. Vesicles resem- 
 bling millet-seeds in form and magnitude, 
 which appear suddenly, without fever, espe- 
 cially in the summer-time after much labour 
 and sweating. 
 
 Suda'tio. (From sudor, sweat.) A 
 sweating. See Ephidrosis. 
 
 SuDATO'RiuM. (From sudo, to sv/eat.) 
 A stew or sweating-house. 
 
 Su'dor a'nglicus. Called also Hydro- 
 Tvosus. Hydropyretos. Gargeatio. The 
 sweating sickness of England ; an endemic 
 fever. Dr. CuUen thinks it a species of 
 typhus. This disorder is thus named from 
 its first appearing in this island, and ac- 
 quires the title of sudor, from the patient 
 suddenly breaking out into a profuse sweat, 
 which forms the great character of the dis- 
 ease. 
 
 SUDORI'FICA. (Sudorifica, sc. medi- 
 camenta, from sudor, sweat, and facio, to 
 make.) Hydrolica. Hydrotopsea. A sy- 
 nonym of diaphoretics. See Diaphoretics. 
 
 Suffime'ntum. (From suffimen, a per- 
 fume.) Hypocapnisma. A suffumigation, 
 a perfume. 
 
 Suffi'tus. The same. 
 
 Suffoca'tio hyste'rica. a convulsive 
 affection of the throat. 
 
 Suffoca'tio stri'dula. The croup. 
 
 Suffumigation. (Suffumigatio, from 
 sub, under, and fumigo, to smoke.) The 
 burning odorous substances to remove an 
 evil smell, or destroy miasma. 
 
 Suffu'sio. (From suffundo, to pour 
 down ; so called because the antients sup- 
 posed the opacity proceeded from something 
 running under the crystalline humour.) A 
 cataract. 
 
 Suffu'sio AURiGiwo'sA. A jaundice. 
 
 Sugar. See Saccharunu 
 
 Sugar of Lead. See Plumhi superacelas. 
 
 Sugar of Milk. A substance produced. 
 
 iVoui whey, which, if not sour, contains a 
 saline substance to which this name has 
 been given. v 
 
 SuGiLLATiojy. (Sugillatio. From su- 
 gillo, to stain.) A bruise. A spot or mark 
 made by a leech or cupping-glass. 
 
 SU'LCUS. A groove or furrow ; gene- 
 rally applied to the bones. 
 
 SU'LPHAS. (From sulphur, brim- 
 stone.) A sulphate or salt formed by the 
 union of the sulphuric acid with different 
 bases. 
 
 Su'lphas alumino'sus. Alum. See 
 ./llumen. 
 
 Su'lphas ammon'i^. Alkali volatile vi- 
 triolatum, of Bergman. Sal ammoniacum 
 secretum, of Glauber. Vitriolum ammonia- 
 cale. This salt has been found native in the 
 neighbourhood of some volcanoes. It is 
 esteemed diuretic and deobstruent, and ex- 
 hibited in the same diseases as the muriate 
 of ammonia. 
 
 Su'lphas cu'pri. See Cup ri sulphas. 
 
 Su'lphas fe'rri. See Ferri sulphas. 
 
 Su'lphas hydra'rgyri. See Hydrar- 
 gyrus vitriolatus. 
 
 Su'lphas siagjve'si^. See Magnesm 
 sulphas. 
 
 Su'lphas pota'sSjE. See Potassm sul- 
 phas. 
 
 Su'lphas so'd^. See Sedce sulphas. 
 
 Su'lphas zi'nci. See Zinci sulphas. 
 
 Sulphate. See Sulphas. 
 
 Su'lphite. Sulphis. A salt formed by 
 the combination of the sulphurous acid with 
 different bases : as sulphite of potash, am- 
 moniacal sulphite, &c. 
 
 SU'LPHUR. Abric. Alcubrith. An- 
 pater. Appebrioc. Aquala. Aquila. Chi- 
 bur. Chybur. Cibur. Sulphur, which is 
 also known by the name of brimstone, is 
 the only simple combustible substance which 
 nature offers pure and in abundance. It 
 was the first known of all. It is found in 
 tlie earth, and exists externally in depo- 
 sitions, in sublimed incrustations, and on 
 the surface of certain waters, principally 
 near burning volcanoes. It is found com- 
 bined with many metals. It exists in ve- 
 getable substances, and has lately been dis- 
 covered in the albumen of eggs. 
 
 Sulphur in the mineral kingdom is either 
 in a loose powder, or compact ; and then 
 either detached or in veins. It is found in 
 the greatest plenty in the neighbourhood 
 of volcanoes or pseudo-volcanoes, whether 
 modern or extinct as at SolfutarQ, &c. and 
 is deposited as a crust on stones contiguous 
 to them, either crystallized or amorphous. 
 It is frequently met with in mineral waters, 
 and in caverns adjacent to volcanoes; some- 
 times also in coal-mines. It is found in 
 combination with most of the metals. When 
 united to iron it forms the mineral called 
 martial pyrites, or iron pyrites. All the 
 ores known by the name oi pyrites, of which 
 there are a vast variety, are combinations of 
 
.-^UL 
 
 SUL 
 
 sulphur with diifereut metals ; and bjence the 
 names of copper, tin, ai-senical, &c. pyrites. 
 It exists likewise in combination with alu- 
 ftiine and lime ; it then constitutes different 
 kinds of schistus, or alum ores. 
 
 Physical Properties. — Sulphur is a conl- 
 bustible, dry, and exceedingly brittle body, 
 of a pale lemon-yellow colour. Its specific 
 gravity is 1.990. It is destitute of odour, 
 except when rubbed or heated. It is of a 
 peculiar faint taste. It frequently crystal- 
 lizes in entire or truncated octahedra, or in 
 needles. If a piece of sulphur of a con- 
 siderable size, be very gently heated, as for 
 example, by holding it in the hand and 
 squeezing it firmly, it breaks to pieces with 
 a crackling noise. It is a non-conductor of 
 electricity, and hence it becomes electric by 
 friction. When heated, it first softens be- 
 fore it melts, and its fusion commences at 
 3-18° Fahr. ; it is capable of subliming at a 
 lower temperature ; and takes fire at 560° . 
 In the beginning of fusion it is very fluid, 
 but by continuing the heat it grows tough, 
 and its colour changes to a reddish brown. 
 If in this condition it be poured into water, 
 it remains as soft as wax, and yields to any 
 impression. In time, however, it hardens 
 again, and recovers its former consistence. 
 
 It unites with most of the earths and with 
 all alkalies, and becomes soluble, when thus 
 combined, in water. It imites to most of 
 the metals, and renders them brittle and 
 fusible. It is soluble in oils ; water takes 
 up a minute quantity, as does ardent spirit 
 by means of heat. It dissolves in hydrogen 
 gas. It does not readily combine with char- 
 coal, but unites to phosphorus by fusion. 
 
 Sulphur, like all combustible bodies, 
 burns in proportion to the quantity of oxy- 
 gen which combines with it. Sulphur, 
 heated in a close vessel, sublimes without 
 alteration. It is not changed by exposure 
 to air. It is attacked by the nitric acid 
 when poured on it in its fused state. 
 
 If melted sulphur be exposed in the open 
 air to an increase of heat, it takes fire and 
 burns with a blue flame and suffocating 
 vapour. The result of this combustion is 
 sulphurous acid. According to the slow or 
 rapid combustion, it absorbs different quan- 
 tities of oxygen, and the produced acid dif- 
 fers in its properties. 
 
 Method of obtaining Sulphur. — A prodi- 
 gious quantity of sulphur is obtained from 
 Solfatara in Italy. This volcanic country 
 every where exhibits marks of the agency of 
 subterraneous fires ; almost all the ground 
 is bare, and white ; and is every where 
 sensibly warmer than the atmosphere, in the 
 greatest heat of summer ; so that the feet of 
 persons walking there are burnt thi'ough 
 their shoes. It is impossible not to observe 
 the sulphur, for a sulphurous vapour which 
 rises througli different apertures is every 
 ■xthere perceptible, and gives reason to be- 
 
 lieve that tliere is a subterraneous fire ubj* 
 derneath from which that vapour proceeds. 
 
 From pyrites sulphur is extracted in the! 
 large way by the following process : 
 
 Pyrites is broken into small pieces, and 
 put into large earthen tubes which are ex- 
 posed to the heat of &. furnace. A square 
 vessel of cast iron, containing water, is con- 
 nected as a receiver with the tube in the fur- 
 iaace. The action of the fire proceeds, and 
 the sulphur, being thus melted, is gradually 
 accumulated on the water in the receiver. 
 It is then removed from this receiver, and 
 melted in large iron ladles ; in consequence 
 of which, the earthy parts with which it was 
 contaminated are made to subside to the 
 bottom of the ladle, leaving the purified 
 sulphur above. It is then again melted and 
 suffered to cool gradually, in order to free 
 it from the rest of the impurities. It is then 
 tolerably pure, and constitutes the sulphur 
 iVe meet with in large masses or lumps in 
 the market. 
 
 In order to form it into rolls, it is again 
 melted and poured into cylindrical wooden 
 moulds, in these it takes the form in which 
 Sve usually see it iii commerCCj as roll sul- 
 phur. 
 
 Flowers of sulphur, as they are called, are 
 formed by subliming purified sulphur with a 
 gentle heat in close rooms, where the sub- 
 limed sulphur is collected, though the article 
 met with in general under that name is no- 
 thing but sulphur finely powdered. 
 
 Method of purifying Sulphur. — Take one 
 part of flowers of sulphur, boil it in twenty 
 parts of distilled water in a glass vessel for 
 about a quarter of an hour ; let the sulphur 
 subside, decant the water, and then wash 
 the sulphur repeatedly in distilled water ; 
 having done this, pour over it three parts of 
 pure nitro-muriatic acid, diluted with one 
 part of distilled water, boil it again in a glass 
 vessel for about a quarter of an hour, decant 
 the acid, and Wash the sulphur in distilled 
 water till the fluid passes tasteless, or till it 
 does not change the blue colour of tincture 
 of cabbage, or litmus. The sulphur thus 
 carefully treated is pure sulphur fit for phi- 
 losophical experiments. 
 
 Sulphur has been long an esteemed article 
 of the Materia Medica ; it stimulates the 
 system, loosens the belly, and protnotes the 
 insensible perspiration. It pervades the 
 whole habit, and manifestly transpires 
 through the pores of the skin, as appears 
 from the sulphurous smell of persons who 
 have taken it, and from silver being stained 
 in their pockets of a blackish colour. In 
 the stomach it is probably combined with 
 hydrogen. It is a celebrated remedy against 
 cutaneous diseases, particularly psora, both 
 given internally and applied externally. It 
 has likewise been recommended in rheuma- 
 tic pains, flying gout, rickets, atrophy, 
 coughs, asthmas, and other disorders of the 
 breast and lungs, and particularly in catarrhs 
 
iiVL 
 
 SUL 
 
 853 
 
 lof the chronic kirn3, also in colica pictonum, 
 worm cases, and to lessen salivation. 
 
 In haemorrhoidal affections it is almost 
 specific ; but in most of these cases it is 
 advantageously combined with some cooling 
 purgative, especially supertartrat^ of potash. 
 
 The preparations of sulphur directed to 
 be used by the London and Edinburgh Col- 
 leges, are the Sulphur lotum, Sulphur prae- 
 cipitatum, and Sulphur sublimatum. 
 
 Sc'lPHUR ANTIMO'WII I^RjECIPITA'tUM. 
 
 Sulphur auratum antimonii. This prepa- 
 ration of antimony appears to have rendered 
 that called kermes mineral unnecessary. It 
 is a yellow hydro-sulphuret of antimony, 
 and therefore called hydro- sulphur etum stibii 
 iuteum. As an alterative and sudorific it is 
 in high estimation, and given in diseases of 
 the skin and glands ; and joined with calo- 
 mel, it is one of the most powerful and pe- 
 netrating alteratives we are in possession of. 
 Su'LPHtfR acra'tum ANTiMo'wii. See 
 Sviphur antimonii prcecipitatum. 
 
 Su'lphur lo'tuM:. Washed sulphur. Flo- 
 res sulphuris loti. " Take of sublimed sul- 
 phur, a pound. Pour on boiling water so 
 that the acid, if there be any, may be en- 
 tirely v/ashed away ; then dry it." The dose 
 is from half a drachm to two drachms. 
 
 Si/lphur pr^ecipita'tum. Lac sulphu- 
 ris. " Take of sublimed sulphur, a pound, 
 fresh lime, two pounds, water, four gallons ; 
 boil the sulphur and lime together in the 
 water, then strain the solution through pa- 
 per, and drop in as much muriatic acid as 
 maybe necessary to precipitate the sulphur; 
 lastly, wash this by repeated affusions of wa- 
 ter until it is tasteless." This preparation 
 is mostlj' preferred to the flowers of sulphur, 
 in consequence of its being freed from its 
 impurities. The dose is from half a drachm 
 to three drachms. 
 
 Su'lphur spblima'tum. Sublimed sul*- 
 phur. See Sulphur. 
 
 Su'lphcr vi'vum. Native sulphur. 
 Sulphur-wort. See Peucedanum. 
 Sulphurated hydrogen gas. See Hydrogen 
 gas, sulphuretted. 
 
 Sulphure. See Sulphuret. 
 Sulphureous acid. See Sulphurous acid 
 gas. 
 
 Sulphuret. Sulphurettun. Sulphure. 
 A combination of sulphur with different al- 
 Ikaline, earthy, and metallic bases, 
 
 Sulphure'tum ammo'nij5e. Hepar sul- 
 phuris volatile. ■•Boyle's or Beguine's fu- 
 ming spirit. Sulphuret of ammonia is ob-> 
 tained in the form of a yellow fuming liquor, 
 by the ammonia and sulphur uniting whilst 
 in a state of gas during distillation. It ex- 
 cites the action of the absorbent system, and 
 diminishes arterial action, and is given inter- 
 nally in diseases arising from the use of mer- 
 cury, phthisis, diseases of the skin, and the 
 phlegmasiae ; externally it is prescribed in 
 the form of bath in paralysis, contractura, 
 p?ofa, and other cutaneous diseases. 
 
 Sulphure'tum ca'lcis. Hepar calcisi 
 Sulphuret of lime. It is principally used 
 as a bath in various diseases of the skin. 
 
 Sulphure'tum hydra'rgtri ni'gruM6 
 See Hydrargyri sulphuretum riigrum. 
 
 Sulphure'tum hydra'rgyri ru'- 
 BRUM. See Hydrargyri sulphuretum ru* 
 brum. 
 
 Sulphure'tum pota'ss^. See Potassm 
 sulphuretum. 
 
 Sulphure'tum so'd^e. A combination 
 6f soda and sulphur. 
 
 Sulphure'tum sti'bii wati'vum; SuU 
 phuretum stibii nigrum. Antimonium cru- 
 dum. Native sulphuret of antimony^ It 
 is from this ore that all our preparations of 
 antimony are made. See Antimony i 
 
 SULPHURIC ACID, Acidum sulphu- 
 ricum. Oil of vitriol. Vitriolic acid. Sul- 
 phuric acid consists of sulphur, w;hich con- 
 stitutes its basis, and of oxygen. It fre- 
 quently occurs in combination with alkalis, 
 earths, and metals ; but seldom in a state of 
 purity, and whether at all, has been doubt- 
 ed. For chemical, medical, and other pur- 
 poses, it is obtained by the rapid combustion 
 of sulphur with nitre, and the decomposi- 
 tion of metallic and earthy sulphates by fire. 
 If melted sulphur be exposed in open air to 
 an increased heat, it takes fire, is entirely 
 consumed, and burns with a flame, and an 
 acid suffocating vapour. The sulphur is by 
 this combustion changed to an acid. If the 
 heat by which burning sulphur is consumed 
 be only weak, its flame is blue, and the acid 
 then generated is imperfect, very volatile^ 
 and aeriform. This imperfect sulphuric 
 acid is the sulphurous acid. The sulphuric 
 acid may be obtained by different methods ; 
 that prepared in England is by the combus- 
 tion of sulphur ; for which purpose peculiar 
 apartments, with their insides lined Avith 
 lead, are constructed, in order to enclose 
 the burning sulphur. But because the sul- 
 phur would in that situation be soon extin- 
 guished, and never burn with due vivacity, 
 about the eighth part of its weight of nitre 
 is mingled with it to supply vital air, with- 
 out which no combustion can exist. Both 
 the water at the bottom of the chamber, 
 and also the aqueous vapours conveyed 
 into it, imbibe the sulphuric acid as it forms. 
 The weak or dilute acid thus obtained is 
 collected and concentrated by evaporating 
 the superfluous water in glass vessels. Sul- 
 phuric acid, concentrated in this manner, 
 is sold under the name of English oil ofvi^ 
 trial, oleum vilrioli, to distinguish it from 
 another species, called Saxon oil of vitriol f 
 which is obtained from green vitriol by dis- 
 tillation. Every kind of concentrated sul- 
 phuric acid, formerly found in commerce, 
 was prepared by distillation from green vi- 
 triol, or copperas ; and it is on this account 
 that the sulphuric acid is generally calletl 
 vitriolic acid. Oil of vitriol is a very strong 
 arid, burns and corrodes the skin. When. 
 
Sa4 
 
 SUL 
 
 sUL 
 
 pure, it has neither colour nor smell, but is 
 Very apt to turn more or less brown, and of 
 a sulphureous odour, by combustible, ani- 
 mal, and vegetable matter, as is usually the 
 case with what is sold in the shops. If sul- 
 phuiic acid be highly concentrated, it con- 
 geals at a temperature of 48°, and becomes 
 a crystalline mass, formerly termed glacial 
 oil of vitriol . Mixed with water it becomes 
 hot, and is then termed spirit of vitriol. 
 Sulphuric acid is a powerful antiseptic and 
 tonic : it is given, properly diluted, in the 
 dose of from one to three drops with cin- 
 chona and other medicines in the cure of 
 fevers and debilities, and it is often applied 
 externally, when veiy much diluted, against 
 psora and some chronic affections of the 
 skin. 
 
 Str'LPHUR.is flo'res. See Sulphur sub- 
 limatum. 
 
 SULPHUROUS ACID GAS. Several 
 philosophers have paid attention to the pro- 
 perties of this gas and its combinations ; but 
 BerthoUet was the first who published an 
 accurate account of it, which Fourcroy and 
 Vauquelin, have investigated still more 
 completely. Their paper is inserted in the 
 .Annates de Chimie, II. 54. and copied into 
 JVicholson' s Journal, vol. I. />. 313. 
 
 When sulphur is united to oxygen it 
 forms an acid. "When the quantity of oxy- 
 gen is sufficient to oxygenate a given quan- 
 tity of sulphur completely, the result is a 
 perfect acid called sulphuric acid. If a 
 less quantity of oxygen is made use of, the 
 result is an imperfect acid, capable of tak- 
 ing the gaseous state. To this gaseous 
 fluid the name of sulphurous acid gas is 
 given. It becomes obvious from this, that 
 sulphurous acid gas has the same relation to 
 sulphuric acid as phosphorous acid has to 
 the phosphoric acid. At least this gas oc- 
 cupies the middle place between sulphur 
 and sulphuric acid. 
 
 Properties. — Sulphurous acid gas is a 
 permanently elastic aereform fluid at the 
 ordinary pressure and temperature of our 
 atmosphere. Its odour is strong and suffo- 
 cating. It cannot maintain combustion, 
 nor the respiration of animals. . Its weight 
 is more than double that of atmospheric air. 
 Its specific gravity according to Bergman is 
 0.00246, and 0.00251, according to Lavoi- 
 sier. It is not inflammable. One hundred 
 cubic inches of it weigh nearly 63 grains. 
 It is composed, according to Fourcroy, of 85 
 sulphur and 15 oxygen, but subsequent ex- 
 periments have made the proportions equal. 
 It is acid ; it first reddens and then destroys 
 the greater part of the vegetable colours. 
 It exerts little action on the metals, and has 
 a weak attraction to alkalis and earths. It 
 has the property of whitening silk and giv- 
 ing it a lustre. Priestley, Bergman, Ber- 
 thoUet, &c. say that at high temperatures it 
 deposits sulphur, but Fourcroy and Vau- 
 quelin, in consequence of some new experi- 
 
 ments, deny this assertion. Phosphorous 
 has no action upon it. Its attraction for 
 oxygen when dry, at the common tempera- 
 ture, is very feeble, but, if the smallest 
 quantity of moisture be present, the union 
 of the two gases is much favoured. At high 
 temperatures the combination is more spee- 
 dily effected. When a mixture of sulphu- 
 rous acid gas and oxygen gas is made to pass 
 through an ignited tube, the two gases com- 
 bine, and sulphuric acid is formed. Wheu 
 this gas is passed into water cooled down to 
 the freezing point, the union is very rapid. 
 Water cooled to forty degrees absorbs one- 
 third part of its weight of sulphurous acid 
 gas. It speedily melts ice. Water satura- 
 ted with it may be frozen without parting 
 with its gas ; but when water, which has 
 been saturated with it is exposed to heat, 
 it is filled with a vast number of bubbles 
 which continually increase and rise to the 
 sui'face ; these bubbles are the gas separa- 
 ting from it. It is absorbed by oU, ether, 
 and sulphuric acid, the latter when satura- 
 ted with it acquires the property of smoak- 
 ing when exposed to air ; its colour is al- 
 tered to a yellowish-brown, and its odour 
 is penetrating like that of the gas. When 
 the acid thus saturated with the gas, is ex- 
 posed a few degrees below the freezing 
 point, it congeals or freezes into a crystal- 
 line mass. The same happens when sub- 
 mitted to distillation. It decomposes nitric 
 and oxymuriatic acid, and dissolves cam- 
 phor. Sulphurous acid gas and hydrogen 
 gas have no action upon each other at com- 
 mon temperatures, but if they are passed 
 through an ignited tube, a decomposition is 
 effected. Charcoal likewise decomposes 
 sulphurous acid gas at a high temperature. 
 Monge and Clouet affirm that, by extreme 
 artificial cold and a strong pressure exerted 
 at the same time, they rendered sulphurous 
 acid gas fluid. 
 
 Methods of obtaining Sulphurous Acid 
 Gas. — 1 . Take one part of mercury and four 
 of concentrated sulphuric acid ; put them 
 into a glass retort connected with the pneu- 
 matic quicksilver-trough, and apply tlie 
 heat of a lamp to the mixture till it boils. 
 On continuing the heat, as the mercurj' is 
 acted upon, sulphurous acid gas will be ob- 
 tained in abundance. 
 
 In this case a partial decomposition of the 
 sulphuric acid takes place. The mercury 
 abstracts part of its oxygen and becomes 
 converted into an oxyde ; the sulphuric acid, 
 in consequence of the loss of oxygen, be- 
 comes converted into sulphurous acid, which 
 tak^s the gaseous form at the common tem- 
 perature. 
 
 2. Sulphurous acid gas may likewise be 
 obtained by the slov/ combustion of sulphur 
 in a close vessel. 
 
 Explanation. — During the burning of 
 the sulphur in a confined quantity of atmo- 
 spheric air, it combines with the oxygen 
 
SUP 
 
 SUP 
 
 655 
 
 contalnecl in it ; this, however, Qot being 
 sufficient to oxygenate the sulphur com- 
 pletely, the result is an imperfect aeriform 
 acid, or sulphurous acid gas, which remains 
 mixed with the azote. 
 
 3. Sulphurous acid gas may also be ob- 
 tained by decomposing sulphite of potash or 
 soda, either by heat alone, or by the affusion 
 of acids. 
 
 4. If charcoal be moistened with sulphu- 
 ric acid, and then exposed to distillation, the 
 product are carbonic acid gas and sulphur- 
 ous acid gas. 
 
 During this operation the charcoal attracts 
 part of the oxygen of the sulphuric acid, 
 and forms carbonic acid gas. The sulphu- 
 ric acid is therefore partly de-oxidated and 
 becomes converted into sulphurous acid gas. 
 
 5. Sulphurous acid gas is likewise formed 
 by distilling sulphur with the oxides of mer- 
 cury, lead, tin, manganese. Sic. 
 
 In these processes the sulphur attracts the 
 oxygen of the metallic oxides, and becomes 
 converted into sulphurous acid gas, while 
 the oxydes are partially restored to the me- 
 tallic state. 
 
 Water impregnated with sulphurous acid 
 gas forms 
 
 SuLPHTJROrS ACID. 
 
 1. To prepare sulphurous acid take one 
 part of mercury and four of concentrated 
 sulphuric acid, put them into a retort fur- 
 nished with a receiver, and connected with 
 Burkitt's or Pepy's apparatus. The sul- 
 phurous acid gas which is disengaged is ab- 
 sorbed by the water in the vessel, and con- 
 stitutes sulphurous acid. 
 
 2. Sulphurous acid is likewise formed du- 
 ring the slow combustion of sulphur, when 
 water is present. 
 
 The salts formed by the combination of 
 sulphurous acid with different bases, are 
 called sulphites. ; 
 
 Sulphur, vjashed. See Sulphur latum. 
 
 Sulphur, precipitated. See Sulphur prce- 
 cipifatum. 
 
 Sultanfiower. The Centaurea moschata, 
 of Liunseus. 
 
 Sumach. (Sumak, from samak, to be 
 red ; so called from its red berry.) See 
 Rhus coriaria. 
 
 Sumach, elm-leaved. See Rhus coriaria. 
 
 Su'men. (Arab.) The lower or fat part 
 of the belly. 
 
 Sun-dew. See Drosera rotwadifolia. 
 
 Superace'tas pltj'mbi. Superacetate 
 of lead. See Plumbi superacetas. 
 
 Sitperarse'nias pota'ssje. Superarse- 
 niate of potash. A compound of potash with 
 excess of arsenic acid. It was called Mac- 
 quer'^s Arsenical Salt, from its discoverer ; 
 and has been sometimes given in medicine, 
 possessing similar properties to those of the 
 white oxyde of arsenic. 
 
 Supe'rbtts. See Rectus superior oculi. 
 
 SUPERCI'LIUM. See Eyebrow. 
 
 Scperci'lium ve'weris. The milfoil or 
 
 yarrow was once so termed. See Achillea 
 millefolium. 
 
 SUPERFCETATION. {Superfcetatio, 
 from super, above or upon, and fatus, a 
 fostus.) The impregnation of a woman al- 
 ready pregnant. 
 
 SxjpERGEMiNA'Lis. (From super, above 
 and gemini, the testicles.) The epididymis, 
 or body above the testicles. 
 
 Sfpergenfa'lis. (From super, above, 
 and genu, the knee.) The patella, or knee- 
 pan. 
 
 SupERiMPREGjrA'Tio. (From super, 
 above, and impregnatio, a conception.) Su- 
 perfoetation. 
 
 Superior au'ris. See Attollens aw 
 rem. 
 
 Superli'gula. (From super, above, 
 and ligula, a Uttle tongue, the glottb.) The 
 epiglottis. 
 
 Superpurga'tio. (From swper, beyond, 
 3.ndpurgo, to purge.) An excessive evacu- 
 ation by stool. 
 
 Superscapula'ris. From super, upon, 
 and scapula, the shoulder-blade.) A muscle 
 seated upon the scapula. 
 
 SUPINATION. (Supinatio, from supi- 
 nus, placed upward.) The act of turning 
 the palm of the hand upwards, by rotating 
 the radius upon the ulna. 
 
 SUPINATOR. (From supinus, up- 
 wards.) A name given to those muscles 
 which turn the hand upwards. 
 
 Supina'tor bre'vis. See Supinator rU' 
 dii brevis. 
 
 Supina'tor Lo'jrGus. See Supinator ra- 
 dii longus. 
 
 SUPINATOR RA'DII BRE'VIS. Su- 
 pinator brevis, site minor, of Winslow, and 
 epicondylo-radial, of Dumas. This smsill 
 muscle, which is tendinous externally, is 
 situated at the upper part of the fore-arm 
 under the supinator longu^, the extensor 
 carpi radialis brevis, the extensor carpi ul- 
 naris, the extensor digitorum communis, and 
 the extensor minimi digiti. 
 
 It arises tendinous from the lower and 
 anterior part of the outer condyle of the os 
 humeri, and tendinous and fleshy from the 
 outer edge and posterior surface of the ulna, 
 adhering firmly to the ligament that joins 
 the radius to that bone. From these origins 
 its fibres descend forwards and inwards, and 
 are inserted into the upper, inner, and ante- 
 rior part of the radius around the cartilagi- 
 nous surface, upon which slides the tendon 
 of the biceps, and likewise into a ridge that 
 runs downwards and outwards below this 
 surface. 
 
 This muscle assists in the supination of 
 the hand bv rolling the radius outwards. 
 
 SUPINATOR RA'DII LO'NGUS. Su- 
 pinator longus, of Albinus. Supinator 
 longus sive major, of Winslow, and humerO' 
 sus radial, of Dumas. A long flat muscle 
 covered by a very thin tendinous fascia, and 
 situated immediately under the integuments 
 
856 
 
 SUR 
 
 SWA 
 
 along the outer convex surface of the radius. 
 It arises, by very short tendinous fibres, 
 from the anterior surface and outer ridge of 
 the OS humeri, about two or three inches 
 above its external condyle, between the 
 brachialis internus and the triceps brachii ; 
 and likewise from the anterior surface of 
 the external intermuscular membrane, or 
 ligament, as it is called. About the middle 
 cf the radius, its fleshy fibres terminate in 
 a fiat tendon, which is inserted into tlie in- 
 ner side of tiie inferior extremity of the ra- 
 dius, near the root of its styloid process. 
 
 This muscle not only assists in rolling the 
 radius outwards, and turning the palm of 
 the hand upwards, on which account Riola- 
 nus first gave it the name of supinator, but 
 it likewise assists in pronation, and in bend- 
 ing the fore-arm. 
 
 SUPPOSITO'RIUM. (From sub, under, 
 and pono, to put.) A suppository, i. e. a 
 substance to put into the rectum, there to 
 remain and dissolve gradually. 
 
 Suppressed menses. See Amenorrhcea. 
 
 SUPPURATION. (Suppuratio, from 
 suppuro, to suppurate.) That morbid ac- 
 tion by which pus is deposited in inflam- 
 matory tumours. See Pus, 
 
 SrpRA costa'les. a portion of tlie in- 
 tercostal muscles. See Intercostal mus- 
 cles. 
 
 SUPRA SPINA'TUS. (Musculus supra- 
 spinatus.) Supra spinatus sen supersca- 
 pularis, of Cowper, and sous-spino-scapulo- 
 truchiterien, of Dumas. This muscle, which 
 was first so named by Riolanus, from its 
 situation, is of considerable thickness, wider 
 behind than before, and fills the whole of 
 the cavity or fossa that is above the spine of 
 the scapula. It arises fleshy from the whole 
 of the base of the scapula that is above its 
 spine, and likewise from the spine itself, and 
 from the superior costa. Opposite to the 
 basis of the coracoid process, it is found 
 beginning to degenerate into a tendon, 
 which is at first covered by fleshy fibres, and 
 then passing under the acromion, adheres to 
 the capsular ligament of the os humeri, and 
 is inserted into the upper part of the large 
 tuberosity at the head of the os humeri, 
 This muscle is covered by a thin fascia, 
 which' adheres to the upper edge and supe- 
 rior part of the basis, as well as to the upper 
 edge of the spine of the scapula. The prin- 
 cipal use of the supra spinatus seems to be 
 to assist in raising the arm upwards ; at the 
 same time by drawing the capsular liga- 
 ment upwards, it prevents it from being 
 pinched between the head of the os humeri 
 and that of the scapula. It may likewise 
 serve to move the scapula upon the hu- 
 merus. 
 
 SURA. (Arab.) The calf of the leg ; 
 the fibula. 
 
 SURFEIT. The consequence of excess 
 in eating or drinking, or of something 
 unwholesoKie or improper in these articles. 
 
 It consits in a heavy load or oppression of 
 the stomach, with nausea, sickness, impede^ 
 perspiration, and at times eruptions on the 
 skin. 
 
 SURGERY. {Chirurgia, from ^uf, the 
 hand, and i^yov, labour.) A branch of the 
 science of medicine, having for its object 
 the cure of external diseases. 
 
 S0S scro'fa. The systematic name of 
 the hog, which afibrds lard. 
 
 Suspended animation. See Resuscitation, 
 
 SUSPENSO'RIUM. (From suspendeo, to 
 hang.) A suspensory ; a bag, or bandage, 
 to suspend the scrotum. 
 
 Suspenso'ricm he'patis. The broad 
 ligament of the liver. 
 
 Suspensc'rius te'stis. The cremaster 
 muscle of the testicle. 
 
 Susu'rrus . (From sv.surro, to murmur.) 
 An imaginary sound in the ear. 
 
 SUTURE. {Sutura, from sua, to join 
 together.) Called also clavata comtnis- 
 sura, 
 
 1. In surgery this term signifies the uni-^ 
 ting the lips of a wound by sewing. A 
 number of difierent kinds of sutures have 
 been recommended by writers on surgery, 
 but all of them are now reduced to two ; 
 namely, the twisted, and the interrupted, 
 called also the knotted suture. The twisted 
 suture is made in the following manner % 
 having brought the divided parts nearly into 
 contact, a pin is to be introduced from the 
 outside inwards, and carried out througli 
 the opposite side to the same distance from 
 the edge that it entered at on the former 
 side ; a firm wax ligature is then to be 
 passed around it, making the figure of 8^ 
 by which the wounded parts are drawn 
 gently into contact. The number of pin? 
 is to be determuied by the extent of the 
 wound ; half an inch, or at most three quar- 
 ters, is the proper distance between two 
 pins. The interrupted suture is practised 
 where a number of stitches is required, and 
 the interruption is only the distance be-? 
 tween the stitches. 
 
 2. In anatomy the word suture is applied 
 to the union of bones by means of denti- 
 form margins, as in the bones of the cra^r 
 nium. See Temporal, sphenoidal, sygomatiCf 
 transverse, coronal, lambdoidal, and sagittal 
 sutures. 
 
 Swallow-wort. See Aselepias vincetoxi- 
 cum. 
 
 SWAMMERDAM, John, was bom at 
 Amsterdam in 1637, and displayed an early 
 predilection for natural history, particularly 
 entomology. At Leyden, where he studied 
 physic, he was distinguished by his skill wd 
 assiduity iii anatomical experiments and 
 the art of making preparations ; and on 
 taking his degree there in 1667, he published 
 a thesis on Respiration. At this time he 
 began to practise his invention of injecting 
 the vessels with ceraceous matter, from 
 which anatomy has derived very inaportaat 
 
SWi 
 
 SYD 
 
 advaulages. Iq the dissection of iusects he 
 was singularly dexterous by the aid of in- 
 struments of his own inventioa. The Graod 
 Duke of Tuscany invited him about this 
 period to Florence on very liberal terms, 
 but he declined the offer from aversion to a 
 court-life, and to any religious restraints. 
 In 1669 he published in his native language 
 •* A General History of Insects," afterwards 
 reprinted and translated into French and 
 Latin, the latter with splendid figures. In 
 1672 another work appeared, entitled " Mi- 
 raculum Naturae," detailing the Structure 
 of the Uterus ; of which there were many 
 subsequent editions. By intense application 
 he became hypochondriacal and infatuated 
 with mysticism, so as to abandon all his 
 scientific pursuits ; and his constitution was 
 worn out by his mortifications, so that he 
 died in 1680. Several of his papers, which 
 came long after into the hands of Boerhaave, 
 were published under the title of " Biblia 
 Naturae ;" in which the history of bees is 
 particularly esteemed. 
 
 Sweat. See Perspiration. 
 
 Sweating, immense. See Ephidrosis. 
 
 Sweet marjoram. See Origanum majo- 
 tana. 
 
 Sweet navew. See Brassica rapa. 
 
 Sweet rush. See Andropogon scmnan- 
 thus. 
 
 Sweet sultan. The Centaurea moschala, 
 i3i Linnaeus. 
 
 Sweet willow. See Myrica gale. 
 
 SWIETEN, Gerard Van, was born at 
 Leyden in 1700. From the loss of both his 
 parents, his early education is said to have 
 been somewhat neglected ; but being sent 
 at sixteen to the university of Louvain, he 
 soon distinguished himself by his superior 
 attainments. He then returned to his native 
 place, and became a favourite pupil of the 
 illustrious Boerhaave ; and after studying 
 seven years took the degree of doctor in 
 1725 : and so much had he profited by the 
 instructions of that great master, as well as 
 by his own unwearied researches, that he 
 was immediately appointed to a medical 
 professorship, which he occupied for many 
 years with great reputation. At length, 
 however, his success excited envy, and 
 there being a law, which prohibited those 
 not professing the religion of the State from 
 holding any public appointment. Van Swie- 
 ten, being a Roman Catholic, was obliged 
 to resign his chair. He devoted the leisure 
 thus acquired to the composition of his ex- 
 cellent commentaries on the Aphorisms of 
 Boerhaave : and while engaged in this 
 work, he was invited by the Empress Maria 
 Theresa to settle at Vienna, which he ac- 
 cepted in the year 1745, after stipulating, 
 that he should be allowed to follow his 
 usual mode of life, v/hicii v/as not well 
 adapted for a court. The intellectual and 
 nioral endowments of this physician qualifi- 
 
 ed him in every respect for conducting the 
 medical school at Vienna ; and that science 
 in Germany was ultimately essentially be- 
 nefited by his exertions. He executed, 
 during eight years, the office of professor 
 with singular zeal, and having obtained the 
 full confidence of his royal mistress, he 
 was enabled to reform many abuses, and 
 procure great advantages for the study of 
 medicine in that city. His extensive erudi- 
 tion gained him the farther honour of being 
 entrusted with the interests of learning in 
 general in the Austrian dominions ; he was 
 appointed Imperial Librarian, President of 
 the Censorship of Books, &:c. ; and also 
 created a Baron of the Empire. He was 
 likewise voluntarily enrolled in the list of 
 almost all the distinguished literary societies 
 of Europe. The inflexibility of his charac- 
 ter led him to maintain a long opposition to 
 small-pox inoculation. He died in 1772, 
 and a statue was erected to his memory by 
 the Empress at Vienna. His commentaries 
 will always maintain their reputation, from 
 the immense number of facts, well selected 
 and well arranged, and the judicious sum- 
 mary of antient and modern medical know- 
 ledge, which they contain. He also pub- 
 lished another useful work on the Diseases 
 which prevail in Armies. 
 
 SWIETE'NIA. (Named after Van Swie- 
 ten.) The name of a genus of plants. Class, 
 Decandria. Order, Monogynia, 
 
 Swiete'nia maha'gohi. The systema- 
 tic name of the mahogany tree. The bark 
 of the wood of this tree is of a red colour in- 
 ternally ; has an astringent bitter taste ; and 
 yields its active matter to water. It has 
 been prepared as a substitute for Peruvian 
 bark, and has been used as such with ad- 
 vantage. Dose half a drachm. 
 
 Swine-pox. See Varicella. 
 
 Stco'ma- (From i7i/k«, a fig.) A wart 
 or excrescence resembling a fig. 
 
 Syco'sis. The ophthalmia trachoma of 
 Sauvages ; also a fungous ulcer ; and ac- 
 cording to others the tumour on the anus 
 called marisca. 
 
 SYDENHAM, Thomas, was born at 
 Winford-Eagle, in Dorsetshire, about the 
 year 1 624. He was entered at Oxford ; 
 but during the civil war, when that city was 
 occupied by the royal party, he retired to 
 London. On this occasion, the illness of 
 his brother brought him acquainted with 
 Dr. Coxe, an eminent physician, who, 
 finding Sydenham undecided as to tho 
 choice of his profession, persuaded him to 
 study medicine on his return to Oxford. 
 Accordingly, in 1648, he took tho degree 
 of bachelor of physic, and about the same 
 period obtained a fellowship ; then pur- 
 suing his studies a few years longer, he 
 procured a doctor's degree from Cambridgej 
 and settled as a physician in Westminster. 
 The extensive practice^ which he is said to 
 
 108 
 
SYD 
 
 rxx^i 
 
 have enjoyed from 1660 to 1670, must be 
 chiefly ascribed to the superior success of 
 the means employed by him, which, being 
 so different from those previously in use, 
 became more readily a matter of notoriety ; 
 for after the restoration, his connections could 
 have contributed little to his advancement. 
 He appears to have paid little attention to 
 the prevailing^ medical doctrines, being early 
 persuaded that the only mode of acquiring 
 a correct knowledge of his art was to ob- 
 serve diligently the progress of diseases, 
 whence the natural indications of cure 
 might be derived ; in which opinion he had 
 the sanction of the celebrated Mr. Locke. 
 It was to febrile diseases that he first ap- 
 plied this inductive method, and it cost him 
 several years of anxious attention to satisfy 
 himself as to the proper mode of treating 
 them : the result of which he published in 
 1666, under the title of " Methodus cu- 
 Fandi Febres," and again, nine years after, 
 with additional remarks, suggested by sub- 
 sequent experience. His writings are not 
 altogether free from hypothesis ; but he 
 seems to have been little influenced by these 
 in his practice ; and by closely observing 
 the operations of nature, and the effects of 
 remedies, he was enabled to introduce very 
 essential improvements. In small-pox es- 
 pecially, by checking the eruptive fever by 
 means of cool air, and other afttiphlogistic 
 means, he ascertained that the eruption and 
 consequent danger were greatly diminished : 
 ■which plan applies likevifise to other eruptive 
 and febrile diseases, as has been since deter- 
 mined by general experience. His sagacity 
 was also manifested in the correct histories, 
 which he has left, of some diseases, as par- 
 ticularly small-pox, measles, gout, and 
 hystaria. He was likewise very attentive 
 to the varieties occurring, especially in 
 febrile disorders at different seasons, or in 
 different years ; and was led to suppose 
 these connected with a particular constitu- 
 tion of the air. He had been subject, for 
 above thirty years, to gout, and stone in the 
 kidney, which impaired his constitution, 
 and at last terminated his life, in 1689. 
 After his death, a manual of practice, com- 
 posed for his son, was published under the 
 title of " Processus Integri in Morbis fere 
 omnibus curandis." Sydenham ever main- 
 tained the character of a generous and 
 public spirited man; he conducted himself 
 without that arrogance which too often ac- 
 companies original talent ; and he has been 
 universally acknowledged the first physician 
 of his age. The numerous editions of his 
 works, both singly and collectively, in 
 almost every country of Europe, the defe- 
 rence paid to his authority, and the com- 
 mendations bestowed upon him by almost 
 ail practical writers since, amply prove the 
 solidity of his title to the high reputation 
 attached to his name.' The college of phy- 
 
 sicians, though he was only late in life 
 admitted a licentiate, have subsequently 
 placed his bust ia their hall, near that of 
 Harvey. 
 
 St'lphium. Asafostida is so termed by- 
 some writers. See Ferula asafcetida. 
 
 SY'LVIUS, Francis De le Boe, was 
 boim at Hanau, m 1614. He took his 
 degree at Basle, and then visited, for im- 
 provement, some of the chief universities in 
 France and Germany. He settled first at his 
 native place, but removed to Amsterdam, 
 where he enjoyed a high reputation for 
 several years, till he was called to Leyden, 
 in 1638, to assume the office of first pro- 
 fessor of medicine. He soon drew toge- 
 ther, by his genius and eloquence, a nu- 
 merous audience from all parts of Europe. 
 He was one of the earliest advocates for 
 Harvey's doctrine of the circulation of the 
 blood, and chiefly effected its reception into 
 that school. But, on the other hand, he 
 materially retarded the progress of medicine 
 by a fanciful hypothesis, which attracted 
 much notice, referring all diseases to che- 
 mical changes, produciug an excess of acid, 
 or of alliali. His works were chiefly con- 
 troversial tracts, in which he defended his 
 peculiar notions. He died in 1672. 
 
 Sy'lvius, James Du Bois, was born at 
 Amiens in 1478. Having chosen the 
 profession of physic, he studied diligently 
 the writings of the antients, especially Hip- 
 pocrates and Galen ; and was no less assi- 
 duous in the pursuit of other branches of 
 medicine, particularly anatomy, pharmacy^ 
 and botany. Before taking a degree, he 
 undertook a private course of lectures at 
 Paris, in which he so distinguished himself^ 
 that in two years he collected a crowd of 
 pupils from various parts of Europe ; but 
 the jealousy of the Parisian physicians 
 obliged him to go to Montpellier, in 1520y 
 for the purpose of graduation. His ex- 
 treme parsimony, however, would not per- 
 mit the necessary expenses ; and he was at 
 last successful in compromising his dif- 
 ferences with the Parisian faculty. He 
 subsequently continued his lectures with 
 very great success, and in 1550 he was 
 appointed professor of medicine at the royal 
 college ; but his death occurred five years 
 afterwards. His works were popular during 
 the reign of the old school, but are now 
 obsolete. As an anatomist, he merits great 
 praise, having made various discoveries, 
 notwithstanding the fejv opportunities he 
 had of human dissection. He wrote with 
 great violence against Vesalius, his pupil, 
 because he had presumed to correct Galen. 
 
 SYMBLETHARUM. (From a-uv, with, 
 and fiKi<poip(iv, the eye-lid.) A concre- 
 tion of the eye-lid to the globe of the eye. 
 This chiefly happens in the superior, but 
 very rarely in the inferior palpebra. The 
 causes of this concretion are a bad confor- 
 
SYM 
 
 SYM 
 
 isaation of the parts, or from ulcers of the 
 cornea, the membrana conjunctiva, or in- 
 ternal superiices of the palpebrae, or im- 
 prudent scarifications, or burns, especially 
 if the eye remains long closed. There are 
 two species, the partial, or total; in the 
 former the adhesion is partial, in the latter, 
 the membrana conjunctiva and cornea are 
 concreted to the eye-lid together. 
 
 Sy'mbole. (From a-ujuCct\Km, to knit 
 together.) It is said either of the fitness of 
 parts with one another, or of the consent be- 
 tween them by the intermediation of nerves, 
 and the like. 
 
 Symbolo'gia. (From <ry^foxov, a sign, 
 and \o-yoc, a discourse.) The doctrine of 
 the signs and symptoms of disease. 
 
 Symmktry. The exact and beautiful 
 proportion of parts to one another. 
 
 Sympathetic nerve. See Intercostal nerve, 
 
 SYxMPATHY. (From <rt/^;r^.(r;^-&), to 
 suffer together, to sympathize.) iSympathia. 
 All the body is sympathetically connected 
 together, and dependent the one part upon 
 the rest, constituting a general sj'mpathy. 
 But sometimes we find particular parts more 
 intimately dependent upon each other than 
 upon the rest of the body, constituting a 
 particular sympathy. Action cannot be 
 greatly increased in any one organ, without 
 being diminished in some other; but certain 
 parts are more apt to be affected by the de- 
 rangement of particular organs than others ; 
 and it was the observance of this fact which 
 gave foundation to the old and well-known 
 doctrine of sympathy, which was said to 
 proceed, " turn ob communionem et simili- 
 tudinern generis, turn ob viciniam.'''' It may 
 be thought that this position of action being 
 diminished in one organ, by its increase, 
 either in the rest or in some other part, is 
 contradicted by the existence of general 
 diseases or actions affecting the whole sys- 
 tem. But in them we find, in the first 
 place, that there is always some part more 
 affected than the rest. This local affection 
 is sometimes the first symptom, and affects 
 the constitution in a secondary way, either 
 by the irritation which it produces, or by an 
 extension of the specific action. At other 
 times the local afiiection is coeval with the 
 general disease, and is called sympathetic. 
 It is observed, in the second place, that 
 as there is some part which is always 
 more affected than the rest, so also is 
 there some organ which has its action, 
 in consequence of this, diminished lower 
 than that of the rest of the systerfi, and 
 most commonly lower than its i^atural 
 standard. From the extensive sympathy 
 of the stomach with almost every part of 
 the body, we find that this most frequently 
 sufiers, and has its action diminished in 
 every disease, whether general or local, 
 provided that the diseased action arises to 
 any considerable degree. There are also 
 other organs which may, m like manner, 
 
 suffer from their association or connection 
 with others which become diseased. ThuS; 
 for instance, we see, in the general disease 
 called puerperal fever, that the action 
 of the breasts is diminished by the increased 
 inflammatory action of the uterus. 
 
 In consequence of this balance of action, 
 or general connection of the system, a sud- 
 den pain, consequent to violent action of 
 any particular part will so weaken the rest 
 as to produce fainting, and occasionally 
 death. But this dependence appears more 
 evidently in what may be called the smal- 
 ler systems of the body, or those parts 
 which seem to be more intimately con- 
 nected with each other than they are with 
 the general system. Of this kind is the 
 connection of the breasts with the uterus 
 of the female ;- of the urethra with the 
 testicles of the male ; of the stomach with 
 the liver ; and of the intestines with tlie 
 stomach, and of this again with the brain ; 
 of the one extremity of the bone with the 
 other ; and of the body of the muscle with 
 its insertion ; of the skin with the parts be- 
 low it. 
 
 These smaller systems, or circles, shall 
 be treated regularly ; but first it may be 
 proper to observe, that these are not only 
 intimately connected with themselves, but 
 also with the general system, an universal 
 sympathy being thus established. 
 
 That there is a very intimate connection 
 betv/een the breasts and uterus has been 
 long known; but it has not been very 
 satisfactorily explained. Fallopius, and all 
 the older authors, declare plainly that 
 the sympathy is produced by an anasto- 
 mosis of vessels ; Bartholin adding that the 
 child being born, the blood no longer goes 
 to the uterus, but is directed to the breasts 
 and changed into milk. But none of all 
 those who talk of this derivation, assign any 
 reasonable cause which may produce it. 
 
 In pregnancy, and at the menstrual pe- 
 riods, the uterus is active ; but, when the 
 child is delivered, the action of the uterus 
 subsides, whilst the breasts in their turn be- 
 come active, and secrete milk. 
 
 If, at this time, we should again produce 
 action in the uterus, we diminish that of 
 the breasts, and destroy the secretion of 
 milk, as is well illustrated by the case of 
 inflammation of the uterus, which is inci- 
 dent to lying-in-women. When the uterus, 
 at the cessation of the menses, ceases to be 
 active, or to secrete, we often find that 
 the breasts have an action excited in them, 
 becoming slowly inflamed, and assuming 
 a cancerous disposition. The uterus and 
 breasts seem to be a set of glands balancing 
 each other in the system, one only being 
 naturally active, or secreting properly, at a 
 time ; and accordingly we seldom, if ever, 
 find that when the uterus yields the men- 
 strual discharge, the milk is secreted in 
 perfection, during the continuance of Hiis 
 
• 
 
 ;]eo 
 
 SYM 
 
 discharge, nor do we ever fiad thetn both in- 
 llamed at the sa.me time. 
 
 The uterus has not only this connection 
 with the breasts, but it has also a very par- 
 ticular sympathy with the stomach, which 
 ag'ain sympathizes with the brain ; and thus 
 we see how a disorder of the uterus may 
 induce an extensive series of SLffections, each 
 dependent on the other. 
 
 The orgiQS of goaeration in the male 
 form likewise a little system, ia which all 
 the parts exhibit this sympathy with each 
 other. They liiiewise give us a very good 
 instance of the association of action, or sym- 
 pathy, in the coramoa acceptation of that 
 word. 
 
 Sympathy is divided into, first, the sym- 
 j:)athy of equilibrium, in which one part is 
 weakened by the increased action of an- 
 other; and, secondly, the sympathy of as- 
 sociation, in which two parts act together at 
 the same time. 
 
 The sympatliy of association is produced 
 suddenly, and for a short time. The sym- 
 pathy of equilibrium is produced more slow- 
 ly, and continues to operate for a much 
 longer time. 
 
 It is curious enough that most, or at least 
 many, of those organs, which seem to be 
 connected by the sympathy of equilibrium, 
 exhibit likewise more or less of the sym- 
 pathy of association, when under the cir- 
 cumstances in which this can take place. 
 
 The sympathy of equilibrium is seen in 
 the effects of inflammation of the end of 
 the urethra on the testicle ; which often 
 diminishes its action, and produces a very 
 disagreeable sensation of dullness, or, if 
 Ihis inflammation be suddenly diminished, 
 the action of the testicle is as suddenly 
 increased, and swelling takes place. The 
 same is seen in the connection of the ure- 
 thra with the bladder and prostate gland, 
 as is mentioned in all the dissertations on 
 gonorrhoea. These parts likewise affect 
 ihe stomach greatly, increased action in 
 them weakening that organ much. This 
 is seen in the effects of swelled testicle, 
 or excessive vcnery, or inflamed bladder, 
 and in a stone ; all which weaken the 
 stomach, and produce dyspepsia. The 
 same remarli applies to the kidney; vo- 
 miting and flatulence being produced by 
 nephritis. 
 
 The sympathy/ of association, or an in- 
 stance of sympathy in the common accep- 
 tation of the word, is likewise seen in the 
 connection betwixt the glans and testicles 
 in coition ; but for this purpose, the ac- 
 tion in the glanr must be sudden and of 
 short duration ; for, if continued long, 
 weakness of the testicles, or diminished 
 action, is induced. In those parts which 
 exhibit this natural association of action, 
 if the action of one part be suddenly and 
 for a short time increased, the action of 
 the sympathizing part will likewise be iu- 
 
 SYM 
 
 creased ; as we see in the instance ah'eady 
 given of coition, and likewise in paroxysms 
 of the stone, in which the glans penis, after 
 making water, becomes very painful. 
 
 But if the action be more slowly induced, 
 and continued for a long time, then this 
 association is set aside, by the stronger and 
 more general principle of the equilibrium 
 of action, and the sympathizing part is 
 weakened. Hence violent inllammation of 
 the end of the urethra produces a weakness 
 and irritability of the bladder, dullness of 
 the testicle, &c. 
 
 There is also an evident sympathy of 
 equilibrium betwixt the stomach and lower 
 tract of intestines ; which two portions 
 may be said in general to balance each 
 other in the abdomen. When the action 
 of the intestines is increased in diarrhoea, 
 the stomach is often weakened, and the pa- 
 tient tormented with nausea. This will be 
 cured, not so easily by medicines taken into 
 the stomach, as by anodyne clysters, which 
 will abate the action of the intestines. 
 When the intestines are inflamed, as in 
 strangulated hernia, vomiting ia a never- 
 failing attendant. 
 
 When again the stomach is inflamed, the 
 intestines are affected, and obstinate cos- 
 tiveness takes place ; even in hysterical 
 affections of the stomach, the intestines 
 are often deranged. Injections of cold 
 water frequently relieve these affections of 
 the stomach, by their action on the intes- 
 tines. 
 
 The liver and stomach are also connected 
 with one another. When the liver is in- 
 flamed, or has its action increased, the 
 stomach is weakened, and dyspeptic symp- 
 toms take place. When the stomach is 
 v/eakened, as, for instance, by intoxication, 
 then the action of the liver is increased, 
 and a greater quantity than usual of bile 
 is secreted. The same takes place in warm 
 climates, where the stomach is much debi- 
 litated. 
 
 If the liver has its action thus frequently 
 increased, it assumes a species of inflam- 
 mation, or becomes, as it is called, scir- 
 rhous. This is exemplified in the habitual 
 dram-drinkers, and in those who stay long 
 in warm countries and use freedoms with 
 the stomach. The liver likewise sympa- 
 thizes with the brain ; for when this organ 
 is injured, and its action much impaired, 
 as in compression, inflammation and sup- 
 puration have been often known to take 
 place in the liver. 
 
 Besides this connection of the stomach 
 with the liver, it is also very intimately de- 
 dependent on the brain, being weakened 
 when the action of the brain is increased ; 
 as we see in an inflammation of that organ. 
 The brain again is affected with pain when 
 the stomach is weakened by intoxication, 
 or other causes ; and this pain will be often 
 relieved by slowly renewing the action of 
 
SYM 
 
 SYM 
 
 861 
 
 the stomach, by such stimuli as are natu- 
 ral to it, such as small quantities of soup 
 frequently repeated. A slight increase of 
 action in the stomach, at least if not of a 
 morbid iiind, affects the brain so as to pro- 
 duce sleep, diminishing its action. This 
 we see in tiie effects of a full meal, and 
 even of a draught of warm wa.ter. The 
 stomach likewise sympathizes with the 
 throat, squeamishness and anorexia being 
 often produced by inflammation of the 
 tonsils. This inflammation is frequently 
 abated by restoring or increasing the action 
 of the stomach. Hence the throat, in 
 slight inflammation, is frequently easier 
 after dinner ; hence, liksvnse, the effects of 
 emetics in cynanche. 
 
 The extremities of bones and muscles also 
 sympatize in the same manner. When 
 one end of a bone is inflamed, the action of 
 the other is lessened, and pain is produced ; 
 for a painful sensation may result both from 
 increased and diminished action. When 
 the tendon of a muscle is inflamed, the 
 body of that muscle often is pained, and 
 vice versa. 
 
 Lastly, the external skin sympathizes 
 with the parts below it. If it be inflamed, 
 as in erysipelas, the parts immediately be- 
 neath are weakened, or have their natural 
 action diminished. If this inflammation 
 affect the face, or scalp, then the brain is 
 injured ; and headach, stupor, or delirium, 
 supervene. If it attack the skin of the ab- 
 domen, then the abdominal viscera are 
 affected, and we have vomiting and purging, 
 or obstinate costiveness, according to cir- 
 cumstances. This is illustrated by the dis- 
 ease of children, which is called by the wo- 
 men the bowel-liive, in which the skin is 
 inflamed, as they suppose, from some mor- 
 bid matter within. 
 
 If the internal parts be inflamed, the ac- 
 tion of the surface is diminished, and, by 
 increasing this action, we can lessen or re- 
 move the disease below ; as we see daily 
 proved by the good effects of blisters. When 
 the stomach, intestines, or kidney, have 
 been very irritable, a sinapism has been 
 known to act like a charm ; and, in the 
 deep-seated inflammations of the breast, 
 bowels, or joints, no better remedy is known, 
 after the use of the lancet, than blisters. 
 
 The utility of issues in diseases of the 
 lungs, the liver, and the joints, is to be ex- 
 plained on the same principle. In these 
 cases we find thkt issues do little good un- 
 less they be somewhat painful, or be in the 
 state of healthy ulcers. An indolent flabby 
 sore, however large the discharge, (which 
 is always thin, and accompanied with little 
 action,) does no good, but only adds to the 
 misery of the patient. We may, however, 
 err on the other hand by making the issues 
 too painful, or by keeping them active too 
 long, for, after they have removed the in- 
 flammatory disease below, they will still 
 
 operate on these parts, lessening tlieir action, 
 and preventing the healing process from go- 
 ing on properly. This is seen in cases of 
 curvature of the spine, where at first the 
 inflammation of the vertebra is diminished 
 by the issues ; but if they be kept long open 
 after this is removed, they do harm. We 
 often see the patient recover rapidly after 
 his surgeon has healed the issue in despair, 
 judgmg that it could do no farther service, 
 but only increase the (Weakness of his 
 patient. 
 
 It is a well-established fact, that when 
 any particular action disappears suddenly 
 from a part, it will often speedily affect that 
 organ which sympathizes most with the part 
 that was originally diseased. This is best 
 seen in the inflammatory action, which, as 
 practical writers have well observed, oc- 
 casionally disappears quickly from the part 
 first affected, and then shows itself in some 
 other. 
 
 From the united testimony of all these 
 facts, Mr. Burns, of Glasgow, maintains 
 the doctrine just delivered, and proposes to 
 introduce it into pathological reasonings. 
 In the whole of the animal economy, we 
 discover marks of the wisdom of the Creator, 
 but perhaps in no part of it more than in 
 this, of tlie existence of tlie sympathy of 
 equilibrium, for if a large part of the system 
 were to have its action much increased, and 
 all the other parts to continue acting in the 
 same proportionate degree as formerly, the 
 whole must be soon exhausted ; (for in- 
 creased action would require for its support 
 an increased quantity of energy.) 
 
 But upon this principle, when action is 
 much increased in one part, it is to a certain 
 degree diminished in some other, the general 
 sum or degree of action in the body is thus 
 less than it otherwise would be, and conse- 
 quently the system suffers less. 
 
 SY'MPHYSIS. (From <tvv, together, 
 and <*ivce, to grow.) Mediate connection. 
 A genus of the connection of bones, in 
 which they are united by means of an inter- 
 vening body. It compreliends four species, 
 viz. synchondrosis, syssarcosis, syneuroses, 
 and syndesmosis. 
 
 SYMPHYTUM. (From crv/u<pva,, to 
 unite ; so called because it is supposed to 
 unite and close the lips of wounds together.) 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnffian system. Class, Peniandria, Order, 
 Monosj/nia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the com- 
 frey. See Symphytum officinale. 
 
 Sy'mphttum macolo'sttm. See Pul- 
 monaria officinalis. 
 
 Symphytum mi'ivus. See Prunella. 
 
 St'mi'hytfm: officijta'le. The syste- 
 matic name of the comfrey. Consolida major. 
 This plant, Symphytum :—foliis-ovalis lan- 
 ceolaiis decurrenlibus, is administered where 
 the althffia cannot be obtained, its roots 
 a,bounding with a viscid glutinous juice, 
 
862 
 
 SYN ■' 
 
 S¥N 
 
 whose virtues are similar to those of the 
 althma. 
 
 Stna'wche. See Cynanche. 
 
 Stwa'jvchica. (From <ruvit,yx», the quiii- 
 sey ; so called from its uses in that disease.) 
 Quinsey-wort. 
 
 SYNARTHRO'SIS. (From aw, to- 
 gether, and ApBpoy, a joint.) Immoveable 
 connection. A genus of connection of 
 hones, in which they are united together by 
 an immovable union. It has three species, 
 viz. suture, harmony, and gomphosis, 
 
 Stwastomo'sis. This is used in the same 
 sense as Anastomosis. 
 
 SYNCHONDRO'SIS. (From o-yv, with, 
 and x°^^P°^) ^ cartilage.) A species of 
 symphysis, in which one bone is united 
 with another by means of an intervening 
 cartilage, as the vertebrae and the bones of 
 the pubes. 
 
 Synchondroto'mia. (From a-vv^ovS'fiai- 
 er/c, the symphysis of the pubes, and TSyttva, 
 to cut.) The operation of dividing the 
 symphysis of the pubes. 
 
 SY'NCHYSIS. (From n-uyx^'^, ^ con- 
 found.) A solution of the vitreous humour 
 into a fine attenuated aqueous fluid. In 
 CuUen's Nosology it is a variety of his spe- 
 cies caligo pupillm. 
 
 Syjvci'pitis o'ssa. See Parietal bones. 
 
 SY'NCIPUT. The forepart of the cra- 
 nium, 
 
 SY'NCOPE. (From a-vv, with, and 
 ao5r7ft), to cut, or strike down.) Animi de- 
 liquium. Leipothymia. Fainting or swoon- 
 ing. A genus of disease in the Clas*, JVew,- 
 roses, and Order, Adynamic, of Cullen, in 
 which the respiration and action of the heart 
 either cease, or become much weaker than 
 usual, with paleness and coldness, arising 
 from diminished energy of the brain, or 
 from organic affections of the heart. Spe- 
 cies: 1. Syncope cardiaca, the cardiac syn- 
 cope, arising without a visible cause, and 
 with violent palpitation of the heart, during 
 the intervals, and depending generally on 
 some organic affection of the heart or neigh- 
 bouring vessels. 
 
 2. Syncope occasionalis, the exciting cause 
 being manifest. 
 
 The disease is sometimes preceded by 
 anxiety about the prsecordia, a sense of ful- 
 ness ascending from the stomach towards the 
 head, vertigo, or confusion of ideas, dimness 
 of sight, and coldness of the extremities. 
 The attacks are frequently attended with, or 
 end in vomiting, and sometimes in epileptic 
 or other convulsions. The causes are sud- 
 den and violent emotions of the mind, pun- 
 gent or disagreeable odours, derangement of 
 the primae vise, debility from preceding dis- 
 orders, loss of blood spontaneous or artificial, 
 the operation of paracentesis, &c. During 
 the paroxysm the nostrils are to be stimula- 
 ted with some of the preparations of ammo- 
 nia, or these may be exhibited internally, if 
 the patient is capable of swallowing ; but 
 
 when the disease has originated from iargfe 
 loss of blood, such stimulants must be used 
 cautiously. When it is connected with a 
 disordered state of the stomach, if an emetic 
 can be given, or vomiting excited by irrita- 
 ting the fauces, it will probably afford relief. 
 Sometimes sprinkling the face with cold 
 water, will recover the patient. And when 
 there is reason for supposing an accumula- 
 tion about the heart, the disease not having 
 arisen from debilitating causes, a moderate 
 abstraction of blood may be made with pro- 
 priety. Betweea the fits we should endea- 
 vour to strengthen the constitution, where 
 debility appears concerned in producing 
 them, and the several exciting causes must 
 be carefully guarded against. When organic 
 affections of the heart, and parts connected 
 with it, exist, all that can be done is, to 
 palliate the attacks of fainting ; unless the 
 primary disease can be removed, which is 
 extremely rare. 
 
 Sy'wcope ANGijyo'sA. See .^7io:infl!^ec- 
 toj'is. 
 
 SYNDESMOLO'GIA. (From a-wSia/uLos, 
 a ligament, and ?\.o^os, a discourse.) The 
 doctrine of the ligaments. 
 
 Syndesmo-pharynge'us. See Con- 
 strictor pharyngis medius. 
 
 SYNDESMO'SIS. (From a-vvha-fiot, a 
 ligament.) That species of symphysis or 
 mediate connection of bones in which they 
 are united by ligament, as the radius with 
 the ulna. 
 
 Synde'smus. (From cryvtTsa), to bind to- 
 gether.) A ligament. 
 
 SYNE'CHIA. 2i/vs;t'*- ^ concretion 
 of the iris with the cornea, or with the cap- 
 sule of the crystalline lens. The proximate 
 cause is adhesion of these parts, the conse- 
 quence of inflammation. The remote causes 
 are, a collapse of the cornea, a prolapse of 
 the iris, a swelling or tumefied cataract, hy- 
 popium, or original formation. The species 
 of this disorder are : 
 
 1. Synechia anterior totalis, or a concre- 
 tion of the iris with the cornea. This species 
 is known by inspecting the parts. The pupil 
 in this species is dilated or coarctated, or it 
 is found concreted ; from whence various 
 lesions of vision. 
 
 2. Synechia anterior partialis, when only 
 some part of the iris is accreted. This con- 
 cretion is observed in one or many places ; 
 from hence the pupil is variously disfigured, 
 and an inordinate motion of the pupil is 
 perceived. 
 
 3. Synechia anterior composita, when not 
 only the v/hole iris, but also a prolapse of 
 the crystalline lens, unites with the cornea, 
 
 4. Syneclua posterior totalis, or a con- 
 cretion of the whole uvea, with the ciliary 
 processes and the capsule of the crystalline 
 lens. 
 
 5. Synechia posterior partialis, when only 
 some part of the capsule of the crystalline 
 lens is concreted with the uvea and ccrme.a, 
 
8YN 
 
 SYN 
 
 ms 
 
 This accretion is simples, duples, triplex, 
 or in many places. 
 
 6. Synechia complicata, with an amau- 
 rosis, cataract, mydriasis, myosis, or ayni- 
 
 SYNEURO'SIS. (From a-uv, with, and 
 ytapov, a nerve, because the antients in- 
 cluded membranes, ligaments, and tendons, 
 under the head of nerves.) A species of 
 symphysis, in which one bone is united to 
 ajioOier by means of an intervening mem- 
 brane. 
 
 SYNIZE'SIS. Considentia. A perfect 
 concretion and coarctation of the pupil. It 
 is known b}'- the absence of the pupil, and a 
 total loss of vision. The species are : 
 
 1. Synisesis nativa, with which infants 
 are sometimes born. In this case, by an 
 error of the first conformation of the pupil, 
 there is no perforation ; it is very rarely 
 found. 
 
 2. Synisesis aceidentalis, a concretion of 
 the pupil, from an inflammation or exulce- 
 ration of the uvea or iris, or from a defect 
 of the aqueous or vitreous humour. 
 
 3. Synisesis, from a secession of the iris or 
 cornea. From whatever cause it may hap- 
 pen, the effect is certain, for the pupil con- 
 tracts it? diameter ; the longitudinal fibres, 
 separated from the circle of the cornea, can- 
 not resist the orbicular fibres : from hence 
 the pupil is wholly or partially contracted. 
 
 4. Synizesis complicata, or that which is 
 complicated with an amaurosis, synechia, or 
 other ocular disease. The amaurosis, or 
 gutta Serena, is known by the total absence 
 of light to the retina ; we can distinguish 
 this not only by the pupil being closed, but 
 likewise the eyelids, for whether the eyelids 
 be open or shut, all is darkness to the pa- 
 tient. The other complicated cases are 
 known by viewing the eye, and considering 
 the parts anatomically. 
 
 5. Synizesis spuria, is a closing of the pu- 
 pil by mucus, pus, or grumous blood. 
 
 SY'NOCHA. (From a-wi^o), to con- 
 tinue.) Inflammatory fever. A species of 
 continued fiever ; characterized by increased 
 heat; pulse frequent, strong, hard; urine 
 high-coloured; senses not impaired. This 
 iever is so named from its being attended 
 with symptoms denoting general inflamma- 
 tion in the system, by which we shall al- 
 ways be able readily to distinguish it from 
 either the nervous or putrid. It makes its 
 attack at all seasons of the year, but is most 
 prevalent in the spring ; and it seizes per- 
 sons of all ages and habits, but more parti- 
 cularly those in the vigour of life, with 
 strong elastic fibres, and of a plethoric con- 
 stitution. It is a species of fever almost pe- 
 culiar to cold and temperate climates, being 
 rarely, if ever met with in very warm ones, 
 except amongst Europeans lately arrived ; 
 and even then, the inflammatory stage is of 
 very short duration, as it very soon assumes 
 either the nervou=! or putrid type. 
 
 The exciting causes are sudden transi- 
 tions from heat to cold, swallowing cold 
 liquors when the body is much heated by- 
 exercise, too free a use of vinous and spi- 
 rituous liqviors, great intemperance, violent 
 passions of the mind, the sudden suppres- 
 sion of habitual evacuations, and the sudden 
 repulsion of eruptions. It may be doubted 
 if this fever ever originates from personal 
 infection ; but it is possible for it to appear 
 as an epidemic amongst such as are of a ro- 
 bust habit, from a peculiar state of the at- 
 mosphere. It Comes on with a sense of 
 lassitude and inactivity, succeeded by ver- 
 tigo, rigors, and pains over the whole body, 
 but more particularly in the head and back ; 
 which symptoms are shortly followed by 
 redness of the face and eyes, great restless- 
 ness, intense heat, and unquenchable thirst, 
 oppression of breathing, and nausea. The 
 skin is dry and parched ; the tongue is of a 
 scarlet colour at the sides, and furred with 
 white in the centre ; the urine is red and 
 scanty ; the body is costive ; and there is a 
 quickness, with a fullness and hardness in 
 the pulse, not much affected by any pres- 
 sure made on the artery. If the febrile 
 symptoms run very high, and proper means 
 are not used at an early period, stupor and 
 delirium come on, the imagination becomes 
 much disturbed and hurried, and the pa- 
 tient raves violently. The disease usually 
 goes through its course in about fourteen 
 days, and terminates in a crisis, either by 
 diaphoresis, diarrhoea, haemorrhage fi^om the 
 nose, or the deposit of a copious sediment in 
 the urine ; which crisis is usually preceded 
 by some variation in the pidse. 
 
 Our judgment as to the termination of 
 the disease, must be formed from the vio- 
 lence of the attack, and the nature of the 
 symptoms. If the fever runs high, or con- 
 tinues many days, with stupor or delirium, 
 the event may be doubtful ; but if to these 
 are added, picking at the bed-clothes, start- 
 ings of the tendons, involuntary discharges 
 by stool and urine, and hiccups, it will 
 then certainly be fatal. On the contrary, if 
 the febrile heat abates, the other symptoms 
 moderate, and there is a tendency to a cri- 
 sis, we may then expect a recovery. In a 
 few instances, this fever has been known to 
 teitninate in mania. 
 
 On opening those who die of an inflam- 
 matory fever, an effusion is often perceived 
 within the cranium, and now and then, to- 
 pical affections of some of the viscera are to 
 be observed. 
 
 The chief indication in synocha is to les- 
 sen the excessive vascular action by evacu- 
 ations, and the antiphlogistic regimen. Of 
 the former, by far the most important, is 
 blood-letting, which should be freely prac- 
 tised in this disease, maldng a large orifice 
 into the vein, and taking from ten to twenty- 
 four ounces of blood, according to the vio- 
 lence of the symptom?, and the strength of 
 
864 
 
 SYN 
 
 iStN 
 
 the patient. The disorder may sometimes 
 be cut short at once by this active treatment 
 in the beginning ; but if it should continue 
 urgent, and the strength of the pulse keep 
 up, the repetition of it within more moderate 
 limits will be from time to time advisable. 
 Purging is next in efficacy, especially with 
 those articles which produce copious serous 
 discharges, and thoroughly clear out the in- 
 testines, as the saline cathartics, with infu- 
 sion of senna, jalap with svipertartrate of 
 potash, &c. As the disease advances, how- 
 ever, we must act less on this part, and at- 
 tempt to promote the other discharges, par- 
 ticularly that by the skin : for which pur- 
 pose calomel, antimonials, and the saline 
 diaphoretics are to be exhibited. The anti- 
 phlogistic regimen consists in obviating sti- 
 muli of every kind, so far as this can be 
 done safely ; impressions on the senses, par- 
 ticularly the sight and hearing, bodily and 
 mental exertion, &c. must be guarded 
 against as much as possible. The diet 
 should be of the most sparing kind, barley- 
 water, or other mild liquid, with some acid, 
 perhaps, added, or a little nitrate of potash 
 dissolved in it, taken in small quantities 
 from time to time, chiefly to quench the 
 thirst, and cool the body, will be the most 
 proper, strictly interdicting animal food, 
 fermented liquors, and the like. The sti- 
 mulus of heat must be especially obviated 
 by light clothing, or even exposing the body 
 to the air, ventilating the apartment, sprin- 
 kling the floor with vinegar and water, &c. 
 When the head is much aff'ected, besides the 
 general treatment, it will be proper to take 
 blood locally, have the head shaved and 
 cooled by some evaporating lotion, apply a 
 blister to the neck, and, perhaps, stimulate 
 the lower extremities. In like manner any 
 other organ being particularly pressed upon, 
 may require additional means, which will 
 be sufficiently understood by adverting to 
 the several phlegmasiae. 
 
 SY'NOCHUS. (From trvviX'^, to con- 
 tinue.) A mixed fever, A species of con- 
 tinued fever, commencing with symptoms of 
 synocha, and terminating in typhus ; so 
 that synocha and typhus, blended together 
 in a slight degree, seem to constitute this 
 species of fever, the former being apt to pre- 
 ponderate at its commencement, and the 
 latter towards its termination. 
 
 Every thing which has a tendency to 
 enervate the body, may be looked upon as a 
 remote cause of this fever ; and accordingly 
 we find it often arising from great bodily 
 fatigue, too great an indulgence in sensual 
 pleasures,- violent exertion, intemperance 
 in drinking, and errors in diet, and now and 
 then likewise from the suppression of some . 
 long-accustomed discharge. Certain pas- 
 sions of the mind (such as grief, fear, anxiety, 
 and joy,) have been enumerated amongst 
 the causes of fever, and in a few instances it 
 h probable they may have given rise to it; 
 
 but the concurrence of some other powers 
 seems generally necessary to produce this 
 effect. The most usual and universal cause 
 of this fever is the application of cold to the 
 body ; and its morbid effects seem to depend 
 partly upon certain circumstances of the 
 cold itself, and partly upon certain circum- 
 stances of the person to whom it is ap.? 
 plied. 
 
 The circumstances which seem to give 
 the application of cold due effect, are its de- 
 gree of intensity, the length of time which 
 it is applied; its being applied generally, 
 or only in a current of air, its having a de- 
 gree of moisture accompanying it, and its 
 being a considerable or sudden change from 
 heat to cold. The circumstances of persons 
 rendering them more liable to be affected 
 by cold, seem to be debility, induced either 
 by great fatigue, or violent exertions, by- 
 long fasting, by the want of natural rest, by 
 severe evacuations, by preceding disease, 
 by errors in diet, by intemperance in drink- 
 ing, by great sensuality, by too close an ap-> 
 plication to study, or giving way to grief, 
 fear, or great anxiety, by depriving the body 
 of a part of its accustomed clothing, by ex- 
 posing any one particular part of it, whilst 
 the rest is kept of its usual warmth, or by 
 exposing it generally or suddenly to cold 
 when heated much beyond it usual tempe- 
 rature ; these we may, therefoi-e, look upon 
 as so many causes giving an effect to cold 
 which it otherwise might not have produced. 
 Another frequent cause of fever seems to be 
 breathing air contaminated by the vapours 
 arising either directly or originally from the 
 body of the person labouring under the dis- 
 ease. A peculiar matter is supposed to ge- 
 nerate in the body of a person affected with 
 fever, and this floating in the atmosphere, 
 and being applied to one in health, will no 
 doubt often cause fever to take place in him, 
 which has induced many to suppose that 
 this infectious matter is produced in all fe-i 
 vers whatever, and that tliey are all, more 
 or less, contagious. 
 
 The effluvia arising from the human body, 
 if long confined to one place without being 
 diffused in the atmosphere, will, it is well 
 known, acquire a singular virulence, and 
 will, if applied to the bodies of men, become 
 the cause of fever. Exhalations, arising 
 from animal or vegetable substances in a 
 state of putrefaction, have been looked upon 
 as another general cause of fever : marshy 
 or moist grounds, acted upon by heat for 
 any length of time, usually send forth exha- 
 lations which prove a never-failing source of 
 fever, but more particularly in warm cli- 
 mates. Various hypotheses have been main- 
 tained, with respect to the proximate cause 
 of fever ; some supposing it to be a lentor 
 or viscidity prevailing in the mass of blood, 
 and stagnating in the extreme vessels; 
 others, that it is a noxious matter introduced 
 into or generated in the body, aiid that the 
 
Sim 
 
 SYN 
 
 S6i 
 
 UJcreased action of the heart and arteries is 
 an efibrt of nature to expel the morbific mat- 
 ter ; others, that it consisted in an increased 
 secretion of bile ; and others again, that it 
 is to be attributed to a spasmodic constric- 
 tion of the extreme vessels on the surface of 
 the body ; which last was the doctrine 
 taught by the late Dr. Cullen. 
 
 An attack of this fever is generally mark- 
 ed by the patient's being seized with a con- 
 siderable degree of languor or sense of de- 
 bility, together with a sluggishness in mo- 
 tion, and frequent yawning and stretching ; 
 the face and extremities at the same time 
 become pale, and the skin over the whole 
 surface of the body appears constricted; he 
 then perceives a sensation of cold in his 
 back, passing from thence over his whole 
 frame, and this sense of cold continuing to 
 increase ; tremoi's in the limbs, and rigors 
 of the body succeed. 
 
 With these there is a loss of appetite, 
 want of taste in the mouth, slight pains in 
 the head, back, and loins, small and frequent 
 respirations. The sense of cold and its ef- 
 fects after a little time become less violent, 
 and are alternated with flushings, and at 
 last, going off altogether, they are succeeded 
 by great heat diffused generally over the 
 •whole body ; the face looks flushed, the skin 
 is dry, as likewise the tongue ; universal 
 restlessness prevails, with a violent pain in 
 the head, oppression at the chest, sickness at 
 the stomach, and an inclination to vomit. 
 There is likewise a great thirst and costive- 
 ness, and the pulse is full and frequent, 
 beating, perhaps, 90 or 100 strokes in a 
 minute. When the symptoms run very high, 
 and there is a considerable determination 
 of blood to the head, a delirium will arise. 
 In this fever, as well as most others,, there 
 is generally an increase oi symptoms to- 
 wards evening. 
 
 If the disease is likely to prove fatal, 
 either by its continuing a long time, or by 
 the severity of its symptoms, then a starting 
 of the tendons, picking at the bed-clothes, 
 involuntary discharges by urine and stool, 
 coldness of the extremities, and hiccoughs, 
 "will be observed ; where no such appear- 
 ances take place, the disease will go through 
 its course. 
 
 Ai a fever once produced will go on, al- 
 thougli its cause be entirely removed, and as 
 the continued or fresh application of a cause 
 of fever neither will increase that which is 
 already produced, nor occasion a new one, 
 there can be no certainty as to the duration 
 of fever, and it is only by attending to cer- 
 tain appearances or changes, which usually 
 take place on the approach of a crisis, that 
 we can form any opinion or decision. The 
 symptoms pointing out the approach of a 
 crisis, are the pulse becoming soft, mode- 
 rate, and near its natural speed ; the tongue 
 losing its fur and becoming clean, with an 
 al^atement of thirst ; the skin being coverwH 
 
 "With a gentle moisture, and feeling soft to 
 the touch ; the secretory organs performing 
 their several offices ; and the urine deposi- 
 ting flaky crystals of a dirty red colour, and 
 becoming turbid on being allowed to stand 
 any time. 
 
 Many physicians have been of opinion, 
 that there is something in the nature of all 
 acute diseases, except those of a putrid kind, 
 which usually determines them to be of a 
 certain duration, and, therefore, that these 
 terminations, when salutary, happen at cer- 
 tain periods of the disease rather than at 
 others, unless disturbed in their progress by 
 an improper mode of treatment, or the ari- 
 sing of some accidental circumstance. These 
 periods are known by the appellation of cri- 
 tical days ; and from the time of Hippo- 
 crates down to the present, have been pretty 
 generally admitted. The truth of them^, 
 Dr. Thomas thinks, can hardly be disputed, 
 however they may be interrupted by various 
 causes. A great number of phenomena 
 show us, that both in the sound state and the 
 diseased, nature has a tendency to observe 
 certain periods ; for instance, the vicissitude^ 
 of sleeping and watching occurring with 
 such regularity to every one ; the accurate 
 periods that the menstrual flux observes, and 
 the exact time of pregnancy in all viviparous 
 animals, and many other such instances that 
 might be adduced, all prove this law. 
 
 With respect to diseases, every one mast 
 have observed the definite periods which 
 take place in regular intermittents, as well 
 those universal as topical ; in the course qf 
 true inflammation, which at the fourth, or 
 at the farthest the seventh day, is resolved., 
 or after this period changes into either ab- 
 scess, gangrene, or schirrhus; in exanthe- 
 matous eruptions, which, if they are favou- 
 rable and regular, appear on a certain and 
 definite day ; for example, the smail-pox 
 about the fourth day. AH these appear to 
 be founded on immutable laws, according to 
 which the motions of the body in health and 
 in disease are governed. 
 
 The days on which it is supposed the ter« 
 mination of continued fevers principally hap- 
 pens, are the third, fifth, seventh, ninth, 
 eleventh, fourteenth, seventeenth, and 
 twentieth. 
 
 A simple continued fever terminates al- 
 ways by a regular crisis in the manner be- 
 fore mentioned, or from the febrile matter 
 falling on some particular parts, it excites 
 inflammation, abscess, eruption, or destroys 
 the patient. 
 
 Great anxiety, loss of strength, intens^e 
 heat, stupor, delirium, irregularity in the 
 pulse, twitchings in the fingers and liands, 
 picking at the bed-clothes, startings of tlie 
 tendons, hiccoughs, involuntary evacuations 
 by urine, and stool, and such like sj^mptoms^ 
 point out the certain approach of death. 
 
 On the contrary, when the senses remain 
 clear and distinct, the febrile heatabate^ the 
 109 
 
SYP 
 
 ':iY¥ 
 
 akin is soft and moist, the pulse becomes 
 moderate and is regular, and the urine de- 
 posits flaky crystals, we may then expect a 
 speedy and happy termmation to the dis- 
 ease. 
 
 The usual appearances which are to be 
 observed on dissection of those who die of 
 this fever, are an effusion within the cra- 
 nium and topical affections perhaps of some 
 viscera. 
 
 This disease being of a mixed nature, the 
 treatment must be modified accordmgly. In 
 the beginning the same plan is to be pursued, 
 as in synocha, except that we must be more 
 sparing in the use of the lancet, in proportion 
 as there is less power in the system, to main- 
 tain the increased action of the heart and ar- 
 teries ; although if any important part should 
 be much affected, we must act more vigo- 
 rously, to prevent its disorganization, and the 
 consequent destruction of life. When the 
 character of the disease is changed, the means 
 proper will be such as are pointed out under 
 the head of Typhus. 
 
 SYNO'VIA. (A term of no radical mea- 
 ning, coined by Paracelsus.) Hydarthros. 
 Mucilago. An unctuous fluid secreted from 
 certain glands in the joint in which it is con- 
 tained. Its use is to lubricate the cartilagi- 
 nous surfaces of the articulatory bones, and 
 to facilitate their motions. 
 
 Synovial glands. Glandulw synovia. 
 The assemblage of a fatty fimbriated struc- 
 ture within the cavities of some joints, 
 
 SYNTENO'SIS. (From cw, with, and 
 TEVfflv, a tendon.) A species of articulation 
 where the bones are connected together by 
 tendons. 
 
 Stjvte'xis. (From b-uvth^o!, to dissolve.) 
 A marasmus or colliquative wasting of the 
 body. 
 
 SY'NTHESIS. (From <ruirT<9»^f, to com- 
 pose.) Combination. See Analysis. 
 
 Stntheti'smus. (From o-ov9sa>, to con- 
 cur.) The reduction of a fracture. 
 
 Syhtulg'tica. (From (xwovKoce, to cica- 
 trise.) Medicines which heal wounds. 
 
 SY'PHILIS. (The name of a shepherd, 
 who fed the flocks of king Alcithous, who, 
 proud of their number and beauty, insulted 
 the sun ; as a punishment for which, fable 
 relates, that this disease was sent on earth ; 
 or from s"«|>xoc, filthy.) Lues venerea. Mor- 
 bus Gallicus. A genus of disease in the 
 Class, Cachexia, and Order, Impetigines, 
 of Cullen. Towards the close of the memo- 
 rable fifteenth century, about the year ] 494 
 or 1495 the inhabitants of Europe were 
 greatly alarmed by the sudden appearance 
 of this disease. The novelty of its symp- 
 toms, and the wonderful rapidity with 
 which it was propagated throughout every 
 part of the known world, soon made it an 
 important object of medical inquiry. 
 
 In common language, it is said a person 
 has syphilis or is posed when the venereal 
 poisoa has been received into, or is diffused 
 
 thi'ough the system, and there produces its 
 peculiar effects, as ulcers of the mouth or 
 fauces, spots, tetters, and ulcers of the skin, 
 pains, swelling, and caries of the bones, &c. 
 But as long as tlie effects of the poison are 
 local and confined to or near the genitals, 
 the disorder is not called syphilis, lues vene- 
 rea, nor pox; but distinguished by some 
 particular name, according to its different 
 seat or appearance ; such as gonorrhoea ve- 
 nerea, chancre or bubo. 
 
 The venereal disease is always produced 
 by a poison. Concerning the nature of this 
 poison, we know no more than we do about 
 that of the small-pos or any other conta- 
 gion : we know only that it produces peculiar 
 effects. The smallest particle of this poiso^ 
 is sufficient to bring on the most violent dis- 
 order over the whole body. It seems to 
 spread and diffuse itself by a kind of fer- 
 mentation and assimilation of matter ; and, 
 like other contagions, it requires some time 
 after being applied to the human body, 
 before it produces that effect. It is not 
 known whether it has different degrees of 
 acrimony and volatility, or whether it is 
 always the same in its nature, varying only 
 with regard to the particular part to which 
 it is applied, or according to the different 
 habit and consitution or particular idiosyn- 
 crasy of the person who receives the in- 
 fection. We know that mercury possesses 
 a certain and specific power of destroying 
 the venereal virps ; but we are quite uncer- 
 tain whether it acts by a sedative, adstriu- 
 gent, or evacuant quality ; or if not, perhaps, 
 rather by a chemical elective attraction 
 whereby both substances uniting with one 
 another are changed to a third, which is no 
 more hurtful, but has some new properties 
 entirely distinct from those which any of 
 them had before they were united. The 
 variolous miasma, we know, produces its 
 effects in about twenty or twenty-four days 
 after the infection is received from the at- 
 mosphere, and eight or ten days^if by inocu- 
 lation, but the venereal virus se'^ms to keep 
 no particular period. At some times, and, 
 perhaps, in particular persons, I)r. Swe- 
 diaur has seen chancres arise in the space of 
 twelve hours, nay, in a still shorter time, 
 -indeed he mentions in a few minutes, after 
 an impure coition ; whereas in most cases, 
 they make their appearance only in as many 
 days. The generality of men feel the first 
 symptoms of a clap between tiie second 
 and fifth days after an impure coitus; 
 but there are instances where they do not 
 appear till after as many weeks or months. 
 Dr. S. was consulted by a young man, 
 who was seized with a violent discharge 
 from the glans along with a phimosis, but 
 without any chancres, four weeks after coi- 
 tion ; and during all the interval, he felt not 
 the least symptom of the disease. Some 
 years ago, a gentleman went out from Lon- 
 don, in seemingly perfect health, to the 
 
SYP 
 
 SYF 
 
 867 
 
 East Indies ; but on his arrival in that liot 
 climate, after a voyage of four months, a 
 violent clap broke out before he went on 
 shore, though he could have received no in- 
 fection during the voyage, as tliere was not 
 a woman on board. There are instances 
 which render it probable that the virus may 
 lie four, five, or six weeks, and perhaps 
 longer, on the surface of the genitals before 
 it is absorbed ; and were it not then to pro- 
 duce a chancre, might probably not be ab- 
 sorbed at all. We see daily esEimples, 
 where common women communicate tlie in- 
 fection to different men in the space of seve- 
 ral weeks, while they themselves have not 
 the least symptom of syphilis local or uni- 
 versal, the poison lying all that time in the 
 vagina harmless, and generally without be- 
 ing absorbed. How long tlie venereal vi- 
 rus may lurk in the body itself, after it has 
 been absorbed into the mass of blood, before 
 it produces any sensible effect, is a matter 
 of equal uncertainty. There is scarcely a 
 practitioner who has not observed instances 
 of its remaining harmless for weeks or even 
 months in the body. Dr. Swediaur had a 
 case, where, after laying dormant for half a 
 year, it broke out with unequivocal symp- 
 toms. But the following instance, if to be 
 depended upon, is still more extraordinary : 
 
 Some years ago, says the above writer, I 
 was consulted by a gentleman about a sore 
 throat, which I declared to be venereal. My 
 patient was astonished ; and assured me that 
 for nine years past he had not had the least 
 venereal complaint, nor had he any reason 
 to believe he had since received any infec- 
 tion ; but that he had been in the East Indies, 
 where he was affected with a violent clap. 
 On his return to Europe, being to appear- 
 ance in good health, he married, and conti- 
 nued perfectly free of any such complaint 
 ever since. By a mercurial course, how- 
 eveiv the complaint for which he applied to 
 me was completely removed. With regard 
 to its effects, the venereal poison follows no 
 constant rule : for though, in general, it 
 affects first the throat, where it produces ul- 
 cerations, in others it exerts its virulence on 
 the skin or bones. Whilst the greatest part 
 of mankind are thus easily affected by this 
 poison, there are some few who seem to be 
 altogether unsusceptible of the infection : 
 as happens equally with the variolous con- 
 tagion, though they go into infected places, 
 and expose themselves to inoculation or 
 every hazard by which the disease is gene- 
 rally coiTununicated. 
 
 Some persons are more liable than others 
 to be infected who are seemingly of the 
 same habit ; nay, the very same person 
 seems to be more liable to be infected atone 
 time than another, and those who have been 
 once infected seem to be more liable to 
 catch the infection a second time, than those 
 who never were infected before with the 
 dijease. The climate, season, asre, state of 
 
 health, idiosyncrasy, are, perhaps, as iu 
 other diseases, the necessary predisposing 
 causes. The same difference is observable 
 in the progi-ess made by the disease after the 
 patient is infected. In some the progress is 
 slow, and tlie disease appears scarcely to gain 
 any ground, while in others it advances 
 with the utmost rapidity, and speedily pro- 
 duces the most terrible symptoms. Whe- 
 ther the venereal poison can be absorbed 
 into the system, without a previous excori- 
 ation, or ulceration of the genitals, or some 
 other parts of the surface of the body, is still 
 a matter of doubt. Several cases, however, 
 have occurred which render it highly proba- 
 ble, if not certain, that the poison really is 
 now and then absorbed, without any pre- 
 vious oxcoriation or ulceration whatsoever, 
 and thus produces buboes and other vene- 
 real symptoms in the body. 
 
 It has been asserted by the earliest and 
 even by some late writers, that it may be 
 caught by lying in the same bed or living 
 in the same room with or after an infected 
 person. What may have been the case at 
 the commencement of the disease cannot 
 be said, but the most accurate observations 
 and experiments which have been made 
 upon the subject, do not confirm this to 
 be the case in our times. Nor are nui'ses 
 infected in the Lock-Hospital, where they 
 live night and day with patients in all 
 stages of the distemper. The fact seems 
 to be, that patients in our times are apt to 
 impose uix)n themselves or upon physicians 
 and surgeons, with regard to this matter ; 
 and the above opinion easily gains ground 
 among the vulgar, especially in countries 
 where people are more influenced by pre- 
 judices, superstition, servile situation in life, 
 or other circumstances. Hence we some- 
 times hear the most ridiculous accounts 
 given in those countries by friars and com- 
 mon soldiers, of the manner by which they 
 came to this disorder : such as piles, gravel, 
 colics, contusions, fevers, little-houses, ly- 
 ing in suspected beds, or lying in bed with 
 a suspected person, retention of the se- 
 men, coition with a woman in menstru- 
 ation, the use of cider, bad wine or beer, 
 &c. 
 
 Another question undecided is, whether 
 the venereal poison ever infects any fluid of 
 our body, besides those of the mucous and 
 lymphatic system. Does the venereal poi- 
 son in an infected woman ever affect the 
 milk, and consequently can the infection be 
 conveyed to the infant by the milk alone, 
 without any venereal ulcer on or about the 
 nipples ? It is equally a matter of uncer- 
 tainty whether the venereal disease is ever 
 conveyed from an infected father or mother, 
 by coition, to the foetus, provided their ge- 
 nitals are sound ; or, whether a child is ever 
 affected with venereal symptoms in the ute- 
 rus of an infected mother. Such infected 
 infants as came under the observation of 
 
868 
 
 bYi? 
 
 STff 
 
 Df. Swediaui? or of his friends, whose prac- 
 tice afforded them frequent opportunities of 
 seeing new-born infants, seemed rather to 
 militate against the opinion. Neither he 
 nor any of them, have ever been able to ob- 
 serve ulcerations or other symptoms of a 
 venereal kind upon new-born children; and 
 such as make their appearance four, sis, or 
 eight, or more days afterwards, on the geni- 
 tals, anus, Ups, mouth, &c. may rather be 
 supposed to arise by infection during the 
 passage from ulcers in the vagina of the 
 mother, the skin of the infant being then 
 nearly in as tender a state as the glans penis, 
 or the labia ; and this perhaps at the time 
 when an absorption of the venereal poison 
 might easier take place without a previous 
 excoriation, or ulceration of the skin. All 
 the ways, therefore, by which we see, in 
 our days, the venereal poison communi- 
 cated from an unhealthy to a healthy per- 
 son may be reduced to the following 
 heads : 
 
 1. By the coition of an healthy person 
 with another who is infected with venereal 
 disease of the genitals. 
 
 2. By the coition of an healtliy person 
 with another, apparently healthy, in whose 
 genitals the poison lies concealed, without 
 having yet produced any bad symptom. 
 Thus a woman who has perhaps received 
 the infection from a man two or three days 
 before, may during that time infect, and 
 often does infect the man or men who have 
 to do with her aftervvards, without having 
 any symptoms of the disease visible upon 
 herself; and, vice versa, a man may infect 
 a woman in tlie same manner. Such in- 
 stances occur in pi'actice every day. 
 
 3. By sucking ; in this case the nipples 
 of the wet nurse may be infected by ve- 
 nereal ulcers in the mouth of the child : 
 or vice versa, the nipples of the nurse 
 being infected, will occasion venereal ul- 
 cei's in the child's nose, mouth, or lips. 
 It is uncertain, as mentioned above, whe- 
 ther the venereal poison was ever pro- 
 pagated by means of tlie milk from the 
 breast. 
 
 4. By exposing to the contact of venereal 
 poison any part of the surface of the body, 
 by kissing, touching, &c. especially if the 
 parts so exposed have been previously exco- 
 riated, wounded, or ulcerated by any cause 
 whatever. In this manner we frequently 
 see venereal ulcers arise in the scrotum and 
 thighs ; and there are some well attested 
 instances where the infection took place in 
 the fingers of midwives or surgeons. Se- 
 veral instances are recorded of venereal 
 ulcers in the nostrils, eyelids, and lips of 
 persons who had touched their own genitals, 
 or those of others, affected at the time with 
 local venereal complaints, and then rubbed 
 their nostrils, &c. with the fingers, without 
 previously washing the hands. There v/^as 
 a few ye;?rs ago i a Lond.on. a mela-nCholy 
 
 e"xampie of a young lady, who, after having 
 drawn a decayed tooth, and replaced it with 
 one taken immediately from a young woman 
 apparently in perfect health, was soon after 
 affected with an ulcer in the mouth. The 
 sore manifested symptoms of a venereal 
 nature ; but such was its obstinacy, that it 
 resisted the most powerful mercurial reme- 
 dies, terminatuig at last in a caries of the 
 maxilla with a most shocking erosion of the 
 mouth and face, by which the unhappy pa- 
 tient was destroyed. During all this, how- 
 ever, we are informed that not the smallest 
 venereal symptom was perceived in the 
 woman from whom the sound tooth was 
 procured. 
 
 5. By wounding any part of the body 
 with a lancet or knife infected with the 
 venereal virus. In this instance there is a 
 similarity between the venereal poison and. 
 that of the small-pox. There are several 
 examples of the latter being produced by 
 bleeding with a lancet which had been pre- 
 viously employed for the purpose of inocu- 
 lation, or of opening variolous pustules, 
 without being properly cleaned afterwards. 
 In Moravia, in tlie year 1577, a number of 
 persons who assembled in a house for bath- 
 ing, had themselves, according to the custom 
 of that time, scarified by the barber, were 
 all of them infected with the venereal dis- 
 ease, and treated accordingly. Krato, the 
 physician, and Jordan who gave a descrip- 
 tion of this distemper, are both of opinion 
 that it was communicated by means of the 
 scarifying instrument. And Van Swieten 
 relates several instances where the lues was 
 communicated by a similar carelessness ia 
 cleaning the instrument used in bleeding or 
 scarification.. 
 
 The venereal poison applied to the ure- 
 thra and vagina produce a clap. See Go- 
 norrhaa. Coming into contact with other 
 parts it produces a chancre or bubo and 
 constitutional symptoms. Chancre is the 
 primary and immediate consequence of ino- 
 culation witli true venereal matter in any 
 of the ways which have been mentioned, 
 and may arise in any part of the human 
 body : but it generally shows itself in the 
 pudenda, because the infecting medium is 
 there first taken up in the one sex, and com- 
 municated by contact to the other. It is 
 not, however, peculiar to these parts, for 
 whenever the same kind of fluid is applied 
 to a scratch on the hand, finger, lip, or nip- 
 ple, the same consequence will follow. 
 There can be no doubt but that the slightest 
 abrasion possible, or breach of the cuticle, 
 is sufficient to give a speedy admission to 
 this destructive poison. A chancre makes 
 its appearance either with a slight inflam- 
 mation which afterwards ulcerates, or there 
 arises a small pimple or pustule filled with 
 a transparent fluid, which soon breaks and 
 forms into a spreading ulcer. The period 
 at which it makes its appearaacs after ii>» 
 
j3YF 
 
 SYP 
 
 8^9 
 
 fectlou is veiy various, being most couimon- 
 ly in five or six days, but in some cases not 
 till after the expiration of as many weeks. 
 There is both a local and general predispo- 
 sition to chancres : Jews and Mahommedans, 
 from the constant exposure of the glans and 
 loss of the prepuce, have the cuticle of the 
 glans penis of much firmer texture than 
 Siose who have not been circumcised ; and 
 they are, from this circumstance, much less 
 subject to chancres than the rest of mankind. 
 For the same reason they who, from the 
 shortness of the prepuce, generally keep the 
 glans uncovered, are not so liable to tlie 
 diseases as those who have long narrow pre- 
 putia ; for persons thus formed constantly 
 keep the surface of the glands and prepuce 
 moist and tender, and almost at every co- 
 habitation are liable to abrasions and to ex- 
 coriations. 
 
 There is an intermediate state of the ve- 
 nereal disease between a local and constitu- 
 tional affection, which arises from the ab- 
 sorption of venereal matter from some 
 surface to which it has been applied. The 
 glands situated nearest the parts thus af- 
 fected are apt to become swelled and in- 
 flamed, so as to give rise to what is termed 
 bubo ; and the parts of generation usually 
 coming first in contact with the matter, so 
 the glands in the groin generally afford this 
 particular symptom. In most cases the ve- 
 nereal virus is absorbed from a chancre or 
 an ulcer in the urethra ; but instances have 
 occurred where a bubo has arisen without 
 either gonorrhoea or any kind of ulceration, 
 and where the matter appears to have been 
 absorbed, without any erosion of the skin or 
 jnucous membrane. 
 
 A bubo comes on with a pain in the 
 g)Poin, accompanied with some degree of 
 hardness and swelling, and is at first about 
 the size of a kidney bean, but continuing to 
 increase, it at length becomes as large as an 
 egg, occasions the person to experience 
 some difficulty in walking, and is attended 
 with a pulsation and tlirobbing in the tu- 
 mour, and a great redness of the skin. In 
 aame cases the suppuration is quickly com- 
 pleted, in others it goes on very slow, and 
 in others again the inflammatory appearan- 
 ces go off without any formation of pus. 
 In a few instances the glands have been 
 known to become scirrhous. The following 
 are the characteristics of a venereal bubo. 
 The swelling is usually confined to one 
 gland, the colour of the skin where inflam- 
 mation prevails, is of a florid red, the pain 
 fe very acute, the pi-ogress from inflam- 
 mation to suppuration and ulceration is ge- 
 nerally very rapid, the suppuration is large 
 in proportion to the size of the gland, and 
 there is only one abscess. 
 
 , A bubo is never attended with danger, 
 where the inflamed gland proceeds on regu- 
 larly to suppuration, but in pai'ticular cases 
 it acquires an indolence after coming to a 
 
 \ 
 
 certain length, arising from a scrophulous 
 taint, or by being combined with erysipelas 
 it terminates in gangrene and occasions a 
 great loss of substance. This termination 
 is however, more frequently met with in 
 hospitals than in private practice, and may 
 partly be attributed to the contaminated 
 state of the air of the wards wherein vene- 
 real patients are lodged. 
 
 A constitutional taint is the third form 
 under which it has been mentioned, that the 
 venereal poison is apt to show itself, and 
 which always arises in consequence of the 
 matter being absorbed and carried into the 
 circulating mass of fluids. The absorptioa 
 of it may, however, take place in three 
 ways. 
 
 1st. It may be carried into the circulation, 
 without producing any evident local effect 
 on the part to which it was first applied. 
 
 2dly. It may take place in consequence 
 of some local affection, such as either go- 
 norrhoea, chancre, or bubo : And, 
 
 3dly. It may ensue from an application of 
 the matter to a common sore or wound, 
 similar to what happens in inoculating for 
 the small-pox. 
 
 The most general way, however, in which 
 a constitutional taint is produced, is by an 
 absorption of the matter, either from a 
 chancre or a bubo. 
 
 When venereal matter gets into the sys- 
 tem, some symptoms of it may often be 
 observed in the course of six or eight weeks^ 
 or probably sooner ; but in some cases, it 
 will continue in the circulating mass of 
 fluids for many months before any visible 
 signs of its effects are produced. The sjrs- 
 tem being completely contaminated, it then 
 occasions many local effects in different 
 parts of the body, and shows itself under a 
 vai'iety of forms, many of which put on the 
 appearance of a distinct disease. We may 
 presume that this variety depends wholly 
 on the difference of constitution, the different 
 kind of parts affected, and the different state 
 these parts were in at the time the matter 
 or poison was applied. 
 
 The first symptoms usually show them- 
 selves on the skin and in the mouth or 
 throat. When on the skin, reddish and 
 brownish spots appear here and there on the 
 surface, and eruptions of a copper coloux' 
 are dispersed over different parts of the 
 body, on the top of which there soon forms 
 a thick scurf or scale. This scurf falls off 
 after a short time and is succeeded by 
 another, and the same happening several 
 times, and at length casting off deep scabs, 
 an ulcer is formed v/hich discharges an acrid 
 foetid matter. When the matter is secreted 
 in the glands of the throat and mouth, the 
 tongue will often be affected so as to occa- 
 sion a thickness of speech, and the tonsils, 
 palate, and uvula will become ulcerated so 
 as to produce a soreness and difficulty of 
 swallowing, and likewise a hoarseness in the 
 
870 
 
 SYK 
 
 iiPv 
 
 voice. In a venereal nicer of the tonsil a 
 portion of it seems as if it was dug; out ; it is, 
 moreover, very foul, and has a thick white 
 matter adhering to it, which cannot be 
 washed off. By these characteristic marks 
 it may, in general, readily be distmguished 
 from any other species of ulceration in these 
 parts. 
 
 If the disease affects the eyes, obstinate 
 inflammation, and sometimes ulceration will 
 also attack these organs. 
 
 The matter sometimes falls on deep- 
 seated parts, such as the tendons, liga- 
 ments, and periosteum, and occasions hard, 
 painful swellings to arise, known by the 
 name of nodes. 
 
 When the disease is suffered to take its 
 own course, and not counteracted by proper 
 remedies, the patient will in the course of 
 time, be alBicted with severe pains, but 
 more particularly in the night time; his 
 countenance will become sallow, his hair 
 will fall off, he will loose his appetite, strength 
 and flesh, his rest will be much disturbed 
 by night, and a small fever of the hectic 
 kind will arise. The ulcers in the mouth and 
 throat being likewise suffered to spread, and 
 to occasion a caries of the bones of the pa- 
 late, an opening will be made from the 
 mouth to the nose, and the cartilages and 
 bones of the nose being at length corroded 
 away, this will sink on a level with the face. 
 Some constitutions will bear up for a con- 
 siderable time against the disease, whilst 
 others again will soon sink under a general 
 weakness and irritation produced by it. If 
 the disorder is recent, and the constitution 
 not impaired by other diseases, a perfect 
 cure may easily be effected ; but where it is 
 of long standing, and accompanied with the 
 symptoms of irritation which have been 
 mentioned, the cure will prove tedious, and 
 in many cases uncertain, as the constitution 
 and sti'ength of the patient may not admit 
 of his going through a course of medicine 
 sufficient to destroy tlie poison, or his health 
 may be in such a state, as that only a very 
 small quantity of mercury can be adminis- 
 tered even at considerable intervals. 
 
 The general appearances to be observed 
 on dissection of those who die of lues, are, 
 caries of tlie bones, but more particularly 
 those of tlie cranium, often communicating 
 ulceration to the brain itself, togetlier with 
 enlargements and indurations of the lympha- 
 tic glands, scirrhus of several of the organs, 
 particularly the liver and lungs, and exosto- 
 ses of many of the hardest bones. 
 
 St'pfjilis i'kdica. The yaws. 
 
 Sy'philis POLo'jficA. A variety of ve- 
 nereal disease. 
 
 Sy'PHiLis vea'e'PvEA. See Si/philis. 
 
 Syr'i^ o'lefm. a fragrant essential 
 oil, obtained by distilling the canary balsam 
 plant, or moldavica. 
 
 Stf^rian kerb mmdch. See Tettcrmm mci' 
 mm. 
 
 Syri'gmps. (See Paracusis.) 
 
 Syri'nga. (From a-vpty^, a pipe ; so 
 called because from its branches, pipes 
 were made after the removal of the pitii.) 
 The pipe-tree. 
 
 Syri'jsgmos. See Paracusis. 
 
 Syrin go'tomum. (From ^vjiiy^, a fistu- 
 la, and T«(Mva), to cut.) An instrument, to 
 cut fistulas. 
 
 Sy'rius. (Heb.) A pipe. A syringe, 
 A fistula. 
 
 Syrmai'smus. (From trvp/mtti^aj to eva-^ 
 cuate.) A gentle evacuation by vomit or 
 stool. 
 
 Si/rup of buckthorn. See Syncpus rhamni. 
 
 Syrup of ginger. See Syrupus zingiberis. 
 
 Syrup of lemon. See Syrv/pus limonum. 
 
 Syrup of marsh-mallows. See Sy^rupus 
 althcBCE. 
 
 Syrup of mulberry. See Syrupus mori. 
 
 Syrup of orange. See Syrupus aurantii. 
 
 Syrup of poppy. See Syrupus papaveris. 
 
 Syrup of red poppy. See Syrupus Rhcea- 
 dos. 
 
 Syrup of roses. See Syrupus rosce. 
 
 Syrup of saffron. See Syrupus croci. 
 
 Syrup of senna.^ See Syrupus senna. 
 
 Syrup of Tolu. See Syrupus Tolutanus, 
 
 SYRUPUS. (Serab, a potion, Arab.) 
 
 1 . When sugar is dissolved in any vege= 
 table liquor, to the consistence of thin 
 honey, a medical preparation is formed 
 called a syrup ; which, if obtained from a 
 single plant, is called simple ; but if from 
 more than one, compound. To keep syrups 
 without fermenting, it is necessary that their 
 temperature should be attended to, and kept 
 as near 55° as possible. A good cellar will 
 answer this purpose, for there are few sum- 
 mers in which the temperature of such a 
 place rises to 60^. 
 
 2. The name syrup is also given, when 
 sugar is dissolved Ln water ; and in the pre- 
 sent pharmacopoeia this is termed simple 
 syrup. See Syrupus simplex. 
 
 Syru'pus ace'ti. Sugar and vinegar. 
 A refrigerating and antiseptic syrup. 
 
 Syru'pus alth^'^. Syrup of marsh- 
 mallow. Syrupus ex althcea. Syrupus de 
 althaa. " Take of the fresh root of marsh- 
 mallow, bruised, half a pound ; refined su- 
 gar, two pounds ; water, a gallon. Boil 
 down the water with the marsh mallow- 
 root to half, and press out the liquor when 
 cold. Set it by for 24 hours, that the fsecu- 
 lencies may subside ; then pour off the liquor, 
 and having added the sugar, boil it down to 
 a proper consistence." An emollient and 
 demulcent ; mostly given to allay tickling 
 coughs, hoarseness, &:c. in conjunction wilij 
 other remedies 
 
 Syru'pus aura'ktii. Syrup of orange. 
 Syrupus corticis aurantii. Syrupus e cortici- 
 bus aurantiorum. Syrupus de coriice auraU' 
 tiorum. " Take of fresh orange-peel, two 
 ounces ; boiling-water, a pint ; refined sugar, 
 thi'ee pounds- Macerate the orange-peel is 
 
dYK 
 
 &YK 
 
 svi 
 
 the water for 12 hours in a covered ressel ; 
 then pour off the liquor and add the sugar." 
 A pleasant bitter and stomachic. 
 
 Stru'pcs caryophy'lli ru'bri. a 
 ■Hrarm and stimulating syrup 
 
 Syru'pcs co'lchici. . An acrid and diu- 
 retic compound given in dropsies. 
 
 Syru'pus co'rticis aura'jvtii. See 
 Syrupus auraniii. 
 
 Syru'pus cro'ci. Syrup of saffron. 
 " Take of saffron, an ounce ; boiling water, 
 a pound ; refined sugar, two pounds and a 
 half. Macerate the saffron in the water for 
 12 hours in a covered vessel, then strain the 
 liquor, and add the sugar." This imparts a 
 beautiful colour to liquids, and is sometimes 
 employed as a cordial. Amongst the vul- 
 gar, syrup of saffron is in high esteem in 
 measels, small-pox, &c. 
 
 Stru'pcs limo'num. Syrup of lemon. 
 Syrupus sued limonis, Syrupus e succo li- 
 monum. Syrupus e succo citrorum. " Take 
 of lemon-juice, strained, a pint ; refined 
 sugar, two pounds. Dissolve the sugar in 
 the lemon-juice in the manner directed for 
 simple syrup." A very pleasant, cooling, 
 and acid syrup, which may be exhibited 
 with advantage in febrile and bilious affec- 
 tions. 
 
 Syru'pps mo'ri. Syrup of mulberry. 
 Syrupus mororum. " Take of mulberry- 
 juice, strained, a pint ; refined sugar, two 
 pounds. Dissolve the sugar in the mulber- 
 ly-juice in the manner directed for simple 
 syrup.^ ' Syrup of mulberries is very grate- 
 ful and aperient, and may be given with 
 such intentions to children. 
 
 Syru'pps papa'veris, Syrupus papaveris 
 albi. Syrupus e meconio. Syrupus de me- 
 conio, sive diacodium. " Take of capsules 
 of white poppy, dried and bruised, the seeds 
 being separated, 14 ounces ; refined sugar, 
 two pounds ; boiling water, two gallons and 
 a half. Macerate the capsules in the water 
 for 24 hours, then boil it down by means of 
 a water-bath to one gallon, and press out 
 the liquor strongly. Boil down the liquor 
 again, after being strained, to two pints, and 
 strain it while hot. Set it by for 12 hours, 
 that the fseculencies may subside : then boil 
 down the clear liquor to a pint, and add the 
 sugar in the manner directed for simple 
 syrup." It should be kept in stone bottles 
 and in a cellar. A useful anodyne prepara- 
 tion which may be added with advantage to 
 a vast variety of medicines against diseases 
 of the bowels, coughs, &c. 
 
 Syru'pus papa'veris erra'tici. See 
 Syrupus rhceados. 
 
 Syru'pus rh(e'ados, Syrupus papaveris 
 erraiici. Syrupus de papavere erralico. Syrup 
 of red-poppy. " Take of red-poppy petals, 
 fresh, a pound ; boiling- water, a pint and 
 two fluid ounces ; refined sugar, two pounds 
 and a half. Having heated the water in a 
 water-bath, add gradually the red-poppy pe- 
 tals, frequently stirring them ; then having 
 
 removed tiie vessel, macerate for twelve 
 hours ; next press out the liquor, and set 
 it by to settle ; lasth/, add the sugar, as 
 directed for simple syrup." This is a very 
 mild anodyne, and used more for the colour, 
 than for its medical properties. 
 
 Syrtj'pxjs rha'mwi. Syrup of buckthorn. 
 "Take of the fresh juice of buckthorn-ber- 
 ries, four pints ; ginger-root, sliced, all- 
 spice, powdered, of each half an ounce ; re- 
 fined sugar, three pounds and a, half. Set 
 by the juice for three days that the fascu- 
 lencies may subside, and strain. To a pint 
 of the clea.r juice add the ginger and all- 
 spice ; then macerate in a gentle heat foui" 
 hours, and strain ; boil down what remains 
 to one pint and a half, mix the liquors, and 
 add the sugar in the manner directed for 
 simple syrup." 
 
 This preparation, in doses of three or 
 four spoonfuls, operates as a brisk cathartic. 
 The principal inconvenience attending it is_, 
 that it is very unpleasant, and occasions a 
 thirst and dryness of the mouth and fauces, 
 and sometimes violent gripes ; these effects 
 may be prevented by drinking liberally of 
 water-gruel, or other warm liquids during 
 the operation. 
 
 Syru'ptjs ri'bis ni'gri. Syrup of black 
 cvirrants. Aperient and diuretic qualities 
 are attributed to this preparation. 
 
 Syru'ptjs ro's^. Syrup of roses. Sy- 
 rupus rosarzim solutivus. Syrupus e rosis 
 siccis. "Take of damask-rose petals, dried, 
 seven ounces ; refined sugar, six pounds ; 
 boiling-water, four pints. Macerate the 
 rose-petals in the water for twelve hoursj 
 and strain ; then evaporate the strained 
 liquor, by means of a water-bath, to two 
 pints and a half; then add the sugar in 
 the manner described for simple syrup." 
 A useful laxative for children. From 3j» 
 
 to 
 
 vss. 
 
 Syru'pus ru'bi ivm'i. Syrup of raspber- 
 ry. A pleasant aperient syrup for children, 
 
 Syru'pus scilli'ticus. Expectorant and 
 diuretic. 
 
 Syru'pus se'kn^. Syrup of senna. 
 " Take of senna-leaves, two ounces ; fen- 
 nel-seed, bruised, an ounce ; manna, three 
 ounces ; refined sugar, a pound ; v/ater, 
 boiling, a pint. Macerate the senna-leaves 
 and fennel-seeds in the water for an hour 
 with a gentle heat ; strain the liquor, and 
 mix with it the manna and sugar ; then 
 boil to the proper consistence." A useful 
 purgative for children. 
 
 Syru'pus si'mples. Syrupus. Simple 
 syrup. " Take of refined sugar, two 
 pounds and a half; water, a pint. Dissolve 
 the sugar in the water in a water-bath ; 
 then set it aside for twenty-four hours : 
 take off the scum, and if there be any 
 faeculencies, pour off the clear liquor from 
 them." 
 
 Syru'pus Toluta'nus. Syrup of Tolu* 
 " Take of balsam of Tolu, an ounce ; 
 
872 
 
 SYR 
 
 SYS 
 
 water, boiling, a pint ; refined sugar, two 
 pounds. Boil the balsam in the water half 
 an hour in a covered vessel, occasionally 
 stirring it, strain the liquor when it is cold, 
 and then add the sugar in the manner di- 
 rected for simple syrup." A useful bal- 
 samic syrup, calculated to allay tickling 
 coughs and hoarsenesses. 
 
 Syru'pus vi'oLiE. A pleasant laxative 
 for young children. 
 
 Syru'pus zingi'beris. Syrup of ginger. 
 " Take of ginger-root, sliced, two ounces ; 
 water, boiling, a pint ; refined sugar, two 
 pounds. Macerate the ginger-root in the 
 water for twenty-four hours, and strain, 
 then add the sugar in the manner directed 
 for symple syrup." A carminative and 
 
 stomachic syrup. Dose from one to tlirfet 
 drachms. 
 
 SYSSARCO'SIS. (From ffw, and cra/>f 
 flesh.) A species of union of bones in which 
 one bone is united to another by means of 
 an intervening muscle. In this manner the 
 OS hyoides is connected with the sternum 
 and other parts. 
 
 System, absorbent. See Msorbents and 
 Lymphatics. 
 
 System^ genital. The parts of genera- 
 tion. 
 
 System, nervous. See J^erve. 
 System, vascular. The arteries and veins. 
 SY'STOLE. (From a-u^e\Kai, to con? 
 tract.) The contraction of the heart. 
 
 T, 
 
 J. BANDAGE. A bandage so named 
 from its figure. It is principally used for 
 supporting the dressings, after tlie operation 
 for fistula in ano, in diseases of the perinae- 
 um, and those of the groins, anus, k.c. 
 
 Tab a' CUM. (From Tobago, the island 
 from whence it was first brought.) Tobac- 
 co. See JVicotiana. 
 
 Tabe'lla. (Dim. of tofewZa, a table.) A 
 lozenge. 
 
 TA'BES. (From tabesco, to consume 
 or pine away.) A wasting of the body. 
 A genus of disease in the Class, Cachexia, 
 and Order, Marcores, of CuUen ; characte- 
 rized by emaciation and weakness, attended 
 with hectic fever, but without any cough 
 or spitting, which last symptoms distinguish 
 it from phthisis. It has three species : 1. 
 Tabes purulenta, from an ulcerous discharge: 
 
 2. Tabes scrofulosa, from a scrofulous habit : 
 
 3. Tabes venenata, from poison. See .^iro- 
 phy. 
 
 Ta'bes coxa'ria. Phthisis ischiadica. A 
 wasting of the thigh and leg from an ab- 
 scess or other cause in the hip. 
 
 Ta'bes borsa'lis. Lordosis. Dr. Cul- 
 len makes it a variety of atrophia inanito- 
 Tum. Hippocrates calls it tabes ossis sacri. 
 At present by the name of tabes dorsalis is 
 understood a wasting of the body, attended 
 at first with pain in the back or loins, and 
 afterwards also in the neck and head, cau- 
 sed by a too early or a too frequent use of 
 \'enery. 
 
 Ta'bes nutri'cubi. A variety of atro- 
 phia inanitorum. 
 
 Ta'bes o'ssis sa'crji. Hippocrates' name 
 ftr tabes dor.»alis. 
 
 Ta'bes pttlmona'hS. A name fdr 
 phthisis. 
 
 Ta'bes rebta'lis. An abscess of the 
 kidney. 
 
 Ta'bes stphili'tica. A variety of the 
 atrophia cacochymica. 
 
 Tacamaha'cca. (Indian.) See Fagara 
 oclandra. 
 
 Ta'ctus. See Touch. 
 
 Tm'da. (Aet/tT*, from J'ah), to burn.) A 
 torch. A species of pine which burns like a 
 torch. A medicated torch for fumigations* 
 
 T.E'NIA. (Ta-ivtn, a Hebrew word, 
 signifying a fillet ; bo named from its re- 
 semblance to a fillet or piece of tape.) The 
 tape-worm. A genus of intestinal worms ; 
 characterized by a long, flat, and jointed 
 body. Species; 1. TcEnia osculis margi- 
 nalibus, the long tape-worm, and the so^ 
 lium of authors, which is peculiar to this 
 country, Russia, France, &c. : 2. Tcenia 
 osculis superficialibus, the broad tape-worm^ 
 which is peculiar to the inhabitants cjf 
 Switzerland, &c. See Worms. 
 
 Talc. See Talcum, 
 
 Ta'lcum. (From talc, German.) Talc. 
 A white, grey, yellow, or greenish substance 
 of a soft and soapy touch, formed of trans^ 
 parent laminae placed upon each other. 
 Talc is composed of pure magnesia mixed 
 with near twice its weight of silex and le^s 
 than its weight of alumine. There are se- 
 veral different appearances of talc. The 
 greenish foliaceous Venice talc was former- 
 ly used medicinally, as possessing antacid 
 and aperient qualities. 
 
 Ta'lpa. (From tw^ao?, blind.) Talptt- 
 ria. A mole. Also, a tumour resembling 
 
I'AM 
 
 B. inole in eating, and creeping ilnder the 
 skin. 
 
 Ta'lus. a synonym of Astragalus. See 
 ^Istragalus. 
 
 Tamalapa TRA. The Indian leaf is so 
 termed by some authors. See Laurus 
 cassia. 
 
 Tamarind. See Tamanndus. 
 
 TAMARrWDUS. (From tamar or lama- 
 rindi, which is, in the Arabian language, a 
 synonym of the dactylus or date.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants. Class, 
 Monadelphia. Order, Triandria. The ta- 
 marind tree. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the ta- 
 jnarind fruit. 
 
 Tamari'ndus i'ndica. The systematic 
 Dame of the tamarind-tree. Oxyphmnicon. 
 Siliqua arabica. Balampulli. Tamar cea 
 secla oxyphcETiicia. Acacia hidica. The 
 pulp of the tamarind, with the seeds, con- 
 nected together by numerous tough strings 
 or fibres, are brought to us freed from the 
 outer shell, and commonly preserved in 
 sirup. According to Long, tamarinds are 
 prepared for exportation at Jamaica, in the 
 following manner: "The fruit or pods are 
 gathered in June, July, and August, when 
 full ripe, which is known by their fragility 
 or easy breaking on small pressure between 
 the finger and thumb. The fruit taken out 
 of the pod, and cleared from the shelly frag- 
 ments, is placed in layers in a cask, and 
 boiling sirup, just before it begins to granu- 
 late, is poured in, till the cask is filled : the 
 sirup pervades every part quite down to the 
 bottom, and when cool the cask is headed 
 for sale." The tamarind is employed as a 
 laxative, and for abating thirst or heat in va- 
 rious inflammatory complaints, and for cor- 
 recting putrid disorders, especially of a bili- 
 ous kind, in which the cathartic, antiseptic, 
 and refrigerant qualities of the fruit have 
 been found equally useful. When intended 
 merely as a laxative, it may be of advantage 
 (Dr. Woodville observes) to join it wilh 
 manna or purgatives of a sweet kind, by 
 which its use is rendered safer and more ef- 
 fectual. Three drachms of the pulp are 
 usually sufficient to open the body, but to 
 prove moderately cafhartic, one or two 
 ounces are required. It is an ingredient in 
 Ibe confectio cassia, and confectio senna. 
 
 Tamari'scds. (From Tamarik, abster- 
 sion, Heb. named from its properties of 
 cleansing and purifying the blood.) See 
 Tamarix gallica, 
 
 TA'MARIX. The name of a genus of 
 plants. Class, Peniandria. Order, Digmia. 
 The tamarisk tree. 
 
 Ta'marix ga'llica. The systematic 
 name of the tamarisk tree. Tamariscus. 
 Tamarisk. The bark, wood, and leaves of 
 this tree, were formerly employed medici- 
 nally, though seldom used at present. The 
 former for its aperient and corroborant vir- 
 
 tAR 
 
 873 
 
 lues in obstructions of the liver ; the latter 
 in icterus, hesraoptysis, and some afiectlons 
 of the skin. 
 
 Tame-poison. See JJsclepias vincetoxicum. 
 
 TANACE'TUM. (Corrupted from tana- 
 sia, athanasia, the old name for tansy.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnsean system. Class, Syngenesia. Or- 
 der, Polygamia superftua. Tansy. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the tansy. 
 See Tanacetum vulgare. 
 
 Tanace'tum balsami'ta. The systema- 
 tic name of the officinal alecost. Balsa- 
 mita mas. Balsamita major. Tanacetuvi 
 horlense. Costus hortorum. Costmary, or 
 alecost. The plant which bears this name 
 in the pharmacopoeias, is the Tanacttum 
 halsamita ; foliis oralis, inlegris, serratis, of 
 LinnEeus. A fragrant-smelling herb, some- 
 what like that of mint ; formerly esteemed 
 as a corroborant, carminative, and emmena- 
 gogue. 
 
 Tanace'tum horte'kse. See Balsamita 
 7nas. 
 
 Tanace'tum vulga're. The systematic 
 name of the common tansy. Tanasia. 
 Jllhanasia. Parlhenium mas. Tanacelwn 
 vulgare; foliis. bipinnat is incisis serralis, of 
 Linnaeus. The* leaves and flowers of tansy 
 have a strong, not very disagreeable smell, 
 and a bitter somewhat aromatic taste. The 
 virtues of tansy are tonic, stomachic, anthel- 
 mintic, emmenagogue, and resolvent. It has 
 been much used as a vermifuge ; and tes- 
 timonies of its efficacy are given by many 
 respectable physicians. Not only the leaves 
 but the seeds have been emplo3'ed with this 
 intention, and substituted for those of san- 
 tonicum. We are told by Dr. Clark, that 
 in Scotland tansy was found to be of great 
 service in various cases of gout ; and Dr. 
 Cullen, who afterwards was informed of the 
 effect it produced upon those who had used 
 the herb for this purpose, says, '< I have 
 known several who have taken it without 
 any advantage, and some others who re- 
 ported that they had been relieved from the 
 frequency of their gout." Tansy is also 
 recommended in the hysteria, especially 
 when this disease is supposed to proceed 
 from menstrual obstructions. 
 
 This plant may be given in powder to the 
 quantity of a drachm or more for a dose ; 
 but it has been more commonly taken in in- 
 fusion, or drank in tea. 
 
 Tana'sia. See Tanacetum. 
 
 Tansy. See Tanacetum. 
 
 Tansy, wild. See Poleniilla. 
 
 Tape-worm. See Tania. 
 
 Tapioca. See Jatropha manihot. 
 
 Tapping. See Paracentesis. 
 
 Ta'psus barba'tus. See Verbascum. 
 
 Tar. See Pinus ^Ivestris. 
 
 Tar, Barbadoes. See Petroleum harha' 
 dense. 
 
 Tae-water. a once celebrated remedy, 
 110 
 
«74 
 
 TAK 
 
 TAS 
 
 but now neglected raore than it deserves. 
 It is made by infusing tar in water, stirring 
 it from time to time, and lastly pouring oft" 
 the clear liquor now impregnated with the 
 colour 3nd virtues of the tar. It is drunk 
 in many chronic affections, particularly of 
 the lungs. 
 
 Taranti'smus. (From tarantula, the ani- 
 mal whose bite is supposed to be cured only 
 by music.) The desire of dancing which is 
 produced by the bite of the tarantula. 
 
 Tara'htui.a. (From Taranta, a city in 
 IMaples, where they abound.) A kind of 
 venomous spider, whose bite is said to be 
 cured by music. 
 
 Tara'xacum. (From rafccffaai, to alter 
 or change ; because it alters the state of the 
 blood.) See Leontodon. 
 
 Taha'xis. (From r 0.^0.9 tta, to disturb.) 
 A slight ophthalmy or inflammation of the 
 eye. 
 
 Ta'rchon sylve'stris. See Achilha 
 ptarmica. 
 
 Tare. See Erviim. 
 
 Ta'rsj exte'nsor mi'nor. See Plantaris. 
 
 TA'RSUS. Tafffo;. 1. The instep or 
 that part of the foot which is between the 
 leg and metatarsus : it is composed of seven 
 bones, viz. the astragalus, os calcis, os na- 
 viculare, os cuboides, and three ossa cunei- 
 formia. 
 
 2. The thin cartilage situated at the edges 
 of the eyelids to preserve their firmness and 
 shape. 
 
 TARTAR. (Tartarum, from raplapos, 
 infernal ; because it is the sediment or 
 dregs.) 
 
 1. The concretion which fixes to the in- 
 side of hogsheads containing wine. It is 
 alloyed with much extractive and colouring 
 matter, from which it is purified by decoc- 
 tion with argillaceous earths and subsequent 
 crystallization. By this means it becomes 
 perfectly white, and shoots out crystals of 
 tartar, consisting of a peculiar acid called 
 acid of tartar, imperfectly saturated with 
 potash ; it is therefore a super-tartrate of 
 that alkali, which, when powdered, is the 
 cream of tartar of the shops. Its virtues 
 are eccoprotic, diuretic, and refrigerant, and 
 it is exhibited in abdominal uhysconia, 
 dropsy, inflammatory and bilious fevers, 
 dyspepsia, from rancid or fat substances, 
 bilious diarrhoea and colic, hsemorrhoids and 
 obstipation. 
 
 2. A name heretofore given to many offi- 
 cinal preparations, containing the acid of 
 tartar; but in consequence of recent changes 
 in the chemical nomenclature superseded 
 by appellations more expressive of the re- 
 spective compositions. 
 
 TARTARIC ACID. Jciduvi iartaricmn, 
 Sal essentiale tartari. Acidum tartari essen- 
 tiale. Tartareous acid. To obtain the pure 
 tartaric acid, take two pounds of the crys- 
 
 tals, and dissolve them in water, into whick 
 chalk is to be thrown by degrees till the 
 liquid is saturated. A precipitate is formed, 
 which is a true tartrate of lime, is tasteless, 
 and cracks between the teeth. This tartrate 
 is put into a cucurbit, and nine ounces of 
 sulphuric acid, with five ounces of water, 
 are poured on it After twelve hours diges- 
 tion, with occasional stirring, the tartaric 
 acid is set at liberty in the solution, and may 
 be cleared of the sulphate of lime by means 
 of cold water. The virtues of this acid are 
 antiseptic, refrigerant, and diuretic. It is 
 used in acute fevers, scurvy, and haemor- 
 rhage. 
 
 Tartar, cream of. The popular name of 
 the purified supertartrate of potash. 
 
 Tartar, emetic. See Anlimonium tartari- 
 zatum. 
 
 Tartar, oil of. See Potassm subcarbonatis 
 liquor. 
 
 Tartar, regenerated. See FotasscB acetas, 
 
 Tartar, salt of. See Potassce subcarbonas. 
 
 Tartar, soluble. See Potassm tartras. 
 
 Tartar, spirit of. If the crystals of tartar 
 be distilled by a strong heat, without any 
 additional body, they furnish an empyreu- 
 matic acid, called the pyrotartareous acid, 
 or spirit of tartar, and a very fcetid empy- 
 reumatic oil. 
 
 Tartar, vitriolated. See Potassce sui' 
 pkas. 
 
 Ta'rtarum eme'ticum. See Antimonium 
 tartarizatum. 
 
 Ta'rtarum regenera'tum. See Potassce 
 acetas. 
 
 Ta'rtarum solu'bile. See Potassce. tar- 
 iras. 
 
 Ta'rtarus ammo'ni*. See Tartras a»i- 
 monice. 
 
 Ta'rtarus chalybea'tus. See Ferrum 
 tartarizatum. 
 
 Ta'tras ammo'ni*. Alkali volatile tar- 
 tarizatum, of Bergman. Sal ammoniacum 
 tartareum. Tartarus ammoniae. A salt 
 composed of tartaric acid and ammonia, its 
 virtues are diaphoretic, diuretic, and deob- 
 struent. It is prescribed in fevers, atonic 
 exanthemata, catarr'a, arthritic and rheuma- 
 tic arthrodynia, hysteric spasms, &c. 
 
 Ta'rtras pota'ss^. See Potasses: tar- 
 tras- 
 
 Ta'rtras pota'ss^ aci'dulus. Cream 
 of tartar. See Tartar. 
 
 Ta'rtras pota'ss^ aci'dulus ferra'tds. 
 Globuli martiales. Tartarus chalybeatus. 
 Mars solubilis. Ferrum potabile. Its vir- 
 tues are adstringent. It is principally 
 used externally in the form of fomentations 
 or bath in contusions, distortions, and luxa- 
 tions. 
 
 Ta'rtras PoxA'ssiE aci'dulus stibia'tus. 
 See Antimonium tartarizatum. 
 
 Ta'rtras so'oiE. See Soda tartarizata. 
 
 TASTE. Gustus. The organ of tasfe 
 
TEA 
 
 TEE 
 
 differs but slightly from that of touch. It 
 appears, by certain experiments, to be seated 
 chiefly in those nervous papillre of the 
 tongue which are formed from the minute 
 ends of the ninth or lingual pair of nerves ; 
 for neither does sugar, applied to any other 
 part of the mouth, excite the least sense of 
 taste in the mind ; nor any other sapid body, 
 unless it contain something vehemently 
 penetrating ; in which case the palate, root 
 of the tongue, uvula, and even the oesopha- 
 gus, are affected by the sapid acrimony. 
 That sensation, which is sometimes excited 
 in the stomach, oesophagus, and fauces, by 
 the regurgitation of the aliments, seems also 
 to belong to the tongue, to which the sapid 
 vapours are applied. 
 
 Nature designed the diversity of flavours, 
 that animals might know those things most 
 proper for their food ; for in general, there 
 is no aliment unhealthy, that is of an agree- 
 able taste ; nor is any tiling ill tasted that is 
 fit for the food of man. We here take no 
 notice of excess, by which the most heahhy 
 food may become prejudicial, or of minerals, 
 which are not furnished by nature, but pre- 
 pared by art. Thus nature has invited man 
 to take the food necessary for his subsistence, 
 both by the pain called hunger, and by the 
 pleasure arising from taste. But animals, 
 which do not learn from example and the 
 instruction of others, distinguish flavours 
 most accurately, and, admonished by that 
 test, abstain cautiously from unhealthy food ; 
 and, therefore, herbivorous animals espe- 
 cially, to which a very great diversity of ali- 
 ments mixed with noxious plants are offered, 
 are furnished with such long papillae, and so 
 elegant a structure of the tongue, for which 
 man has less occasion. 
 
 TA'XIS. An operation, by which those 
 parts which have quitted their natural situ- 
 ation are replaced by the hand without the 
 assistance of instruments, as in reducing 
 hernia, he. 
 
 Tea. See Thea. 
 
 TEAR. Lackryma. The limpid fluid 
 secreted by the lachrymal glands, and flow- 
 ing on the surface of the eyes. 
 
 The organ which secretes this liquid is 
 the lachrymal gland, one of which is situated 
 in the external canthus of each orbit, and 
 emits six or seven excretory ducts, which 
 opeti on the internal surface of the upper 
 eyelid above its tarsus, and pour forth the 
 tears. The tears have mixed with them an 
 arterious roscid vapour, which exhales from 
 the internal surface of the eyelids, and ex- 
 ternal of the tunica conjunctiva, into the 
 eye. Perhaps the aqueous humour also 
 transudes through the pores of the cornea on 
 the surface of the eye. A certain part of 
 this aqueous fluid is dissipated in the air ; 
 but the greatest part, after having performed 
 itsofllce,is propelled by the orbicular muscle, 
 which so closely constringes the eyelid to the 
 ball of the eye, as to leave no sjiace between. 
 
 unless in the internal angle, where the tears 
 are collected. From this collection the tears 
 are absorbed by the orifices of the puncta 
 lachrymatia; from thence they are propelled 
 througii the lachrymal canals, into the la- 
 chrymal sac, and flow through the ductus 
 nasaiis into the cavity of the nostrils, under 
 the inferior concha nasaiis. The lachrymal 
 sac appears to be formed of longitudinal 
 and ti'ansverse muscular fibres ; and its 
 three orifices furnished with small sphincters, 
 as the spasmodic constriction of the puncla 
 lachry malia proves, if examined with a probe. 
 
 The tears have no smell but a saltish 
 taste, as people who cry perceive. They 
 are of a transparent colour and aqueous 
 consistence. 
 
 The quantity, in its natural state, is just 
 sufficient to moisten the surface of the eye 
 and eyelids ; but from sorrow, or any kind 
 of stimulus applied to the surface of the eye, 
 so great is the quantity of tears secreted, 
 that the puncta lachrymalia are unable to 
 absorb them. Thus the greatest part runs 
 down from the internal angle of the eyelids, 
 in the form of great and copious drops upon 
 the cheeks. A great quantity also descends, 
 through the lachrymal passages into the 
 nostrils ; hence those \?ho cry have an in- 
 creased discharge from the nose. 
 
 Use of the fears. — 1. They continually 
 moisten the surface of the eye and eyelids, 
 to prevent the pellucid cornea from drying 
 and becoming opaque, or the eye from con- 
 creting with the eyelids. 2. They prevent 
 that pain, which would otherwise arise from 
 the friction of the eyelids against the bulb of 
 the eye from continually winking. .3. They 
 wash and clean away the dust of the atmo- 
 sphere, or any thing acrid that has fallen into 
 the eye. 4. Crying unloads the head of 
 congestions. 
 
 TEETH. (Dens, a tooth ; quasi edens, 
 from edo, to eat.) Small bones fixed in 
 the alveoli of the upper and under jaw. 
 In early infancy Nature designs us for the 
 softest aliment, so that the gums alone are 
 then suflScient for the purpose of manduca- 
 tion ; but as we advance in life, and require 
 a different food, she wisely provides us with 
 teeth. These are the hardest and whitest of 
 our bones, and, at full maturity, we usually 
 find thirty-two in both jaws, viz. sixteen 
 above, and as many below. Their number 
 varies indeed in different subjects ; but it is 
 seldom seen to exceed thirty-two, and it 
 will very rarely be found to be less than 
 twenty-eight. 
 
 Each tooth may be divided into two 
 parts, viz. its body, or that part which ap- 
 pears above the gums ; and its fangs or root, 
 which is fixed into the socket. The bound- 
 ary between these two, close to the edge of 
 the gum, where there is usually a small cir- 
 cular depression, is called the neck of the 
 tooth. The teeth of each jaw are commonly 
 divided into three classes; but before each of 
 
876 
 
 T£E 
 
 XEB 
 
 thtseis treatedof in particular, it wili be right 
 to say sometiiing of their general structure. 
 Every tooth is composed of its corlex or 
 enamel, and its internal bony substance. 
 The enamel, or as it is sometimes called, 
 the vitreous part of tiie tooth, is a very hard 
 and compact substance, of a white colour, 
 and peculiar to the teeth. It is found only 
 upon the body of the tooth, covering tlie 
 "outside of the bony or internal substance. 
 When broken it appears fibrous or striated ; 
 and all the stria; are directed from the cir- 
 cumference to the centre of the tooth. This 
 enamel is thickest oj* the grinding surface, 
 and on the cutting edges or points of the 
 teeth, becoming gradually thinner as it ap- 
 proacbes the neck, where it terminates in- 
 sensibly. Some Avriters have described it 
 as being vascular, but it is certain that no 
 injection will ever reach this substance ; that 
 it receives no tinge from madder ; and that 
 it affords no appearance of a circulation of 
 fluids. The bony part of a tooth resembles 
 other bones in its structure, but is much 
 harder than the most compact part of bones 
 in general. It composes the inner part of 
 the body and neck, and the whole of the 
 root of the tooth. This part of a tooth, 
 when completely formed, does not, like the 
 other bones, receive a tinge from madder, 
 nor do the minutest injections penetrate into 
 its substance, although many writers have 
 asserted the contrary. Mr. Hunter has been 
 therefore induced to deny its being vascular, 
 although he is aware that the teeth, like 
 other bones, are liable to swellings, and that 
 they are found anchylosed with their sockets. 
 Re supposes, however, that both these may 
 ^e original formations j and, as the most 
 convincing proof of their not being vascular, 
 lie reasons from the analogy between them 
 and other bones. He observes, for instance, 
 that in a young animal that has been fed 
 with madder, the parts of the teeth which 
 were formed before it was put on madder 
 diet will appe^' of their natural colour, but 
 that such as were formed while the 
 
 animal w ; the madder, will be of a 
 
 red colour , eas, in other bones, the 
 
 hardest parts cio susceptible of the dye, 
 though more slowly than the parts which are 
 growing. Again he tells us, that if you 
 leave off feeding the animal with madder a 
 considerable time before you kill it, you will 
 find the above appearances still subsisting, 
 with this addition, that all the parts of the 
 teeth which were formed after leaving off 
 the madder will be white. This experiment 
 proves that a tooth once tinged does not loss 
 its colour; whereas other bones do (though 
 very slowly) return again to their natural 
 appearance : and, as the die in this case 
 toust be taken into the habit by absorbents, 
 be is led to suspect that the teeth are with- 
 out absorbents as well as other vessels. 
 These arguments are very ingenious, but 
 they are far from being satisfactory. The 
 
 facts adduced by Mr. Hunter are capable of 
 a different explanation from that which he 
 has given them ; and when other facts are 
 added relative to the same subject, it will 
 appear that this bony part of a tooth has a 
 circulation through its substance, and even 
 lymphatics, although, from the hardness of 
 its structure, we are unable to demonstrate 
 its vessels. The facts which may be ad- 
 duced are, 1st. We find that a tooth recently 
 drawn and transplanted into another socket, 
 becomes as firmly fixed after a certain time, 
 and preserves the same colour as the rest of 
 the set ; whereas a tooth that has been long 
 drawn before it is transplanted, will nevei- 
 become fixed. Mr. Hunter, indeed, is 
 aware of this objection, and refers the suc- 
 cess of the transplantation, in the first in- 
 stance, to the living principle possessed by 
 the tooth, and which he thinks may exist in- 
 dependent of a circulation. But however ap- 
 plicable such a doctrine maybe to zoophytes, 
 it is suspected that it will not hold good 
 in man, and others of the more perfect ani- 
 mals : and there does not appear to be any 
 doubt but that, in the case of a transplanted 
 tooth, there is a real union by vessels. 
 2dly. The swelling of the fangs of a tooth, 
 which in many instances are known to be 
 the effects of disease, and which are ana- 
 logous to the swelling of other bones, are 
 a clear proof of a similarity of structure, 
 especially as we find them invested with a 
 periosteum. 3dly. It is a curious fact, 
 though as yet perhaps not generally known, 
 that, in cases of phthisis pulmonalis, the 
 teeth become of a milky whiteness, and in 
 some degree, transpare.'^it; does not this 
 prove them to have absorbents ? 
 
 Each tooth has an inner cavity, which, 
 beginning by a small opening at the point of 
 the fang., becomes larger, and terminates in 
 the body of the tooth. This cavity is sup- 
 plied with blood vessels and nerves, which 
 pass through the small hole in the root. In 
 old people this hole sometimes closes, and 
 the tooth becomes then insensible. 
 
 The teeth are invested with a periosteum 
 from their fangs to a little beyond their bony 
 sockets, where it is attached to the gums. 
 This membrane seems to be common to the 
 tooth which it encloses, and to the sockets 
 which it lines. The teeth are likewise se- 
 cured in their sockets by a red substance 
 called the gvnis, which every where covers 
 the alveolar processes, and has as many per- 
 forations as there are teeth. The gums are 
 exceedingly vascular, and have something 
 like cartilaginous hardness and elasticity, 
 but do not seem to have much sensibility. 
 The gums of infants, which perform the 
 offices of teeth, have a hard ridge extending 
 through tiieir whole length ; but in old 
 people, who have lost their teeth, this ridge 
 is wanting. The three classes into which 
 the teeth are commonly divided are, inciso' 
 rtSf caninif and morales, or g^nnders. 
 
'lEE 
 
 TEE 
 
 S77 
 
 The incisores are the four teelli in the fore 
 part of each jaw ; they derive their name 
 from their use in dividing and cutting the 
 food in the manner of a wedge, and have 
 each of them two surfaces, which meet in a 
 sharp edge. Of these surfaces, the anterior 
 one is convex, and the posterior one some- 
 what concave. In the upper jaw they are 
 usually broader and thicker, especially the 
 two middle ones, than those of the under 
 jaw, over which they generally fall by being 
 placed a little obliquely. 
 
 The canini or cuspidati are the longest of 
 all the teeth, deriving their name from their 
 resemblance to a dog's tusk. There is one 
 of these teeth on the inside of the incisores, 
 so that there are two in each jaw. They are 
 the longest of all the teeth. Their fangs 
 differ from that of the incisores only in being 
 much larger, and their shape may be easily 
 described to be that of an incisor with its 
 edge worn off, so as to end in a narrow 
 point instead of a thin edge. The canini 
 not being calculated for dividing like the 
 incisores, or for grinding, seem to be in- 
 tended for laying hold of substances. Mr. 
 Hunter remarks of these teetJi, that we may 
 trace in them a similarity in shape, situation, 
 and use, from the most imperfect carnivo- 
 rous animal, which we believe to be the hu- 
 man species, to the lion, which is the most 
 perfectly carnivorous. 
 
 The molares, or grinders, of which there 
 are ten in each jaw, are so called, because 
 from their size and figure they arc calculated 
 for grinding the food. The canini and in- 
 cisores have only one fang, but the tiiree last 
 grindersintheunderjaw have constantly two 
 fangs, and the same teeth in the upper jaw 
 three fangs. Sometimes these fangs are divi- 
 ded into two points near their base, and each 
 of these points has, perhaps, been sometimes 
 considered as a distinct fang. The grinders 
 likewise differ from each other in their ap- 
 pearance. The two first on each side, which 
 Mr. Hunter appears to have distinguished 
 veiy properly by the name of bicuspides, 
 seem to be of a middle nature between the 
 incisores and grinders ; they have in general 
 only one root, and the body of the tooth ter- 
 minates in two points, of which the anterior 
 ©ne is the highest, so that the tooth has in 
 some measure the appearance of one of the 
 canini. The two grinders beyond these, on 
 each side, are much larger. Their body forms 
 almost a square with rounded angles ; and 
 their grinding surface has commonly five 
 points or protuberances, two of which are 
 on the inner, and three on the outer part of 
 the tooth. The last grinder is shorter and 
 smaller than the rest, and, from its coming 
 through the gums later than the rest, and 
 sometimes not appearing till late in life, is 
 called dens sapientia. The variation in the 
 number of teeth usually depends on these 
 denf«s sapientiae. 
 
 Having thus described the appearance of 
 the teeth in the adult ; the manner of their 
 formation and growth in the foetus is next 
 to be considered. We shall find that the 
 alveolar process, which begins to be formed 
 at a very early period^, appears about the 
 fourth month, only as a shallow longitu- 
 dinal groove, divided by slight ridges into 
 a number of intermediate depressions, which 
 are to be the future alveoli or sockets. These 
 depressions are at first filled with small 
 pulpy substances, included in a vascular 
 membrane ; and these pulpy substances are 
 the rudiments of the teeth. As these advance 
 in their growth, the alveolar processes be- 
 come gradually more completely formed. 
 The surface of the pulp first begins to harden ; 
 the ossification proceeding from one or more 
 points, according to the kind of tooth that 
 is to be formed. Thus in the incisores and 
 canini, it begins from one point ; in the bi- 
 cuspides, from two points, corresponding 
 with the future shape of those teeth ; and in 
 the molares from four or five points. As 
 the ossification advances, the whole of the 
 pulp is gradually covered with bone, except- 
 ing its under surface, and then the fang 
 begins to be formed. Soon after the forma- 
 tion of this bony part, the tooth begins to 
 be encrusted with its enamel ; but in what 
 manner this is deposited we are as yet un- 
 able to explain. Perhaps the vascular 
 
 membrane, which encloses the pulp, m^y 
 serve to secrete it. It gradually crystallizes 
 upon the surface of the bony part, and con- 
 tinues to increase in thickness, especially at 
 the points and basis of the tooth, till some 
 time before ti)e tooth begins to pass through 
 the gum ; and when this happens, the ena- 
 mel seems to be as hard as it is afterwards, 
 so that the air does not appear to have the 
 least effect in hardening it, as has been 
 sometimes supposed. — While the enamel is 
 thus forming, the lower part of the pulp is 
 gradually lengthened out and ossified, so as 
 to form the fang". In those teeth which are 
 to have more than one fang, the ossification 
 begins from different parts of the pulp at 
 one and the same time. In this manner are 
 formed the incisores, the canini, and two 
 molares on each side, making in the whole 
 twenty teeth, in both jaws, which are suffi- 
 cient for the purposes of manducation early 
 in life. As the fangs of the teeth are formed, 
 their upper part is gradually pushed up- 
 wards, till at length, about the seventh, 
 eighth, or ninth month after birth, the inci- 
 sores, which are the first formed, begin to 
 pass through the gum. The first that ap- 
 pears is generally in the lower jaw. The 
 canini and molares not being formed so soon 
 as the incisores, do not appear till about the 
 twentieth or twenty-fourth month. Some- 
 times one of the canini, but more frequently 
 one of the molares, appears first. 
 The danger to which children are exposed. 
 
878 
 
 TEE 
 
 TEE 
 
 during the time of dentition, arises from the 
 pressure of the teeth in the gum, so as to 
 irritate it, and excite pain and inflammation. 
 The effect of this irritation is, that the gum 
 wastes, and becomes gradually thinner at 
 this part, till at length the tooth protrudes. 
 In such cases, therefore, we may, with great 
 propriety, assist nature by cutting the gum. 
 These twenty teeth are called temporary, or 
 jnilk teeth, because they are all shed between 
 the age of seven and fourteen, and are sup- 
 plied by others of a firmer texture, with 
 large fangs, which remain till they become 
 affected by disease, or fall out in old age, 
 and are therefore called the permanent or 
 ^dtilt teeth. The rudiments of these adult 
 teeth begin to be formed at different periods. 
 The pulp of the first adult incisor, and of 
 the first adult grinder, may be perceived in 
 a foetus of seven or eight months, and the 
 ossification begins in them about six months 
 after birth. Soon after birth the second in- 
 cisor, and canine tooth on each side, begin 
 to be formed. About the fifth or sixth year 
 the first bicuspis, and about the seventh the 
 second bicuspis begins to ossify. These bi- 
 cuspides are destined to replace the tempo- 
 rary grinders. All these permanent teeth 
 are formed in a distinct set of alveoli; so 
 that it is not by the growing of one tooth 
 under another in the same socket, that the 
 uppermost tooth is gradually pushed out, as 
 is commonly imagined ; but the temporary 
 teeth, aud those which are to succeed them, 
 being placed in separate alveoli, the upper 
 sockets gradually disappear, as the under 
 ones increase in size, till at length the teeth 
 they contain, having no longer any support, 
 consequently fall out. But, besides these 
 twenty teeth, which succeed the temporary 
 ones, there are twelve others to be added 
 to make up the number thirty-two. These 
 twelve aire three grinders on each side in 
 both jaws ; and in order to make room for 
 this addition, we find the jaws grow as the 
 teeth grow,J50 that they appe'hr as completely 
 filled with twenty teeth, as they are after- 
 wards with thirty-two. Hence, in children, 
 the face is flatter and rounder than in adults. 
 The first adult grinder usually passes through 
 the gum about the twelfth year ; the second, 
 ivhich begins to be formed in the sixth or 
 seventh year, cuts the gum about the seven- 
 teenth or eighteenth ; and the third, or dens 
 sapientiae, which begins to be formed about 
 the twelfth year, passes through the gum 
 between the age of twenty and thirty. The 
 dentes sapientiae have, in some instances, 
 been cut at the age of forty, fifty, sixty, and 
 even eighty years ; and it sometimes hap- 
 pens, that they do not appear at all. Some- 
 times likewise it happens, that a third set of 
 teeth appear about the age of sixty or se- 
 venty. Diemerbroeck tells us that he him- 
 self, at the age of fifty-six, had a fresh canine 
 tooth in the place of one he had lost several 
 years before } M. du Fay saw two incisores 
 
 and two canini cat the gum in a man aget! 
 eighty-four ; Mr. Hunter has seen two fore 
 teeth shoot up in the lower jaw of a very old 
 person; and an account was lately published 
 of a man who had a complete set of teeth 
 at the age of sixty. Other instances of the 
 same kind are to be met with in authors. 
 The circumstance is curious, and from the 
 time of life at which it takes place, and the 
 return of the catamenia, which sometimes 
 happens to women at the same age, it has 
 been very ingeniously supposed, that there 
 is some effort in nature to renew the body 
 at that period. 
 
 The teeth are subject to a variety of acci- 
 dents. Sometimes the gums become so af- 
 fected as to occasion them to fall out, and 
 the teeth themselves are frequently rendered 
 carious by causes which have not hitherto 
 been satisfactorily explained. The disease 
 usually begins on that side of the tooth 
 which is not exposed to pressure, and gra- 
 dually advances till an opening is made into 
 the cavity : as soon as the cavity is exposed, 
 the tooth becomes liable to considerable 
 pain, from the air coming in contact with 
 the nerve. Besides these accidental means by 
 which the teeth are occasionally affected, old 
 age seldom fails to bring with it sure and na- 
 tural causes for their removal. The alveoli 
 fill up, and the teeth consequently fall out. 
 The gums then no longer meet in the fore 
 part of the mouth, the chin projects forwards 
 and the face being rendered much shorter, 
 the whole physiognomy appearsconsiderably 
 altered. Having thus described the form- 
 ation, structure, growth, and decay of the 
 teeth, it remains to speak of their uses ; the 
 chief of which we know to be in mastica- 
 tion. And here we cannot help observing 
 the great variety in the structure of the hu- 
 man teeth, which fits us for such a variety of 
 food, and which, when compared with the 
 teeth given to other animals, may in some 
 measure enable us to explain the nature of 
 the aliment for which man is intended by 
 Nature Thus, in ruminating animals, we 
 find incisores only in the lower jaw, for cut- 
 ting the grass, and molares for grinding it; 
 in graminivorous animals, we see molares 
 alone ; and in carnivorous animals, canine 
 teeth for catching at their prey, and inci- 
 sores and molares for cutting and dividing 
 it. But, as man is not designed to catch 
 and kill his prey with his teeth, we observe 
 that our canini are shaped differently from 
 the fangs of beasts of prey, in whom we 
 find them either longer than the rest of the 
 teeth, or curved. The incisores likewise 
 are sharper in those animals than in man. 
 Nor are the molares in the human subject 
 similar to the molares of carnivorous ani- 
 mals ; they are flatter in man than in these 
 animals; and, in the latter, we likewise 
 find them sharper at the edges, more calcu 
 lated to cut and tear the food, and by their 
 greater strength, capable of breaking the 
 
TEM 
 
 TEM 
 
 S79 
 
 bones of animals. From these circumstances, 
 therefore, we may consider man as partaking 
 of the nature of these difi'erent classes ; as 
 approaching more to the carnivorous than to 
 the herbivorous tribe of animals ; but upon 
 the whole formed for a mixed aliment, and 
 fitted equally to live upon flesh and upon 
 vegetables. Those philosophers, therefore, 
 who would confine a man wholly to vege- 
 table food, do not seem to have studied na- 
 iure. As the molares are the last teeth that 
 are formed, so they are usually the first 
 that fall out ; this would seem to prove, that 
 we require the same kind of aliment in old 
 age as in infancy. Besides the use of the 
 teeth in mastication, they likewise serve a 
 secondary purpose, by assisting in the arti- 
 culation of the voice. 
 
 Teething. See Dentition and Teeth. 
 
 Te'gula hibe'rnica. See Lapis Hiberni- 
 cus. 
 
 TEGUMENTS, COMMON. Under this 
 term anatomists comprehend the cuticle, 
 rete mucosum, skin, and adipose membrane 
 as being the covering to every part of the 
 body except the nails. See Skin. 
 
 TE'LA. A web of cloth. The cellular 
 membrane is so called from its likeness to a 
 fine web. 
 
 TE'LA CELLULO'SA. See Cellular mein- 
 brane. 
 
 Tele'piiium. (Because it heals old ul- 
 cers, such as that of Telephus, made by 
 Ulysses.) See Sedum teltphium. 
 
 TELLU'RIUM. A very scarce metal of 
 a tin white colour, and a high metallic lus- 
 tre, found in nature alloyed with gold, sil- 
 ver, and lead, in the aurum paradoxicum and 
 sylvanite. 
 
 TEMPERAME'NTUM. (From tem-pe- 
 ro, to mix together.) The peculiar con- 
 stitution of the humours. Temperaments 
 liave been variously distinguished : the di- 
 vision most generally received is into the 
 sanguineous, phlegmatic, choleric, and me- 
 lancholic. 
 
 TEMPLE. The lateral and flat parts of 
 the head above the ears. 
 
 TEMPORALIS ARTERIA. The tem- 
 poral artery. A branch of the external ca- 
 rotid, which runs on the temples and gives 
 off the frontal artery. 
 
 TEMPORAL BONES, Ossa tempora- 
 lia. Ossa temporum. These two bones, 
 which are situated one on each side of the 
 head, are of a very irregular figure. They are 
 usually divided into two parts, one of which, 
 from the manner of its connection with the 
 neighbouring bones, is called os squamosum, 
 and the other os petrosum, from its irregula- 
 rity and hardness. 
 
 In both these parts there are processes 
 and cavities to be described. Externally 
 there are three processes; one anterior, 
 called zygomatic process, which is stretched 
 forwards to join with the os mala;, and thus 
 forms the bonyjugum under which the tem- 
 
 poral muscle passes ; one posterior, called 
 the mastoid or mamillary process, from its 
 resemblance to a nipple ; and one inferior, 
 called the styloid process, from its shape, 
 which is said to resemble that of the ancient 
 stylus scriptorius. In young subjects this 
 process is united with the bone by an inter- 
 mediate cartilage, which sometimes, even in 
 adults, is not completely ossified. Three 
 muscles have their origin from this process, 
 and borrow half of their names from it, viz. 
 stylo-glossus, stylo-hyoideus, and stylo- 
 pharyngeus. Round the root of this pro- 
 cess there is a particular rising of the os pe- 
 trosum, which some writers describe as a 
 process, and, from its appearance with the 
 styloid, have named it vaginalis, others de- 
 scribe the semicircular ridge of the meatus 
 auditorius externus as a fifth process, to 
 which they give the name of auditory. The 
 depressions and cavities are, 1. A large 
 fossa, which serves for the articulation of 
 the lower jaw ; it is situated between the zy- 
 gomatic auditory, and vaginal processes, 
 and is separated in its middle by a fissure 
 into which the ligament that secures the ar- 
 ticulation of the lower jaw with this bone is 
 fixed. The fore part of this cavity, which 
 receives the condyle of the jaw, is covered 
 with cartilage ; the back part only with the 
 periosteum. 2. A long fossa behind the 
 mastoid process, where the digastric muscle 
 has its origin. 3. The meatus auditorius 
 externus, the name given to a large funnel- 
 like canal that leads to the organ of hearing. 
 4. The stylo-masioid hole, so called from its 
 situation between the styloid and mastoid 
 processes. It is likewise called the aque- 
 duct of Fallopius, and affords a passage to 
 the portio dura of the auditory or seventh 
 pair of nerves. 5. Below and on the fore 
 part of the last foramen we observe part of 
 the jugular fossa, a thimble-like cavity, in 
 which the beginning of the internal jugular 
 vein is lodged. 6. Before, and a little above 
 this fossa is the orifice of a foramen, through 
 which pass the internal carotid artery and 
 two filaments of the intercostal nerve. This 
 conduit runs first upward and then forward, 
 forming a kind of elbow, and terminates at 
 the end of the os petrosum. 7. At this 
 part of the ossa temporum we observe the 
 orifice of a canal which runs outwards and 
 backwards in a horizontal direction, till it 
 terminates in the cavity of the ear called 
 tympanum. This canal, which in the recent 
 subject is continued from the ear to the 
 mouth, is called the Eustachian tube. 8. A 
 small hole behind the mastoid process, which 
 serves for the transmission of a vein to the 
 lateral sinus. But this, like other foramina 
 in the skull that serve only for the transmis- 
 sion of vessels, is neither uniform in its 
 situation, nor to be met with in every sub- 
 ject. The internal surface of these bones 
 may easily be divided into three parts. The 
 first, uppermost and largest, is the squamous 
 
880 
 
 TEM 
 
 TEN 
 
 part, which is slightly concave from the im- 
 pression of the brain. Its seiiiicircular 
 edge is sloping, so that the external lamella 
 of the bone advances farther than the inter- 
 nal, and thus rests more securely on the pa- 
 rietal bones. The second and middlemost, 
 which is the petrous part of the bone, forms 
 a hard, craggy protuberflnce. nearly of a 
 triangular shape. On its posterior side we 
 observe a large foramen, which is the meatus 
 auditorious internus ; it receives the double 
 nerve of tlie seventh pair, viz. the portio 
 dura and portio mollis of that pair. About 
 the middle of its anterior surface is a small 
 foramen which opens into the aqueduct of 
 Fallopius, and receives a twig of the portio 
 dura of the seventh pair of nerves. This 
 foramen, having been thus described by Fal- 
 lopius, and by him named hiatus, is some- 
 times called hiatus Fallopii. Besides these, 
 we observe other smaller holes for thetrans- 
 misslon of blood-vessels and nerves. Be- 
 low this craggy protuberance is the third 
 part, which, from its shape and connection 
 with the OS occipitis by means of the lamb- 
 doidal suture, may be called the lambdoidal 
 angle of the temporal bone. It is concave 
 from the impression of the brain ; it helps 
 to form the posterior and inferior fossae of 
 the skull, and has a considerable furrow, in 
 which is lodged part of the lateral sinus. 
 The tem[)oral bones differ a little in their 
 structure from the other bones of the cra- 
 nium. At their upper parts they are very 
 thin, and almost without diploe, but below 
 they have great strength and thickness. In 
 the foetus, the thin upper part, and the lower 
 craggy part, are separated by a cartilagi- 
 nous substance : there is no appearance ei- 
 ther of the mastoid or styloid processes, and, 
 instead of a long funnel-like meatus audito- 
 riuE externus, there is only a smooth bony 
 ring, within which the membrana tympani 
 is fastened. Within the petrous part of 
 these bones there are several cavities, pro- 
 cesses, and bones, which belong altogether 
 to the ear, do not enter into the formation 
 of the cranium, and are described under the 
 article Ear. The ossa temporum are con- 
 nected by suture with the ossa parietalia, the 
 OS occipitis, the ossa malariira, and the os 
 sphenoides, and are articulated with the 
 lower jaw. 
 
 TEMPORA'LIS; (Temporalis, sc. mv.s- 
 culus.) jlrcardi-iemporo-maxillaire, of Du- 
 mas. This muscle, which Winslow has 
 named the crotaphites, arises fleshy from the 
 lower, lateral, and anterior part of the pa- 
 rietal bone ; from all the squamous portion 
 of the temporal bone; from the lower and 
 lateral part of the os frontis ; from the pos- 
 terior surface of the os malae ; from all the 
 temporal process of the sphenoid bone ; and 
 sometimes from a ridge at the lower part of 
 this process. This latter portion, however, 
 is often common to this muscle and the pte- 
 
 rygoideus externus. It is of a semicircular 
 shape, and its radiated fibres converge, so as 
 to form a strong middle tendon, which 
 passes under the jugum, and is inserted into 
 the coronoid process of the lower jaw, to 
 which it adheres on every side, but more 
 particularly at its fore part, where the in- 
 sertion is continued down to the body of the 
 bone. This mjscle is covered by a pretty 
 strong fascia, which some writers have erro- 
 neously described as a part of the aponeu- 
 rosis of the occipito-frontalis. This fascia 
 adheres to the bones, round the whole cir- 
 cumference of the origin of the muscle, 
 and, descending over if, is fixed below to 
 the ridge where the zygomatic process be- 
 gins, just above the meatus auditorius, to 
 the upper edge of the zygomatic process 
 itself, and anteriorly to the os malee. This 
 fascia serves as a defence to the muscle, and 
 likewise gives origin to some of its fleshy 
 fibres. The principal use of the temporal 
 muscle is to draw the lower jaw upwards, as 
 in the action of biting; and as it passes a 
 little forwards to its insertion, it may at the 
 same time pull the condyle a little back- 
 v.'ards, though not so much as it would have 
 done if its fibres had passed in a direct line 
 from their origin to their insertion, because 
 the posterior and lower part of the muscle 
 passes over the root of the zygomatic pro- 
 cess, as over a pully. 
 
 TE'JN'DO ACHI'LLIS. See jlchillis 
 tendo. 
 
 TENDON. (Tendon, from tendo, to 
 stretch.) The white and glisteningextremity 
 of a muscle. See Muscle. 
 
 TENE'SMUS. (From ruvn,, to constringe ; 
 so called from the perception of a continual 
 constriction or bound state of the part.) A 
 continual inclinatioi;i to go to stool, without 
 a discharge. 
 
 TE'NSOR. (From toirfo, to stretch.) A 
 muscle whose otfice is to extend the part to 
 which it is fixed. 
 
 Te'nsor pa'lati. See Circumjlexus. 
 
 TE'NSOR TY'MPAKI. Internus aurb, 
 of Douglas and Cowper. Internus mallei, of 
 Winslow, and salpingo-malleen, of Dumas. 
 A muscle of the ear, which pulls the malleus 
 and the membrane of the tympanum to- 
 wards the petrous portion of the temporal 
 bone, by which the membrana tympani is 
 made more concave and tense. 
 
 TE'NSOR VAGl'NiE FE'MORIS. Fa- 
 scialis. Membranosus, of Douglas. Mcm- 
 branus vet fascia lata, of Cowper, and Ilio 
 aponturosi-femoral, of Dumas. Mv^culus 
 aponeurosis, vel fascia lata, of Winslow. 
 A muscle, situated on the outside of the 
 thigh, which stretches the membranous fas- 
 cia of the thigh, assists in the abduction of 
 the thigh, and somewhat in its rotation in- 
 wards. It arises by a narrow, tendinous, 
 and fleshy beginning from the external part 
 of the anterior, superior, spinous process 
 
iER 
 
 ot the ilium, anch is inserted a little below 
 the great trochanter into the membranous 
 fascia. , 
 
 TENT. A roll of lint for dilating open- 
 in,?s, sinuses, &c. See Spon^ia pneparata. 
 
 TENTO'RIUM. A process of the dura 
 mater, separating the cerebrum from the 
 cerebellum. It extends from the internal 
 Ijorizoutal spine of the occipital bone, di- 
 rectly forwards to the sella turcica of the 
 sphenoid bone. 
 
 Teuebe'll\. (Dim. of tcrnhra, a piercer 
 or gimblet.) A trepan or instrument for 
 sawing out circular portions of the skull. 
 A trephine. 
 
 TEREBI'iSTHINA. (From ■ripi?>,h;, the 
 turpentine-tree.) Turpentine, the produce 
 of pine-trees. 
 
 Terebi'nthina argentokate'nsis. Stras- 
 burg turpentine. This species is generally 
 more transparent and less leimcious than 
 either the Venice or Chio turpentines. It 
 is of a yellowish brown colour, and of a 
 more agreeable smell than any of the iiu-- 
 pentines, except the Chio. It is extracted 
 in several parts of Germany, from the red 
 and silver fir, by cutting out, successively, 
 narrow strips of the bark. In some places 
 a resinous juice is collected from under the 
 bark called Lachryma abiegna, and oleum 
 abietinum. 
 
 Terebi'nthina. canadensis. Canada tur- 
 pentine. A production of the pinus balsa- 
 mea ; which see. 
 
 Teeeei'nthina chi'a. Cyprus turpentine. 
 The resin obtained from the pistacia terebin- 
 ihns ; which see. 
 
 Terebi'nthina commd'nis. See Pinus 
 si/lvesiris. 
 
 Terebi'nthina cy'pria. See Pistacia 
 terebinthus. 
 
 Terebi'nthina vene'ta. Venice turpen- 
 tine ; so called because we are supplied with 
 it from the Venetians. See Pinus larix. 
 
 Terebi'nthina vulga'ris. Common tur- 
 pentine. The liquid resin of the pinus syl- 
 vestris. See Turpentine. 
 
 Tj:rebi'nthinje o'leum. The oil distilled 
 from the liquid resin of the pinus sylvestris. 
 
 TE'RES. Round, smooth. 1. The name 
 of some muscles and ligaments. 
 
 2. The name of the ascaris lumbricoides, 
 or round worm, which infests the intestines. 
 See Worms. 
 
 Te'res ligame'ntusi. The ligament at 
 the bottom of the socket of the hip joint. 
 
 TE'RES MA'.IOR. {Teres, sc. .Musculus 
 major. Teres, round, smooth.) Riolanus, 
 who was the first that distinguished this and 
 the other muscles of the scapula by particu- 
 lar appellations, gave the name of teres to 
 this and the following muscle, on account of 
 their longand round shape. Anguli-scapulo- 
 humeral, of Duinas. This muscle, which is 
 
 TER 
 
 881 
 
 longer and thicker than the teres minor, is 
 situated along the inferior cosia of thesca- 
 pula, and is in part covered by the deltoides. 
 
 It arises fleshy from the outer surface of 
 the inferior angle of the scapula, (where it 
 covers some part of the infra spinatus and 
 teres minor, with both which its fibres in- 
 termix,) and likewise from the lower and 
 posterior half of the inferior costa of the sca- 
 pula. Ascending obliquely towards the os 
 humeri, it passes under the long head of the 
 triceps brachii, and then becomes thinner 
 and flatter to form, a thin tendon of about 
 an inch in breadth, and somewhat more in 
 length, which runs immediately behind that 
 of the lalissimus dorsi, and is inserted along 
 with it into the ridge at the inner side of the 
 groove that lodges the long head of the bi- 
 ceps. These two tendons are included in a 
 common capsula^ besides which the tendon 
 of this muscle adheres to the os humeri, by 
 two other capsulse which we find placed 
 one above the other. 
 
 This musele assists in the rotatory mo- 
 tion of the arm, asid likewise in drawing it 
 downwards and backwards; so that we 
 may consider it as the congener of the lalis- 
 simus dorsi. 
 
 TE'RES Mi'NOR. Marginisus-scapvlo- 
 trochiterien, of Dumas. This muscle seems 
 to have been first described by Fallopius. 
 The teres minor is a thin fleshy muscle, 
 situated along the inferior edge of the infra- 
 spinatus, and is in part covered by the pos- 
 terior part of the deltoides. 
 
 It arises fleshy from all the convex edge 
 of the inferior costa of the scapula ; from 
 thence it ascends obliquely upwards and 
 forwards, and terminates in a flat tendon, 
 which adheres to the lower and posterior 
 part of the capsular ligament of the joint, 
 aiid is inserted into the lower part of the 
 great tuberosity of the os humeri, a little 
 below the termination of the infra-spinatus. 
 
 The tendinous membrane, which is con- 
 tinued from the infra-spinatus, and spread 
 over the teres minor, lil^ewise forms a thin 
 septum between the two muscles. In somo 
 subjects, however,they are so eloselyunited, 
 as to be with diflSculty separated from each 
 other. Some of the fibres of the teres mi- 
 nor are intermixed with those of the teres 
 major and subscapularis. 
 
 'fhe uses of this muscle are similar to 
 those of the infra-spinatus. 
 
 TE'RETRUM. (From npia, to pierce.) 
 The trepan. 
 
 Termina'lia ee'nzoin. The Benjamin 
 gum-tree. 
 
 Termi'nthijs. (From n^fuv^ss, the tur- 
 pentine-tree.) • Albaiis. Black and ardent 
 pustules, mostly attacking the legs of fe- 
 males ; so called from their resemblance to 
 the fruit of the turpentine-tree. 
 Ill 
 
SS2 
 
 T£a 
 
 TET 
 
 Ternaey. Consisting of the numbef 
 three, which some chemical and mystical 
 writers have made strange woik witli ; but 
 the most remarkable distiiictioii of this kind, 
 and the only one worth notice, is that of 
 Hippocrates, who divides the parts of a bu- 
 man body into continentes, contenta, and 
 impetum facientes, though the latter is re- 
 solvable into tlie mechanism of the two for- 
 mer, rather than any thing distinct in itself. 
 
 TE'RRA. Earth, as distinguished from 
 minerals and metals and precious stones. 
 
 Tu'rra cario'sa. Rotten bone, a species 
 of non-effervescent chalk, of a brown colour. 
 
 Te'rra ca'techu. See Jlcacia catechu. 
 
 Te'kra damna'ta. Terra moriua. Con- 
 demned earth is the remainder, after some 
 distillations, where all that will rise is drawn 
 off ; the same as Caput mortuum. 
 
 Te'rra folza'ta ta'rtari. The acetate 
 of potash. 
 
 Te'rra Japo'nica. Japan earth. Cathou. 
 Faufd. Cdlchu. Casehii. Catechu. Cadt- 
 chu. Cashow. Caitchu. Castjoe. Cachu. 
 Cate. Kuatli. The natives call it CvM ; the 
 English who reside there, Cutch. It was call- 
 ed Japan earth, because it was long supposed 
 to be an earthy substance from Japan. It 
 ii the inspissated juice of a species of acacia, 
 which grows in greet abundance in the king- 
 dom of Bahar, prepared from a decoction 
 of the inner part of the wood. From the 
 negligent method in which it is dried in little 
 kilns dug for that purpose, it acquires the 
 «arthy appearance it in general has, from 
 which circumstance it takes its name. In 
 the kingdom of Bahar, besides being much 
 used in medicine, it is employed for many 
 purposes in arts, particularly for painting the 
 beams of houses, to defend them from ver- 
 min. See .Acacia catechu. 
 
 Te'kra Le'msia. Earth of Lemnos. See 
 Bole. 
 
 Te'rra Livo'nica. See Bole. 
 
 Te'rra mari'ta. The curcuma or tur- 
 meric root is sometimes so called. 
 
 Te'hra mo'rtua. See Terra damnata. 
 
 Te'rra posdero'sa sali'ta. See Mu- 
 rias barytcE. 
 
 Te'rra sigilla'ta. See Bolt. 
 
 Te'rra: o'leum. See Petroleum. 
 
 Te'rrea absorbe'ntia. Absorbent earths, 
 distinguishable from other earthy and stony 
 substances by their solubility in acids, as 
 chalk, crabs' claws, oyster-shells, egg-shells, 
 pearl, coral, &.c. 
 
 Tk'rthra. (From T£/)^/)ov, a crane.) The 
 middle and lateral parts of the neck. 
 
 Tertian ague. See Febris infennittetTs. 
 
 Tertia'na du'peex. a tertian fever that 
 returns every day ; but the paroxysms are 
 unequal, every other fit being alike. 
 
 Tertia'na duplica'ta. A tertian fever 
 returning every other day ; but there are 
 "^WG paroxysms in one day. 
 
 Teri'ia iSA FE'BEis. See Febris ItitermU' 
 tens. 
 
 Te'rtiaka TRi'pLEx. A tertian fever re- 
 turning every day, every other day there are 
 two paroxysms, and but one in the interme- 
 diate one. 
 
 Tertiana'ria. (From ierliana, a species 
 of intermittent fever which is said to be 
 cured by this plant.) The plant which is 
 thus called in some pharmacopoeias is the 
 Scutellaria galericula'a ; which see. 
 
 Te'rtium sal. (From tenius, third.) A 
 neutral salt as being the product of an acid 
 and an alkali, making a third body different 
 from either. 
 
 Te'ssera. (From -Ea-iraiia, four.) A four- 
 square bone. The cuboid bone. 
 
 Te'sta proba'trix. (Quasi tosta, from 
 iorreo, to burn.) A cupel or test. A pot for 
 separating baser metals from gold and silver. 
 
 Testa'do. (From testa, a shell ; because 
 it is covered with a shell.) A tortoise, a 
 snail. An ulcer, which, like a snail, creeps 
 under the skin. 
 
 Te'sta. Oyster-shells. 
 
 Te'st.i; pr.4;para't^. "Wash the shells 
 previously cleared of dirt, with boiling water, 
 then prepare them as is directed with chalk." 
 
 Te'stes ce'rebri. See Tubercula qua- 
 drigemina. 
 
 TESTICLE. Testis. Orchis. They are 
 also called didymi, and by some perin. Two 
 little oval bodies situated within the scrotum, 
 and covered by a strong, white, and dense 
 coat, called tunica albuginea testis. Each 
 testicle is composed of small vessels bent in 
 a serpentine direction, arising from the sper- 
 matic artery, and convoluted into little heaps, 
 separated from one another by cellular par- 
 titions. In each partition there is a duct re- 
 ceiving semen from the small vessels; and 
 all the ducts constitute a net which is attach- 
 ed to the tunica albuginea. From this net- 
 work twenty or more vessels arise, all of 
 which are variously contorted, and, being re- 
 flected, ascend to the posterior margin of the 
 testis, where they unite into one common 
 duct, bent into serpentiue windings, and 
 forming a hard body called the epididymis. 
 The spermatic arteries are branches of the 
 aorta. The spermatic veins empty them- 
 selves into the vena cava and emulgent vein. 
 The nerves of the testicle are branches of 
 the lumbar and great intercostal nerve. The 
 use of the testicle is to secrete the semen. 
 
 Testicle, swelled. See Hernia humoralis. 
 
 Testi'c0lus. {Tesliculxis, dim. of testis.') 
 A small testicle. Also the orchis plant, so 
 named from the resemblance of its roots to 
 a testicle. 
 
 Testi'culus cani'kus. See Orchis mas- 
 cula. 
 
 TE'STIS. (A witness, the testes being 
 the witnesses of our manhood.) See Testicle. 
 
 Tetaso'mata. (From Tirason/, to smooth-) 
 
TET 
 
 TET 
 
 8^3 
 
 Telanothra. IWedicines which smooth the 
 skin, and remove wrinkles. 
 
 TETANUS. (From mvco, to stretch.) 
 Spasm with rigidity. Convuldo indica. Ho- 
 lolonicos. Rigor nervosus. A genus of dis- 
 ease in the C\ass, .Yeuroses, and Order, Spas- 
 mi, of Cullen ; characterized by a spasmo- 
 dic rigidity of almost the whole body. The 
 varieties of tetanus are, 1. Opisthotonos, 
 where the body is thrown back lay spasmo- 
 dic contractions of the muscles. 2. Empros- 
 thototws, the body being bent forwards. 3. 
 Trismus, the locked jaw. Tetanus is otten 
 symptomatic of sj'philis and worms. 
 
 These affections arise more frequently in 
 Warm climates than ia cold ones, and are 
 very apt to occur when much rain or moist- 
 vire quickly succeeds excessively dry and 
 sultry weather. They attack persons of all 
 ages, sexes, temperaments, and complexions, 
 but the male sex more frequently than the 
 female, and those of a robust and vigorous 
 constitution than those of a weak habit. An 
 idea is entertained by many. Dr. Thomas 
 observes, that negroes are more predisposed 
 to attacks of tenanus than white people ; 
 they certainly are more frequently afiected 
 Avith it, but this circumstance does not arise 
 from any constitutional predisposition, but 
 from their being more exposed to punctures 
 and wounds in the feet, by nails, splinters of 
 wood, pieces of broken glass, k.c. from 
 usually going bare-footed. 
 
 Tetanic atlections are occasioned either 
 by exposure to cold, or by some irritation of 
 the nerves, in consequence of local injury 
 by puncture, incision, or laceration. Lace- 
 rated wounds of tendinous parts prove, in 
 ■warm climates, a never-failing source of 
 these complaints. In cold climates, as well 
 as in warm ones, the locked jaw, or trismus, 
 frequently arises in consequence of the am- 
 putation of a limb. 
 
 When the disease has arisen in conse- 
 quence of a puncture, or any other exter- 
 nal injur}', the symptoms show themselves 
 generally about the eighth day, but when 
 it proceeds from any exposure to cold, 
 they generally make their appearance much 
 sooner. 
 
 In some instances it comes on suddenly, 
 and with great violence ; but it more usual- 
 ly makes its attack in a gradual manner ; in 
 which case, a slight stiffness is at first per- 
 ceived in the back part of the neck, which, 
 after a short time, becomes considerably in- 
 creased, and at length renders the motion of 
 the head both difficult and painful. 
 
 With the rigidity of the head there is 
 likewise an uneasy sensation at the root of 
 the tongue, together with some difficulty in 
 swallowing, and a great tightness is per- 
 ceived about the chest, with a pain at the 
 extremity of the sternum, shooting into 
 the back. A stiffness also takes place in 
 the jaws, which soon increases to such a 
 height, that the teeth become so closely set 
 
 together as not to admit of the smallest 
 opening. This is what is termed the locked 
 jaw. 
 
 In some cases, the spasmodic affection 
 extends no further. In others the spasms 
 at this stage of the disease, returning with 
 great frequency, become likewise more ge- 
 neral, and now affect not only the muscles 
 of the neck and jaws, but likewise those 
 of the whole spine, so as to bend the trunk 
 of the body very forcibly backwards, and 
 this is what is named opsithotonos. Where 
 the body is bent forwards, the disease is call- 
 ed emprosthotonos. 
 
 During the whole course of the disorder, 
 tiie abdominal muscles are violently affected 
 with spasm, so that the belly is strongly 
 retracted and feels very hard, most ob' _. 
 stinate costiveness prevails, and both the "^ 
 flexor and extensor muscles of the lower 
 extremities are commonly affected at the 
 same time, so as to keep the limbs rigidly 
 extended. 
 
 The flexors of the head and trunk be- 
 come at length so strongly affected, as to 
 balance the action of the extensor, and to 
 keep the head and trunk so rigidly extended 
 and straight as to render it incapable of 
 being moved in any direction. The arms, 
 which were little affected before, are now 
 likewise rigidly extended, the tongue also 
 becomes affected with spasm, and being 
 convulsively darted out, is often much 
 injured by the teeth at that moment snap- 
 ping together. It is to this state of the dis^ 
 ease that the term tetanus has been strictly 
 applied. 
 
 The disorder continuing to advance, every 
 organ of voluntary motion becomes affected ; 
 the eyes are rigid and immoveable in their 
 sockets, the countenance is hideously dis- 
 torted, and expresses great distress; the 
 strength is exhausted, the pulse becomes 
 irregular, and one universal spasm puts 
 a [leriod to a most miserable state of exist- 
 ence. 
 
 Attacks of tetanus are seldom attended 
 with any fever, but always with violent 
 pain, and the spasms do not continue for a 
 constancy, but the muscles admit of some 
 remission in their contraction, which is re- 
 newed every ten or fifteen minutes, espe- 
 cially if the patient makes the least at- 
 tempt to speak, drink, or alter his posi- 
 tion. 
 
 When tetanic affections arise in conse- 
 quence of a wound, puncture, or lacera- 
 tion, in warm climates. Dr. Thomas ob- 
 serves, they are almost sure to prove fatal. 
 The locked jaw in consequence of an ampu- 
 tation, likewise proves usually fatal. When 
 these affections are produced by an exposure 
 to cold, they may in most cases be removed 
 by a timely use of proper remedies, although 
 a considerable space will probably elapse 
 before the patient will be able to recover his 
 former strength. 
 
884 
 
 TET 
 
 TEU 
 
 On dissections of this disease, slight effu- 
 sions within the cranium have been observed 
 in a few instances ; but in by far the greater 
 number., nothing particular has been disco- 
 covered., either in llie brain or any other 
 organ. 
 
 The general indications are, l.To remove 
 any local irritation -.vhich may appear to have 
 excited the disease; 2. To lessen the gene- 
 ral irritability, and spasmodic tendency; 
 3. To restore the tone of the system. — If a 
 thorn, or other extraneous substance, be 
 lodged in any part, it must be extracted ; 
 any spicula of bone, wliich may have brought 
 on the disease after amputation, should be 
 removed ; a punctured wound ought to be 
 dilated ; k.c. Some have proposed dividing 
 the nerve going to the part, or even ampu- 
 tating this, to cut off the irritation ; others 
 paralysing the nerves by powerful sedatives, 
 or destroying them by caustics ; others again 
 exciting a new action in the part by active 
 stimulants ; but the efficacy, and even pro- 
 priety of such measures is doubtful. To 
 fulfil the second indication, various means 
 have been proposed. The abstraction of 
 blood, recommended by Dr. Rush, might, 
 perhaps, appear adviseable in a vigorous ple- 
 thoric habit in the beginning of the disease, 
 but it has generally proved of little utility, 
 or even hurtful, and is rather contra-indica- 
 ted by the state of the blood. Purging is a 
 less questionable measure, as costiveness ge- 
 nerally attends the disease, and in many ca- 
 ses it has appeared very beneficial, especially 
 when calomel was employed. It has been 
 found, also, that a salivation, induced by 
 mercury, has sometimes greatly relieved the 
 disorder; but in other instances it has failed 
 altogether. The remedy, which has been 
 oftenest employed, and with the most de- 
 cided advantage, is opium, and sometimes 
 prodigious quantities of it hftve been exhi- 
 bited; indeed small doses are useless, and 
 even largo ones have only a temporary 
 effect, so that they must be re[)eated, as 
 the violence of the symptoms is renewed ; 
 and where the patient cannot swallow, it 
 may be tried in clyster, or freely rubbed 
 into the skin. Other sedative and antispas- 
 modic remedies, have been occasionally re- 
 sorted to, as hemlock; tobacco, musk, cam- 
 phor, fee. but for the most part with less 
 satisfactory results. The warm bath has 
 sometimes proved a useful auxiliaiy in cold 
 climates ; but the cold bath is much more 
 relied upon, especially in the West Indies, 
 usually in conjunction with the liberal use 
 of opium. In Germany, alkaline baths, 
 and the internal use of the sam.e remedies, 
 are stated to have been decidedly serviceable. 
 Others have advised the large use of bark 
 and wine, which seem, however, rather cal- 
 culated to be preventives, or to fulfil the 
 third indication ; yet wine may be employed 
 rather as nom'ishment, since in severe cases 
 of the disease little else can be taken. Elec- 
 
 tricity seems too hazardous a remedy to he 
 tried in a general affection, especially in the 
 muscles of respiration : but if confined to 
 the jaw, it may be useful in a mild form. 
 At the period of convalescence, the strength 
 must be restored by suitable diet and me'di^r 
 cines, the cold bath, regular exercise, fcc. • 
 and removing the patient from the West 
 Indies to a colder climate, till the health is 
 fully established, would be a very proper 
 precaution. 
 
 TeTART^'i'S. {TtraliraKic, fourth.) A 
 quartan fever. 
 
 Tetramyr'um. (From rirpscs, four, and 
 ^i/pav, an ointment.) An ointment of four 
 ingredients. 
 
 Tetrangu'ria. (From Tirpa;, four, and 
 ayfos, a cup ; so called because its fruit re- 
 sembles a cup divided into four parts.) The 
 citrul. 
 
 Tetrapha'rmacum. (From rsrpa;, four, 
 and 9aptiaxot, a drug j A medicine compo- 
 sed of four ingredients. 
 
 Tetters. See Herpes. 
 
 TEU'CRIUM. (From Teiicer, who dis- 
 covered it.) The name of a genus of plants 
 in the Linnjean system. Class, Didyna- 
 mia. Order, Gyninosptrmia. The herb 
 speedwell. 
 
 Teo'crium cAPiTa'xuM. The systematic 
 name of the poley mountain of Montpelier. 
 Poliion montanum . This plant, Teucriuin 
 capitatum, of Linnaeus, bears the winter of 
 our climate, and is generally substituted for 
 the candy-species. 
 
 Tec'crium cham^e'drys. The system- 
 atic name of the common germander. Cha- 
 madrys. Chumadrys viinor repens, vulga- 
 ris. Quercula calamandrina. Trissago. 
 Cfiamccdrops, of Faulus Jigineta, and Ori- 
 basius. This plant, creeping germander, 
 small germander, and English treacle ; 
 Teucrium ; foliis ameiformi-ovatis, imisis, 
 crenatis, petiolatis ; floribus ternis; caulihvs 
 procmnbentibus, stibpilosis, of Linnaeus, has 
 a moderately bitter, and somewhat aromatic 
 taste. It was in high lepute amongst the 
 ancients in intermittent fevers, rheumatism, 
 and gout; and where an aromatic bitter is 
 wanting, germander may be administered 
 with success. The best time for gathering 
 this herb is when the seeds are formed, and 
 the tops are then preferable to the leaves. 
 When dry, the dose is from 3ss to 3j. Ei- 
 ther water or spirit will extract their vir- 
 tue ; but the watery infusion is more bitter. 
 This plant is an ingredient in the once ce- 
 lebrated powder called from the Duke of 
 Portland. 
 
 Teu'cricm CHAMa;'piTYs. The system- 
 atic name of (he ground pine. Chajncepiiys. 
 Arthelica. Arthretiea. .kjuga. Miga. ha 
 arlhritica. Holocyron. ionia. Sideritis. 
 Common ground-pine. 'ihis low hairy 
 plant, Teucrium ; foliis trifidis, liiiearibus, 
 integerrimis ; florihus sessilibus, laleralibv.s, 
 solitariis; cav.le diffusa, of Linnseus, has a 
 
THA 
 
 THE 
 
 SS5 
 
 moderately bilter taste, and a resinous, not 
 disagreeable smell, somewhat like that of 
 the pine. The tops or leaves are recom- 
 mended as aperients and corroborants of the 
 nervous system, and said to be particularly 
 serviceable in female obstructions and para- 
 lytic disorders. 
 
 Teu'crium cre'ticum. The systematic 
 name of the poley mountain of Candy. 
 Polium creticum. The tops and whole herb 
 enter the antiquated compounds mithridate 
 and theriaca. The plant is obtained from 
 the island of Candy; has a moderately aro- 
 matic smell, and a nauseous bitter taste. It 
 is placed amongst the aperients and corrobo- 
 rants. 
 
 Teu'crium iva. Chamapitys mosckaia. 
 Iva moschata nionspeliensiutn. Chamcepitys 
 miihyllus. The Teucrium iva, of Linnaeus. 
 French ground-pine. It is weaker, but of 
 similar virtues to chamsepitys. 
 
 Teu'crium ma'rum- The systematic name 
 of the Syrian herb mastich. Marum Syria- 
 cum. Marum creticum. Mojorana Syriaca. 
 Marum verum. Marum Cortusi. Chamedrys 
 incana maritima. Marum germander, or Sy- 
 rian herb mastich. This shrub is the Tat- 
 criumjfoliis inlegtrrimis ovatis acuiispetiola- 
 Us, subtus tomtntosis ; Jioribus racemods se- 
 cundis, of Linnaeus. It grows plentifully in 
 Greece, Egypt, Crete and Syria The leaves 
 and younger branches, when recent, on be- 
 ing rub'ued betwixt the fingers, emit a vola- 
 tile aromatic smell, which readily excites 
 sneezing ; to the tasle they are bitterish, ac- 
 companied with a sensaiion of heat and 
 acrimony. Judging from these sensible 
 qualities of the plant, it may be supposed 
 to possess very active powers. It is re- 
 commended as a stimulant aromatic, and 
 deobstruent ; and Linnsus, Rosenstein, 
 and Bergius, speak highly of its utility. 
 Dose, ten grains to half a drachm of the 
 powdered leaves, given in wine. At pre- 
 sent, however, marum is chiefly used as an 
 errhine. 
 
 Teu'crium monta'num. The, systematic 
 name of the common poley mountain. 
 
 Teu'crium po'lium. The systematic name 
 of the golden poley mountain. 
 
 Teu'crium sco'rdium. The systematic 
 name of the water germander. Scordium. 
 Trissago palustris. Chamctdrys palusiris 
 allium redolens. Water germander. The 
 leaves of this plant have a smell somewhat 
 of the garlic kind, from which circumstance 
 it is supposed to take its name : to the taste 
 they are bitterish and slightly pungent. The 
 plant was formerly in high estimation, but 
 is now justly fallen into disuse, although re- 
 commended by some in antiseptic cataj>lasms 
 and fomentations. 
 
 Teu'thkum. (TtuSpoy) The herb po- 
 lium. 
 
 THA'LAMI NERVORUM OP- 
 TICO'RUM. (ea!A«^,,-, a bed.) Two bo- 
 
 dies, which form in part the optic nerve, 
 placed near to each other, in appearance 
 white, protruding at the base of the late- 
 ral ventricles, and running in their direc- 
 tion invvfards, a little downwards, and up- 
 wards. 
 
 Thalasso'bieli. (From iaXa-aaa,, the sea, 
 and i^eX/, honey.) A medicine composed of 
 sea-water and honey. 
 
 THALI'CTRUM. (From ea.xx», to flou- 
 rish.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Folyartdria, Order, 
 Poiygynia. 
 
 2. Tlie pharmacopoiial name of the poor 
 man's rhubarb. 
 
 Thah'ctrum fla'vum. The systematic 
 name of the poor man's rhubarb. The root 
 of this plant is said to be aperient and sto- 
 machic, and to come very near in its vir- 
 tues to rhubarb. It is a common plant 
 in this country, but seldom used medici- 
 nally. 
 
 Tha'psia. (From Thapsus, the i.sland 
 where it was found.) The deadly carrot. 
 Thapsia asclepias, of Linnaeus. The root 
 operates violently both upwards and down- 
 wards, and is not used in the present prac- 
 tice. 
 
 Tha'psus. (From the island Thapsus.) 
 The great white mullein, or cows lung- 
 wort. 
 
 THE'A. Tea. There are two species 
 of this tree; viz. 1. The bohea, or black 
 tea; and 2. The viridis, or green tea; 
 both of which are natives of China or Japan 
 where they attain the height of five or si.x 
 feel. 
 
 Great pains are taken in collecting the 
 leaves siyigty, at three different times, viz. 
 about the middle of February, in the be- 
 ginning of March, and in April. Although 
 some writers assert, that they are first expo- 
 sed to the steam of boiling water, and then 
 dried on copper-plates ; yet it is new under- 
 stood that such leaves are simply dried on 
 iro7i plates, suspended over a fire, till they 
 become dry and shrivelled ; when cool; 
 they are packed in tin boxes to exclude the- 
 air, and in that stale exported to Europe. 
 
 Teas are divided in Britain into three 
 kinds of green, and five of bohea. The 
 former class includes, I. Imperial or bloom 
 lea, having a large leaf, a faint smell, and 
 being of a light green colour. 2. Hyson, 
 which has small curled leaves, of a green 
 shade inclining to blue. 3. Singlo tea, thus 
 termed from the place where it is culti- 
 vated. The boheas comprehend : 1. Sou- 
 chong, which, on infusion, imparts a vel- 
 lowish green colour. 2. Camho, a fine tea, 
 emitting a fragrant violet smell, and yield- 
 ing a pale shade ; it receives its name from 
 the province where it is reared. 3. Pekoe 
 tea is known by the small white flowers 
 that are mixed with it. 4. Congo has a 
 
SS,6 
 
 THE 
 
 THO 
 
 larger leaf than the preceding variety, and 
 yields a deeper tint to water ; and 5. Com- 
 mon bohea, tlie leaves of whicii are of an 
 uniform green colour. There are besides 
 other kinds of tea, sold under the names of 
 gunpoivder tea, &c. which differ from the pre- 
 ceding, only in the minuteness of their leaves, 
 and being dried with additional care. 
 
 Much has been said and written on the 
 medicinal properties of tea ; in its natural 
 state it is a narcotic plant, on which account 
 the Chinese refrain from its use till it has 
 been divested of this property by keeping it 
 at least for twelve months. If, however, 
 good tea be drunk in moderate quantities, 
 with sufficient milk and sugar, it invigorates 
 the system, and produces a temporary ex- 
 hilaration ; but v.hen taken too copiously, it 
 is apt to occasion weakness, tremor, palsies, 
 and various other symptoms arising from 
 narcotic plants, while it contributes to ag- 
 gravate hysterical and hypochondriacal com- 
 plaints. Tea has also been supposed to pos- 
 sess considerable diuretic and sudorific vir- 
 tues, which, however, depend more on the 
 quantity oivioxm water employed as a vehicle 
 than the quality of the tea itself. Lastly, as 
 infusions of these leaves are the safest re- 
 freshment after undergoing great bodily fa- 
 tigue or mental exertion, they afford an 
 agreeable beverage to those who are exposed 
 to cold weather- "t the same time tending 
 to support and promote perspiration, which 
 is otherwise liable to be impeded. 
 
 The'a germa'nica. Fluellin ; male speed- 
 well. See Veronica. 
 
 Theba'ica. (A Thebaide regione, from 
 the country about the ancient city of Thebes 
 in Egypt, where it flourished.) The Egyp- 
 tian poppy. 
 
 THEBE'SII FORA'MINA. The orifices 
 of veins in the cavities of the heart. 
 
 THE'CA VERTEBRA' LIS. (The- 
 ca, from nhiM, to place.) The vertebral 
 canal. 
 
 Thely'pteris. (From f/iXu;, female, and 
 sr«p;j, fern.) The female fern. 
 
 The'nar. (Thenar, sc. musculus) See 
 Flexor brevis poUicis maims. 
 
 Theobro'ma caca'o. (Theobroma, from 
 6e»/, the gods, and fipat/n-a, food ; so called 
 from the deliciousness of its fruit : Cacao, an 
 Indian term.) The systematic name of the 
 tree which affords cocoa and chocolate. 
 
 Theodo'ricum. (From Qui, the gods, 
 and ^aipov, a gift.) The pompous name of 
 some antidotes. ■ 
 
 THERAPEI'A. (From BipaTrtuo), to 
 heal.) Tkerapia. The art of healing dis- 
 eases. 
 
 THERAPEUTICS. {Therapeutica, from 
 Sepas^Euiw, to cure.) Tkerapia. Methodus 
 medendi. That branch of medicine which 
 treats of the operation of the different means 
 employed for curing diseases, and of the ap- 
 plication of these means. 
 
 Theri'aca. From ^fts, a viper or 
 
 venomous wild beast.) Treacle, or molas- 
 ses : also a medicine appropriated to the 
 cure of the bites of venomous animals, or to 
 resist poisons. 
 
 Theri'aca andro'machi. The Venice 
 or Mithridate treacle ; a composition of 
 sixty-one ingredients, prepared, pulverized, 
 and with honey formed into an electuary. 
 
 Theri'aca c^lestis. Liquid laudanum. 
 
 Theri'aca commu'ms. Common treacle, 
 or molasses. 
 
 The'riaca damo'cratis. An old pre- 
 paration usually called Confectio Damo- 
 ciatis. 
 
 Theri'aca Edine'nsis. Edinburgh tbe- 
 riaca. The thebaic electuary. 
 
 Theri'aca Germano'bum. A rob of 
 juniper-berries. 
 
 Theri'aca Londine'nsis. A cataplasm 
 of cummin seed, bay-berries, germander, 
 snake-root, cloves, and honey. 
 
 Theri'aca rustico'rum. The roots of 
 the' common garlic were so called. See 
 Jillium. 
 
 Therio'ma. (From Byipiow, to rage like a 
 wild beast.) A malignant ulcer. 
 
 The'rmjE. Warm baths or springs. See 
 Mineral waters. 
 
 THERMOMETER. (Thermometrum, 
 from dipfiti, heat, and fAirpov, a measure.) 
 An instrument for measuring the degrees of 
 heat. See Caloric. 
 
 Thizh-hone. See Femur. 
 
 THIRST. Sitis The sensation by 
 which we experience a desire to drink. The 
 seat of this sensation appears to be either in 
 the fauces or the stomach. 
 
 Thistle, carline. See Carlina acaulis. 
 
 Thistle, holy. See Centaurea benedicta. 
 
 Thistle, pine. See Carlina gummifera. 
 
 THLA'SPI. (From fixas;, to break, be- 
 cause its seed appears as if it were broken 
 or bruised.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linneean system. Class, Tetradynamia. Or- 
 der, Siliculosa. 
 
 2. The pharmaceutical name of the herb 
 penny-cress. Two species of thlaspi are 
 directed in some pharmacopoeias for medici- 
 nal uses ; — the Thlaspi arvense, of Linnaeus, 
 or treacle mustard, and Thlaspi campestre, 
 of Linnaeus, or mithridate mustard. The 
 seeds of both have an acrid biting taste ap- 
 proaching to that of common mustard, with 
 which they agree nearly in their pharmaceu- 
 tic qualities. They have also an unpleasant 
 flavour, somewhat of the garlic or onion 
 kind. 
 
 Thla'spi arve'nse. The systematic name 
 of the treacle mustard. See Thlaspi. 
 
 Thla'spi campe'stre. The systematic 
 name of the mithridate mustard. ' See 
 Thlaspi. 
 
 THORACIC DUCT. Ductus thora- 
 cicus. Ductus Pecquettii. The trunk of 
 the absorbents ; of a serpentine form, an,d 
 about the diameter of a crow-quill. It lies 
 
THl 
 
 THY 
 
 8S7 
 
 >ilion the dorsal vertebrae, between the aorta 
 and vena azygos, and extends from the pos- 
 terior opening of the diaphragm to the angle 
 formed by the union of the left subclavian 
 and jugular veins, into which it opens and 
 evacuates its contents. In this course the 
 thoracic duct receives the absorbent vessels 
 from almost every part of the body. 
 
 THORAX. (From B-opia, to leap, be- 
 cause in it the heart leaps.) The chest. 
 That part of the body situated between the 
 neck and the abdomen. The external parts 
 of the thorax are, the common integuments, 
 the breasts, various muscles, and the bones 
 of the thorax. (See Boiie and Respiration.) 
 The parts within the cavity of the thorax 
 are, the pleura and its productions, the 
 lungs, heart, thymus gland, cesophagus, 
 thoracic duct, arch of the aorta, part of the 
 vena cava, the vena azygos, the eighth pair 
 of nerves, and part of the great intercostal 
 nerve. 
 
 Thorn, Egyptian. The Mimosa niloiica, 
 of Linnseus. See Acacia vera. 
 
 Thorn-apple. See Daiuria slramonium. 
 Thorn, black. See Prunus spinosa. 
 THRO'MBUS. (From ^poB^, to disturb.) 
 A small tumour which sometimes arises 
 after bleeding, from the blood escaping from 
 the vein into the cellular structure surround- 
 ing it. 
 
 Thrush. See Aphtha. 
 Thry'ptica. (From ifu-prria, to break.) 
 Lithontriptics, medicines which are said to 
 have the power of destroying stones in the 
 bladder. 
 
 Thu'ris cortex The cascarilla and 
 eleutheria barks, were so called. See Cro- 
 ton cascarilla. 
 
 Thus. (From Sua, to sacrifice, so called 
 from its great use in sacrifices.) See Juni- 
 veras Lycia, and pinus abies. 
 
 Thus jud.s;o'rum. See Thymiama. 
 Thus ma'scultjm. See Juniperus lycia. 
 THUY'A. (From hov, odour, so named 
 from its fragrant smell.) Thuja. The name 
 of a genus of plants. Class, Monoecia. Or- 
 der, Monadelphia. 
 
 . Thuy'a occidenta'lis. The systematic 
 name of the tree of life. Tlvaya ; strobilis 
 IcBvibus ; squamis obtusis, of Linnaeus. Ar- 
 bor viice. The leaves and wood were for- 
 merly in high estimation as resolvents, su- 
 dorifics, and expectorants, and were given 
 in phthisical aftections, intermittent fevers, 
 and dropsies. 
 
 Thylaci'tis. (From hXaKo;, a seed- 
 vessel, so called from its large head.) The 
 white garden poppy. 
 
 Thy'mbra. (From h/io;, thyme; so 
 named because it smells like thyrne.) See 
 Satureja. 
 
 Thy'mbra hispa'nica. The name given 
 by Tournefort to the common herb mas- 
 tich. ?>ee Thymus moitichina. 
 
 Thyme, lemon. See Thymus serpyllum. 
 Thyme, mother of. See Thymus serpyllum. 
 
 Thvmelce A. (From Sv/jiu, an odour, be- 
 cause of its smell.) See Daphne gnidium. 
 
 Thymia'jia. (From ^iiy.cc, an odour, so 
 called from its odoriferous smell.) Musk- 
 wood. Thus judmorum. A bark in small 
 brownish grey pieces, intermixed with bits of 
 leaves, seeming as if the bark and leaves 
 had been bruised and pressed together, 
 brought from Syria, Cilicia, Sic. and sup- 
 posed to be the produce of the liquid storax- 
 tree. This bark has an agreeable balsamic 
 smell approaching to that of liquid storax, 
 and a sub-acrid bitterish taste, accompanied 
 with some slight adstringency. 
 
 Tiiy'miujsi. (From (u/xo;, thyme, because 
 it is of the colour of thyme.) A small wart 
 upon the skin. 
 
 Thymoxa'lme. (From ^uy.c;, thyme, o^v; 
 acid, and aXs, salt.) A compo'sition of 
 thj"me, vinegar, and salt. 
 
 THY'MUS. (As-a Tou ^vfiso, because it 
 was used in faintings ; or from S^w^a, an 
 odour, because of its fragrant smell.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnasan system. Class, Didynamia. Or- 
 der, Gymnospermia. Thyme. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the com- 
 mon thyme. See Thymus vulgaris. 
 
 3. A small indolent carnous tubercle like 
 a wart arising about the anus, or the pu- 
 denda, resembling the flowers of thymej 
 from whence it takes its name. 
 
 4. (S-vfios, the thymus gland.) A gland of 
 considerable size in the foetus, situated ia 
 the anterior duplicature or space of the me- 
 diastinum, under the superior part of the 
 sternum. An excretory duct has not yet 
 been detected, but lymphatic vessels have 
 been seen going from it to the thoracic duct. 
 Its use is unknown. 
 
 Thy'mus citra'tus. See Thymus set' 
 pyllum. 
 
 Thy'mus cre'ticds. The plant which, 
 bears this name in some pharmacopoeias is 
 the Satureja capifata, of Linnaeus ; which 
 see. 
 
 Thy'mus masti'china. The systematic 
 name of the common herb mastich. Marvvi 
 vulgare. Sampsuchus. Clinopodium maS' 
 tichina gallorum. Thymbra hispanica. Jaca 
 indica. Thymus maslichina, of Linnasus. 
 A low shrubby plant, a native of Spain, 
 which is employed as an errhine. It has a 
 strong agreeable smell, like mastich. Its 
 virtues are similar to those of marum syria- 
 cum, but less powerful. 
 
 Thy'mus serpy'llum. The systematic 
 name of the mother of thyme. Serpyllum. 
 Serpillum. Gilarum. Serpyllurn vulgare 
 minus. Wild or mother of thyme. Thymus: 
 floribus capitatis, cuulibu^ repenlibus, foliis 
 planis obtusis bad ciliatis, of Linnaeus. This 
 plant has the same sensible qualities as those 
 of the garden thyme, but has a milder and 
 rather more grateful flavour. Lemon thyme, 
 the Serpyllum citratum, is merely a variety 
 of the Thymus Serpyllv.rn, of Linnaeus. It 
 
S88 
 
 TIB 
 
 js very pungent, and has a paiticulariy 
 grateful odour, approaching to that of le- 
 mons. 
 
 Thy'mus vulga'ris. The systematic 
 name of the common thyme. This herb, 
 the Thyinus : erectus foliis revolutis ovatid, 
 Jioribu^ verticillato spicalis, of Linnteus, Las 
 'an agreeable aromatic smell, and a warm 
 pungent taste. Its virtues are said to be 
 resolvent, emmenagogue, tonic, and stoma- 
 chic ; yet tiiere is no disease mentioned in 
 which its use is particularly recommended 
 by any writer on the materia medica. 
 
 THYRO. jSames compounded with this 
 word belong to muscles, which are attached 
 to the thyroid cartilage ; as, 
 
 THYRO AKYTyE:>OIDEXFS. Mvsculus 
 thyro-aryt(znoideus.) A muscle, situated 
 about the glottis, which pulls the arytenoid 
 cartilage forwards nearer to the middle of 
 the thyroid, and consequently shortens and 
 relaxes the ligament of the larynx. 
 
 THYRO-HYOIDE'US. {Musculus ihyro- 
 hyoideus.) A muscle, situated between the 
 OS hyoides and trunk, which pulls the os 
 hyoides downwards, and the thyroid carti- 
 lage upwards. 
 
 Thyro-pharynge'us. See Constrictor 
 pharyngis inferior. 
 
 Thyro-pharyngo-staphili'.nus. See Fa- 
 lato pharyngms. 
 
 Thyro-staphili'sus. See Pulalo pharyn- 
 geus. 
 
 " THYROID CARTILAGE. (CarlHago 
 tkyroidea,irom S-vpio;,a shield, and uoos: re- 
 semblance, from its supposed resemblance 
 to a shield.) Scutiform cartilage. The car- 
 tilage which is placed perpendicular to the 
 cricoid cartilages of the larynx, constituting 
 the anterior, superior, and largest part of the 
 larynx. It is harder and more prominent 
 in men than in women, in whom it forms the 
 ponium adami. 
 
 THYROID GLAND. Glandula thyroi- 
 dea. A large gland situated upon the cri- 
 coid cartilage, trachea, and horns of the 
 thyroid cartilage. It is uncertain whether 
 it be conglobate or conglomerate. Its ex- 
 cretory duct has never been detected, and 
 its use is not yet known. 
 
 TI'BIA. {Tibia, the hautboy, qu. tubin, 
 from tuba, a tube ; so called from its pipe- 
 like shape.) Facile majus; Arundo major ; 
 Fosilus ; and, from its resemblance to an 
 old musical instrument. Canna major ; 
 Canna-domestica cruris. The largest bone 
 of the leg. It is of a long, thick and trian- 
 gular shape, and is situated on the internal 
 part of the leg. Its upper extremity is 
 large, and flattened at its summit, where we 
 observe two articulating surfaces, a little 
 concave, and separated from each other by 
 an intermediate irregular protuberance. Of 
 these two cavities, the internal one is deep- 
 est, and of an oblong shape, while the ex- 
 ternal one is rounded, and more superficial. 
 Each of these, in the recent subject, is co- 
 
 vered by a cartilage, which extends to the 
 intermediate protuberance, where it termi- 
 nates. These tw'o little cavities receive the 
 condyles of the os femoris, and the eminence 
 between them is admitted iuto the cavity 
 which is seen between the two condjdes of 
 that bone ; so that this articulation affords a 
 siiecimen of the complete ginglymus. Be- 
 hind the intermediate protuberance, or tu- 
 bercle, is a pretty deep depression, which 
 serves for the attachment of a ligament, and 
 likewise to separate the two cavities from 
 each other. L'nder the edge of the external 
 cavity is a circular fiat surface, covered with 
 cartilage, which serves for the articulation 
 of the libula ; and at the fore part of the 
 bone is a considerable tuberosity of an inch 
 and a half in length, to which tbe strong 
 ligametit of the rotula is fixed. 
 
 The body of the tibia is smaller than its 
 extremities, and, being of a triangular shape, 
 affords three surfaces. Of these, the exter- 
 nal one is broad, and slightlj'' hollowed by 
 muscles above and below ; the internal sur- 
 face is broad and flat, and the posterior sur- 
 face is narrower than the other two, and 
 nearly cylindrical. This last has a slight 
 ridge runniog obliquely across it, from the 
 outer side of the u])per end of the bone to 
 about one third of its length downwarcb. A 
 little below this we observe a passage for the 
 medullary vessels, which is pretty consider- 
 able, and slants obliquely downwards. Of 
 the three angles which separate these sur- 
 faces, the anterior one, from its sharpness, is 
 called the spine, or shin. This ridge is not 
 straight, but describes a figure like an Italic 
 /, turning first inwards, then outwards, fand 
 lastly inwards again. The external angle is 
 more rounded, and' serves for the attachment 
 of the interrosseous ligament ; and the inter- 
 nal one is more rounded still by the pres- 
 sure of muscles. 
 
 The tibia enlarges again a little at its 
 lower extremity, and terminates in a pretty 
 deep cavity, by which it is articulated with 
 tlie uppermost bone of the foot. This ca- 
 vity, in the recent subject, is lined with car- 
 tilage. Its internal side is formed into a 
 considerable process, called malleolus inter- 
 7iv.s, which, in its situation, resembles the 
 styloid process of the radius. This process 
 is broad, and of considerable thickness, and 
 from it ligaments are extended to the foot. 
 At its back part we find a groove, lined 
 with a thin layer of cartilage,, in which slide 
 the tendons of the flexor digitorum longus, 
 and of the tibialis posticus ; and a little be- 
 hind this is a smaller groove, for the tendon 
 of the flexor longus poUicis. On the side 
 opposite to the malleolus internus, the ca- 
 vity is interrupted; and immediately above 
 it is a rough triangular depression, which is 
 furnished with cartilage, and receives the 
 lower end of the fibula. 
 
 The whole of this lower extremity of the 
 bone seems to be turned somewhat out- 
 
TIN 
 
 TIN 
 
 88a- 
 
 Vv-ards, so that the malleolus iiiternus is situ- 
 ated more forwards than the inner border of 
 tlie upper extremity of the bone. 
 
 In the fcetus both ends of the tibia are 
 cartilaginous, and become afterwards epi- 
 physes. 
 
 TIBIAL ARTERIES, ^rferim iibiales. 
 The two principal branches of the popliteal 
 artery : the one proceeds forwards, and is 
 called the anterior tibial ; the other back- 
 wards, and is called the posterior tibial ; of 
 which the external tibial, the fibular, the ex- 
 ternal and infernal plantar, and the plantal 
 srch, are branches. 
 
 TIBIA'LIS ANTI'CUS. (Musculus tibia- 
 lis andcus.) Tibio-sus-metatarsien, of Dumas. 
 A flexor muscle of the foot, situated on the 
 leg, which bends the foot by drawing it up- 
 wards, and at the same time turns the toes 
 inwards. 
 
 TiBiA'trs gra'cii.is. See Planlaris. 
 
 TIBIA'LIS POSTI'CUS. {Musculus tibi- 
 alis posticus.) Tibio-tarsien, of Dumas. A 
 flexor muscle of the foot, situated on the 
 leg, which extends the foot, and turns the 
 toes inwards. 
 
 TIC DOULOUREUX. A painful affec- 
 tion of the nerves, wliich mostly attacks the 
 face, particularly that branch of the fifth 
 pair, which comes out of the infra-orbitary 
 foramen. 
 
 Ti'glia gra'sa. See Croton tiglium. 
 
 TILBURY WATER. This is found at 
 West Tilbury in E^ex. It is an aperient and 
 chalybeate now seldom used medicinally. 
 
 TTLIA. (nTsXEa, ulmus, the elm-tree.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnajan system. Class, Polyandria. Or- 
 der, Monogynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the lime, 
 <«• linden-tree. 
 
 Ti'lia europ^'a. The systematic name 
 of the lime-tree. The flowers of this tree 
 are supposed to possess anodyne and anti- 
 spasmodic virtues. They have a moderately 
 strong smell, in which their virtue seems to 
 consist, and abound with a strong mucilage. 
 They are in high esteem in France. See 
 Tilia. 
 
 Ti'lli gra'na. See Croton tiglium. 
 
 Ti'lmus. (From r/XXa, to pluck.) FIoc- 
 eitatio or picking of bed-clothes, observable 
 in the last stages of some disorders. 
 
 TiMAC. The name of a root imported 
 from the East Indies, which is said to pos- 
 sess diuretic virtues, and therefore exhibited 
 in dropsies. It is not known from what 
 plant it is obtained. 
 
 TIN. Stannum. Jupiter of the alche- 
 mists. It has been much doubted whether 
 this metal is found native. In (he opinion 
 of Kirwan there are sufficient authorities to 
 determine the question in the affirmative. 
 The native oxyde of tin, or tin stone, occurs 
 both massive and crystallized. Its colour is 
 a dark brown, sometimes yellowish grey. 
 When crystallized, it is somewhat transpa- 
 
 rent. The wood tin ore is a variety of the 
 native oxyde, termed so from its fibrous 
 texture. This variety has hitherto been 
 found only in Cornwall. It occurs in frag- 
 ments which are generally round, and its 
 colour is brown, sometimes inclining to yel- 
 low. Tin is also found mineralized by sul- 
 phur, associated always with a portion of 
 copper, and often of iron. This ore is 
 called tin pyrites. Its colour is yellowish 
 grey. It has a metallic lustre, and a fibrous 
 or lamellated texture ; sometimes it exhibits 
 prismatic colours. Tin is comparatively a 
 rare metal, as it is not found in great quan- 
 tity any where but in Cornwall or Devon- 
 shire ; though it is likewise met with in the 
 mines of Bohemia, Saxony, the island of 
 Banca, the peninsula of iMalacca, and in the 
 East Indies 
 
 Properties of Tin. — Tin is of a brilliant 
 white colour, though not quite so white as 
 silver. It is one of the lightest of the me- 
 tals ; its specific gravity, when hammered, 
 being 7.299. It is very fusible, melting at 
 about 442'' Fahr. By intense heat it is vo- 
 latilized. It becomes oxydized by a mode- 
 rate degree of heat. It easily bends and 
 emits a noise, called the crackling of tin. 
 It is exceedingly soft and ductile. It may 
 be reduced to very thin leaves. Tinfoil, or 
 tin leaf, which is tin beat out, is about one 
 thousandth part of an inch thick. It has 
 scarcely any sound. Tin resists the action 
 of the air. It crystallizes in rhombs formed 
 of small octahedra. It unites, by fusion, 
 with phosphorus and sulphur. It does not 
 decompose water alone, or in the cold ; but 
 easily by means of many other bodies. It 
 decomposes the sulphuric acid, and unites 
 with the sulphurous acid. It decomposes 
 the nitric acid, and is very soluble in muri- 
 atic acid. Nitromuriatic acid acts on it very 
 readily. It is slightly soluble in the fluoric 
 and boracic acids. Piiosphoric acid attacks 
 it by heat. Tartaric acid has no perceptible 
 action on it. The oxalic and acetic acids 
 dissolve it in small quantities. The alkalis 
 appear to have some action on it by heat. It 
 combines with sulphuret of potash by fusion. 
 It unites with the greater number of the 
 metals with facility. It decomposes mu- 
 riate of mercury, and muriate of ammonia. 
 It causes nitrate of potash to detonate. It 
 takes fire spontaneously in oxymuriatic acid 
 gas, and is capable of combining with two 
 different proportions of oxygen. 
 
 Method of obtahwig Tin — In order to 
 obtain tin from its ore, a mere fusion of it, 
 with pounded charcoal, is sufficient. Or, 
 a certain quantity of the ore is first freed 
 from sulphur and arsenic by torrefaction : 
 after which it is mixed with equal parts of 
 potash, one half of common resin, and two 
 parts of black flux ; the mixture is then 
 fused in a -crucible covered with charcoal, 
 by means of which the metal is recovered 
 ifl its metallic state. In order to obtain 
 112 
 
U90 
 
 TLN" 
 
 II >r 
 
 pure tin, let the tin obtained before be 
 rapidly dissolved in strong nitric acid with 
 heat. Thus some of the metals it may con- 
 fain will be held in solution, and others be- 
 eome oxydized, but muriatic, or nitro-muri- 
 atic acid will, on digestion, take up these 
 oxydes, and after sufficient ablution, leave 
 that of tin, which may afterwards be redu- 
 ced by mixing it when pulverized with dou- 
 ble its weight of a flux formed of equal parts 
 of pitch and borax, or resin and boras, and 
 putting it into a covered crucible, lined with 
 charcoal, which must be placed in a forge, 
 and strongly heated for a quarter of an hour. 
 
 TI'NC^ OS. (Tinea, a tench.) The 
 mouth of the uterus is so called by some 
 writers, from its resemblance to a tench's 
 mouth. 
 
 TincAL. See Borax. 
 
 Tincto'rius. (From tingo, to die.) An 
 epithet of a species of broom used by dyers : 
 the genista tinctoria of Linnaeus. 
 
 T I N C T U'R A. (From tingo, to die.) 
 A tincture. A solution of any substance 
 in spirit of wine. Rectified spirit of wine 
 is the direct menstruum of the resins, and 
 essential oils of vegetables, and totally 
 extracts these active principles from sun- 
 dry vegetable matters, which yield them 
 to water not at all, or only in part. It dis- 
 solves likewise the sweet saccharine matter 
 of vegetables, and generally those parts of 
 animal bodies in which their peculiar smell 
 and taste reside. 
 
 The virtues of many vegetables are ex- 
 tracted almost equally by water and recti- 
 fied spirit ; but in the watery and spirituous 
 tinctures of them there is this difference, 
 that the active parts in the watery extractions 
 are blended with a large proportion of in- 
 ert gummy matter, on which their solubility 
 in this menstruum in a great measure de- 
 pends, while rectified spirit extracts them 
 almost pure from gum. Hence, when the 
 spirituous tinctures are mixed with watery 
 liquors, a part of what the spirit had taken 
 up from the subject generally separates and 
 subsides, on account of its having been freed 
 from that matter, which, being blended with 
 it in the original vegetable, made it soluble 
 in water. This, however, is not universal, 
 for the active parts of some vegetables, 
 when extracted by rectified spirits, are not 
 precipitated by water, being almost soluble 
 in both menstrua. 
 
 Rectified spirit may be tinged by vegeta- 
 bles of all colours, except blue: the leaves 
 of plants, in general, will give out little of 
 their natural colour to watery liquors, but 
 communicate to spirit the whole of their 
 green tincture, which for the most part 
 proves elegant, though not very durable. 
 
 Fixed alkaline salts deepen the colour of 
 spirituous tinctures ; and hence they have 
 been supposed to promote the dissolving 
 
 power of the menstruum, though this does 
 not appear from experience ; in the trials 
 which have been made, no more was found 
 to be taken up in the deepcoloured tinctures 
 than in the paler ones, and often not so 
 much ; if the alkali be added after the ex- 
 traction of the tincture, it will heighten the 
 colour as much as when mixed with the in- 
 gredients at first. The addition of these 
 salts in making tinctures is not only needless 
 but prejudicial, as they generally injure the 
 flavour of aromatics, and superadd a quality 
 sometimes contrary to the intention of the 
 medicine. 
 
 Volatile alkaline salts, in many cases, pro- 
 mote the action of the spirits. Acids gene- 
 rally weaken it ; unless when the acid has 
 been previously combined with the vinous 
 s[)irit into a compound of new qualities, 
 called dulcified spirit. 
 
 Tihctu'ra a'loes. Tincture of aloes. 
 " Take of the extract of spike aloe, pow- 
 dered, half an ounce : extrc\;t of liquorice, 
 an ounce and a half; water, a pint ; rec- 
 tified spirit, four fluid ounces. Macerate in 
 a sand-bath until the extracts are dissolved, 
 and then strain.'' This preparation pos- 
 sesses stomachic and purgative qualities, but. 
 should never be given where there is a te»- 
 dency to hiemorrhoids. In chlorotic cases 
 and amenorrhcea it is preferred to other pur- 
 ges. The dose is from half to a whole fluid 
 ounce. 
 
 Tinctu'ra a'loes co^bpo'sita. Com- 
 pound tincture of aloes, formerly called 
 Elixir aloes : Elixir proprietatis. " Take 
 of extract of spike aloe, powdered, saft'ron, 
 of each three ounces ; tincture of myrrh, 
 two pints. Macerate for fourteen days, and 
 strain." A more stimulating compound than 
 the former. It is a useful application to old 
 indolent ulcers. The dose is from half a 
 fluid drachm to two. 
 
 Tinctu'ra aloes vitriola'ta. With 
 the bitter infusion a drachm or two of this 
 elegant tincture is extremely serviceable 
 against gouty and rheumatic aff'ections of 
 the stomach and bowels, and also in the 
 weaknesses of those organs which frequent- 
 ly attend old age. 
 
 Ti'nctura assafce'tidje. Tincture of 
 assafcetida, formerly known by the name 
 of tindura fmtida. " Take of assafcetida, 
 four ounces ; rectified spirit, two pints. 
 Macerate for fourteen days, and strain." 
 Diluted with water, this is mostly given 
 in all kinds of fits, by the vulgar. It is a 
 useful preparation as an antispasmodic, 
 especially in conjunction with sulphate of 
 zinc. The dose is from half a fluid drachm 
 to two. 
 
 Ti'hctura aura'stii. Tincture of orange- 
 peel, formerly tindura corticis aurantii. 
 " Take of fresh orange-peel, three ounces ; 
 proof spirit, two pints. Macerate for 
 
TIN 
 
 TIN 
 
 S91 
 
 fourteen days, and strain." A mild and 
 pleasant stomachic bitter, 
 
 Tinctu'ra. benzoi'ni compo'sita. Com- 
 pound tincture ot" benzoin, formerly known 
 hy the names ot tindura benzoes composiia, 
 and balsamiim traumaticum. " Take of 
 benzoin, three ounces; storax balsam, 
 strained, two ounces ; balsam of Tolu, an 
 ounce ; extract of spiked aloe, half an 
 ounce; rectified spirit, two pints. Mace- 
 rate for fourteen days, and strain." This 
 tincture is more generally applied exter- 
 nally to ulcers and wounds than given inter- 
 nally, though possessing expectorant, anti- 
 spasmodic, and stimulating powers. Against 
 coughs, spasmodic aft'ections of the stomach, 
 and bowels, and diarrhoea, produced by 
 ulcerations of those parts, it is a veiy excel- 
 lent medicine. The dose, when given inter- 
 nally, is from half a fluid drachm to two. 
 
 TiNCTURA calu'mb^. Tiiicture of ca- 
 lumba, formerly called iinctura columba. 
 " Take of calumba root, sliced, two 
 ounces and a half; proof spirit, two pints. 
 Macerate for fourteen days, and strain." 
 This tincture contains the active part of 
 the root, and is generally given with the 
 infusion of it, as a stomachic and adstrin- 
 gent. 
 
 Tinctu'ka ca'mphor.5: compo'sita. Cora- 
 pound tincture of camphor, formerly called 
 tindura opii camphorata; and elixir pare- 
 goricum. " Take of camphor, two scruples ; 
 opium, dried and powdered, benzoic acid, 
 of each a drachm ; proof spirits, two pints. 
 Macerate for fourteen days, and strain." 
 The London college has changed the name 
 of this preparation, because it was occa- 
 sionally the source of mistakes under its 
 old one, and tincture of opium was some- 
 times substituted for it. It diflfers also 
 from the former preparation in the omission 
 of the oil of aniseed, which was often com- 
 plained of as disagreeable to the palate, and 
 to which, as an addition, no increase of 
 power could be affixed. The dose is from 
 half a fluid drachm to half a fluid ounce. 
 
 Tinctu'ra cantha'ridis. See Tinctura 
 lyltcB. 
 
 Tinctu'ra ca'psici. Tincture of cap- 
 sicum. "Take of capsicum berries, an 
 ounce ; proof spirit, two pints. Macerate 
 for fourteen days, and strain." 
 
 Tinctu'ra cardamo'mi. Tincture of car- 
 damom. " Take of cardamom seeds, bruised, 
 three ounces ; proof spirit, two pints. Ma- 
 cerate for fourteen days, and strain." A 
 powerful stimulating carminative. In spasm 
 of the stomach, an ounce with some other 
 diluted stimulant is given with advantage. 
 The dose may vary according to circum- 
 stances, from half a drachm to an ounce and 
 upwards. 
 
 Tinctu'ra cakdamo'mi compo'sita. 
 Compound tincture of cardamom, formerly 
 called tindura stomachica. "Take of car- 
 damom seeds, carra way-seeds, cochineal, 
 
 of each, powdered, two drachms ; cinnamon 
 bark, bruised, half an ounce ; raisins, stoned, 
 four ounces ; proof spirit, two pints. Ma- 
 cerate for fourteen days, and strain." A 
 useful and elegant carminative and cordial. 
 Tlie dose from half a fluid drachm to half 
 a fluid ounce and upwards. 
 
 Tinctu'ra cascari'll^. Tincture of 
 cascarilla. "Take of cascarilla bark, pow- 
 dered, four ounces ; proof spirit, two pints 
 Macerate for fourteen days, and strain." 
 A stimulating aromatic tonic, that may be 
 exhibited in debility of the bowels and 
 stomach, and in those cases of fever in 
 which the Peruvian bark proves purgative. 
 The dose from half a drachm to two 
 drachms. 
 
 Tinctu'ra casto'rei. Tincture of cas- 
 tor. " Take of castor, powdered, two 
 ounces ; rectified spirit, two pints. Ma- 
 cerate for seven days, and strain." A 
 powerful stimulant and antispasmodic, most- 
 ly exhibited in hysterical affections in a di- 
 lute form. The dose is from half a fluid 
 drachm to two. 
 
 Tinctu'ra catechu. Tincture of cate- 
 chu, formerly known by the name tindura 
 japonica. "Take of extract of catechu, 
 three ounces ; cinnamon bark, bruised, two 
 ounces; proof spirit, two pints. Macerate 
 for fourteen days, and strain." An aromatic 
 adstringent, mostly given in protracted 
 diarrhoea. The dose is from half a fluid 
 drachm to two. 
 
 Tinctu'ra cincho'n.e. Tincture of cin- 
 chona. Formerly known by the name of 
 tindura corlicis peruviani simplex. " Take 
 of lance-leaved cinchona bark, powdered, 
 seven ounces ; proof spirit, two pints. Ma- 
 cerate for fourteen days, and strain." Tlie 
 dose is from a fluid drachm to half a fluid 
 ounce. For its virtues see Cinchona. 
 
 Tinctu'ra cincho'n^ ammonia'ta. Am- 
 moniated tincture of cinchona. Volatile 
 tincture of bark. " Take of lance-leaved 
 cinchona bark, powdered, four ounces ; aro- 
 matic spirit of ammonia, two pints; mace- 
 rate for ten days and strain." 
 
 Tinctu'ra cincho'n^ compo'sita. Com- 
 pound tincture of cinchona. " Take of 
 iance-Ieaved cinchona bark, powdered, two 
 ounces ; orange peel, dried, an ounce and a 
 half;serpentary root, bruised, three drachms, 
 saS'ron, a drachm ; cochineal, powdered, two 
 scruples ; proof spirit, twenty fluid ounces. 
 Macerate for fourteen days, and strain." 
 The dose is from one fluid drachm to half a 
 fluid ounce. For its virtues see Cinchona. 
 
 Tinctu'ra cinnamo'mi. Tincture of cin- 
 namon. Formerly called aqua cinnamomi 
 fortis. " Take of cinnamon bark, bruised, 
 three ounces ; proof spirit, two pints. Ma- 
 cerate for fourteen days, and strain." The 
 dose is from a fluid drachm to three or 
 more. 
 
 Tinctu'ra cinnamo'mi compo'sita. Com- 
 pound tincture of cinnamon. Formerly 
 
S9-2 
 
 TIN. 
 
 TIN 
 
 called tinrtiira aromaiic. " Take of cin- 
 namon bark, bruised, six drachms ; carda- 
 mom seeds, bruised, three drachms ; long 
 pepper, powdered, ginger-root, sliced, of 
 each two drachms; proof spirit, two pints. 
 Macerate for fourteen days, and strain." 
 The dose is from half a fluid drachm to two 
 or more. 
 
 Tinctu'ba digita'lis. Tincture of fox- 
 glove. " Take of fox-glove leaves, dried, 
 four ounces : proof spirit, tw o pints. Ma- 
 cerate for fourteen days, and strain." This 
 tincture is introduced in the London Phar- 
 macopoeia as possessing the properties of the 
 plant in a convenient, uniform, and per- 
 manent form ; it is a saturated tincture, 
 and in the same proportions has been long 
 used in general practice. The dose is fiom 
 ien to forty minims. For its virtues see 
 Digitalis. 
 
 Tinctc'ra fe'rri aceta'tis. This pre- 
 paration is directed in the Dublin pharma- 
 copoeia, with acetate of potash, two ounces ; 
 sulphate of iron, one ounce ; and rectified 
 spirit, two pints. 
 
 Tinctu'ra fe'rri ammonia'ti. Tinc- 
 ture of ammoniated iron, formerly called 
 tinctura ferri ammoniacalis : tinciura Jlorum 
 martialium, tincUira martis mynsichti. 
 *« Take of ammoniated iron, four ounces; 
 proof spirit, a pint. Digest and strain." 
 This is a most excellent chalybeate in all 
 atonic aifections, and may be given with 
 cinchona in the cure of dropsical and other 
 cachetic diseases. The dose is from half a 
 fluid drachm to two. 
 
 Tisctu'ra fe'rri muria'tis. Tincture 
 of muriate of iron. Formerly called tinctura 
 martis in spirilu salts ; tinciura martis cum 
 spiritu salis j and lately known by the name 
 of tinciura ferri muriati. " Take of sub- 
 carbonate of iron, half a pound ; muriatic 
 acid, a pint ; rectified spirit, three pints. 
 Pour the acid upon the sub-carbonafe of 
 iron in a glass vessel, and shake it occasion- 
 ally for three days. Set it by that the faces, 
 if there be any, may subside ; then pour off 
 the solution, and add the spirit." Mr. Cline 
 strongly recommends this in iscliuria and 
 many diseases of the kidneys and urinary 
 passages. The dose is from ten to twenty 
 drops. It is a good chalybeate, and service- 
 able against most diseases of debility with- 
 out fever. 
 
 Tikctu'ka GESTiA'NiE coMPo'siTA. Com- 
 pound tincture of gentian. Formerly called 
 tinctura amara. " Take of gentian root, 
 sliced, two ounces ; orange-peel, dried, an 
 ounce; cardamom seeds, bruised, half an 
 ounce; proof spirit, two pints. Macerate 
 for fourteen days, witli a gentle heat, and 
 strain." The dose is from one fluid drachm 
 to two. For its virtues see Gentianu. 
 
 Tinctu'ra guai'aci. Tincture of guaia- 
 cum. " Take of guaiacum resin, powdered, 
 half a pound; rectified spirit, two pints. 
 Macerate for fourteen days, and strain." 
 
 This tincture, which possesses all the active 
 parts of this peculiar vegetable matter, is 
 now first introduced into the London Phar- 
 macopceia. The dose is from one fluid 
 drachm to two. For its virtues see Guaia- 
 cum. 
 
 Tinctu'ra guai'aci ammonia'ta. Am- 
 moniated tincture of guaiacum. Formerly 
 called tinctura guaicina volalilii. " Take 
 of guaiacum resin, powdered, four ounces ; 
 aromatic spirit of ammonia, a pint and a half. 
 Macerate for fourteen days, and strain." 
 The dose is from one fluid drachm to two. 
 
 Tinctu'ra helle'bori ni'gri. Tincture 
 of black hellebore. Formerly called tinctura 
 melampodii. " Take of black hellebore-root, 
 sliced, four ounces ; proof spirit, two pints. 
 Macerate for fourteen days, and strain." 
 The dose is from half to a whole fluid 
 drachm. For its virtues consult Helleborus 
 niger. 
 
 Tinctu'ra hu'mci.i. Tincture of hop. 
 "Take of hops, five ounces; proof spirit, 
 two pints. Macerate for fourteen days, and 
 strain." Various modifications of the pre- 
 parations of this bitter have lately been 
 strongly recommended by Mr. Freke, (Ob- 
 servations on Kumulus Lupulus,) and em- 
 ployed by many practitioners, who believe 
 that it unites sedative and tonic powers, 
 and thus forms a useful combination. The 
 dose is from half to a whole fluid drachm. 
 See Hmnulus. 
 
 Tinctu'ra hyoscyami. Tincture of 
 henbane. " Take of henbane leaves, dried, 
 four ounces; i^roof spirit, two pints. Ma- 
 cerate for fourteen dfiys, and strain." That 
 the henbane itself is narcotic is abundantly 
 proved, that the same power is also found in 
 its tincture is also certain, but to produce 
 the same eftects requires a much larger dose. 
 In some of the statements made to the Col- 
 lege of Physicians of London a different 
 opinion has been given, and twenty-five 
 drops have been considered as equivalent to 
 twenty of tincture of opium ; it does not 
 produce costiveness, or the subsequent con- 
 fusion of head which follows the use of 
 opium, and will therefore be, even if its 
 powers be weaker^ of considerable use. 
 The dose is from ten minims to one fluid 
 drachm. 
 
 Tinctu'ra jala'p^s;. Tincture of jalap, 
 formerly called tinctura jalapii. " Take 
 of jalap-root, powdered, eight ounces ; proof 
 spirit, two pints. Macerate for fourteen 
 days, with a gentle heat, and strain." The 
 dose is from one fluid drachm to half a fluid 
 ounce. For its virtue see Convolvulus 
 jalapa. 
 
 Tinctu'ra ki'no. Tincture of kino. 
 " Take of kino, powdered, three ounces ; 
 proof spirit, two pints. Macerate for four- 
 teen days, and stiain " All the astringency 
 of kino is included in this preparation. The 
 dose is from half a fluid drachm to two. 
 See Kino. 
 
TIN 
 
 TIN 
 
 893 
 
 TiNCTU RA ly'tTjE. Tinctiirc of blister- 
 sng fly. Formerly called iinclura canlhari- 
 dis : — tinctura caidharidum. " Take of 
 blistering flies, bruised, three drachms ; 
 proof spirit, two pints. Macerate for four- 
 teen days, and strain." In the last edition 
 of the London pharmacopoeia, the colouring 
 matter of the former preparation is omitted 
 as useless, and the proportion of the fly in- 
 creased. It is a very acrid, diuretic, and 
 stimulating preparation, which should al- 
 ways be administered with great caution 
 from its known action on the parts of gene- 
 2"ation. In chronic eruptions on the skin, 
 and dropsical diseases of the aged, it is often 
 very useful when other medicines have been 
 inert. The dose is from half a fluid drachm 
 to two. 
 
 Tinctu'ra my'rrh^. Tincture of myrrh. 
 " Take of myrrh, bruised, four ounces; rec- 
 tified spirit, two pints ; water, a pint. Ma- 
 cerate for fourteen days, and strain." The 
 dose is from half to a whole fluid drachm. 
 For its virtues see Myrrha. 
 
 Tinctu'ra o'pii. Tincture of opium. 
 "Take of hard opium, powdered, two oun- 
 ces and a half; proof spirit, two pints. Ma- 
 cerate for fourteen days, and strain." The 
 dose is from ten minims, or twenty drops, 
 to half a fluid drachm. For its virtues see 
 Opium. 
 
 Tinctu'ra ehe'i. Tincture of rhubarb. 
 Formerly known by the names of tinctura 
 rhabarbari, and tinctura rkabarbari spirituo- 
 sa. "Take of rhubarb-root, sliced, two 
 ounces : cardamom-seeds, bruised, half an 
 ounce; saffron, two drachms; proof spirit, 
 two pints. Macerate for fourteen days, with 
 a gentle heat, and strain." The dose is from 
 half a fluid ounce to one and a half. For 
 its virtues see Rheum. 
 
 Tinctu'ra rhe'i compo'sita. Compound 
 tincture of rhubarb. Formerly caWed tinc- 
 tura rhabarbari composita. " Take of rhu- 
 barb-root, sliced, two ounces ; liquorice- 
 root, bruised; half an ounce ; ginger-roof, 
 sliced, saffron, of each two drachms ; proof 
 spirit, a pint ; water, twelve fluid ounces. 
 Macerate for fourteen days, with a gentle 
 heat, and strain." This is a mild stomachic 
 aperient. The dose is from half a fluid 
 ounce to one and a half. 
 
 Tinctu'ra sci'll^:. Tincture of squill. 
 " Take of squill-root,- fresh dried, four oun- 
 ces ; proof spirit, two pints. Macerate for, 
 fourteen days, and strain." The virtues 'of 
 this squill (see Scilla) reside in the tincture, 
 which is administered in doses of from 
 twenty drops to a fluid drachm. 
 
 Tinctu'ra se'nn^. Tincture of senna. 
 Formerly called elixir salutis. " Take of 
 sensia-leaves, three ounces ; carraway-seeds, 
 bruised, three drachms; cardamom-seeds, 
 bruised, a drachm; raisins, stoned, four 
 ounces ; proof spirit, two pints. Macerate 
 
 for fourteen days, with a gentle heat, and 
 strain." A carminative, aperient, and pur- 
 gative in doses from two fluid drachms to a 
 fluid ounce. See Cassia senna. 
 
 Tinctu'ra serpenta'ri^. Tincture of 
 serpentary. Formerly called tinctura ser- 
 pentaricB virginiaiim. " Take of serpentary- 
 root, three ounces ; proof spirit, two pints. 
 Macerate for fourteen days, and strain." 
 This tincture possesses, in addition to the 
 virtues of the spirit, those of the serpenfaria. 
 The dose is from half a fluid drachm to two- 
 See Aristolochia serpentaria. 
 
 Tinctu'ra valeria'n^. Tincture of va- 
 lerian. Formerly called tinctura valeriancR 
 simplex. " Take of valerian-root, four 
 ounces; proof spirit, two pints. Macerate 
 for fourteen days, and strain." A useful an- 
 tispasmodic in conjunction with others. The 
 dose is from half a fluid drachm to two. See 
 Valeriana. 
 
 Tinctura valeria'njE ammonia 'ta. Am- 
 moniated tincture of valerian. Formerly 
 called tinctura Valeriana volatilis. " Take of 
 valerian-root, four ounces ; aromatic spirit of 
 ammonia, two pints. Macerate for fourteen 
 days, and strain." A strong antispasmodic 
 and stimulating tincture. The dose is from 
 half a fluid drachm to two. 
 
 Tinctu'ra vera'tri. A very active alte- 
 rative, recommended in the cure of epilepsy 
 and cutaneous eruptions. Its administration 
 requires great caution ; the white hellebore 
 being a powerful poison. 
 
 Tinctu'ra zingi'beris. Tincture of gin- 
 ger. " Take of ginger-root, sliced, two oun- 
 ces; proof spirit, two pints. Macerate for 
 fourteen days, and strain. A stimulating 
 carminative. The dose is from a fluid drachm 
 to three. 
 
 Tincture of aloes. See Tinctura aloes. 
 
 Tincture of assafatida. See Tinctura assa- 
 fcetidce. 
 
 Tincture of black hellebore. See Tinctura 
 hellebori nigri. 
 
 Tincture of blistering fly. See Tinctura 
 lyttcB. 
 
 Tincture of calumba. See Tinctura ca- 
 lunibm. 
 
 Tincture of capsicum. See Tinctura cap- 
 sici. 
 
 Tincture of cardamum. See Tinctura car- 
 damotni. 
 
 Tincture of cascarilla. See Tinctura cas- 
 carilla. 
 
 Tincture of castor. See Tinctura cas- 
 torei. 
 
 Tincture of catechu. See Tinctura ca- 
 techu. 
 
 Tincture of cinchona. See Tinctura cin- 
 chonce. 
 
 Tincture of cinnamon. See Tinctura cin- 
 namomi. 
 
 Tincture of fox-glove. See Tinctura di- 
 gitalis. 
 
S94 
 
 TIT 
 
 TOE 
 
 Tincture of guaiacum. See Tinctura 
 giiaiaci. 
 
 Tincture of guaiacum, ammoniated. See 
 Tinctura guaiaci ammoniata. 
 
 Tinctvre of ginger. See Tinctura zingibe- 
 ris- 
 
 Tincture of henbane. See Tinctura hyo- 
 set/ami. 
 
 Tincture of hops. See Tinctura humuli. 
 
 Tincture of jalap. See Tinctura jalapce. 
 
 Tincture of kino. See Tinctura kino. 
 
 Tincture of myrrh. See Tinctura myrrhce. 
 
 Tincture of opium. See Tinctura opii. 
 
 Tincture of orange-peel. See Tinctura au- 
 rantii. 
 
 Tincture of rhubarb. See Tinctura rhei. 
 
 Tincture of senna. See Tinctura sennce. 
 
 Tincture of serpentary. See Tinctura ser- 
 pentarice. 
 
 Tincture of squills. See Tinctura scillce. 
 
 Tincture of valerian. See Tinctura vale- 
 riancE. 
 
 Tincture of valerian, ammoniated. See 
 Tinctura Valeriana ammoniata. 
 
 Tincture, compound, of aloes. See Tinc- 
 tura aloes composita. 
 
 Tincture, compound, of benzoin. See 
 Tinctura benzoini composita. 
 
 Tincture, compound, of camphor. See 
 Tinctura camphor oe composita. 
 
 Tincture, compound, of cardamom. See 
 Tinctura cardanwmi composita. 
 
 Tincture, compound, of cinnamon. See 
 Tinctura cinnamomi composita. 
 
 Tincture, compound, of cinchona. See 
 Tinctura cinchona composita. 
 
 Tincture, compound, of gentian. See 
 Tinctura gentiarue composita. 
 
 Tincture, compound, of rhubarb. See 
 Tinctura rhei composita. 
 
 Tl'NEA CA'PITIS. (Tinea, from teneo, 
 to hold.) The scald-head. A genus of dis- 
 ease in the Class, Locales, and Order, Dia- 
 lyses, of Cullen ; characterized h»y small ul- 
 . cers at the root of the hairs of the head, 
 which produce a friable white crust. 
 
 Tin-glass. See Bismuth. 
 
 TINNITUS AU'RIUM. See Paracusis. 
 
 T I T A' N I U M. This is a lately disco- 
 vered metal. It was first noticed by Mac- 
 gregor as existing in the state of an oxyde, 
 mixed with iron, manganese, and silex, in a 
 greyish-black sand found in the vale of Me- 
 nachan in Cornwall, and thence named 
 menachanite, or oxyde of titanium, com- 
 bined with iron. It has since been disco- 
 vered by Klaproth, in an ore named tita- 
 nite, or oxyde of titanium, combined with 
 lime and silex. This ore is generally met 
 with crystallized in four-sided prisms, not 
 longer than a quarter of an inch. Its co- 
 lour is a yellowish red, or blackish brown ; 
 it is opaque and of an imperfect lustre. 
 It breaks with a foliated, uneven, or con- 
 choidal fracture. It exists also in an ore 
 
 called red schorl of Hungary, or red oxyde 
 of titanium. This ore, which is found 
 generally crystallized in rectangular prisms, 
 is of a brownish red colour, of the specific 
 gravity 4.2, and its texture foliated. In all 
 these ores titanium exists in the state of an 
 oxyde. 
 
 Properties of Titanium. — Titanium has 
 been only obtained in very small aggluti- 
 nated grains. It is of a red yellow and. 
 crystalline texture, brittle, and extremely 
 refractory. When broken with a hammer 
 while yet hot from its recent reduction, it 
 shows a change of colours of purple, violet, 
 and blue. In a very intense heat it is vo- 
 latilized. Most of the acids have a striking 
 action on this metal : though nitric acid has 
 little eftect upon it. It is very oxidable 
 by the muriatic acid. It is not attacked by 
 the alkalis. Nitro-muriatic acid converts 
 it into a white powder. Sulphuric acid 
 when boiled upon it is partly decomposed. 
 It is one of the most infusible metals. It 
 does not combine with sulphur, but it may 
 be united to phosphorus. It does not alloy 
 with copper, lead, or arsenic, but combines 
 with iron. 
 
 Method of obtaining Titanium. — It is ex- 
 tremely difficult to reduce the oxyde of tita- 
 nium to the metallic state. However, the 
 experiments of Klaproth, Hecht, and Vau- 
 quelin, have proved its reducibility. Ac- 
 cording to the two latter, one part of oxyde 
 of titanium is to be melted with six of pot- 
 ash ; the mass, when cold, is to be dissolved 
 in water. A white precipitate will be 
 formed which is carbonate of titanium. This 
 carbonate is then made into paste with oil, 
 and the mixture is put into a crucible filled 
 with charcoal powder and a little alumine. 
 The whole is then exposed for a few hours 
 to the action of a strong heat. The metallic 
 titanium will be found in the form of a black- 
 ish puff'ed up substance, possessing a metal- 
 lic appearance. 
 
 Tithy'malds. (From ri§os, a dug, and 
 fitcXo;, tender ; so called from its smooth 
 leaves and milky juice.) Spurge. Two 
 plants are directed for medicinal purposes 
 by this name. See Euphorbia paralias, and 
 Esula minor. 
 
 TiTHYMALus CTPARi'ssius. See Esula 
 minor. 
 
 Tithy'malus para'lios. See Euphorbia 
 paralias. 
 
 TiTHYMELiE'A. See Daphne gnidium. 
 
 TiTi'LLicuM. (From titilfo, to tickle ; so 
 called from its being easily tickled.) The 
 arm-pit. 
 
 Toad-flax. See .Antirrhinum linaria. 
 
 Tobacco. See JVicotiana. 
 
 Tobacco, English. See JVicotiana ruslicu. 
 
 Tobacco, Virginian. See JVicotiana. 
 
 TOES. Digiti pedis. They consist of 
 three distinct bones, disposed in rows, called 
 
xoy 
 
 Ton 
 
 89.:i 
 
 phalanges, or ranks of the toes. The great 
 toe has but two phalanges ; the others have 
 three ranks of bones, which have nothing 
 particular, only the joints are made round 
 and free, formed by a round head on one 
 bone, and by a pretty deep hollow for re- 
 ceiving it, in the one above it. . 
 
 Tolu balsam. See Toluiftra balsamum. 
 
 Tolui'fera ba'lsamum. The systematic 
 name of the tree which affords the Tolu 
 balsam. Balsamum Tolutanum. Balsam 
 of Tolu. The tree Toluiftra balsamum, 
 of Linnasus, from which this balsam is pro- 
 cured, grows in South America, in the pro- 
 vince of Tolu, behind Carthagena, whence 
 '.ve are supplied with the balsam, which is 
 brought to us in little gourd-shells. The 
 balsam is obtained by making incisions 
 into the bark of the tree, and is collected into 
 spoons, which are made of black was, from 
 which it is poured into proper vessels. It 
 thickens, and in time becomes concrete : 
 it has a fragrant odour, and a warm sweet- 
 ish taste. It dissolves entirely in alcohol, 
 and communicates its odour and taste to 
 water, by boiling. It contains acid of ben- 
 zoin. This is the mildest of the balsams. 
 It has been used as an expectorant; but 
 its powers are very inconsiderable, and 
 it is at present employed principally on 
 account of its flavour, somewhat resem- 
 bling that of lemons. It is directed, by 
 the pharmacopoeias, in the syrupus Tolu- 
 tanus, tinctura Tolutana, and syrupus balsa- 
 micus. 
 
 Toluta'num ba'lsamum. See Toluiftra. 
 balsamum. 
 
 ToMEi'uM. (From rs^ya/, to cut.) An in- 
 cision-knife. 
 
 Tomenti'tia. (From tomejilum, a flock 
 of wool ; so called from its soft coat.) Cot- 
 ton-weed. 
 
 TOiME'NTUM CE'REBRI. (To- 
 mentum, a flock of wool.) The small 
 vessels that penetrate the cortical substance 
 of the brain from the pia mater, which, 
 when separated from the brain, and adher- 
 ing to the pia mater, give it a flocky appear- 
 ance. 
 
 TONIC SPASM. (Spasmus tonicus, 
 Tav/»of, from Tsiva, to pull or draw.) Con- 
 Iradura aspasmo. A rigid contraction of the 
 muscles, without relaxation, as in trismus, 
 tetanus, &,c. See Tetanus. 
 
 TONICS. (Mtdicamenla tonka, from 
 Tovoai, to Strengthen.) Medicines which in- 
 crease the lone of the muscular fibre ; such 
 as vegetable bitters ; also stimulants, adstrin- 
 gents, &.C. 
 
 TONGUE. Lingua. A soft fleshy 
 viscus, very moveable in every direction, 
 situated inferiorly in the cavity of the 
 mouth, and constituting the organ of taste. 
 It is divided into a base, body, and back, 
 an inferior surface and two lateral parts. 
 It is composed of muscular fibres, covered 
 by a nervous membrane, on which are a 
 great aumber of nei'vous papillae; particular- 
 
 ly at tiie apex and lateral parts ; the rete 
 niucosum, and epidermis. The arteries of 
 the tongue are branches of the ranine and 
 labial. The veins empty tliemsel^es into 
 the great Unguals, which proceed to the ex- 
 ternal jugular. The nerves come from the 
 eighth, ninth, and fifth pair. The use of this 
 organ is for chewing, swallowing, sucking, 
 and tasting. See also Taste. 
 
 TONSILS. Tonsilla. Amygdala;. Tales. 
 Tales. Tolles. Two oblong, suboval glands, 
 situated one on each side of the fauces, and 
 opening into the cavity of the mouth by 
 twelve or more large excretory ducts. 
 
 Tootk. See Teeth. 
 
 Tooth-ache. See Odontalgia. 
 
 TO'PHUS. (Toph, Hebrew.) A topb. 
 Epiporoma, a soft swelling on a bone. The 
 concretion on the teeth or in the joints of 
 gouty people. Also gravel. 
 
 TO'PICA. (From n-ffoi, a place.) Medi- 
 cines applied to a particular place. 
 
 Topina'ria. a species of tumour in the 
 skin of the head. 
 
 To'rculak. (From iorqueo, to twist.) 
 The tourniquet; a bandage to check hae- 
 morrhages after wounds or amputations. 
 
 TO'RCULAR HERO'PHILI. (Torcular, 
 from torqueo, to twist.) Lechenon. Lenos. 
 The press of Herophilus. That place where 
 the four sinuses of the dura mater meet to- 
 gether, first accurately described by Hero- 
 philus, the anatomist. 
 
 Tordy'lium officina'le. (Tordylium, 
 quasi tortilium, from torqueo, to twist ; so 
 named from its tortuous branches.) The 
 systematic name of the officinal seseli creli- 
 cum. The seeds are said to be diuretic. 
 
 Tormentil. See Tormentilla. 
 
 TORMENTI'LLA. (From tonnentum, 
 pain ; because it was supposed to relieve 
 pain in the teeth.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linna?an system. Class, Icosandria. Order, 
 Monogynia. 
 
 2. The pharmaccpceial name of the up- 
 right septfoil. 
 
 Tormenti'lla ere'cta. The systematic 
 name of the upright septfoil. Heplaphyllum. 
 Consolida rubra. Tormentilla ■■ caule erecti- 
 usculo, foliis sessilibus, of Linnajus. The 
 root is the only part of the plant which is 
 used medicinally ; it has a strong styptic 
 taste, but imparls no peculiar sapid flavour : 
 it has been long held in estimation as a pow- 
 erful adstringent ; and as a proof of its effi- 
 cacy in this way, it has been substituted for 
 oak bark in the tanning of skins for leather. 
 Tormentil isordered in the pulvis cretce com- 
 posilus, of the London Pharmacopoeia. See 
 Tormentilla. 
 
 TO'RMINA. Gripes. Pains in the bow- 
 els. 
 
 T O'R P R. A numbness, or deficient 
 sensation. 
 
 Tortico'llis. (From iorqueo, to twist, 
 and collum, the neck.) The wry neck. 
 
 Tobtd'ea o'ssis. Thelocked jaw. 
 
896 
 
 TOU 
 
 TRA 
 
 To'ta bo'na. See Chenopodium Bonus 
 Henricus. 
 
 TOUCH. Tactm. The sensation by 
 which we perceire any thing that is applied 
 to the skin. The orscan of touch is formed 
 by the nervous panillcB, which are situated 
 all over the skin, but aiore especially at the 
 points of the fingers. 
 
 Touch-me-not. See J^oli me tangere. 
 
 Tonch-ivond. See Agaricus. 
 
 TOURNEFORT, Joseph Pittos de, 
 was born at AiX; in Provence, in lo56. Ke 
 was destined for the church, but a taste for 
 natural knowledge led him, at his father's 
 death, to change for the profession of phy- 
 sic. He, therefore, qualified himself tho- 
 roughly in anatomy, chemistry, and other 
 branches of medical study, and likewise dis- 
 tinguished himself as an elegant writer and 
 lecturer ; but he displayed especially an ar- 
 dent devotion to botany, which ever after 
 made the chief object of his life. His zeal 
 in this pursuit led him to encounter consi- 
 derable danger in exploring the Alps, Py- 
 renees, &c. during several seasons, passing 
 the intermediate winters at Montpelier ; but 
 he is said to have graduated at Orange. His 
 merits, as a botanist, soon became conspicu- 
 ous at Paris, and the superintendance of the 
 royal garden was resigned to him by Fagon. 
 In this school he soon drew together a 
 crowd of students ; but anxious for farther 
 improvements, he travelled into the neigh- 
 bouring countries, and thus greatly enriched 
 Lis collections. He was admitted a mem- 
 ber of the Academy of Sciences, and of the 
 Medical Faculty at Paris ; and was likewise 
 decorated with the Order of Saint Michael. 
 He published about the same period several 
 botanical works, of which the principal is 
 entitled, "Institutions Rei Herbariee." 
 In the year 1700 he set out, under royal 
 patronage, on a voyage to the Levant, with 
 the view of investigating the plants of an- 
 cient writers, and making new discoveries ; 
 and on his return, after two years, he wrote 
 a very interesting and valuable account of 
 the expedition in French, which was not 
 published, however, till after his death. 
 This took place in 1703, inconsequence of 
 a hurt in the breast, which he received from 
 a carriage. He left his collection of plants 
 to the king, who bestowed in return a pen- 
 sion of a thousand livres on his nephew. 
 Besides the botanical works published by 
 him, he is said to have left several others in 
 manuscript. One object, which had occu- 
 pied much of his attention, was to determine 
 the medical virtues of plants by a chemical 
 analysis ; but the loss of these labours is not 
 to be regretted, as tliose of GeofFroy, on the 
 same plan, turned out to be without any 
 solid advantage. The elegance and facility 
 of Tournefort's botanical method gained 
 him many followers at first : but it has since 
 been superseded by that of Linnseus, which 
 is much more systematic and comprehen- 
 
 sive. Still, however, it must be acknow- 
 ledged, that the generic distinctions, esta- 
 blished by the former botanist, and most ac- 
 curafeiy delineated, have been the principal 
 foundation of subsequent improvements. 
 
 TOURNIQUET. (French, from iourner, 
 to turn.) An instrument used for stopping 
 the Sow of blood into a limb. 
 
 Toxica'ria macassarie'nsis. An Indian 
 poison obtained from a tree hitherto unde- 
 scribed by any medical botanist, known by 
 the name of Boas-upas : it is a native of 
 South America. Concerning this plant 
 various and almost incredible particulars 
 have been related, both in ancient and mo- 
 dern times ; some of them true, others pro- 
 bably founded on superstition. Rumphius 
 testifies that he had not met with any other 
 more dreadful product from any vegetable. 
 And he adds, that this poison, of which the 
 Indians boast, was much more terrible to 
 tiie Dutch than any warlike instrument. He 
 likewise says, it i.s his opinion, that it is of 
 (he same natural order, if not of the same 
 genus, of the cestrum. 
 
 Tosicode'ndruh. (From toS,ixov, a poison, 
 and hv^pov, a tree.) The poison-tree, which 
 is so noxious that no insects ever come near 
 it. See Ehus toxicodendron. 
 
 TOXICOLOGY {Toxicologia, from t«^«v, 
 an arrow or bow ; because the darts of 
 the ancients were usually besmeared with 
 some poisonous substance ; and Xaytn, a dis- 
 course.) A dissertation on poisons. See 
 Poison. 
 
 TO'XICUM. (From ro^av, an arrow, which 
 was sometimes poisoned.) Any deadly 
 poison. 
 
 Toxite'sia. The arfemisia, or mugwort. 
 
 THRABE'CULA. (Thrahecidn, a small 
 beam.) This word is mostly applied by 
 anatomists to the small raedullai-y fibres of 
 the brain, which constitute the commis- 
 sures. 
 
 T R A'C E E A. (So called from its 
 roughness ; from rpap^^us, rough.) The 
 windpipe. The trachea is a cartilaginous 
 and membranous canal, through which the 
 air passes into the lungs. Its upper part, 
 which is called the lar3'nx, is composed of 
 five cartilages. The uppermost and smallest 
 of these caitilages is placed over the glottis 
 or mouth of the larynx, and is called epi- 
 glottis, as closing the passage to the lungs 
 in the act of swallowing. The sides of the 
 larynx are composed of the two arytenoid 
 cartilages, which are of a very complex 
 figure, not easy to be described. The ante- 
 rior and larger part of the larynx is made up 
 of two cartilages, one of which is called tby- 
 roides or scutiformis, from its being shaped 
 like a buckler : and the other cricoides or 
 annularis, from its resembling a ring. Both 
 these cartilages may be felt immediately 
 under the skin, at the fore part of the tho- 
 rax ; and the thyroides, by its convexity, 
 forms an eminence called the pomum adaraij 
 
TRA 
 
 TRA 
 
 897 
 
 tvhich is usually more considerable in the 
 male than in the female subject. 
 
 All these cartilages are united to each 
 other by means of very elastic ligamentous 
 fibres ; and are enabled, by the assistance of 
 their several muscles, to dilate or contract 
 the passage of the larynx, and to perform 
 that variety of motion which seems to point 
 out the larynx, as the principal organ of the 
 voice ; for when the air passes out through 
 a wound in the trachea, it produces no 
 sound. 
 
 These cartilages are moistened by a mu- 
 cus, which seems to be secreted by minute 
 glands situated near them. The upper part 
 of the trachea, and the cricoid and thyroid 
 cartilages, are in some measure covered an- 
 teriorly by a considerable body, which is 
 supposed to be of a glandular structure, and 
 from its situation is called the thyroid gland, 
 though its excretory duct has not yet been 
 discovered, or its real use ascertained. The 
 glottis is entirely covered by a very fine 
 membrane, which is moistened by a con- 
 stant supply of a watery fluid. From the 
 larynx the canal begins to take the name of 
 trachea, or aspera arleria, and extends from 
 thence as far down as the fourth or fifth ver- 
 tebrae of the back, where it divides into two 
 branches, which are the right and left bron- 
 chial tube. Each of these bronchia rami- 
 fies through the substance of that lobe of 
 the lungs, to which it is distributed, by an 
 infinite number of branches, which are 
 formed of cartilages separated from each 
 other like those of the trachea, by an in- 
 tervening membranous and ligamentary 
 substance. Each of these cartilages is of 
 an angular figure ; and as they become gra- 
 dually less and less in their diameter, the 
 lower ones are in some measure received 
 into those above them, when the lungs, after 
 being inflated, gradually collapse by the air 
 being pushed out from them in expiration. 
 As the branches of the bronchia become 
 more minute, their cartilages become more 
 and more angular and membranous, till at 
 length they become perfectly membranous, 
 and at last become invisible. The trachea 
 is furnished with fleshy or muscular fib.'-es, 
 some of which pass through its whole ex- 
 tent longitudinally, while the others are car- 
 ried round it in a circular direction, so that 
 by the contraction or relaxation of these 
 fibres, it is enabled to shorten or lengthen 
 itself, and likewise to dilate or contract the 
 diameter of its passage. The trachea and 
 its branches, in all their ramifications, are 
 furnished with a great number of small 
 glands which are lodged in their cellular 
 substance, and discharge a mucous fluid on 
 the inner surface of these tubes. 
 
 The cartilages of the trachea, by keeping 
 it constantly open, afford a free passage to 
 the air which we are obliged to be inces- 
 santly respiring ; and its membranous part, 
 by being capable of contraction or dilata- 
 
 tion, enables us to receive and exi>el the air 
 in a greater or less quantity, and with more 
 or less velocity, as may be required in sing- 
 ing and declamation. This membranous 
 structure of (he trachea posteriorly, seems 
 likewise to assist in the descent of the food, 
 by preventing that impediment to its pas- 
 sage down the oesophagus, which might be 
 expected, if the cartilages were complete 
 rings. The trachea receives its arteries from 
 the carotid and subclavian arteries, and its 
 veins pass into the jugulars. Its nerves 
 arise from the recurrent branch of the eighth 
 pair, and from the cervical plexus. 
 
 Trachela'gra. (From rpay^nXdi, the 
 throat, and ayfa, a seizure.) The gout in 
 the neck. 
 
 Trache'lium (From rfa^^Xoe, the 
 throat ; so called from its etficacy in dis- 
 eases of the throat.) The herb throat-wort. 
 
 T R A C H E L O. (From rpa;^;j)Xof, the 
 neck.) Names compounded of this word 
 belong to muscles which are attached to the 
 neck. 
 
 Tracheloce'le. (From -rpaxiia, the 
 wind-pipe, and K.r,Xti, a tumour.) A wen 
 or tumour upon the trachea. 
 
 TRACHELO-MASTOIDE'US. A 
 muscle situated on the neck, which assists 
 the complexus, but pulls the head more to 
 one side. It is the complexus minor seu 
 mastoideus lateralis, of Winslow. Trachelo- 
 masloidien, of Dumas. It arises from the 
 transverse processes of the five inferior cer- 
 vical vertebrae, where it is connected with 
 the transversalis cervicis, and of the three 
 superior dorsal, and it is inserted into the 
 middle of the posterior part of the mastoid 
 process. 
 
 Trachelo'phyma. (From rfa^^^ St the 
 throat, and (py^a, a tumour.) A swelling of 
 the bronchial gland. 
 
 Trache'los. (From T^a;);i/?, rough, be- 
 cause of the rough cartilages.) The wind- 
 pipe. 
 
 TRACHEOTOMY. (Trackeotomia, from 
 rpa^iia, the trachea, and n/zva, to cut.) 
 Laryngolomia. A synonym of broachoto- 
 my. See Broncholomy. 
 
 TRACHO'MA. (From rpaxys, rough.) 
 An asperity in the internal superficies of 
 the eyelid. The efiiects are a violent oph- 
 thalmia, and a severe pain, as often as the 
 eyelid moves. The species are, 
 
 1. Trachoma sabulosum, (vom sand falling 
 between the eye and the eyelid of persons 
 travelling, blown by a high wind ; this hap- 
 pens chiefly in sabulous situations, and may 
 be prevented by spectacles for the purpose, 
 or by guarding against the flights of sand by 
 covering the eyes. 
 
 2. Trachoma carunculosum, which arises 
 from caruncles, or fleshy verrucae, growing 
 in the internal superficies of the eyelid. 
 This species of the trachoma is called mo- 
 rum palpebree internae, because the tuber- / 
 culous iaternal superficies appears of a livid / 
 
 113 / 
 
S98 
 
 TRA 
 
 TRA 
 
 red like a mulberry. Otiiers call these ca- 
 runculEe pladorotes. 
 
 3. Trachoma herpetkum, which are hard 
 pustules in the internul superficies of the eye- 
 lids. This is also called finosis, and palpe- 
 bra ficosa, froni its reseniiilance to the gra- 
 nulated substances in a cut fig. With the 
 Greeks it is nominated atomablepharou, or 
 proptoris. 
 
 Tragacanth gum. See Astragalus. 
 
 T R A G A C A' N T H A. (Fron-i T^ayo;, 
 a goat, and axav^a., a thorn ; so called from 
 its pods resembling the goat's beard.) See 
 ^^stragalus. 
 
 TRA'GICUS. (Musculus fragicus.) A 
 proper muscle of the ear, which pulls the 
 point of the tragus a little forward. 
 
 Tra'gium. (From Tfayo;, a goat ; so 
 named from its filtliy smell.) Bastard dit- 
 tany. 
 
 Trago'certjs. (From rfayos, a goat, and 
 xi-as, a horn ; so named from the supposed 
 resemblance of its leaves to the horn of a 
 goat.) The aloe. 
 
 TRAGOPO'GON. (From rpay»;, a goat, 
 and iruyaiv, a beard ; so called because its 
 downy seed, while enclosed in the calyx, 
 resembles a goat's beard.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Syngenesia. Or- 
 der, Polygamia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the com- 
 mon goat's beard. 
 
 Tragopo'gon prate'kse. The systema- 
 tic name of the common goat's beard. The 
 young stems of this plant are eaten like as- 
 paragus, and are a pleasant and wholesome 
 food. The root is also excellent, and was 
 formerly used medicinally as a diuretic. See 
 J'ragopogon. 
 
 Tragopy'rum. (From r^ayo;, goat, and 
 vupov, wheat; so named from its beard.) 
 Buckwheat. 
 
 Trago'rchis. (From T?a.yot, a goat, and 
 efx''i a testicle ; so named from the suppo- 
 sed resemblance of its roots to the testicles 
 of a goat.) A species of orchis. 
 
 Tragori'gan0m. (From rpaycs, a goat, 
 and e?iyavoii, marjoram ; so called because 
 goats are fond of it.) A species of wild mar- 
 joram. 
 
 Tragoseli'num. (From rpuyo;, a goat, 
 and fiXivsy, parsley ; named from its hairy 
 coat like the beard of a goat.) The burnet 
 saxifrage was so called. See Fimpinella. 
 
 TRA'GUS. (Tpay«f, a goat; so called 
 from its having numerous little hairs, or 
 from its being hairy like the goat.) A small 
 cartilaginous eminence of the auricular or 
 external ear, placed anteriorly, and connect- 
 ed to the anterior extremity of the helix. It 
 is beset with numerous little hairs, defend- 
 ing, in some measure, the entrance of the 
 external auditory passage. 
 
 TRA'LLIAN, Alexander, a learned 
 and ingenious physician, who was born at 
 Tralles, in Lydia, and flourished at Rome 
 
 under the emperor Justinian, about the 
 middle of the sixth century. Like Hippo- 
 crates, he travelled over various countries 
 to improve his knowledge. Besides impro- 
 ving upon many of the compositions thea 
 employed, he invented several others: and 
 particularly introduced the liberal use of the 
 preparations of iron. He principally follow- 
 ed the practice of Hippocrates and Galen, 
 but not indiscriminately. He appears, how- 
 ever, to have had too great faith in charms 
 and amulets, which was the common error 
 of the age in which he lived. 
 
 Tra'mis. (Tpaf/,i;.) Raphe. The line 
 which divides the scrotum, and runs on to 
 the anus. 
 
 TRANSFUSION. ( Tramfusio, from tram- 
 fundo, to pour from one vessel into another.) 
 The transmission of blood from one animal 
 to another by means of a canula. 
 
 TRANSPIRATION. {Transpiraiio, from 
 trans, through, and spiro, to breathe.) A sy- 
 nonym of perspiration. See Perspiration. 
 
 TRANSUDATION. The same as perspi- 
 ration. 
 
 TRANSVERSA'LIS ABDO'MINIS. A 
 muscle situated on the anterior part of the 
 abdomen. It arises internally or posteriorly 
 from the cartilages of the seven lower ribs, 
 being there connected with the intercostals 
 and diaphragm, also from the transverse pro- 
 cess of the last vertebra of the back, from 
 those of the four upper vertebrae of the loins, 
 from the inner edge of the crista ilii, and 
 from part of Poupart's ligament, and it is in- 
 serted into the inferior bone of the sternum, 
 and almost all the length of the linea alba. 
 Its use is to support and compress the abdo- 
 minal viscera. 
 
 Transversa'lis ASTi'ctJS pri'mcs. See 
 Rectus capitis lateralis. 
 
 Transversa'lis CERvi'cis. See Longis- 
 simiis dorsi. 
 
 Transversa'lis co'lli. A muscle, situ- 
 ated on the posterior part of the neck, which 
 turns the neck obliquely backwards, and a 
 little to one side. 
 
 Trajtsversa'lis do'rsi. See Muliifidus 
 spince. 
 
 Transversa'lis ma'jor co'lli. See Lon- 
 gissimus dorsi. 
 
 Transversa'lis pe'dis. (Musculus tratu- 
 versali-s pedis.) A muscle of the foot, which 
 it contracts, by bringing the great toe 
 and the two outermost toes nearer each 
 other. 
 
 TRANSVERSE SUTURE. Sutura trans- 
 versalis. This suture runs across the face, 
 and sinks down into the orbits, joining the 
 bones of the skull to the bones of the face ; 
 but with so many irregularities and inter- 
 ruptions, that it can scarcely be recognised 
 as a suture. 
 
 Transverso-spira'les. See- Multifidus 
 spina. 
 
 TRANSVE'RSUS AU'RIS. (Mus- 
 culus transversus auris.) A muscle of the 
 
TRA 
 
 TR! 
 
 899 
 
 gxternal ear, which draws the up{)er part of 
 the concha towards the helix. 
 
 TRANSVE'RSUS PERIN^'l. (Mnscu- 
 lus transversus perineei.) A muscle of 
 the organs of generation, which sustains 
 and keeps the periiiceutu in its proper 
 place. 
 
 Transfe'rsus perin^'i a'lter. Prosta- 
 licus inferior, of Winslow. A small muscle 
 oGcasionally found accompanying the for- 
 mer. 
 
 TRAPA. (A term given by Linneeus, 
 whose idea is certainl)' taken from the war- 
 like instrument called caltrop, the tribulus 
 of the ancients, which consisted of four iron 
 radiated spikes, so placed, that one of them 
 must always stand upwards, in order to 
 wound the feet of the passengers. Such is 
 the figure of the singular fruit of this genus ; 
 hence named by Touriiefort tribuloides. 
 Calciirapa, an old botanical term of similar 
 meaning to tribulus, is comj)ounded, per- 
 haps, of calcOy to tread or kick, and r^t-Tru, 
 to turn, because the caltrops are continualiy 
 kicked over if they fail of their intended 
 mischief: here we have the immediate origin 
 of trapa.) The name of a genus of plants, 
 Class, Tdrandria. Order, Monogynia. 
 
 Tra'pa na'taks. The systematic name 
 of the plant which affords the nux aquatica. 
 Tribulus aquaticus. Caltrops. The fruit is 
 of a quadrangular and somewhat oval shape, 
 including a nut of a sweet farinaceous fla- 
 vour, somewhat like that of the chestnut, 
 which is apt to constipate the bowels and 
 produce disease ; however, it is said to be 
 nutritious and demulcent, and to be useful 
 in diarrhoeas from abraded bowels, and 
 against calculus. Likewise a poultice of 
 these nuts is said to be efficacious in resolving 
 hard and indolent tumours. 
 
 TRAPE'ZIUM. (A four-sided figure ; so 
 called from its shape.) The first bone of the 
 second row of the carpus. 
 
 TRAP E'Z I U S. {Musculus trapezius, 
 from r^ariZioi, four-square ; so named from 
 its shape.) Cucullaris. A muscle situated 
 immediately under the integuments of the 
 posterior part of the neck and back. It 
 arises by a thick, round, and short tendon, 
 from the lower part of a protuberance in 
 the middle of the occipital bone back- 
 wards, and from the rough line that is 
 extended from thence towards the mastoid 
 process of the os temporis, and by a thin 
 membranous tendon, which ccwers part of 
 the complexus and splenius. It then runs 
 downwards along the nape of the neck, 
 and rises tendinous from the spinous pro- 
 cesses of the two lowermost vertebrae of 
 the neck, and from the spinous processes 
 of all the vertebrae of the back, being in- 
 separably united to its fellow, the whole 
 length of its origin, by tendinous fibres, 
 which, in the nape of the neck, form what 
 is called ligamenium colli, or the cervical 
 ligament. It is inserted fleshy into the 
 
 broad and posterior half of the clavicle, 
 tendinous and fleshy into one half of the 
 acromion; and into almost all the spine of 
 the scapula. 
 
 This, muscle serves to move the scapula 
 in different directions. Its upper descend- 
 ing fibres pull it obliquely upwards ; its 
 middle transverse ones pull it directly 
 backwards ; its inferior fibres^ which ascend 
 obliquely upwards, draw it obliquely down- 
 wards and backwards. 
 
 The upper part of the muscle acts upon 
 the neck and head, the latter of which it 
 draws backwards, and turns upon its axis. 
 It likewise concurs with other muscles in 
 counteracting the flexion of the head for- 
 wards. 
 
 TRAPEZOI'DES OS. The second bone 
 of the second row of the carpus; so called 
 from its resemblance to the trapesium, or 
 quadrilateral geometrical figure. 
 
 Traumatic (From -r^av^a, a wound.) 
 Any thing relating to a wound.) 
 
 Traveller's joy. See Clematis vitalba. - 
 
 Treacle. See Theriaca. 
 
 Treacle, mustard. See Thlaspi. 
 
 Trefoil, marsh. See Menyanihes trifo- 
 liata. 
 
 TRE'MOR. An involuntary trembling of 
 parts. 
 
 TREPAN. Trephine. An instrument 
 used by surgeons to remove a portion of 
 bone from the skull. 
 
 TREPHINE, ^ee Trepan. 
 
 TREVV, Christopher Jasies, was born 
 at Lauflen, in Franconia, in 1695 ; and set- 
 tled as a physician at Nuremburg, where he 
 gained so much reputation, as to be made 
 director of the academy " Naturae Curioso- 
 rum." He also contributed much towards 
 establishing a society under the title of 
 " Conimercium Literarium Noricum," for 
 the advancement cf medical and natural 
 knowledge, which published some valuable 
 memoirs. To these societies he communi- 
 cated several papers, and he also published 
 some splendid works in anatomy and bota- 
 ny. He died in 1760. 
 
 Triangula'ris. See Sternocostales and 
 Depressor angnli oris. 
 
 Tri'bulus aqua'ticus. (Tribulus, from 
 rg^tSai, to vex, an instrument of war to be 
 thrown in the way lo annoy the enemy's 
 horse : hence the name of an herb from its 
 resemblance to this instrument.) See Tra- 
 pa natans. 
 
 Tricauda'lis. (From tres, three, and 
 Cauda, a tail.) A muscle whh three 
 tails. 
 
 TRI'CEPS ADDU'CrOR FE'MORIS. 
 Triceps, from tres, three, and caput, a head : 
 having three heads. Under this appellation 
 are comprehended three distinct muscles. 
 See Adductor brevis, longus, and mag7ius fe- 
 moris. 
 
 Tri'ceps ac'ris. See Rctrahentes auris. 
 
StifO 
 
 IM 
 
 TRI 
 
 TRl CEPS EXTE'iNSOR CU BITI. This 
 muscle, which occupies all the posterior 
 part of the os humeri, is described as two 
 distinct muscles by Douglas, and as three 
 by Winslow. The upper part of its long 
 head is covered by the deltoides : the rest 
 of the muscle is situated immediately under 
 the integuments. 
 
 It arises, as its name indicates, by three 
 heads. The first, or long head, (the long 
 head of the biceps externus, of Douglas ; 
 anconeus major, of Winslow, as it is called,) 
 springs, by a fiat tendon of an inch in 
 breadth, from the anterior extremity of 
 the inferior costa of the scapula, near its 
 neck, and below the origin of the teres 
 minor. The second head, (the short head of 
 the biceps externus, of Douglas; anconeous 
 fixternus, of Winslow,) arises by an acute 
 tendinous, and fleshy beginning, from the 
 upper and outer part of the os humeri, at 
 the bottom of its great tuberosity. The 
 third head, (bracliialis externus of Douglas; 
 anconeus inlernus of Winslow,) which is 
 the shortest of the three, originates by an 
 acute fleshy beginning, from the back part 
 of the OS humeri, behind the flat tendon of 
 the latissimus dorsi. These three portions 
 unite about the middle of the arm, so as to 
 form one thick and powerful muscle, which 
 adheres to the os humeri to within an inch 
 of the elbow, where it begins to form a 
 broad tendon, which, after adhering to tije 
 capsular ligament of the elbow, is inserted 
 into the upper and outer part of the ole- 
 cranon, and sends off a great number of 
 fibres which help to form the fascia on 
 the outer part of the fore-arm. The use 
 of this muscle is to extend the fore- 
 arm. 
 
 T R I C H I'A S 1 S. (From ^^/?, a hair.) 
 Trichia. Trichosis. Entropton. Disli- 
 ehiasis. Districhiasis. Capillitium. Disti- 
 chia. A disease of the eye-lashes, in which 
 they are turned in towards the bulb of the 
 eye. 
 
 Trichi'smus. (From i^i^, hair.) A spe- 
 cies of fracture which appears like a hair, 
 and is almost imperceptible. 
 
 TRICHO'MA. (From r^ixa, the hair) 
 The plaited haip. See Plica. 
 
 Tricho'manks. (Prom rf/%«f, hair, and 
 (tMvo;, thin, lax ; so called because it resem- 
 bles fine hair.) Common maiden-hair. See 
 Jisplenium. 
 
 Tricho'sis. See Plica. 
 
 TRICHU'RIS. (From af/|, a hair.) The 
 long hair-worm. See Worms. 
 
 TRICUSPID VALVES. {Valvula tri- 
 cuspides, from tres, three, and cvspis, a 
 point; so called from their being three- 
 pointed.) The name of the valve in the 
 right ventricle. 
 
 Trifoil, ivater. See Menyanthes trifoliata. 
 
 T R I F O'L I U M. (From tres, three, 
 and folium, a leaf; so called because it 
 Jias three leaves on each stalk.) The 
 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linnseaii 
 system. Class, Pentandria. Order, Mono- 
 gynia. Trefoil. 
 
 Trifo'lium aceto'sum. The wood-sor- 
 rel was so called. See Oxalia acetosella. 
 
 Trifo'lium aqua'ticum. See Menyan- 
 thes trifoliata. 
 
 Trifo'lium arve'nse. Hare's-foot tre- 
 foil or lagopodium. 
 
 Trifo'lium ac'reum. Herb trinity ; no- 
 ble liverwort. 
 
 Trifo'lium caballi'ncm. Melilotus. 
 
 Trifo'lium c^eru'leum. Sweet trefoil. 
 
 Trifo'lium falca'tum. The Auricula 
 muris. See Hieracium pilosella. 
 
 Trifo'lium fibri'num. See Menyanthes- 
 trifoliata. 
 
 Trifo'lium hepa'ticum. See Anemon& 
 hepatica. 
 
 Trifo'lium melilo'tus officina'lis. The 
 systematic name of the officinal melilot. Mt- 
 lilolus. Lotus sylvestris. Sertula campana^ 
 Trifolium caballinum. Coroda regia. Tri- 
 folium odoratum. Common melilot. This 
 plant has been said to be resolvent, emollient, 
 anodyne, and to participate of the virtues of 
 chamomile. Its taste is unpleasant, sub- 
 acrid, subsaline, but not bitter : when fresh 
 it has scarcely any smell , in drying it ac- 
 quires a pretty strong one of the aromatic 
 kind, but not agreeable. The principal use 
 of melilot has been in clysters, fomentations, 
 and other external applications. 
 
 Trifo'lium odora'tum. See Trifolium 
 melilolus officinalis. 
 
 Trifo'lium paludo'sum. See Menyan- 
 thes trifoliata. 
 
 TRIG E'M I N I. {Trigeminus, from tres^ 
 three, and geminus, double; three-fold.) 
 The fifth pair of nerves, which arise from 
 the crura of the cerebellum, and are divided 
 within the cavity of the cranium into three 
 branches, viz. the orbital, superior, and infe- 
 rior maxillary. The orbital branch is di- 
 vided into the frontal, lachrymal, and nasal 
 nerves ; the superior maxillary into the 
 spheno-palatine, posterior alveolar, and in- 
 fra-orbital nerves ; and the inferior maxilla- 
 ry into two branches, the internal lingual, 
 and one more properly called the inferior 
 maxillary. 
 
 TRIGONE'LLA. (Trigonella, a diminu- 
 five of trigona, three-sided, alluding to its 
 little triangular flower.) 'The name of a 
 genus of plants. Class, Diadelphia. Or- 
 der, Decandria. 
 
 Trigone'lla fce'num grm'cvm. The 
 systematic name of the fcenugreek. Ftenum 
 grcecum. Buceras. JEgoccras. Fenu- 
 greek. Trigonella fanum grcecutn, legumi- 
 nibus sessilihus strictis erectiuscuUs subfalcatis 
 acuminatis, caule erecto, of Linnaeus. A 
 native of Montpelier. The seeds are brought 
 to us from the southern parts of France and 
 Germany ; they have a strong disagreeable 
 smell, and an unctuous farinaceous taste, 
 accompanied with a slight bitterness. They 
 
TRO 
 
 ape esteemed as assisting tlie formation of 
 pus, in inflammatory tumours ; and the meal, 
 whh that intention, is made into a poultice 
 with milk. 
 
 Trimta'tis he'kba. See Anemone hepa- 
 tica. 
 
 Trinity-herb. See Anemone hepaiica. 
 
 Tripa'strum ape'llidis. Tripastrum 
 Archimedis A surgical instrument for ex- 
 tending fractured limbs; so named be- 
 cause it resembled a machine invented by 
 Apellides or Archimedes, for launching of 
 ships, and because it was worked with three 
 cords. 
 
 Triquk'tra ossi'cula. ( Triquetrus, from 
 /res, three.) Ossicula Wormiana. The tri- 
 angular-shaped bones, which are found most- 
 ly in the course of the lambdoidal suture. 
 
 TRI'SMUS. (From rp/^*/, to gnash.) 
 Locked jaw. Spastic rigidity of the under 
 jaw. Capistrum, of Vogel. Dr. Cullen 
 makes two species. 1. Trismus nascentium, 
 attacking infants during the two first weeks 
 from their birth. 2. Trismus traumaticus, 
 attacking persons of all ages, and arising 
 from cold or a wound. See Tetanus. 
 
 Trissa'go. (Qiiasi tristago, from tristis, 
 sad ; because it dispels sadness.) The com- 
 mon germander is sometimes so called. See 
 Teucyium chamadrys. 
 
 Trissa'go pallu'stris. The water-ger- 
 mander was so called. See Teiicrium scor- 
 dium. 
 
 TRiTiEo'pHYA. (From rfijaws, tertian, and 
 ^fl», importing a like nature or original ) It 
 is an epithet of a fever much of a nature 
 with a t€rtain, and taking its rise from it. 
 Some call it a continued tertain. It is re- 
 mittent or intermittent. 
 
 Trit^eo'phya cau'sus. The fever called 
 eausus by Hippocrates. 
 
 Trit^'us. T^iraios. The same as Tritceo- 
 phya. 
 
 TRl'TICUM (From tero, to thresh from 
 the husk.) See Wheat. 
 
 Tri'ticum repe'hs. Gramen caninum. 
 Gramen Dioscoridis. Gramen repens. Lo- 
 liaceum radice repente. Dog's grass. Couch 
 grass. A very common grass, the roots of 
 which are agreeably sweet, and possess ape- 
 rient properties. The expressed juice is re- 
 commended to be given largely. 
 
 Trito'rium. (From tritus, beat small.) 
 A mortar. Also a glass for separating the 
 oil from the water in distilling. 
 
 TROCAR. (Corrupted from un trois 
 quart, French, a three quarters, from the 
 three aides with which the point is made.) 
 The name of an instrument used in tapping 
 for the dropsy. 
 
 TROCHA'NTER. (From r^tx"' to run ; 
 because the muscles inserted into them per- 
 form the olfice of running.) Two pro- 
 cesses of the thigh bone, which are distin- 
 
 TRO 
 
 901 
 
 guisbed into the greater and lesser. See Fe- 
 mur. 
 
 Trochi'sci a'myli. Starch lozenges are 
 used in tickling coughs and acidities of the 
 stomach and bowels. 
 
 Trochi'sci cre'tje These are exhibited 
 in cardialgia, acidities of the primse viae and 
 diarrhcea. 
 
 Trochi'sci glvcyrrhi'z.«:. A pectoral 
 and demulcent lozenge. 
 
 Trochi'sci GLYCYRRHi'z.aE cum o pio. This 
 lozenge possesses pectoral and anodyne qua- 
 lities, but requires that the quantity be regu- 
 lated, one grain of opium being contained in 
 a drachm. 
 
 Trochi'sci MAGNE'si.aE. Extremely ser- 
 viceable in pyrosis and flatulent colic. 
 
 Trochi'sci ni'tri. An attenuating dia- 
 phoretic, calculated to remove viscid plegra 
 arising from inflammatory angina. 
 
 Trochi'sci su'lphdris. Aperient and 
 antiscorbutic. 
 
 T R O C H IS C U S. (Dim. of t^d^'i, a 
 wheel.) A troch or round tablet. Troches 
 and lozenges are composed of powders made 
 up with glutinous substances into little cakes, 
 and afterwards dried. This form is princi- 
 pally used for the more commodious exhibi- 
 tion of certain medicines, by fitting them to 
 dissolve slowly in the mouth, so as to pass by 
 degrees into the stomach ; and hence these 
 preparations have generally a considerable 
 
 fiortion of sugar or other materials grate- 
 ul to the palate. Some powders have like- 
 wise been reduced into troches, with a view 
 to their preparation, though possibly for no 
 very gooa reasons : for the moistening them 
 and afterwards drying them in the air, must 
 on this account be of greater injury, than 
 any advantage accruing from this form can 
 counterbalance. 
 
 General rules for making troches. 
 
 1. If the mass prove so glutinous as to 
 stick to the fingers in making up, the hands 
 may be anointed with any sweet or aroma- 
 tic oil ; or else sprinkled with starch, or li- 
 quorice powder, or with fiour. 
 
 2. In order to thoroughly dry the troches, 
 put them on an inverted sieve, in a shady 
 airy place, and frequently turn them. 
 
 3. Troches are to be kept in glass vessels, 
 or in earthen ones well glazed. 
 
 TRO'CHLEA. {Tfox>^iK, a pulley, from 
 r^tXi", to run.) A kind of cartilaginous pul- 
 ley, through which the tendon of one of the 
 muscles of the eye passes. 
 
 Tkochlea'ris. See Obliquus superior oculi. 
 
 TROCHLEATO'RES. The fourth pair 
 of nerves are so called, because they are in- 
 serted into the rnusculous trochlearis of the 
 eye. See Pathetici. 
 
 T ROC HO IDES. (From r^ox'h a 
 wheel, and nhs, resemblance.) Axea com- 
 missnra. A species of diarthrosis, or move- 
 
 / 
 
S02 
 
 TKO 
 
 TUB 
 
 able connection of bones, in which one bone 
 rotates upon another ; as the first cervical 
 vertebra upon the odontoid process of the 
 second. 
 
 TRONCHIN, Theodore, was born at Ge- 
 neva in 1709, and went to sludy under Boer- 
 haave at Leyden, where he graduated in 
 1730. He then settled at Amsterdam, be- 
 came a member of the College of Physicians, 
 and an iiispeclor of hospitals; and distin- 
 guished himself as a zealous promoter of 
 inoculation. In 1754 he returned to Gene- 
 va, and ranked among the most eminent 
 practitioners in Europe : a chair of medi- 
 cine was instituted in his favour, and *?ie So- 
 ciety of Pastors admitted him into their 
 body. He was employed by the Duke of 
 Orleans, and other persons of rank at Paris, 
 to inoculate their children : and performed 
 the same office for the Duke of Parma. In 
 176G he accepted the appointment of prin- 
 cipal physician to the Duke of Orleans ; 
 though he had previously declined an invi- 
 tation from the Empress of Russia His 
 practice appears to have been simple and 
 judicious, and his conduct marked by hu- 
 manity and charity. He had little time for 
 writing, but beside his inaugural dissertation 
 he published a treatise on the Colica Picto- 
 num in 1757, and contributed several articles 
 to the Encyclopedia, and to the Memoirs of 
 the Academy of Surgery: and to an edition 
 of the works of Baillou he gave a Preface 
 on the State of Medicine. He had the ho- 
 nour of being a member of the chief medi- 
 cal and scientific societies in Europe. His 
 death happened in 1781. 
 
 TROPiE'OLUM. (A diminutive of tro- 
 pmum, or rpavxm, a warlike trophy. This 
 fanciful but elegant name was chosen by 
 Linnffius for this singular and striking genus, 
 because he conceived the shield-like leaves 
 and the brilliant flowers, shaped like golden 
 helmets, pierced through and through, and 
 stained with blood, might well justify such 
 an allusion.) The name of a genus of plants. 
 Class, Odandria. Order, Monogynia. 
 
 Trop^'oldm ma'jus. The systematic 
 name of the Indian cress. Kasturtium indi- 
 cura. Mriviola. Flos sanguineus inonardi. 
 Naslurtium peruvianum. Cardamindum tni- 
 nus. Greater Indian cress or nasturtium. 
 This plant is a native of Peru ; it was first 
 brought to France in 1684, and there called 
 La grande capucint. In its recent state this 
 plant, and more especially its flowers, have 
 a smell and taste resembling those of water- 
 cress; and the leaves, on being bruised in a 
 mortar, emit a pungent odour, somewhat 
 like that of horse-radish. By distillation 
 with water they impregnate the fluid in a 
 considerable degree with the smell and fla- 
 vour of the plant. Hence the antiscorbutic 
 character of the nasturtium seems to be well 
 
 founded, at least as far as we are able to 
 judge from its sensible qualities: therefore 
 in all those cases where the warm and anti- 
 scorbutic vegetables are recommended, this 
 plant may be occasionally adopted as a plea- 
 sant and effectual variety. Patients to whom 
 the nauseous taste of scurvy-grass is intole- 
 rable, may find a grateful substitute in the 
 nasturtium. The flowers are frequently 
 used in salads, and the capsules are by many 
 highly esteemed as a pickle. The flowers, 
 in the v/arm summer months, about the time 
 of sunset, have been observed to emit sparks 
 like those of the electrical kind. 
 Triiffle. See Lycoperdon tuber. 
 
 TU'BA EU.tTACHIA'iNA. Tuha £risio- 
 ielica. £quaducus. Aqucedudus Fallopii. 
 Meatus siccus. Palalinus ductus. Ductus 
 auris palatitius. The auditory tube. The 
 Eustachian tube, so called because it was 
 first described by Eustachius, arises in each 
 ear from the anterior extremity of the tym- 
 panum by means of a bony semi-canal ; runs 
 forwards and inwards, at the same time be- 
 coming gradually smaller ; and after perfo- 
 rating the petrous portion of the temporal 
 bone, terminates in a passage partly cartila- 
 ginous and partly membranous, narrow at 
 the beginning, but becoming gradually lar- 
 ger, and ending in a pouch behind the soft 
 palate. It is through this orifice that the pi- 
 tuitar}' membrane of the nose enters the 
 tympanum. It is always open, and afibrds 
 a free passage for the air into the tympa- 
 num; hence persons hear better with their 
 mouth open. 
 
 TU'BA FALLOPIA'NA. Tuba Fallopi- 
 na. The Fallopian tube first described by 
 Fallopius. The uterine tube. A canal in- 
 cluded in two laminaj of the peritonseum, 
 which arises at each side of the fundus of 
 the uterus, passes transversely, and ends 
 with its extremity turned downwards at the 
 ovarium. Its use is to grasp the ovum, and 
 convey the prolific vapour to it, and to con- 
 duct the fertilized ovum into the cavity of 
 the uterus. 
 
 TUBERCLE. Tuberculum. A hard 
 superficial tumour, circumscribed and per- 
 manent : or proceeding very slowly to sup- 
 puration. 
 
 TUBE'RCULA QUADRIGE'MINA. Cor- 
 pora qundrigemina. Eminenlivs. quadrige- 
 mincB. Four white oval tubercles of the 
 brain, two of Avhich are situated on each 
 side over the posterior orifice of the third 
 ventricle and the aqueduct of Sylvius. The 
 ancients called them nates and testes, from 
 their supposed resemblance. 
 
 TUBERCULUM ANNUL ARE. 
 The commencement of the medulla ob- 
 longata. 
 
 TUBERCULUM LOWE'RL An 
 eminence on the right auricle of the heart 
 
TUN 
 
 TUN 
 
 903 
 
 tvhere the two venae cavas meet ; so called 
 iVom Lower, wbo first described it. 
 
 TU'BULl LACTl'FERI. The ducts or 
 tubes in the nipple, through which the milk 
 passes. 
 
 TULP, Nicholas, was the son of an opu- 
 Jent merchant, and born at Amsterdam, in 
 1593. Having studied and graduated at Ley- 
 den, he settled in his native city, and rose to 
 a high rank, not only in his profession, but 
 also as a citizen. He was made burgomaster 
 in 1652, and in that station resisted the inva- 
 sion of Holland by Lewis XIV. twenty years 
 after, and thus saved his country ; on which 
 occasion a medal was struck to his ho- 
 nour. He died in 1674. His three hooks of 
 Medical Observations have been several 
 times reprinted, and contain many valua- 
 ble physiological remarks. He is said to 
 have been amongst the first who observed 
 Ihe lacteal vessels. 
 
 TU'MOUR. A swelling. 
 
 TUMO'RES. {Tumor, from tumeo, to 
 swell.) Tumours. An order in the Class, 
 Locales, of Cullen's nosology, comprehend- 
 ing partial swellings without inflammation. 
 
 TUNBRIDGE WATER. Tunbridge 
 Wells is a populous village in the county of 
 Kent, which contains many chalybeate 
 springs, all of which resemble each other 
 very closely in their chemical properties. 
 Two of these are chiefly used, which yield 
 about a gallon in a minute, and therefore 
 afford an abundant supply for the numerous 
 invalids who yearly resort thither. The 
 analysis of Tunbridge spring proves it to be 
 a very pure water, as to Ihe quantity of 
 solid matter; and the saline contents (the 
 iron excepted) are such as may be found 
 in almost any water that is used as common 
 drink. It is only as a chalybeate, and in 
 the quantity of carbonic acid, that it differs 
 from common water. Of this acid it con- 
 tains one twenty-second of its bulk. The 
 general operation of this chalybeate water is 
 to increase the power of the secretory system 
 in a gradual, uniform manner, and to im- 
 part tone and strength to all the functions ; 
 hence it is asserted to be of eminent service 
 in irregular digestion ; flatulency ; in the 
 incipient stages of those chronic disorders, 
 which are attended with great debility ; in 
 chlorosis ; and numerous other complaints 
 incident to the female sex. The prescribed 
 method of using the Tunbridge water, ob- 
 serves Dr. Saunders, is judicious The 
 whole of the quantity daily used, is ta!:en at 
 about two or three intervals, beginning at 
 eight o'clock in the morning, and finishing 
 about noon. The dose at each time varies 
 from about one to three quarters of a pint ; 
 according to the age, sex, and general con- 
 stitution of the patient, and especially the 
 duration of the course, for it is found that 
 these waters lose much of their effect by 
 long habit. 
 
 TUNGSTEN. {Tungsten, Swed. pon- 
 
 derous stone.) This metal, which is never 
 found but in combination, is by no means 
 common. The substance known to mine- 
 ralogists, under the name of tungsten, was, 
 after some time, discovered to consist of 
 lime, combined with the acid of this metal. 
 This ore is now called tungsiate of lime, and 
 is exceedingly scarce. It has been found 
 in Sweden and Germany, both in masses 
 and crystallized, of a yellou'ish white, or 
 grey colour. It has a sparry appearance, 
 is siiining, of alamellated texture, and semi- 
 transparent. The same metallic acid is 
 likewise found united to iron and manga- 
 nese ; it then forms the ore called Wolfram^ 
 or tungstale of iron and manganese. This 
 ore occurs both massive and crystallized, 
 and is found in Cornwall, Germany, France, 
 and Spain. Its colour is brownish black, 
 and its texture foliated. It has a metallic 
 lustre, and a lamellated texture ; it is brittle 
 and very heavy ; it is found in solid masses 
 in the state of layers interspersed with 
 quartz. These two substances are therefore 
 ores of the same metal. 
 
 Properties. — Tungsten appears of a steel- 
 grey colour. Its specific gravity is about 
 17.6. It is one of the hardest metals, but 
 it is exceedingly brittle ; and it is said to be 
 almost as infusible as platina Heated in 
 the air it becomes converted into a yellow 
 pulverulent oxyde, which becomes blue by 
 a strong heat, or when exposed to light. 
 Tungsten combines with phosphorus and 
 sulphur, and with silver, copper, iron, lead, 
 tin, antimony, and bismuth ; but it does not 
 unite with gold and platina. It is not at- 
 tacked by sulphuric, nitric, or muriatic 
 acids; nitro-muriatic acid acts upon it very 
 slightly. Ii is oxydizable and acidifiable by 
 the nitrates and hyperoxyrauriates. It 
 colours the vitrified earths or the vitreous 
 fluxes, of a blue or brown colour. It is not 
 known what its action may be on water and 
 different oxydes. Its action on the alkalis 
 is likewise unknown. It is not employed 
 yet, but promises real utility, on account of 
 its colouring property, as a basis for pig- 
 ment, since the compounds it is said to form 
 with vegetable colouring matters, afford co- 
 lours so perman&nt, as not to be acted on by 
 the most concentrated oxymuriatic acid, the 
 great enemy of vegetable colours. 
 
 Methods of obtaining Tungsten. — The me- 
 thod of obtaining metallic tungsten is a pro- 
 blem in chemistry. Scheele, Bergman, and 
 Graelin, did not succeed in their attempts to 
 procure it. Klaproth tried to reduce the 
 yellow oxyde of this metal with a variety of 
 combustible substances, but without success, 
 Messrs. Ruprecht and Tondy say they have 
 obtained this metal by using combustible 
 substances alone : and by a mixture of com- 
 bustible and alkaline matter. 
 
 The loiiu.viug process is recommended by 
 Richter, an ingenious German chemist. 
 
 Let equal parts of tungstic acid and dried 
 
 f 
 
904 
 
 TCJR 
 
 TUS 
 
 blood be exposed for some time to a red heat 
 in a crucible ; press the black powder, 
 which is formed into another smaller cruci- 
 ble, and expose it again to a violent heat in a 
 forge, for at least half an hour. Tungsten 
 will then be found, according to this chemist, 
 in its metallic state in the crucible. 
 
 TU'NICA. (j1 tutnrh corpore, because it 
 defends the body.) A membrane or cover- 
 ing, as the coats of the eye, &.c. 
 
 Tu'nica acinifo'rmis. The uvea or pos- 
 terior lamella of the iris. 
 
 To'nica albogi'nea o'cuLi. See Con- 
 junctive membrane. 
 
 Tc'nica albugi'nea te'stis. See^lbu- 
 ginea testis. 
 
 Tu'nica abachnoide'a. See Jirachnoid 
 membrane. 
 
 Tu'kica cELLtJLo'sA ruy'schii. The se- 
 cond coat of tiie intestines. 
 
 Tu'nica choroide'a. See Choroid mem- 
 brane. 
 
 Tu'nica conjuncti'va. See Conjunctive 
 membrane. 
 
 Tu'nica co'rnea. See Cornea. 
 
 Tu'nica filamento'sa. The false or 
 spongy chorion. 
 
 Tu'nica re'tina. See Retina. 
 
 Tu'nica vagina'lis te'stis. A continu- 
 ation of the peritona?um through the ingui- 
 nal ring, which loosely invests the testicle 
 and spermatic cord. 
 
 Tu'nica villo'sa. The villous or inner 
 folding coat of the intestines. 
 
 TUNGSTATE. Timstas. A salt 
 formed by the combination of the tungstic 
 acid, with different bases, as tungslate of 
 lime, &-C. 
 
 Turbeth, mineral. See Hydrargyrus vitri- 
 olatvs. 
 
 Turbeth root. See Convolvulus turpe- 
 thum. 
 
 TURBINATED BONES. {Ossa tur- 
 binata, from lurbino, to sharpen at the top, 
 shaped like a sugar-loaf.) The superior 
 spongy portion of the ethmoid bone, and the 
 inferior spongy bone, are so called by some 
 writers. 
 
 Turbina'tum. The pineal gland. 
 
 Turbiih. A cathartic Eastern bark ; a spe- 
 cies of cicely. 
 
 Tu'rcica se'lla. See Sella turcica. 
 
 Turmeric. See Curcuma. 
 
 Turnhoof. A vulgar name of the ground- 
 ivy. See Glecoma hederacea. 
 
 Turnip. See Brassica rapa. 
 
 Turnip, French. See Brassica rapa. 
 
 TURPENTINE. The different tur- 
 pentines employed medicinally are, the 
 China or Cyprus turpentine, (see Pistacia 
 terebinlhus,) the common turpentine, (see 
 Terebinthi7ia communis,) and the Venice 
 turpentine, (see Pinus larix.) All these 
 have been considered as hot, stimulating 
 corroborants and detergents; qualities which 
 they possess in common. They stimulate 
 the primse vise, and prove laxative ; when 
 
 carried into the blood-vessels they excite 
 the whole system, and thus prove servicea- 
 ble in chronic rheumatism and paralysis. 
 Turpentine readily passes off by urine, which 
 it imbues with a peculiar odour ; also by per- 
 spiration and by exhalation from the lungs ; 
 and to these respective effects are ascribed 
 the virtues it possesses in gravelly com- 
 plaints, scurvy, and pulmonic disorders. 
 Turpentine is much used in gleets, and fluor 
 albus, and in general with much success. 
 The essential oil, in which the virtues of tur- 
 pentine reside, is not only preferred for ex- 
 ternal use, as a rubefacient, but also inter- 
 nally as a diuretic and styptic ; the latter of 
 which qualities it possesses in a very high 
 degree. Formerly turpentine was much 
 used as a digestive application to ulcers, &.c. 
 but in the modern practice of surgery, it is 
 almost wholly exploded. 
 
 Turpeth, mineral. See Hydrargyrus vi' 
 triolatus. 
 
 Turpe'thum. (From Turpethjlnd.) Tur- 
 beth. See Convolvulus turpethum. 
 
 Turpe'thum minera'le. See Hydrargy- 
 rus vitriolatus. 
 
 TURU'NDA. (A terendo, from its being 
 rolled up.) A tent or suppository. 
 
 TUSSILA'GO. (From tussis, a cough? 
 because it relieves coughs.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Sytigenesia. Order, 
 Polygamia superflua. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the colts- 
 foot. See Tussilago farfara. 
 
 Tussila'go fa'rfara. (Farfara, from 
 farfarus the white poplar ; so called because 
 its leaves resemble those of the white pop- 
 lar.) The systematic name of the coltsfoot. 
 Becliium. Bechion. Calce.um equinum. 
 Chamaleuce. Filius antepatrem. Farfarella. 
 Farfara. Tussilago vulgaris Farfara bechi- 
 um. Ungula caballina. Coltsfoot. Tussilago 
 farfara ; scapo unijloro imbricato, foliis sub- 
 cordatis angulatis denticulatis. The sensible 
 qualities of this plant are very inconsidera- 
 ble ; it has a rough mucilaginous taste, but 
 no remarkable smell. The leaves have al- 
 ways been esteemed as possessing demulcent 
 and pectoral virtues, and hence they have 
 been exhibited in pulmonary consumptions, 
 coughs, asthmas, and catarrhal affections. It 
 is used as tea, or given in the way of infu- 
 sion with liquorice-root or honey. 
 
 Tussila'go petasi'tes. (From virecfo;, 
 a bat ; so named because its leaves are 
 shaped like a hat.) The systematic name 
 of the butter-bur. Petasites. Pestilent wort. 
 Tussilago petasites, of Linnaeus. The roots 
 of this plant are recommended as aperient 
 and alexipharmic, and promise, though now 
 forgotten, to be of considerable activity. 
 They have a strong smell, and a bitterish 
 acrid tafte, of the aromatic kind, but not 
 agreeable. 
 
 TU'SSIS. A cough. A sonorous conr 
 cussion of the breast, produced by the vio- 
 
TYP 
 
 TYt 
 
 905 
 
 }ent and, for the most part, involuntary mo- 
 tion of the muscles of respiration. It is 
 symptomatic of many diseases. 
 
 Tu ssis cQNVuLsi'vA. See Pertussis. 
 
 Tu'ssis exanthema'tica. a cough at- 
 tendant on an eruption. 
 
 Tu'ssis FERiN/i See Pertussis. 
 
 Tu'tia. (Persian.) Pompholgx. Cad- 
 mia. Tutty. A grey oxyde of zinc ; it is 
 generally iormed by fusing brass or copper, 
 mixed with blende, when it is incrusled in 
 the chimneys of the furnace. Mixed with 
 aiiy common cerate, it is applied to the eye, 
 in debilitated states of the conjunctive mem- 
 brane. 
 
 Tu'tia prepara'ta. Prepared tutty is 
 often put into collyria, to which it imparts 
 an adstringent virtue. 
 
 Tutty. See Tutia. 
 
 Tylo'sis. (From tvXos, a callus.) Tylo- 
 ma. An induration or callus of the margin 
 of the eyelids. 
 
 Ty'mpani membua'na. See Membrana 
 tympani. 
 
 TYMPANITES. (From Ti/^^ravov, a 
 drum; so called because the belly is dis- 
 tended with wind, and sounds like a drum 
 when struck.) Tympeuiy. An elastic dis- 
 tention of the abdomen not readily yielding 
 to pressure, and sounding like a drum, with 
 costiveness and atrophy, but no fluctuation. 
 Species : 1, Tympanites intestinalis, a lodg- 
 ment of wind in the intestines, known by 
 the discharge of wind giving relief 2. Tym- 
 panites abdominalis, when the wind is in the 
 cavity of the abdomen. 
 
 TY'MPANUIM. {TvfiTTccvov. A drum.) 
 The drum or barrel of the ear. The hollow 
 part of the ear in which are lodged the bones 
 of the ear. It begins behind the membrane 
 of the tympanum, which terminates the ex- 
 ternal auditory passage, and is surrounded 
 by the petrous portion of the tem|)oral bone. 
 It terminates at the cochlea of the labyrinth, 
 and has opening into it four foramina, viz. 
 the orifices of the Eustachian tube and mas- 
 toid sinus, the fenestra ovalis, and rotunda. 
 It contains the four ossicula audilus. 
 
 TY'PHA. (From rKpos, a lake, because 
 it grows in marshy places.) The name of 
 a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. 
 The cat's tail. 
 
 Typhoma'nia. (From ruip/u, to burn, and 
 fiavia, delirium.) A complication of pliren- 
 sy and lethargy with fever. 
 
 TY'PHUS. (From Tuipo;, stupor.) A 
 species of continued fever, characterized by 
 great debility, a tendency in the fluids to 
 putrefaction and the ordinary symptoms of 
 fever. It is to be readily distinguished from 
 the inflammatory by the smalluess of the 
 pulse and the sudden aad great debility 
 which ensue« on its first attack ; and, in its 
 more advanced stage, by the petechioe, or 
 purple spots, which come out on various 
 parts of the body, and the fetid stools which 
 are discharged ; aad it may be distinguished 
 
 from a nervous fever by the great violence 
 of all its symptoms on its first coming on. 
 
 The most general cause that gives rise to 
 this disease, is contagion, applied either im- 
 mediately from the body of a person labour- 
 ing under it, or conveyed in clothes or mer- 
 chandise, &c. ; but il may be occasioned by 
 the effluvia arising from either animal or 
 vegetable substances in a decayed or putrid 
 state ; and hence it is, that in low and 
 marshy countries it is apt to be prevalent 
 when intense and sultry beat quickly suc- 
 ceeds any great inundation A want of 
 proper cleanliness and confined air are like- 
 wise causes of this fever ; hence it prevails 
 in hospitals, gaols, camps, and on board of 
 ships, especially when such places are much, 
 crowded, and the strictest attention is not 
 paid to a free ventilation and due cleanli- 
 ness. A close stfcte of the atmosphere, with 
 damp weather, is likewise apt to give rise to 
 putrid fever. Those of las fibres, and who 
 have been weakened by any previous debi- 
 litating causC: such as poor diet, long fast- 
 ing, hard labour, continued want of sleep, 
 &.C. are most liable to it. 
 
 On the first coming on of the disease, the 
 person is seized with languor, dejection of 
 spirits, amazing depression and loss of mus- 
 cular strength, universal weariness and sore- 
 ness, pains in the head, back, and extremi- 
 ties, and rigors ; the eyes appear full, heavy, 
 yellowish, and often a little inflamed ; the 
 temporal arteries throb violently, the tongue 
 is dry and parched, respiration is commonly 
 laborious, and interrupted with deep sigh- 
 ing; the breath is hot and offensive, the 
 urme is crude and pale, the body is costive, 
 and the pulse is usually quick, small, and 
 hard, and now and then fluttering and un- 
 equal. Sometimes a great heat, load, and 
 pain are felt at the pit of the stomach, and 
 a vomiting of bilious matter ensues. 
 
 As the disease advances, the pulse in- 
 creases in frequency, (beating often from 
 100 to 1.30 in a minute :) there is vast debi- 
 lity, a great heat and dryness in the skin, 
 oppression at the breast, with anxiety, sigh- 
 ing and moaning ; the thirst is greatly in- 
 creased ; the tongue, mouth, lips and teeth 
 are covered over wiih a brown or black te- 
 nacious fur; the speech is inarticulate, aijd 
 scarcely intelligible ; tlie patient mutters 
 much; and delirium ensues. The fever con- 
 tinuing to increase still more in violence, 
 symptoms of putrefaction show themselves; 
 the breath becomes highly offensive ; the 
 urine deposits a black and fetid sediment; 
 the stools are dark, offensive, and pass off 
 insensibly ; hBemorrhages issue from the 
 gums, nostrils, mouth, and other parts of 
 the body ; livid spots or petechise, appear on 
 its surface ; the pulse intermits and sinks; 
 the extremities grow cold ; hiccups ensue ; 
 and death at last closes the tragic scene. 
 
 When this fever does not terminate fa- 
 tally, it generally begins, ia cold climates, to 
 114 
 
906 
 
 TYP 
 
 TYP 
 
 diminish about the commencement of the 
 third week, and goes off gradually towards 
 the end of the fourtli, without any very evi- 
 dent crisis ; but in warm climates if seldom 
 continues above a week or ten days, if so 
 long. 
 
 Our opinion, as to the event, is to be 
 formed by the degree of violence. in the 
 symptoms, particularly after petechia ap- 
 pear, although in some instances recoveries 
 have been effected under the most unpro- 
 mising appearances. An abatement of fe- 
 brile heat and thirst, a gentle moisture dif- 
 fused equally over the whole surface of the 
 body, loose stools, turbid urine, rising of 
 the pulse, and the absence of delirium and 
 stupor, may be regarded in a favourable 
 light. On the contrary, petechias, with 
 dark, offensive, and involuntary discharges 
 by urine and stool, fetid sweats, haemorrha- 
 ges, and hiccoughs, denote the almost cer- 
 tain dissolution of the patient. 
 
 The appearances usually perceived on 
 dissection, are infiammations of the brain 
 and viscera, but more particularly of the 
 stomach and intestines, which are now and 
 then found in a gangrenous state. In the 
 muscular fibres there seems likewise a strong 
 tendency to gangrene. 
 
 In the very early period of typhus fever 
 it is often possible, by active treatment, to 
 cut short the disease at once ; but where it 
 has established itself more firmly, we can 
 only employ palliative measures to diminish 
 its violence, that it may rcn safely through 
 its course. Among the most likely means 
 of accomplishing the first object is an eme- 
 tic ; where the fever runs high we may give 
 antimonials in divided doses at short inter- 
 vals till full vomiting is excited ; or if there 
 he less strength in the system, ipecacuanha 
 in a full dose at once. Attention should next 
 be paid to clear out the bowels by some suf- 
 ficiently active form of medicine ; and as 
 the disease proceeds, we must keep up this 
 function, and attempt to restore that of the 
 skin and the other secretions, as the best 
 means of moderating the violence of vascu- 
 lar action. Some of the preparations of 
 mercury, or if there be tolerable strength, 
 those of antimony, assisted by the saline 
 compounds, may be employed for this pur- 
 })ose. The general antiphlogistic regimen 
 is to be observed in the early part of the 
 disease, as explained under synocha. In 
 cases where the skin is uniformly very hot 
 and dry, the abstraction of caloric may be 
 more actively made by means of the cold 
 affusion, that is. throwing a quantity of cold 
 water on the naked body of the patient ; 
 which measure iias sometimes arrested the 
 disease in its first stage : and when the 
 power of the system is less, sponging the 
 body occasionally with cold ivater, medi- 
 cst-ed, perliaps, with a little salt or vinegar, 
 may be substituted as a milder proceeding. 
 But where the evolution of heat is even de- 
 
 ficient such means would be highly impro- 
 per . and it may be sometimes adviseable to 
 employ the tepid bath, to promote the opera- 
 tion of the diaphoretic medicines. If under 
 the use of the measures already detailed, cal- 
 culated to lessen the violence of vascular ac- 
 tion, tiie vital povrers should appear mate- 
 rially falling off, recourse must then be had 
 to a more nutritious diet, with a ii:oderate 
 quantity of wine, and cordial or tonic medi- 
 cines. There is generally an aversion from 
 animal food, whence the mucilaginous ve- 
 getable substances, as arrow-root, Sic ren- 
 dered palatable by spice, or a little wine, or 
 sometimes mixed with milk, may be direct- 
 ed as nourishing and easy of digestion. If, 
 however, there be no marked septic ten- 
 dency, and the patient cloyed with these 
 articles the lighter animal preparations, as 
 calves-foot jelly, veal broth, &;c. may be 
 allowed. The extent to which wine may 
 be carried, must depend on the urgency of 
 the case, and the previous habits of the indi- 
 vidual ; but it will commonly not be neces- 
 sary to exceed half a pint, or a pint at most, 
 in the twenty-four hours; and it should be 
 given in divided portions, properly diluted, 
 made, perhaps, into negus, whey, &.c. ac- 
 cording to the liking of the patient. The 
 preference should always be given to that 
 which is of the soundest quality, if agreea- 
 ble: but where wine cannot be afforded, 
 good malt liquor, or mustard whey may be 
 substituted. Some moderately stimulant 
 medicines, as ammonia, aromatics, serpent- 
 aria, &.C. may often be used with advantage, 
 to assist in keeping up the circulation : also 
 those of atonic quality, as calumba,cusparia; 
 cinchona, &c. occasionally in their lighter 
 l^orms ; but more especially the acids. These 
 are, in several respects, useful ; by promo- 
 ting the secretions of the primae viae, &c. 
 they quench thirst, remove irritation, and 
 manifestly cool the body ; and in the worst 
 forms of typhus, where the putrescent ten- 
 dency appears, they are particularly indi- 
 cated from their antiseptic power ; they 
 are also decidedly tonic, and indeed those 
 from the mineral kingdom powerfully so. 
 These may be given freely as medicines, the 
 carbonic acid also in the form of brisk fer- 
 menting liquors ; and the native vegetable 
 acids, as they exist in ripe fruits, being ge- 
 nerally very grateful, may constitute a con- 
 siderable part of the diet. In the niean 
 time, to obviate the septic teiidency, great 
 attention should be paid to cleanliness and 
 ventilation, and keeping the bowels regular 
 by mild aperients, or clysters of an emollient 
 or antiseptic nature : and where aphtha ap- 
 pear, acidulated gargles should be directed. 
 If the disease indices more to the nervous 
 form, with much mental anxiety, tremors, 
 and other irregular affections of the muscles, 
 or organs of sense, the antispasmodic medi- 
 cines may be employed with more advan- 
 tage, as Esther, camphor, musk^ &.c. but 
 
TYP 
 
 TYR 
 
 9Q3 
 
 particularly opium. ; which should be given 
 in a full dose, sufficient to procure sleep, 
 provided (here be no appearances of deter- 
 mination of blood to the head ; and it may 
 be useful to call a greater portion of ner- 
 vous energy to the lower extremities by the 
 pediluvium, or other mode of applying 
 warmth, or occasionally by sinapisms, not 
 allowing Ihesc to produce vesication. But 
 if there should be much increased vascular 
 action in the brain, more active means will 
 be required, even the local abstraction of 
 blood, if the strength will permit ; and it 
 will be always right to have the head shaved, 
 and kept cool by some evaporating lotion, 
 and a blister applied to the back of the 
 neck. In like manner other important 
 parts may occasionally require local means 
 of relief. Urgent vomilisig may, perhaps, 
 be checked by the efi'ervescing mixture ; a 
 troublesome diarrhoea by small doses of 
 epium, assisted by aromatics, chalk, and 
 
 other astringents, or sometimes by small 
 doses of ipecacuanha ; profuse perspirations 
 by the infusum rosee, a cooling regimen, 
 
 OLC. 
 
 Typhus jegypti'acus. The plague of 
 Egypt. 
 
 Ty'phus ca'ecerum. The jail-fever. 
 
 Ty'phus castre'ksis. The camp-fever. 
 
 Ty'phus gka'vior. The severe species of 
 typhus. 
 
 Ty'phus ictero'des. Typhus with symp- 
 toms of jaundice. 
 
 Ty'phus mi'tior. The low fever. 
 
 Ty'phus nervo'sus. The nervous fever. 
 
 Ty'phus petechia'ms. Typhus with 
 purple spots. 
 
 Tyri'asis. Tupi^fi;. A species of leprosy 
 in which the skin may be easily withdrawn 
 from the flesh. 
 
 Tyro'sis. (From rvpau,Xo coagulate.) A 
 disorder of the stomach, from milk curdled 
 in it. 
 
 u. 
 
 U LCER. (Ulcus, from iXxas, a sore.) 
 A purulent solution of continuity of the 
 soft parts of an animal body. Ulcers may 
 arise from a variety of causes, as all those 
 which produce inflammation, from wounds, 
 specific irritations of the absorbents, from 
 scurvy, cancer, the venereal or scrophulous 
 virus, he. The proximate or immediate 
 cause is an increased action of the absorb- 
 ents, and a specific action of the arteries, by 
 which a fluid is separated from the blood 
 upon the ulcerated surface. Tbey are va- 
 riously denominated; the following is the 
 most frequent division : 1. Tfie simple ul- 
 cer, which takes place generally from a su- 
 perficial wound. 2. The sinuous, that runs 
 under the integuments, and the orifice of 
 which is narrow, but not callous. 3. The 
 fistulous ulcer, or fistula, a deep ulcer, with 
 a narrow and callous orifice. 4. The fun- 
 gous ulcer, the surface of which is covered 
 with fungous flesh. 5. The gangrenous, 
 which is livid, fetid, and gangrenous. 6. 
 The scorbutic, which depends on a scorbutic 
 acrimony. 7 The venereal, arising from 
 the venereal disease. 8 The cancerous ul- 
 cer, or open cancer, (see Cancer.) 9. The 
 carious ulcer, depending upon a carious 
 bone. 10. The inveterate ulcer- which is of 
 long continuance, and resists the ordinary 
 applications. 11. The scrophulous ulcer, 
 known by its having arisen from indolent 
 
 tumours, its discharging a viscid, glairy 
 matter, and its indolent nature. 
 
 Ulcerated sore throat. See Cynanche. 
 
 Ulma'ria. (From ulmus, the elm ; so 
 named because it has leaves like the elm.) 
 See Spircea ulmaria. 
 
 U'LMUS. 1. The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Perk- 
 tandria. Order, Digynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the com- 
 mon elm. See Ulmus camp es^ris. 
 
 U'lmus campe'stris. The systematic 
 name of the common elm. Ulmas ; foliis du- 
 plicato-serratis, basi incequalibus, of Linnaeus. 
 The inner tough bark ofthis tree, which is di- 
 rected for use by the pharraacopceias, has no 
 remarkable smell, but a bitterish taste, and 
 abounds with a slimy juice, which has been 
 recommended in nephritic cases, and exter- 
 nally as a useful application to burns. It is 
 also highly recommended in some cutaneous 
 affections allied to herpes and lepra. It is 
 mostly exhibited in the form of decoction. 
 by ailing four ounces in four pints of wa- 
 ter to two pints ; of which from four to 
 eight ounces are given two or three times a 
 day. 
 
 U'L N A. (From uXz-jr,, the ulna, or 
 cubit.) Cubitus. The larger bone of the 
 fore-arm. ft is smaller and shorter than 
 the OS humeri, and becomes gradually 
 smaller as it descend; to ibe wrist. We may 
 
908 
 
 LLX 
 
 UNG 
 
 divide it into its upper and lower exlreini- 
 ties, and its body or middle part. At its 
 upper extremity are t^vo considerable pro- 
 cesses, of which the posteiior one and 
 largest is named olecranon, and the smaller 
 and anterior one the coronoid process. Be- 
 tween these two processes; the estremity of 
 the bone is formed into a deep articulating 
 cavity, which, from its semicircular shape, 
 is called \he greater sigmoid cavity, to distin- 
 guish it from another, which has been named 
 the lesser sigmoid cavity. The olecranon 
 begins by a considerable tuberosity, which is 
 rough, and serves for the insertion of mus- 
 cles, and terminates in a kind of hook, the 
 concave surface of which moves upon the 
 pulley of the os humeri. Tliis process forms 
 the point of the elbow. The coronoid pro- 
 cess is sliarper at its estremity than the ole- 
 cranon, but is much smaller, and does not 
 reach so high. In bending the arm it is re- 
 ceived into the fossa at the fore part of the 
 pulley. At the external side of tlie coronoid 
 process is the lesser sigmoid cavitj', which is 
 a small, semilunar, articulating surface, 
 lined with cartilage, on wliicii the round 
 head of the radius plays. At the fore part 
 of the coronoid process we observe a small 
 tuberosity, into which the tendon of the bra- 
 chialis inlernus is inserted. The greater 
 sigmoid cavity, the situation of which we 
 just now mentioned, is divided into four 
 surfaces by a prominent line which is in- 
 tersected by a small sinuosity that serves 
 for the lodgment of mucilaginous glands. 
 The whole of this cavity is covered with 
 cartilage. The body, or middle part of the 
 ulna, is of a prismatic or triangular shape, 
 so as to afford three surfaces, and as many 
 angles. The external and internal surfaces 
 are flat and broad, es])ecially the external 
 one, and are separated by a sharp angle, 
 which, from its situation, may be termed 
 the internal angle. This internal angle, 
 which is turned towards the radius, serves 
 for the attachment of the ligament that con- 
 nects the two bones, and which is therefore 
 called the interosseous ligament. The pos- 
 terior surface is convex, and corresponds 
 •with the olecranon. The borders, or angles, 
 which separate it from the other two sur- 
 faces, are somewhat rounded. At about a 
 third of the length of this bone from the fop, 
 in its fore part, we observe a channel for the 
 passage of vessels. The lower extremity is 
 smaller as it descends, nearly cylindrical, 
 and slightly curved forwards and outwards. 
 Just before it terminates it contracts, so as 
 to form a neck to the small head v.ith which 
 it ends. On the outside of this little head, 
 answering to the olecranon, a small process, 
 called the styloid process, stands out, from 
 which a strong ligament is stretched to the 
 Wrist. The head has a rounded articulating 
 surface, on its internal side, which is covered 
 with cartilage, and received into a semilu- 
 paf cavity formed at the lower end of the 
 
 radius. Between it and the os cuneiforme^ 
 a moveable cartilage is.interposed, which is 
 continued from the cartilage that covers the 
 lovver end of the radius, and is connected 
 by ligamentous fibres to the styloid process 
 of the ulna. The ulna is articulated above 
 with the lower end of the os humeri. This 
 articulation is of the species called gingly- 
 mus, it is articulated also, both above and 
 below to the radius, and to the carpus at its 
 lowest extremity. Its chief use seems to be 
 to support and regulate the motions of the 
 radius. In children, both extremities of this 
 bone are first cartilaginous, and afterwards 
 epiphyses, before they are completely united 
 to the rest of the bone. 
 
 Ijlnar artery. See Cubital artery. 
 
 Ulnar nerve. See Cubital nerve. 
 
 Ulna'ris exte'knus. See Extensor carpi 
 ulnaris. 
 
 Ulna'ris inte'rnus. See Flexor carpi 
 ulnaris. 
 
 UMBILICAL CORD. Funis umhilicalis. 
 Funiculus umhilicalis. The navel-string. A 
 cord-like substance of an intestinal form, 
 about half a yard in length, that proceeds 
 from the navel of the foetus to the centre of 
 the placenta. It is composed of a cutaneous 
 sheath, cellular substance, one umbilical 
 vein, and two umbilical arteries ; the former 
 conveys the blood to the child from the pla- 
 centa, and the latter return it from the child 
 to the placenta. 
 
 Umbilical hernia. See Hernia umhili- 
 calis. 
 
 UMBILICAL REGION. Regio umhilica- 
 lis. The part of the abdominal parietes about 
 two inches all round the navel. 
 
 UMBILI'CUS. The navel. 
 
 Umbili'cds mari'nus. Cotyledon marina. 
 Jlndrosace. .Acetabulum marinum. Jin- 
 drosace Matthioli. Fungus pf.trosus inari- 
 nus. A submarine production found on 
 rocks and the shells of fishes, about the 
 coast of Montpulier, Sic. It is said to be, 
 in the form of powder, a useful anthelmintic 
 and diuretic. 
 
 UiVCIFORM BONE. (Os wnciforme, 
 from uncus, a hook, and forma, a like- 
 ness.) The last bone of the second row of 
 the carpus or wrist; so named from its 
 hock-like process, which projects towards 
 the palm of the hand, and gives origin 
 to the great ligament by which the ten- 
 dons of the wrist are bound down. See 
 Bones. 
 
 U N G U E'N T U M. (From ungo, to 
 anoint.) An ointment. The usual consist- 
 ence of ointments is about that of butter. 
 The following are among the best for- 
 mula3. 
 
 Ungue'nt0m cantha-'ridis. See Ungue7i- 
 tum lyltcE. 
 
 Ungue'ntum ceta'cei. Ointment of 
 spermaceti, formerly called linimentmn at- 
 biimy and latterly, .unguentum spermaceti. 
 
UN© 
 
 UNO 
 
 9Q9 
 
 " Take of spermaceti, six drachms ; white 
 wax, two drachms ; olive oil, thrive fluid 
 ounces. Having melted them together 
 over a slow fire, constantly stir the mixture 
 until it gets cold." A simple emollient oint- 
 ment. 
 
 Ungue'ntum cicu'ts. Hemlock oint- 
 ment. " Take of the fresh leaves of hem- 
 lock, and prf^pared hog's lard, of each 
 four ounces. The cicuta is to be bruised 
 in a marble mortar, after which the lard 
 is to be added, and the two ingredients 
 thoroughly incorporated by beating. They 
 are then to be gently melted over the fire, 
 and after being strained through a cloth, 
 and the fibrous parts of the hemlock well 
 pressed, the ointment is to be stirred till 
 quite cold." To cancerous or scrophulous 
 sores this ointment may be applied with a 
 prospect of success. 
 
 U.ngue'ntum e'lemi coaipo'situm. Com- 
 pound ointment of elemi, formerly called 
 linimentum arccni and unguenlum e gummi 
 elemi. " Take of elemi, a pound ; com- 
 mon turpentine, ten ounces; prepared suet, 
 two pounds ; olive oil, two fluid ounces. 
 Melt the elemi with the suet, then remove it 
 from the fire, and immediately mis in the 
 turoentine and oil, then strain the mixture 
 through a linen cloth." Indolent ulcers, 
 chilblains, chronic ulcers after burns, and 
 indolent tumours are ofteu removed by this 
 ointment. 
 
 Ungue'ntdm hydra'rgyri fo'rtius. 
 Strong mercurial ointment, formerly call- 
 ed unguentum carultum fortius. " Take 
 of purified mercury, two pounds ; pre- 
 pared lard, twenty-three ounces; prepared 
 suet, an ounce. First rub the mercury with 
 the suet and a little of the lard, until the 
 glofeules disappear ; then add the remain- 
 der of the lard, and mix." In very geneial 
 use for mercurial frictions. It may be em- 
 ployed in almost all cases where mercury is 
 indicated 
 
 Ungue'ntum hydra'rgyri mi'tius. Mild 
 mercurial ointment, formerly called un- 
 guentum cceruleuni mitius. " Take of strong 
 mercurial ointment, a pound ; prepared 
 lard, two pounds. Mix." Weaker than the 
 former. 
 
 Ungue'ntum hydra'rgyri sitra'tis. Un- 
 gue)Uum hydrargyri nitrati. Ointment of 
 nitrate of mercury. " Take of purified 
 mercury, an ounce; nitric acid, eleven 
 fluid drachms; prepared lard, six ounces; 
 olive oil, four fluid ounces. First dissolve 
 the mercury in the acid, then, while the li- 
 quor is hot, mix it with the lard and oil, 
 melted together." A stimulating and de- 
 tergent ointment. Tinea capitis, psoroph- 
 thalmia, indolent tumours on the margin of 
 the eyelid, and ulcers in the urethra, are 
 cured by its application. 
 
 Ungue'ntum hydra'rgyri nitra'tis mi'- 
 Tius. Weaker only than the former. 
 
 Ungue'ntu3I hydra'rgyri kitkico-o'xy- 
 
 Di. Ointment of nitric oxyde of mercurj^ 
 " Take of nitric oxyde of mercury , an ounce ; 
 white wax, two ounces ; prepared lard, six: 
 ounces. Having melted together the wax 
 and lard, add thereto the nitric oxyde of 
 mercury in very fine powder, and mix." A 
 most excellent stimulating and escharotio 
 ointment. 
 
 Ungue'ntum hydra'rgyri pr.ecipita'ti 
 ALBi. Ointment of white precipitate of 
 mercury, formerly called unguenlum e mer- 
 curio prcEcipitato albo, and latterly unguen- 
 tum calcis hydrargyri albce. " Take of white 
 praecipitate of mercury, a drachm ; prepared 
 lard, an ounce and half. Having melted 
 the lard over a slow fire, add the precipitated 
 mercury, and mix." A useful ointment to 
 destroy vermin in the head, and to assist in 
 the removal of scald head, venereal ulcers 
 of children, and cutaneous eruptions. 
 
 Ungue'ntum ly'tt.s:. Unguentum cantha- 
 ridis. Ointment of the blistering-fly. "Take 
 of the blistei'ing-fly, rubbed to a very fine 
 powder, two ounces ; distilled water, eight 
 iiuid ounces ; resin cerate, eight ounces ; 
 boil the water with the blistering-fly to one 
 half, and strain ; mix the cerate with the li- 
 quor, and then let it evaporate to the pro- 
 per consistence." This is sometimes used 
 to keep a blister open ; but the savine cerate 
 is to be preferred. 
 
 Ungue'ntum ophtha'lmicum. Ophthal- 
 mic ointment of Jania. <• Take of prepared 
 hog's lard, half an ounce ; prepared tutty, 
 Armenian bole, of each two drachms ; white 
 precipitate, one drachm. Mix." This ce- 
 lebrated ointment may be used for the same 
 diseases of the eye and eyelid as the ung. 
 hydrarg. nitratis. It must be at first weak- 
 ened with about twice its quantity of hog's 
 lard. 
 
 Ungue'ntum pi'cis a'rid.5:. See Un- 
 guentum resincE nigrce. 
 
 Ungue'ntum pi'cis Li'Q,uiDyE. Tar oint- 
 ment, formerly called unguentum picis; un- 
 guentum e pice. " Take of tar, prepared 
 suet, of each, a pound. Meltthem together, 
 and strain the mixture through a linen cloth." 
 This is applicable to cases of tinea capitis, 
 and some eruptive complaints; also to some 
 kinds of irritable sores. 
 
 Ungue'ntum resi'nje fla'v^. Yellow 
 basilicon is in general use as a stimulant and 
 detersive ; it is an elegant and useful form of 
 applying the resin. 
 
 Ungue'ntum resi'njE Ni'cRiE. Unguen^ 
 tnm picis aridce.. Pitch ointment, formerly 
 called unguentum basilicum nigrum vel tetra- 
 pharmacum. " Take of pitch, 3'ellow wax, 
 yellow resin, of each nine ounces; olive 
 oil, a pint. Melt them together, and strain 
 the mixture through a linen cloth." This is 
 useful for the same pur[)oses as the tar oint- 
 ment. 
 
 Ungue'ntum sambu'ci. Elder ointment, 
 formerly called unguentum sambucinum. 
 "Take of elder tlowers, two pounds; 
 
910 
 
 URA 
 
 URA 
 
 preparetl iarJ, two pounds. Boil the elder 
 flowers in tlie lard until they become cri?p, 
 then strain the ointment through a linen 
 cloth." A cooling and emollient prepa- 
 ratioa. 
 
 Ukgoz'stum su'lphtjris. Sulphur oint- 
 ment, formerly called ungv.eMtum esulphure. 
 " Take of sublimed sulphur, three ounces; 
 prepared lard, half a pound. ?.]ix." Tlie 
 most effectual preparation to desfroy the 
 itch. It is also serviceable in the cure of 
 other cutaneous eruptions. 
 
 Usgue'.n'tu.m su'lphitris cojipo'sitcm. 
 Compound sulphur ointment, " Take of 
 sublimed sulphur, half a pound : white 
 hellebore root, powdered, two ounces ; ni- 
 trate of potash, a drachm; soft soap, half 
 a pound ; pi-epared lard, a pound and half. 
 Mix." This preparation is introduced into 
 the last London pbarmacopreia as a more 
 efficacious remedy for itch than common 
 sulphur ointment. In the army, where it is 
 generally used, the sulphur vivum, or native 
 admixture of sulphur wilh various heteroge- 
 neous matters, is used instead of sublimed 
 sulphur. 
 
 Usgue'ntum vera'tri. White hellebore 
 ointment, formerly called wiguenium helle- 
 bori albi. " Take of while hellebore root, 
 powdered, two ounces; prepared lard, 
 eight ounces ; oil of lemons, twenty minims. 
 Mix." 
 
 Ungue'ktcm zi'nci. Zinc ointment. 
 "Take of the oxyde of zinc, an ounce; 
 prepared lard, sis ounces. Mis." A very 
 useful application to chronic ophthalmia and 
 relaxed ulcers. 
 
 U'NGUIS. (From o^vh a hook.) 
 
 1. The nail. The nails are horny lamina 
 situated at the extremities of the fingers and 
 toes. 
 
 2. An abrcess or collection of pus be- 
 tween the lamellae of the cornea transparens 
 of the eye ; so called froiii its resemblance 
 Id the lunatcd portion of the nail of tlie 
 finger. 
 
 3. The lachrymal bone is so named from 
 its resemblance to a nail of the finger. 
 
 U'ngula cap.alt.i'na. See Tusiilago. 
 
 Umo'sES. {Unio, pi. uniones, from 
 ■unus, one ; so called because there is never 
 more than one found in the same shelK or 
 according to others, for that many being 
 found in one shell not any one of them 
 is like the other.) Pearls. See Marga- 
 rita. 
 
 U'R A C H U S. (From cv^av, urine, and 
 e;^iy, to contain.) Unnacitlmn. The liga- 
 mentous cord tiiat arises from the basis of 
 the urinary bladder, which it runs along, 
 and terminates in tlie umbilical cord. In 
 the fcetuses of brute animals, which the an- 
 cients mostly dissected, it is a hollow tube 
 and conveys the urine to theallantoid mem- 
 brane. 
 
 Uka'cicm. (From cv^ciyc;: the hinder 
 
 pari of an arrn^rv) The apex or extreme 
 point of the heart. 
 
 Ueasi'sccs. (From auaav^s, the firma- 
 ment ; so called from its arch.) The 
 j)a!ate. 
 
 URANIUM. This metal was disco- 
 vered by Kiaproth in the year 1789. It ex- 
 ists combined with sulphur, and a portion 
 of iron, lead, and silex, in the mineral term- 
 ed Pechhiende, or oxyh of vranhnn. Com- 
 bined with carbonic acid it forms the chal- 
 colite, or green mica: and raixt with oxyde 
 of iron, it constitutes (he uranilic oclire. It 
 is always found 'n the state of an oxyde with 
 a greater or smaller portion of iron, or mi- 
 neralized with sidpbur and copper. The 
 ores of uranium are of a blackish colour, in- 
 clining to a dark iron grey, and of a mode- 
 rate splendour; they are of a close texture, 
 and when broken present a somewhat une- 
 ven, and in the smallest particles a conchoi- 
 dal surface. They are found in the mines of 
 Saxony. 
 
 Properties of Uranium. — Uranium exhi- 
 bits a mass of small metallic globules, 
 agglutinated together. Its colour is a deep 
 grey on the outside, in the inside it is a 
 pale brown. It is very porous, and is so 
 soft, that it may be scraped with a knife. 
 It has but little lustre. Its specific gravity 
 is between eight and nine. It is more 
 difficult to be fused than even manganese. 
 When intensely heated with phosphate of 
 soda and ammonia, or glacial phosphoric 
 acid, it fuses Vvith them into a grass-greea 
 glass. With soda or boras it melts only 
 into a grey, opaque, scoriaceous bead. It is 
 soluble in sulphuric, nitric, and muriatic 
 acids. It combines with sulphur and phos- 
 phoius, and alloys with mercury. It has 
 not yet been combijied wilh other combus- 
 tible bodies. It decomposes the nitric acid 
 and becomes converted into a yellow oxyde. 
 The action of uranium alone upon water, 
 fcc. is still unknown, probably on account of 
 its extreme scarcity. 
 
 Method of obtaining Uranium. — In order 
 to obtain uranium, the pechhiende is first 
 freed from sulphur by heat, and cleared 
 from the adhering impurities as caretully 
 as possible. It is then digested in nitric 
 acid ; the metallic matter that it contains 
 is thus completely dissolved, while part of 
 the sulphur remains undissolved, and part of 
 it is dissipated under the form of sulphuret- 
 ted hydrogen gas. The solution is then pre- 
 cijiitated by a carbonated alkali. The pre- 
 cipitate has a lemon-yellow colour when it 
 is pure. This yellow carbonate is made in- 
 to a paste with oil, and exposed to a violent 
 heat, bedded in a crucible well lined with 
 charcoal 
 
 Kiaproth obtained a metallic globule 28 
 grains in weight, by forming a ball of 50 
 grains of the yellow carbonate with a little 
 was, and by exposing this ball rn a cruci- 
 
URE 
 
 URf 
 
 911 
 
 ble lined with charcoal to a heat equal to 
 170" of Wedgewood's pyrometer. 
 
 Richter obtaijied in a single experiment 
 100 grains of this metal, which seemed to be 
 free from all admixture 
 
 Urce'ola. (From tirceo^iis, a small pitch- 
 er ; so named from its uses in scouring 
 glazed vessels.) Tlie herb fever-few. 
 
 Ure'do. (From uro, to burn.) An itch- 
 ing or burning sensation of the skin, which 
 accompanies many diseases. The nettle- 
 rash is also so called. 
 
 URETER. (From ov^ov, urine.) The 
 membranous canal which conveys the urine 
 from the kidney to the urinary bladder; at 
 its superior part it is considerably the lar- 
 gest, occupying the greatest portion of the 
 pelvis of the kidney ; it then contracts to 
 the size of a goosequill, and descends over 
 the psoas magnus muscle and large crural 
 vessels into the pelvis, in which it perforates 
 the urinary bladder very obliquely. Its in- 
 ternal surface is lubricated with mucus to 
 defend it from the irritation of the urine in 
 passing. 
 
 URETERITIS. (From (iu/»ir»jp, the ure- 
 ter.) An inflammation of the ureter. 
 
 Urete'ricus. (From ou^jith/j, the ureter, 
 or oupartiptri; , an inflammation of the ureter.) 
 Applied to an ischury, or suppression of 
 urine, from an inflanirnationof the ureter. 
 
 Ureteroli'thicus. (From ovp'^T»p, the 
 ureter, and Xihs, a stone.) Applied to an is- 
 chury from a stone in the ureter. 
 
 Ureterothromboi'des. (From oupnrrip, 
 the ureter, ^pou,Sos, grumous blood, and £/*«;, 
 a likeness.) Applied to an ischury from gru- 
 nious blood in the ureter. 
 
 Ureterophlegjia'ticus. (From ov^/trtip, 
 the ureter, and --bXtyfia. phiegm.) Applied to 
 a suppression of urine from pituitous matter 
 in the ureter. 
 
 URETEROpy'icus. (From cvpriTTif, the 
 Hreter; and -nruav, pus) Applied to an 
 ischury from purulent matter in the ure- 
 ter. 
 
 Ureterostoma'ticus. (From dufnrno, the 
 ureter, and ?«,<*«, a mouth ) Applied to a 
 suppression of urine from an obstruction in 
 the lower orifice of the ureter. 
 
 URETHRA. (From aypov, the urine ; 
 because it is the canal through which the 
 urine pmsses.) A membranous canal run- 
 ning from the neck of the bladder through 
 the inferior part of the penis to the extre- 
 mity of the glans penis, in which it opens 
 by a longitudinal oiilice, called meatus 
 urinarius. In this course it first passes 
 through the prostate gland, which portion 
 is distinguished by the name of the pros- 
 tatical urethra; it tiien becomes much 
 dilated, and is known by the name of the 
 bulbous part, in which is situated a cuta- 
 neous eminence called the caput gallinaginis 
 or vemmonianum. around which are ten 
 or twelve orifices of the excretory ducts of 
 the prostate gland, and two of the sper- 
 matic vessels. The remaining part of the 
 
 urethra contains a number of triangular 
 mouths, which are the lacuna;, or openings 
 of the excretory ducts of the mucous glands 
 of the urethra. 
 
 Urethralmi'nthicus. (From «yp'/j9^«, 
 the urethra, and iX/xmSe;, worms.) Applied 
 to an ischury from worms in the tirethra. 
 
 Urethri'ticus. (From iiuor,6^irig , an in- 
 flammation of the urethra.) ' Applied to a 
 suppression of urine from an inflammation 
 of the urethra. 
 
 URETHRi'TIS. (From ou^>,8^o,, the ure- 
 thra.) An inflammation in the urethra. See 
 Gonorrhoea. 
 
 Urethuohymeno'des. (From dv^nS^Ut 
 the urethra, and i/^»v, a membrane.) Appli- 
 ed to an ischury from a membrane obstruct- 
 ing the urethra. 
 
 Urethroli'thicus. (From ov^n9^a, the 
 urethra, and kih;. a stone.) Applied to a 
 suppression of urine from a stone in the ure- 
 thra. 
 
 Urethromeo'ides. (From ay^/j^ga, the 
 urethra, and i^oi^Qoiir,;, like a grumous con- 
 cretion.) A caruncle in the urethra. 
 
 Urethrophlegma'ticus. (From ov^yfi^a, 
 the urethra, and ipxsyiMa, phlegm.) Applied 
 to an ischury from mucus obstructing the 
 urethra. 
 
 Urethro-py'icus. (From ev^rtB^a., the 
 urethra, and wkov, pus.) Applied to a sup- 
 pression of urine from pus collected in the 
 urethra. 
 
 Ure'tica. (From nu^ov, urine.) Medi- 
 cines, which promote a discharge of urine. 
 
 U'rias. (From ov^ov, urine.) The ure- 
 thra. 
 
 URINARY BLADDER. Vesica Uri- 
 naria. The bladder is a membranous pouch, 
 capable of dilatation and contraction, si- 
 tuated in the lower part of the abdomen, 
 immediately behind the symphysis jiubis, 
 and opposite to the beginning of the rectum. 
 Its figure is nearly that of a short oval. 
 It is broader on the fore and back, than on 
 the lateral parts; rounder above than below, 
 when empty ; and broader below than above 
 when full. It is divided into the body, 
 neck, and fundus, or upper part ; the neck 
 is a portion of the lower part, which is con- 
 tracted by a sphincter muscle. This organ 
 is made up of several coats, the upper, pos- 
 teriur, and lateral parts are covered by a 
 reflection of the peritoneum ; which is con- 
 nected by cellular substance to the mus- 
 cular coat. This is composed of several 
 strata of fibres, the outermost of which are 
 mostly longitudinal, the interior becoming 
 gradually more traiisverse, connected toge- 
 ther by reticular membrane. Under this is 
 the cellular coat, which is nearly of the 
 same structure with the tunica nervosa of 
 the stomach, Winslow describes the in- 
 ternal or villous coat as somewhat granulated 
 and glandular ; but this has been disputed 
 by subsequent anatomists. However, a 
 mucous ihiid is poured out continually 
 from it, which defends it from the acri» 
 
913 
 
 UKl 
 
 URI 
 
 Hiony of the urine. Sometimes the internal 
 surface is found very irregular, and full of 
 rugse, which appear to be occasioned merely 
 by the strong contraction of the muscular 
 fibres, and may be removed by distending 
 3t. The sphincter does not seem to be a 
 distinct muscle, but merely formed by the 
 transvei'se fibres being closely arranged 
 about the neck. The urine is received 
 from the ureters, which enter the posterior 
 part of the bladder obliquely ; and when a 
 certain degree of distention has occurred, 
 the muscular fibres are voluntarily exerted 
 to expel it. 
 
 URINE. (Urina ; aypov, from epouu, 
 to rush out.) The saline liquid, secreted in 
 the kidneys, and dropping down from them, 
 gultatim, through the ureters, into the 
 cavity of the urinary bladder. The secre- 
 tory organ is composed of the arterious ves- 
 sels of the cortical substance of the kidneys, 
 from which the urine passes through the 
 uriniferous tubuli and renal papillae, into 
 the renal pelvis : whence it flows drop by 
 drop, through the ureters, into the cavity of 
 the urinary bladder : where it is detained 
 some hours, and at length, when abundant, 
 eliminated through the urethra. The urine 
 of a healthy man is divided in general 
 into, 
 
 1. Crude, or that which is emitted one or 
 two hours after eating ; this is for the most 
 part aqueous, and often vitiated by some 
 kinds of food. 
 
 2. Coded, which is eliminated some hours 
 after the digestion of the food, as that which 
 is emitted in the morning after sleeping. 
 This is generally in smaller quantity, thicker, 
 more coloured, more acrid than at any other 
 time. Of such cocted urine, the colour is 
 usually citrine, and not unhandsome. 
 
 The degree of heat agrees with that of the 
 blood ; hence in atmospheric air it is 
 ■warmer, as is perceived if the hand be 
 washed with urine. The specific gravity is 
 greater than water, and that emitted in the 
 pjorning is always heavier than at any other 
 *time. The smell of fresh urine is not dis- 
 agreeable. The taste is saltish and nauseous. 
 The consistence is somewhat thicker than 
 water. The quantity depends on that of the 
 liquid drink, its diuretic nature, and the tem- 
 perature of the air. 
 
 Changes of urine in the air. — Preserved in 
 an open vessel, it remains pellucid for some 
 time, and at length there is perceived at the 
 bottom, a nubecula, or little cloud, con- 
 solidated as it were from the gluten. This 
 nubecula increases by degrees, occupies all 
 the urine, and renders it opaque. The natu- 
 sal smell is changed into a putrid cadaverous 
 one ; and the surface is now generally co- 
 vered with a cuticle, composed of very mi- 
 nute crystals. At length the urine regains 
 its transparency, and the colour is changed 
 from a yellow to a brown ; the cadaverous 
 smell passes into an alkaline ; and a brown. 
 
 grumous sediment falls to the bottom, filled 
 with white particles, deliquescing in the air, 
 and so conglutinated as to form, as it were, 
 little soft calculi. 
 
 Thus two sediments are distinguishable in 
 the urine ; the one white and gelatinous, and 
 separated in the beginning ; the other brown 
 and grumous, deposited by the urine when 
 putrid. 
 
 Spontaneous degeneration. — Of all the flu- 
 ids of the body, the urine first putrefies In 
 summer, after a few hours, it becomes fur- 
 bid, and sordidly black ; then deposits a co- 
 pious sediment, and exhales a fetor, like 
 that of putrid cancers, which at length be- 
 comes cadaverous. Putrid urine effervesces 
 with acids, and if distilled, gives off", before 
 water, a urinous volatile spirit. 
 
 The properties of healthy urine, are, 
 
 1. Urine reddens paper stained with turn- 
 sole and with the juice of radishes, and 
 therefore contains an acid. This acid has 
 been generally considered as the phosphoric, 
 but Thenard has shown that in reality it is 
 the acetic. 
 
 2. If a solution of ammonia be poured 
 into fresh urine, a wljite powder precipitates, 
 which has the properties of phosphate of 
 lime. 
 
 3. If the phosphate of lime precipitated 
 from urine be examiiied, a little magnesia 
 will be found mixed with it Fourcroy and 
 Vauquelin have ascertained that this is 
 owing to a \itt\e phosphate of magnesia which 
 urine contains, and which is decomposed by 
 the alkali employed to precipitate the phos- 
 phate of lime. 
 
 4. Proust informs us that carbonic acid ex- 
 ists in urine, and that its separation occasions 
 the froth which appears during the evapora- 
 tion of urine. 
 
 5. Proust has observed, that urine kept in 
 new casks deposits small crystals, which 
 elfloresce in the air, and fall to powder. 
 These crystals possess the properties of the 
 carbonate of lime. 
 
 6. When fresh urine cools, it often lets 
 fall a brick-coloured precipitate, which 
 Scheele first ascertained to be crystals oiuric 
 acid. All urine contains this acid even 
 when no sensible precipitate appears when it 
 cools. 
 
 7. During intermitting fevers, and espe- 
 cially during diseases of the liver, a copious 
 sediment of a brick-red colour is deposited 
 from urine. This sediment contains tbe ro- 
 sacic acid of Proust. 
 
 8. If fresh urine be evaporated to the con- 
 sistence of a sirup, and muriatic acid be then 
 poured info it, a precipitate appears which 
 possesses the properties of benzoic acid. 
 
 9. When an infusion of tannin is dropped 
 info urine, a white precipitate ajipears, hav- 
 ing the properties of the combination of 
 tannin and albumen or gelatine. Their 
 quantity in healthy urine is very small, often 
 indeed not sensible. Cruickshaaks found 
 
L'RI 
 
 URI 
 
 1113 
 
 tbat the precipitate aftbrded by tannin in 
 healthy urine amounted to l-240tb part of 
 the weight of the urine. 
 
 10. If urine be evaporated by a slow fire 
 ♦otlie consistence of a thick sirup, it assumes 
 a deep brown colour, and exhales a foetid 
 ftmmoniacal odour. When allowed to cool, 
 it concretes into a mass of crystals, composed 
 of all the component parts of urine, if four 
 times its weight of alcohol be poured into 
 this mass, at intervals, and a slight heat be 
 applied, the greatest part is dissolved. The 
 alcohol which has acquired a brown colour 
 is to be decanted off, and distilled in a retort 
 in a sand heat till the mixture has boiled for 
 some time and acquired the consistence of a 
 sirup. By this time the whole of the alcohol 
 has passed off, and the matter, on cooling, 
 crystallizes in quadrangular plates, which 
 intersect each other. This substance is urea, 
 which composes 9-20ths of the urine, pro- 
 vided the watery part be excluded. It is 
 this substance which characterizes urine; and 
 constitutes it what it is, and to which the 
 greater part of the very singular phenomena 
 of urine are to be ascribed. 
 
 11. According to Fourcroy and Vauque- 
 lin, the colour of urine depends upon the 
 urea; the greater the proportion of urea the 
 deeper the colour. But Proust has detected 
 a resinous malt er in urine similar to the resin 
 of bile, and to this substance he ascribes the 
 colour of urine. 
 
 12 If urine be slowly evaporated to the 
 consistence of a sirup, a number of crystals 
 make their appearance on its surface, these 
 possess the properties of the muriate of soda. 
 
 13. The saline residuum which remains 
 after the separation of urea from crystallized 
 urine by means of alcohol, has been long 
 known by the names o^ fusible salt of urine, 
 and microcosmic salt. When these salts are 
 examined, they are found to have the pro- 
 perties of phosphates. The rhomboidal 
 prisms consist of phosphate of ammonia 
 united to a little phosphate of soda, the rec- 
 tangular tables, on the contrary, are phos- 
 phate of soda united to a small quantity 
 of phosphate of ammonia, urine then con- 
 tains phosphate of soda and phosphate of 
 ammonia. 
 
 14. When urine is cautiously evaporated, 
 a few cubic crystals are often deposited 
 among the other salts, these crystals have 
 the properties of muriate of ammonia. 
 
 15 When urine is boiled in a silver basin, 
 it blackens the basin, and if the quantity of 
 urine be large, small crusts of sulphuret of 
 silver may be detached. Hence we see that 
 urine coulams sulphur. 
 
 Urine then contains the following sub- 
 stances; 
 
 1. Water. 
 
 2. Acetic acid. 
 
 3 Phosphate of Imei. 
 
 4. Phosphate of magnesia. 
 
 5. Carbonic acid. 
 
 6. Carbonate of lime. 
 
 7. Uric acid. 
 
 8. Rosacic acid. 
 
 9. Benzoic acid. 
 
 10. Albumen. 
 
 11. Urea. 
 
 12. Resin. 
 
 13. Muriate of soda. 
 
 14. Phosphate of soda. 
 
 15. Phosphate of ammonia. 
 
 16. Muriate of ammonia. 
 
 17. Sulphur. 
 
 No liquor in the human body, however, is 
 so variable in respect to quantity and qua- 
 lity, as the urine ; for it varies, 
 
 1 In respect to age : m the fcelus it is ino- 
 dorous, insipid, and almost aqueous ; but as 
 the infant grows, it becomes more acrid 
 and foetid ; and in old age more parti- 
 cularly so. 
 
 2 In respect to drink : it is secreted in 
 greater quantity, and of a more pale colour, 
 from cold and copious draughts. It be- 
 comes green from an infusion of Chinese tea. 
 
 3. hi respect to food : from eating the 
 heads of asparagus, or olives, it contracts 
 a peculiar smell ; from the fruit of the 
 opuntia, it becomes red ; and from fasting, 
 turbid. 
 
 4. In respect to medicines : from the ex- 
 hibition of rhubarb root, it becomes yellow ; 
 from cassia pulp, green ; and from turpen- 
 tine it acquires a violet odour. 
 
 5. In respect to the time of the year: m 
 the winter the urine is more copious and 
 aqueous ; but in the summer, from the in- 
 creased transpiration, it is more sparing, 
 higher coloured, and so acrid that it some- 
 times occasions strangury. The climate in- 
 duces the same difi'erence. 
 
 6. In respect of the muscular motion of 
 the body : it is secreted more sparingly, 
 and concentrated by motion ; and is more 
 copiously diluted, and rendered more crude 
 by rest. 
 
 7. In respect of the affections of the mind .- 
 thus fright makes the urine pale. 
 
 Use. — The urine is an excrementitious 
 fluid, like lixivium, by which the human 
 body is not only liberated from the superflu- 
 ous water, but also from the superfluous 
 salts, and animal earth ; and is defended 
 from corruption. 
 
 Lastly, the vis medicatrix naturae some- 
 times eliminates many morbid and acrid 
 substances with the urine ; as may be ob- 
 served in fevers, dropsies, &c. 
 
 URINE, RETENTION OF. A want of 
 the ordinary secretion of urine. In reten- 
 tion of urine there is none secreted : in a 
 suppression, the urine is secreted but can- 
 not be voided. 
 
 Urine, suppression of. See Ischuria. 
 
 URI'NA. See Urine. 
 
 Urina'culum. See Urachus. 
 
 Vri'sm a'rdor. See Bysu, ia. 
 
 Ukina'ru. (From urina, urine ; so 
 115 
 
S14 
 
 \:in 
 
 rtJE 
 
 named from its diuretic qualities.) The herb 
 dandelion. See Leoniodon Taraxacum. 
 
 Urocri'sia. (From ««;«», urine, and 
 K?ifio, to judge.) The judgment formed of 
 diseases by the inspection of urine. 
 
 URORRHa;'A. (From ou?«v, the urine, and 
 fi'M, to flow.) 4. discharge of the urine 
 through the eroded perinesum. 
 
 Ursi'na ra'dix. The root of the plant 
 called baldmoney. See JEihusa meum. 
 
 Urosco'pia. (From ou^ov, the urine, and 
 irx,oTici), to inspect.) Inspection of urine, 
 that a judgment of diseases may be made 
 from its appearance. 
 
 URTi'CA. {Ah urendo ; because it ex- 
 • cites an itching and pustules like those pro- 
 duced by fire.) 1. The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linnaean system. Class, mo- 
 noecia. Order, Tetrandria. The nettle. 
 
 2. The pharmacopcsial name of the com- 
 mon nettle. See Urtica dioica. 
 
 Urti'ca dioica. The systematic name 
 of the common stinging-nettle. This plant 
 is well known, and though generally despi- 
 sed as a noxious weed, has been long used 
 for medical, culinary, and economical pur- 
 poses. The young shoots in the spring pos- 
 sess diuretic and antiscorbutic properties, 
 and are with these intentions boiled and 
 eaten instead of cabbage greens. 
 
 Urti'ca mo'rtua. See Lamium album. 
 
 Urti'ca pilcli'fera. The systematic 
 name of the pillbearing nettle. Urtica Ro- 
 inana. The plant which bears this name in 
 the pharmaccpceias is the Urtica pilulifera, 
 of Linnaius. The seed was formerly given 
 against diseases of the chest- but is now de- 
 servedly forgotten. To raise an irritation in 
 paralytic limbs the fresh plant may be em- 
 ployed as producing a more permanent sting 
 than the common nettle. 
 
 Urti'ca Roma'na. See Urtica 'piluli- 
 fera. 
 
 Urti'ca u'rzns. The systematic name of 
 a lesser nettle than the dioica, and possessing 
 similar virtues. 
 
 URTICA' R I A, (From urtica, a net- 
 tle.) Ftbris urlicala. Uredo. Purpura 
 ■urticata. Scarlatina urtica. The nettle- 
 rash. A species of exanthematous fever, 
 Ttnown by pyrexia and an eruption on the 
 skin like that produced by the sting of tlie 
 nettle. The little elevations, called the net- 
 tie-rash, often appear instantaneously, espe- 
 cially if the skin be rubbed or scratched, and 
 seldom stay many hours in the same place, 
 and sometimes not many minutes. No part of 
 the body is exempt from them ; and where 
 many of them rise together, and continue 
 an hour or two, the parts are often consider- 
 ably swelled, which particularly happens in 
 the arms, face, and hands. These erup- 
 tions will continue to infest the skin, some- 
 times in one place and sometimes in another, 
 for one or two hours together, two or three 
 times a day, or perhaps for the greatest part 
 of twenty-four hours. In some constitu- 
 
 tions, they last only a few days, in othei.:' 
 manv months. 
 
 URTTCA'TIO. (From urtica, a nettle.) 
 The whipping a paralytic or benumbed 
 limb with nettles, in order to restore its 
 feelings. 
 
 U'sNEA. Muscus cranii hatnani. See Li- 
 chen saxatilis. 
 
 Utera'ria. (From uterus, the womb.) 
 Medicines appropriated to diseases of the 
 womb. 
 
 Uterine fury. See Nymphomania. 
 
 UTERUS. Vffri^a,. Matrix. Jlger na- 
 tures. Hystera. Metra. Utrieulus. The 
 womb. A spongy receptacle resembling a 
 compressed pear, situated in the cavity of 
 the pelvis above the vagina, and between 
 the urinary bladder and rectum. 
 
 The form of the uterus resembles that of 
 an oblong pear flattened, with the depressed 
 sides placed towards the ossa pubis and sa- 
 crum ; but, in the impregnated state, it be- 
 comes more oval, according to the degree ot' 
 its distension. For the convenience of de- 
 scription, and for some practical purposes, 
 the uterus is distinguished into three parts. 
 The fundus, the body, and the cervix ; the 
 upper part is called the fundus, the lower the 
 cervix, the space between them, the extent 
 of which is undefined, thebody. The uterus 
 is about three inches in length, about two in 
 breadth at the fundus, and one at the cervix. 
 Its thickness is different at the fundus and 
 cervix, being at the former usually rather 
 less than half an inch, and at the latter some- 
 what more -. and this thickness is preserved 
 throughout pregnancy, chiefly by the enlarge- 
 ment of the veins and lymphatics ; there 
 being a smaller change in the size of the ar- 
 teries. But there is so great a variety in 
 the size and dimensions of the uterus in dif- 
 ferent women, independent of the states of 
 virginity, marriage, or pregnancy, as t© 
 prevent any very accurate mensuration. The 
 cavity of the uterus corresponds with the 
 external form ; that of the cervix leads from 
 the OS uteri, where it is very small, in a 
 straight direction, to the fundus, where it is 
 expanded into a triangular form, with two 
 of the angles opposed to the entrance into 
 the Fallopian tubes ; and at the place of 
 junction between the cervix and the body of 
 the uterus the cavity is smaller than it is in 
 any otiier part. There is a swell or fulness 
 of all the parts towards the cavity, which is 
 sometimes distinguished by a prominent line 
 running longitudinally through its middle. 
 The villous coat of the vagina is reflected 
 over the os uteri, and is continued into the 
 membrane which lines the cavity of the ute- 
 rus. The internal surface of the uterus is 
 corrugated in a beautiful manner, but the 
 rugce, or wrinkles, which are longitudinal, 
 lessen as they advance into the uterus, the 
 fundus of which is smooth. In the intervals 
 between the rugae are small orifices, like 
 those in the vagina, which discharge a mu' 
 
UIE 
 
 UTE 
 
 915 
 
 Giis, serving, besides othei" purposes, that of 
 closing the os uteri very curiously and per- 
 fectly during pregnancy. The substance of 
 tbe uterus, which is very firm, is composed 
 of arteries, veins, lymphatics, nerves, and 
 muscular fibres, curiously interwoven and 
 connected together by cellular membrane. 
 The muscular fibres are of a pale colour, 
 and appear also in their texture somewhat 
 diflferent from muscular fibres in other parts 
 of the body. The arteries of the uterus are 
 the spermatic and hypogastric. The sper- 
 matic arteries arise from the anterior part of 
 the aorta, a little below the emulgents, and 
 sometimes from the emulgents. They pass 
 over the psose muscles behind the perito- 
 naeum, enter between the t^^'o laminae or 
 duplicature? of the periioneeum which form 
 the broad ligaments of the uterus, and pro- 
 ceed to the uterus, near the fundus of which 
 they insinuate themselves, givingbranches in 
 their passage to the ovaria and Fallopian 
 tubes. The hypogastric arteries are on each 
 side a considerable branch of the internal 
 iliacs. They pass to the sides of the body 
 of the uterus, sending off a number of 
 smaller branches, which dip into its substance. 
 Some branches also are reflected upwards to 
 the fundus uteri, which anastomose with the 
 spermatic arteries, and others are reflected 
 downwards, supplying the vagina. The 
 veins which reconduct the blood from the 
 uterus are very numerous, and their size in 
 the unimpregnaled state is proportioned to 
 that of the arteries ; but their enlargement 
 during pregnancy is such, that the orifices 
 of some of them, when divided, will admit 
 even of the end of a small finger. The 
 veins anastomose in the manner of the arte- 
 ries which they accompany out of the uterus, 
 and then, having the same names with the 
 arteries, spermatic and hypogastric, the for- 
 mer proceeds to the vena cava on the right 
 side, and on the left to the emulgent vein ; 
 and the latter to the internal iliac. 
 
 From the substance and surfaces of the 
 uterus an infinite number of lymphatics 
 arise, which follow the course of the hypo- 
 gastric and spermatic blood-vessels. The 
 first pass into the gland of the internal iliac 
 plexus, and the other into the glands which 
 are situated near the origin of the spermatic 
 arteries. Of these Nuck first gave a de- 
 lineation. 
 
 The uterus is supplied with nerves from 
 the lower mesocolic plexus, and from two 
 small flat circular ganglions, which are situ- 
 ated behind the rectum. These ganglions 
 are joined by a number of small branches 
 from the third and fourth sacral nerves. 
 The ovaria derive their nerves from the 
 renal plexus. By the great number of 
 nerves these parts are rendered very irritable, 
 but it is by those branches which the uterus 
 receives from the intercostal, that the inti- 
 mate consedt between it and various other 
 parts is chiefly preserved. The muscular 
 
 fibres of the uterus have been described in 
 a very different manner by anatomists, 
 some of whom have asserted that its sub- 
 stance was chiefly muscular, with fibres 
 running in transverse, orbicular, or reti- 
 culated order, whilst others have contended 
 that there were no muscular fibres whatever 
 in the uterus. In the unimpregnated ute- 
 rus, when boiled for the purpose of a more 
 perfect examination, the former seems to b(» 
 a true representation ; and wlien the uterus 
 is distended towards the latter pail of preg- 
 nancy, these fibres are very thinly scattered ; 
 but they may be discovered in a circular di- 
 rection, at the junction between the body 
 and the cervix of tbe uterus, and surround- 
 ing the entrance of each Fallopian tube in a 
 similar order. Yet it does not seem reason- 
 able to attribute the time of labour to its 
 muscular fibres only, if we are to judge of 
 the po\ver of a muscle by the number of 
 fibres of which it is composed, unless it is 
 presumed that those of the uterus are stronger 
 than in common muscles. With respectto 
 the glands of the uterus, none are discover- 
 able dispersed through its substance upoa 
 the inner surface of the cervix ; between the 
 ruga; there are lacuna which secrete mucus, 
 and there arc small follicles at the edge of 
 the OS uteri. These last are only observable 
 in a state of pregnancy, when they are mucli 
 enlarged. From the angles at the fundus 
 of the uterus, two processes of an irregular 
 round form originate, called from the name 
 of the first describer, the Fallopian tubes. 
 They are about three inches in length, and, 
 becoming smaller in their progress from the 
 uterus, have an uneven, fringed termination, 
 called the fimbria. The canal which passes 
 through these tubes is extremely small at their 
 origin, but it is gradually enlarged, and ter- 
 minates with a patulous orifice, the diameter 
 of which is about one third of an inch, sur- 
 rounded by the fimbriag. It is also lined 
 by a very fine vascular membrane, formed 
 into serpentine plicfe. Through this canal, 
 the communication between the uterus and 
 ovaria is preserved. The Fallopian tubes 
 are wrapped in duplicatures of the perito- 
 na?uin, which are called the broad ligaments 
 of the uterus ; but a portion of their ex- 
 tremities, thus folded, hangs loose on each 
 side of the pelvis. From each lateral angle 
 of the uterus, a little before and below tLs 
 Fallopian tubes, the round ligar.ients arise, 
 which are composed of arteries, veins, lym- 
 phatics, nerves, and a fibrous structure. 
 These are connected together by cellular 
 membrane, and the whole is much enlarged 
 during pregnancy. They receive their out- 
 ward covering from the peritonaeum, and 
 jiass out of the pelvis through the ring of 
 the external oblique muscle to the groin, 
 where the vessels subdivide into small 
 branches, and terminate at the mons veneris 
 and contiguous parts. From the insertion, 
 of these ligaments into the groin, the reason 
 
916 
 
 UTE 
 
 UVU 
 
 appears why that part generally suffers ia 
 ail the diseases and affections of the uterus, 
 and why the iuguinal glands are in women 
 so often found in a morbid or enlaiged 
 state. The duplicatures of the peritonaeum, 
 in which the Fallopian tubes and ovaria are 
 involved, are called the broad ligaments of 
 the uterus. These preveut the entangle- 
 ment of the parts, and aie conductors of the 
 vessels and nerves as the mesentery is of 
 those of the intestines. Both the round and 
 broad ligaments alter their position during 
 pregnancy, appearing to rise lower and more 
 forward than in the unimpregnated state. 
 Their use is supposed to be that of prevent- 
 ing the descent of the uterus, and to regu- 
 late its direction when it ascends into the 
 cavity of the abdomen; but Vvbether they 
 answerthese purposesmaybe much doubled. 
 The use of the womb is for menstruation, 
 conception, nutrition of the fcetus, and par- 
 turition. The uterus is liable to many dis- 
 eases, the principal of which are prolapsus 
 u/eri, procidtidia uteri, hydatids, dropsy of 
 the uterus or tympanites uteri, moles, ulcer- 
 ation, fcc. 
 
 UTERUS, RETROVERSION OF, By 
 the term retroversion, such a change of 
 the position of the uterus is understood, 
 that the fundus is turned backwards and 
 downwards upon its cervix, between the 
 vagina and I'ectum, and the os uteri is 
 turned forwards to the pubis, and upwards 
 in proportion to the descent of the fundus, 
 so that by an esaminalion per taginam, it 
 cannot be felt, or not wiiliout difficulty, 
 when the uterus is retroverted. By the 
 same examination there may also be per- 
 ceived a large round tumour, occupying 
 the inferior part of the cavity of the pelvis, 
 and pressing the vagina towards the pubes. 
 By an examination per anum, the same 
 tumour may be felt, pressing the rectum 
 to the hollow of the sacrum, and if both 
 these examinations are made at the same 
 time, we may readily discover that the 
 tumour is confined witiiia the vagina and 
 rectum. Besides the knowledge of the 
 retroversion which may be gained by these 
 examinations, it is found to be accompanied 
 with other very distinguishing symptoms. 
 There is in every case, together with ex- 
 treme pain, a suppression of urine ; and 
 by the continuance of this distension of the 
 bladder, the tumour formed by it in the 
 abdomen often equals in size, and resem- 
 bles in shape, the uterus in the sixth or 
 seventh months of pregnancy ; but it is 
 necessary to observe, that the suppression 
 of urine is frequently absolute only before 
 the retroversion of the uterus, or during 
 the time it is retroverted ; for when the 
 retroversion is completed, there is often a 
 discharge of urine, so as to prevent an in- 
 crease of the distension ot the bladder, 
 though not in a sufficient quantity to re- 
 aiove it. There is also an obstinate con- 
 
 stipation of the bowels, produced by the 
 pressure of the retroverted uterus upon 
 the rectum, which renders the injection of 
 a clyster very difficult, ur even impossible. 
 But it appears that all the painful symp- 
 toms are chiefly in consequence of the 
 suppression of urine ; for none of those 
 parts which are apt to sympathise in affec- 
 tions or diseases of the uterus are disturbed 
 by its retroversion. The retroversion of 
 the uterus has generally occurred about 
 the third month of pregnancy, and some- 
 times after delivery it may likewise happen, 
 Vw'here the -uterus is, from any cause, en- 
 larged to the size it acquires about the 
 third month of pregnancy, but not with 
 such facility as in the pregnant state, be- 
 cause the enlargement is then chiefly at 
 the fundus. If the uterus is but little en- 
 larged, or if it be enlarged beyond a cer- 
 tain time, it cannot well be retroverted ; 
 for, in the first case, should the cause of a 
 retroversion exist, the weight at the fundus 
 would be wanting to produce it; and in 
 the latter the uterus would be raised above 
 the projection of the sacrum, and supported 
 by the spine. 
 
 Utrica'kia. (From uter, a bottle ; so 
 named from its appendages at the end of 
 the leaves resembling bottles, to contain 
 water.) A name of the nepenthes, or won- 
 derlu! plant. 
 
 Utri'culus. (Dim. of vter, a bottle ; 
 so called from its shape.) The womb. 
 
 U'VA. (Quasi iividu: fi-am its ja'ice.') An 
 unripe grape. A tumour on the eye resem- 
 bling a grape. 
 
 U'vA grui'na. Crane-berrie.s. They are 
 brought from New-England, and are reckon* 
 ed antiscorbutic. 
 
 U'vA pa'ssa ma'jor. The raisin. See 
 Vitis vinifera. 
 
 U'vA pa'ssa mi'nor. The dried currant. 
 See Vitis corinthica. 
 
 U'va u'rsi. Bear's whortle-berry. See 
 .Arbutus. 
 
 U'VE.A. (From uva, an unripe grape.) 
 The posterior lamina of the iris ; so called 
 because, in beasts, which the ancients 
 chiefly dissected, it is of the colour of ua- 
 ripe grapes. 
 
 U'VULA. (Dim. of uva, a grape.) Co- 
 lumella. Cion. Gargareon. Columna oris. 
 Gurgulio. Interseplum. The small conical 
 fleshy substance hanging in the middle of 
 the velura pendulum palati, over the root of 
 the tongue. It is composed of the common 
 membrane of the mouth, and a small muscle 
 resembling a worm which arises from the 
 union of the palatine bone, and descends to 
 the tip of the uvula. It was called Pa'aio 
 stophilinus, by Douglas, and Siaphilinus 
 epistaphilinus. by VVinslow. By its contrac- 
 tion the uvula is raised up. 
 
 Uvula'kia. (From uvula, because it 
 cured diseases of the uvula.) See Rmcus 
 hypoglossmn. 
 
VACr 
 
 \'AG 
 
 9i: 
 
 V. 
 
 V. 
 
 A'ccA. The cow. 
 
 Vacca'ria. (From vacca, a cow ; be- 
 cause it is coveted by cows.) The herb 
 cow's-basil. 
 
 VACCIiNATlON. The insertion of the 
 matter lo produce the cowpox. See Variola 
 vaccina. 
 
 VACCI'NIUM. (Quasi baccinixim,{rom its 
 berry.) The name of a genus of plants in 
 the Linnaean system. Class, Octandria Or- 
 df r, Monogynia. 
 
 Vacci'nidm mykti'lltjs. The systematic 
 name of the myrtle-berry. The berries 
 which are directed in pharmacopoeias by the 
 name of bacca myrtillorum, are the fruit of 
 the Vaccinivm myrtillus, of Linnaeus. Pre- 
 pared with vinegar they are esteemed as an- 
 tiscorbutics, and when dry possess astringent 
 virtues. 
 
 Vacci'nium oxtco'ccos. The systematic 
 name of the cranberry-plant. Oxycoccos. 
 Va£cinia pahislris. Vitis idcea palusiris. 
 Moor-berry The cranberry. The berries 
 of the Vaccinium oxycoccos, of Linnaeus, are 
 inserted in some pharmacopoeias. They are 
 about the size of our haws, and are pleasant- 
 ly acid, and cooling, with which intention 
 they are used medicinally in Sweden. In 
 this country they are mostly preserved and 
 made into tarts. 
 
 Vacci'nidm vi'tis wje'a. The system- 
 atic name of the red whortle-berry. Vitis 
 idcea. The leaves of this plant, vaccinium 
 vitis ida:a, of Linnasus, are so adstringent as 
 to be used in some places for tanning They 
 are said to mitigate the pain attendant on 
 calculous diseases, when given internally in 
 the form of decoction. The ripe berries 
 abound with a grateful acid juice ; and are 
 esteemed in Sweden as ajierient, antiseptic, 
 and refrigerant, and often given in putrid 
 diseases. 
 
 V A OTIS' A. Vagina uteri. That canal 
 which leads from the pudendum or exter- 
 na! orifice to the uterus, is called the va- 
 gina, it is .somewhat of a conical form, 
 with the narrowest part downwards, and 
 is described as being five or sis inches in 
 length, and about two in diameter. But 
 it would be more proper to say, that it is 
 capable of being extended to those dimen- 
 sions ; for in its common stftte, the os 
 uteri is seldom found to be more than three 
 inches from the external orifice, and the 
 vagina is contracted as well as shortened. 
 The vagina is composed of two coats, the 
 first or innermost of which is villous inter- 
 spersed with many excretory ducts, and 
 (Contracted into plicae, or small transverse 
 
 folds, particularly at the fore and back 
 part, but- by child-bearing Ihesp are les- 
 sened or obliterated. Tiie second coat is 
 composed of a firm membrane-, in which 
 muscular fibres are not distinctly observa- 
 ble, but which are endov.ed tn a certain de- 
 gree, with contractile powers like a mnscle. 
 This is surrounded by cellular membrane, 
 which connects it to the ne'.glibouring parts. 
 A portion of the upper and posterior part of 
 the vagina is also covered by the perito- 
 nasum. The entrance of the vagina is con- 
 stricted by muscular fibres originating from 
 the rami of the pubis, which run on each 
 side of the pudendum, surrounding the pos- 
 terior part, and executing an equivalent of- 
 fice, though they cannot be said to form a 
 true sphincter. 
 
 The upper part of the vagina is connected 
 to the circumference of the os uteri, but 
 not in a straight line, so as to render the 
 cavity of the uterus a continuation of that 
 of the vagina. For the latter stretches be- 
 yond the former, and, being joined to the. 
 cervix, is reflected over the os uteri, 
 which by this mode of union, is suspended 
 with protuberant lips in the vagina, and 
 permitted ta change its position in various 
 ways and directions. When, therefore, 
 these parts are distended and unfolded at 
 the time of labour, they are contiuued into 
 each other, and there is no pan vvhic!) can 
 properly be coiisidered as the precise begin- 
 ning of the uterus or termination of the va- 
 gina. 
 
 The diseases of the vagina are, first, 
 such an abbieviatiou and contraction as 
 renri^- it unfit for the uses for which it was 
 desig.ned : secondly, a cohesion of the sides 
 in consequence of preceding ulceration : 
 thirdly, cicatrices after an ulceration of the 
 parts : fourthly, excrescences : Sflhiy, 
 fluor albus. This abbreviation and con- 
 traction of the vagina, which usually ac- 
 company each other, are produced by 
 original defective formation, and they are 
 seldom discovered before (iie time of mar- 
 riage, the consummation of which they 
 sometimes prevent. The curative inten- 
 tions are to relax the parts by the use of 
 emollient applications, and to dilate thena 
 to their pjroper size by sponge, or other 
 tents, or, which are more effectual, by 
 bougies gradually enlarged. But the cir- 
 cumstances which attend this disorder, are 
 sometimes such as mijcht lead us to form an 
 erroneous opinion of the disease. A case 
 of this kind, which was under Dr. Den- 
 man's care, from the strangury, from tfee 
 
SIS 
 
 VAG 
 
 VAL 
 
 heat of the parts, and the profuse and in- 
 flammatory discliarge, was suspected to 
 proceed from venereal infection ; and with 
 that opinion the patient had been put upon 
 a course of medicine composed of quick- 
 silver, for several weeks, without relief. 
 When she applied to the Dr. he prevailed 
 upon her to submit to an examination, and 
 found the vagina rigid, so much contracted 
 as not to exceed half an inch in diameter, 
 nor more thau one inch and a half in 
 length. The repeated, though fruitless 
 attempts which had been made to com- 
 plete the act of coition, had occasioned a 
 considerable inflammation upon Ihe parts, 
 and all the suspicious appearance before- 
 mentioned. To remove the inflammation 
 she was bled, took some gentle purgative 
 medicines, used an emollient fomentation, 
 and afterwards some unctuous applications ; 
 she was also advised to live separate from 
 her husband for soiiic iia.fe J'he inflam- 
 mation being gone, tents of various sizes 
 were introdueed into the vagina, by which 
 it was distended, though not very amply. 
 She then returned to her husband, and in 
 a few months became pregnant. Her la- 
 bour, though slow, was not attended with 
 any extraordinary difficulty. She was de- 
 livered of a full-sized child, and afterwards 
 suffered no inconvenience. Anotlier kind 
 of constriction of the external parts some- 
 times occurs, and which seems to be a 
 mere spasm. By the violence or long con- 
 tinuance of a labour, by the morbid state 
 of the constitution, or by the negligent 
 and improper use of instruments, an in- 
 flammation of the external parts, or vagina, 
 is sometimes produced in such a degree as 
 to endanger a mortification. By careful 
 management this consequence is usually 
 prevented : but in some cases, when the 
 constitution of the patient was prone to 
 disease, the external parts have sloughed 
 away, and in others, equal injury has been 
 done to the vagina. But the effect of the 
 inflammation is usually confined to the 
 internal or villous coat, which is sometimes 
 cast off wholly or partially. An ulcerated 
 surface being thus left, when the disposi- 
 tion to heal has taken place, cicatrices 
 have been formed of different kinds, ac- 
 csrding to the depth and extent of the 
 ulceration, and there being no counterac- 
 tion to the contractile state of the parts, 
 the dimensions of the vagina become much 
 reduced, or, if the ulceration should not 
 be healed, and the contractibility of the 
 parts continue to operate, the ulcerated sur- 
 faces being brought together may cohere, 
 and the canal of the vagina be perfectly 
 closed. 
 
 Cicatrices in the vagina very seldom be- 
 come an impediment to the connection be- 
 tween the sexes ; when they do, the same 
 kind of assistance is required as was recom- 
 ipeuded in the natural contraction or abbre- 
 
 viation of the part ; they always give way fa 
 the pressure of the head of the child in the 
 time of labour, though in many cases with 
 great difliculty. Sometimes (he appearances 
 may mislead the judgment ; for the above 
 author was called to a woman in labour, 
 who was thought to have become pregnant, 
 though the hymen remained unbroken ; but, 
 on making very particular inquiry, he disco- 
 vered that this was her second labour, and 
 that the part, which, from its form and situa- 
 tion, was supposed to be the hymen, with a 
 small aperture, was a cicatrice, or unnatural 
 contraction of the entrance into the vagina, 
 consequent to an ulceration of the part after 
 her former labour. Fungous excrescences 
 arising from any part of the vagina or ute- 
 rus, have been distinguished, though not 
 very properly, by the general term polypus. 
 See Poli/pus. 
 
 V_;gjna Or NERVES. The outcr covering 
 of nerves. By some it is said to be a pro- 
 duction of the pia mater only, and by others 
 of the dura mater, because it agrees with it 
 in tenacity, colour and texture. 
 
 Vagisa of tendons, a loose membranous 
 sheath, formed of cellular membrane, invest- 
 ing the tendons and containing an unctuoHS 
 juice, which is secreted by the vessels of its 
 internal surface. Ganglions are nothing 
 more than an accumulation of this juice. 
 
 Vagina'lis tu'nica te'stis. See Tunica 
 vaginalis testis. 
 
 Va'gum par. See Par vagum. 
 
 Valerian, celtic. See Valeriana cellica. 
 
 Valerian, garden. See Valeriana major. 
 
 Valerian, great. See Valeriana major. 
 
 Valerian, lesser. See Valeriana. 
 
 Valerian, u-ild. See Valeriana. 
 
 VALERIANA. (From FaJerius, who first 
 particularly described it.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Triandria. Order, 
 MonogyTiia. Valerian. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the wild 
 valerian. See Valeriana officinalis. 
 
 Valeria'na ce'ltica. The systematic 
 name of the celtic nard. A'ardv.s Cellica. 
 Spica Celiica Dioscoridis. Celtic nard. Va- 
 leriana Celfica, of Linnseus. The root of 
 this plant, a native of the Alps, has been re- 
 commended as a stomachic, carminative, 
 and diuretic. At present it is only used in 
 this country in the theriaca and mithridate, 
 though its sensible qualities promise some 
 considerable medicinal powers. It has a 
 moderately strong smell, and a warm, bitter- 
 ish, subacrid taste. 
 
 Valeria'na ma'jor. Phu. The garden 
 valerian. The root of this plant, Valeriana 
 phu, of Linnajus, is said to be efficacious in 
 removing rheumatism, especially the sciati- 
 ca, and also inveterate epilepsies. 
 
 Valeria'na mi'nor. See Valeriana. 
 
 Valeria'na officina'lis. The system- 
 atic name of the wild valerian. Valeriana 
 mirwr. Ofncinal valerian. Valeriana offi' 
 
VAL 
 
 VAR 
 
 919 
 
 thiaiia ; fioribui iriandris, foliis ovmibuspin- 
 tmtit, of LinnaBus. The root of this plant 
 has been long extolled as an etBcacious re- 
 medy iu epilepsy, which caused it to be ex- 
 hibited in a variety of other compIaiHts 
 termed nervous, in which it has been found 
 highly serviceable. Il is also in very gene- 
 ral use as an antispasmodic, and is eshihitfid 
 in convulsive hysterical diseases. A simple 
 and volatile tincture are directed in the phar- 
 macopoeias. 
 
 Valeria'ka phu. The systematic name 
 of the garden valerian. See Valeriana ma- 
 jor. 
 
 Valeria'na sylye'stris. See Vale- 
 riana. 
 
 Va'llum. (From vallus, a hedge stake ; 
 so called from the regular trench-like dispo- 
 sition of the hairs.) The eyebrows. 
 
 VALSALVA, Anton. Maria, was 
 born at Imola in 1666, and placed at a 
 proper age under Malpighi at Bologna, 
 where he applied so closely, as to impair his 
 health. He took his degree at the age of 
 twenty-one, and connecting surgery with 
 physic, acquired high reputation. He sim- 
 plified the instruments in use, banished the 
 practice of cauterizing the arteries after 
 amputation, and employed manual opera- 
 tions in the cure of deafness. In 1697 
 he was chosen professor of anatomy in the 
 university, and under his direction the 
 school acquired great celebrity: among other 
 distinguished pupils of his, Morgagiii must 
 be reckoned, whose chief work, " De Sedi- 
 bus et Causis Morborum," contains many 
 dissections by Valsalva. As he advanced in 
 life he became corpuleut and lethargic, and 
 zn 1723 v.^as carried off by an apoplectic 
 stroke. His museum was bequeathed to 
 the Institute of Bologna, and his surgical 
 Instruments to the Hospital for Incurables. 
 The principal of his works is a treatise 
 " De Aure Humana ;" and after his death, 
 three of his dissertations on Anatomical 
 Subjects were printed by Morsagni. 
 
 VALVE. {Valva ; irom valveo, to fold 
 up.) A thin and transparent membrane 
 situated v>'ithin certain vessels, as arteries, 
 veins, and absorbents, whose office appears 
 to be to prevent the contents of the vessel 
 from flowing back. 
 
 Valve of the colon. The end of the 
 iliac portion of the small intestine entei-sthe 
 )arge one obliquely, and projects somewhat 
 within it, so as to form a kind of valve- called 
 from its discoverer the valve of Tulpius, also 
 the valve of the cascum. 
 
 Valves, semilunar. See Semilunar valves. 
 
 Valves, tricuspid. See Tricuspid valves. 
 
 Valves, triglochin. See Tricuspid valves. 
 
 VA'LVULA. (Dim. of valva.) A little 
 valve. 
 
 Va'lvula co'li. See Intestines. 
 
 Va'lvula Eusta'chii. a membranous 
 scBiilunar valve, which separates the right 
 
 auricle from the inferior vena cava, first de- 
 scribed by Eustachius. 
 
 Va'lvula tu'lpii. See Valve of the 
 colon. 
 
 VA'LVULA CONKIVE'iNTES. The 
 semilunar folds Ibrmeci of )be villous coat 
 of the intestiiii-rr, duodenum, and jejunum. 
 Their use appears to be lo increase the in-; 
 ternal sui-face of the intestines. 
 
 VA'LVULiE MITRA'LES. See Milrdl 
 valves. 
 
 VA'LVUL.E SEMILUNA'RES. See5e- 
 milunar valves. 
 
 VA'LVULJE TRIGLOCHI'NES, See 
 Tricuspid valves. 
 
 pMniUa''^ ( ^^^ ZjDzrfenrfrum vanilla. 
 
 Vapora RiuM. (From vapor, vapour.) A 
 vapour-bath 
 
 Va'ri. See lonlkus. 
 
 Va'ria. (From varius. changeable.) The 
 smallpox , also small red pimples in the 
 face. 
 
 VARICE'LLA. (Dim. of varia, the 
 smallpox ; so called from its being change- 
 able.) Variola lymphatica The chicken- 
 pox. A genus of disease iu the Class, Py- 
 rexicB, and Order. Exantiiemata, of Cullen ; 
 known by moderate synocha ; pimples bear- 
 ing some resemblance to the smallpox, 
 quickly forming pustules, which contain a 
 fluid matter, but scarcely purulent, and after 
 three or four days from their first appear- 
 ance, desquamate. 
 
 VARICOCELE (From varix, a dis- 
 tended vein, and y,-/tX-/i, a tumour.) A swel- 
 ling of the veins of the scrotum, or sper- 
 matic cord • hence it is divided into the 
 scrotal varicocele, \vhich is known by the 
 appearance of livid and tumid veins on 
 the scrotum ; and varicocele of the spermatic 
 cord, known by feeling hard verBiiform 
 vessels in the course of the spermatic cord. 
 Varicocele mostly arises from excessive 
 walking, running, jumping, wearing of trus- 
 ses, and the like, producisjg at first a slight 
 uneasiness in the part, which, if not 
 remedied, continues advancing towards the 
 loins. 
 
 V ART' OLA. (From varius, changing 
 colour, because it disfigures the skin.) The 
 smallpox. A genus of disease in the Class, 
 Pyrexia?, and Order, Exanthemata, of Cul- 
 len ; distinguished by synocha ; eruption of 
 red pimples on the third day, which on the 
 eighth day contain pus, and afterwards dry- 
 ing, fall oft in crusts. 
 
 It is a disease of a very contagious nature, 
 supposed to have been introduced into Eu- 
 rope from Arabia, and in which tiiere arises 
 a fever, that is succeeded by a number of 
 little inflammations in the skin, which 
 proceed to suppuration, the matter formed 
 thereby being capable of producing the dis- 
 order in another person. It makes its at- 
 tack on people of all ages, but the young 
 
920 
 
 VAR 
 
 VAR 
 
 of both sexes are more liable to it than those 
 who are much advanced in life . and it may 
 prevail >tf all seasons of the year, but in ge- 
 neral is mo.>l prevalent in the spring and 
 summer. 
 
 The smallpox is distinguished into the 
 distinct and conflueist, implying that in the 
 former, the eruptions are perlectly separate 
 from each other, and that in the latter, they 
 run much into one another. 
 
 Both -pecies are produced either by 
 breathing an* impregnated with the effluvia 
 arising from the bodies of those who labour 
 under the disease, or by the introduction of 
 a small quantity of the variolous matter info 
 the habit by inoculation ; and it is probable 
 that the diiference of the smallpox is not 
 owing to any difference in the contagion, 
 but depends on the state of the person to 
 whom it is applied, or on certain circum- 
 stances coficurring with the application of it. 
 
 A variety of opinions have been enter- 
 tained respecting the effect of the variolous 
 infection on the fcetus in utero ; a sufficient 
 number of instances, however, has been re- 
 corded, to ascertain that the disease may be 
 communicated from the mother to the child. 
 In some cases, the f)od5' of the child, at its 
 birtn lias been covered with pustules, and 
 the nature of the disease has been most satis- 
 factorily ascertained by inoculating with 
 matter taken from the pustules. In other 
 cases, there has been no appearance of the 
 disease at the time of the birth, but an erup- 
 tion and other symptoms of the disease have 
 appeared so early, as to ascertain that the 
 infection must have been received previ- 
 ously to the removal of the child from the 
 uterus. 
 
 Four different stales, or stages, are to 
 be observed in the smallpox : first, the fe- 
 brile ; second, the eruptive ; third, the ma- 
 turative ; and fourth, that of the declination 
 or scabbing. When the disease has arisen 
 naturally, and is of the distinct kind, the 
 eruption is commonly preceded by a redness 
 in the eyes, soreness in the throat, pains in 
 the head, back, and loins, weariness and 
 faintness, alternate fits of chilliness and heat, 
 thirst, nausea, inclination to vomit, and a 
 quick pulse. 
 
 In some instances these symptoms pre- 
 vail in a high degree, and in others they are 
 very moderate and trifling. In very young 
 children, startings and convulsions are apt 
 to take place a short time previous to the 
 appearance of the eruption, always giving 
 great alarm to those not conversant with the 
 frequency of the occurrence 
 
 About the third or fourth day from the 
 first seizure, the eruption shows itself in 
 little red spots on the face, neck, and breast, 
 and these continue to increase in number 
 and size for three or four longer, at the end 
 of which time, they are to be observed dis- 
 persed over several parts of the body. 
 
 If the pustules are not very numerous, 
 the febrile symptoms will generally go olf 
 on the appearance of the eruption, or they 
 will become very moderate. 11 sometimes 
 happens that a number of little spots of an 
 erysipelatous nalureare interspersed amongst 
 the pustules ; but these generally go in 
 again, as soon as the suppuration commen- 
 ces, which is usually about the fifth or sixth 
 day, at which period, a small vesicle, con- 
 taining an almost colourless fluid, may be 
 observed upon the top of each pimple. 
 Should the pustules be perfectly distinct and 
 separate from each other, the suppuration 
 will probably be completed about the eighth 
 or ninth day, and they will then be filled 
 with a thick yellow matter ; but should they 
 run much into each other, it will not be 
 completed till some days later. 
 
 When the pustules are very thick and 
 numerous on the face, it is apt about this 
 time to become much swelled, and the eye- 
 lids to be closed up, previous to whicb, 
 there usually arises a hoarseness, and diffi- 
 culty of swallowing, accompanied with a 
 considerable discharge of viscid saliva. 
 A.bout the eleventh day. the swelling of the 
 face usually subsides, together with the 
 affection of the fauces, and is succeeded by 
 the same in the hands and feet, after which 
 the pustules break, and discharge their con- 
 tents ; and then becoming dry, they fall in 
 crusts, leaving the skin which they covered 
 of a brown-red colour, which appearance 
 continues for many days. In those cases 
 where the pustules are large, and are late in 
 becoming dry and falling off, they are very 
 apt to leave pits behind them ; but where 
 they are small, suppurate quickly, and are 
 few in number, they neither leave any marks 
 behind them, nor do they occasion much 
 affection of the system. 
 
 In the confluent smallpox, the fever 
 which precedes the eruption is much more 
 violent than in the distinct, being attended 
 usually with great anxiety, heat, thirst, nau- 
 sea, vomiting, and a frequent and contracted 
 pulse, and often with coma or delirium. 
 In infants, convulsive fits are apt to occur, 
 which either prove fatal before any eruption 
 appears, or they usher in a malignant species 
 of the disease. 
 
 The eruption usually makes its appearance 
 about the third day, being frequently pre- 
 ceded or attended with a rosy efiBorescence, 
 similar to what takes place in the measles ; 
 but the fever, although it suffers some slight 
 remission on the coming out of the eruption, 
 does not go off as in the distinct kind ; on 
 the contrary, it becomes increased after the 
 fifth or sixth day, and continues considerable 
 throughout the remainder of the disease. 
 
 As the eruption advances, the face being 
 thickly beset with pustules, becomes very 
 much swelled, the eyelids are closed up, so 
 as to deprive the patient of sight, and a 
 
VAR 
 
 VAR 
 
 921 
 
 gentle salivation ensues, wliicli, {ovvard3 the 
 eleventh day, is so viscid as to be spit up 
 with great difficulty. In children, a diar- 
 rhcea usually attends this stage of the dis- 
 ease instead of a salivation, which is to be 
 met with only in adults The vesicles on 
 the top of the pimples are to be perceived 
 sooner in the confluent smallpox than in 
 the distinct; but they never rise to an emi- 
 nence, being usually flatted in ; neither do 
 they arrive to proper suppuration, as the 
 fluid contained in them, instead of becoming 
 yellow, turns to a brown colour. 
 
 About the tenth or eleventh day, the 
 swelling of the face usually subsides, and 
 then the hands and feet begin to puff up and 
 swell, and about the same time the vesicles 
 break, and pour out a liquor that forms into 
 brown or black crusts, which, upon falling 
 off, leave deep pits behind them tliat con- 
 tinue for life ; and where the pustules have 
 run much into each other,they then disfigure 
 and scar the face v-jry considerably. 
 
 Sometimes it happens that a putrescency 
 of the fluids takes place at an early period of 
 the disease, and shows itself in livid spots 
 interspersed amongst the pustules, and by a 
 discharge of blood by urine, stool, and from 
 various parts of the body. 
 
 In the confluent smallpox, the fever, 
 which, perhaps, had suSered some slight 
 remission from the time the eruption made 
 its appearance to that of maturation, is often 
 renewed with considerable violence at this 
 last-mentioned period, which is what is called 
 the secondary fever, and this is the most 
 dangerous stage of the disease. It has been 
 observed, even amongst the vulgar, that the 
 smallpox is apt to appear' immediately be- 
 fore or after the prevalence of the measles. 
 Another curious observation has been made 
 relating to the symptoms of these complaints, 
 namely, that if, while a patient labours under 
 the smallpox, he is seized with the measles, 
 the course of the former is retarded till the 
 eruption of the measles is finished. The mea- 
 sles appear, for instance, on the second day 
 of the eruption of smallpox, the progress of 
 this ceases, till the measles terminate by des- 
 quamation, and then it goes on in the usual 
 way. Several ceises are, however, recorded 
 in the Medical and Physical Journal, as like- 
 wise in the third volume of the Medical Com- 
 mentaries, in which a concurrence of the 
 smallpox and measles took place without 
 the progress of the former being retarded. 
 The distinct smallpox is not attended with 
 danger, except when it attacks pregnant 
 women, or approaches nearly in its nature 
 to that of the confluent; but this last is 
 always accompanied with considerable risk, 
 the degree of which is ever in proportion to 
 the violence and permanence of the fever, 
 the number of pustules on the face, and the 
 disposition to putrescency which prevails. 
 
 When there is a great tendency this way 
 the disease usually proves fatal between the 
 
 eighth and eleventh day, but, in some cases, 
 death is protracted till the fourteenth or 
 sixteenth. The confluent smallpox, al- 
 though it may not prove immediately mor- 
 tal, is very apt to induce various morbid 
 affections. 
 
 Both kinds of smallpox leave behind 
 them a predisposition to inflammatory com- 
 plaints, particularly to ophthalmia and visce- 
 ral inflammations, but more especially of the 
 thorax ; and they not unfrequently excite 
 scrophula into action %vhich might otherwise 
 have laid dormant in the system. 
 
 The regular swelling of the hands and 
 feet upon that of the face subsiding, and its 
 continuance for the due time, may be re- 
 garded in a favourable light. 
 
 The dissections which have been made of 
 confluent smallpox, have never discovered 
 any pustules internally on the viscera. From 
 them it also appears that variolous pustules 
 never attack the cavities of the body, except 
 those to which the air has free access, as the 
 nose, mouth, trachea, the larger branches 
 of the bronchia, and the outermost part of 
 the meatus auditorius. In cases of prolap- 
 sus ani, they likewise frequently attack that 
 part of the gut which is exposed to the air. 
 They have usually shown the same morbid 
 appearances inwardly, as are met with in 
 putrid fever, where the disease has been of 
 the malignant kind. Where the febrile 
 symptoms have run high, and the head has 
 been much affected with coma or delirium, 
 the vessels of the brain appear, on removing 
 the cranium and dura-mater, more turgid, 
 and filled with a darker coloured blood than 
 usual, and a greater quantity of serous fluid 
 is found, particularly towards the base of 
 the brain. Under similar circumstances, 
 the lungs have often a darker appearance, 
 and their moisture is more copious than 
 usual. When no iniianjmatory affection has 
 supervened; they are most usually sound. 
 
 The treatment of smallpox will differ 
 materially according to the species of the 
 disease. In the distinct, ushered in by syno- 
 chal pyrexia, it may be occasionally proper 
 in persons of a middle age, good constitu- 
 tion, and plethoric habit, to begin by taking 
 away a moderate quantity of blood ; the 
 exhibition of an emetic will be generally ad- 
 viseable, provided there be no material ten- 
 derness of the stomach ; the bowels must 
 then be cleared, antimonial and otherdiapho- 
 retics employed, and the antiphlogistic regi- 
 men strictly enforced. It is particularly 
 useful in this disease, during the eruptive 
 fever, to expose the patient freely to cold air, 
 as taught by the celebrated Sydenham ; and 
 even the cold affusion may be proper, where 
 there is much heat and redness of the skin, 
 unless the lungs be weak. After the erup- 
 tion has come out, the symptoms are usually 
 so much mitigated, that little medical inter- 
 ference is necessary. But the confluent 
 smallpox requires more management ; after 
 lid 
 
922 
 
 VAI 
 
 VAR 
 
 evacuating the prirn^ viae, and employing 
 other means to moderate the fever in the 
 beginning, the several remedies adapted to 
 support the strength and counteract the 
 septic tendency, must be resorted to, as the 
 disease advances, such as have been enume- 
 rated under typhus. The chief points of 
 difference are, that bark may be more freely- 
 given to promote the process of suppuration, 
 and opium to relieve the irritation in the 
 sliin ; when the erupiion has come out, it 
 will be generally proper to direct a fulf dose 
 of this remedy every night to procure rest, 
 using proper precautions to obviate its con- 
 fining the bowels,or determining to the head. 
 Where alarming convulsions occur also, 
 opium is the medicine chiefly to be relied 
 upon, taking care subsequently to remove 
 any source of iriitation from the primce viae. 
 Sometimes the tepid bath may be usefuf 
 under these circumstances, and favour the 
 appearance of the eruption, where the skin 
 is pale and cold, the pulse weak,&.c. Where 
 at a more advanced period the pustules flat- 
 ten, and alarming symptoms follow, the 
 most powerful cordial and antispasmodic 
 remedies must be tried, as the confectio opii, 
 ffither, wine, Sic. For the relief of the 
 brain, or other important part, particularly 
 affected, local means may be used, as in 
 typhus. To prevent the eyes being injured, 
 a cooling lotion may be applied, and blisters 
 behind the ears, or even leeches to the 
 temples. 
 
 VAPJ'OL VACGI'.VA.. The cow- 
 
 pox. Any pustulous disease affecting the 
 cow, may be called the cowpox : whether it 
 arises from an over-distension of the udder, 
 in consequence of a neglect in milking the 
 cow, or from the sting of an insect, or any 
 other cause. But the species which claims 
 our particular attention, is that which was 
 recommended to the world by Dr. Jenner, 
 in the year 1798, as a substitute for the 
 smallpox. This, which originates from the 
 grease in the horse's heel, is called the 
 genuine cowpox ; all other kinds are spu- 
 rious. 
 
 That the vaccine fluids fraught with such 
 unspeakable benefits to mankind, derives its 
 origin from this humble source, however it 
 may mortify human pride, or medical va- 
 nity, is confirmed by the observations and 
 experiments of competent judges. For 
 proofs of this assertion, the reader may con- 
 sult the works of Dr. Jenner ; the Medical 
 and Physical Journal ; and a treatise on the 
 subject by Dr. Loy, of which an analysis is 
 given in the Annals of Medicine for the 
 year 1801 ; and Mr. Ring's work on this 
 disease, which contains the whole mass of 
 evidence that has appeared concerning it. 
 
 The genuine cowpox appears on the 
 teats of the cow,, in the form of vesicles, of a 
 blue colour approaching to livid. These 
 vesicles are elevated at the margin, and de- 
 pressed at the centre. They are surrounded 
 
 with inflammation. The fluid they contain' 
 is limpid. The animals are indisposed ; and 
 the secretion of milk is lessened. Solutions 
 of the sulphates of zinc and copper are a 
 speedy remedy for these pustules ; otherwise 
 they degenerate into ulcers- which are ex- 
 tremely troublesome. It must, however, 
 be recollected, that much of the obstinacy 
 attending these cases is owing to the friction 
 of the pustules, in consequence of milking. 
 It is probable, that a solution of the supera- 
 cptate of lead would be preferable to irri- 
 tating ajiplications. 
 
 Similar effects are produced in the hands 
 of the milkers, attended with febrile symp- 
 tcrns, and sometimes with tumours in the 
 axilla. Other parls, where the cuticle is 
 abraded, or which are naturally destitute 
 of that defence, are also liable to the same 
 affection, provided active matter is applied. 
 It even appears that, in some instances, pus- 
 tules have been produced by the application 
 of vaccine virus to the sound cuticle. One 
 case of this kind may be found in a letter 
 from Dr. Fowler, of Salisbury, to Dr. Pear- 
 son, published in the first work of Dr. Pear- 
 son on this subject. 
 
 The spurious cowpox is white ; and an- 
 other criterion is, that both in the brute ani- 
 mal and in the human subject, when infected 
 with the casual cowpox, the sores occasion- 
 ed by the genuine species are more difficult 
 to heal, than those which are occasioned by 
 the spurious kind. It is of the utmost im- 
 portance to distinguish the genuine from 
 the spurious sort, which is also, in some 
 degree, infectious ; since a want of such dis- 
 crimination would cause an idea of security 
 against the smallpox, which might prove 
 delusive. 
 
 Dr. Jenner has elucidated one point of 
 the first importance, relative to the genuine 
 cowpox itself It had frequently been ob- 
 served, that when this disorder prevailed in 
 a farm, some of the persons who contracted 
 it by milking were rendered insusceptible 
 of the smallpox, while others continued 
 liable to that infection. This is owing to 
 the different periods at which the disease 
 was excited in the human subject ; one per- 
 son, who caught the disease while the virus 
 was in an active state, is rendered secure 
 from variolous contagion ; while another 
 who received the infection of the cowpox 
 when it had undergone a decomposition, is 
 still susceptible of the smallpox. This un- 
 certainty of the prevention, the value of 
 which is beyond all calculation, is probably 
 the reason why it was not before introduced 
 into practice. 
 
 From the violent opposition which vac- 
 cine inoculation has met with, in conse- 
 quence of certain apparent failures in the 
 casual way, it may be doubted whether the 
 public would ever have adopted the practice, 
 had not this fallacy been detected by Dr. 
 Jenner. To him also we are indebted for 
 
VAR 
 
 VAK 
 
 923 
 
 another discovery of the first importance, 
 namely, that the pustule excited in the hu- 
 man subject by vaccine matter, yields a fluid 
 of a sicajlar nature with that which was in- 
 serted. This experiment, so essential to the 
 general propagation of the practice, and so 
 happy in its result, was never before at- 
 tempted. It was reserved to crown the la- 
 bours of Dr. Jenner. 
 
 A considerable number of instances are 
 en record, to prove that farriers and others 
 who receive infection from the heel of a 
 horse, are either partly or totally deprived of 
 the susceptibility of the smallpox. When 
 Dr. Jenner first published an account of his 
 discoveries, this point was enveloped in 
 some degree of obscurity. He then con- 
 ceived, that the matter of grease was an 
 imperfect preservative against the smallpox. 
 This opinion was founded on the following 
 circumstance : It had been remarked, that 
 farriers either wholly escaped the smallpox, 
 or had that distemper in a milder manner 
 than other people. This, however, is easily 
 reconcileable to reason, if we only suppose, 
 that in some cases the infection is commu- 
 nicated when the virus possesses all its pro- 
 phylactic virtue ; and in others when its 
 specific quality is in some measure lost. 
 
 This variation in the effects produced by 
 the virus of the horse, inclined Dr. Jenner 
 to believe that it was modified, and under- 
 went some peculiar alteration in the teats 
 of the cow. He now concludes, that it is 
 perfect when it excites the genuine disease 
 in the cow ; yet a considerable advantage is 
 derived from its being transferred to the 
 latter animal, the nipples of which furnish a 
 more obvious and a more abundant source 
 of this inestimable fluid, than its original 
 element, the horse. 
 
 This theory, that the preservative against 
 variolous contagion is perfect when it issues 
 from the fountain-head, and comes imme- 
 diately from the hands of nature, is conso- 
 nant with reason and consistent with analo- 
 gy. Thus one obstacle more to the univer- 
 sal adoption of the practice is removed. 
 
 Another point respecting vaccine inocu- 
 lation, which has been much controverted, 
 is the permanency of its efiect. Instances 
 have been known where persons have es- 
 caped the smallpox for a number of years 
 and yet have ultimately proved not insus- 
 ceptible of its infection. When such per- 
 sons had previously undergone the vaccine 
 disease, their apparent security was errone- 
 ously ascribed to that cause ; but we have 
 not even a shadow of proof, that the cow- 
 pox possesses in the least degree the pro- 
 perty of a temporary prophylactic, since it 
 appears not even to retard the eruption of 
 the smallpox, where previous infection has 
 been received. 
 
 By this remark, it is not meant to be as- 
 serted, that it never supersedes or modifies 
 the smallpox, for we have great reason to 
 
 believe ihalsuch beneficial eflects often Piow 
 from vaccination; but where an eruption 
 of the smallpox actually takes place after 
 vaccine inoculation, the two diseases fre- 
 quently coexist, without retarding each 
 other in the smallest degree. It is, therefore, 
 contrary to ail reason and analogy, to con- 
 sidorthecowpox as a mere temporary preser- 
 vative ; it is nothing less than a perfect and 
 permanent security against that terrible 
 disease. 
 
 A number of cases are recorded by Dr. 
 Jenner, and other authors, who have writ- 
 ten on this subject, in which persons who 
 have received the cowpox by casual in- 
 fection, twenty, thirty, forty, and fifty years 
 before, still continued insusceptible of va- 
 riolous contagion, in whatever form it was 
 applied. 
 
 As the cowpox destroys the susceptibility 
 of the smallpox, so the smallpox destreys 
 that of the cowpox. To this general rule, 
 however, a few exceptions are said to have 
 occurred. Certain it is, that a pustule has now 
 and then been excited by the insertion of 
 vaccine virus, in those who have had the 
 smallpox, and that this pustule has been 
 known to yield the genuine virus ; but it is 
 not equally certain that the pustule has been 
 perfect in all respects. Possibly it may have 
 been defective in point of size or duration ; 
 in respect to its areola, or the limpidity of its 
 contents. That such a pustule has, in some 
 instances, yielded effectual virus, is admitted ; 
 but this is no more than what has often hap- 
 pened in cases where persons who have had 
 the smallpox are a second time submitted to 
 that infection in the same form. 
 
 The artificial cowpox in the human sub- 
 ject is much milder than the casual disease ; 
 and incomparably milder than the smallpox, 
 even under the form of inoculation. It 
 neither requires medicine nor regimen ; it 
 may be practised at any season of the year ; 
 and, not being infectious by effluvia, one 
 person may be inoculated without endan- 
 gering the life of another. 
 
 This affection produces no pustulous 
 eruptions. W'hen such attend vaccine ino- 
 culation, they are owing to some adven- 
 titious cause, such as the smallpox, which 
 it is well known may coexist with the cow- 
 pox. The vaccine vesicle is confined to the 
 parts where matter is inserted : it is, there- 
 fore, entirely a local and an inoculated 
 disease. Nevertheless, it is certain, that 
 eruptions of other kinds, in some instances, 
 attend vaccine inoculation ; such as a nettle- 
 rash, or an eruption resembling a tooth-rash, 
 but rather larger than what is commonly 
 called by that name. 
 
 Among other singularities attending the 
 cowpox, the mildness of the disease, under 
 the form of inoculation, has been urged as 
 an argument against the practice, the cause 
 appearing, to ordinary comprehensions, in- 
 adequate to the effect. This, it must be 
 
9-2i 
 
 VAR 
 
 \"AR 
 
 allowed, is the best apology that can be of- 
 fered for scepticism on tliat point; but it 
 will weigh but little when put into the scale 
 against actual observation, and incontro- 
 vertible fact. The efficacy of the cowpox 
 as a safeguard against the smallpox, rests, 
 perhaps, on more extensive evidence, and a 
 BQore solid foundation, than any other axiom 
 in the whole circle of medical science can 
 boast. 
 
 That the cowpox is not infectious by ef- 
 fluvia, is naturally concluded from its never 
 being communicated from one person to 
 another in the dairies ; where the disease is 
 casual, and appears under its worst form. 
 The same inference may be drawn from its 
 never spreading in a family, when only one 
 person is inoculated at a time. To confirm 
 this proposition more fully, the vaccine pus- 
 tules have been ruptured, and persons who 
 have never had the disorder have been suf- 
 fered to inhale the eflSuvia several times a 
 day, but to no purpose. This is no more 
 than might be expected, in an affection 
 where the pustulous appearance on the sur- 
 face of the body is nearly local. 
 
 As to the constitutional indisposition, it is 
 seldom considerable, unless there is a com- 
 plication of this with some other distemper ; 
 and whenever any unfavourable symptoms 
 appear, they may in general be traced to 
 some other cause. We have indeed great 
 reason to believe, that no ill consequence 
 ever arises from the cowpox itself, unless 
 from ignorance or neglect 
 
 But notwithstanding the symptoms are 
 £0 mild, they frequently occur at a very 
 early period. A drowsiness "vvhich is one 
 of the most common attendants of the dis- 
 ease, is often remarked by the parents them- 
 selves, within forty-eight hours after the 
 matter is inserted. In a majority of cases, 
 a slight increase of heat is perceptible, toge- 
 ther with an acceleration of the pulse, and 
 other signs of pyrexia; but not in such a 
 degree as to alarm the most timorous mo- 
 ther. Sometimes the patient is restless at 
 nights ; and now and then a case is met 
 with, in which vomiting occurs, but in 
 many cases, no constitutional indisposition 
 whatever can be perceived. Even then, 
 the cowpox has never failed to prove an 
 effectual preservative against the small- 
 pox, provided the pustule has been per- 
 fect. 
 
 This being the grand criterion of the se- 
 curity of the patient, too minute an atten- 
 tion cannot be paid to its rise, progress,iand 
 decline. The best mode of inoculating is 
 by making a very small oblique puncture 
 in the arm, near the insertion of the deltoid 
 muscle, with the point of a lancet charged 
 with fluid matter. In order to render 
 infection more certain, the instrument may 
 be charged again, and wiped upon the 
 puncture. 
 ' In places where the patient is likely to 
 
 be exposed to variolous contagion, it is 
 adviseable to inoculate in more places than 
 one, but unless there is imminent danger 
 of catching the smallpox, it is better not 
 to make more than one puncture in each 
 arm, lest too much inflammation should 
 ensue. 
 
 The vaccine fluid may be taken for in- 
 oculation as soon as a vesicle appears ; but 
 if the vesicle is punctured at a very early 
 period, it is more apt to be injured. When 
 virus is wanting for inoculating a considera- 
 ble iiumber, it is better to let the pustule 
 remain untouched, till about the eighth day, 
 by which time it has in general acquired a 
 reasonable magnitude. After that day, if 
 the pustule has made the usual progress, 
 the matter begins to lose its virtue; but 
 it may, in general, be used with safety, 
 though with less certainty of producing 
 infection, till the areola begins to be 
 extensive. 
 
 The first sign of infection commonly 
 appears on the third day. A small red 
 spot, rather elevated, may be perceived at 
 the place where the puucture was made. 
 Sometimes, however, the mark of infec- 
 tion having succeeded is not visible till a 
 much later period. It may be retarded, 
 or even entirely prevented, by any other 
 disorder, such as dentition, or any com- 
 plaint attended with fever, or by extreme 
 cold. Another frequent cause of a slow 
 progress in the pustule, or a total failure 
 of success, is debility. Sometimes it is 
 impossible to discover any sign of infec- 
 tion for above a fortnight. In this re- 
 spect the cowpox is subject to the same 
 laws and liable to the same variation, as the 
 smallpox. 
 
 When a considerable inflammation ap- 
 pears within two or three days after inocu- 
 lation, there is reason to suspect that in- 
 fection has not taken place; and if sup- 
 puration ensues, that suspicion ought, in 
 general; to stand confirmed. Now and 
 then, however, it happens, that after the 
 spurious pustule, or more properly speak- 
 ing, the phlegmon, has run its course, which 
 is within a few days, a vesicle begins to 
 appear, bearing every characteristic of the 
 genuine vaccine disease, and yielding a 
 limpid and efficient virus for future in- 
 oculations. In this case the patient is as 
 perfectly secured from all danger of the 
 smallpox, as if no festering of the puncture 
 had preceded. The occurrence of such a 
 case, though rare, is worthy to be recorded ; 
 because some practitioners have concluded 
 a spurious pustule to be a certain proof of 
 failure. 
 
 The areola commonly begins to be ex- 
 tensive on the ninth day, and to decline 
 about the eleventh or twelfth. At this 
 period also the pustule begins to dry; the 
 first sign of which is a brown spot in the 
 centre. In proportion as this increases 
 
VAU 
 
 \'AR 
 
 92§ 
 
 Jhe surrounding efflorescence decreases, till 
 at lengtli nothing remains but a circular 
 Ecab, of a dark brown mahegany colour, 
 approaching to black. Sometimes it re- 
 sembles the section of a tamarind stone ; 
 and it often retains the depression m the 
 centre, which characterizes this disease be- 
 fore exsiccation takes place. 
 
 Instances have been iinowH; where tl;e 
 vaccine pustule, though regular, and per- 
 fect in all other respects, has been totally 
 destitute of areola ; at least, where neither 
 the medical practitioner, on visiting the pa- 
 tient, nor the attendants have remarked any 
 appearance of that sym{)tom. In these 
 cases, the patient has proved as insusceptible 
 of variolus infection, as if the surrounding 
 efflorescence had covered the whole arm. 
 it must, however, be confessed that we have 
 no proef of the non-existence of an areola 
 in these cases. It might have been trivial ; 
 it might have been transient ; yet it might 
 have been eflfectual. There is, however, 
 greater reason to believe, that the surround- 
 ing efflorescence, though usually a concomi- 
 tant circumstance, is not an essential requi- 
 site to the vaccine disease. 
 
 If by any accident the vesicle is ruptured, 
 suppuration often ensues In this case 
 more attention than ordinary ought to be 
 paid to the progress, and to all the phe- 
 nomena of the local affection : both on ac- 
 count of the uncertainty of success in the 
 pustule, as a prophylactic ; and the greater 
 probability of tedious ulceration. 
 
 If there is room for the least doubt of the 
 sufficiency of the first inoculation, a second 
 ought to be performed without delay. This, 
 if unnecessary, is seldom attended with in- 
 convenience, and never with danger. Ei- 
 ther no effect is produced, or a slight fester- 
 ing, which terminates in a few days. An 
 exception occurs, but rarely, where a spu- 
 rious, or perhaps, even a genuine pustule, 
 takes place, in those persons who are known 
 to have had the cowpox or the smallpox 
 already ; but this cannot be the least cause 
 of alarm to any one who knows the benign 
 character of the distemper. 
 
 Various topical applications, both stimu- 
 lant and sedative, have been recommended, 
 in order to allay the violence of inflamma- 
 tion. If the operation for the insertion of 
 matter is not unnecessarily severe, nor the 
 pustule irritated by friction, or pressure, or 
 other violence, no such applieations are ne- 
 cessary. Nevertheless, if either the anxiety 
 of the professional man, or the importunity 
 of a tender parent, should demand a devia- 
 tion from this general rule, any of the fol- 
 lowing remedies may be had recourse to. 
 The pustule may be touched with very di- 
 luted sulphuric acid ; which should be per- 
 mitted to remain on the part half a minute, 
 and then be washed off with a sponge 
 dipped in cold water. This has been igno- 
 
 rantiy, or artfully, called an escharotic ; 
 but any one who tries the opplication will 
 soon discover that its operation is mild and 
 harmless. 
 
 To avciu cavi! and misrepresentation, it is 
 belter to sp^jly asal!^r;;(e lotion compresses, 
 dipped in such a lotion may be enplied at 
 anytime when inflammation runs iiign, and 
 renewed as occasion leq'iires. 
 
 if the pustiilf should thance to be broken, 
 a drcj- of the liq. piumiji swbacet. undi- 
 luted^ may be applied as ftn exsiccant : but 
 if ulceration threatens to become obsilviate, 
 or extensive, a mild cataplasm is the best 
 resource: In case the ulceration is only 
 superficial and not attended with immo- 
 derate inflammation, a bit of any adhesive 
 pluster, spread on linen, will prove the most 
 convenient dressing, and seldom fail of 
 success. It will, in general, be unneces- 
 sary to renew it oftener than every other 
 day. 
 
 These minute observations no one will 
 despise, unless there be any person so igno- 
 rant as not to know that the care of the arm 
 is almost the whole duty of the medical 
 practitioner in vaccine inoculation ; and that 
 nothing disgusts the public so much against 
 the practice, as a sore arm, and the ill con- 
 sequences which, from ajieglect of that 
 symptom, too often ensue. 
 
 When fluid virus cannot be procured, it 
 is necessary to be cautious how it is pre- 
 served in a dry state. The most improper 
 mode is that of keeping it on a lancet ; for 
 the metal quickly rusts, and the vaccine 
 matter becomes decomposed This method, 
 however, is as likely to succeed as any, 
 when the matter is not to be kept above two 
 or three days. If the virus be taken on 
 glass, care must be taken not to dilute it ' 
 much ; otherwise it will in all probability 
 fail. 
 
 Cotton thread is a very commodious ve- 
 hicle. If it is intended to be sent to any 
 considerable distance, it ought to be repeat- 
 edly dipped in the virus. No particular 
 caution is necessary with regard to the ex- 
 clusion of air ; nevertheless, as it can be 
 done with so little trouble, and is more 
 satisfactory to those who receive the mat- 
 ter, it is better to comply with the prac- 
 tice. On this account it may be enclosed in 
 a glass tube, or in a fobaccopipe sealed at 
 each end, or between two square bits of glass, 
 which may, if necessary be also charged 
 with the matter, and wrapped in gold-beat- 
 er's skin. 
 
 Nothing is more destructive to the effi- 
 cacy of cowpox matter than heat • on this 
 account it must not be dried near the fire, 
 nor kept in a warm place. The advan- 
 tage of inserting it in a fluid state is so 
 great, that it is to be wished every prac- 
 titioner would endeavour to keep a con- 
 stant supply for his own use, by inocu- 
 
926 
 
 VAS 
 
 VEI 
 
 lating bis patients in succession, at such 
 periods as are most likely to answer that 
 purpose. 
 
 The rapidity with which this practice now 
 spreads in various parts of the globe, justi- 
 fies our cherishing a hope, that it will ere 
 long extinguish that most dreadful pesti- 
 lence, and perpetual bane of human felicity, 
 the smallpox. 
 
 Va'rius. (From varus, unequal, so call- 
 ed from the irregularity of its shape.) The 
 cuboid bone is called os varium, from its ir- 
 regular shape. 
 
 VA'RIX. (From varus, i. e. ohtorius.) 
 A dilatation of a vein. A genus of disease 
 in the Class, Locales, and Order, Ticmores, 
 of Cullen ; known by a soft tumour on a 
 vein which does not pulsate. Varicose 
 veins mostly become serpentine, and often 
 form a plexus of knots, especially in the 
 groins and scrotum. 
 
 VAROLl, CosTANZo, was born at Bolog- 
 na in 1542, and became a professor of phy- 
 sic and surgery in his native city. At thirty 
 he was invited by Pope Gregory XKI. to 
 settle at Rome as his first physician, and 
 professor in the College of Sapienza. He 
 was advancing in reputation by his anato- 
 mical discoveries, as well as in his practice, 
 when a premature death cut him off" in 
 1573 He was particularly distinguished 
 in the Anatomy of the Brain, which he de- 
 scribed in his work " De Nervis Opticis, 
 &c ;" and among the parts discovered, or 
 more accurately demonstrated by him, was 
 that formed by the union of the crura cere- 
 bri, and cerebelli, which has been since 
 called the Pons Varoli, and which gives ori- 
 gin to several nerves. After his death was 
 published " De Resolutione Corporis Huma- 
 ni," an anatomical compendium, chiefly ac- 
 cording to the ancients, but with several new 
 observations. 
 
 VAS DE'FERENS. {Vas, a vessel and 
 deferens, from defero, to convey.) A duct 
 which arises from the epydidymis,and passes 
 through the inguinal ring in the spermatic 
 cord into the cavity of the pelvis, and termi- 
 nates in the vesicula seminalis. Its use is to 
 convey the .semen secreted in the testicle, 
 and brought to it by the epididymis into the 
 vesicula seminalis. 
 
 VA'SA BRE'VIA. The arteries which 
 come from the spleen and run along the 
 large arch of the stomach to the dia- 
 phragm. 
 
 VA'SA DEFERE'NTIA. See Vas defe- 
 rens. 
 
 VA'SA VORTICO'SA. The contorted 
 Tessels of the choroid membrane of the eye. 
 
 VA'STUS EXTE'RNUS. (Vastus, 
 so called from its size.) A large, thick, 
 and fleshy muscle situated on the outer side 
 of the thigh: it arises by a broad thick 
 tendon, from the lower and anterior part 
 of the great trochanter, and upper part 
 
 of the iinea aspera ; it likewise adheres by 
 fleshy fibres, to the whole outer edge of thai 
 rough line. Its fibres descend obliquely 
 forwards, and after it has run four or five 
 inches downwards, we find it adhering to the 
 anterior surface and outer side of the cru- 
 rajus, with which it continues to be connect- 
 ed to the lower part of the thigh, where we 
 see it terminating in a broad tendon, which 
 is inserted into the upper part of the patella 
 laterally, and it sends off an aponeurosis that 
 adheres to the head of the tibia, and is Gon» 
 tinned down the leg. 
 
 VA'STUS INTE'RNUS. This muscle, 
 which is less considerable than the vastus 
 externus, is situated at the inner side of the 
 thigh, being separated from the preceding by 
 the rectus. 
 
 It arises tendenous and fleshy from be- 
 tween the fore part of the os femoris, and 
 the root of the lesser trochanter, below 
 the insertion of the psoas magnus, and 
 the ilacus internus ; and from all the inner 
 side of the Iinea aspera. Like the vastus 
 externus it is connected with the cruraeus, 
 but it continues longer fleshy than that 
 muscle. A little above the knee we see 
 its outer edge uniting with the inner edge 
 of the rectus, after which it is inserted 
 tendinous into the upper part and inner 
 side of the patella, sending off an aponeu- 
 rosis which adheres to the upper part of the 
 tibia. 
 
 VEIN. (Vena, from venio, (o come, 
 because the blood comes through it.) Veins 
 are long membranous canals, which conti- 
 nually become wider, do not pulsate, and 
 return the blood from the arteries to the 
 heart. All veins originate from the extre- 
 mities of arteries only, by anastomosis, and 
 terminate in the auricles of the heart; e. g-. 
 the vense cavce in the right, and the pul- 
 monary veins in the left auricle. They 
 are composed, like arteries, of three tunics 
 or coats, which are much more slender than 
 in the arteries, and are supplied internally 
 with semilunar membranes, or folds called 
 valves. Their use is to return the blood to 
 the heart. 
 
 The blood is returned from every part of 
 the body, except the lungs, into the right 
 auricle, from three sources: 
 
 1. The vena cava s^iperior, which brings 
 it from the head, neck, thorax, and superior 
 extremities. 
 
 2. The vena cava inferior, from the abdo- 
 men and inferior extremities. 
 
 3. The coronary vein receives it from the 
 coronary arteries of the heart. 
 
 1. The vena cava superior. This vein 
 terminates in the superior part of the right 
 auricle, into which it evacuates the blood, 
 from the right and left subclavian vein, 
 and the vena asygos. The right and left 
 subclavian veins receive the blood from 
 the head and upper estremities, in the 
 
VET 
 
 VEI 
 
 927 
 
 following maDiier. The veins of the fin- 
 gers, called digitals, receive the blood 
 from the digital arteries, and enipty it 
 into, 
 
 The cephalic of the thumb, which runs on 
 the back of the hand along the thumb, and 
 evacuates itself into the external radial. 
 
 The sahaiella, which runs along the little 
 linger, unites with the former, and empties 
 its blood into the internal and external cubi- 
 tal veins. At the bend of the fore-arm are 
 three veins, called the great cephalic, the 
 basilic, and the median. 
 
 The great cephalic runs along the superior 
 part of the fore-arm, and receives the blood 
 from the external radial. 
 
 The basilic ascends on the under side, and 
 receivas the blood from the external and in- 
 ternal cubital veins, 'dnd some branches which 
 accompany the brachial artery, called vence 
 satellites. 
 
 The median is situated in the middle of 
 the fore-arm, and arises from the union of 
 several branches. These three veins all 
 unite above the bend of the arm, and 
 form 
 
 The brachial vein, which receives all 
 their blood, and is continued into the axilla, 
 where it is called 
 
 The axillary vein. This receives also the 
 blood from the scapula, and superior and 
 inferior parts of the chest, by the superior 
 and inferior thoracic vein, the vena muscula- 
 ris, and the scapularis. 
 
 The axillary vein then passes under the 
 clavicle, where it is called the subclavian, 
 which unites with the external and in- 
 ternal jugular veins, and the vertebral 
 vein which brings the blood from the 
 vertebral sinuses ; it receives also the 
 blood from the mediastinal, pericardiac, 
 diaphragmatic, thymic, internal mammary 
 and laryngeal veins, and then unites with 
 its fellow, to form the vena cava superior, 
 or, as it is sometimes called, vena cava 
 descendens. 
 
 The blood from the external and internal 
 parts of the head and face is returned in the 
 following manner into the external and 
 internal jugulars, which terminate in the 
 subclavians. 
 
 The frontal, angular, temporal, auricular, 
 sublingual, and occipital veins receive the 
 blood from the parts after which they are 
 named ; these all converge to each side of 
 the neck, and form a trunk, called the ex- 
 ternal jugular vein. 
 
 The blood from the brain, cerebellum, 
 medulla oblongata, and membranes of these 
 parts, is received into the lateral sinuses, 
 or veins of the dura mater, one of which 
 empties its blood through the foramen lace- 
 rum in basi cranii on each side into the inter- 
 nal jugular, which descends in the neck by 
 the carotid arteries, receives the blood from 
 the thyroideai and internal maxillary veins, 
 
 and empties itself into the subclavians with- 
 in the thorax. 
 
 The vena azygos receives the blood from 
 the bronchial, superior cesophageal, vertebral', 
 and inlercoslal veins, and empties it into the 
 superior cava. 
 
 2. Vena cava inferior. The vena cava in- 
 ferior is the trunk of all the abdominal veins 
 and tiiose of the lower extremities, from 
 which parts the blood is returned in the fol- 
 lowing manner. The veins of the toes, 
 called the digital veins, receive the blood 
 from ilie digital arteries, and (onn on the 
 back of tlie foot three branches, one on the 
 great toe, called the cephalic, another which 
 runs along the little toe, called the vena 
 saphena. and a third on the back of the foot, 
 ve7ia dorsalis pedis ; and those, on the sole of 
 the foot evacuate themselves into the plantar 
 veins. 
 
 The three veins on the upper part of the 
 foot coming together above the ankle, form 
 the anterior tibial ; and the plantar veins 
 with a branch from the calf of the leg, 
 called the sural vein, {arva the posterior tibial ; 
 a brand) also ascends in the direction of the 
 fibula, called the peroneal vein. These three 
 branches unite before the ham, into one 
 brancii, the subpopliteal vein, which ascends 
 through the ham, carrying all the blood 
 from the foot : it then proceeds upon the 
 anterior part of the thigh, where it is termed 
 the crural or femoral vein, receives several 
 muscular branches, and passes under Pou- 
 part's ligament into the cavity of the pelvis, 
 where it is called the external iliac. 
 
 The arteries which are distributed about 
 the pelvis evacuate their blood into the exter- 
 nal hemorrhoidal veins, the hypogastric veins, 
 the internal pudendal, the ve7ia magna ipsius 
 penis, and obturatory veins, all of which 
 unite in the pelvis, and form the internal 
 iliac vein. 
 
 The external iliac vein receives the blood 
 from the external pudendal veins, and then 
 unites with the internal iliac at the last %'er- 
 tebra of the loins ; after which it forms 
 with its fellow the vena cava inferior or 
 ascendens, which ascends on the right side 
 of the spine, receiving the blood from the 
 sacral, lumbar, emulgeni, right spermatic 
 veins, and the veiia cava hepatica ; and ha- 
 ving arrived at the diaphragm, it passes 
 through the right foramen, and enters the 
 right auricle of the heart, into which it 
 evacuates all the blood from the abdominal 
 viscera and lower extremities. 
 
 Vena cava hepatica. This vein ramifies 
 in the substance of the liver, and brings 
 the blood into the vena cava inferior from 
 the branches of the ve7ia porta, a great 
 vein which carries the blood from the ab- 
 dominal viscera into the substance of the 
 liver. The trunk of this vein, about the 
 fissure of the liver, in which it ia situated, 
 
928 
 
 VEN 
 
 VER 
 
 is divided into the hepatic and abdomiaal 
 portions. The abdominal portion is com- 
 posed of the splenic, meseraic, and internal 
 hcemorrkoidal ileitis. These three venous 
 branches cairy all the iilood from the sto- 
 mach, spleen, pancreas, omentum, mesen- 
 tery, gall-blaiider and tlie small and large 
 intestines, inio the siiius of the vena portse. 
 The hepatic portion o, the vena portee enters 
 the substance of the liver, divides into 
 innumerable ramificstions, which secrete 
 the bile, and the su[K'n1uous blood passes 
 into corresponding branches of the vena cava 
 hepatica. 
 
 The action of the veins. Veins do not 
 pulsate ; the blood which they receive 
 from the arteries Hows tlirough them very 
 slowly, and is conveyed to the right auricle 
 of the heart, by the contractility of their 
 coats, the pressure of tlie blood from the 
 arteries, called the vis a lergo, the contrac- 
 tion of the muscles, and respiration ; and it 
 is prevented from going backwards in the 
 vein by the valves, of which there are a 
 great number 
 
 Vejuca ou guaco. a plant which has 
 the power of curing and preventing the 
 bite of venomous serpents 
 
 Velame'ntum bomby'cinum. The inte- 
 rior salt membrane of the intestines, 
 
 VELUM Pii'NDULUM PALATI. Ve- 
 lum. Velum pulalinum. The soU palate. 
 The soft part of the palate, which forms 
 two archeS; affixed laterally to the tongue 
 and pharynx. 
 
 VE'N V A'ZYGOS. '&i:e Mygosvein. 
 
 Ve'na meuine'nsis- See Medineiuis vena. 
 
 VE'iNTA PO'RTiE {Vena portce, a por- 
 tando, because through it things are carried.) 
 Vena portarnm. Tiie great vein,situaied at 
 the entrance of the liver, whic.i receives the 
 blood from the abdominal viscera, and car- 
 ries it into the substance of the liver It is 
 distinguished into the hepatic and abdominal 
 portion : the former is ramified through the 
 substance of the liver, and carries the blood 
 destined for the formation of the bile, which 
 is returned by branches to the trunk of the 
 vena cava; the latter is composed of three 
 branches, viz. the splenic, mesenteric, and 
 internal haemon-hoidal veins. See Vein, 
 
 Ve'sje la'cte^. The lacteal absorbents 
 were so called. See Lacteals. 
 
 Venereal disease. See Gonorrhma and 
 Syphilis 
 
 Ve'nter. a term formerly applied to the 
 larger circumscribed cavities of the body, as 
 the abdomen and thorax. 
 
 VENTRICLE. A term given by anato- 
 mists to the cavities of the brain and heart. 
 See Cerebrum and Heart. 
 
 Ventri'culus pulmona'ris. The right 
 ventricle of the heart. 
 
 Ventri'culus succenturia'tus. That 
 portion of the duodenum, which is sur- 
 rounded by the peritoneum, is sometimes so 
 
 large as to resemble a second stomach, and 
 is so called by some writers. 
 
 Ve'nus. Copper was commonly so called 
 by the cliemists. 
 
 VERA'TRUM. 1. The name of a genus 
 of plants in the Linncean system. Class, 
 Polygamia. Order, Monoecia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of white 
 hellebore. See Veratrum album. 
 
 Vera'trum a'lbum. Helleborns dlbus. 
 Elleborum album. White hellebore, or ve- 
 ratrum. Veratrum album; racemo supra- 
 decomposito, corollis erectis, of Linnaju?. 
 This plant is a native of Italy, Switzerland, 
 Austria, and Russia. Every part of the 
 plant is exlremely acrid and poisonous. The 
 dried root has no particular smell, but a 
 durable, nauseous, and bitter taste, burning 
 the mouth and fauces: when powdered, ami 
 applied to issues, or ulcers, it produces gri- 
 ping and purging ; if snuffed up the nose, it 
 proves a violent sternutatory. Gesner made 
 an infusion of half an ounce of this root 
 with two ounces of water; of this he took 
 two dracbms, which produced great heat 
 about the scapulae and in the face and head, 
 as well as the tongue and throat, followed 
 by singultus, which continued till vomiting 
 was excited. Bergius also experienced very 
 distressing symptoms, upon ta.eting this in- 
 fusion. The root taken in large doses, dis- 
 covers such acrimony, and operates by the 
 stomach and rectum with such violence, 
 that blood is usually discharged ; it likewise 
 acts very powerfully upon the nervous sys- 
 tem, producing great anxiety, tremors, ver- 
 tigo, syncope, aphonia, interrupted respi- 
 ration, sinking of the pulse, convulsions, 
 spasms, and death. Upon opening those 
 who have died of the effects of this poison, 
 the stomach discovered marks of inflamma- 
 tion, with corrosions of its internal coat. 
 The ancients exhibited this active medicine 
 in maniacal cases, and it is said with suc- 
 cess. The experience of Greding is some- 
 what similar : out of twenty-eight cases, ia 
 which he exhibited the bark of the root col- 
 lected in the spring, five were cured. In 
 almost every case that he relates, the medi- 
 cine acted more or less upon all the excre- 
 tions ; vomiting and purging were very ge- 
 nerally produced, and the matter thrown off 
 the stomach was constantly mixed with 
 bile ; a florid redness frequently appeared 
 on the face, and various cutaneous efflores- 
 cences upon the body ; and, in some, pleu- 
 ritic symptoms, with fever, supervened, so 
 as to require bleeding ; nor were the more 
 alarming affections of spasms and convul- 
 sions unfrequent. Critical evacuations were 
 also very evident ; many sweating profusely, 
 in some the urine was considerably increa- 
 sed, in others the saliva and mucous dis- 
 charges : and uterine obstructions, of long 
 duration, were often removed by its use. 
 Veratrum has likewise been found useful 
 
VEK 
 
 in epilepsy, and other convulsh'e com- 
 plaints: but the diseases in which its effi- 
 cacy seems least equivocal, are those of the 
 skin, as itch, and different prurient erup- 
 tions, herpes, morbus pediculosus, lepra, 
 scrophula, Stc. ; and in many of these it has 
 been successfully employed both internally 
 and externally. As a powerful stimulant 
 and irritating medicine, its use has been re- 
 sorted to in desperate cases only, and even 
 then it ought first to be exhibited in very 
 small doses, as a grain, and in . a diluted 
 state, and to be gradually increased, accord- 
 ing to the effects, which are generally of an 
 alarming nature. 
 
 VERA'TRDM NI'GRUM. See Helle- 
 borus niger. 
 
 VERBA'SCUM. (Quasi barbascum, from 
 its hairy coat.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnasan system. Class, Pentandria. Or- 
 der, Monogynia. Mullein. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the yellow 
 and black mullein. 
 
 Verba'scom ni'grum. The systematic 
 name of the black mullein. Candela regia : 
 Tapsus barbatus : Candelaria : LMnaria. 
 The Verbascum nigrum and Verbascum 
 thapsus appear to be ordered indifferently 
 by this name in the pharmacopoeias. The 
 Howers, leaves, and roots, are used occa- 
 sionally as mild adstringents. The leaves 
 possess a roughish taste, and promise to be 
 of service in diarrhoeas and other debilitated 
 states of the intestines. 
 
 Verba'scum tua'psus. The systematic 
 name of the yellow mullein. See Verbas- 
 cum nigrum. 
 
 VERBE'JMA. (Quad kerbena, a name 
 of distinction for all herbs used in sacred 
 rites.) Vervain. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaian system. Class, Decandria. Order, 
 Monogynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the ver- 
 vain. See Verbena officinalis. 
 
 Verbe'na fce'mina. The hedge mus- 
 tard is sometimes so called See Erysi- 
 mum. 
 
 Verbe'na officina'lis. The systematic 
 name of vervain. Verbenaca. Peristerium. 
 Hierobotane cephalalgia. Htrba sacra. Ver- 
 vain. This plant is destitute of odour, and 
 to the taste manifests but a slight degree of 
 bitterness and adstringency. In former times 
 the verbena seems to have been held sacred, 
 and was employed in celebrating the sacri- 
 ficial rites ; and with a view to this, more 
 than the natural power of the plant, il was 
 worn suspended about the neck as an 
 amulet. 
 
 This practice, thus founded on supersti- 
 tion, was, however, in process of time, 
 adopted in medicine ; and, therefore, to ob- 
 tain its virtues more effectually, the vervain 
 
 VER 
 
 929 
 
 was directed to be bruised before it was ap. 
 pended to the neck ; and of its good effects 
 thus used for inveterate head-aches, Fo- 
 restus relates a remarkable instance. In 
 still later times it has been employed in the 
 way of cataplasm, by which we are told the 
 niost severe and obstinate cases of cephalal- 
 gia have been cured, for which we have the 
 authorities of Etmuller, Hartman, and more 
 especially De Haen. Notwithstanding those 
 testimonies in favour of vervain, it has de- 
 ser%'edly fallen Mnto disuse in Britain; nor 
 has the pamphlet of Mr. Morley, written 
 professedly to recommend its use in scro- 
 phulous affections, had the effect of resto- 
 ring its medical character. This gentleman 
 directs the root of vervain to be tied with a 
 yard of white satin ribbon round the neck, 
 where it is to remain till the patient recovers. 
 He also has recourse to infusions and oint- 
 ments prepared from the leaves of the plant, 
 and occasionally calls in aid the most active 
 medicines of the Materia Medica. 
 
 VERDIGRIS. An impure subacetate 
 of copper. It is prepared by stratifying 
 copper plates with the husks of grapes, after 
 the expression of their juice, and when they 
 have been kept for some time imperfectly 
 exposed to ttre air, in an apartment warm 
 but not too dry, so as to pass to a state of 
 fermentation, whence a quantity of vinegar 
 is formed. The copper plates are placed 
 in jars in strata, with the husks thus pre- 
 pared, which are covered. At the end of 
 twelve, fifteen, or twenty days, these are 
 opened : the plates have an efflorescence on 
 their surfaces of a green colour and silky 
 lustre : they are repeatedly moistened with 
 water ; and at length a crust of verdigris is 
 formed, which is scraped off by a knife, is 
 put into bags, and dried by exposure of 
 these to the air and sun. It is of a green co- 
 lour, with a slight tint of blue. 
 
 In this preparation the copper is oxy- 
 dized, probably by the atmospheric air, aided 
 by the afBniiy of the acetic acid ; and a por- 
 tion of this acid remains in combination 
 with the oxyde, not sufficient, however, to 
 produce its saturation. When acted on by 
 water, the acid, with such a portion of oxyde 
 as it can retain in solution, are dissolved, 
 and the remaining oxyde is left undissolved. 
 From this analysis of it by the action of wa- 
 ter, Proust inferred that it consists of 43 of 
 acetate of copper, 27 of black oxyde of cop- 
 per, and 30 of water, this water not being 
 accidental, but existing in it in intimate 
 combination. 
 
 Verdigris is used as a pigment in some of 
 the processes of dyeing, and in surgery it is 
 externally applied as a mild detergent in 
 cleansing foul ulcers, or other open wounds. 
 On account of its virulent properties, it 
 ought not to be used as a medicine without 
 professional advice ; and in case any portion 
 of this poison be accidentally swallowedj 
 117 
 
930 
 
 \£K 
 
 V£K 
 
 emetics should be first given, and afterwards 
 cold wafer, gently alkalized, ought to be 
 drunk in abundance. 
 
 V E R M E Y E N, Philip, was born in 
 1648 at Vesbronck, in the county of Waes, 
 and assumed the clerical profession ; but an 
 inflaDKTiation of his leg having rendered 
 amputation necessary, he was determined 
 afterwards co study medicine. He accord- 
 ingly graduated and settled at Louvain, 
 Avhere he was nominated ^ofessor of ana- 
 tomy in 1689, and four years after_ of sur- 
 t'ery also. His application was indefati- 
 gable, so that he ' attained distinguished 
 eminence, and attached to his school a great 
 number of disciples. His celebrity was 
 principally the result of a work entitled 
 ••' Anatoni'ia Corporis Humaui,'' which 
 passed through many editions with improve- 
 mentsj and superseded the Compendium of 
 Bartholine. He published also a Compen- 
 dium of Medicine, a Treatise on Fevers, fee. 
 
 Veejuice. An acid liquor prepared from 
 grapes or apples, that are unfit to be con- 
 verted into wine or cider. It is also 
 made from crabs. It is principally used in 
 sauces and ragouts, though it sometimes 
 forms an ingredient in medicinal composi- 
 tions. 
 
 Verhicola'ris. See Sedum acre. 
 
 Vermiform process. Protuberaniia ver- 
 miformis. The substance which unites the 
 two hemispheres of the cerebellum like a 
 ring, forming a process. It is called vermi- 
 form, from its resemblance to the contortions 
 of worms. 
 
 VERMIFUGES. (Vermifuga, from 
 vermis, a worm, and fugo, to drive away.) 
 See Anthelminiics. 
 
 Vtrmillion. See Cinnabar, 
 
 Ve'rmis mo'rdicans. Vermis repens. A 
 species of herpetic eruption on the skin. 
 
 Ve'rmis terre'stris. See Earth-worm. 
 
 VERNEY, GuicHARD-JosEPH DO, was 
 the son of a physician at Tours, and born in 
 1648. After studying at Avignon, he re- 
 moved, at nineteen, to Paris, where he ac- 
 quired high reputation as an anatomical lec- 
 turer. He was admitted, nine years after, 
 into the Academy of Sciences, whose me- 
 moirs he enriched by his researches in natu- 
 ral history. In 1679 he was nominated pro- 
 fessor of anatomy at the Royal Gardens, 
 His work on the Organ of Hearing appear- 
 ed about four years after, and was trans- 
 lated into various languages. He continued 
 the pursuit of natural history with great 
 ardour, and even to the detriment of his 
 health, yet he was enabled, by a good con- 
 stitution, to reach his eighty-second year. 
 He bequeathed his valuable anatomical pre- 
 parations to the academy. After his death 
 a treatise on the Diseases of the Bones was 
 published from his manuscripts; and sub- 
 sequently various other papers, under the 
 title of " CEuvres Anatom." 
 - VERO'A'ICA. 1. The name of a genus 
 
 of plants in the Linnaean system, Clasiss 
 Diandria. Order, Monogynia. Speedwell. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the male 
 veronica. See Veronica officinalis. 
 
 Vero'nica officika'lis. The systemetic 
 name of Ibe plant which is called in the 
 piiarmacopceias Veronica mas. Thea Ger- 
 manica. Belonica pauli. ChanKsdrys. Vf.- 
 ronica officinalis; spicis lateralibus pedun- 
 culaliis ; foliis oppositis ; cav.le procumbenle, 
 of Linnffius, is not unfrequent on dry barren 
 grounds and heaths, as that of Hampstead, 
 flowering in June and July. This plant was 
 formerly used as a pectoral against coughs 
 and asthmatic afl'ections, but it is now justly 
 forgotten. 
 
 Vero'nica beccabu'nga. Beccabimga. 
 Anagallis aquatica. Laver Germanicnm, 
 veronica aquatica. Cepcea. Water-pim- 
 pernel and brook-lime. The plant which 
 bears these names is the Veronica becca- 
 bunga; racemis lateralibus, foliis ovatis pla- 
 nis, caule reptnte, of Linnaeus. It was 
 formerly considered of mnch use in several 
 diseases, and was applied externally to 
 wounds and ulcers : but if it have any pe- 
 culiar efficacy, it is to be derived from its 
 antiscorbutic virtue. As a mild refrigerant 
 juice, it is preferred where an acrimonious 
 state of the tluids prevails, indicated by pru- 
 rient eruptions upon the skin, or in what has 
 been called the hot scurvy. To derive 
 much advantage from it, the juice ought to 
 be taken in large quantities, or the fresh 
 plant eaten as food. 
 
 Verricula'ris tc'nica. The retina of 
 the eye. 
 
 VE'RTEBR^E. (From veriq, to turn.) 
 The spine is a long bony column, which 
 extends from the head to the lower pai't of 
 the trunk, and is composed of irregular 
 bones, which are called vertebrcfi. 
 
 The spine may be considered as being 
 composed of two irregular pyracpids, which 
 are united to each other in that part of the 
 loins where the last of the lumbar vertebrae 
 is united to the os sacrum. 
 
 The vertebrje which form the upper and 
 longest pyramid are called true vertebrae ; 
 and those which compose the lower pyramid, 
 or the 03 sacrum and coccyx, are termed 
 false vertebrse, because they do not in every 
 thing resemble the others, and particularly 
 •because, in the adult state, they become 
 perfectly immoveable, while the upper ones 
 continue to be capable of motion. For it 
 is upon the bones of the spine that the body 
 turns, and their name has its derivation 
 from the Latin verb verto, to turn, as ob- 
 served above. 
 
 The true vertebras, from their situations 
 with respect to the neck, back, and loins, 
 are divided into three classes, of cervicaJ, 
 dorsal, and lumbar vertebrcE. We will first 
 consider the general structure of all fhese, 
 and then separately describe their different 
 classes. 
 
VER 
 
 VEK 
 
 931 
 
 In each of the vertebrae, as ia oLiier bones, 
 we may remark the body of the bone, its 
 processes and cavities. Xhe body may be 
 compared to part of a cylinder cut off 
 transversely; convex before, and concave 
 behind, where it makes part of thfe cavity of 
 the spine. 
 
 Each vertebra has commonly seven pro- 
 ceases. The first of these is the spinous 
 process, which is placed at the back part of 
 the vertebra, and gives the name of spiwe to 
 the whole of this bony canal. Two others 
 are called transverse processes, from their 
 situation with respect to the spine, anu are 
 placed on each side of the spinous process. 
 The four others, which are called oblique 
 processes, are much smaller, than the other 
 three. There are two of these on the 
 upper and two on the lower part of each 
 vertebra, rising from near the basis of the 
 transverse processes. They are sometimes 
 called articular processes, because they are 
 articulated with each other; fliat is, the two 
 superior processes of one vertebra are arti- 
 culated with the two inferior processes of 
 the vertebra above it ; and they are called 
 oblique processes, from their situation with 
 respect to the processes with which they are 
 articulated. These oblique processes are 
 articulated to each other by a species of 
 ginglymus, and each process is covered at 
 its articulation with cartilage. 
 
 There is in every vertebra, between its 
 body and apophyses, a foramen, large 
 enough to admit a finger. These foramina 
 correspond with each other through all the 
 vertebrae, and form a long bony conduit, 
 for the lodgment of the spinal marrow. 
 
 Besides this great hole, there are four 
 notches on each side of every vertebra, be- 
 tween the oblique processes and the body of 
 the vertebra. Two of these notches are at 
 the upper, and two at the lower part of the 
 bone. Each of the inferior notches, meet- 
 ing with one of the superior notches of the 
 vertebra below it, forms a foramen ; whilst 
 the superior notches do the same with the 
 inferior notches of the vertebra above it. 
 These four foramina form passages for 
 blood-vessels, and for the nerves that pass 
 out of the spine. - 
 
 The vertebra? are united together by 
 means of a substance, compressible like cork, 
 which forms a kind of partition between 
 the several vertebras. This intervertebral 
 substance seems, in the fajtus, to approach 
 nearly to the nature of ligaments ; in the 
 adult it has a great resemblance to cartilage. 
 When cut horizontally, it appears to consist 
 of concentrical curved fibres ; externally it is 
 firmest and hardest; internally it becomes 
 thinner and softer, till at length, in the 
 centre, we find it in the form of a raucous 
 substance, which facilitates the motions of 
 the spine. 
 
 Genga, an Italian anatomist, long ago 
 observed, that the cliange which takes place 
 
 in these intervertebral cartilages, (as they 
 are usually called,) in advanced life, occa- 
 sions the decrease in stature, and the stoop- 
 ing forwards, which are usually to be observed 
 in old people. The cartilages then become 
 shrivelled, and consequently lose, in a great 
 measure, their eslasticify. But, besides this 
 gradual effect of old age, these cartilages' 
 are subject to a temporary diminution, from 
 the weight of tlie body in an erect posture, 
 so that people who have been long standing, 
 or who have .carried a considerable weight, 
 are found to be shorter than when they have 
 been long in bed. Hence we are taller in 
 the morniHg than at night. This fact, though 
 seemingly obvious, was not ascertained till 
 of late years. The difference in such cases 
 depends on the age and size of the subject ; 
 in tall, young people, it will be nearly an 
 inch ; but in older, or shorter persons, it will 
 be less considerable. 
 
 Besides the connection of the several ver- 
 tebra, by means of these cartilages, there 
 are likewise many strong ligaments, which 
 unite the bones of the spine to each other. 
 Some of these ligaments are estenal, and 
 others internal. Among the external liga- 
 ments, we observe one which is common to 
 all the vertebrae, extending, in a longitudinal 
 direction, from the fore part of the body of 
 the second vertebra of the neck, overall the 
 other vertebra;, and becoming broader as it 
 descends towards the os sacrum, where it 
 becomes thinner, and gradually disappears. 
 This external longitudinal ligament, if we 
 may so call it, is strengthened by other 
 shorter ligamentous fibres, which pass froni 
 one vertebra to another, throughout the 
 whole spiue. The internal ligament, the 
 fibres of whicii, like the external one, are 
 spread in a longitudinal direction, is extend- 
 ed over the back part of tiie bodies of the 
 vertebra, where they help to form the cavity 
 of the spine, and reaches from the foramen 
 magnum of the occipital bone to the os 
 sacrum. 
 
 We may venture to remark, that all the 
 vertcbrcB diminish in density and firmness 
 of texture, in proportion as they increase in 
 size, so that the lower vertebras, though 
 larger, are not so heavy in proportion as 
 those above them. In consequence of this 
 mode of structure, the size of the vertebrae 
 is increased without adding to their weight; 
 and this is an object of no little importance 
 in a part of the body which, besides flexibi- 
 lity and suppleness, seems to require light- 
 ness as one of its essential properties. 
 
 In the fcetus, at the ordinary time of 
 birth, each vertebra is found to be composed 
 of three bony pieces, connected by cartilages 
 which afterwards ossify. One of these pieces 
 is the body of the bone; the other two are 
 the posterior and lateral portions, which 
 form the foramen for the medulla spinalis. 
 The oblique processes are at that time com- 
 plete, and the transverse processes beginning 
 
932 
 
 VER 
 
 VER 
 
 to be formed, but the spinous processes are 
 totally wanting. 
 
 The cervical vertibrcs are seven in num- 
 ber, their bodies are smaller and of a firmer 
 texture than the other bones of the spine. 
 The transverse processes of these vertebrae 
 are short, and forked for the lodgment of 
 muscles ; and, at the bottom of each of these 
 processes, there is a foramen, for the passage 
 of the cervical artery and vein. The spi- 
 nous process of each of these vertebrae is like- 
 wise shorter than the other vertebrae, and 
 forked at its extremity; by which means it 
 allows a more convenient insertion to the 
 muscles of the neck. Tlieir oblique pro- 
 cesses are more deserving of that name than 
 either those of tire dorsal or lumbar verte- 
 brae. The uppermost of these processes are 
 slightly concave, and the lowermost slightly 
 convex. This may suffice for a general de- 
 scription of these vertebrae ; but the first, 
 second, and seventh, deserve to be spoken of 
 more particularly. The first, which is called 
 Jfkis, from its supporting the head, differs 
 from all the other vertebrae of the sjiine. It 
 forms a kind of bony ring, which may be 
 divided into its anterior and posterior arches, 
 and its lateral portions. Of these, the an- 
 terior arch is the smallest and flattest ; at the 
 middle of its convex fore part we observe a 
 small tubercle which is here what the body 
 is in the other vertebrae. To this tubercle a 
 ligament is attached, which helps to strength- 
 en the articulation of the spine with the os 
 occipitis. The back part of this anterior 
 portion is concave, and covered with carti- 
 lage, where it receives the odontoid process 
 of the second vertebra. The posterior por- 
 tion of the vertebra, or. more properly spea'c- 
 ing, the posterior arch, is larger than the 
 anterior one. Instead of a spinous process, 
 we observe a rising, or tubercle, larger than 
 that which we have just now described, on 
 the fore part of the bone. The lateral por- 
 tions of the vertebra project, so as to form 
 what are called the transverse processes, one 
 on each side, which are longer and larger 
 than the transverse processes of the other 
 vertebrae. They terminate in a roundish 
 tubercle, the end of which has a slight bend 
 downwards. Like the other transverse pro- 
 cesses, they are perforated at their basis, for 
 the passage of the cervical artery. But, be- 
 sides these transverse processes, we observe, 
 both on the superior and inferior surface of 
 these lateral portions of the first vertebra, an 
 articulating surface, covered with cartilage, 
 answering to the oblique processes in the 
 other vertebrae. The uppermost of th ese are 
 oblong, and slightly concare, and their ex- 
 ternal edges rise somewhat higher than their 
 internal brims. They receive the condyloid 
 processes of the os occipitis, with vvbich 
 they are articulated by a species of gingly- 
 mus. The lowermost articulating surfaces, 
 or the inferior oblique processes, as they are 
 called, are large, concave, and circular, and 
 
 are formed for receiving the superior oblique 
 processes of the second vertebra ; so that the 
 atlas differs from the rest of the cervical ver- 
 tebrae in receiving the bones, with which it 
 is articulated both above and below. In 
 the foetus we find this vertebra composed of 
 five, instead of three pieces, as in the other 
 vertebrae. One of these is the anterior arch ; 
 the other four are the posterior arch and the 
 sides, each of the latter being composed of 
 two pieces. The transverse process, on each 
 side, remains long in a state of epiphysis with 
 respect to the rest of the bone. 
 
 The second vertebra is called dtnlata, from 
 the process on the upper part of its body, 
 which has been, though perhaj^s improperly, 
 compared to a tooth. This process, which 
 is the most remarkable part of the vertebra, 
 is of a cylindrical shape, slightly flattened, 
 however, behind and before. Anteriorly it 
 has a convex, smooth, articulating surface, 
 where it is received by the atlas, as we ob- 
 served in our description of that vertebra. 
 It is by means of this articulation that the 
 rotatory motion of the head is performed ; 
 the articulation of the os occipitis with the 
 superior oblique processes of the first verte- 
 bra, allowing only a certain degree of mo- 
 tion backwards and forwards, so that when 
 we tnrn the face either to the right or left, 
 the atlas moves upon this odontoid process of 
 the second vertebra. But as the face cannot 
 turn a quarter of a circle, that is, to the 
 shoulder, upon this vertebra alone, without 
 being liable to injure the medulla spinalis, 
 we find that all the cervical vertebrae concur 
 in this rotatory motion, when it is in any 
 considerable degree ; and indeed we see 
 many strong ligamentous fibres arising from 
 the sides of the odontoid process, and pass- 
 ing over the first vertebra, to the os occipitis, 
 which not only strengthen the articulation of 
 these bones with each other, but serve to 
 regulate and limit their motion. It is on this 
 account that the name of moderators has 
 sometimes been given to these ligaments. 
 The transverse processes of the vertebra 
 dentata are short, inclined downwards, and 
 forked at their extremities. Its spinous 
 process is short and thick. Its superior 
 oblique processes are slightly convex, and 
 somewhat larger than the articulating sur- 
 faces of the first vertebra, by which me- 
 chanism, the motion of that bane upon this 
 second vertebra is performed with greater 
 safety. Its inferior oblique processes have 
 nothing singular in their structure. 
 
 The seventh vertebra of the neck differs 
 from the rest chiefly in having its spinous 
 process of a greater length, so that, upon 
 this account, it has been sometimes called 
 rerlebra prominens. 
 
 The dorsal vertebras, which are twelve in 
 number, are of a middle size, betv.-een the 
 cervical and lumbar vertebrae ; the upper 
 ones gradually losing their resemblance to 
 those of the neck, and the lower ones com- 
 
VER 
 
 VER 
 
 933 
 
 ing nearer to those of the loins. The bodies 
 of these vertebra; are more flattened at their 
 sides, more convex before, and more con- 
 cave behind, than the other bones of the 
 spine. Their upper and lower surfaces are 
 horizontal. At their sides we observe two 
 depressions, one at theirupper, and the other 
 at their lower edge, which, united with simi- 
 lar depressions in the Yertebree above and 
 below, form articulating surfaces, covered 
 with cartilage, in which the heads of the 
 ribs are received. These depressions, how- 
 ever, are not exactly alike in all the dorsal 
 vertebrs ; for we find the head of the first 
 rib articulated solely with the first of these 
 vertebrae, which has therefore the whole of 
 the superior articulating surface within itself, 
 independent of the vertebra above it. We 
 may likewise observe a similarity in this 
 respect in the eleventh and twelfth of the 
 dorsal vertebrae, with which the eleventh and 
 twelfth ribs are articulated separately. Their 
 spinous processes Bre long, flattened at the 
 sides, divided at their upper and back part 
 into two surfaces by a middle ridge, which 
 is received by a small groove in the inner 
 part of the spinous process immediately 
 above it, and connected to it by a ligament. 
 These spinous processes are terminated by a 
 kind of round tubercle, which slopes con- 
 siderably downwards, except in the three 
 lowermost vertebrae, where they are shorter 
 and more erect. Their transverse processes 
 are of considerable length and thickness, and 
 are turned obliquely backwards. Anteriorly 
 they have an articulating surface, for recei- 
 ving the tuberosity of the ribs, except in the 
 eleventh and twelfth of the dorsal vertebrae 
 to which the ribs are articulated by their 
 heads only. In the last of these vertebra; 
 the transverse processes are very short and 
 thick, because otherwise they would be apt 
 to strike against the lowermost ribs, when 
 we bend the bodj' to either side. 
 
 The lumbar vertebra, the lowest of the 
 true vertebrae, are five in number. They 
 are larger than the dorsal vertebrae. Their 
 bodies are extremely prominent, and nearly 
 of a circular form at their fore part; poste- 
 riorly they are concave. Tiieir intermediate 
 cartilages are of considerable thickness, es- 
 pecially anteriorly, by which means the cur- 
 vature of the spine forwards, towards the 
 abdomen, in tiiis part, is greatly assisted. 
 Their spinous processes are short and thick, 
 of considerable breadth,- erect, and termi- 
 nated by a kind of tuberosity. Their ob- 
 lique processes are of considerable thickness; 
 the superior ones are concave, and turned 
 inwards ; the inferior ones convex, and 
 turned outwards. Their transverse processes 
 are thin and long, except in the first and 
 last vertebra, where they are much shorter, 
 that the lateral motions of the trunk might 
 not be impeded. The inferior surface of all 
 these vertebrae is slightly oblique, so that the 
 fore part of the body of each is somewhat 
 
 thicker than its hind part; but this is more 
 particularly observable in the lowermost ver- 
 tebra, which is connected with the os sacrum. 
 Many anatomists describe the os sacrum and 
 the OS coccygis when considering the bones 
 of the spine, whilst others regard them as 
 belonging more properly to the pelvis. 
 These bones the reader may consult. It 
 now remains to notice the uses of the spine. 
 We find the spinal marrow lodged in this 
 bony canal, secure from external injury. It 
 defends the thoracic and abdominal viscera, 
 and forms a pillar which supports the head, 
 and gives a general firmness to the whole 
 trunk. 
 
 To give it a firm basis, we find the bodies 
 of the vertebra? gradually increasing in 
 breadth as they descend ; and to fit it for 
 a variety of motion, it is composed of a 
 great number of joints, with an interme- 
 diate elastic substance, so that to great 
 firmness there is added a perfect flexi- 
 bility. 
 
 We have already observed, that the lower- 
 most and largest vertebrae are not so heavy 
 in proportion as those above them ; their 
 bodies being more spongy, excepting at 
 their circumference, where they are more 
 immediately exposed to pressure ; so that 
 nature seems every where endeavouring to 
 relieve us of an unnecessary weight of bone. 
 But behind, where the spinal marrow is 
 more exposed to injury, we find the pro- 
 cesses composed of very hard bone ; and 
 the spinous processes are in general placed 
 over each other in a slanting direction, so 
 that a pointed instrument cannot easily get 
 between them, excepting in the neck, where 
 they are almost perpendicular and leave 
 a greater space between them. Hence, 
 in some countries, it is usual to kill cattle 
 by thrusting a pointed instrument between 
 the occiput and the atlas, or between the 
 atlas and the second vertebra. Besides 
 these uses of the vertebrae in defending 
 the spinal marrow, and in articulating the 
 several vertebrae, as is the case with the 
 oblique processes, we shall find that they 
 all serve to form a greater surface for the 
 lodgment of muscles, and to enable the 
 latter to act more powerfully on the trunk, 
 by affording them a lever of considerable 
 length. 
 
 In the neck, we see the spine projecting 
 somewhat forwards, to support the head, 
 which, withoutthis assistance, would require 
 a greater number of muscles. Through the 
 whole length of the thorax it is carried in a 
 curved direction backwards, and thus adds 
 considerably to the cavity of the chest, and 
 consequently affords more room to the 
 lungs, heart, and large blood-vessels. In 
 the loins, the spine again projects forwards, 
 in a direction with the centre of gravity, 
 by which means the body is easily kept in 
 an erect posture ; for otherwise we should 
 be liable to fall forwards. But, Rt its in- 
 
934 
 
 VES 
 
 VIB 
 
 ferior part, it again recedes baciiwards, 
 and' helps to form a cavity called the pel- 
 vis, in which the urinai'y bladder, intes- 
 tinuoi recluin, and other viscera, are 
 placed. 
 
 pius. His medical and surgical writings are 
 not held in much estimation. 
 
 VESA NLE (From Vesanus, a matt 
 man.) The fourth order in the Class JVeu- 
 roses, of Culleu's nosological arrangement; 
 
 In a part of the body that is composed comprehending diseases in which the judg- 
 
 of so great a number of banes, and con- 
 structed tor such a variety of motion, as 
 the spine is, luxation is more to be ex- 
 pected than fracture ; and this is very 
 wisely guarded nsaiiist in every direction, 
 hy the many processes that are to be found 
 in each vertebra, and by the cari'lages, 
 ligaments, and other means of connection, 
 Avhich we have described as uniting them 
 together. 
 
 Vertebral artery. Arleria vertebralis. 
 A branch of the subclavian, proceeding 
 through the vertebrae to within the cranium, 
 where, witii its fellow, it forms the basilary 
 artery, the internal auditory, and the poste- 
 rior arteiy of the .Tlura mater. 
 
 VERTEX. The crown of the head. 
 Vertic^/lia o'ssa. See Parietal bones. 
 Ve'rticis OS. See Parietal bones. 
 VERTIGO. Giddiness. 
 Vervain. See Verbena. 
 Vermin, female. See Erysimum. 
 VESA'LIL'S, Andrew, was born at 
 Brussels qbout the year 1514. After par- 
 Euinghis studies at different universities and 
 serving for two years professionally with the 
 Imperial arm j": he settled at Padua, and taught 
 anatomy with great applause : which he 
 subsequently continued at some otherschools 
 in Italy. \n 1544 he became physician 
 to Charles V., and resided chiefly at the 
 Imperial Court. About twenty years after, 
 in the midst of iiis professional career, an 
 extraordinary circumstance occurred, which 
 was the cause of his ruin. Being sum.- 
 moned to examine the body of a Spanish 
 gentU?man, and having begun the operation 
 too precipitately, the heart v\as observed to 
 palpitate ; in consequence of which he was 
 accused before tiie Inquisition : but the in- 
 terposition of Philip II. procured him to be 
 merely enjoined to make a pilgrimage 
 to the Holy Land. While at Jerusalem he 
 was invited to the anatomical chair at Pa- 
 dua, but on his return the ship was wrecked 
 on the coast of Zante, where he soon after 
 died. Vesalius has been represented as the 
 first person who lescued anatomy from the 
 slavery imposed upon it by deference to an- 
 cient opinions, and led the w^ay to modern 
 improvements. His first publication of note 
 was a set of Anatomical Tables, which was 
 soon followed by his great work " De Cor- 
 poris Humani Fabrica," printed at Basil in 
 1543, and often since in several countries. 
 The earliest impressions of the plates are 
 most valued, but the explanations were 
 made sub.^equently more co+'rect. In a 
 treatise " De Radicis Chin^ Usu," he se- 
 verely criticised the errors of Galen, which 
 engaged him in a controversy with Fallo- 
 
 ment is impaired, without either coma or 
 pyrexia. 
 
 VESrCA. (Dim. of vas, a vessel.) A 
 bladder. 
 
 VESrCA FE'LLIS. The gall-bladder. 
 See Gall-bladder. 
 
 VESICA URINA'RIA. The urinary 
 bladder. See Urinary bladder. 
 
 VESiCATORIES. (Vesicatoria, from ve- 
 sica, a bladder; because they raise a bladder.) 
 See Epispastics. 
 
 VESICLE. (Vesicula, a diminutive of 
 vesica, a bladder.) An elevation of the 
 cuticle, containing a transparent watery 
 fluid. 
 
 Vesi'ccla fe'llis. The gall-bladder. 
 Vesi'culjE Di'v^ eVrbars. The con- 
 fluent small-pox. 
 
 Vesi'cul^ gingiva'rum. The thrush. 
 VESrCUL^ FULMONA'LES. The air 
 cells which compose the greatest part of the 
 lungs, and are situated at the termination of 
 the bronchia. 
 
 VESI'CULiE SEMINA'LES. Two 
 membranous receptacles, situated on the 
 back part of the bladder above its neck. 
 The excretory ducts are called ejaculatoiy 
 ducts. They proceed to the urethra, into 
 which they open by a peculiar orifice at 
 the top of the verumontanum. They have 
 vessels and nerves from the neighbouring 
 parts, and are well supplied with absorb- 
 ent vessels, which proceed to the lym- 
 phatic glands about the loins. The use 
 of the vesiculre seminales is to receive the 
 semen brought into them by the vasa de- 
 ferentia, to retain, somewhat inspissate, 
 and to excern it sub coiiu into the urethra, 
 from whence it is propelled into the vagina 
 uteri. 
 
 Vesicular ferer. See Pemphigus. 
 VESTI'BULUM. A round cavity of 
 the internal ear, between the cochlea and 
 semicircular canals, in which are an oval 
 opening communicating with the cavity of 
 the tympanum and the orifices of the semi- 
 circular canals. It is within this cavity and 
 the semicircular canals, that the new appa- 
 ratus, discovered by the celebrated neurolo- 
 gist Scarpa, lies. He has demonstrated 
 membranous tubes, connected loosely by 
 cellular texture, within the bony semicircu- 
 lar canals, each of which is dilated in the 
 cavity of the vestibule into an ampulla; 
 it is upon these ampullas, which commu- 
 nicate by means of an alveus communis, 
 that branches of the portio mollis are ex- 
 panded. 
 Veto'nica co'rdi. See Befoniea. 
 VI'BEX. (Vibex, sing., plu. nUces.) 
 
liie large purple spots which appear under 
 the skin in certain malignant fevers. 
 
 VIBRI'SS^. {Vibrissa, from vibro, to 
 quaver.) Hairs growing in the nostrils. 
 See Capiirus. 
 
 VICHY WATER. Is obtained frona 
 the' tepid mineral springs that arise in the 
 vicinity of Vichy, in France. On account 
 of its chalybeate and alkaline ingredients, 
 it is taken internally, being reputed to be of 
 great service in bilious colics, diarrhoeas, 
 and in disorders of the stomach, especially 
 such as arise from a relaxed or debilitated 
 state of that organ. 
 
 These waters are likewise very useful 
 when employed as a tepid bath, particu- 
 larly in rheumatism, sciatica, gout, fee. By 
 combining the interna! use with the exter- 
 nal application, they have often etiected a 
 cure where other remedies had failed to 
 aiford relief. 
 
 Vi'ciA fa'ba. The systematic name of 
 the common bean plant. It is a native of 
 Egypt. There are many varieties. Beans 
 are very wholesome and nutritious to those 
 whose stomachs are strong, and accustomed 
 to the coarser modes of living. In delicate 
 stomachs they produce flatulency, dyspepsia, 
 cardialgia, &.c. especially when old. See 
 Legumina. 
 
 Victoria'lis lo'nga. See Mlium -vido- 
 rialis. 
 
 VIEUSSENS, Raymond, was borh at a 
 village in Rovergne, graduated at Mont- 
 pellier, and in 1671 w-as chosen physician to 
 the Hospital of St. Eloy. The result of his 
 anatomical researches in this situation was 
 published under the title of Neurology, and 
 gained him great reputation. His name be- 
 came known at Court, and Mad. de Mont- 
 pensier made him her physician. After her 
 death he returned to Montpellier, and direct- 
 -*' ed his attention to chemistry ; and having 
 found an acid in the caput mortuum of the 
 blood, be made this the ground work of a 
 new medical theory. In advanced life his 
 writings were multiplied without augmenting 
 his reputation. He died in 1726. 
 
 VIGILANCE. Pervigilium. Vigilance, 
 when attended by anxiety, pain in the head, 
 loss of appetite, and diminution of strength, 
 is by Sauvages and Sagar, considered as a 
 genus of disease, and is called agrypnia. 
 
 VERRU'CA. A wart. 
 
 VEKRtrcA'RiA. (From Verruca, a wart; 
 because it was supposed to destroy warts.) 
 The herb turnsole. 
 
 VI'NCA. (From vincio, to bird ; be- 
 cause of its usefulness in making bands.) 
 The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- 
 naean system. Class, Pentandria. Order, 
 Monogynia, The herb periwinkle, or per- 
 vincle. 
 
 Vi'kca mi'nor. The systematic name of 
 the lesser periwinkle. Vinca jjervinca. Cle- 
 matis dapknoides major. It possesses bitter 
 and adstringent virtues, and it is said to be 
 
 VIO 
 
 935 
 
 efficacious in stopping nasal hemorrhages 
 when bruised and put i.nto the uose. Boiled^ 
 it forms a useful adstriugent gargle in com- 
 DJon sore tbroatj and it is given by some in 
 ptithisical L-Oi^.j/iaJiiis. 
 
 Vi'nca pervi'kca. See Vinca minor. 
 ViivcETo'xicuM. (From xinco, to over- 
 come, and ioxicum, poison > so named from 
 its supposed virtues of resisting and expel- 
 ling poisons.) See Aschpias. 
 
 Pine. See Vitis. 
 
 Vine, white See Bryonia alba. 
 
 Vine, wild. See Bryonia alba. 
 
 Vinegar. See Jicetum. 
 
 Vinegar, distilled, iree Acetum. 
 
 Vinegar, spirits of. See Jlcetum. 
 
 VI'NUM See Wine. 
 
 Vi'num A'LOis, Wine of aloes. For- 
 merly knowrf by the names of tinctura hierce, 
 and tindufa sacra. " Take of extract of 
 spiked aloe, eight ounces ; canella bavk, two 
 ounces; wine, six pints ; proof spirits, two 
 pints. Rub the aloes into powder with white 
 sand, previously cleansed from any im- 
 purities : rub the canella bark also into 
 powder ; and after having mixed these pow- 
 ders together, pour on the wine and spirit. 
 Macerate for fourteen days, occasionally 
 shakingthe mixture, andafterwardsstrain." A 
 stomachic purgative, calculated for the aged 
 and phlegmatic, who are not troubled with 
 the piles The dose is from half to a whole 
 fluid ounce. 
 
 Vi'ndm antimo'nii. In small doses this 
 proves alterative and diaphoretic, and a large 
 dose emetic ; in which last intention it is the 
 common emetic for children. 
 
 Vi'num anti3io'nii tartariza'ti. See 
 Antimonii.m tartar izalum. 
 
 V]'ncm fe'rri. Wine of iron,, formerly 
 called vinum ctialybeatum- " Take of iron 
 filings, two ounces , wine, two pints. Mix 
 and set the mixture by for a month, occa- 
 sionally shaking it ; then filter it through 
 paper " For its virtues, see Ferrum tarta- 
 risatum. 
 
 Vi'Ki'ai iPECACUA'NH.a;. Wine of ipeca- 
 cuanha. " Take of ipecacuanha root- brui- 
 sed, two ounces ; wine, two pints. Mace- 
 rate for fourteen days, and strain." The 
 dose, when used as an emetic, is from two 
 fluid drachmi to half a fluid ounce. 
 
 Vi'num o'pii. Wine of opium, formerly 
 known by the names of laudanum liquidum 
 Sydenhami, and tindura thebaica. " Take of 
 extract of opium, an ounce ; cinnamon 
 bark, bruised, cloves, bruised, of each a 
 drachm ; wine, a pint. Macerate for eight 
 days, and strain." See Opium. 
 
 Vi'num veea'tri. Wine of white helle- 
 bore. " Taks of white hellebo.'-e root, sliced, 
 eight ounces ; wine, two pints and a half; 
 macerate for foui-teen days, and strain." See 
 Verairum. 
 
 VrOLA. (From lov, because it was first 
 found in Ionia.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in 
 
^m 
 
 vio 
 
 VliJ 
 
 the Linnaean system. Class, Syn^tntala. 
 Order, Monogynia. The violet. 
 
 2. The pharraacopceial name of the Sweet 
 violet. See Viola adorata. 
 
 Vi'oLA cani'na. The dog violet. The 
 root of this plant, Viola canina, of Linnaeus, 
 possesses the power of vomiting and purging 
 the bowels ; with which intention a scruple 
 of the dried root must be exhibited. It ap- 
 pears, though neglected in this country, 
 virortLy of the attention of physicians. 
 
 Vi'oLA IPECAC ua'nha. The plant which 
 was supposed to aiford the ipecacuanha root. 
 
 Vi'oLA lu'tea. The wall-flower was so 
 called. See Cheiranthus cheiri. 
 
 Vi'oLA odora'ta. The systematic name 
 of the sweet violet. Viola acaulis, foliis 
 eordatis, stolonibus repentibus, of LinnEeus. 
 The recent flowers of this plant are received 
 into the catalogues of the Materia Medica. 
 They have an agreeable sweet smell, and 
 a mucilaginous bitterish taste. Their vir- 
 tues are purgative or laxative, and by some 
 they are said to possess an anodyne and 
 pectoral quality. The officinal preparation 
 of this flower is a sirup, which, to young 
 children, answers the purpose of a purgative ; 
 it is also of considerable utility in many 
 chemical inquiries, to detect an acid or an 
 alkali ; the former changing the blue colour 
 to a red, and the latter to a green. 
 
 Vi'ola palu'steis. See Finguicula. 
 
 Vi'oLA TRi'coLOR. Harts-ease. Pan- 
 sies. This well-known beautiful little plant 
 grows in corn-fields, waste and cultivated 
 grounds, flowering all the summer months. 
 It varies much by cultivation ; and by the 
 vivid colouring of its flowers often becomes 
 extremely beautiful in gardens, where it is 
 distinguished by various names. To the 
 taste, this plant in its recent slate is ex- 
 tremely glutinous, or mucilaginous, ac- 
 companied with the common herbaceous 
 flavour and roughness. By distillation 
 with water, according to Haase, it affords 
 a small quantity of odorous essential oil, of 
 a somewhat acid taste. The dried herb 
 yields about half its v.'eight of watery ex- 
 tract, the fresh plant about one eighth. 
 Though many of the old writers on the 
 Materia Medica represent this plant as a 
 powerful medicine in epilepsy, asthma, 
 ulcers, scabies, and cutaneous complaints, 
 yet the viola tricolor owes its present cha- 
 racter as a medicine to the modern autho- 
 rities of Starck, Metzger, Haase, and 
 others, especially as a remedy for the crusta 
 lactea. For this purpose, a handful of the 
 fresh herb, or half a drachm of it dried, 
 boiled two hours in milk, is to be strained 
 and taken night and morning. Bread, with 
 this decoction, is also to be formed into a 
 poultice and applied to the part. By this 
 treatment, it has been observed, that the 
 eruption during the first eight days increases, 
 and that the urine, when the medicine 
 succeeds, has an odour similar to that of 
 
 cats ; but on continuing the use of the 
 plant a suflScient time, the smell goes oft', 
 the scabs disappear, and the skin recovers 
 its natural purity. Instances of the suc- 
 cessful exhibition of this medicine, as cited 
 by these authors, are very numerous ; in- 
 deed this remedy, under their management,, 
 seems rarely, if ever, to have failed. It 
 appears, however, that Mursinna, Acker- 
 niann, and Henning, were less fortunate 
 in the employment of this plant ; the last 
 of whom declares, that in the diffei'ent 
 cutaneous disorders in which he used it, no 
 benefit was derived. Haase, who admini- 
 stered this species of violet in various forms, 
 and large doses, extended its use to many 
 chronic disorders ; and from the great 
 immber of cases in which it proved success- 
 ful, we are desirous of recommending it to 
 a farther trial in this country. 
 
 It is remarkable that Bergius speaks of 
 this plant as a useful mucilaginous purga? 
 live, and takes no notice of its efficacy in the 
 crusta lactea, or in any other disease. 
 
 Viola'ria. See Viola. 
 
 Violet, dog. See Viola canina. 
 
 Violet, siveef. See Viola odorata. 
 
 Viper. See Vipera. 
 
 Viper-grass. See Scorzonera. 
 
 VI'PERA. {Quod vi pariat ; because it 
 was thought that its young eat through the 
 mother's bowels.) The viper or adder. See 
 Coluber berus. 
 
 Viper a' Ri A. See Aristolochia serpenta- 
 ria. 
 
 Viperi'na. (From vipera, a snake ) so 
 called from the serpentine appearance of 
 its roots.) See Aristolochia serpentaria. 
 
 Viperi'na virginia'na. See Jlristolochia 
 serpentaria. 
 
 Vi'kga au'rea. See Solidago virga aurea. 
 
 Virga'ta sutc'ra. The sagittal suture of 
 the skull. 
 
 Virgina'le clau'strum. The hymen. 
 
 Virginian tobacco. See Kicotiana, 
 
 Virgin's bower, upright. See Clematis 
 recta. 
 
 Virgin's milk. A solution of gum ben- 
 zoin. 
 
 VI'RUS. A synonym of contagion. See 
 Contagion. 
 
 VIS CONSERVA'TRIX. See Vis medv- 
 catrix naturcB. 
 
 VIS ELA'STICA. Elasticity. 
 
 VIS INE'RTliE. The propensity to rest 
 inherent in nature. 
 
 VIS I'NSITA. This property is defined 
 by Haller to be that power by which a 
 muscle, , when wounded, touched, or irri- 
 tated, contracts, independent of the will of 
 the animal that is the object of the expe- 
 riment, and without its feeling pain. See 
 Irrilability. 
 
 VIS MEDICA'TRIX NATU'R.^. Vis 
 conservatrix. A term employed by phy- 
 sicians to express that healing power in 
 an animated body, by which, when diseased. 
 
VIS 
 
 VIT 
 
 937 
 
 tlie body is euabled to regain its healthy 
 actions. 
 
 VIS MO'RTUA. That property by 
 which a muscle, after the death of the ani- 
 mal, or a muscle, immediately after having 
 been cut out from a living body, con- 
 
 VIS N E R V O'S A. This property is 
 considered by Whytt to be another power 
 of the muscles by which they act when exci- 
 ted by the nerves. 
 
 VIS PLA'STICA. That facility of for- 
 mation which spontaneously operates in 
 animals. 
 
 VIS \ TE'RGO. Any impulsive power. 
 
 VIS VI'T^. The natural power of the 
 animal machine in preserving life. 
 
 Vi'scuM ALBUM. Mistletoe. This singu- 
 lar parasitical plant most commonly grows 
 on apple-trees, also on the pear, hawthorn, 
 service, oak, hazel, maple, ash, lime-tree, 
 willow, elm, horn-beam, Lc. It is suppo- 
 sed to be propagated by birds, especially by 
 the field-fare and thrush, which feed upon 
 its berries, the seeds of which pass through 
 the bowels unchanged ; and along with the 
 excrement adhere to the branches of trees 
 where they vegetate. 
 
 The mistletoe of the oak has, from the 
 times of the ancient druids, been always pre- 
 ferred to that produced on other trees ; but 
 it is now well known that the viscus quercus 
 differs in no respect from others. 
 
 This plant is the t^ of the Greeks, and 
 was in former times thought to possess 
 many medicinal virtues ; however, we learn 
 but little concerning its efficacy from the 
 ancient writers en the Materia Medica, 
 nor will it be deemed necessary to state 
 the extraordinary powders ascribed to the 
 mistletoe by the crafty designs of druidical 
 knavery. Both the leaves and branches of 
 the plant have very little smell, and a very 
 weak taste of the nauseous kind. In distilla- 
 tion they impregnate water with their faint 
 unpleasant smell, but yield no essentiS oil. 
 Extracts, made from them by water, are 
 bitterish, roughish, and subsaline. The spi- 
 ritous extract of the wood has the greatest 
 austerity, and that of the leaves the greatest 
 bitterness. The berries abound with an ex- 
 tremely tenacious and most ungrateful sweet 
 mucilage. 
 
 The viscus quercus obtained great reputa- 
 tion for the cure of epilepsy ; and a case of 
 this disease, of a woman of quality, in 
 which it proved remarkably successful, is 
 mentioned by Boyle. Some years after- 
 wards its use was strongly recommended 
 in various convulsive disorders byColbach, 
 who has related several instances of its good 
 effects. He administered it in substance 
 in doses of half a drachm, or a drachm, 
 of the wood or leaves, or an infusion of an 
 ounce. This author was followed by 
 oihers, who have not only given testimony 
 ci the efficacy of the mistletoe in different 
 
 convulsive affections, but also in those com- 
 plaints denominated nervous, in which it 
 was supposed to act in the character of a 
 tonic. But all that has been written in 
 favour of this remedy, which is certainly 
 well deserving of notice, has not prevented 
 it from falling into general neglect , and 
 the colleges of London and Edinburgh 
 have, perhaps not without reason, expunged 
 it from their catalogues of the Materia 
 Medica. 
 
 VISCUS. Any organ or part which has 
 an appropriate use, as the viscera of the ab- 
 domen, &tc. 
 
 Vision. See Seeing. 
 Vision, defective. See Dysopia. 
 Vi'sus cefiguka'tds. See Metanwr^ 
 phopsia. 
 
 Vi't^ a'reor. See Jirhor vitm. 
 Vi'tje li'gnum. See Guaincuin. 
 Vital actions. See Vital functions. 
 VITAL FUNCTIONS. Vital actions. 
 Those actions of the body upon which lifft 
 immediately depends, as the circulation of 
 the blood, respiration, heat of the body, &c. 
 See Action. 
 
 Vital principle. See Life. 
 Vit4'lba. Traveller's joy. See Clema- 
 tis recta. 
 
 Vi'tex. (From vieo, to bind.) Agnus 
 custus. The chaste tree. Vitex agnus vas- 
 tus ;foliis digitalis, serratis, spicis verticillatis, 
 of Linneeus. The seeds are the medicinal 
 part, which have, when fresh, a fragrant 
 smell, and an acrid aromatic taste. For- 
 merly they were celebrated as antaphrodi- 
 siacs ; but experience does not discover in 
 them any degree of such virtue, and some 
 have ascribed to them an opposite one. 
 They are now fallen into disuse. 
 Vi'ti Sa'ltps. See Chorea. 
 VITILI'GO. (From viteo, to infect.) See 
 Jllphus. 
 
 Vi'TIS. 1. The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Pen- 
 tandria. Order, Monogynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the grape. 
 See F^^^s vinifera. 
 ViTis a'i.ba. See Bryonia alba. 
 Vi'tis cori'nthica. This affords the 
 Uva passa minor. Passn corinthiaca. The 
 currant. The dried fruit of the vitis corin- 
 thiaca. Their virtues are similar to those of 
 the raisin. 
 
 Vi'tis id«'a. See Vaccinium. 
 Vi'tis sylve'stris. White bryony. 
 Vi'tis vini'fera. The systematic name 
 of the grape-tree. Vitis ; foliis lobatis sinua- 
 tis 7indis, of Linnffius. Vine leaves and the 
 tendrils have an adstringent taste, and were 
 formerly used in diarrhceas, haemorrhages, 
 and other disorders requiring refrigerant 
 and styptic medicines. The juice or sap 
 of the vine, called lachryma, has been re- 
 commended in calculous disorders : and it 
 is said to be an excellent application to 
 weak eyes and specks of the cornea. The 
 118 
 
938 
 
 vol 
 
 VOX 
 
 unripe fruit bas a harsb, rough, sour taste ; 
 its expressed juice, called verjuice, was for- 
 merly much esteemed, but is now super- 
 seded by the juice of lemons ; for external 
 use, however, particularly in bruises and 
 pains, verjuice is still employed, and consi- 
 dered to be a very useful application. The 
 dried fruit is termed Uva pa.isa major. 
 Passula major. The raisin. Raisins are 
 jjrepared by immersing the fresh fruit into 
 a solution of alkaline salt and soap-ley, 
 made boiling hot, to which is added some 
 olive oil, and a small quantity of common 
 salt, and afterwards drying them in the 
 shade. They are used as agreeable, lubri- 
 cating, acescent sweets in pectoral decoc- 
 tions, and for ohtunding the acrimony in 
 other medicines, and rendering them grate- 
 ful to the palate and stomach. They are 
 directed in the decodum hordei compositum, 
 tinctura senna, and tindura cardamomi com- 
 posita. See also Wine and £cetum. 
 
 Vitra'ria. The peltitory of the wall. 
 
 VITREOUS HUMOUR. Humor vi- 
 freiis. The pellucid body which fills the 
 whole bulb of the eye behind the crystal- 
 line lens. The vitreous substance is com- 
 posed of small cells which communicate 
 with each other, and ai-e disten^ied with a 
 transparent fluid. 
 
 Vitriol, acid of. See Sulphuric acid. 
 
 Vitriol, blue. See Cupri sulphas. 
 
 Vitriol, green. See Ferri sulphas. 
 
 Vitriol, Roman. See Cupri sulphas. 
 
 Vitriol, sweet spirit of. See Spirilus alhe- 
 ris sulphurici. 
 
 Vitriol, white. See Zi7ici sulphas. 
 
 Vilriolated kali. See PotasstE sulphas. 
 
 ViTRi'oLUM. (From vitrum, glass ; so 
 called from its likeness to glass. Hollan- 
 dus says this word is fictitious, and com- 
 posed from the inhiais of the following 
 sentence ; Vade in terrain rimando, inve- 
 ■nies, optimum lapidem veram medicinam.) 
 Calcadinum. Calcatar. Calcotar. Calcan- 
 ilios. Calcantham. Calcitea. Vitriol, or 
 sulphate of iron. 
 
 VlTRl'OLUM a'LBUM. ScC ZlHCt Sul- 
 
 phas. 
 
 ViTRi'oLUM cceru'leum. See Cupri sul- 
 phas. 
 
 VrrRi'oLUM Roma'num. See Cupri sul- 
 phas. 
 
 ViTRi'oLUM vi'ride. Scb Fcrri sul- 
 phas. 
 
 VITRUM. Glass. 
 
 Vi'trum antimo'nii. Glass of antimony. 
 Antimony first calcined, then fused in a 
 crucible. 
 
 Vi'trum antimo'nti cera'tum. A di- 
 aphoretic compound exhibited in the cure 
 of dysenteries arising from checked perspi- 
 ration. 
 
 Vi'trum hypoclepti'cum. A funnel to 
 separate oil from water. 
 
 VOICE. Vox. The principal organ 
 of the voice is the larynx : for, when it is 
 
 injured, the air passes through the windpipe 
 without yielding any sound. 
 
 VoLSELLA. A probang, or instrument to 
 remove bodies sticking in the throat. 
 
 VO'LVULUS. (From volvo, to roll up.) 
 The iliac passion, or inflammation in the 
 bowels, called twisting of the guts. 
 
 Vo'lvulus terre'stris. Small bind- 
 weed. The convolvulus minor. 
 
 VOMER. Named from its great re- 
 semblance to a ploughshare. It is a slea- 
 der thin bone separating the nostrils from 
 each other, consisting of two plates much 
 compressed together, very dense and strong, 
 yet so thin as to be transparent ; these two 
 plates seem at every edge to separate from 
 each other, and thus a groove is formed at 
 every side. — 1. This groove on the upper 
 edge, or, as it may be called, its base, is 
 wide, and receives into it the projecting 
 points of the ethmoid and sphenoid bones, 
 and thus it stands very firmly and securely 
 on the skull, and capable of resisting blows 
 of considerable violence. — 2. The groove, 
 upon the lower part, is narrower, and re- 
 ceives the rising line in the middle of the 
 palate plate, vvhere the bones join to form 
 the palate suture. At the fore part it is 
 united by a ragged surface, and by some- 
 thing like a groove, to the middle cartilage 
 of the nose, and as the vomer receives the 
 other bones into its grooves, it is as it were, 
 locked in on all sides, receiving support and 
 strength from each, but more particularly 
 from the thick and strong membrane which 
 covers the whole, and which is so continu- 
 ous as to resemble a periosteum, or rather a 
 continued ligament from its strength ; thus 
 theslender vomerpossesses sufficient strength 
 to avert from it all those evils which must 
 inevitably have occurred, had it been less 
 wisely or less strongly constructed. 
 
 VOMICA. (From vomo, to spit up ; be- 
 cause it discharges a sanies.) An abscess of 
 the lungs. 
 
 Vo'aucA liquo'ris ^te'rni. Quick- 
 silver. 
 
 VOMITING. Vomitio. A forcible 
 ejectidfci of food, or any other substance, 
 from the stomach, through the oesophagus 
 and mouth. It is either idiopathic, whea 
 arising from a cause in the stomach itself; 
 or symptomatic, when originating from dis-. 
 eases seated in any other part of the body. 
 Its immediate cause is an antiperistaltic, 
 spasmodic, convulsive constriction of the 
 stomach and pressure of the diaphragm and 
 abdominal muscles. It is an effort of na- 
 ture to expel whatever molests or is trouble- 
 some in the stomach. 
 
 Vomiting of hlood. See Hcsmatemesis. 
 
 Vo'mitus crue'ntos. See Hceinaleme- 
 sis. 
 
 Voracious appetite. See Bxdimia. 
 
 Vox ABSci'ssA. Hoarseness, a loss of 
 voice. 
 
VUL 
 
 VUL 
 
 939 
 
 Vulsa'go. The asarabacca was so called. 
 See Asarum. 
 
 Vulnkra'ria. (From vulnus, a wound.) 
 Medicines which heal wounds. An herb 
 named from its use in healing woiinds. 
 
 Vulnkra'kia A'tiUA. Arquebusade. 
 
 Vu'r.Kus sclope'ticum. A gun-shot wound. 
 
 VU'LVA. (Quasi valva, the aperture to 
 
 the womb ; or quasi volva, because tlie fcetus 
 is wrapped up in it.) The pudendum mu- 
 liebre, or parts of generation proper to wo- 
 njen ; also a foramen in the brain. 
 
 Vl'lva'kia. (From vulva, the womb ; so 
 named from its smell, or use in disorders of 
 the womb.) Stinking orach. See Cheno- 
 podium vulvaria. 
 
 w 
 
 trAKE robin. See ^mm. 
 
 Wall-flower. See Ckeiranthiis chtiri. 
 
 Wall-pellilory. See Parittaria. 
 
 fVall-pepper. See Stdwm acre. 
 
 Wabiut. See Juglans. 
 
 W A L T H E R, AuGusTiKE Frederic, a 
 physician, was appointed in 1723) professor 
 of anatomy and surgery at Leyden. Se- 
 veral of his dissertations on anatomical sub- 
 jects are commended, and have been re- 
 printed by Haller. The best of his larger 
 pieces is " De Lingua Humana Libellus," 
 in quarto. As a botanist he published a 
 Catalogue of the Plants in his own garden, 
 and a work on the structure of Plants. He 
 died about the year 1746. 
 
 WALTON W A T E R. A mineral 
 spring near Tewkesbury in Gloucestershire, 
 containing a small portion of iron dissolved 
 in fixed air ; of absorbent earth combined 
 with hepatic air ; of vitriolated magnesia, 
 and muriated mineral alkali ; but the pro- 
 portions of these constituent parts have not 
 been accurately ascertained. Walton water 
 is chiefly efficacious in obstructions and other 
 affections of the glands. 
 
 WATER, ^qua. According to the 
 opinion of modern chemists is a compound 
 fluid, made up of two substances, neither 
 of which can be exhibited separately, ex- 
 cept in the gaseous form ; and when aeri- 
 form, they are known, the one as hydrogen 
 gas, or InHammable air; the other as oxy- 
 gen gas, or vital air. These gases, in the 
 proportion of about two measures of hydro- 
 gen to one of ox3'gen, when united chemi- 
 cally, and reduced from the form of an air 
 to that of a liquid, constitute the fluid, 
 water. 
 
 It is transparent, without colour, smell, 
 or taste ; in a very slight degree compres- 
 sible ; when pure, not liable to spontaneous 
 change ; liquid in the common temperature 
 of our atmosphere, assuming the solid form 
 at 32° Fahrenheit, and the gaseous at 212", 
 but returning unaltered to its liquid state oa 
 
 lesumtng any degree of hf at between these 
 points ; capable of dissolving a greater num- 
 ber of natural bodies than any other fluid 
 whatever, and especially those known by the 
 name of the saline ; performing the most 
 important functions in the vegetable and 
 animal kingdoms, and entering largely into 
 their composition as a constituent part. The 
 simple waters are the following : 
 
 1. Dislilled wafer. This is the lightest of 
 all others, containing neither solid nor gas- 
 eous substances in solution, is perfectly void 
 of taste and smell, colourless and beautifully 
 transparent, has a soft feel, and wets the fin- 
 gers more readily than any other. It mixes 
 uniformly with soap into a smooth oi)aline 
 mixture, but maybe added to a solution of 
 soap in spirit of wine without injuring its 
 transparency. The clearness of distilled 
 water is not impaired by the most delicate 
 chemical re-agents, such as lime-water, a 
 solution of barytes in any acid, nitrated sil- 
 ver, or acid of sugar. When evaporated in 
 a silver vessel it leaves no residuum ; if pre- 
 served from access of foreign matter floating 
 in the air, it may be kept for ages unaltered 
 in vessels upon which it has no action, as it 
 does not possess within itself the power of 
 decomposition. As it freezes exactly at 32° 
 of Fahrenheit, and boils at 213° under the 
 atmospherical pressure of 29.8 inches, these 
 points are made use of as the standard one.s 
 for thermometrical division ; and its specific 
 weight being always the same under the 
 mean pressure and temperature, it is em- 
 ployed for the comparative standard ef spe- 
 cific gravity. 
 
 Pure distilled water can only be procured 
 from water which contains no volatile mat- 
 ters that will rise in distillation, and continue 
 still in union with the vapour when con- 
 densed. Many substaikes are volatile du- 
 ring distillation, but most of the gases, such 
 as common air, carbonic acid, and the like, 
 are incapable of uniting with water at a high 
 teroperature : other ijsdJws, hswever, such as 
 
MO 
 
 WAT 
 
 ▼egetable essential oil, and, in general, much 
 of that which gives the peculiar odour to ve- 
 getable and animal matter, will remain in 
 water after distillation. So the steam of ma- 
 ny animal and vegetable decoctions has a 
 certain flavour which distinguishes it from 
 pure water ; and the aqueous exhalation from 
 living bodies, which is a kind of distillation, 
 has a similar impregnation. 
 
 To obtain distilled water perfectly pure, 
 much stress was laid by former chemists on 
 repeating the process a great number of 
 times; but it was found-by Lavoisier, that 
 rain water once distilled, rejecting the first 
 and last products, was as pure a water as 
 could be procured by any subsequent distil- 
 lations. 
 
 Distilled water appears to posses a higher 
 power than any other as a solvent of all ani- 
 mal and vegetable matter, and these it holds 
 in solution as tittle as possible altered from 
 the state in which they existed in the body 
 that yielded them. Hence the great practi- 
 cal utility. of that kind of chemical analysis 
 which presents the proximate constituent 
 parts of these bodies, and which is efiected 
 particularly by the assistance of pure water. 
 On the other hand, a saline, earthy, or other- 
 wise impure water, will alter the texture of 
 some of the parts, impair their solubility, 
 produce material changes on the colouring 
 matter, and become a less accurate analy- 
 ser on account of the admixture of foreign 
 contents. 
 
 Distilled water is seldom employed to any 
 extent in the preparation of food, or in ma- 
 nufactures, on account of Ihe trouble of pro- 
 curing it in large quantities ; but for pre- 
 paring a great number of medicines, and in 
 almost every one of the nicer chemical pro- 
 cesses that are carried on in the liquid way, 
 this water is an essential requisite. The on- 
 ly cases in which it has been used largely as 
 an article of drink, have been in those im- 
 portant trials made of the practicability of 
 procuring it by condensing the steam of sea 
 water by means of a simpl^ apparatus adapt- 
 ed to a ship's boiler; and these have fully 
 shown the ease with which a large quantity 
 of fresh water, of the purest kind, may be 
 had at sea, at a moderate expense, whereby 
 one of the most distressing of all wants may 
 be relieved. There are one or two circum- 
 stances which, seem to show that water, 
 when not already loaded with foreign mat- 
 ter, may become a solvent for concretions 
 in urinary passages. At least, we know that 
 very material advantage has been derived in 
 these castis from very pure natural springs, 
 and hence a course of distilled water has 
 been recommended as a fair subject of ex- 
 periment. 
 
 2. Rain water, the next in purity to dis- 
 tilled water, is that which has^ undergone a 
 natural distillation from the earth, and is 
 condensed in the form of rain. This is a 
 wqiter so nearly approaching to absolute pu- 
 
 WAT 
 
 rlty as probably to be equal to distilled water 
 for every purpose except in ihe nicer chemi- 
 cal experiments. The foreign contents ot 
 rain water appear to vary according to the 
 state of the air through which it falls. The 
 heterogeneous atmosphere of a smoky town 
 will give some impregnation to rain as it 
 passes through, and this, though it may not 
 be at once perceptible on chemical exami- 
 nation,will yet render it liable to spontaneous 
 change ; and hence, rain water, if long kept, 
 especially in hot climates, acquires a strong 
 smell, becomes full of animalcula, and in 
 some degree putrid. According to Mar- 
 graatf, the constant foreign contents of rain 
 waterappear to be sometraces of the muriatic 
 and nitric acids ; but as this water is always 
 very soft, it is admirably adapted for dissol- 
 ving soap, or for the solution of alimentary of 
 colouring matter, and it is accordingly used 
 largely for these purposes. The specific 
 gravity of rain water is so nearly the same 
 as that of distilled water, that it requires the 
 most delicate instruments to ascertain the 
 difference. Rain, that falls in towns, ac- 
 quires a small quantity of sulphate of lime 
 aad calcareous matter from the mortar and 
 plaster of the houses. 
 
 3. Ice and siiaw water. This- equals raia. 
 water in purity, and, when fresh melted, 
 contains no air, which is expelled during, 
 fieezing. In cold climates and in high 
 latitudes, thawed snow forms the constant 
 drink of the inhabitants during winter;, 
 and the vast masses of ice which float orp 
 the polar seas afford an abundant supply to 
 the mariner. It is well known, that in a 
 weak brine, exposed to a moderate freezing 
 cold, it is only the watery part that congealsj 
 leaving the unfrozen liquor proportionably 
 stronger of the salt. The same happens: 
 with a dilute solution of vegetable acids, 
 with fermented liquors, and the like ; and 
 advantage is taken of this property to reduce 
 the saline part to a more concentrated form 
 Snow water has long lain under the imputa- 
 tion of occasioning those strumous swellings 
 in the neck which deform the inhabitants of 
 many of the Alpine valleys ; but this opinion 
 is not supported by any well authenticated- 
 indisputable facts, and is rendered still more- 
 improbable, if not entirely overturned, by 
 the frequency of the disease in Sumatra^ 
 where ice and snow are never seen, and its 
 being quite unknown in Chili and in 
 Thibet, though the rivers of these coun- 
 tries are chiefly supplied by the melting of 
 the snow, with which the mountains are 
 covered. 
 
 4. Spring water. Under this comprehen- 
 sive class are included all waters Uiat spring 
 from some depth beneath the soil, and are 
 used at the fountain head, or at least before 
 they have run any considerable distance eje- 
 posed to the air. It is obvious that spring 
 water will be as various in its contents as the 
 substances that compose the soil through- 
 
WAT 
 
 WAT 
 
 941 
 
 which it flows. When the ingredients are 
 not such as to give any peculiar medical or 
 sensible properties, and the water is used 
 lor common purposes, it is distiriguished as 
 a hard or soft spring, sweet or brackish, 
 clear or turbid, and the like. Ordinary 
 springs insensibly pass into mineral springs, 
 as their foreign contents become mare no- 
 table and uiicommon ; though sometimes 
 waters have acquired great medical repu- 
 tation from mere purity. 
 
 By far the greater number of springs are 
 cold ; but as they take their origin at some 
 depth from the surface, and below the in- 
 fluence of the external atmosphere, their 
 temperature is, in general, pretty uniform 
 during every vicissitude of season,aiid always 
 several degrees higher thaa the freezing 
 point. Others, again, arise constantly hot, 
 or with a temperature always exceeding the 
 summer heat; and the warmth posessed by 
 the water is entirely independent of that of 
 the atmosphere, and varies little, winter or 
 summer. 
 
 One of the principal inconveniences in 
 almost every spring water, is its h&i'dness, 
 owing to the presence of earthy salts, which, 
 in by far the greats number of cases, are 
 only the insipid substances, chalk, and sele- 
 nite, which do not impair the taste of the 
 water; whilst the air which it contains, and 
 its grateful coolness, render it a most agree- 
 able, and generally a perfectly innocent 
 drink ; though sometimes, in weak stomachs, 
 it is apt to occasion an uneasy sense of 
 weight in that organ, followed by a degree of 
 dyspepsia. The quantity of earthy saJts 
 varies considerably ; but, in general, it ap- 
 pears that the proportion of five grains of 
 these in the pint will constitute a hard water, 
 unfit for washing with soap, and for many 
 other purposes of household use or manufac- 
 tures. The water of deep wells is always, 
 ceteris paribus, much harder than that of 
 springs which overflow their channel ; for 
 much agitation and exposure to air produce 
 a gradual deposition of the calcareous earth ; 
 and hence spring water often incrusts to a 
 considerable thickness the inside of any kind 
 of tube through which it flows, as it arises 
 from the earth. The specific gravity of 
 these waters is abo, in general, greater than 
 that of any other kind of water, that of the 
 sea excepted. Springs that overflow their 
 channel, and form to themselves a limited 
 bed, pass insensibly into the state of stream, 
 or river water, and become thereby altered 
 in some of their chemical properties. 
 
 5. liiver water. This is in general much 
 softei- and more free from earthy salts than 
 the last, but contains less air of any kind ; 
 for, by the agitation of a long current, and 
 in mo«t cases a great increase of tempera- 
 ture, it loses common air and carbonic acid, 
 and, with this last, much of the lime which 
 it held in solution. The specific gravity 
 thereby becomes less, the taste not so harsh, 
 
 but less fresh and agreeable^ and out of a 
 hard spring is often made a stream of suffi- 
 cient purity for most of the purposes where a 
 soit water is required. Some streams, how- 
 ever, that arise from a clean siliceous rock, 
 and flow in a sandy or stony bed, are from 
 the outset remarkably pure. Such are the 
 mountain lakes and rivulets in the rocky 
 districts of Wales, the source of the beauti- 
 ful waters of the Dee, and numberless other 
 rivers that flow through the hollow of every 
 valley. Switzerland has long been celebrated 
 for the purity and excellence of its waters, 
 which pour in copious streams from the 
 mountains; and give rise to some of thfe 
 finest rivers in Eurcpe. An excellent ob- 
 server and naturalist, the illuslrious Haller, 
 thus speaks of the Swiss waters, " vulgari- 
 bus aquis Helvetia super omnes fere Europaj 
 regiones excellit. Nusquam liquidas ilia* 
 aquas et crystalli simiUiinas se mihi obtulisse 
 memini postquam ex Helvetia excessi. Ex 
 scopulis enim nostrae per puros silices per- 
 colataj nulla terra vitiantur." Some of 
 them never freeze in the severest winter, the 
 cause of which is probably, as Haller con- 
 jectures, that they spring at once out of a 
 subterraneous reservoir so deep as to be out 
 of the reach of frost, and during their short 
 course when exposed to day they have not 
 time to be cooled down from 53<^, their 
 original temperature, to befow the freezing 
 point. 
 
 Some river watei-s, however, that do 
 not take their rise from a rocky soil, and 
 are indeed at first considerably charged 
 with foreign matter, during a long course, 
 even over a rich cultivated plain, become 
 remarkably pure as to saline contents, but 
 often fouled with mud, and vegetable or 
 animal exuviae, which are rather suspended 
 than held in true solution. Such is that oS 
 the Thames, which, taken up at London at 
 low water, is a vei-y soft and good water^ 
 and, after rest and filtration, it holds but 
 a very small portion of any thing that could^ 
 prove noxious or impede any manufacture. 
 It is also excelfentiy fitted for sea-store > 
 but it here undergoes a remarkable spon- 
 taneous change. No water carried to seas 
 becomes putrid sooner than that of the 
 Thames. When a cask is opened after 
 being kept a month or two, a quantity of 
 inflammable air escapes, and the water is so 
 black and offensive as scarcely to be borne* 
 Upon racking it off, however, into large 
 earthen vessels, (oil jars are commonly used 
 for the pur})ose,) and exposing it to the 
 air, it gradually deposits a quantity ou 
 black slimy mud, becomes clear as crys* 
 tal, and remarkably sweet and palatable. 
 The Seine has as high a reputation iR 
 France, and appears from accurate experi- 
 ments to be a river of great purity. It 
 might be expected that a river which has 
 passed by a large town, and received all its 
 irapuritie?; and been used by numerous 
 
94fi 
 
 WAT 
 
 WHA 
 
 dyers, tanners, hatters, and the like, that 
 crowd to its banks for the convenience of 
 plenty of water, should thereby acquire 
 SHch a foulness as to be very perceptible 
 to chemical examination for a considerable 
 distance below the town ; but it appears, 
 from the most accurate examination,, that 
 where the stream is at all considerable, 
 these kinds of impurity have but little in- 
 fluence in permanently altering the quality 
 of the water, especially as they are for 
 the most part only suspended and not truly 
 dissolved : and, therefore, mere rest, and 
 especially filtration, will restore the water 
 to its original purity. Probably, there- 
 fore, the most accurate chemist would find 
 it difficult to distinguish water taken up at 
 London, from that procured at Hampton 
 Court, after each has been purified by sim- 
 ple filtration. 
 
 6. Stagnated waters. The waters that 
 present the greatest impurities to the 
 senses, are those of stagnant pools, and 
 low marshy countries. They are filled 
 M'ith the remains of animal and vegetable 
 matter undergoing decomposition, and, 
 during that process, becoming in {)art 
 soluble in water, thereby affording a rich 
 nutriment to the succession of living plants 
 and insects which is supplying the place of 
 those that perish. From the want of suf- 
 ficient agitation in these waters, vegetation 
 goes on undisturbed, and the surface be- 
 comes covered with conferva and other 
 aquatic plants ; and as these standing wa- 
 ters are in general shallow, they receive 
 the full influence of the sun, which further 
 promotes all the changes that are going on 
 within them. The taste is generally vapid, 
 and destitute of that freshness and agree- 
 able coolness which distinguish spring 
 water. However, it should be remarked, 
 that stagnant waters are generally soft, 
 and many of the impurities are only sus- 
 pended, and therefore separable by filtra- 
 tion ; and perhaps the unpalatableness of 
 this drink has caused it to be in worse 
 credit than it deserves, on the score of salu- 
 brity. The decidedly noxious effects pro- 
 duced by the air of marshes and stagnant 
 pools, have been often supposed to extend 
 to the internal use of these waters; and 
 often, especially in hot climates, a resi- 
 dence near these places has been as much 
 condemned on one account as on the 
 other, and, in like manner, an improve- 
 ment in health has been as much attributed 
 to a change of water ns of air. 
 
 Water-brash. See Pyrosis. 
 
 Water-cress. See Sisymbrium nastur- 
 tium. 
 
 Water-docli. See Rumex hydrolapathum. 
 
 Water-flag, yellow. See 7m pseuda- 
 torus. 
 
 Water-germander. See Teucrium scor- 
 ditim. 
 
 Waler^fiemp. See Enpatorium. 
 
 Wath-lily, white. See JVymphcca alba. 
 
 Water-lily, yellow. See jYymphcea lulea. 
 
 Water-parsnip. See Sinm. 
 
 Water-pepper. See Polygomim hydro- 
 piper. 
 
 Water zizania. A reed-like plant, 
 sisania aqitatica, of Linnaeus; which see. 
 
 Waters, mineral. See Mineral waters. 
 
 Wax. See Cera. 
 
 WEDEL, George Wolffgang, was 
 born in 1645, at Golzan in Lusatia, and 
 graduated at Jena in 1667 ; where, after 
 a temporary exercise of his profession at 
 Gotha, he became medical professor ; in 
 which station he continued with reputation 
 for almost half a century. He combined 
 witii bis skill in medicine a considerable 
 acquaintance with mathematics and philo- 
 logy, as well as with the oriental and clas- 
 sical languages. He was an associate to 
 the Academy Naturaj Curiosorum, and to 
 the Royal Society of Berlin, physician to 
 several German sovereigns, a count palatine/ 
 and an imperial counsellor. Notwithstand- 
 ing these high offices and numerous engage- 
 ments, he was attentive to the poor, and 
 assiduous in his literary labours. He is 
 celebrated for his pharmaceutical knowledge, 
 and iiis elegance of prescriptions, so that 
 many of his compositions have been adopted 
 in dispensatories. Of his works, besides 
 his academical dissertations, the principal are 
 " Opiologia ;" " Pharmacia in Artis for- 
 mam redacta ;" " De Medicamentorunx 
 Facultatibus ;" '< De Morbis Infantum ;" 
 and " Exercitationes Medico-Philologicae." 
 
 WEPFER, John James, was born ia 
 1620 at Schaffhausen, and after visiting 
 several universities in Italy, graduated at 
 Basil, and settled in his native place. His 
 reputation was extensive there and in Ger- 
 many, and he attained, by his dissections 
 and experiments, a high rank among those- 
 who have contributed to improve medical 
 science. In 1658, he published a cele- 
 brated work, entitled " Observationes Ana- 
 tomical, &c," since often reprinted with the 
 title of " Historia Apoplecticorum." In 
 an epistle " De Dabiis Anatomicis," he 
 asserted the entire glandular structure of 
 the liver, prior to Malpighi. Another 
 valuable work is called " Cicutee Aquaticae 
 Historia et Noxse." His constitution- 
 was injured by attendance, at an advanced 
 age, on the duke of Wurtemburg,. and the 
 imperial army under his command ; and 
 he was carried off by a dropsy in 1695. 
 His papers were published by two of his 
 grandsons in a work entitled " Obser- 
 vationes Medico-Practicse, &.c," To the 
 Ephemerides Naturaj Curiosorum be made 
 several valuable communications, being a 
 member of that society. 
 
 WHARTOi\, Thomas, was born in 
 Yorkshire in 1610, and educated at Cam- 
 bridge. He afterwards became a private 
 tutor at Oxford ; but on the commence- 
 
WHE 
 
 WHE 
 
 a43 
 
 ment of the civil wars he removed to 
 London, and engaged in the practice of 
 physic. On the surrender of Oxford to 
 the parliament in 1646^ he obtained a 
 doctor's degree there, became a member of 
 the College of Physicians in Loudon, and 
 got into considerable practice. In 1752 
 he read lectures on the glands before the 
 college, and he afterwards published a 
 work on that subject, entitled " Adeno- 
 graphia ;" the descriptions cannot be relied 
 upon, being chiefly taken from brutes ; 
 yet there are some useful observations on 
 the diseases of those organs. His name 
 has been affixed to the salivary ducts on the 
 side of the tongue. 
 
 WHEAT. The seeds of the TrUicum 
 hibernum, and (Estivuvi, of Linnajus, are so 
 termed. It is to these plants therefore we 
 are indebted for our bread, and the va- 
 rious kinds of pastry. Wheat is first 
 ground between millstones, and then sift- 
 ed to obtain its farina or flour. The flour 
 of wheat may be separated into its three 
 constituent parts, in the following manner. 
 The flour is to be kneaded into a paste 
 with water in an earthen vessel, and the 
 water continue pouring upon it from a 
 cock ; this liquid, as it falls upon the paste, 
 tal^s up from it a very fine white powder, 
 by means of which it acquires the colour 
 and consistency of milk. This process is 
 to be continued till the water run off clear, 
 when the flour will be separated into three 
 distinct parts: 1. A grey elastic matter 
 that sticks to the hand, and on account of 
 its properties has gained the name of the 
 glutinous, or vegeto-animal part. 2. A 
 white powder which falls to the bottom of 
 the water, and is the fccculurn or starch. 
 S. A matter which remains dissolved in the 
 water, and seems to be a sort of mucilagi- 
 nous extract. 
 
 Flour, from whatever species of corn oh- 
 tained, is likewise disposed to vinous fer- 
 mentation, on account of its saccharine 
 contents, the aptitude for fermentation of 
 these mealy seeds increases if they be first 
 converted into malt ; inasmuch as by this 
 process, the gluten which forms the germ 
 is separated, and the starchy part appears 
 to be converted into saccharine matter. 
 The making of malt, for which purpose 
 barley and wheat are generally chosen, is 
 as follows: The grains are put in the 
 malting tub, and immersed in cold water, 
 in a temperate and warm season, changing 
 this fluid several times, especially in hot 
 weather, and they are thus kept soaking 
 till they he sufficiently soft to the touch. 
 Upon this they are piled up in heaps on a 
 roomy, clean, airy floor, where, by the 
 heat spontaneously taking place, the vege- 
 tation begins, and the grains germinate. 
 To cause the germination to go on uni- 
 formly the heaps are frequently turned. 
 In this state the vegetation is suffered to 
 
 continue till the germs have about two 
 thirds or three fourths of the lengtk of the 
 corn. It is carried too far when the leafy 
 germs have begun to sprout. 
 
 For this reason limits are set to the ger- 
 mination by drying the malt, which is 
 effected by transferring it to the kiln, or by 
 spreading it about in spacious airy lofts. 
 Dried in the last way, it is called air-dried 
 malt, in the first kiln-malt. In drying this 
 latter, care must|.be taken that it does not re- 
 ceive a burnt smell, or be in part coHverted 
 into coal. 
 
 From this malt, beer is made by extractioa 
 with water and fermentation. 
 
 With this view, a quantity of malt, freed 
 from its germs, and sufficient for one in- 
 tended brewing, is coarsely bruised by 
 grinding, and in the mash-tub first well 
 mixed with some cold, then scalded with 
 hot water, drawn upon it from the boiler. 
 It is afterwards strongly and uniformly 
 stirred. When the whole mass has stood 
 quietly for a certain time, the extract, 
 (mash,) or sweet wort, is brougiit into the 
 boiler, and tlie malt remaining in the tub is 
 once more extracted by infusion with hot 
 water. 
 
 This second extract, treated in like man- 
 ner, is added to the first, and botii are boiled 
 together. 
 
 This clear decoction is now drawn off, 
 and called boiled wort. To make the 
 beer more fit for digestion, and at the 
 same time to deprive it of its too great and 
 unpleasant sweetness, the wort is mixed 
 with a decoction of hops, «or else these are 
 boiled with it. After which it ought to be 
 quickly cooled, to prevent its transition 
 into acetous fermentation, which would 
 ensue if it were kept too long in a high 
 temperature. 
 
 On this account the wort is transferred 
 into the cooler, where it is eiposed with a 
 large surface to cold air, and from this to 
 the fermenting tub, that by addition of a 
 sufficient portion of recent yest it may 
 begin to ferment. When this fermentation 
 has proceeded to a due degree, and the 
 yest ceases to rise, the beer is conveyed 
 into casks, (casked,) placed in cool cellars, 
 where it finishes its fermentation, and 
 where it is well kept and preserved, under 
 the name of barrelled beer, with the pre- 
 caution of filling up occasionally the va- 
 cancy caused in the vessels by evaporation ; 
 or the beer is bottled before it has done 
 fermenting, and the bottles are stopped a 
 little before the fermentation is completely 
 over. By so doing the bottled beer is ren- 
 dered sparkling. In this state it frequently 
 bursts the bottles, by the disengagement of 
 the carbonic acid gas which it contains, and 
 it strongly froths, like Ciiampaign, when 
 brought into contact with air on being pour- 
 ed into another vessel. 
 
 Beer well prepared should be limpid 
 
9^4 
 
 WHE 
 
 WHI 
 
 and clear, possess a due quantity of spirit, 
 and excite no disagreeable sweet faste, 
 and contain no disengaged acid. By these 
 properties it is a species of vinous beve- 
 rage, and is distinguished from wine in 
 the strict sense, and other liquors of that 
 kind, by the much greater quantity of 
 mucilaginous matter which it has received 
 by extraction from the malted grains, but 
 which also makes it more nourishing. 
 Brown beer derives its colour from maTt 
 strongly roasted in the kiln, and its bitterish 
 taste from the hops. Pale beer is breu'ed 
 from malt dried in the air, or but slightly 
 roasted, with but little or no hops at 
 ail. 
 
 Wheat, buck. See Polygonum- fagopy- 
 Tv,m. 
 
 Wheat-, Eastern buck. See Polygonum di- 
 ■naricaium. 
 
 Wheal, Indian. See Zea mays. 
 
 Wheat, Turkey. The Turkey wheat is 
 a native of America, where it is much culti- 
 vated, as it is aiso in some parts of Europe, 
 especially in Italy and Germany. There 
 are many varieties, which differ in the colour 
 of the grain, and are frequently raised in 
 our gardens by way of curiosity, whereby 
 the plant is well known. It is the chief 
 bread corn in some of the southern parts of 
 America, but since the introduction of rice 
 into Carolina, it is but little used in the north- 
 ern colonies. It makes a main part too of 
 the food of the poor people in Italy and Ger- 
 many. This is the sort of wheat mentioned 
 In the book of Ruth, where it is said that 
 Boaz treated R,uth with parched ears of corn 
 dipped in vinegar. This method of eating 
 the roasted ears of Turkey wheat is still 
 practised in the East; they gather in the 
 ears when about half ripe, and having 
 scorched (hem to their minds, eat them with 
 as much satisfaction as we do the best flour 
 bread. 
 
 In several parts of South America they 
 parch the ripe corn, never making it into 
 bread, but grinding it between two stones, 
 mix it with water in a calabash, and so eat 
 it. The Indians make a sort of drink from 
 this grain, which they call bici. This liquor 
 is very windy and intoxicating, and has 
 nearly tlie taste of sour small beer : but 
 they do not use it in common, being too 
 iazy to make it often, and therefore it is 
 chiefly kept for the cf-lebration of feasts and 
 ■jveddings, at which times they mostly get 
 intolerably drunk with it. The manner of 
 making this precious beverage, is to steep a 
 parcel of corn in a vessel of water till it 
 grows sour, then the old women, being pro- 
 vided with calabashes for the purpose, chew 
 some grains of the corn in their mouths, and 
 spitting it into the calabashes, empty them 
 spittle and all, into the sour liquor, having 
 previously drawn off the latter into another 
 vessel. 
 
 The chewed grain soon raises a fermenta- 
 
 tion, and when this ceases, the liquor is lei 
 off from the dregs, and set by till wanted. 
 In some of the islands in the South Sea, 
 where each individual is bis own lawgiverj 
 it is no uncommon thing for a near relation 
 to excuse a murderer for a good drunken 
 bout of ciri. 
 
 WHISPERING. A lowness of speech, 
 caused by uttering the words so feebly, as 
 not to produce any vibration of the larynx. 
 
 White sicelling. See -.irthropuosis and Hy- 
 darthrus 
 
 WHITES. Leucorrfioea. Fluor albus. 
 This disease is marked by the discharge of a 
 thin white or yellow matter from the uterus 
 and vagina, attended likewise with some de- 
 gree of fffitor, smarting in making water, 
 pains in the back and loins, anorexia and 
 atrophy. In some cases the discharge hrof 
 so acrid a nature, as to produce effects ou 
 those who are connected with the woman, 
 somewhat similar to venereal matter, giving 
 rise to excoriations about the glans penis 
 and praeputium, and occasioning a weeping 
 from the urethra. 
 
 To distinguish leucorrhtea from gonor- 
 rhoea, it will be very necessary to attend to 
 the symptoms. In the latter the running 
 is constant, but in a small quantify ; there 
 is much ardor urinje, itching of the pu- 
 denda, swelling of the labia, increased in- 
 clination to venery, and very frequently 
 an enlargement of the glands in the groin ; 
 whereas in the former the discharge is 
 irregular, comes away often in large 
 lumps, and in considerable quantities, and 
 is neither preceded by, nor accompanied 
 with, any inflammatory affection of the 
 pudenda. 
 
 Immoderate coition, injury done to the 
 parts by difficult and tedious labours, fre- 
 quent miscarriages, immoderate Sowings of 
 the menses, profuse evacuations, poor diet, 
 an abuse of tea, and other causes, giving rise 
 to genera! debility, or to a laxity of the parts 
 more immediately concerned, are those 
 which usually produce the whites, vulgarly 
 so called, from the discharge being common- 
 ly of that colour. 
 
 Fluor albus, in some cases, indicates 
 that there is a disposition to disease in the 
 uterus, or parts connected with it, especially 
 where the quantity of the discharge is very 
 copious, and its quality highly acrimo- 
 nious. By some the disease has been con- 
 sidered as never arising from debility of 
 the system, but as being always a primary 
 affection of the uterus Delicate women, 
 with lax fibres, who remove from a cold 
 climate to a warm one, are, however, very 
 apt to be attacked with it, without the part-s 
 having previously sustained any kind of in- 
 jury. 
 
 The disease shows itself by an irregular 
 discharge, from the uterus and vagina, of 
 a fluid which, in different women, varies 
 tauch in colour, being either of a white, 
 
WIL 
 
 WIN 
 
 945 
 
 green, yellow, or brown hue. In the be- 
 ginning it is, however, most usually white 
 and pellucid, and in the progress of the 
 complaint acquires the various discolora- 
 tions, and ditferent degrees of acrimony, 
 from whence proceeds a slight degree of 
 smarting in making water. Besides the 
 discharge, the patient is frequently af- 
 flicted with severe and constant pains in 
 the back and loins, loss of strength, failure 
 of appetite, dejection of spirits, paleness 
 of the countenance, chiiiiness, and lan- 
 guor. Where the disease has been of 
 long continuance, and very severe, a slow 
 fever, attended with difficult respiration, 
 palpitations, faintings, and anasarcous swell- 
 ings of the lower extremities, often en- 
 sues. 
 
 A perfect removal of the disorder will at 
 all times be a difficult matter to procure ; 
 but it will be much more so in cases of long 
 standing, and where the discharge is accom- 
 panied with a high degree of acrimony. In 
 tiiese cases, many disorders, such as prolap- 
 sus uteri, ulcerations of the organ, atrophy 
 and dropsy, are apt to take place, which in 
 the end prove fatal. 
 
 Where the disease terminates in death, 
 tiie internal surface of the uterus appears, 
 on dissection, to be pale, flabby, and re- 
 laxed ; and where organic affections have 
 arisen, much the same appearances are to be 
 met with as have been noticed under the 
 head of menorrhagia. 
 
 Whortle-btrry, bears. See Arbutus uva 
 txrd. 
 
 Whorlle-berrij, red. See Vaccinium vitis 
 idcea. 
 
 WHYTT, Robert, was born in 1714 at 
 Edinburgh, where he studied physic, and 
 after visiting the medical schools at Lon- 
 don, Paris, and Leyden, settled in the 
 exercise of his profession, became a fellow, 
 then president of the college, and chairman 
 of the Institutions of Medicine in that uni- 
 versity. As a medical practitioner and 
 teacher, and also as a writer, he acquired 
 deserved celebrity. The first of his publi- 
 cations was an " Essay on the vital and 
 other involuntary Motions of Animals," 
 1751, in which he opposed the Stahlian 
 Theory, and ascribed them to the operation 
 of stimuli. Four years after his "Physio- 
 logical Essays" appeared, in which he sup- 
 poses the circulation assisted by an oscilla- 
 tory motion of the minute vessels, and treats 
 of scHsibiiity and irritability. He also 
 wrote on the Use of Lime-water in Calcu- 
 lous Complaints ; ^ind on Nervous Diseases; 
 and contributed likewise some papers to the 
 Edinburgh Essays. The Observations on 
 Hydrocephalus, were published after his 
 death, which occurred in 1766, after labour- 
 ing long under a complication of chronic 
 eom|)laints. 
 
 Widow-ivail. See Daphne mezereum. 
 
 TVild carrot. See Daucm sijlvestris. 
 
 Wild cucumber. See Momordica elate- 
 rium. 
 
 Wild navetv. See Brassica napus. 
 
 WILLIS, Thomas, was born in Wilt- 
 shire, about the year 1621, and entered at 
 Oxford with a view to the clerical profes- 
 sion ; but he afterwards changed to physic, 
 took his bachelor's degree in 1646, and 
 commenced practice at the university. He 
 distinguished himself by his steady attach- 
 ment to the Church of England, and also 
 by his love of science, so that he became 
 one of the first members of that philosophi- 
 cal society at Oxford, which laid the found- 
 ation of the Royal Society of London. He 
 was ambitious of excelling as a chemist, and 
 published in 1659 a treatise on Ferment- 
 ation, and another on Fevers, with a dis- 
 sertation on the Urine. After the Restora- 
 tion he was appointed to the Sedleian pro- 
 fessorship of Natural Philosophy, and re- 
 ceived his doctor's degree. In 1664 he 
 published his celebrated work " Cerebri 
 Anatome," with a description of the Nerves ; 
 which was followed after three years by his 
 " Palhologia Cerebri et Nervosi Generis," 
 in which he treats of Convulsive Diseases, 
 and the Scurvy. In the mean time he had 
 settled in London, and being nominated a 
 physician in ordinary to the King, was ad- 
 vancing to the first rank in practice. His 
 next publication was on Hysteria and Hy- 
 pochondriasis. In 1672 he produced an- 
 other work, " De Aniraa Brutorum ;" 
 which he supposed like the vital principle in 
 man of a corporeal nature. The year fol- 
 lowing he began to print his "Pharmaceu- 
 tice Rationalis," which he did not live to 
 complete, being carried off by a pleurisy in 
 his fifty-fourth year. His works engaged 
 great attention at first, and are still admired, 
 though modern improvements have dimi- 
 nished their value. They are written in aH 
 elegant Latin style. 
 
 Willow, crack. Sec Salix. 
 
 Willow, siceet. See Myrica gale. 
 
 Willow, white. See Salix. 
 
 Willow-herb. See Lylhrum salicaria. 
 
 Willmv-herb, rostbay. See Epilobium an- 
 gustifulium. 
 
 Willow-leaved oak. See Quercus phellos. 
 
 WINE. Vimim,. The fermented juice 
 of the ripe fruit of the Vitis vinifera, 
 of Linnaeus ; which see. The wines princi- 
 pally used in medicine are, the vinum al- 
 hiini hispanicurfi, or sherry, vinnm canarium, 
 canary or sack wine, the vinum rhenunum, 
 or Rhenish wine, and the vinum rnbrum, or 
 Port wine. On a chemical investigation, 
 all wines consist chiefly of water and 
 alcohol, besides some vegetable acid, the 
 carbonic acid, tartar, and an adstringent 
 gummi-resinous matter in which the colour 
 of the red wine resides, and which is ex- 
 pressed from the husks of the grape. They 
 differ from each other in the proportion of 
 these ingredients, and particularly in that Os 
 119 
 
040 
 
 WIN 
 
 wm 
 
 alcohol, uhich they contain. The qualities 
 of wines depend not only njion the differ- 
 ence of the grapes, as containing more or 
 less of saccharine juice and the acid matter 
 uhich accompanies it, but also upon circum- 
 5(aiicc5 attending the process of fermentation. 
 IS'ew wines are liable to a strong degree of 
 acescency when taken into the stomach, and 
 (hereby occasion much flatulency and eruc- 
 tations of acid matter ; heartburn and vio- 
 lent pains in the stooiach from spasms are 
 also often produced ; and the acid matter, 
 by passing into the intestines and mixing 
 with the btle, is apt to occasion colics or ex- 
 cite diarrhoeas. Sweet wines are liicewise 
 more disposed to become acescent in the 
 stomach than others •. but as the quantity of 
 alkohol whichlhey contain is more consider- 
 able than appears sensibly to the taste, their 
 acescency is thereby in a great measure coun- 
 <teracted. Red port, and most of the red 
 ivines have an adslringent quality by which 
 they strengthen the stomach, and prove 
 useful in restraining immoderate evacua- 
 tions; on the contrary, those which are of 
 an acid nature, as Rhenish, pass freely by 
 the kidneys, and gently loosen the belly 
 But this, and perhaps all the thin or weak 
 wines, though of an agreeable flavour, yet 
 as containing little olkohol, are readily dis- 
 posed to become acid in the stomach, and 
 thereby to aggravate all arthritic and calcu- 
 lous complaints, as well as to produce the 
 etTects of new wine. The general effects 
 of wine are, ttj stfB3ulate the stomach, exhi- 
 larate the spirits, warm the habit, quicken 
 the circulation, promote perspiration, and, 
 ju large quantities, to prove intoxicating, 
 and powerfully sedative. In many disorders, 
 Trine is universally admitted to be of im- 
 portant service, and especially in fevers of 
 the typhus kind, or of a putrid tendency ; 
 in which it is found to raise the pulse, sup- 
 port the strength, promote a diaphoresis, 
 and to resist putrefaction : and in many 
 cases it proves of more immediate advan- 
 tage than the Peruvian bark. Delirium; 
 which is tiie consequence of excessive irri- 
 tability, and a defective stale of nervous 
 energy, is often eritirely removed by the 
 free "use of wine. It is also a well-founded 
 observation, that those who indulge in llie 
 use of wine are less subject to fevers of the 
 malignant and intermittent kind. In the 
 putrid sore throat, in the small-pox, when 
 attended with great debility and symp- 
 toms of putridity, in gangrenes, and in 
 the plague, wine is to be considered as a 
 principal remedy ■ and in almost all cases 
 of languor, and of great prostration of 
 strength, wine is experi.= nced to be a more 
 grateful and efficacious cordial than can 
 be furnished from the whole class of aro- 
 matic?. 
 
 Method of ducovcrir.g ".chefher Wh;e has 
 been cduUeni'ed with any Metals ■prejudicial 
 to liecfth. — Tiie property which the snlphii- 
 
 ret of potash and hepatic air, or sulphuretted 
 hydrogen, possess of precipitating lead in a 
 black form, has been long ago made public ; 
 and this property has been employed to de- 
 termine the quality of wines by means of 
 the liquor probatorius Wirtembergensi.s, or 
 Wirtemberg proving-liquor But in trying 
 wines supposed to have been adulterated, 
 this proof does more harm than service, be- 
 cause it precipitates iron of the same colour 
 as the pernicious lead. Many wine-mer- 
 chants, of tiie greatest respectability, ren- 
 dered by these means suspected, have beca 
 mined. There was wanting then a re- 
 agent, which should discover in wine those 
 metals only which are prejudicial to the 
 health of man. 
 
 The following liquor precipitates lead 
 and copper in a black form, and arsenic of 
 an orange colour, k.c. but does not precipi- 
 tate iron, wliich is not noxious, and rather 
 salutary to the constitution, and frequently 
 gets into wines by accident. 
 
 Method of preparing Ihe /'roving Liquor.-~- 
 3Iix equal parts of oyster-shells and crude 
 sul[)hur in a fine powder, and put the mix- 
 ture into a crucible : heat it in a wind fur- 
 nace, and increase the fire suddenly, so as 
 to bring the crucible to a white heat, for the 
 space of fifteen minutes; pulverize the mass 
 when it is cold, and preserve it in a bottle 
 closely stopped. To prepare the liquor, 
 put 120 grains of this powder, and 120 
 grains of cream of tartar (superlartrafe of 
 potash) into a strong bottle ; fill the bottle 
 with common water, which boil for an hour, 
 and then let it cool ; close the bottle imme- 
 diately, and shake it for some time after 
 it has remained at rest to settle, decant the 
 pure liquor, and pour it into small phials, 
 capable of holding about an ounce each, 
 first putting into each of them twenty drops 
 of muriatic acid. They must be stopped 
 very closely with a piece of wax. in which 
 there is a small mixture of turpentine. One 
 part of this liquor mixed with three parts of 
 suspected wine, will discover, by a very 
 sensible black precipitate, the least traces of 
 lead, copper, &c. but will produce no effect 
 upon iron, if it contains any of that metal. 
 Wiien the precipitate has fallen down, it 
 may still be discovered whether the wine 
 contams iron, by saturating the decanted 
 liquor with a little salt of tartar, by which 
 the liquor will immediately become black. 
 Pure wines remain clear and bright after 
 this liquor lias been added to them. 
 
 UTNSLOW, Jabies Besigkus, was 
 horn in 1669, in the Isle of Funen, and 
 having studied a year under Borrichius, was 
 sent, with a pension, from the King of 
 Denmark to seek improvement in the prin- 
 cipal universities of Europe. In 1698 he 
 became a pupil of the celebrated Duverney, 
 at Paris, where he was induced to abjure 
 the Protestant religion ; and the patronage 
 ef Bcssuet, who converted him, prcfursfi 
 
WIT 
 
 WOO 
 
 m: 
 
 ^r him (be degree of doctor in 1705. He 
 afterwards read lectures of aruitomy and sur- 
 gery at the Koyal Garden; iu\d in 1743 
 was promoted to the professorship in that 
 instilution. In the mean time he commu 
 nicated several papers on anatomical and 
 physiological subjects to the Academy of 
 Sciences, by whom, as well as by the ftoyal 
 Society of Berlin, he was admitted an asso- 
 ciate. His great work, mentioned by Wal- 
 ler, as su[)erseding all former compositions 
 of anatomy, and entitled " Ei'position Ana- 
 tomique de la Structure du Cor[>s Hu- 
 maiii," first appeared at Paris in 1732, 4to. 
 It was frequently repriniad- and translated 
 into various languages : and is still regarded 
 as of standard authority. It was intended 
 as a plan of a large work, which, however, 
 he did not finish. He reached the advanced 
 age of ninety-one. 
 
 Winter bark. See Wmteranus cortex. 
 Whiter cherry. See Physalis alkekengi. 
 Wi.n'te'ra arosia'tica. The systematic 
 name of the winter bark tree. See Win- 
 ter anus cortex. 
 
 Wintera'nus co'rtex. Winteranus cor- 
 tex mugellanicus. The bark of the Wirdera 
 aromatica, pedunculis aggregaiis ierminali- 
 bus, pistillis quatuor ; it is very much allied 
 in its properties to the canellu alba. See 
 Canella alba. 
 
 Wintera'nps spu'rius. See Canella 
 alba. 
 
 WISEMAN, Richard, was first known 
 as a surgeon in the civil wars oi Charles I., 
 and accompanied Prince Charles, when a 
 fugitive,, in France, Holland, and Flanders. 
 He served for three years in the Spanish 
 navy, and returning with the prince to 
 Scotland, was made prisoner in the battle 
 of Worcester. After his liberation in 1652, 
 he settled in London. When Charles II. 
 was restored, he became eminent in his pro- 
 fession, and was made one of the serjeant- 
 surgeons to the king. In 1676 he appears, 
 from the preface to his works, to have been 
 a sufferer by ill heslth for twenty years; 
 but the time of his death is not known. The 
 result of his experience was given in " Se- 
 veral Surgical Treatises on Tumours, Ul- 
 cers, Diseases of the Anus, Scrofula, 
 Wounds, Gunshot Wounds, Fractures and 
 Luxations, and Syphilis." He seems to 
 have given a faithful account of more than 
 six hundred cases, recording his failures as 
 Avell as his cures. He advocated the •'- 15- 
 cacy of the royal touch in scrophula, though 
 the fallacy is evident even from his own 
 narration. His writings have long been re- 
 garded as standard authority. 
 
 WITHERLNG, William, was born iu 
 1741, and finished his medical education at 
 Edinburgh, where he took his degree at 
 twenty-five. From Stafford, where he first 
 settled and married, he removed to Bir- 
 mingham, and speedily attained a vei-y ex- 
 tensive practice by hh skill and assiduity. 
 
 without neglecting his scientific pursuits, 
 which were chiefly in botany and chemistry. 
 He was author of several valuable publica- 
 tions : " A Botanical Arrangement of 
 British Plants," which appeared at fii'st in 
 1776, in two volumes, 8vo., but progres-- 
 ively increased to four ; a translation of 
 Bergman's '• Sciagraphia Regni _ Mine- 
 ralis ;" and some chemical and mineralo- 
 gical papers contributed to the Royal So- 
 ciety, of which he was a fellow. '■ Account 
 of the Scarlet Fever, &c. ;" " Accoimt of 
 the Fox-glove," with practical remaiks on 
 the Dropsy and other diseases, published iii 
 178.3. His lungs being weak, he found it 
 necessary in the winter of 1793 to go to 
 Lisbon, and afterwards to relax from his 
 professional exertions. His death occurred 
 in 1799. 
 
 Wolfs' bane. See Aconitum. 
 Wolfs' bane, blue. See jlconitum. 
 Womb. See Uterus. 
 JVomb, inflammation of. See Hysteriiis. 
 Wood-louse. See Oniscus asellus. 
 Wood-sorrel. See Oxalis acetosella. 
 WOODVILLE, William, was born 
 at Cockermoulh, in 1752. After serving a 
 short apprenticeship to an apothecary, he 
 graduated at Edinburgh in 1775. Then 
 passing some time on the continent, he set- 
 tled near his native place, and practised 
 there for five or six years. He next came 
 to London, and was soon appointed a phy- 
 sician to the Middlesex Dispensary. In 
 1790, he published the first part, which was 
 afterwards completed in four quarto vo- 
 lumes, of a highly vah:able work, entitled 
 "Medical Botany." The following year 
 he was elected physician to the Small-pox 
 Hospital; andin executingthe duties of that 
 ofllce, he displayed the highest zeal He 
 gave a manifest proof of his attention to the 
 subject, by publishing in 1796 the first part 
 of a " History of the Small-pox in Great- 
 Britain, Lc. ;" but the discovery of vaccina- 
 tion superseded the necessity of completing 
 that work. Dr Woodville was duly im- 
 pressed with the importance of what had 
 been announced by Dr. Jenner; but feel- 
 ing a proper degree >>' scepticism at first, 
 he was anxious to investigate the practice 
 fuUy, before he gave it his sanction, tin- 
 fort's n.-'^^ly, he was led into an error at the 
 outset, l/y not keeping in recollection, that 
 the atmosphere of the hospital was loaded 
 with variolous conta;;ion, whence some un- 
 pleasant results appeared ; but this being 
 suggested to him, he was induced, on more 
 mature consideration, strenuously to advo- 
 cate the practice of vaccination ; and by the 
 excellent opportunities he enjoyed, he con- 
 tributed very materially to its rapid success. 
 He died in 1805. 
 
 WOODWARD, John, %yas born in 
 Derbyshire, in 1664, and put apprentice to 
 some trade in London ; but evincing an 
 ardour for science, Dr. Barwick took him 
 
9-IS 
 
 WOR 
 
 WOR 
 
 into his family) and for four years instruct- 
 ed liim in medicine and anatomy ; after 
 which he procured him the medical profes- 
 sorehip at Gresham College. He published 
 about this time an essay towards a Natural 
 History of the Earth, which, though exe- 
 cuted without suflBcient preparation, pro- 
 cured his election into the Royal Society. 
 In 1695 he was created M. D. by Arch- 
 bishop Tenison, and the year after obtained 
 the same degree from Cambridge ; whence 
 he Was admitted into the College of Physi- 
 cians as a fellow in 1702. He, however, 
 pursued his inquiries into natural history 
 and antiquities for some time with great 
 zeal. In 1718 he published a work, entitled 
 " The State of Physic and of Diseases," 
 containing some fanciful theories, which 
 were ably confuted by Dr. Freind, both lu- 
 dicreusly and seriously. He died at Gre- 
 sham College in 1727, bequeathing his per- 
 sonal property to the university of Cam- 
 bridge, for the endowment of an annual 
 lectureship, on some subject taken from his 
 own writings. Soon after Jiis death, a cata- 
 logue of his fossils was published, and in 
 1737} his " Select Cases and Consultations 
 in Physic," containing some valuable ob- 
 servations. He supposed the vital principle 
 to reside not in the nerves, but in the blood 
 and other parts of the body ; and he made 
 many experiments to establish the vis insita 
 of muscles. 
 
 Woody nightshade. See Solanum dulca- 
 mara. 
 
 Worm-hark. See Geoffrma. 
 
 Worm-grass, perennial. See Spigelia, 
 
 Worm, guinea. See Dracunculus. 
 
 Worm, ring. See Herpes. 
 
 WORMS. Vermes. There are several 
 kinds of animals which infest the human 
 body. Their usual division is into those 
 which inhabit only the intestinal canal, as 
 the ascarldes, Sic. ; and those which are 
 found in other parts, as hydatids, Sic. Such 
 is the nature and office of the human sto- 
 mach and intestines, that insects and worms, 
 or their ovula, maj"- not unfrequently be 
 conveyed into that canal with those things 
 that are continually taken as food ; but such 
 insects, or worms, do not live long, and sel- 
 dom, if ever, generate in a situation so dif- 
 ferent from their natural one. Besides 
 these, there are worms that are nev.&f found 
 in any other situation than the human sto- 
 mach, or intestines, and which there gene- 
 rate and produce their species. Thus it ap- 
 pears that the human stomach and intestines 
 are the seat for animalcula, which are trans- 
 lated from their natural situation, and also 
 for worms proper to them, Which live in no 
 other situation. 
 
 First Cla.is. 
 
 This containo those which are geiierated 
 and nourished in the human intestinal canal, 
 and which there propagate their species. 
 
 Second Class 
 
 Comprehends those insects or worms thai 
 accidentally enter the human prima3 viae ab 
 extra, and which never propagate their spe- 
 cies in that canal, but are soon eliminated 
 from the body ; such are several species of 
 Scarabczi, the Lumbricus ttrreslris, the Fas- 
 cioluy the Gordius inteslinalis, and others. — 
 The second class belongs to the province of 
 nalural history. The consideration of the 
 first class belongs to the physician, which, 
 from the variety it atfords, may be divided 
 into different orders, genera, and species. 
 
 Order I. Round worms. 
 
 Genus I. Intestinal ascarides. 
 
 Character. Body round, head obtuie, and 
 furnished with three vesicles 
 
 Species I. .iscaris lumbricoidss. The 
 long round worm, or lumbricoid ascaris. 
 
 Character. When full grown, a foot in 
 length. Mouth triangular. 
 
 II. ..Ascaris vermicularis. The thread or 
 maw-worm. 
 
 Character. When full grown, half an 
 inch in length, tail terminates in a fine 
 point. 
 
 Genus II. Intestinal trichurides. 
 
 Character. Body round, tail three times 
 the length of the body, head without vesi^ 
 cles. 
 
 Species. Trlckuris vulgaris. The trichu- 
 ris, or long thread-worm. 
 
 Character. The head furnished with a 
 proboscis. 
 
 Order II. The flat worms. 
 
 Genus I. Intestinal tape-worm. 
 
 Character. Body flat and jointed. 
 
 Species I. Tania osculis marginalibus. 
 The long tape-worm. 
 
 Character. The oscula are situated upon 
 the margin of the joints. 
 
 II. Toenia osculis superjicialibvs. The 
 broad tape-worm. 
 
 Character. The oscula are placed upon 
 the flattened surface. 
 
 These worms were all known to the an- 
 cients, the trichuris only excepted, and are 
 mentioned in the works of Hippocrates, 
 Galen, Celsus, Paulus .^gineta, and 
 Pliny. 
 
 Worms may readily be distinguished by 
 the following symptoms, viz. variable appe- 
 tite, fcetid breath, acid eructations and pains 
 in the stomach, grinding of the teeth during 
 sleep, picking of the nose, paleness of the 
 countenance ; sometimes dizziness, hau'd- 
 ness and fulness of the belly; slimy stools, 
 with occasional griping pains, more particu- 
 larly about the navel, heat and itching about 
 the anus ; short dry cough ; emaciation of 
 the body ; slow fever, with evening exacer- 
 bations and irregular puise, and sometimes 
 convulsive fits. 
 
 Wm-mseed. See Artemisia santonica. 
 
 Wormwood. See Artemisia absinlhium. 
 
 Wormwood, mourdain. The Artemisia 
 glaciaiis, of Linnsus, which is common 
 
WOR 
 
 ^bout tlie Alps, and similar in its virtues to 
 the common wormwood 
 
 Wormwood, Roman. See Jrlemisia ab- 
 sinthium- 
 
 Wormwood, sea. See Artemisia mari- 
 lima. 
 
 Wort. An infusion of malt. Tiiis has 
 been found useful in the cure of the scurvy. 
 Dr. Macbride, in his very ingenious expe- 
 rimental essays, having laid down as a prin- 
 ciple, "that the cure of the scurvy depends 
 on the fermentative quality in the remedies 
 made use of," was led to inquire after a 
 substance capable of being preserved during 
 a long sea voyage> and yet containing mate- 
 rials by which a fermentation might occa- 
 sionally be excited in the bowels. Such a 
 •one appeared to him to be found in malt, 
 which is well known to be the grain of bar- 
 ley, brought suddenly to a germinating 
 state by heat and moisture, and then dried, 
 whereby its saccharine principle is deve- 
 loped, and rendered easy of extraction by 
 watery liquors. The sweet infusion of this 
 he proposed to give as a dietetic article to 
 scorbutic persons, expecting that it would 
 ferment in their bowels, and give out its 
 fixed air, by the antiseptic powers of which 
 the strong tendency to putrefaction in this 
 disease might be corrected. 
 
 It was some time before a fair trial of this 
 proposed remedy could be obtained ; and 
 different re|M)rts were made concerning it. 
 By some cases, however, published in a 
 postscript of the second edition of the doc- 
 
 WRI 
 
 949 
 
 tor's work in 1767, it appears that scorbutic 
 complaints of the most dangerous kind have 
 actually been cured at sea by the use of 
 wort. Its general effects were to keep the 
 patient's bowels open, and to prove highly 
 nutritious and strengthening. It some- 
 times purged too much, but this effect was 
 easily obviated by the tinctura thebaica. 
 Other unquestionabile cases of its success in 
 this disease are to be seen in the London 
 Medical Essays and ln(]uirics. 
 
 The use of wort has hence been adopted 
 in other cases where a strong putrid dispo- 
 sition in the fluids appeared to prevail, as is 
 cancerous and phagedenic ulcers ; and in- 
 stances are published in the fourth volume 
 of the work abovementioned of its remark- 
 ably good effect in these cases. 
 
 As the efficacy of the malt infusion de- 
 pends upon its producing changes in the 
 whole mass of fluids, it is obvious that it 
 must be taken in large quantities for a con- 
 siderable length of time, and rather as an 
 article of diet than medicine. From one to 
 four pints daily have generally been direct- 
 ed. The proportion recommended in pre- 
 paring it, is one measure of ground malt to 
 three equal measures of boiling water. The 
 mixture must be well stirred, and left to 
 stand, covered, three or four hours. It 
 should be made fresh every day. 
 
 IVoundwort. See Laserpiliicm cf^ird' 
 nium. 
 
 Wrist, bones of. See Bones. 
 
 X. 
 
 JLala'ppa. (From the province of Xa- 
 lappa in New Spain, whence it comes.) 
 Jalap. 
 
 XA'NTHIUM. (From ^stvSer, yellow; 
 so named because it is said to make the 
 hair yellow.) The lessef burdock. This 
 herb, Xanthium. strumarium, of L!nna3us, 
 was once esteemed in the cure of scrophula, 
 but, like most other remedies against this 
 disease, proves ineffectual. The seeds are 
 administered Jnternally in some countries 
 against erysipelas. 
 
 Xa'nthiui-' stkuma'rium. The system- 
 atic name for the lesser burdock. See 
 Xanthium. 
 
 XERA'SIA. (From ^upo^, dry.) An 
 excessive tenuity of the hairs simiiar to 
 down. 
 
 Xerocoli.y'rium. (From ^Jipoc, dry, and 
 iioxKvfioy,^. collyrium.) A dry collyriuna. 
 
 Xeeomy'rum. (From |»^j?, dry, and 
 p.vfoy, an ointment.) A dry ointment. 
 
 Xkrophtha'lmia. (Sitfcs, dry, andt 
 o^Sax^**, an inflammation of the eye.) A 
 dry inflaramatioh of the eye without dis- 
 charge. 
 
 Xi'pHiuM. (From ^i<pac, a sword ; so 
 named from the s«ord-like shape of its 
 leaves ) Spurge-wort. 
 
 XIPHOID. (Xiphoides, from ^i<poc, 
 
 a sword, and udoc, likeness.) A ternv 
 given by anatomists to parts which had 
 some resemblance to an ancient sword, as 
 the xiphoid cartifags. 
 
 Xiphoid cartilage. See Cartilago ensi- 
 formis. 
 
 XvLGA'toES. See Lignum aloes. 
 
 Xyloea'lsampji.. See Smyris gilea' 
 deiisis. 
 
950 
 
 ¥FS 
 
 nr 
 
 Y, 
 
 JL AM. See Disocorea. 
 
 Yarrow, common. See Achillea mille- 
 folium 
 
 Yaws. The African name for raspberry. 
 See FrambcEsia. 
 
 Yellow fever. See Febris continiia. 
 
 Yellow Saunders. See Santalum album. 
 
 YEST. Cerevisice fermentum. It is the 
 scum which collects on beer while ferment- 
 ing, and has the property of exciting that 
 process in various other substances. Medi- 
 cinally it is antiseptic and tonic ; and has 
 been found useful internally, as well as in 
 making the fermenting cataplasm. 
 
 Yorkshire sanicle. See Finguicula. 
 
 Ypsiloglo'ssus. (FroBS V'l,i\ciiS(;, the 
 ypsiloid bone, and yxuirtra,, the tongue.) 
 .K muscle originating in the ypsiloid bone, 
 and terminating in the tongue. 
 
 Ypsiloi'des. (From v, the Greek letter, 
 called ypsiloD, and w/ac, a likeness.) The 
 
 OS hyoides, so named from its likeness to 
 the Greek letter ypsilon. 
 
 YTTRIA. The heaviest of the earths. 
 Its specific gravity is 4.842, It resembles 
 glucine in several of its properties. It is 
 smooth and insipid. It is infusible alone, 
 but vitrifies with borate of soda. It com- 
 bines with the acids, and is precipitated 
 from those solutions by ammonia and 
 prussiate of potash. It is also precipitated 
 by tannin. The precipitate is not soluble 
 in acetic acid. As some of its salts arc 
 coloured, and its weight nearly approaches 
 to that of metals, it is considered as the link 
 which connects the metals with the earths. 
 It differs from glucine in not being soluble 
 in fixed alkalis, nor being precipitated by 
 the succinates. Its attraction for the acids 
 is also generally stronger than that of 
 glucine, and its saline compounds have not 
 the same saccharine taste. Its other pro- 
 perties have iiot yet been examined. 
 
 z. 
 
 z 
 
 ^a'ccharuw. See Sacchanim. 
 
 ZACCHIA, Paolo, an eminent phy- 
 sician, was born at Rome in 1585, and 
 became distinguished by his learning and 
 accomplishments as well as by his pro- 
 fessional skill. He was physician to pope 
 Innocent X., and celebrated among his 
 contemporaries by various publications, of 
 which the principal is entitled " Quajstiones 
 Medico-legales," and has been often re- 
 printed. He was also the author, in Italian, 
 of two esteemed works, on the Lent diet, 
 and on hypochondriacal aifections. He 
 died in 1659. 
 
 Za'ffran. (Arab.) Saffron. 
 
 Zai'bac. (Arab.) Quicksilver. 
 
 Za'rza. An ancient and provincial name 
 of the sarsaparilla. 
 
 Ze'a mays. The systematic name of the 
 Indian wheat plant, a native of America, 
 and cultivated in Italy and several parts of 
 Europe, for its grain, which is ground for 
 the same purposes as our wheat, to which it 
 is very little inferior. 
 
 ZEDOA'RIA. 1. The name of a 
 genus of plants, in the Linnsan system. 
 
 Class, Monandria. Order, Monogynia. Ze- 
 doary. 
 
 2. The Pharmacopceial name of the 
 Kmmpferia rotunda ; which see. 
 
 Zedoa'ria lo'nga. The long roots of 
 the Zedoaria rotunda, of Linnaeus. 
 
 Zedo'aria kotu'nda. The systematic 
 name, according to some, of the zedoary 
 plant. See Zedoaria. 
 
 Zedoary. See Zedoaria. 
 
 Ze'rna. An ulcerated impetigo. Lepra. 
 
 Zi'bethum. (From Zobeth, Arab.) Ci- 
 velta. Civet. A soft unctuous odoriferous 
 substance alwut the consistence of honey or 
 butter, of a whitish, yellowish, or brownish 
 colour, sometimes blackish, contained in 
 some excretory follicles near the anus of the 
 Viverra sibetha, of Linnaeus. It has a grate^ 
 ful smell when diluted, and an unctuous 
 subacrid taste, and possesses stimulating, 
 nervine and antispasmodic virtues. 
 
 ZIMMERMAN, John George, was 
 born in 1728, at Brug, in the canton of 
 Bern, and studied medicine under Haller 
 at Gottingen, where he took his degree at 
 23. Having .married a relation of Halleir 
 
ZKSf 
 
 ZIN 
 
 951 
 
 at Bern, he settled as a physician in his 
 native town ; the retirement of which gave 
 him an opportunity of composing many 
 pieces in prose and verse, and particu- 
 larly a sketch of his popular work " On 
 Solitude." His treatise " On the Expe- 
 rience of Medicine," appeared in 1763, 
 and three years after that on dysentery. 
 In 1768 be accepted the post of physician to 
 the king of England for Hanover, whither 
 he removed. Here the accumulation of 
 business tended in some measure to allay 
 the irritability of his temper ; and being 
 obliged, about three years after, to put 
 himself under the care of a surgeon at 
 Berlin for some local complaint, the notice 
 that was taken of him, even by the king, 
 contributed much to improve his health 
 and spirits, and of course his happiness. 
 Having lost his first wife, he formed a 
 second matrimonial connection in 1782 ; 
 which helped much to alleviate the afflic- 
 tions to which he M'as afterwards exposed. 
 In 1786 he was sent for to attend the 
 great Frederick in his last illness ; and 
 he published an account of the conversations 
 which he had with that celebrated prince. 
 He was led, too, to defend the character 
 of Frederick against the censures of count 
 de Mirabeau, which subjected him to severe 
 criticisms. His political and religious 
 principles induced him also to attack those 
 societies which paved the way to the French 
 revolution ; and he advised the emperor 
 Leopold to suppress them by force : and 
 having laid an unavowed publication to the 
 charge of a particular person, he subjected 
 himself to a prosecution for a libel. His 
 inind had arrived to such a state of irri- 
 tation, that the approach of the French 
 towards Hanover almost subverted his 
 reason : he abstained from food, and died 
 absolutely worn out in 1795. 
 
 ZINC. {Zincmn, Germ.) A metal 
 found in nature combined with oxygen, 
 carbonic acid, and sulphuric acid ; and mi- 
 neralized by sulphur. Native oxyde of zinc 
 is commonly called calnmine. It occurs in 
 a loose, and in a compact form, amor- 
 phous, of a white, grey, yellow, or brown 
 colour, without lustre or transparency. 
 Combined with carbonic acid, it is called 
 vitreous sine ore, or native carbonaie of sine. 
 It is found in solid masses, sometimes in 
 six-sided compressed prisms, both ends 
 being covered with pentagons. Its colour 
 is generally grej-ish inclining to black. It 
 is often transparent. Sulphate of sine is 
 found efSorescent in the form of stalactites 
 or in rhombs. Sulpliuret of zinc, or blende, 
 is the most abundant ore. It is found of 
 various colours ; brown, yellow, hyacinth, 
 black, Sic. and with various degrees of 
 lustre and transparency. This zinc ore is 
 contaminated with iron, lead, argillaceous 
 and siliceous earths, Sic. It occurs both 
 
 in^morphous masses and crystallized in a 
 diversily of polygonal figures. 
 
 Properties of Zinc. — Zinc on its fracture 
 appears of a shining wbite colour, with a 
 bluish tint. It possesses some degree of 
 ductility, and may be extended when care- 
 fully passed between metallic cylinders in a 
 Hatting mill. Its specific gravity is 7.190. 
 It melts about 680° Fahr. By a farther 
 increase of heat it is volatilized without 
 change. When melted in contact with 
 the air, its surface becomes covered with 
 an imperfect oxyde ; when heated a little 
 above ignition it burns with a bright yel- 
 lowish-white flame, slightly tinged with 
 green, and a white oxyde is formed in light 
 flakes, which are carried off by the rapid 
 current of air over the burning metal. It 
 undergoes very little alteration from the 
 air, its surface becomes slightly tarnished. 
 It is not acted on by water at the usual 
 temperature of our atmosphere, but at 
 that of ignition, it decomposes this fluid 
 rapidly. It is oxydized and dissolved by 
 the greater number of the acids. It has a 
 very strong attraction for oxygen, and 
 therefore precipitates the greater number- 
 of the metals from their acid solutions^ 
 All the alkalis, when digested or boiled 
 with zinc, blacken its surface, and dissolve 
 a minute portion of it. It decomposes 
 muriate of ammonia, sulphate of potash, 
 and various other neutral salts. A mixture 
 of nitrate of potash and zinc detonates 
 with rapidity. Sulphur and zinc cannot 
 be united by fusion. Gold, silver, platina, 
 and nickel, form brittle compounds with 
 zinc. It easily unites with mercury and 
 tin. It does not combine with lead nor 
 bismuth. The most frequent, and at the 
 same time most useful, combination of zinc 
 is that with copper. U unites with great 
 difficulty to arsenic, iron, and cobalt. It 
 inflames in oxymuriatic acid gas, and ful- 
 minates by pressure or a blow with liyper- 
 oxymuriate of potash. If is a very strong 
 conductor of galvanism. The use of zinc 
 in the arts is very cojisiderable. In medi- 
 cine the sulphate of zinGi or white vitriol, 
 is the preparation most employed. See 
 Zinci Sulphas. 
 
 Zinc vitriolated. See Zinci sulphas. 
 Zl'NCl O'XYDUM. Zincum Calei- 
 natum. Oxyde of zinc. Flowers of zinc. 
 Mini album. Lana Philosophorum. " Throw 
 gradually little pieces of zinc into a large 
 deep crucible placed obliquely and made of 
 a white heat, another crucible being placed 
 over it, so that the Kinc may be exposed to 
 the air, and that it may be frequently stirred 
 with an iron spatula ; take out directly the 
 oxyde, which is formed from time to time ; 
 then pass the white and lighter part of i^ 
 through a sieve. Lastly pour water upon 
 this, that a ver>' fine powder may be formed 
 sn the same manner as chalk is directed tr 
 
952 
 
 ZBS 
 
 2IR 
 
 be prepared," Tlie propertifts of this oxyde 
 are analogous to those of the sulphate, (ex- 
 cept that it is hardly active enough to excite 
 vomiting, ) if given in larger doses : but 
 it is more precarious in its effects ; and 
 chiefly used at present as an external astrin- 
 gent. 
 
 Zl'iVCI SU'LPHAS. Zincimi vilrio- 
 lalum. Vitriolum album. Sulpliate of 
 zinc. White vilriol. This occurs native, 
 but not sufficiently pure for medical use. 
 It is thus prepared in the pharmacopceia. 
 *' Take of zinc, broken to little pieces, 
 tiiree ounces; sulphuric acid, by weight, 
 five ounces ; water, four pints. Mix them 
 in a glass vessel, and when the effervescence 
 is over, filter tlie solution through paper; 
 then boil it down, till a pellicle appears, 
 and set it by to crystallize." This prepara- 
 tion is given internally in the dose of from 
 9j to 3ss, as a vomit. In small doses it 
 cures dropsies, intermitting headaches, and 
 some nervous diseases; and is a powerful 
 antispasmodic and tonic. A solution of 
 white vitriol is also used to remove gleets, 
 gonorrhoeas, and for cleaning foul ulcers, 
 having an astringent or stimulant effect, ac- 
 cording to its strength. 
 
 Zl'NCUM. See Zinc. 
 
 Zi'ncum calcina'tuim. See Zinci Oxy- 
 dum. 
 
 Zi'nccm viTKiOLi'TtTM. ScB Zincl sul- 
 phas. 
 
 Zi'ncdm titrioi.a'tum puhifica'tum. 
 See Zinci sulphas. 
 
 Zi'ngi. An ancient name of the stel- 
 lated aniseed. See Illicium anisatv.m. 
 
 Z IN GIBER. (ZiyFt^ipt;, Indian.) 
 Zingiber album. ZiMigiber nigrum. Zingi- 
 ber commune. Zinziber. Ginger. Amo- 
 tnum zingiber, of Linna3us. The white 
 and black ginger are both the produce of 
 the same plants the difference depending 
 Tipon the mode of preparing them. Ginger 
 13 generally considered as an aromatic, and 
 less pungent and heating to the system than 
 might be expected from its effects upon the 
 organ of taste. It is used as an antispas- 
 raodic and carminative. The cases in which 
 it is more immediately serviceable are fia- 
 tulent colics, debility, and laxity of the sto- 
 mach and intestines ; and in torpid and 
 ]>h!egmatic constitutions to excite brisker 
 vascular action. It is seldom given but in 
 fombination with other medicines. In the 
 pharmacopreias it is du'ected in the form of 
 a sirup and condiment, and in many com- 
 position'; ordered as a subsidiary ingredient. 
 
 ZiNGIEKT. ALBUn. The TOOt of the «H!0- 
 
 mnm zingider, of Linnaeus, is so termed 
 when deprived of its radicles and sordes. 
 
 Zi'jNf:M'.>:n coMiMu'.N'E. See Zingiber. 
 
 ZiNGiBKH ni'gul'm. The '.'oot of the 
 Amomum zingiber, of Linn83us, is so called 
 when suffered to dry witii its radicles and 
 the sordes which usually hang to it. 
 
 ZfiVN, John Godfrey, was born fa* 
 1726, studied under Haller at GoMingen^ 
 and became botanical professor in that uni- 
 versity. His first experiments were under- 
 taken, to ascertain the sensibility of differ- 
 ent parts of the brain ; be then proceeded 
 to the examination of the eye, on which he 
 published a work in much estimation. 
 The result of his botanical labours ap- 
 peared in severe} i)aper3, and in a catalogue- 
 of the plants about Gottingen, arranged 
 according to the plan of his preceptor. He 
 died prematurely in 1758. He was a mem- 
 ber of several learned societies. 
 
 Zi'nziber. See Zingiber. 
 
 ZIRCON. An earth discovered in the 
 year 1793, by Klaproth of Berlin, in th& 
 Zircon or Jargon, a gem first brought from 
 the island of Ceylon, but also found in 
 Fiance, Spain, and other parts of Europe. 
 Its colour is either grey, greenish, yellow- 
 ish, reddish brown, or purple. It has little 
 lustre, and is nearly opaque. Zircon is 
 likewise found in another gem called the 
 hyacinth. This stone is of a yellowisli red 
 colour mixed with brown. It possesses 
 lustre and transparency. 
 
 Properties. — Zircon has a white colour^ 
 is exceedingly heavy, and rough or harsh to- 
 the touch like silex. It has neither taste 
 nor odour, and is insoluble in water, but 
 forms with it a kind of jelly. It melts 
 with boras into a transparent colourless 
 glass. It suffers in a charcoal crucible a 
 pasty fusion by intense heat, and contracts 
 in its dimensions, acquiring a grey colour 
 and scintillating hardness. In this state it 
 is very hard and insoluble in acids. Its 
 specific gravity is 4.3. Neither air nor 
 combustible bodies act upon it. It is solu- 
 ble in water, but retains while drying in the 
 air a large quantity of it, which gives it the 
 semi-transparency and appearance of a yel- 
 low jelly, or gum arable ; it exhibits the 
 same vitreous fracture. It unites with all 
 the acids and forms salts, differing from 
 those of the other bases by being decompo- 
 sable by alurnine, glucine, the alkalis, and 
 by mere heal. It fuses with alurnine and 
 silex. It is insoluble even by boiling in a 
 solution of alkalis, neither can it be fused 
 with them by means of heat; but it is solu- 
 ble in alkaline carbonates. 
 
 By these properties this earth may be dis- 
 tinguished from every other. It is still of 
 no use in the arts. 
 
 Method of obtaining Zircon. ^Reduce 
 
 the mineral to powder, mix it with three 
 times its weight of potash, and fuse it in a 
 crucible. Wash (he obtained mass in dis- 
 tilled water, till the whole of the potash be 
 extracted; then dissolve the residuum as 
 far as possible in diluted muriatic acid. 
 Boil the solution to precipitate any silex it 
 may contiiin, filter it, and gradually add 
 iolution of potash. The zircon will now 
 
ZYG ZZ 953 
 
 become precipitated. Wash it repeatedly in ZYGOMATIC SUTURE. Sutura sy~ 
 distilled water and dry it. gomalica. The union of the zygomatic 
 
 ZiZA'.MA a^ua'tica. The systematic process of the temporal bone to the cheek 
 name of a reed whose grain is much es- bone. 
 
 teemed. The rFa^ersizama grows in the ZYGOMA'TICUS MA'JOR. This mu3- 
 swampy parts of Jamaica and Virg'nia. cle arises from the cheek bone near the 
 The Indians are exceedingly fond of its zygomatic suture, taking a direction down* 
 grain, and account it more delicious than wards and inwards to the angle of the 
 rice. mouth; it is a long slender muscle, which 
 
 Zi'zTPH03. The jujubes were formerly ends by mix'ng its fibres with the orbicu- 
 30 called. See Rhamnus zizyphus. laris oris and the depressor of the lip. 
 
 Zo'na. (From fwvy^/, to surround.) ZYGOMA'TICUS MOOR. This mus- 
 Zoster. The shingles. cle arises a little higher up than the zygo- 
 
 ZOOLOGY. (Zoologia, from ^ujov, an maticiis major, upon the cheek bone, but 
 animal, and mI'oc, a discourse.) Thct nearer the nose ; it is much more slender 
 part of natural history which treats of ani- than that muscle, and is often wanting. It 
 mals. is the zygomatic muscle that marks the face 
 
 ZOONO'MIA. (From ^aiov, an animal, with that line which extends from the cheek 
 and vojMo?, a law.) The laws of organic bone to the corner of the luouth, which is 
 life. particularly distinguishable in somepersons. 
 
 ZOOTOMY. (Zootomia, from ^acv, an The zygomatic muscles pull the angles of 
 animal, and rt/^vai, to cut.) The dissection he mouth up as in laughter, and from, in 
 of animals. this way, reudering the face distorted, it 
 
 Zo'sTER. (From ^ovwfM, to gird.) A has obtained the name of distortor oris, 
 kind of erysipelas which goes round the Ihe strong action of this muscle is more 
 body like a girdle. ptrticularly seen in laughter, rage, or grin- 
 
 Zu'cHAR. (Arab.) Sugar. iiiig- 
 
 ZYGO'MA. (From ^uhg, a yoke ; be- ^ytho'gai-a. ZuBoj^dtxcL. Beer and milk, 
 -cause it transmits the tendon of the tempo- which make together what we commonly 
 ral muscle like a yoke.) The cavity under cal, posset-drink; a term often to be met 
 the zygomatic process of the temporal bone, with in Sydenham. 
 and OS malae. Z2. The ancients signify Myrrh by these 
 
 ZYGOMATIC PROCESS. An apophy- two letters, from ^fxvi>r,i, a name for it 
 sis of the OS jugale, and another of the common among tliem ; but the late wri- 
 temporal bone are so called. ters use them only for the ■Zinzibe.r, ginger. 
 
 THE END. 
 
 120 
 

COLUMBIA UNIVERSITY LIBRARIES 
 
 This book is due on the date indicated below, or at the 
 expiration of a definite period after the date of borrowing, as 
 provided by the rules of the Library or by special arrange- 
 ment with the Librarian in charge. 
 
 DATE BORROWED 
 
 DATE DUE 
 
 DATE BORROWED 
 
 DATE DUE 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 C28(i14i)m100 
 
 
 
 
H76 
 1822